《Her Second Marriage With Mr. Cristian》 Chapter 1: Virginity Lost It was raining heavily at night, lightning shing and thunder rumbling. Drenched, Serena Gallo walked aimlessly, dragging her suitcase on the street ¡°Francis did not divorce you because he won five million in the lottery, but you did not do your duty as a wife.¡± ¡°The divorce was decided for a long time. And now you don¡¯t want a divorce? Do you want to share my property?¡± She could not distinguish whether it was rain or tears on her face, but it was blurry before her eyes. Along the street a gray Bentley was speeding past, but Serena was so sad that she did not notice it. Not until the car approached her did she see it, her mind was drowsy and she stood there watching the car going straight toward her. With an abrupt stop, the gray Bentley swerved sharply and, despite the obvious skill of the driver, because of the high speed, identally hit the guardrail. Serena stood in the ce with her heart beating wildly. The gray Bentley, after hitting the guardrail, stopped. At night that ce was lonely and no cars passed through it. Serena stood motionless for a few seconds before she came back to her mind, raised her hand to wipe away her tears, then dropped her suitcase and ran toward the car. Inside the car it was dark. She lied prone on the window and vaguely glimpsed the figure of a man leaning over the steering wheel. She tapped hard on the window. ¡°Sir, are you all right?¡± The driver had been to avoid her that he had hit the guardrail; if there was any problem, she would have to take responsibility for it! Having heard a click, Serena hurried to open the door and leaned in, ¡°Are you okay? Ah¡­.¡± She still sobbed while she was speaking. Before she even finished speaking, the man leaning over the steering wheel suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her inside. The door was closed abruptly. Serena fell onto the legs of the man, whose hand mped her waist with force like a chain, preventing her from moving. ¡°Let go, let me go¡­¡± Serena sensed the danger, stammering. ¡°Do you want death? ¡± Pressing down on her, the man opened his mouth, his voice deep and maic. She was stunned for a few seconds before she realized that he was referring to that she was in the middle of the road getting in his way, so she shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you meant or not, but since you came to me, you are not in my hands¡­.¡± The man lifted her up and ced her on hisp. Feeling the man¡¯s strength, Serena felt a shiver in her head and stammered, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± The man leaned down, his cold and thin lips suddenly pressed on hers. Serena felt something explode in her head. The man¡¯s kiss was extremely aggressive, but it was obvious that he was new at this, but soon he got his way. Her head remained nk for quite a while, until a sharp pain brought her back to her senses and with all her might she beat the man up. Lingering the feeling, the man stretched out the seat and ced her under the control of his body¡­. Rain fell all night, as if to wash away all the sins of the city. After the night of madness, as his fingertips moved, Cristian snapped open his sharp eyes . The sweet smell of the woman was still in the air, but now he was left alone in the car. She was Gone? Cristian¡¯s eyes went dark, a nce fell on the seat where the blood of virginity had remained. How troublesome! Cristian called his assistant Luca Russo, and gave a cold order, ¡°Find my location immediately, and find out who the woman fromst night was.¡± Having said that, heedless of whether the assistant understood or not, he hung up. * Serena escaped in the middle of the night and, taking advantage of the heavy rain, returned to her parents¡¯ house in a messy state. After so many years of marriage, never had she slept with her husband, but now with a stranger, which was so freaking unbelievable. As soon as she woke up, she instinctively decided to run away. ¡°Serena.¡± Her mother, Giulia Gallo, opened the door and entered, handing her some soup. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± ¡°Have you and Francesco really got divorce?¡± Hearing his name, Serena lowered her gaze and took a sip of her soup, had no interest to talk about Francesco. ¡°It is okay, your father has already arranged another marriage for you.¡± At those words, she had a pang in her heart, and raising her head sharply, she said, ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°The man has leg problems, but after all you have got once divorce, it is eptable.¡± Serena said, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Giulia jerked up and said angrily, ¡°The wedding is set in a month, whether you like it or not, you¡¯re getting married.¡± ¡°I divorced Francis justst night. How did you know that already?¡± Serena only felt her heart slowly freeze.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Actually, this wedding was supposed to be for your sister, but since you divorced, you can take her ce.¡± Giulia gave a deep sigh before she said, ¡°He has leg problems. Serena, our family cannot afford two daughters have their lives ruined.¡± Serena felt twinge in her heart, her hands and her lips began to tremble, saying, ¡°Mom, I am your daughter¡­¡± ¡°Aurora is your sister, would you like to see her suffer?¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°It is the decided fact, in a month¡¯s time you will marry Mr. Cristian Ferrari! Should both our daughters have ruined their lives, your father and I will die of it.¡± On the day of the wedding, Aurora, Serena¡¯s sister, went to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was not my intention, but mother¡­¡± Serena stared at her and said, ¡°Sorry? Then why don¡¯t you wear the wedding dress and get married?¡± ¡°Serena, I¡­¡± Aurora clenched her fists, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°I have a boyfriend, but you are already divorced¡­¡± Serena retracted her gaze and lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Yes, I am divorced¡­ you take care of our parents, because they did their best to convince me to ept this marriage.¡± Marrying someone with leg problems meant that she would have to take care of him for the rest of her life, and if that was her fate, she might as well ept it. But it was clear that it was supposed to be Aurora¡¯s fate, and she, Serena, had returned to her parents¡¯ home after her husband¡¯s betrayal just forfort. She never imagined being told that she would have to rece her sister and marry Mr. Cristian. Because the man had leg problems, her parents did not want Aurora¡¯s life to be ruined. What about her? Since she was divorced, should she suffer? Absurd! But those were her parents, the ones who had given birth to her, raised her and she had had to ept. The groom¡¯s family¡¯s preparations were enormous, and since Serena was to rece Aurora, she had first been brainwashed by her parents. Although no one knew her, because of her substitution in ce of her sister, she had kept her head down throughout the ceremony so as not to attract attention. Fortunately, the groom owned all the attention by sitting in a wheelchair with a cold expression, and creating the extremely frozen wedding atmosphere. Although it had been a pompous wedding, it was quite simple, as Mr. Cristian had not toasted, and everyone respected him and did not dare disturb him. After the wedding, Serena was escorted to her new home. An old servant stopped in front of her and said, ¡°Although Mr. Cristian has problems with his legs, he is still and always our Mr. Cristian. Now that you are married with him, you will have to do your best to take care of him.¡± After the evening when, drenched by rain, she had been told by her mother that she should marry Mr. Cristian in her sister¡¯s ce, Serena had fallen ill the next day, and it had taken several days before she could leave the house. Thereafter, she had had several rpses without ever fully recovering, and until the very day of the wedding, she had had to take medicine before putting on her wedding dress. At that moment her eyelids were too heavy, and after listening to the servant¡¯s words, she could only nod and say, ¡°I see, can I have some rest?¡± She really was no longer able to resist. The servant¡¯s gaze suddenly filled with contempt, and he turned away, muttering. As soon as she left, Serena, still wearing her wedding dress, fell asleep. She had a very strange dream, in which a piercing look seemed to rest on her face. Chapter 2: Please Me When Serena opened her sleepy eyes, she met two cold, deep ones. The man¡¯s eyebrows were prominent and underneath were wolf-like eyes, a high nose and knife-thin lips. Although he sat in a wheelchair, he lived in a world of his own that was not easy to approach. ¡°Aurora?¡± Serena was stunned for a few seconds, then immediately stood up, sitting on the bed and looking at the man with bewildered eyes. And she nodded nervously. She was to rece Aurora, so she could not reveal her identity, so she nodded. Cristian¡¯s eyes grew colder, and he pulled an envelope out of his pocket and threw it at Serena. Serena picked it up, carefully opened it and took a look, found inside a photo and information about her sister Aurora. Apparently, Cristian had already taken all the necessary information about the person he was supposed to marry. But why hadn¡¯t he said anything on the wedding day? Serena clutched the letter in her hands tightly, bit her lower lip, and gave him a deep, sharp look, but tried to remain calm. ¡°Did your family think that because I had leg problems, I should ept whatever woman?¡± Serena stood up, and covering herself with the wedding dress, lowered her eyes and whispered, ¡°I am their daughter too.¡± ¡°The newly divorced daughter? Does your family want to use me as a dustbin?¡± Those harsh words paralyzed Serena, who still bit her lower lip. A divorced woman would be rejected by many men, which was why her family had forced her to marry Mr. Cristian. Before Serena opened her mouth, the man¡¯s cold voice broke in impetuously, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes, exin the matter clearly and get out.¡± What? Serena looked up sharply. ¡°No!¡± She could not leave! To confess would mean admitting the offense her family hadmitted against his family, and how would the rest of the town regard them? Serena calmed down, holding her wedding dress. She approached Cristian, whispering, ¡°My sister has a boyfriend, so she doesn¡¯t want to marry you.¡± ¡°So you took her ce?¡± Cristian¡¯s lips showed a dazzling smile of derision. Serena plucked up courage and looked up to meet his cold eyes. ¡°I know that this is a marriage arranged by our parents, it is not important to you who you married, otherwise you would not have epted it during the ceremony.¡± Serena did not know if these words could work. ¡°Instead of remarrying, you¡¯d better let me stay here. I promise we will have nothing to do with each other.¡± At this point, Serena raised her hands in a sign of promise, and her eyes, resembling two ck ss beads, were filled with firmness and courage, while a cautious expression appeared on her face, for fear that he would not ept. Cristian narrowed his eyes, seizing her up, and sneered coldly, ¡°I can have any kinds of women, why should I ept a woman like you?¡± Serena¡¯s face suddenly paled, and her lips began to tremble. Before she could speak again, Cristian had already turned around his wheelchair. Serena was stunned for a few seconds, then tried to catch him, but was stopped by his assistant. ¡°Serena, please behave yourself!¡± Staring at Cristian¡¯s motionless back, Serena became anxious and began to shout, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me stay, I¡¯ll tell everyone you¡¯re impotent!¡± She was taking her risk. Her words made Cristian stop; although he was in a wheelchair, he did not move his body but turned his head slightly. A cold light crossed the corner of his eyes and his voice seemed toe from hell: ¡°Who is impotent?¡± Cristian¡¯s dangerous eyes resembled him like a wild beast at night, ready to pounce on her and maul her as soon as Serena said another word. How could this be? He was clearly a person with leg problems, but why was the aura in his body so strong?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Serena could never go back. She gritted her teeth, clenched her fists and stared at Cristian insistently. ¡°Unless you let me stay.¡± The assistant at the side was stunned; he had not expected that this pretty-looking young woman could be so brave as to provoke Mr. Cristian. Cristian had already adjusted the direction of the wheelchair and slowly approached her, his eyes dark. Serena involuntarily took two steps backward. Cristian, sitting in the wheelchair, swooped to her, raised his hand and squeezed her wrist. ¡°Who is impotent ?¡± Cristian opened his lips, and his sharp eyes prated her. ¡°Let me go, let me go¡­¡± The sudden approach rmed Serena, and the man¡¯s passionate strength enveloped her heavily. It was overpowering and dangerous. This feeling¡­ It brought Serena¡¯s mind back to that night a month ago. Then the force of the man inside the car was also so overpowering. Serena turned pale on her face, how could she have thought back to that night again? It had been totally humiliating for her. ¡°Would you stop at nothing at all to be Mrs. Ferrari?¡± While she was overthinking, the man¡¯s voice rang in her ears, recalled her mind, and she opened her eyes wide. Sweat covered Serena¡¯s forehead, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also consent to this marriage? You already know that I am not Aurora, yet during the ceremony you did not expose me.¡± ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Let me go.¡± Said Serena, pushing him. Cristian said with a sarcastic smile, ¡°Even a divorced woman will be nervous? Have you never had sex before?¡± Serena stared at him insistently. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°If you want to stay here, please me.¡± It was nothing new for Cristian to meet a woman who would take the ce of her sister to join his family in order to obtain wealth. Serena¡¯s face paled, and her lips trembled. ¡°Can¡¯t do that?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were gloomy, he pinched her chin with one hand, saying softly, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s not that I am impotent, but you extinguish desire in me.¡± With that said, Cristian pushed her away. Serena staggered and fell backward, and leaning against the door, she looked at Cristian with embarrassment. Cristian told his assistant to take him away, while Serena, looking at the backs of the two men, bit her lower lip. Did she make it? Could she stay? Serena touched her sore chin and returned to the room. She waited for ten minutes, nothing could be heard. She therefore breathed a sigh of relief; it seemed that she would be able to stay. Chapter 3: Wifely Duties Serena spent the night alone in the empty room. Waking up early, she arranged her clothes in the closet and took up the entire room. She had been quite clear with Cristianst night that he would not live in the room, so that the room would be all hers. They would be husband and wife only on paper, and they would have nothing to do with each other. That was perfect for her. She changed her clothes then went downstairs. The maids were busy, and she, being hungry, wanted to ask where the kitchen was, but a maid caught up with her and yanked her, saying, ¡°Where did youe from? Get out of the way!¡± Serena identally fell to the floor. The maid gave her a sharp look, but her eyes suddenly filled with fear. Two warm hands helped her up, and when she turned around, she came upon the deep and beautiful eyes. The man in front of her wore a white shirt that was without any creases, and had a smile as gentle as the spring breeze in March. Serena was stunned for a moment, then stepped back a little to distance herself from him. ¡°Thank you.¡± said Serena. ¡°My pleasure, sister-inw.¡± ¡°Sister-inw?¡± ¡°I am Cristian¡¯s older brother. My name is Leonardo.¡± Leonardo held out his hand to her, but she remained impassive for a moment. So he was Cristian¡¯s brother. Then she slowly shook Leonardo¡¯s hand, ¡°Hello, brother-inw.¡± Her voice revealed a bit of nervousness. ¡°It was the maid¡¯s fault. I apologize for her. I hope you didn¡¯t mind. The people in our house are all very friendly. I will talk to them about itter.¡± Serena nodded and thanked him again. Leonardo smiled and as he prepared to say something else, he was interrupted by a cold voice. ¡°I seem to be interrupting something.¡± This voice¡­ Serena turned around. Luca was pushing the wheelchair with Cristian on it, and there was a light nket on his legs. Despite sitting on the wheelchair, he had the appearance of a king. His gaze was cold and sharp as a de on Serena¡¯s face. She felt ufortable and bowed her head. Wait, why she felt ufortable? She was just greeting his family members. There was nothing more. ¡°Cristian, it is rare to see you in the house.¡± Leonardo said to his brother, with the same smiling face as before. Cristian merely nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you with your wife.¡± With what he said, Leonardo turned to Serena and said to her gently, ¡°Aurora, I have to go back to work. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Serena nodded shyly and watched Leonardo leaving. As she prepared to look away, she heard Cristian say in a defiant tone, ¡°Are divorced women that hungry? Can¡¯t they resist the idea of seducing men?¡± Serena suddenly came back to reality. ¡°What?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were dark and deep as a shadow. Serena could sense his strong anger, and bit her lower lip, ¡°I¡¯m not as despicable as you think.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cristian¡¯s sarcastic smile revealed the fact that he did not take her seriously at all. ¡°A woman who just got divorced and already can¡¯t wait to get married again and throw herself into another man¡¯s bed. Isn¡¯t that despicable?¡± Serena clenched her fists. She was angry. Was she the one who wanted to marry again? She was forced to do so. But she could not told this to Cristian. What mattered in the end was that he let her stay in this house. So she rxed her fists. ¡°You better keep your promise and have nothing to do with the people who live in this house. If I find out that you use my family¡¯s name for your own interests, or that you have ulterior motives toward the members of my family, I will make your life hell.¡± ¡°Luca.¡± When he ordered, Luca led Cristian away. After the two had left, a maid came to Serena and told her, ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, Mr. Alessandro would like to meet you.¡± Mr. Alessandro? Cristian¡¯s grandfather? Serena began to fret. Her mother had told her that members of the Ferrari family had never met Aurora, so they had dared to substitute her for her sister. But hearing that Mr. Alessandro wanted to meet her, Serena had suddenly be nervous. The elderly maid, who sensed her confusion, said to her, ¡± Mrs. Ferrari,e with me.¡± Serena, who came to her senses, nodded and followed her. The Ferrari house was extremelyrge, and although there was the maid to guide her, she still felt lost. Upon reaching the study, the maid said to her in a humble tone, ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, please.¡± Serena thanked her and took a seat. The study was much like what she had imagined. It was a serious and solemn room with ornaments and shelves in the ssical style, and with various ink pens on the shelves. After ncing around, Serena immediately retracted her gaze and directed it to the person inside the room. ¡°Hello Mr. Ferrari.¡± Serena¡¯s gaze on the man was caught by his shrewd eyes that were staring down at her. Thinking about her identity, Serena became nervous and lowered her gaze for fear that his grandfather might notice that she was hiding something. She had found a way to settle the matter temporarily with Cristian, but if Grandfather found out that she was not Aurora, how would she do it? ¡°Aurora!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Serena raised her head sharply, met the man¡¯s gaze, and immediately lowered her head again. Mr. Ferrari was with an extremely solemn look and said, ¡°Cristian¡¯s health has always been precarious since he was a child. Now that you are married. You will have to take care of him. Fulfill your duties as a wife, and you don¡¯t need me to instruct you on that.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Starting tomorrow, you will work alongside Cristian as his assistant.¡± Hearing this, Serena looked up in surprise, ¡°But Mr. Ferrari, I already have a job¡­¡± ¡°The women in the Ferrari family do not work, even if they work, they work alongside their husbands.¡± What? Was the Ferrari family really that old-fashioned? Of course, Serena would never dare voice these thoughts in the presence of the man who on the other hand did not give her a chance to speak by urging her to leave the room. After leaving the study, Serena returned to her room with a still anxious heart. But his grandfather¡¯s words had been heavy. Serena knew that if she did not quit her job, his grandfather would surely find out. She had to quit her job. Hers was a fairly ordinary job. After she married with Francis, she found the job as an assistant of the general manager at a smallpany near her home, in order to make dinner before her husband came home. Serena handed in her resignation letter, and soon someone else took her ce in thepany. When she learned that news, she was shocked for a while at the fact that there was always someone else ready to take someone else¡¯s ce so easily, whether at work or in marriage. Serena smiled bitterly. In the day after she resigned, the grandfather directly asked Cristian to take Serena to thepany. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to find an assistant. I know what you¡¯re worried about, but Aurora is your wife now. Let her follow you and take care of you.¡± The tone in which Grandfather talked to Cristian was the same tone he had used toward her. She thought it was strange. How could it be? She had believed that the rtionship between the two was good. Thinking about that, she felt a sharp look on her face. No need to wonder whose it was. Cristian stared at her and replied in a sarcastic tone, ¡± Okay.¡± Serena was surprised. She believed¡­ that he would refuse. She could never have imagined that he would not object to that. ¡°Fine, go.¡± her grandfather¡¯s face appeared a little more rxed. Cristian sat in the wheelchair with an expressionless face, and Luca nodded to the old man and said, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, let¡¯s go to work.¡± ¡°Take Aurora.¡± Serena had to follow Cristian.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Upon reaching the garden, Cristian said sarcastically, ¡°You and the old man bonded in such a short time? Do you want to spy on me?¡± Serena paused for a moment and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Cristian said with a coldugh, ¡°You better never understand, or else¡­¡± Chapter 4: He must find her! Although Cristian did not continue, Serena knew that this was a pure threat. She was furious since she had to follow him around all day. He had said they should have nothing to do with each other, but now they were bound together bypulsion, and she was not happy at all. However, she said nothing, as her position was quite ufortable. All the way to the gate, Cristian said nothing, sitting in the wheelchair, then got into the car. Serena instinctively wanted to get into the car as well, but Luca blocked her. ¡°Miss Serena, this is Mr. Ferrari¡¯s private car.¡± Serena stopped, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cristian turned to her and said with his cold, deep and mocking eyes: ¡°You want to be my assistant, but you¡¯re not up to it yet.¡± Hearing these words, Serena¡¯s expression changed, ¡°What do you mean? Then why did you promise your grandfather?¡± Cristian paid her no further heed and returned to his cold stare. As Luca, who was with expressionless face, prepared to close the door, Serena stopped him and asked, ¡°How do I go there? Your grandfather¡­¡± Hearing her mention of his grandfather, there was a violent sh in Cristian¡¯s eyes. He looked up and stared at her dangerously. ¡°Luca, show her the route and tell her to go there by walk.¡± Serena was speechless. How could a person be so cruel? Luca, with an expressionless face, showed her the route and closed the door abruptly. ¡°Miss Serena, good luck.¡± The car drove off and Serena stood alone in front of the gate in a state of confusion. The doormen who had witnessed the scene looked at her withpassion. Facing their sympathetic eyes, Serena¡¯s heart suddenly felt ufortable. She clenched her fists. She would go there by walk. In the car, Luca asked him, ¡°Mr. Cristian, isn¡¯t this a bit much for her?¡± Cristian frowned and said in a cold tone, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and keep herpany?¡± The assistant paled, ¡°Never mind.¡± Cristian huffed, nced at the rearview mirror and saw the petite figure standing by the gate. A momentter, he thought back to something that made him smile slightly. ¡°Do you have any news of the woman whom I told you to look for?¡± Speaking of this matter, Luca covered his mouth with his hand and coughed slightly, ¡°Mr. Cristian, there are no surveince cameras at that street. The rain was heavy and it was dark at night, so passersby¡¯s face can not be seen. But if you can get me more time, I think I can find her out.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Luca felt really depressed. Usually when it came to something that concerned Cristian, Luca always found a way to deal with it. Only this one he had not been able to manage it. Cristian¡¯s breath grew cold again and said ¡°A month. If it¡¯s meant to be, that woman should be pregnant.¡± Luca was surprised. A woman was carrying Mr. Cristian¡¯s child? And he didn¡¯t even know the woman¡¯s name and appearance. This was not a joke. Luca¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll have the hospital keep an eye on the movement.¡± Cristian retracted his gaze. He had never touched a woman before, and the woman of that night had been his first one. Therefore, he must find her! It took Serena near half an hour before she arrived at the Ferrari Group. Unfortunately, once she arrived, she was left out for being without a reservation. In the North City, the presence of the Ferrari Group was like a part of the city. It was the biggestpany that carried on the whole city¡¯s economy. Fifteen years ago, North City was small that no one cared about, whereas it had made the leap now. It was not an easy thing for apany to erge in such a way. ¡°Excuse me, could you ask Mr. Ferrari? I¡¯m really his new assistant.¡± The receptionist gave her a look of contempt. ¡°What are you talking about? Mr. Ferrari never needs an new assistant. The wholepany is aware of that. If you want to seduce men, you should at least inform yourself better.¡± Serena was stunned. Perhaps it was Cristian¡¯s n that even if she had really arrived at thepany, she would not be able to enter. ¡°Go away. People like you are not even qualified to be an ordinary worker, and you want to be an assistant.¡± The women at the front desk were really contemptuous, as the people around her began to echo and mock her. ¡°Look how she¡¯s dressed, and she dares to say she¡¯s an assistant. She doesn¡¯t even have a work uniform. She¡¯s wearing rags.¡± ¡°There are ridiculous things everyday.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, we¡¯ll call security.¡± Serena was taunted so she was blushed and bit her lower lip. Head down, she saw the clothes she was wearing. It was true. She bought it from a stall at the night market when her sry was not enough. She always tried to save money and lived frugally. Today, being mocked by so many people, Serena suddenly felt embarrassed. ¡°Go away. Change before youe back.¡± Everyone looked at her sarcastically, and she became more and more embarrassed. She bit her lower lip and did not know what to do until she heard a kind voiceing from not too far away. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Serena turned and met two warm eyes. ¡°The vice president has arrived.¡± ¡°Vice president!¡± It was Leonardo. Cristian¡¯s brother. Serena was surprised to see him. Leonardo walked over to her and said warmly, ¡°Do youe for Cristian?¡± She nodded nervously. Anyone who saw her in that awkward circumstance mustugh at her. Just thinking about it made her stomach cramp. She looked down and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I brought trouble in thepany.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Leonardo took her hand and said. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up.¡± Seeing that scene, the employees were stunned and felt incredulous. The mischievous smile of the woman at the front desk disappeared. She thought Serena was just an ordinary person, so sheughed at her. However, she could never imagine that this woman knew Mr. Leonardo. Was she really the president¡¯s new assistant? In the elevator, Serena still felt ufortable. When she lowered her head, she noticed that Leonardo was holding her hand. Her heartbeat was racing and she immediately withdrew her hand and stepped back to keep her distance from him. Leonardo did not flinch and showed a slight smile on his attractive face. Serena stared at him surreptitiously. His skin was fair and he had delicate eyebrows and not too thick lips. There was always a gentle smile on her face. And he wore a white shirt without any creases. How he looked really made people feelfortable. As she looked at him, the door of the elevator opened. When they arrived, Leonardo said to her, ¡°Walk down the corridor on the right. Thest office is Cristian¡¯s. I have things to take care of. I can¡¯t apany you. Can you find it on your own?¡± Serena nodded nervously, ¡°Yes, thank you very much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The elevator closed in front of her, and this ce was quiet again. She let out a deep sigh, and headed toward the end of the corridor. She finally saw the office door. When she was about to knock on the door, suddenly the door opened and an object was pushed out of it. Serena did not have time to get out of the way so she was hit and fell down. Then she was sitting on the floor, close to the object that had hit her. ¡°How can you do this to me?¡± Serena discovered that it was a woman with heavy makeup and ruffled clothes. And after falling to the ground, she quickly got up and pointed at Cristian and yelled at him, insulting him. Cristian, sitting in a wheelchair, had intimidating eyes and his body exuded a strong and imposing energy. With his thin lips slightly open, he said. ¡°Go away.¡± Chapter 5: Humiliation ¡°You!¡± said the woman who was trembling with anger. ¡°Who do you think you are? If you weren¡¯t a person from the Ferrari, do you think women would like you? You are just a handicapped person. Do you think you are a precious treasure and dare reject me for several times?¡± After being insulted so badly, Cristian¡¯s expression became cold and extremely hostile again. The woman, who wanted to say something tougher, was shocked by the atmosphere that suddenly became heavy. Looking at his sharp eyes, she could only fix her clothes bitterly and said, ¡°Just wait and see. I will make you kneel down to beg me!¡± Hearing these words, Serena felt like she identally discovered his secret¡­. After arranging her clothes, the woman did not even notice Serena¡¯s presence. Before she went away, she reiterated, ¡°Wait and see. I will make you kneel down to beg me!¡± After finishing her speech, she left quickly. Only Serena and Cristian remained there. She was still sitting on the floor and did not know where she should look at. He gave her a cold, sharp look and said, ¡°I underestimated you.¡± Serena lifted her head and said without thinking, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything¡­¡± ¡°You leave, too.¡± Cristian ordered her out. Serena frowned and said in a serious tone, ¡°From now on I will be your assistant. It is you who tell me toe to thepany on my own!¡± With what she said, she stood up, went behind Cristian and grabbed the wheelchair. ¡°I came here on my own. Now shouldn¡¯t you keep your promise?¡± Before Cristian could answer, she pushed him into the room and said, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± He did not answer but the atmosphere grew overwhelming. Then he finally said, ¡°It seems you really don¡¯t know when to quit.¡± Serenapressed her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your assistant either, but that¡¯s what your grandfather wants.¡± ¡°Are you using him to order me around?¡± ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m a victim too.¡± Serena noticed the office was a liitle messed up. And there were some papers on the floor. It must be caused by that woman. So she knelt down to pick up the papers, arranged them and put them on the table. Seeing this, Cristian became suspicious. At that moment, Luca arrived. ¡°Mr. Cristian, the meeting will start in five minutes.¡± Luca was astonished to see Serena. He never thought she would actually walk in on her own. Cristian wanted Luca to take him away, but suddenly he thought of something and said, ¡± Do you want to be my secretary? I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± In the meeting room. Serena entered the room following Cristian, and everyone was surprised by her presence. Everyone knew that the only person next to the president had always been his assistant Luca. Now that another person showed up with them, and everyone began to wonder what the rtionship was with this woman. Although Serena had worked as a secretary before, she had never been in such asion. The meeting room of the Ferrari Group was huge. After all, it was the leadingpany in the entire North City. As soon as she entered, Serena felt a strong pressure, so she lowered her head and prepared to receive all kinds of stares by following Cristian and Luca. Until they stopped, all gazes were in fact fixed on Serena. ¡°President, the one here would be¡­?¡± Leonardo was the vice president of thepany, and was one of participants of the meeting. He himself was surprised to see Serena there. She was so nervous that she clutched her clothes and tried to convince herself that she was not nervous. Then she slowly raised her head. And among all the inquiring gazes, she found a kind one and that was from Leonardo. They looked each other. Leonardo nodded to her and showed her his usual kind smile. Suddenly, she no longer felt so nervous and smiled at him as well. Serena really thought Leonardo was a kind person. Cristian noticed these small gestures. A cold light appeared in his sharp eyes. He squinted and said, ¡°The nurse.¡± ¡°What?¡± No one understood what Cristian meant, not even Serena. ¡°President, what did you say?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were ck as night. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the one who asked the question, ¡°My grandfather hires a nurse to take care of me.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. These words made Serena pale. She lowered her gaze and looked at him. She was clearly his secretary. How could she possibly be his nurse? ¡°Coffee.¡± said Cristian in a cold tone when Serena was absorbed in her thought. Serena did not move, but Luca, who had understood what he meant, gave her a nod and she responded it immediately. Bringing him a cup of coffee was the job of a secretary. Serena left the meeting room to go make coffee. Once she returned, the meeting had already begun, so she put the coffee in front of him. Cristian sipped and said while raising his eyebrows, ¡°Are you trying to sicken me with sugars?¡± Luca changed his expression and said immediately, ¡°The president¡¯s coffee must be sugar-free.¡± ¡°Bring me another one!¡± There was no choice but Serena had to make him another one. ¡°It¡¯s tasteless.¡± And one more. ¡°Too strong.¡± The meeting room became a ce where everyone could witness Cristian¡¯s sarcasm for her. The stares from all directions made Serena feel ufortable. She wanted to retaliate, wanted to spill coffee on his head and refused to make more coffees. But thinking back to her parents, she restrained herself from doing so and went to make another cups of coffee for him. After she returned from the pantry, she mmed the cup on the table and everyone was shocked. ¡°With your poor performance, you¡¯re not qualified enough to be the nurse.¡± Serena stood motionlessly and paled. Leonardo, witnessing this scene, could not help but say to his brother, ¡°Cristian, stop.¡± Since his brother was even willing to stand up for her, Cristian thought that this woman must really have some skills. The smile on his face grew colder and colder and he said, ¡°Leonardo, since you care so much about my nurse, I will dly give her to you.¡± Leonardo was speechless, while Serena, biting her lip, trembled with nervousness. This was just too much! Serena had finally realized that the only reason Cristian had agreed to take her with him to thepany was he could humiliate her. In Cristian¡¯s eyes, she had married him solely to get money and fame, so he felt justified in humting her like this. ¡°Cristian, why are you doing this? After all, she is¡­¡± Before Leonardo could utter the word ¡°wife,¡± he was interrupted by Luca. ¡°It¡¯s just coffee. Mr. Vice President, maybe you¡¯re giving it a little too much importance.¡± It seemed Leonardo wanted to say something more in Serena¡¯s defense, but she came up to him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go make another one,¡± and walked out carrying the cup. Once, twice, three times. Throughout the meeting, Serena ran back and forth. Cristian can always find something wrong, but she did notin about it. She was still making coffee until the meeting ended. Luca himself could no longer remain silent, and when everyone left the room, he whispered to Cristian, ¡°Mr. Cristian, don¡¯t be so harsh.¡± Cristian gave a sarcastic smile and said, ¡°She is a greedy woman. If you don¡¯t treat her this way, she will never give up.¡± He wanted to see how far she could take it. Chapter 6: I am your wife! After making countless cups of coffee, Serena was about to pass out in front of him from exhaustion. She could no longer endure. When she re-entered the meeting room with the coffee, Cristian was already gone. He had disappeared just like that, without even ament. She put the coffee on the table, turned around and went out. After she went downstairs, she saw Cristian¡¯s car leaving thepany, and she had been left there again. Serena gave an irritated smile. She should have known him better. She headed to the side of the road to get a cab, but a white car stopped in front of her. ¡°Aurora, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± As the window rolled down, Serena saw Leonardo¡¯s kind face. Thinking for a while, she shook her head and said, ¡°No need. Thanks¡± If Cristian saw it, he would surely say something about their bond. ¡°Come on, get in. You must be so tired after making coffee for hours.¡± With what he said, Leonardo unbuckled his belt and got out of the car to open the door for her. His kindness was really hard to refuse. So Serena got into the car and thanked him. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Leonardo said, smiled sweetly at her and reminded her to fasten her seat belt. On the way home, Leonardo remained silent, did not ask her any questions and apanied her to the gate. Back in the house, Serena slowly went upstairs to reach her room with her heart still filled with the feeling of sweetness that Leonardo possessed. How could two brothers have such different personalities? Entering her room, she stopped when she saw her suitcase on the floor. A few secondster, her gaze was caught by the person inside her room. ¡°Who allowed you to upy the whole room?¡± She remained silent and was about to pull up her suitcase, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that you weren¡¯ting back?¡± That night, after he left, she had thought he would never return. ¡°This is my room.¡± Serena remained silent and bit her lip, ¡°But I am your wife.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°My wife with your sister¡¯s name?¡± She remained silent. It seemed that he did not want her to stay in that room. All his hatred was evident from his words and gestures, but she really did not want to leave. Serena looked at him pleadingly and said, ¡°Please, could you give me just a corner of this room? I don¡¯t ask for much.¡± ¡°No!¡± Serena paled, ¡± But if I leave, your grandfather will find out.¡± Cristian gave a order and Luca executed immediately ¡°Miss Serena,e on. Please don¡¯t make me to use force.¡± Serena bit her lip and turned to Cristian ¡°Is there really no way to change your mind?¡± His eyes, dark and deep, like a wolf¡¯s, became more evil. After one more look, Serena turned silently and dragged her suitcase. Then she closed the door. ¡°Mr. Cristian, it looks like she has really given up.¡± said Luca. Cristian gave a sneer of contempt, thinking that her great perseverance had defeated her. What a weak woman. ¡°Did you send someone to keep an eye on the hospital?¡± Cristian asked coldly. Luca changed his facial expression and replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t had time yet.¡± ¡°Then why are you still here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡± said Luca who was on his way out and saw Serena still dragging her suitcase. He looked at her as if to wish her luck, and disappeared. The next day, when Luca went and called Cristian, he was dumbfounded at the scene before him at the door. So he quietly entered the room, woke Cristian up and waited for him to get ready. Then he began, ¡°Mr. Cristian, Miss Serena¡­.¡± Hearing her name mentioned, he became annoyed and assumed a cold expression. ¡°Mr. Cristian, forgive me for mentioning her, but¡­¡± Luca realized how pointless it was to continue exining, so he said, ¡°Maybe you should take a look at the door yourself.¡± ¡°Push me out.¡± Although Cristian was psychologically strong, he was shocked when he saw the woman who was wrapped by her coat and slept outside the door of the room. Serena had ced her suitcase near the door, wrapped herself in her coat and sat up against the wall. Because of the coldness, she was shivering inside the coat that enveloped her whole body, leaving only her small and pale face. Her skin was fair and bright. And her hair was disheveled with some strands falling over her forehead, giving her a more innocent look. Looking at her trembling body, a slight feeling of pity was born in Cristian. After a while, he said to Luca, ¡°Wake her up.¡± This confused Luca and he asked, ¡°How do I wake her up?¡± ¡°Wake her up as you wish.¡± said Cristian. Luca approached and did as ordered, then gently kicked Serena with his foot. Cristian¡¯s face suddenly turned dark and said in a cold tone, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luca replied innocently, ¡°I¡¯m waking her up.¡± Touching his nose, he continued, ¡°Mr. Cristian, do you think I was too gentle? I can be more rude.¡± In Luca¡¯s eyes, it was clear that Cristian really hated Serena. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I told you to wake her up, not hurt to her.¡± said Cristian who was holding back his anger. ¡°Okay.¡± Luca understood and squatted down to tug on Serena¡¯s shoulders. She slept soundly and it took quite a while before she woke up. ¡°Miss Serena, it¡¯s morning. Wake up.¡± Morning? Serena was stunned for a while, then sat up and looked at the light around her, rubbing her eyes. She could not believe she spent therest night. Time had flown¡­. ¡°Who told you to sleep in front of the door?¡± Hearing his cold question, Serena raised her head and saw Cristian staring at her annoyedly. She sat for a while, as if thinking about what had happened, then she grabbed her coat and said in a thin voice, ¡°I had nowhere else I could go.¡± Probably for sleeping on the floor all night, her voice was nasal. ¡°So you slept here?¡± Serena bit her lip, lifted her head to meet Cristian¡¯s cold gaze, and said in a stubborn tone, ¡°If you think I am a source of embarrassment, let me sleep inside the room.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cristian remained silent for a while, though still looked domineering. Serena stared at him insistently. Compared to the previous evening, her face was excessively pale, so much so that she looked ill. Seeing her like this, Cristian did not know what to do, suddenly felt softhearted and said in a cold voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Luca pushed the wheelchair and said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, what about Miss Serena¡­?¡± Cristian turned and stared at her, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me by standing there.¡± Serena waited here until the two had left. She grabbed her coat and stood up. Did that sentence mean that she could enter the room? With permission or not, he was already gone, so she went in and cleaned her face. As she brushed her teeth, she had a strange feeling of nausea, and grabbed the sink in the throes of several keckings. Then she felt cold. So she decided to take a hot bath, which, however, did not eliminate the cold feeling. She also felt her throat was hoarse and her brain groggy. Feeling this way, Serena finally decided to go to the hospital. Chapter 7: Pregnant? After arriving at the hospital, Serena took the number and got in line. When it was her turn, she began to describe her symptoms to the doctor who looked at her strangely and asked, ¡°Have you been suffering from drowsinesstely?¡± Serena nodded. ¡°Do you experience nausea after brushing your teeth?¡± Serena continued nodding. ¡°Do you suffer from micturition from time to time?¡± Serena felt a little weird by this question, but nodded again after thinking about it. ¡°How does this have anything to do with my condition?¡± The doctor looked at her with a helpless expression and continued to ask her questions, ¡°How long has it been since yourst period?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Serena thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°About more than a month.¡± After answering this question, she began to think of something that made the expression on her face change. The doctor smiled and asked her, ¡°Have you had intercourse recently? You should pay more attention to your situation. I¡¯m not prescribing medicine at the moment. You need to get back in line and have a more thorough checkup.¡± Serena left the hospital and lost her wits. She didn¡¯t have the courage to get back in line. Instead, she went to a pharmacy to buy a pregnancy test kit. Once she got home, she locked herself in the bathroom. She waited for a long time until she saw that the test result was positive. At that point, the expression on her face became even more grave than that of a sick person. Looking at her t belly, she could not believe it. Everything had happened so quickly at that time, and nothing like this had ever happened to her before. She had fled in panic and returned home, where she had been forced to get married. Heartbroken, she had put that incident behind her and had not even remembered to take the pill. Now, however, a little life was growing inside her body. Unbelievable! Serena covered her mouth with her hands and still didn¡¯t believe it. She could not put herself in such aplicated position. Maybe the result was wrong. She had to go back to the hospital for a checkup! So, she put the kit away and ced it in the trash can. Then she got up and left the bathroom. Because of her pregnancy, Serena felt extremely guilty, so as she left the room, she looked around for fear that Cristian would suddenly appear. Fortunately, Cristian did not show up for the whole day. In the evening, Serena took a shower. After that, she dragged her suitcase to the door, took a chair and waited here in fear. Once Cristian was back home, he would find tha she was sitting in the chair and asleep in front of the door. The doctor had not prescribed any medicine for her, and she feared that she was genuinely pregnant. Serena had ate nothing but drank only warm water all day. She caught a cold and neither took medicine nor rested, so her condition had naturally worsened. Staring at her, Cristian wondered if she had been sitting there all day. Of course not. She had changed her clothes and taken a shower. And she must also have rested in her room while he was away, and then moved to the door before he returned. She seemed to know a little about what she should not do. ¡°Mr. Cristian.¡± said Luca who was a little confused ¡± Do you want me to¡­¡± ¡°Leave her alone.¡± Luca was surprised, then pushed the wheelchair into the room. When the door closed, the noise woke Serena up. She felt her head was so heavy and just wanted to sleep. She got up, went down the stairs and headed to the kitchen where she got a cup of hot water. But after a few sips, she began to feel nauseous again. She was frightened, so she hurried to put the cup down and leave the kitchen. ¡°I have always believed in your abilities, so I want you to take care of this matter.¡± ¡°Yes, grandpa.¡± As she left the kitchen, Serena ran into grandpa and Leonardo who were engaged in a conversation. Seeing Serena, grandpa¡¯s gaze turned serious and he said, ¡°Aurora.¡± Unconsciously, Serena stood erectly and nodded her head with trepidation. ¡°What are you doing here? Howe you¡¯re not in the room taking care of Cristian?¡± Serena opened her mouth, but before she could even answer, Leonardo took the floor and asked her, ¡°Speaking of which, I heard from the maids that you slept in front of the room doorst night. Do you catch a cold?¡± ¡°What?¡± The expression on grandpa¡¯s face changed. ¡°You slept at the door? How can that be?¡± Stunned, Serena bit her lip and thought it was over. How could Leonardo report this to his grandfather? If Cristian was scolded by his grandfather, would he reveal her true identity because he was ashamed into anger? Thinking about this, Serena nervously waved her hands and exined, ¡± Absolutely not, Mr. Ferrari. Yesterday I was so tired that I fainted in front of the door, but no one noticed. Once I woke up, I went into the room alone.¡± Grandfather¡¯s eyes were cloudy and fierce, but they seemed to understand people¡¯s hearts. After a while, he sighed and said, ¡± No need for you to protect him. I know what kind of person Cristian is. Letting you marry him is undoubtedly a wrong to you.¡± Hearing these words, Serena raised her head in surprise. She thought his grandfather was very strict, so she certainly did not expect that he could speak like this. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to Cristian.¡± Grandpa, apanied by his cane, headed upstairs. And Serena slightly changed her facial expression and said, ¡°No need. Thank you, Mr. Ferrari.¡± Grandpa paused for a moment and said to her, ¡°No need? Perhaps, do you still want to sleep outside and let the maids argue about that?¡± Leonardo, who had gone upstairs with them, added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Beyond maids¡¯ chatter, sleeping outside the room is not good for your health either.¡± Serena bit her lip and shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Last night I fainted without realizing it. Tonight it won¡¯t happen again. Please, Mr. Ferrari don¡¯t worry about us. We just got married and I will take care of Cristian.¡± Hearing this, grandfather remained silent, then turned and left. At that point, Leonardo looked at Serena and asked, ¡°Aurora, why?¡± She looked at him and reassured him by saying that she was fine. Then she turned and left. Although Cristian had leg problems, he was good-looking and smart. Although he was in a wheelchair, people still admired him. But before the marriage, there had never been any women around him. His grandfather arranged a marriage for him but he didn¡¯t show up at the wedding. Therefore the maids were all tacit that the woman who had just arrived was not held in high regard. Naturally they could not help but talk behind her back. On Serena¡¯s way to her room, she collided precisely with some maids and one of whom struck her shoulder violently, causing her to stagger. She managed not to fall by grabbing the railing. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Excuse me ma¡¯am. I didn¡¯t see you. From a distance I thought you were a maid. Excuse me, would you like me to give you a hand?¡± Although the maid had said so, Serena could see the arrogance from the maid who didn¡¯t want to help her at all. Chapter 8: Three conditions Serena was speechless and fully understood that the maid had done it on purpose, but she left without saying anything. ¡°Did she really think that once she joined the Ferrari family, she would be as important as a queen? If she is not respected even by her husband, how could we respect her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard Mr. Cristian kicked her outst night. If I were her, I would immediately pack my bags and go home in shame.¡± ¡°For such a woman, who knows what shame is. All they have in their eyes is money!¡± Turning away, she was no longer able to hear what they were saying. Serena¡¯s face paled and leaned against the door. Slowly crouching down, she clutched her chest. Why? Why on earth did she have to endure this? Just because she was divorced? She buried her face between her knees, and the chatter andughter from the maids shed in her ears. And she thought back to the divorce, back home, back to the parents who forced her into marriage, and back to that night¡­ She felt a thud in her stomach and raised her head suddenly. No! She must go to the hospital tomorrow. She could not be pregnant. She couldn¡¯t! At the moment she raised her head, the door opened. Luca pushed the wheelchair out of the room, and Serena, hearing the noise, inadvertently directed her gaze in that direction. Cristian merely cast a nce at her and saw Serena¡¯s tear-filled eyes. What he saw was like a pebble being thrown into a calmke, causing ripples. Serena was not bad looking at all. On the contrary, her facial features were well defined. She had long and curled eyshes, and her eyes, resembling clear spring, seemed to contain all the energy in the world. But this spring must be cold, for her gaze gave people a cold feeling that made her less charming like other women. Her eyshes were full of tears, and the redness of her eyes made her look weak. And her slender figure standing still and squatting there fostered people¡¯s desire to pity her. The two men remained speechless. After a while, Serena said, ¡°Are you going out?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Her voice was heavy because of her dry throat. Unexpectedly, Cristian curled his lips and nodded. Without responding, she looked away, lowered her eyes and stared at her toes. Cristian fixed his eyes on her and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to stay here and embarrass me?¡± Serena raised her head and looked at him shyly, saying, ¡°But, we had already talked about it. You told me I couldn¡¯t enter the room.¡± Cristian replied in a cold tone, ¡°When did I tell you?¡± Serena was speechless. Indeed, he didn¡¯t say that. However, he had not returned that night. Being aware of that she was the one who misunderstood it, she bit her lip and lowered her eyes. Then suddenly he said to her, ¡°Until I find her, I will let you stay in this room, but on three conditions.¡± Serena raised her head and said, ¡°Find who?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were dark, which was frightening, ¡°You¡¯d better not ask any questions.¡± Serena lowered her gaze again. After all, she didn¡¯t care who he was looking for. Why she even asked it? They were only married on paper. What was important was that he can let her stay here. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say.¡± said Serena in a low voice. ¡°First, the bed is mine. Find another ce to sleep. Second, your things have to stay in your suitcase. Don¡¯t put them in my closet. And finally, don¡¯t touch me.¡± She could sleep on the floor. And she could also buy another closet. As for the third ¡­ don¡¯t touch him? Serena raised her eyes and looked at him strangely¡­ who would ever want to touch him? Although Cristian was good-looking, Serena was not that kind of thirsty woman at all. So she rushed over and said, ¡°All right, I promise you.¡± ¡°Luca.¡± said Cristian, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Luca pushed the wheelchair and left. Serena, seeing them leave, breathed a sigh of relief and gave a faint smile. The three conditions dictated by Cristian meant that she could stay in the room, so she got up, grabbed her suitcase and went inside. The next day. After getting up, Serena put on a simple dress and a hat and went out. At the gate, she met Leonardo who was ready to go to thepany. ¡°Aurora, are you looking for Cristian to go to thepany? Do you want me to apany you?¡± Serena did not expect to meet him, and thought about where she was headed. Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not going to thepany.¡± ¡°I see. And where are you going? I can still apany you.¡± ¡°No need, thanks. I¡¯m heading to the opposite direction of thepany.¡± ¡°Alright then, take care.¡± Serena walked for a long time until she reached the side of the road. Then she got on the bus and put on a mask. She felt really guilty. The result of the test that was taken the day before had upset her so much that she had not slept well the night before. She really hoped that the test was wrong. After arriving at the hospital, she took the number and stood in line. Everyone was looking at her with strange eyes. So Serena gave a slight cough, pulled her sses out of her bag and put them on. But the stares became even more insistent. After all, she was a woman in the gynaecology and obstetrics department. She dressed strangely, wore a hat, a mask, sses, as if she didn¡¯t want to be recognized by anyone. She wanted to keep a low profile but what she did caused an adverse effect. She always attracted people¡¯s attention, especially in public. When it was her turn, the doctor noticed that she had only one eye uncovered. The doctor asked her with confusion, ¡°Are you here for a checkup?¡± Serena gave a cough, reached out her hand to remove her mask, and said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Why are you so mystery? Don¡¯t you want someone to see you? ¡°The doctor squinted and asked, ¡°Do you do that kind of profession?¡± Serena didn¡¯t know what the doctor meant but asked confusedly, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I asked you if you do that kind of work¡­ do you understand?¡± Then she thought about it for a moment and began to understand, ¡°Doctor, I¡­¡± But the doctor interrupted her by saying, ¡°You got pregnant identally and want to have an abortion, right?¡± Then he continued with a sigh, ¡°Howe you don¡¯t take care of your body? Yesterday a woman who does the same work came here. It was her fifth or sixth time. How many times does that woman want to have abortion in her life? Don¡¯t you fear to hurt your body?¡± ¡°I am not¡­¡± Serena wanted to exin to the doctor that she was not a prostitute. But, as she was about to open her mouth, some men dressed in ck came in and frightened the people inside. As soon as someone they entered the room, Serena put on her mask, stood up and tried to sneak out. ¡°Stop!¡± Unexpectedly, those people headed toward her and stopped her directly after seeing that she was trying to leave. Chapter 9: Divorcee, are you pregnant? ¡°What do you want from me?¡± said Serena after being stopped. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Let me go.¡± But before she could react, one of the men grabbed her and took her out of the room. Everyone was stunned and could not understand what was happening. In thepany, Luca rushed into the meeting room heedless of everything and said to Cristian, ¡°Mr. Cristian, there is news from the hospital.¡± Cristian was hosting a very important client, raised his eyebrows to apologize for the way Luca walked in, then grabbed him and said, ¡°Is there any news?¡± Luca looked at the other people in the room and merely nodded. A momentter, Cristian said in a cold tone, ¡± Mr. Bianchi, I¡¯m sorry but I have important matters to take care of. I will find someone who can receive you.¡± Regardless of Mr. Bianchi¡¯s reaction, Luca prepared to push Cristian¡¯s wheelchair and got out. Getting into the car, Cristian asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Cristian, didn¡¯t you tell me to keep an eye on the hospital? Just now I got a news that a strangely dressed woman, wearing a hat and mask, went to the gynecology department alone, acting like a thief who is afraid of being found.¡± Hearing this, Cristian narrowed his eyes. It must be her! ¡°The woman was stopped near Vi Westlong.¡± ¡°What do you want to do? Let go of me!¡± Serena had been carried on the shoulders of these men, and she was almost dizzy and had a sense of vomiting. Fortunately, she had then been loaded into a car, and it took not too long before they reached the destination, when she was loaded onto the shoulders again. ¡°This is kidnapping. I don¡¯t have money, and don¡¯t think of-¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was dumbfounded at seeing the person in front of her, and looked at him in disbelief. Cristian??!! What was he doing here? Luca was standing behind him, looking at her without expression, while Cristian¡¯s eyes were as deep as night and his body was exuding a breath colder than ice. Just a nce. Serena quickly lowered her gaze. Luckily, she was still wearing her hat and mask, so Cristian did not immediately recognize her. But why he asked those people to bring her here? Could it had been that he already knew she was pregnant? Was that why he did not tolerate her? Her expression changed dramatically. After all, she had to rece Aurora in the marriage and Cristian was already dissatisfied with that. If he found out she was pregnant, he would definitely kick her out of the house. So, she pushed away the people who were holding her and tried to run away. ¡°Bring her back.¡± shouted Luca. Cristian looked at the petite figure, thought back to that night a month ago. His eyes darkened, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± Luca paused for a moment and nodded, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t hurt her.¡± Why was Serena the target of those men who dressed in ck? They were all Cristian¡¯s staff, well trained, and they caught her immediately and easily. Serena was held so tightly. It would be useless to rebel. Cristian red at her, then lifted his chin slightly. Luca immediately understood and pushed the wheelchair forward. Serena, seeing him approaching, felt her heart jump to her throat. That was the end. She was going to be found out.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Although Cristian sat in a wheelchair, he was still taller than her. When Cristian reached out his hand and touched the mask, Serena opened her eyes wide and looked away. Again Cristian tried to reach for the mask and she looked away again, continuing to flee from his touching. This cat-and-mouse-pursuit made Cristianugh, and he said in a low and soft voice,¡± So you like to y?¡± What? Serena looked at him incredulously. Was he the same cold, expressionless person she knew? How had his voice and tone suddenly be so gentle? When she was distracted by these thoughts, Cristian removed the mask from her face. Realizing what had happened, she tried to cover her face with her hands, but she was being restrained by the men. Cristian¡¯s eyes, which were filled with sweetness before, slowly lost all the soft color and regained the coldness after taking off her mask and seeing her face clearly. He narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°How can it be you?¡± Serena was stunned too and asked herself the same question. ¡°And you¡¯re asking me? Aren¡¯t you the one who kidnapped me and brought me here?¡± Cristian thought of something, narrowed his eyes and stared at her, ¡± What did you go to the hospital for?¡± Serena rposed herself. She was not good at lying, and even her eyshes trembled, ¡°I have a cold. That¡¯s why I went to the hospital.¡± ¡°Really? To the gynecology department? Exin a little bit about what this is really about?¡± Serena didn¡¯t know what to say. What could she have done? She bit her lip and suddenly said after thinking about it for a while, ¡°What about you? You didn¡¯t even know it was me. Why did you capture me and bring me here?¡± Cristian was stunned. He had not expected this to happen either. He wanted to find the woman whom he met a month ago. He never imagined that his men would bring her, let alone find her in the gynecology department. At the thought of her being there, something sinister hovered in Cristian¡¯s eyes. ¡°You divorcee. Are you pregnant?¡± This simple question made Serena pale, whose lip began to tremble and she stared at Cristian with wide eyes. ¡°It seems I¡¯m right,¡± he sneered, adding, ¡°Now I understand why such a rush to rece your sister in the marriage. It seems like you couldn¡¯t wait to find someone toy your burden on.¡± Standing behind Cristian, Luca clenched his fists in anger. ¡°What is your opinion of the Ferrari family and Mr. Cristian? You got married while you were already expecting a baby. No wonder you went to the gynecology department so secretly. You just didn¡¯t expect you would meet us¡­¡± Serena could not counter. She would like to settle the matter quietly, but she did not expect that these people would suddenly appear and capture her and take her to that ce. She still could not understand how all this happened. She told herself to calm down, suppressed the panic in her heart and raised her head to meet Cristian¡¯s eyes, ¡°Who said I went to the gynecology department because I am pregnant? You also know that I was married before, and I have a gynecological disease, so I went to the hospital to consult a doctor.¡± When she finished speaking, Cristian¡¯s hand cupped her chin, and told her in a very cold voice, ¡°It sounds like you just don¡¯t want to give up.¡± Chapter 10: Would I accept an illegitimate mutt? ¡°Take her to the hospital.¡± Cristian¡¯s cold voice fell like ice falling on her body, ¡°Check her if she is pregnant and tell me when the test resultes out.¡± Luca nodded immediately. ¡°No!¡± Serena tried to break free strongly, ¡°Cristian Ferrari, we are just a falsely married couple. What qualification do you have to let them treat me like this. Leave me alone!¡± ¡°Leave you alone?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were cold with an indifferent tone, ¡°If you let me find out you are pregnant, you should be aware of the consequences. Luca, take her away.¡± Knowing that she was not the person he was looking for, there was no longer any sense of pity for Cristian. ¡°Hurry up and take her to the hospital for examination.¡± Luca gestured. Although Serena did not want to go, she was quickly taken outside and dragged to the car. As she extremely resisted them on the way to the hospital, Serena could no longer free herself from them. After they arrived at the hospital, Serena saw the doctor again. The group of people came and went again carrying a woman back and forth, and forced the crowd to retreat to the side. These people did not look like gentlemen. No one wanted to disturb them. At the whole process, Serena was forced to ept the checkup. Then, the result was brought directly before Cristian: ¡°Result?¡± ¡°The fact that she is pregnant¡­ is true.¡± Luca answered. At that exact moment, Serena felt that the shield she made with great difficulty was pierced. The secret of pregnancy was known by him, which left her no ce to hide anymore. How could she stay in the Ferrari family after Cristian was so aware of this news? As expected, Cristian¡¯s eyes became as sharp as a knife: ¡°Do you want me to take responsibility for that? You are not capable of it.¡± Serena raised her eyes and looked at him helplessly. ¡°Can you give me some time? I didn¡¯t know about this pregnancy either.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Cristian arched his eyebrows, ¡°Are you going to tell me that you don¡¯t know anything, and that you go to the hospital for abortion?¡± Hearing the words, Serena was stunned for a few seconds. She would like to handle the matter calmly, but the idea of aborting the baby had never appeared in her mind. Cristian suddenly reached out his hand to lift her chin, and his eyes remained somber, ¡°How about I give you a chance? If you want to stay in the Ferrari family. It¡¯s easy, very easy. All you need to do is abortion.¡± Serena slowly widened her eyes. Abortion? ¡°No! Impossible!¡± ¡°Impossible?¡± said Cristian looking at her as if she were ridiculous, ¡°Do you really think I would ept an illegitimate mutt?¡± Illegitimate¡­? Her pale lips trembled a little bit. She had never imagined that she would be pregnant. Apanied by a cold and unforgiving gaze, the man¡¯s sour words continued, ¡°Have you made up your mind? Do you think that bringing your ex-husband¡¯s child into my family is something eptable to me? Or are you doing all this out of contempt just because I am disabled?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Shaking her head, Serena said, ¡°I never thought so.¡± She had never had sex with Francis before, and she did not expect at all that she would be pregnant! How could she know that she would lose her virginity on that rainy night and get pregnant? All of this became a heavy burden which suddenly fell on Serena¡¯s shoulders. ¡°No, please no!¡± Serena was aware that her pregnancy could make her be expelled from the Ferrari family, and be sent straight back to the Gallo family. After that, she would be mocked by the whole town. Therefore, she asked, ¡°Could you give me some time?¡± ¡°Of course, for a greedy woman like you, I really should give you more time¡± The man smiled ostentatiously and said, ¡°Three days. I¡¯ll give you three days for the abortion.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened in surprise for what he just said. ¡°If in three days you are still pregnant, I will immediately drive you out of the house.¡± Leaving these words behind, the two walked away. Serena, who was left alone, fell to the ground with frozen limbs. After a moment, Serena pulled out her cell phone to call to Alice Giordano, a friend of hers. Within half an hour after the call, Alice came to pick her up. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± said Alice who was offering her a ss of cold juice. Serena put it back on the table. After all, with a baby inside her belly, ice-cold drinks were not good for her. Serena was taken aback by her thought. Why did she¡­ care about this baby so much? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take it? Wasn¡¯t the juice your favorite?¡± Alice raised her eyebrows all in surprise when she saw that Serena had put the ss down. ¡°I can¡¯t take it now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± At first, Alice did not respond but nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to get pregnant after two years of marriage.¡± ¡°I got diavorced a month ago.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°But I just recently remarried.¡± ¡°Wait a minute! Serena, can you not talk at such a fast pace? Divorced and married again? What are you doing? Let me adjust to the situation for a moment.¡± Alice was so frightened that she covered her chest to calm herself down. As Alice came to her senses, Serena had to tell her everything that had happened recently. ¡°So now you are Mrs. Ferrari?¡± ¡°Only in name, and I may not be any more very soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Alice jumped up suddenly pretending to strangle her by the neck and saying, ¡°Are we friends or not? Big change like these, and you only tell me now? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°They happened suddenly. I don¡¯t know how to tell you.¡± ¡°So what? You had to tell me anyway. It¡¯s a very serious matter.¡± Pondering, Alice said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to have abortion.¡± Hearing this, Serena raised her head and repeated, ¡°Abortion?¡± ¡°Or what? Do you want to keep it? This is a stranger¡¯s child! Serena, don¡¯t be stupid. Who knows what that man is like? You have to abort it!¡± said Alice with serious face. ¡°But it has already formed. It is a human life. Isn¡¯t that too cruel to it?¡± Serena stroked her belly and continued, ¡°After all, it is a little life that has its own breath.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s only one month old. It¡¯s not a life at all! If you don¡¯t terminate the pregnancy now, you should regret it after a few months!¡± Bring concerned for her, Alice continued, ¡°What are you thinking about? That is a stranger¡¯s child. If you don¡¯t get rid of it, you couldn¡¯t stay in the Ferrari family. If you go back home, will your parents let you stay without punishment?¡± These words recalled the memory of Serena who suddenly looked up. Alice was right. If she still wanted to stay in the Ferrari family, the child cannot stay. Was there no other solutions anymore? Chapter 11: I decide the rules ¡°I need more time to make a decision.¡± With no results, Alice took Serena back to the Ferrari house. ¡°Three days go by very fast. Serena, n ahead and call me if you have decided.¡± Recalling the words what Alice said before she left, Serena found out it wasplicated to make up her mind. ¡°If you want to stay in the Ferrari family. It¡¯s easy, very easy. All you need to do is abortion.¡± ¡°If both our daughters were to be ruined, your father and I would die from it.¡± Serena looked in the mirror and wondered, ¡°What should I do? Really kill the baby?¡± When she was pondering, footsteps were heard from outside, which made Serena nervous. She opened the bathroom door, and saw that Luca was pushing Cristian into the room. Their gazes met in the air, but less than a second, Serena stopped looking at him and walked forward nervously. ¡°Stop.¡± A cold voice was heard. Serena stopped quickly and remained unable to move. ¡°Have you decided?¡± On Cristian¡¯s face was a mocking smile apanied by a pair of dangerous eyes like a bloodthirsty leopard. Serena¡¯s index fingers were twisted in insecurity. She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say three days?¡± ¡°Do you really intend to make me wait until thest day?¡± The man¡¯s tone rose slightly and his eyes were even colder. Serena could do nothing but open her eyes wide, ¡°Are you a man of word?¡± Her beautiful eyes were widened and filled with shock and awe, like a cold winterke. As the man squinted his eyes and sneered, ¡°You want to y? I¡¯ll let you y, but I decide the rules.¡± y? The woman¡¯s red lips trembled. Was life a game in his eyes?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you feel reluctant and angry, that¡¯s perfectly fine. Just take your things away and get out of my house.¡± Hearing this, Serena clenched her fists. He was motivating her to leave, simply because he did not want her to stay. Time still remained however. Not wanting to argue with him, she loosened her fists, turned and went inside. She pulled out a nket and made herself a bed at the corner of the room. Cristian thought she was going to start an argument with him but she turned away and ignored him as she looked at him, with her eyes full of offense, which disappeared in the next second. She just ignored himpletely. This feeling was like he had no ce to vent his anger, which made Cristian extremely ufortable! ¡°Luca, you get out.¡± Luca was stunned for a moment, ¡°But sir, today I haven¡¯t helped you yet to-¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t she want to be Mrs. Ferrari? I¡¯ll leave it to her from now on.¡± Serena, who was making the bed, stopped and stood up after the man¡¯s words. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± ¡°Tell her what Mrs. Ferrari needs to do.¡± Not understanding what he was thinking, Luca¡¯s gaze fell on Cristian for a moment, and still told Serena ording to his reasons. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for Mr. Cristian to take shower himself, so you have to take care of him and you have to be on guard. You should do whatever he asks you to do.¡± After finishing these words, Luca, who was still worried, approached Serena and whispered a few words to her. At first, Serena listened attentively to what Luca said, but after a few moments, her pale face reddened and she bit her lower lip slightly, ¡°Do I have to do this?¡± Mindless, Luca replied, ¡°Yes of course, behave yourself. Just be careful otherwise he will get angry and throw you out directly.¡± Serena trembled in fright and nodded, ¡°I got it.¡± After the exhortation, Luca returned to Cristian, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go out then.¡± Luca was not quiet at ease after leaving the room, and he stood in the doorway listening to the movement with his ears attached to the wall. Only she and Cristian were in the room. Remembering the words Luca had just said to her, Serena¡¯s cheeks turned red again. ¡°What are you thinking about? Come here!¡± Suddenly the man shouted coldly. Startled by the voice, Serena walked tremblingly toward him. ¡°Why are you trembling?¡± Cristian, seeing her so frightened, became angry and scolded her again, ¡°Push me into the bathroom.¡± And Serena had to do as he said. The bathroom was veryrge and was specially built for Cristian¡¯s leg problem. But after she pushed him in, his loud and cold breathing instantly covered the entire bathroom. Suddenly, the bathroom seemed to be smaller than before. ording to Luca¡¯s words, Serena asked him in a low voice, ¡°Where are your clothes? Shall I get your clothes for you?¡± ¡°The pajamas are in the first locker. Take the blue one.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena turned around and went to get the blue pajamas. When she returned, she found that Cristian had already taken off his shirt. His bare torso startled her, and she screamed, turning to cover her eyes. ¡°What are you screaming about?¡± The man scowled. ¡°Why are you undressing?¡± Cristian, who was disgruntled, turned and saw that the woman standing by the door with her back to him, not daring to enter the bathroom. He looked at himself, and a mocking smile appeared on his face. ¡°Are you pretending to be innocent in front of me?¡± Serena wanted him to get dressed, but Cristian was right. How did he take a bath without taking off his clothes? Thinking about this, Serena closed her eyes and took a deep breath to convince herself: we were already husband and wife! She had prepared herself psychologically even before marrying him, and now she should not be embarrassed anymore. Thinking about this, Serena turned around with a calm face. ¡°I brought your pajamas. Do you need anything else?¡± ¡°I need to undress.¡± Embarrassed, she advanced. ¡°Unbuckle my belt first.¡± Unbuckle the belt? Serena looked toward the man. He was a man with leg problems. He should not be able to stand up and exercise. She thought he must be fat, but his belly was full of abs. ¡°Are you done looking at me? I said unbuckle the belt. Did you hear that?¡± Unexpectedly, Cristian¡¯s voice rang out again. Serena looked up, met his sharp, deep eyes and nodded in panic. Her hands were shaking and tried to unbuckle his belt. But she had never used this thing, so she could not unbuckle it¡­. The man frowned. He looked at the bent-over woman with sweat on her forehead, who seemed genuinely anxious and nervous. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The more anxious she was, the more she didn¡¯t know how to take it off. Her voice sounded tearful: ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t know how to¡­¡± The woman¡¯s hands were soft with gentle warmth, while the man¡¯s inky eyes seemed condensed from the storm. ¡°Could you undo it yourself? Ah!¡± The words failed to finish as the man grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her forcefully into his arms. Chapter 12: Executing her husband’s right Time seemed to stand still in that instant. Serena fell onto Cristian¡¯sp and she was stunned. What was he doing? The male breath was extremely overpowering that upyed the surrounding air, and invaded all her senses. ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± After a two-second daze, Serena reacted and reached out a hand to pull away from Cristian¡¯s chest, trying to keep a distance from him. Cristian squeezed her thin wrist and said coldly, ¡°Your ex-husband, didn¡¯t he show you how to undo a belt? Or are you faking it on purpose, hoping I¡¯ll teach you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡± Click¨C Cristian grabbed her hand and led her to press the button. With a click¡­ Belt unfastened¡­ Serena¡¯s brain stopped working and her eyes, like cold water, gradually widened under Cristian¡¯s gaze. The belt was unfastened and tossed aside, and the soft noise withdrew Serena¡¯s thoughts back to herself. With her brain out of function, her body was left totally without the power to react with that. ¡°Now do you know how to unfasten?¡± The man asked in a rough voice. Serena sat on hisp, looking at him. His face was handsome, with a pair of eyes as deep as ake, a straight nose and a pair of thin, tightly pressed lips like a straight line. Cristian was indeed a very good-looking man. His face was engaging enough to make almost every woman in town like him and love him. But Serena did not forget the humiliation he gave her. Seeing him gradually approaching, Serena unconsciously turned her head away. The man¡¯s eyes became sharp as his fingers grasped her chin, saying in a fierce voice, ¡°Why are you dodging? Do you wanna y cat and mouse with me? Do you think I¡¯ll be interested in a divorced woman like you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Serena did not want to hear those humiliating words again. She bit her lower lip hard, ¡°If you are not interested in a divorced woman like me, then let me go.¡± ¡°Why? Whether or not I am interested in you have to do with letting you go or not.¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Cold, thin lips covered hers which were red and slightly trembling from the tension. Her brain remained nk for several seconds before she reacted, and she reached out to push his chest. Initially, Cristian only wanted to humiliate her and was curious to see what the level of a divorcee¡¯s kissing technique was. But her reaction was unexpected to him. Damn! She can¡¯t kiss at all. ¡°Are you that stupid?¡± Cristian asked indignantly. Serena seemed to be fearful for that. Except for the man she met a month ago, she had never done it before. Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously and stared at her eyes. This woman¡¯s eyes were usually like fresh spring. It was too cold and indifferent which made no men curious about it. But at this moment, she was carrying a different style. Her eyes actually ¡­ attracted him magically. Inexplicably, an idea arose in Cristian¡¯s head. Why did she divorce? Maybe because¡­? Squinting his eyes, Cristian approached her, rubbed her chin and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever kissed someone? Can¡¯t you even breathe?¡± Serena seemed toe back to herself when she heard the words, and the blur in her eyes slowly faded. However, Cristian¡¯s thin lips covered her again. Cristian did not know what was happening himself, but at that moment, he suddenly wanted Serena maintain such a look, and so he kissed her again directly. Serena did not realize how long she sank into his kiss before she abruptly came back into herself, squealing and pushing him hard. Her strength directly pushed the man away and then she threw herself on the floor. When Cristian indulged himself in the feeling of love caused by the kiss, the force of his arms on her was no longer so tight. Serena sat on the cold floor with a dazed head. Covering her red, swollen lips with hands, she looked at him in an using way, ¡°What are you doing!¡± The man¡¯s indifference immediately returned after a few seconds of surprise. ¡°I¡¯m executing your husband¡¯s right. Is Mrs. Ferrari not used to it?¡± It was obvious that he deliberately humiliated her, as he showed a mocking smile to her. Serena replied angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t interested in me? Why are you kissing me!¡± In her view, the kiss was something that could only happen between couples in love, but the man¡¯s expression when he looked at her was obviously full of disgust and hatred. How could he do this to her?N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, didn¡¯t I tell you just now? Interested or not interested ispletely different from humiliating you.¡± She was stunned. His scurviness was so iprehensible that outraged Serena who immediately got up and tried to leave. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, you have not yet removed my clothes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or do you no longer want to be Mrs. Ferrari?¡± That was a dire threat! Serena clenched her fist and her face was pale with anger, but then she released her hands. All right, she would do it one more time. What she needed to do was just to take off the clothes, right? Serena turned and walked back in front of the man, who noticed that her beautiful eyes returned cold. What a disappointment. She wanted to stay in the family, but she didn¡¯t even know how to seduce men. Serena bent down to help him, but could not remove them because of the wrong posture. She could only tell him, ¡°Can you help¡­¡± As the man sat there with a cold face, ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, don¡¯t you know that I am disabled? How do I use force?¡± ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t use your strength.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t seem to be of much use.¡± Serena¡¯s expression changed in an instant. She closed her mouth and did her best. Two minutes passed¡­ No sess¡­ What could be done? Serena anxiously stood there and was about to cry. And her eyes turned red. Chapter 13: What happens to him? As Cristian raised his head impatiently and was about to scold her, he found that the woman had a sweaty forehead with red eyes, making him stop saying what he intended to say. What happened to him? For a woman like her, who reced her sister by marrying him and was even pregnant, he should just kick her out right away, but now what was he doing? Was he giving her the opportunity to stay here? Cristian became wide awake suddenly, grabbed Serena¡¯s wrist and pushed her straight out. Unexpectedly, Serena¡¯s thin shoulders hit the hard wall, and she met the man¡¯s icy gaze when she looked up. ¡°Get out.¡± She covered her aching shoulder and looked at him iprehensibly. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything. Why are you staying here? Before I get angry, get out!¡± ¡°You!¡± Serena clenched her fists and considered the man¡¯s words too harsh. But, after thinking about it, it was also true that she was not helpful all the time. The anger in her eyes vanished, and she slowly walked out of the bathroom while clutching her shoulder. ¡°Luca!¡± An indifferent voice burst through the door with amanding aura that made Luca, who was hiding outside eavesdropping, tremble in the next second.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Still noting?¡± Luca hurriedly rushed into the bathroom. ¡°Sir, how did you know I was outside?¡± Unexpectedly, Cristian learned that he did not leave. And moreover, when he entered, he was also embarrassed to see Serena who was staring at him. He was hidden outside to spy them, but was discovered when Cristian called him. Cristian gave him a cold look, so Luca had to keep quiet immediately. ¡­ After getting out from the bathroom, Serena went to her bed and pulled out her cell phone. After browsing her social media for a while, she discovered that her ex-husband Francesco sent a photo of him holding a lovely woman, and the two were intimately linked to each other. And there were words on it: I will love you all my life. Seeing this, Serena felt a dull ache in her heart. In the two years¡¯ marriage, he never touched her, and always used the excuse that he was too busy at work. Serena initially felt that she was already married with him anyway. Life still had to go on, and so these details did not matter so much to her. Two years passed in the blink of an eye. Suddenly Francis won the 5 million euros lottery, but she was not happy consequently, because she suddenly was asked for a divorce on the pretext that she had not fulfilled the obligations and duties as a wife. She did not know what the obligations of a wife were. She woke up very early in every morning and cooked breakfast for him. She did all the household chores and she used all her sry to supplement the family ie. Her style of dressing changed from a young woman to an frugal housewife. For whom did she do all this? In fact, Serena already learned that this was just an excuse for she had seen the woman in the picture long before. Francis was not at home that day and a pregnant woman came to her. ¡°I am pregnant and this is Francesco¡¯s child. Serena, if you wanna make it simple, go away, or I¡¯ll kick you out.¡± Serena was stunned, not knowing how to react at all for she did not believe it at that time. ¡°Impossible! Francis has never cheated on me. Do you want to lie to me?¡± ¡°But he hasn¡¯t have sexual rtions with you either, has he? I told him not to touch you two years ago when you got married, so you¡¯ll never get pregnant. Now I¡¯ve had enough. I want to live with him. Go away.¡± Serena was shocked. How did she know this? Seeing that Serena did not believe her, the woman took out her cell phone to show her a video of her together with Francis. The video was naturally a scene of the two being together. The content of the scene. It was obvious. Therefore Serena did not finish watching and stepped back, telling the woman to go away. The woman curled her lips victoriously, and then walked away. In a few days, Francis won the lottery, but decided to divorce with her. When recalling this, Serena felt a strong nausea. Unable to sit any longer, Serena covered her mouth and ran to the bathroom but Cristian was inside. So she had to hurry to the bathroom on the second floor. After vomiting for a long time, Serena returned to the room. Cristian was still inside the bathroom. She got into the quilt and immediately fell asleep as soon as she felt the softness. Probably she was too tired after throwing up too much. When Cristian finished washing and got out, what he saw was a small and shrunken figure under theforter, revealing only a few strands of her long ck hair. Cristian withdrew his gaze immediately after a second. ¡°Towel.¡± Luca handed him a dry towel and Cristian wiped his hair. His thin lips moved, ¡°You can leave.¡± When Cristian finished his words, Serena, probably feeling hot, suddenly kicked the quilt off, leaving her fair and straight legs all bare. Serena had very fair and thin legs. The visual impact was quite great. Luca unconsciously turned his head when he noticed the movement, but Cristian opened his mouth before he could even see it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Hearing this, Luca suddenly turned around and touched his head. It seemed that Mr. Cristian became grimmer at that moment. However, Luca did not have the chance to think about anything else, nodded and quickly left the room. Only after he was gone did Cristian¡¯s eyes fell on Serena again. Damn woman. She even pretended to be so innocent, as if she didn¡¯t understand anything. And now she was asleep but still seductive. The man emitted a cold snort, withdrew his gaze back and continued drying his hair. The next day, after she woke up, Cristian was already out of the house. She rubbed her head and sat up. Did she sleep so well that she didn¡¯t even notice when he left? As Serena thought about getting up to wash her face, she suddenly could not see anything, causing her to quickly sit back down. Only after a while did the scene in front of her gradually be clear. After she slept here for the whole night, the cold seemed to get worse. Sitting for a few minutes, Serena got up again. When she finished getting settled and went downstairs, she happened to meet his grandfather Alessandro. ¡°Aurora?¡± ¡°Mr. Alessandro¡­¡± Serena was inexplicably nervous when she saw him. The elderly man¡¯s eyes seemed sharp, as if he could sense people¡¯s hearts. She feared that her identity would be easily exposed in front of him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to work with Cristian?¡± Although the tone was very even, Serena still sensed a hint of reproach, and looked shyly at the elderly man, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Alessandro. I wasn¡¯t very well thest two days, so¡­¡± ¡°Are you sick?¡± The elderly man squinted sharply, ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor toe and check on you.¡± Serena¡¯s expression immediately changed. Call the doctor to check on her? Would the matter of her pregnancy be discovered right away? No, no! Chapter 14: Who is he looking for? ¡°No, no, no need, Alessandro. I just have a cold. I¡¯ll go to the pharmacy to get some medicer.¡± Serena stopped him in time. The elderly man stared at her with sly eyes. And Serena, who was fearful, bit her lower lip unconsciously. ¡°Your nasal sounds are so heavy. How can you take the medicine by yourself?¡± Unexpectedly, Alessandro let out a soft sigh, giving her a nod to indicate she shoulde closer. Serena advanced a few steps and then cautiously stopped. ¡°Remember to take your medicines. If you feel better, go to thepany to find Cristian.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Alessandro.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The old man nodded contentedly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± After leaving the house, Serena called Alice, who quickly arrived in twenty minutes. Getting into the car, Alice immediately asked, ¡°Have you made up your mind? Do you want to have an abortion?¡± Serena gave no answer and silently fastened her seat belt.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± Alice turned her head and looked at her. Seeing that she sat there without expression, she frowned, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you think about itst night? Don¡¯t tell me you want to keep this baby!¡± Hearing this, Serena covered her abdomen, ¡°But this is a life. Isn¡¯t it too cruel to kill it directly?¡± ¡°Ah, Serena, are you kidding? Wasn¡¯t it cruel when your parents asked you to marry a disabled person instead of Aurora? Wasn¡¯t it cruel when your ex-husband kicked you out of the house while he had another woman? The Ferrari family will not tolerate this child. If you return home, will your parents still want you?¡± Alice¡¯s words worked as an outstanding cue, and Serena suddenly raised her head and looked ahead. ¡°Listen to me. Get rid of the child, now that the Ferrari family is your only support. Besides, this child is of unknown origin. Who knows what the baby will be like in the future?¡± With those words, Alice made the decision directly in Serena¡¯s ce. ¡°I am your friend, but my words stop here. Of the rest, you have to think for yourself.¡± Serena remembered what Cristian told herst night, that he would give her three days, but in fact, what he said could also be false. So¡­ did she have to have an abortion? If she wanted to be in the Ferrari family, she really should do that. If she was kicked out from the Ferraris, she would not even be able to return to her own home. Thinking of this, Serena sadly closed her eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Have you made up your mind? Then I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Alice changed her destination and said, ¡°If you tell me that the daddy of this child is someone you love, surely I would not object to you keeping it. But since it¡¯s from a stranger, you don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse. The best way is to get rid of it.¡± Subsequently, the two remained speechless all the way to the hospital. Serena¡¯s mood remained very depressed after taking the number and standing in line, while Alice apanied her the whole time and kept telling herforting words. When it was finally her turn, the doctor frowned after seeing her. ¡°Look, ording to the examination results, your uterine wall is extremely thin. An abortion will cause perforation and bleeding. We don¡¯t rmend that you have an abortion.¡± Hearing this, Serena frowned, and so did Alice who was totally surprised by these words, ¡°You can¡¯t have an abortion?¡± ¡°It is not rmended¡± The doctor sighed slightly, ¡°Think about it. Bleeding is no small matter. Think better about it ande back on another day.¡± After they left the hospital, Alice looked very nervous, ¡°You can¡¯t have an abortion. Oh my God, how can the fact be so troublesome!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home first.¡± Serena nodded, but then shook her head again. ¡°No, I have to go to thepany. Take me to thepany.¡± Alice said nothing. She listened to her and took her to thepany. But when she saw the building of Ferrari family group, Alice couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I thought my family was rich enough. The Ferraris are beyond my imagination.¡± ¡°Alice, thank you for today, but I have to go.¡± Alice said goodbye to her, ¡°You go ahead. I will try to contact a doctor for you.¡± Last time Serena was brought up by the vice president, so the receptionists remained very impressed. So this time she had no problem entering thepany. She boarded the elevator very smoothly and arrived at the president¡¯s office which was located on the top floor of the building. She advanced gently, but found that the office door was not closed today. As soon as she decided to enter, she heard a voice, ¡°Thest time I asked you to find her, you brought me that woman there, and this time you brought me a woman who is already a mother. Luca, am I treating you too well, or are you doing things mindlessly now?¡± Cristian sat in front of the desk and his slender fingers tapped lightly on it, with frightening breath filling his whole body. Luca stood in front of him and was scolded. Head down, Luca was like an aggrieved puppy. Seeing this scene, Serena hid behind the door. Cristian was angry right now so she could get into the trouble as well. She¡¯d bettereter. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but the information you gave me is really limited. I don¡¯t want to lose any possible targets.¡± Luca also felt miserable and desperate. He followed Cristian for a long time, but he usually only dealt with work. Even if the issues were problematic, he can still solve them quickly. But the task now was to find a woman. A woman unknown. It was not so easy to go to a ce like hospital to find a pregnant woman. ¡°Limited information? Don¡¯t you know how to gather information yourself?¡± Cristian sneered. His sharp eyes darkened and the act of pounding the desk stopped, ¡°Or, are you ming me?¡± The light but cold tone suddenly made Luca¡¯s back straighten, and he immediately shook his head in denial. ¡°No! Sir, I will arrange further inspections next times, and I will personally interrogate them before I bring them to you.¡± ¡°Interrogate?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if it is the woman you¡¯re looking for, I certainly wouldn¡¯t harm her.¡± ¡°Go out.¡± Cristian got a satisfactory answer, and pulled his tie to his chest impatiently, ordering him out. Luca eagerly looked forward to leaving. He got so cold in this office that he couldn¡¯t stay any longer. ¡°Yes!¡± Luca closed the office door after he left, but turned around and saw Serena who was standing by the wall. The two looked at each other before Serena opened her mouth to speak. Luca did not leave her the opportunity and dragged her to the corner. ¡°Do you want to die? Eavesdrop on our conversation?¡± Hearing this, Serena shook her head, ¡°I happened toe here, but, who are you looking for?¡± Human being was always curious. Not to say that Serena was also Cristian¡¯s wife, who instinctively should have curiosity about her ¡°husband¡±. Luca squinted his eyes, ¡°Miss Serena, I advise you not to ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. You have only reced your sister, which means you could not be considered the real wife of him. If you ask too much, perhaps soon the title of Mrs. Ferrari will no longer have anything to do with you.¡± Chapter 15: You’re not as innocent as an unborn baby Luca¡¯s words were so straightforward that Serena lowered her head with embarrassment. ¡°I know¡­¡± Seeing that she suddenly became depressed, Luca realized what he said was too serious to her, ¡°I know what I said is a little harsh, but I think Miss Serena can understand it. Anyway, you¡¯d better not mention anything about today, otherwise I can¡¯t do anything to help you.¡± Having finished the words, Luca turned around and left quickly. If Serena was a reasonable person, she would not take the initiative to talk about the thing. Serena stood at the corner for about five minutes before knocking on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Cristian¡¯s voice sounded cold and ruthless. It seemed that he was still angry. Hesitated, Serena opened the door and entered. Cristian did not sit in front of the desk, but by the French window with his back to her. Just kept overlooking. Serena recalled the coolness in his voice and walked in quietly. The room remained quiet for a few seconds before Cristian realized that the visitor did not speak. Frowning, he turned his wheelchair around. Unexpectedly, he saw Serena¡¯s slightly pale and sickly face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Serena raised her head, meeting his gaze, ¡°I, I am your assistant.¡± Did he forget what happened earlier? Hearing this, Cristian sneered with contempt, ¡°An assistant who can¡¯t even make coffee? You think I need that kind of assistant?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Serena bit her lower lip and clenched her fist. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. What kind of vor do you like? Can you show me?¡± ¡°If I give my coffee to you, you can make me one just like it?¡± Serena nodded. The smile on his face was extremely mocking, ¡°Do you have that ability?¡± But he still gave her the opportunity. He ced his cup of coffee on the table, saying, ¡°This vor. I¡¯ll give you just one chance.¡± Serena stared at the coffee cup for a long time. Then she took it and left. Cristian moved his wheelchair to the desk and picked up a file to peruse. Ten minutes passed and he looked at the door. There was no one there. The woman was still not back. Had she given up? Or ten minutes to make a cup of coffee? Another ten minutes passed, and the door still did not open at all. Cristian frowned. What the hell was this woman doing? Did she really think he was very friendly? That she can just took his coffee and left without saying a word? Cristian closed the file angrily. Just as he was about to go to check what was going on, footsteps came from the door. Serena brought a cup of coffee and walked in with an uneasy expression on her face. But she certainly did not dare look at the man. ¡°You¡¯ve wasted 20 minutes.¡± The cold voice rang out, attacking her mercilessly. Serena bit her lower lip and replied calmly, ¡°But you didn¡¯t give me a time limit before.¡± ¡°You!¡± Cristian stopped his words and sneered angrily, ¡°You think you¡¯re reasonable?¡± Serena did not want to argue with him, and gave him the coffee she prepared, ¡°Try it¡­¡± As she moved the cup toward him, the strong aroma of coffee filled the whole office. Smelling the rich fragrance, the man¡¯s eyes narrowed into straight lines. ¡°I know it¡¯s not as good as yours, but I really did my best.¡± Seeing that he was sitting still, Serena took the initiative to bring the coffee for him. Cristian had no intention of paying attention to her at first. But seeing that she was waiting for him and looked pitiful like an abandoned puppy, inexplicably, he reached out his hand and took the cup. Taking a sip, his eyes became dangerous. Sensing the atmosphere suddenly changed, Serena took a step back unconsciously, looking at him timidly. ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡± Cristian raised his eyebrows and stared at her unfavorably, ¡°Afraid that I might spill coffee on you?¡± Serena curled her lips. It seemed that he could get her thoughts exactly right. After another sip of coffee, he handed the cup to Serena who hurried to take it and then cast him a thoughtful nce, ¡°How is it?¡± Cristian looked away embarrassedly and said coldly, ¡°Barely enough.¡± Hearing this, a smile appeared on Serena¡¯s face, ¡°Really? Then can I stay?¡± Her lively voice¡­ Cristian gave her a deep look. From the first day she joined the Ferrari family, the expression on her face had always been fearful. It was obvious she lived her life timidly in the Ferrari¡¯s house. But today a smile suddenly appeared on her beautiful and rosy face, which turned her cold eyes much brighter. It seemed that something had slowly crept into Cristian¡¯s heart, making him inexplicably irritable. He pulled his tie to his chest and huffed coldly, ¡°Did I say you can stay? What is your decision about the child?¡± He took the initiative to discuss the issue of the baby. Serena¡¯s face immediately turned pale and her fingers tighten silently. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to talk about it? Have you made decision to keep it?¡± All of a sudden, she raised her head and looked at him, ¡°Must you be so cruel? The child is innocent!¡± Scoffing what she said, he looked more than hostile, ¡°The child is innocent. Are you innocent too? If the child knows that her or his mother is an insidious, deceitful and vain woman, I think it will regreting into this world.¡± The merciless words struck deep into Serena¡¯s heart, til she was blue in the face. ¡°You¡­¡± That was so uneptable! ¡°Since the day I got married taking the ce of Aurora, you have already attached thebel of an insidious and vain woman on me, right?¡± ¡°No, there are two more.¡± ¡°What?¡± Serena¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Shameless, promiscuous.¡± Serena bit her lower lip so hard that she hurt herself. ¡°In short, the baby¡¯s really innocent, please ¡­ give me a chance.¡± Serena could not raise her head. And she could not tell the truth to him either, only to ask for opportunity! To ask him to let the child stay. He looked at her as if she were a dead person. His thin lips were toozy to move. ¡°In two days, if the baby still exists, I will take it away from you.¡± ¡­ Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Serena decided not to go to the hospital for the abortion. For Alice would find a doctor for her to see if there was another way to avoid damaging her body while have a sessful abortion. And, Alice asked her not to tell him the truth first. But Serena did not want an abortion at all. She wanted to keep it! Knowing her intention, Alice said Serena was crazy. However, Serena was calm as hell. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. I want to keep it. This is a life that wille out through my body!¡± ¡°But the baby will be born without a father. Are you really crazy? Besides, will the Ferraris allow you to give birth to this child? The Ferrari family is a noble family.¡± Yes, this was indeed a serious problem. Serena covered her belly, and was extremely sad. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it myself.¡± Chapter 16: Your time is up Serena did not dare go home for the time being, so she stayed with Alice until the evening. On her way home, she thought Cristian would not kick her out when she was asleep. Therefore, she thought she should take a shower first, turn off the light and go to bed. But she did not expect Cristian to be home so early. When she entered the bedroom, Cristian just finished his bath, and Luca was standing behind him drying his hair with a towel. Seeing Serena, Cristian only gave her a nce and totally ignored her. Serena thought it was good for her that this man ignored her. Then she headed to the corner, took her clothes and went to the bathroom. Staying in the bathroom for almost a century, she feared she would face Cristian¡¯s question when she came out. Knock, knock¡­ She was lost in thought as Cristian¡¯s cold voice came from outside. ¡°Is the bathroom yours? How long do you want to upy it?¡± Hearing this, Serena was startled and almost slipped, but fortunately she managed to hold on the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll be right out.¡± Serena turned off the showerhead, wrung out the towel to dry herself and got dressed quickly. She didn¡¯t want to go out, but she had to. So when she came out, her hair was still wet, ruffled, wetting her newly changed pajamas. ¡°Do you.. do you need to use the bathroom? I¡¯m done.¡± Finished the words. Serena carefully passed around Cristian but he suddenly grabbed her wrist. Instantaneously, Serena widened her beautiful eyes and stared at his hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± stammered nervously. ¡°Eh.¡± Cristian pushed the wheelchair with one hand and looked at her, ¡°Divorcee, time¡¯s up.¡± His voice was calm, but cold and stern as well. His eyes were as deep as night, and as dangerous as a sleeping beast. Serena didn¡¯t have the courage to look into his eyes because she wasn¡¯t really good at lying. ¡°I know. I already had the abortion.¡± She whispered nervously. Yes. She was stupid. She did not have a good strategy and did not know how to persuade Cristian to ept the baby. She herself did not know who the father of this child was, but she considered the fetus a life. If she abandoned the baby easily, she was nothing but a murderer. ¡°Really?¡± Cristian sneered and his tone rose slightly. Serena was so nervous that her eyshes trembled immediately and her voice became even lower: ¡°I, I, I really aborted¡­¡± Finishing the words, Serena, with trembling hands, pulled out a medical certificate from her pocket and handed it to Cristian, ¡°This is the abortion certificate. Take a look.¡± Cristian did not take it. The atmosphere was extremely tense in this room. Serena¡¯s wet hair was still dripping water. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Serena added, but her tone seemed obviouslycking in courage. Cristian huffed coldly and suddenly took the paper, ¡°Who is so presumptuous as to forge a certificate together with you? Do you want to deceive me with this?¡± The paper was crumpled up and thrown at Serena¡¯s feet. Serena suddenly raised her head and trembled continuously, ¡°You¡­¡± The strength of his hand increased in an instant, and Serena felt her wrist very painful. She frowned in pain, but bit her lower lip without saying a word. ¡°I knew you are a dishonest woman.¡± Cristian caught her in his arms with one hand. Without giving her any chance to free herself, he ced a small and transparent bag in her hand. Serena lowered her head and saw a white pill inside the bag. Her face paled, and her hands trembled as she tried to throw the pill away, but Cristian blocked her even harder. ¡°The women I hate most in my life are the ones like you. Selfish but still pretending to be innocent to ruin other people¡¯s families. You marry me with another man¡¯s child. With your unsavory goal, you even want to protect the baby?¡± He opened the bag and his smile suddenly turned wicked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to stay in the Ferrari family? Good, take this pill, and I will make you stay here as Mrs. Ferrari.¡± Needless to ask, Serena knew what medicine it was. Her face became pale at a visible speed and her body trembled especially violently while he was holding her hand hard.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it! Cristian, believe me. That certificate is not fake. I really aborted it. Can you believe me, please?¡± Cristian¡¯s expression was extremely cold. With his slender fingers, he took her by the chin easily and forced her to open her mouth. Using his other hand, he put the pill directly into her mouth without mercy. Serena resisted in the whole process, but the difference in strength between man and woman was enormous. Being blocked by Cristian, she failed to move as he put the pill in her mouth. The peculiar taste of the pill spread on her tongue, and easily made her feel nauseous. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± ¡°Swallow it.¡± Cristian held her mercilessly, trying to shove the pill down her throat. His expression was like a zombie who proceeded without any emotion. Serena finally could not help but emit a vomiting sound from her throat. Cristian frowned. Seeing that the nausea was real, Cristian let her go. Serena rushed out like an arrow in the next second. Seeing the small figure vomiting by the sink with a colorless face, Cristian had the feeling of hostility. The bitter taste of the pillsted for a long time, constantly hitting her taste buds, and making her nauseous all the time. But fortunately, the pill was vomited out. It took a long before Serena recovered. She was exhausted and cleaned the bathroom with remaining strength. Although she just took a shower, her forehead and neck were covered with thick sweat. Stomachache¡­ Serena immediately covered her stomach. The pill had been spit out, so how could her stomach hurt? Perhaps some portion had been slipped in? Thinking of this, Serena were panicked. With her face as pale as a ghost, Serena got up from the toilet and stumbled out, with one hand covering her stomach. ¡°Where are you going?¡± said Cristian. Serena did not answer and stubbornly walked away. ¡°Stop!¡± Cristian gave a shout and stopped her. The small figure stood for a few seconds and fell to the ground in an instant. Chapter 17: I say put her down! Cristian did not take her seriously and thought she was pretending to faint. ¡°I don¡¯t believe these strategies.¡± sneered Cristian. The small figure fell to the ground and was motionless. Cristian raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you done?¡± Serena was still not moving. Cristian narrowed his eyes slightly and then pushed the wheelchair forward. Only then did he see that Serena¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and her lips were not as red as usual either. In an instant, Cristian¡¯s heart seemed to be gripped. Twenty minutester. At the hospital corridor. Cristian was sitting in the wheelchair with a grim expression. He coldly watched Luca who walked towards him after finished his work. ¡°How is she?¡± Cristian said in a malicious tone.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Luca curled his lips, saying, ¡°Doctor said she is exhausted. Plus the cold, there is some risk of miscarriage, and nothing else.¡± Hearing this, Cristian raised his eyebrows and sneered, ¡°Is she pretending to be pitiful? Is it that easy to risk miscarriage?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­ Mr. Cristian, Miss Serena¡¯splexion is really bad, and this is the hospital diagnosis.¡± Cristian¡¯s look was like a sharp knife that fell on Luca¡¯s face. Immediately, Luca coughed, ¡°It can be a misdiagnosis. What are you going to do, Mr. Cristian?¡± Cristian remembered that his goal had not been achieved, as the woman vomited out the pill he had given her. His eyes gradually became colder: ¡°Contact Dottor Mattia Cenzi to perform an abortion surgery on her.¡± Hearing this, Luca could not help but open his eyes wide, ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°She thought she can keep the mutt by pretending to be sick?¡± ¡°Ah, Miss Serena hasn¡¯t had an abortion yet?¡± Luca touched his head, ¡°This is in fact a bit too much, because now she is your wife. If she gives birth the child, won¡¯t it mean that she is cheating on you?¡± Having said this, Luca began to imagine Cristian¡¯s facial expression, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Cristian¡¯s cold voice woke Luca as if pouring a basin of cool water on him. Luca suddenly recovered and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go get Dottor Mattia Cenzi.¡± Luca left soon as Cristian turned his wheelchair toward the ward. A smell of disinfectant reached his nose. She was lying on the bed with her hands firmly covering her chest. Her beautiful face was calm and she did not look ill except for her pale face and lips. It seemed that she was asleep. She was obviously an insidious woman, but she looked quite different when she wasatose. The wheels slowly approached the side of the bed. Cristian¡¯s dark eyes watched her firmly. Was she faking it? Otherwise, how could she fainted in such a coincidence? Why did she think I would let her keep this mutt? Cristian stared at her, while her eyshes trembled slightly and her eyes slowly opened. The eyes were cold, clear and calm, like ake painted by a painter. Elegant, deep and moving. Cristian was stunned. In the next second, it seemed that there was a stone being thrown into theke, producing waves of ripples. Seeing Cristian, Serena sat up in fear and her body retreated to the corner, watching his eyes in horror. Cristian clenched his teeth, ¡°Am I a devil by any chance?¡± He was even scarier than a devil. Serena thought it, but lowered her eyes and did not dare to look at him. ¡°Please let me keep the baby.¡± After a moment of silence, Serena begged in a low voice. Her voice was thin, like the sound of an animal on the verge of death, but it managed to enter Cristian¡¯s heart immediately. ¡°Stay in the Ferrari family or keep the baby, you can only choose one.¡± Serena raised her head and looked at him hopelessly. It was obvious that she had no solution. The two looked at each other like this until footsteps came from the hallway and Luca appeared in the ward with the doctor. ¡°Dottor Cenzi, here we are.¡± Serena looked at the two people who suddenly appeared, and doubts shed through her eyes. What was going on? Meeting Cristian¡¯s icy eyes, Serena suddenly understood. ¡°Miss Serena? Abortion operation right?¡± ¡°No!¡± Serena loudly refused and stood at the corner. Suddenly, she became desperate and refused to be approached. ¡°Miss, it won¡¯t hurt if you obey, otherwise¡­¡± As soon as Luca¡¯s voice stopped, three men in ck jackets and sunsses appeared outside the ward. It was obvious they prepared to catch her. If she did not obey, she would be forced to. So what? She wouldn¡¯t ept it anyway! ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Serena bit her lower lip and stared fiercely at the men, ¡°Don¡¯t you daree near!¡± Luca looked at her and shook his head resignedly, ¡°Take her.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The people approached Serena who was already ready to punch and kick them when they arrived. She was like a madwoman, forgetting that she fainted just a moment ago. However, she quickly lost consciousness and fell on the bed without strength. ¡°Mr. Cristian, she ¡­ seems to faint again.¡± Cristian watched the scene and sneered, ¡°Using the same trick twice is stupid. Take her away.¡± Luca nodded and ordered them to take Serena away. Her delicate body was lifted. Without any resistance, her long and straight hair fell in disarray and even her cor tilted to the side, revealing her tender shoulder. With a single nce, Cristian¡¯s attention was attracted. Before he realized it, he already ordered: ¡°Put her down.¡± Those men shuddered. Was Mr. Cristian speaking? ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Then they reacted quickly by bringing Serena back. Luca did not understand and asked for exnation : ¡°Mr. Cristian, what is the problem?¡± Cristian pushed the wheels and stopped in front of her. He reached out a hand and fastened the buttons that were undone when those people took her out. Only after a few moments did he realize what he was doing. Everyone looked at him strangely, as if he was doing something he would never do. Cristian noticed this and pulled back his hands. ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s my woman. If I know that you see and touch what you should not see or touch, I will make you prefer death instead of living.¡± The men instantly realized it and nodded repeatedly, ¡°We understand, Mr. Cristian.¡± After saying these, Cristian felt his cor being pulled, so he turned his head and saw Serena lying there with a pitiful expression, as if she were an abandoned pet. She begged in a weak voice, ¡°Cristian, can you let me keep it?¡± As she finished her words, she fainted again, and the hand that held his cor fell off at the same time. The room was silent. Cristian sat still, and his deep gazes rested on her beautiful face. After a long silence, Luca, who was staring at Serena, licked his lower lip and said, ¡°Sir, or ¡­ What about not letting her have the abortion operation?¡± Chapter 18: Am I a beast to you? Luca had been worked for Cristian for many years, and Cristian¡¯s previous movements were clear¡­. He dared not guess anything, but he thought he could try. Cristian stared at Serena for a long time and suddenly reacted. Even if she pretended to be pitiful, the child was not his anyway! A mutt, not worthy of pity! Cristian¡¯s nce settled on her face with majesty, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°No, nothing, then as decided?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Okay, Luca understood. Not to let other men see her body and to get rid of the baby were two different things. ¡°You should do things carefully. Take her to the operation room.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After they took Serena away, only Luca and Cristian were in the ward. Looking at his back, Luca hesitated for a long time but asked in a low voice, ¡°Sir, shall I take you there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After fifteen minutes, the doctor came out of the operating room and wiped the sweat on his forehead. ¡°Finished?¡± Cristian squinted his eyes dangerously. The doctor embarrassedly said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, there is a situation that I think I should exin to you beforehand.¡± Luca, standing behind Cristian, said in a rather rude way, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°Miss Serena¡¯s uterine wall is quite thin. If she has an abortion, it could cause massive bleeding.¡± However, the doctor knew that Cristian belonged to that type of stubborn person. ¡°If you decide to continue, you need to sign this operation consent letter, but still I hope Mr. Cristian could reconsider whether to continue the operation or not¡­¡± Hearing this, Cristian frowned, ¡°Massive bleeding?¡± Nodded the doctor. Cristian clenched his teeth tightly, ¡°Will she die from it?¡± After a slight cough, the doctor remained his slightly ufortable expression, saying, ¡°It will be very dangerous.¡± They were silent for a few seconds. Cristian can still imagine when she tried to protect the child pleadingly, and her tear-filled eyes stared weakly at him, and prayed, ¡°Please¡­¡± His fingers moved and her thin lips tightened. ¡°Dr. Cenzi, do you know what kind of person Mr. Cristian is? Why do you ask this kind of question? Of course the operation¡­¡± ¡°Cancel!¡± Before Luca finished speaking, Cristian interrupted him. Luca stopped suddenly and looked at him incredibly. ¡°Mr. Cristian?¡± What happened? Luca¡­ he didn¡¯t understand! ¡­ Serena felt that she had been asleep for a long time. She had a terrible dream. The abortion certificate she asked from Alice was discovered by Cristian. Then she was taken to the hospital and the baby was taken out of her bleeding body. ¡°Ah!¡± Serena eximed and suddenly got up. As she perspired severely, she stretched out her hand to cover her belly. Looking around, it was already the next day and the surrounding scene was familiar for she was in Cristian¡¯s room. Memories ofst night recalled themselves and Serena suddenly got out of bed. Had she lost the baby? ¡°What are you screaming about?¡± A cold voice stopped Serena¡¯s footsteps, and she returned to look at the source of the voice barefoot as Luca pushed Cristian inside. Seeing the man, Serena became intensely angry, grabbed the pillow beside her and threw it at him. ¡°You bastard!¡± Luca directly lifted the pillow and threw it aside, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°Cristian, you are a beast. How can you be so cruel? Give me back the baby!¡± Serena stepped forward uncontrobly and grabbed Cristian¡¯s cor with tear-filled eyes. ¡°Who are you calling a beast?¡± Cristian¡¯s voice was calm, with no way to understand his feelings. Serena stared at him with red eyes. ¡°Stop it.¡± Serena did not stop, stubbornly bit her lower lip and and continued to stare at him. ¡°Miss Serena, you have to stop being stupid! Let go!¡± Luca shouted angrily. ¡°Even an animal is more sentient than you. Not only do you have cold blood, you also have a ck heart.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Cristian sneered. ¡°So you think of me that way?¡± Serena¡¯s eyes were red, staring at him intently without speaking. Tears filled the entire eye socket, but she restrained herself not to cry in front of him. ¡°Very good.¡± Cristian grabbed her wrist and held her chin, ¡°Beast? Animals are more sentient than me? Very well, Luca, get out.¡± Huh? Luca¡¯s eyes widened. Why should he get out? He wanted to ask, but Cristian¡¯s body exuded a cold feeling, which made everyone near him shiver. Trembling, Luca turned and walked out in silence.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°What are you doing, let me go¡­¡± Only after Luca got out did Serena react by wanting to free herself from Cristian. Although Cristian had leg problem, he still had tremendous strength. He grabbed her by the wrist and she could not move at all. In the next second, Cristian took her in his arms, wrapped her waist, took her chin and lowered her head. Thin, cold, dry lips settled on Serena¡¯s without warning. Serena¡¯s brain becamepletely out of whack, and her eyes widened in disbelief. What¡­ was he doing? As she pondered, she felt a pain on her lips and came back to herself. Cristian¡¯s breathing was heavy and the feeling around her body was more than cold, which surrounded and upied her strongly. This feeling¡­ fierce and overpowering. Serena was slightly unconscious. Cristian gave her the perception¡­ of the man she met a month ago? However, it was more than a month ago. Serena only remembered that the man gave her a feeling of bullying, but she forgot everything else, including the voice. She did not even see the license te of that car, or else now that she was pregnant. Perhaps she could try to find the man of that night? With a sharp pain in her lower lip, Serena regained her senses as Cristian stared at her with dark eyes. He withdrew his lips and said darkly, ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, are you distracted while kissing?¡± When he finished the words, he moved his hand up and took her by the neck, and Serena cried out in pain. ¡°You said you weren¡¯t interested in me, right?¡± Serena stammered, but the look was full of hatred. ¡°Yes, hating you and humiliating you are two different things. Mrs. Ferrari, you seem to have a bad memory.¡± Cristian sneered and kissed her again. Serena¡¯s red lips were pressed again. She frowned in pain and wanted to push him away, but Cristian¡¯s hand mped her waist again and held her firmly in his arms. Between his lips, Cristian¡¯s voice was low and hoarse: ¡°You say I¡¯m a beast, then I¡¯ll be a beast.¡± As Serena was confused, his hand lifted her clothes and touched her skin with a fiery palm. Serena¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The words finished and Serena bit down hard on Cristian¡¯s thin lips. With a groan, the taste of blood filled the lips and teeth of the two. Chapter 19: The human heart was terrifying Cristian sensed the pain and withdrew his lips and tongue. ¡°It seems that Mrs. Ferrari not only barks, also bites.¡± Cristian sneered as he reached out to wipe his lips. He had a handsome face and was very attractive while smiling, especially since he usually had a cold expression. However, the present smile was hostile, like a provoked lion, along with the red blood on his lips, which made him even more handsome and evil. Serena finally found a chance and pushed him away, moving to the corner. ¡°Cristian, what do you want to do? Don¡¯t forget you made rules with me. You want me not to touch you. What are you doing now?¡± Cristian remained silent, staring at her coldly. Serena adjusted her clothes, and looked at him persistently. The more she acted like this, the more Cristian wanted her. She was just a remarried and pregnant woman. Why should he pity such a woman? How could he cancel the operation and bring her back home after knowing that she might die. Cristian, you were crazy! Staring at her for a few moments, Cristian left a sentence, ¡°Even if I want to y, I¡¯m only interested in clean women.¡± Having said this, he turned the wheel and walked away from the room. The room became quiet again, and finally Serena calmed down. Sliding weakly along the cold wall, she hugged her knees and cried softly. Cristian, outside the door, hearing the sobbing and crying, sneered with disdain. ¡­ Two dayster, Serena¡¯s opinion of Cristian remained cruel, ruthless and hostile all the time. Although a loud argument happened, he did not say a single word to kick her out of the house. But Serena was notfortable, as she still had to go to thepany being his assistant. Cristian however always purposely embarrassed her. Serena could only find ways to solve every time every problem that happened. Although she was not smart enough, but she was tough and determined. She gritted her teeth to face all of them no matter how Cristian behaved to humiliate her. On this day, Alessandro called her into the study. Serena felt extremely fearful in front of the elderly man. ¡°How has Cristian¡¯s assistant been doing recently?¡± Hearing this, Serena reflected and replied politely, ¡°Everything is fine.¡± The elder raised his eyebrows and narrowed his dark eyes, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s fine? Did you gain his trust?¡± Serena did not understand: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you think anyone can be an assistant? Aurora, I have known your parents for a long time. They say you are smart and you should be able to understand what I mean.¡± With a heartbeat, Serena asked uncertainly. ¡°Alessandro, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Cristian has leg problems, and it affected his character. Therefore, he behaved cruelly and selfishly. The Ferrari family group isrge and cannot be destroyed in his hands. What you have to do is to prevent him from doing unfavorable things against the group. But being a woman, you wouldn¡¯t be able to understand much of it, so from now on you have to bring back to me every day the timetable of everything he does.¡± Although Serena was not smart, she was not stupid either. She understood what the elderly man said, and replied unconsciously, ¡°Alessandro, do you mean that ¡­ I have to supervise him?¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Provoked by the word ¡®supervise,¡¯ the elder grabbed the ashtray on the table and mmed it against her. Serena¡¯s eyes widened in fear and she watched the heavy ashtray flying toward her. In a single moment, a figure rushed into the study, pushing Serena away from the spot. Crack! The ashtray fell to pieces in the position where Serena stood before. The volume of the sound shook her heart. Serena¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at the elderly man in disbelief. Cruel and selfish were not descriptions of himself? ¡°Grandpa, Aurora just said things directly without thinking too much, and also because she didn¡¯t understand your intentions.¡± Serena found out that the person who saved her from danger was Leonardo. ¡°Aurora, my grandfather and I are just worried about Cristian¡¯s health. After all, it is very tiring to manage such arge group. Besides, you must have seen his temper these days. He really acts crazy. Grandpa told you all this today not to supervise Cristian, because anyway in the future, the group will be all his. What we have to do is to help him.¡± Serena bit her lower lip and said nothing. The elder huffed and said angrily, ¡°I thought the Gallo¡¯s daughter was very intelligent. I didn¡¯t expect that she could even say words like ¡®supervise¡¯. If others know that, what reputations will I still have? To have such a member in the family?¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll tell her properly.¡± Finishing his words, Leonardo let Serena away from the study. Serena was probably startled by the scene. Not having yet recovered, she followed Leonardo without saying anything. Arriving at a silent ce, Leonardo¡¯s footsteps stopped. He turned and stared at her softly. ¡°Aurora, are you frightened? Are you hurt?¡± Saying this, Leonardo stepped forward to hold her shoulders. Serena immediately stepped back. Her hands remained in the air and she paused for a long time in embarrassment. Serena¡¯s lips parted and her head lowered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Leonardo smiled and withdrew his hands. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Forget the things that happened today. Grandpa doesn¡¯t intend to hurt you. There are problems between them and some things he can¡¯t ask Cristian directly, so he can only ask you. Can you understand if I say that?¡± Serena nodded. ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t understand what I said very well. Maybe your mind is too disordered now. Go back to the room. When you maybe think about it a bit, you will know what Grandpa is doing is for Cristian¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the room.¡± Serena turned and left. Walking a long way, Serena felt the sight of Leonardo settling on her back. It was only after she passed a corner that the feeling of that sight on her back disappeared. Serena stopped, looked at the ground and thought deeply. The Ferrari situation was unexpectedlyplicated. She was not foolish and naturally knew what Alessandro meant. On the surface, it was concern for Cristian, but in reality it was surveince. Even Leonardo, always with a gentle smile, gave her a hallucination of a polite and modest gentleman. She suddenly discovered that he was on the same line with Alessandro, telling her those absurd words. Serena suddenly felt cold all over. People¡­ you couldn¡¯t judge them by appearance alone, could you? Just like Francis then. Francis went on to say that he was powerless to ask her for forgiveness as he kicked her out of the house one day with a lover¡­. Two years. He hold the secret for two whole years. The human heart was truly the most terrifying thing in this world. Suddenly, Serena no longer hated Cristian so much. He was rejected by his family, just like her. Chapter 20: Not such a ruthless person Around the corner, Serena¡¯s steps suddenly stopped as two people suddenly appeared before her. Luca and Cristian, who was looking at her coldly. If it had been just now, Serena probably would have left. But after learning that he was rejected by his grandfather and brother, she looked at him differently. However, she could not forget the fact that he made her have the abortion. Then she turned around and left. ¡°Stop!¡± Cristian said. Serena stopped on the spot, turned and looked at him angrily, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You are my assistant, but you have been absent from work for two days for no reason. Don¡¯t you want to be in thepany anymore?¡± Hearing this, Serena remembered the words Alessandro had said to her earlier in the study. Thinking that, instead of being the assistant, her job was to control him, she simply said, ¡°I remember that you didn¡¯t need an assistant? I won¡¯t go and bother you anymore. ¡± ¡°Do you think the firm is a ce where youe and go as you please?¡± Serena frowned, ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Luca who opened his eyes wide seeing her attitude, ¡°But you are a woman who doesn¡¯t know who is benevolent. The gentleman let you keep the bastard, but you ¡­ ¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± Cristian scolded him coldly, and Luca stopped. ¡°What did you say?¡± Serena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and was unable to believe what Luca said. ¡°How is that possible? You had¡­¡± Serena stared at Cristian. Before she passed out that day, didn¡¯t he want to force her to have an abortion? By asking Luca to find a doctor? She fainted from anger and after she woke up in his room, she thought that everything was already done. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. For a woman like you, I don¡¯t feel like worrying.¡± Cristian finished speaking in a deep voice, letting Luca push him away. Looking at the back of the two, Serena was confused. How could this be? She thought¡­ the child would have disappeared long ago. Now that Luca mentioned, she suddenly remembered that when she woke up that day, there was no change to her belly. Thinking about that, Serena took out her cell phone and called Alice. Alice arrived and took her directly to the hospital for an examination. When the doctor congratted her on her pregnancy, Serena was always confused. Why? She thought that Cristian would not ept this baby, but she did not expect¡­. ¡°It seems that Cristian Ferrari is not a cold-blooded person.¡± Serena did not answer. She lowered her eyes not knowing what she was thinking. ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time.¡± Serena herself had no life ns. She lived for Francis from the moment she married him, and after the divorce her parents asked her to marry Cristian. For now she had only one goal: to stay in the Ferrari family. ¡°But¡­ that man, who is he?¡± Alice was very curious: ¡°You say you had sexual rtion and he is not afraid that he will get you pregnant? Why don¡¯t you look for him? Serena, have you ever thought of looking for this person?¡± Look for that strange man? Serena¡¯s eyes were slightly confused, ¡°What am I looking for him for? I don¡¯t remember anything about him. I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is. It was rainy that day. The night was too dark and you couldn¡¯t see anything. Besides, now I am Cristian¡¯s wife. If I go to see another man, they will kick me out even faster.¡± ¡°I will ask someone to inquire and see if there is any news.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alice.¡± ¡°What are you thanking? I¡¯ll thank you instead. I was bullied by everyone when we were in school, but you saved me and even got beaten up for me.¡± Speaking of which, Alice remembered those times in school. She was not yet returned to the Giordano family at that time. She was poor and bullied at school, and it was Serena who came to her rescue. After that, the two became good friends. Returning home, Serena went straight back to her room. When she walked in the room, she discovered that Cristian didn¡¯t go to thepany. She was slightly surprised, and after closing the door, she walked over to him. Cristian was sitting in a wheelchair with a financial magazine, and next to it was a mobile table with aptop. Serena approached, and found that he was wearing a bluetooth headset on his ear, and a video was shown on hisputer. It looked like¡­ he was doing a video conference. Seeing this, Serena did not initiate words and stood aside listening to him in silence. ¡°Well, this proposal is good. Go on.¡± ¡°Yes, as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cristian did not say much. Most of them were short sentences. He never looked up and his eyes fell on the magazine. He said, ¡°Email me the n.¡± In about half an hour, the meeting finally ended. Serena stood until the end of thr meeting. Seeing that the video on the screen disappeared, she took a step forward as Cristian coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Serena was speechless and the steps stopped in ce. Cristian essed the email seriously. Okay, he was busy with work. Serena stopped disturbing him and turned to leave. ¡°Stop.¡± Serena turned her head and stared at him curiously. ¡°Wait here.¡± Cristian said again. Serena¡¯s eyes widened. He did not allow her toe closer and let her go. Did he necessarily want her to wait here? Was he all right in the head? However, Serena knew she med him, grabbed him by the cor saying he was a beast, cruel, and that an animal was more emotional than him. She felt guilty about what she did. Therefore Serena did not move and stood. Time passed and Serena could not remember how long she had been standing, but she learned that Cristian was very serious while working. Suddenly she thought that serious men at work seemed really attractive. Gradually, her legs became numb, but Cristian had no intention of finishing yet. Was he avenging her? Why did he say those words to her, and was he doing it on purpose? Thinking about that, Serena could not help but frown, bending down to massage her calf. Finally, Cristian raised his eyes and looked at her. Serena immediately straightened on her feet, like a child doing something wrong. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been an hour. You can¡¯t take it anymore already ?¡± Cristian raised his hand and looked at his watch, a cold smile on his thin lips. Serena¡¯s lips moved, but she said nothing. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± Serena did not answer, and Cristian emitted a cold snort, closing theputer to leave. Serena felt anxious and said nervously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Sharp eyes narrowed. Cristian looked at her sideways. ¡°I apologize for what happened two days ago!¡± said Serena solemnly, and bowed sincerely to Cristian! Getting up, Serena saw Cristian staring at her with cold eyes. ¡°I thought that¡­¡± ¡°What did you think?¡± Cristian¡¯s tone was cold and mocking, ¡°You think I left the mutt for you? Divorcee, dispel that idea as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Serena wanted to tell him something to apologize, but she did not expect him to start so cruelly, and her face paled in embarrassment. ¡°This is the contract.¡± Suddenly, Cristian threw a paper folder at her. As soon as Serena wanted to catch it, the folder fell beside her feet. Serena was surprised for a moment before bending down and picking it up. Opening the folder, she discovered that it was a manual after marriage. ¡°Sign it!¡± Cristian¡¯s voice was cold. Serena raised her head and looked at him. Her eyes were dark. She quickly examined the contract. ¡°You or your sister are the same problem for me, so I give you only six months. After which, you leave the Ferrari family with this contract and check, and never go back.¡± Finishing his words, Cristian ced a check on the table. Seeing the check, Serena felt as if a basin of cold water poured over her head. She formted an apology before she arrived, but did not expect that he had already prepared the contract and the check. ¡°This amount should be enough to satisfy your vanity, right?¡± Chapter 21: Contradictory action Serena held the contract tightly and signed at the bottom of the page. She put the contract back inside the folder and slowly approached him. Cristian arched his eyebrows in satisfaction, ¡°Women who are only looking for money are the easiest to deal with.¡± In the next second, Serena threw the contract on the table and Cristian frowned in disgust. ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me the money. I stay in the Ferrari house to get what I need. I thank you that you didn¡¯t force me to have an abortion, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can humiliate me with money!¡± Cristian snorted sarcastically, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a woman like you love money more than her life?¡± ¡°You!¡± Serena clenched her fist and tried to argue with him, but she blurted out and said, ¡°Yes, since you consider me that way, then yes, I am that kind of woman. However, we both have different needs on each other. I have signed the contract and don¡¯t worry. I will leave when time runs out.¡± She had to find a solution as soon as possible. ¡°Well, I look forward to saying goodbye.¡± Then Serena left immediately without taking the check from the table. Cristian closed his long, narrow eyes. The sum of that check was quite huge, but she did not even look at it. Was she pretending? Or was she really not interested in the money? If she was not interested in it, what was the purpose of this marriage for her? After signing the contract, Serena and Cristian were under a contractual rtionship, and many quarrels were avoided although she continued to be his assistant under Alessandro¡¯s appointment. Serena was not stupid. Her workingpetence was eptable, and she could always take advantage of the learning opportunities. In less than a week, Luca already changed his opinion about her. ¡°Sir, I think she has some talent.¡± Cristian smiled coldly and said, ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Luca nodded, ¡°All the chores she did, she arranged them very well.¡± She was discreet indeed and neat too. ¡°She managed to enter the Ferrari family with maniptions. Can she be stupid?¡± Luca was blocked by his words, did not answer but checked Cristian¡¯s chedule, ¡°There is a banquet tonight. Are you going with Miss Serena?¡± ¡°With her?¡± Cristian touched the table with his fingers and his eyes kept looking at the contents of theputer, ¡°Am I going with her to embarrass myself?¡± Luca dared not say anything else and remained silent. After they said something else, Luca was about to leave, but suddenly Cristian spoke, ¡°Let her in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luca left the office confusedly. Lately, Mr. Cristian did many contradictory things. As soon as Cristian said that going with Serena would embarrass him, now he asked Luca to let her in. Would he like to bring her to the dinner? Serena¡¯s office was next door and she was busy with work when Luca called her. ¡°Wait two minutes. I¡¯m almost done.¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Luca approached her and said seriously, ¡°How dare you gote?¡± Serena frowned,id down the papers and sighed, ¡°Understood.¡± She walked toward Cristian¡¯s office. As soon as Serena entered the office, Luca hid behind the door to listen to them. ¡°Mr. Cristian, are you looking for me?¡± Cristian ordered her that she could not publish the rtionship between them in thepany. She was only his assistant and had to call him ¡®Mr. Cristian¡¯ like the others. At first Serena did not get very used to it but after all this time she was no longer ufortable. Cristian threw her a golden invitation letter without speaking. Serena was surprised for a moment, took it and asked, ¡°Are you going to attend this dinner?¡± Serena thought quickly and her beautiful pupils shone, ¡°I remember that Mr. Enrico from the Romano family group is also on the guest list and will surely attend this dinner. You can take this opportunity to negotiate with him in advance about the cooperation intention.¡± A faint appreciation shed in Cristian¡¯s dark gaze. The woman reacted quickly and possessed a good memory. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then Mr. Cristian, I¡¯ll go and get ready right away.¡± ¡°Youe with me.¡± Serena was about to leave and was stopped by Cristian¡¯s words. She asked doubtfully, ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to negotiate at a dinner part. You do this for me.¡± Serena understood and nodded, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll say hello to Mr. Romano. If there are no other problems, I¡¯m going out.¡± ¡°Yes, there is a problem.¡± Cristian looked at her coldly from head to toe, making her feel ufortable that she unconsciously put her legs together. ¡°Change your clothes.¡± Cristian said with a frown. Serena looked at herself. Her clothes were cheap that she bought earlier. But she feltfortable wearing them and since he said nothing, she¡¯ll continue wearing them. She bit her lower lip and said, ¡°All right, after work I¡¯ll go to the mall nearby to change them.¡± ¡°Luca!¡± Eavesdropping outside the door, Luca was surprised by Cristian¡¯s voice.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. What? Why did he discover again? After the two times¡¯ discoveries, Luca promised he would never eavesdrop again. He dared not linger and entered in stride. ¡°Mr. Cristian.¡± Cristian looked at him coldly. Luca understood his idea and asked uncertainly, ¡°So, shall I take Miss Serena to pick out a dress for dinner?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Getting it right, Luca sighed with relief and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the car ready.¡± Half an hourter, the three showed up at the mall. Serena followed them to a store where the interior decoration was luxurious and yed melodious music. Although Cristian was sitting in a wheelchair, it was clearly evident that he dressed well. Therefore, the clerk quickly approached with an enthusiastic smile to serve them. ¡°Hello sir, wee to our store.¡± Cristian totally ignored her, and it was Luca who, behind him, spoke up, ¡°Choose an evening gown for her.¡± Serena hid behind Luca, and was slightly startled. It was not the first time she entered such a store, but the decor of the store and those bright lights made her bow her head. In fact, she often came to such ces with her friends, but after marrying Francesco, those times were now forgotten. The clerk¡¯s smile stopped after seeing Serena¡¯s clothes. ¡°For thisdy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Luca nodded and said seriously, ¡°Choose it well.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, ma¡¯am,e with me.¡± The clerk entered with Serena. Soon, Serena came out in a ck and white dress. Because it was Cristian who brought her there, the clerk brought her to him for advice. Cristian looked at her and said in a cold tone, ¡°Change!¡± Serena¡¯s expression changed slightly and she went to change into another one. This time, it was apletely ck dress and Cristian arched his eyebrows. Serena clenched her fingers in silence and continued to turn around. She changed constantly. Cristian¡¯s brow furrowed and it seemed to lower the temperature in the store. When the saleswoman brought her back, Cristian threw the magazine on the table. Serena startled and unconsciously bit her lower lip. ¡°If not¡­ let¡¯s finish trying¡­¡± Cristian¡¯s look of contempt forced her to lower her head. She knew she did not fit into those luxurious clothes and looked like a clown. However, Cristian spoke unexpectedly, ¡°Don¡¯t give her these old woman clothes. She is thirty not fifty years old.¡± Saying this, Cristian¡¯s sharp gaze fell on the clerk. Instantly, she felt a pressure on her shoulders. Her face paled and she nodded silently, ¡°I understand.¡± Chapter 22: Does ‘Sorry’ solve anything? She felt the warning in the man¡¯s deep, powerful gaze that she might be fired if she did not choose her clothes carefully. So the clerk quickly pulled out a special model from the store and then entered the dressing room with Serena. ¡°This dress is very expensive. I¡¯ll take you to try it on.¡± ¡°No need. I can do it myself.¡± Serena was not used to someone seeing her undress. Hearing this, the saleswomanined, ¡°What are you doing? This dress is too expensive. Do you think you will be able to pay for it if you ruin it?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You what? Look at what you were wearing before. How dare youe here and try on clothes?¡± After she tried on for several times, the saleswoman knew Serena was a weak person and insulted her once she found the opportunity. Serena did not speak out of embarrassment. ¡°Whatever, try it yourself, or else you can sue me.¡± The employee threw the dress at her and then walked out, mming the door. Serena was puzzled with the dress in her hand. Soon, Serena was wearing that precious dress, and it was really quite different from all the others she had tried on before. She walked out with the dress on and went toward Cristian, but this time there was no one there and Serena felt worried. Why was there no one? Did they get upset because the clothes she had tried on were too ugly? Thinking about this, Serena quickly returned to the dressing room, passed through a mirror and heard a familiar voice. ¡°Honey, how does this dress look on me?¡± ¡°Are you kidding? You look like the most beautiful woman no matter what you wear.¡± Serena¡¯s footsteps stopped and she backed away unconsciously. A huge rack covered her body, but she could clearly see the two people through a slit. It was Francesco and her lover. The two sat together, and the woman¡¯s belly was so big that the dress on her clearly did not fit. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t wear it now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you like it, we¡¯ll take it and wear it after you give birth.¡± ¡°Thank you my love. How considerate you are!¡± Serena clenched her fists in silence. Francesco never said such sweet words to her, and she did not expect to meet them here. The lover looked toward her, and Serena immediately took steps back to hide. As she turned around, she identally collided with the clerk who wasing after her. The clerk unconsciously pulled at the dress, bringing Serena down and tearing the clothes off. The noise attracted the stares of other customers in the store, including Francesco and his lover. After falling down, the clerk saw that the dress was torn and quickly stood up using Serena. ¡°Do you know how much this dress costs? Do you ruin it on purpose?¡± Serena was stunned. Unconsciously, she just wanted to get away from their gazes, because she did not want to be seen by his mistress and did not expect to hit someone. From the clerk¡¯s usation, she discovered that the decoration on her dress had fallen off and she even exposed her shoulders. Serena tried to cover her shoulders. Seeing the people surrounded her, she said anxiously, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± The clerk huffed, ¡°Sorry? This is the most expensive dress in the store. It just arrived yesterday from Ennd and worth more than thirty thousand euros. Does ¡®sorry¡¯ solve anything? That you can restore this dress to its original state?¡± Serena bit her lower lip and whispered, ¡°Me, I will try to repair it. I promise!¡± ¡°Repair it? How?¡± The clerk¡¯sint grew louder and louder, and the people in the store crowded. Serena was embarrassed and ashamed at being criticized by so many people and felt like fainting. ¡°Come on, isn¡¯t this Serena?¡± Francesco¡¯s lover scoffed when she saw Serena in this condition, ¡°Howe a woman who always dresses in cheap clothese to this fancy store? Are youing here to make trouble?¡± Hearing this, the clerk suddenly looked at her, ¡°What are you saying? So you did it on purpose? This dress costs more than thirty thousand! Pay it!¡± The mistressughed out loud and herughter was as clear as a silver bell, ¡°How is she going to pay for it? Her sry will be more or less about five hundred euros a month, and now that she has lost her job. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t even afford the clothes from the stalls.¡± Serena bit her lower lip harder upon hearing those words. She knew her so well. Was it Francesco who told her? ¡°Serena, if you really can¡¯t pay it, you can ask Francesco and maybe he will help you by your rtionship with him.¡± Hearing this, Serena trembled and unconsciously looked at Francesco. Meeting Serena¡¯s gaze, Francesco felt slightly ufortable. However, they had been married for two years. Although he did not love her, he treated her as a family member. He was not happy when she was insulted by people. ¡°Francesco, will you help her?¡± Francesco tilted his head looking at Ginevra¡¯s beautiful face. He hugged her and coughed slightly, ¡°Ginevra, how could I help other women? Especially a woman whoes ready to make trouble in the store. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Hearing those words, Serena felt heartbroken and her lower lip bled from biting too hard. ¡°Oh honey, even if she had bad intentions, but now she is so pitiful and that dress is worth thirty thousand. Would she stay here today if she can¡¯t pay it?¡± Her words alerted the clerk, who immediately pulled out her cell phone, ¡°I¡¯m calling the police now!¡± Serena suddenly raised her head. The police? ¡°Woman like her, she is too vain. She has no money but stilles to try on clothes. She can¡¯t buy it so she ruins it! You have to call the police!¡± Someone added. ¡°Yes, yes, look at her hair. It is a mess. How did they get someone like that into the store?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s women overestimate themselves. Does she think she¡¯ll be a celerity by trying on dresses? She can¡¯t even pay for the torn dress! How ridiculous! The police must educate this woman, otherwise it will happen again!¡± Laughter and criticism came from all sides toward Serena who could not raise her head. She lived in poverty for a very long timw, and she still had no self-confidence after she suddenly entered the upper ss. Cristian and Luca disappeared, and she did not know what was happening. Because there was no one waiting for her, perhaps she looked too ugly and they abandoned her. Thinking about this, Serena became extremely sad and her eyes reddened. She slowly raised her head, and saw the criticism, insults and looks with contempt. She trembled in despair which almost made her faint. Serena had a shoring. When she was very nervous or desperate, she would faint. Her vision darkened and the scenes in front of her blurred¡­. Darkness enveloped her almostpletely.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Just as Serena was about to faint, a pair of hands held her in time¡­. Chapter 23: You can’t judge him like that! Those big, warm and powerful hands held Serena as she fell on the other side. There seemed to be a moment of silence around her. Serena¡¯s face was pale and she slowly regained consciousness. Serena saw a pair of legs. When looking up, she clearly saw a person holding her. The man¡¯s eyes were deep and cold. His thin lips pressed together, and his face was somber. Even though he was sitting in a wheelchair, his power affected all the people around. People retreated back after looking at the man who suddenly appeared. Who was he!!! Serena did not have the strength but sat staring at Cristian. ¡°Are you still¡­ are you still here?¡± She thought he had left because of her ugly appearance. Who knew he was still there? ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting up?¡± Cristian asked in a low voice, looking at her with his ck eyes.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing this, Serena reacted and tried to get up. But when she stood up, she noticed that the torn dress was quite heavy and if she stood up the dress would fall off. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Cristian frowned and looked at her disgruntledly. Serena bit her lower lip and said awkwardly, ¡°The dress¡­ the dress will fall off if I stand up.¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were slightly half-closed as he looked at her. Serena felt that she was really useless. Why did she be so ridiculous? Was Cristian going to leave her alone? Thinking about this, a jacket covered her shoulders and Serena looked at him with surprise. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Still not getting up?¡± Serena covered herself well quickly with the jacket and stood up with Cristian¡¯s help. His hands wererge and warm. His temperature reached Serena¡¯s heart. After Serena stood up, Cristian seemed indifferent, retracted his hands as Serena suddenly felt deste. The masculine breath of the jacket calmed Serena and she felt protected for the first time. ¡°Who pushed her?¡± Cristian¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. The clerk finished calling and was startled by the abrupt change in the current situation. At first, her attitude toward Serena was regr because the man in the wheelchair seemed arrogant. But hadn¡¯t he left her behind? Why did he reappear? The clerk thought about what happened and did not dare to speak. ¡°I ask again. Who pushed her?¡± This time, Cristian¡¯s voice was even colder which startled everyone. This man was in a wheelchair. How could he have such a powerful aura? The people, who used Serena before, saw this situation and rushed to point to the clerk, ¡°It¡¯s not us. It¡¯s the clerk who insulted her loudly and we are just bystanders.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, the clerk said thisdy tore the dress on purpose and called the police.¡± The arrogant clerk was so afraid that she didn¡¯t dare speak. Being pushed by the crowd, she shook hands and said, ¡°No sir, it¡¯s the youngdy who fell down identally and tore the dress. It¡¯s not my fault!¡± Serena lowered her head. She thought it was true that she herself ruined the dress, so she could not me others. ¡°Really?¡± Cristian huffed and raised his voice, ¡°She fell down herself?¡± The clerk was so startled by the pressure that she could not speak. Seeing that the situation changed, Geneva did not give up. Why? Who was the man in the wheelchair? Why were they afraid of a man with a limp? Thinking about this, Ginevra said, ¡°Serena, it was you who tripped yourself up by tearing your dress. Do you me others because now you have the support of this man? That¡¯s why Francesco left you. You are vain and brash.¡± Having heard this, Cristian immediately understood and suddenly looked at Ginevra. Francesco, who held Ginevra in his arms, felt a chill when he looked into Cristian¡¯s sharp eyes and held her tighter whispering, ¡°Honey,e on. Leave them alone.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ginevra refused, hugging him viciously, ¡°Francesco, if we leave directly, no one could help that clerk. Clearly it¡¯s not her fault. It was Serena who tore the precious dress and she dosen¡¯t want to take responsibility.¡± From the moment Francesco won the five million lottery, Geneva always felt that she had reached the pinnacle of her life. They were rich! She herself was a narrow-minded woman, and was even pregnant so no one had the courage to provoke her. After Francesco became rich and married with her, she became more and more arrogant. Ginevra looked at the man in the wheelchair and criticized, ¡°I see you are in a wheelchair. You don¡¯t even have a job, do you? This dress is worth thirty thousand euros. If you want to help her you should consider whether you are capable.¡± Having said that, Ginevra sighed, ¡°But why everyone can enter this store? You im to be rich and you think you really are? Look in your pockets. Serena, I thought you found a good man after Francesco. Did you end up finding a handicapped man? Poor dear!¡± Being called handicapped was what Cristian hated the most. This term was like a taboo in the Ferrari family and no one dared to say it. But Ginevra said it as if nothing was wrong! Cristian became furious, and as Luca stood to stop him, he said. ¡°You can¡¯t judge him like that!¡± Chapter 24: How dare you hit my wife? Serena jumped up and shouted the sentence, startling everyone. No one expected that the weak Serena would defend Cristian! ¡°How can you judge him like that?¡± After the conversation between her and Alessandro in the studio, Serena understood that no one in the Ferrari family treated Cristian sincerely. Moreover, Cristian did not really force her to have an abortion, so her attitude toward him changed. She knew that sense of inferiority. It was already his trauma to be in a wheelchair. How much would it hurt when he was insulted as handicapped? ¡°Why can¡¯t I say that? I was just trying to exin the situation. Do you know how much the dress you ruined is worth? Do you want this cripple to pay for you?¡± Ginevra finished speaking with a sigh as if she was very distressed, ¡°Actually, after you have taken care of Francesco for so many years, if you kneel down and beg me, maybe I can ask Francesco to help you.¡± Serena became furious. ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. It¡¯s only thirty thousand euros. If I ask for you, Francesco will give the money to me. Anyway, he has always loved me and you cannotpare yourself to me.¡± She was only his mistress. Although she was already married to Francesco, Serena was extremely furious, because she could not stand that woman who showed off in front of her and wanted to p her. ¡°My God!¡± cried Geneva as Serena¡¯s hand still did not touch her, ¡°I thought I was helping you and you want to hit me. Honey, how can such a person exist!¡± Francesco rushed to grab her and Geneva wailed as she grabbed Francesco¡¯s arm, ¡°Honey, she hit me! You have to beat her back for me!¡± Francesco was slightly embarrassed. After all, everyone saw that Serena did not touch her, if he would hit her now¡­. ¡°Honey, my tummy hurts. Do it now.¡± Francesco became embarrassed and whispered, ¡°Honey, she didn¡¯t really hit you. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Hearing this, Geneva¡¯s face blushed, ¡°Francesco, don¡¯t you love me anymore? She hurt me and our child.¡± Francesco had no other choice and approached Serena. Serena stood on the spot looking at him as Francesco said, ¡°Sorry, Serena.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Serena said with an ironic smile, ¡°So you want to beat me up for her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but¡­ I have to!¡± Finished the words, Francesco slowly raised his hand and Serena bit her lip with tears in her eyes, ¡°What did I do wrong? We¡¯ve been together two years and you treat me like this.¡± Seeing her tears, Francesco felt slightly guilty, but the woman behind him continued to insist and Francesco had no choice but to p Serena. Serena stared incredulously at the approaching palm, closed her eyes desperately, and the tears slipped away. She thought Francesco¡¯s p would make her face swell, but closing her eyes, she felt no pain. ¡°How dare you hit my wife? Did you ask the Ferrari family¡¯s permission?¡± Serena immediately opened her eyes! ¡°Cristian.¡± Cristian came to her side and stopped Francesco¡¯s hand. Since Cristian was always seated, his height was unknown. But when he raised his hand to stop Francesco, Serena saw that Cristian was actually very tall even though he was sitting in a wheelchair. Nothing appeared weak in front of Cristian! He would even surpass him! ¡°Cristian Ferrari? Wouldn¡¯t I have heard it wrong?¡± ¡°The second son of the Ferrari family! The president of the Ferrari family group? My God!¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s in a wheelchair. Mamma mia, why didn¡¯t we think of that? Only Cristian Ferrari would have such a powerful aura!¡± ¡°How handsome he is! I already wanted to ask who this man is. I didn¡¯t think he is the president of the Ferrari group! Who is the woman he defended?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen her¡­ She should be a very important person to him, since he protects her in this way?¡± Thements reached Serena¡¯s ear, and Serena¡¯s heart was moved when she heard thest words. Francesco was stunned as he looked at Cristian. Luca reached out and took Francesco¡¯s hand with a cold smile, saying, ¡°Can¡¯t the Ferrari family afford a thirty-thousand-euro dress? Even if it were three hundred million or three billion, it would be nothing for the Ferrari group!¡± Francesco took steps back and Ginevra reached out to grab him, ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Francesco was stunned by Cristian¡¯s dark eyes and did not react until Ginevra spoke to him. Ginevra saw that he was not very well and went to argue with Luca by pointing out her belly, ¡°Who are you? How dare you hit my husband. I¡¯m calling the police!¡± Luca would like to argue with her. Because in his opinion, there was no difference between men and women, but still he hesitated after seeing that she was pregnant. Pregnant women had an advantage when it came to arguing. No matter how angry he was, he could not hurt a pregnant woman in any way. If the pregnant woman or the baby had any problems by chance, it was all his fault. Luca took a few steps back. Geneva smiled victoriously. She looked at Cristian and Serena, and said sarcastically, ¡°Serena, where did you find thisme actor? President in a wheelchair! I know you are really angry that Francesco kicked you out, but I didn¡¯t think you had such bad taste. President? All fake. You just do not want to pay!¡± With what she said, Geneva looked at the stunned saleswoman, ¡°Come a little closer. They say they can pay. Ask them now! I want to see if they really can!¡± With Geneva¡¯s warning, the clerk reacted and stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but this dress is very expensive. If you can pay for it, please be quick.¡± Serena¡¯s lips moved slightly, but she could not speak. Luca did not move because Cristian had no expression. ¡°That cracks me up. Aren¡¯t you capable of it, huh? How ridiculous!¡± Chapter 25: Buy the whole mall Cristian raised his eyebrows and Luca immediately bent down. Serena saw that Cristian said something to Luca who had reactions of surprise. Serena was slightly nervous because she had been Cristian¡¯s assistant for a short time but was causing him big problems. Shortly after, Luca went away, leaving Cristian and Serena in the store. Serena knew it was her problem and did not expect Cristian to help her. She approached the clerk and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to ruin the dress. Please give me a bill and I¡¯ll pay it in installments.¡± ¡°In installments?¡± The clerk was displeased, but did not dare to do anything because of Cristian¡¯s presence.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, in installments. Although I can¡¯t pay right now, I will finish paying everything in the future. Could you talk to your boss about it?¡± ¡°That would not be necessary.¡± intervened by Ginevra mockingly, ¡°This is a thirty-thousand dress. If you pay in installments, even if you put in all your sry, plus interest, you have to pay at least ten years¡¯ sries.¡± Hearing this, the clerk said worriedly, ¡°I called the police. Talk to the policeter!¡± Serena bit her lip with a pale face. ¡°Serena, theme president? Why don¡¯t you ask him for help? Wasn¡¯t he pretending very well? Why don¡¯t you ask him to pay now? How ridiculous he is!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t the man say he was Cristian Ferrari? The Ferrari family can¡¯t even pay for a dress?¡± ¡°False?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be fake with such a powerful aura.¡± ¡°Simple, let¡¯s look it up on the inte!¡± ¡°Yes, the information of the Ferrari family should be searched easily.¡± Just as people were looking for information about Cristian Ferrari, Luca returned with some men behind him. Seeing one of them, the clerk immediately approached and said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally here. Thedy ruined the dress, I¡­¡± The store owner ignored her, walked over to Cristian and spoke to him humbly, ¡°Mr. Cristian, you suddenly came to my store and I could not serve you well.¡± People sighed¡­ Geneva blinked in surprise. What was going on? ¡°Your store?¡± Cristian looked at him coldly. The store owner was so startled by this look that her legs trembled as Luca handed a contract to Cristian, ¡°Mr. Cristian, everything you ordered for me has been resolved.¡± Cristian lifted his chin, and Luca nodded and approached Serena handing her the contract. ¡°Mr. Cristian bought the whole mall in Miss Serena¡¯s name. From now on, it is her property.¡± Serena opened her mouth and was surprised. Everyone was surprised! ¡°Buying a mall? This is the most luxurious ce in the North City!¡± ¡°Who said it was fake? using him of not being able to pay!¡± ¡°The pregnant woman is rude and I guess she is proud of having that little money.¡± ¡°Also, she seems to be a mistress. Howe this kind of person exists? Proud to be an interloper? Has the world changed or am I mistaken?¡± The situation suddenly changed, and Geneva did not know how to react. She thought it would ruin Serena, and she wanted to take the opportunity to tease her. But who knew that everything changed! The man in the wheelchair next to her was really the son of the Ferrari family! ¡°Miss Serena, take it.¡± Luca saw that Serena was stunned and put the contract directly in her hands. Serena was confused. If Cristian was a ruthless person, why would he give her the whole mall? After Luca put the contract in her hands, she looked at Cristian unconsciously. Cristian looked up and extended his hand toward her. ¡°Come here.¡± His voice sounded magical. Serena approached him without thinking, and when she reached his side, Cristian grabbed her hand with a bright and determined look. ¡°Serena, now this whole mall is yours. If you don¡¯t want to see these people, you can kick them out.¡± Cristian¡¯s voice was low and became even more attractive when he said her name. Serena felt drawn to that pair of cold eyes and nodded dazedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Ginevra reacted suddenly and leaned closer, saying, ¡°How is that possible? To buy the whole mall? Serena, are you kidding me?¡± She thought Francesco was already very rich after winning the lottery and could afford to be proud in front of Serena. Who knew that her new man could directly buy her a mall? Her arrogant attitude scared Serena. Cristian pulled her wrist and took it behind him. ¡°Luca.¡±said with a cold smile. Luca blocked Ginevra¡¯s way. ¡°Look Auntie, if youe near me, I¡¯ll call the police to sue you for harassment, assault and defamation!¡± ¡°What did you call me?¡± Ginevra was hurt by the name and took a few steps back. Francesco hurried to hug her, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Did you hear what he called me? I¡¯m so young and he calls me¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Francesco knew they could not provoke them and quickly led Geneva away. The people gradually dispersed and the saleswoman stood with trembling legs. She already knew that the man was not an ordinary person and did not want to offend Serena, but¡­ she could not control the situation. The saleswoman fell down sitting on the cold floor, and Luca approached mockingly. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve already seen the video. You grabbed the dress before you fell to the floor and it¡¯s worth more than thirty thousand as you said. So, pay for it.¡± The saleswoman sweated. Where could she find thirty thousand euros to pay? She was stunned for a long time and suddenly came to Cristian¡¯s feet. ¡°Mr. Cristian, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose! It¡¯s her!¡± The clerk pointed to Serena, looked at her fixedly and said, ¡°It was her who collided with me. That¡¯s why I grabbed the dress. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Mr. Cristian¡­ Excuse me , please!¡± ¡°Serena, what do you think?¡± Serena was still stunned and Cristian¡¯s soft voice rang out again. Chapter 26: What are you expecting? Howe? Cristian treated her so coldly and indifferently before. Why did he seem so kind and gentle now? Was she dreaming? Or? ¡°Miss Serena, please forgive me! Actually I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You know that too!¡± Seeing that Cristian asked Serena¡¯s opinion, she realized that Serena was the person who should make the decision. Therefore, she walked over, hugged her legs and cried. Serena turned and looked at her. The employee cried out loudly and begged, ¡°I don¡¯t earn much working here and I have a child. Miss Serena, please forgive me!¡± Her situation seemed simr to that of herself, who did not earn much and could not save money after paying for the household expenses. Serena thought about it and helped her get up, ¡°Get up first.¡± The clerk wiped her tears and did not want to get up. ¡°Get up first. I¡¯m responsible for it too. It¡¯s not all your fault.¡± ¡°Really? Miss Serena, then I¡­¡± Serena pulled her up and whispered, ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy to work here and you didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± Saying this, Serena unconsciously looked at Cristian. It was true that Luca told her that this mall was in her name, but after all, it belonged to Cristian. Serena then wanted to ask his opinion. Cristian¡¯s eyes were as cold as his dark suit. ¡°You decide it.¡± Serena was surprised and then whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s end here this time. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Having said that, Serena looked again at Cristian, who squinted his eyes having no expression on his face. Should he agree to her decision? ¡°Miss Serena, you are truly generous. I thank you on behalf of my whole family!¡± The saleswoman wept with emotion and would almost embrace Serena by calling her a goddess. Serena felt slightly embarrassed since it was the first time she wasplimented in this way , ¡°You¡¯re wee. You can continue your work,¡± smiled Serena awkwardly ¡°All right, then I¡¯ll go arrange the clothes.¡± As soon as the clerk left, a cold voice resounded. ¡°Is that man¡¯s baby worth protecting?¡± At first Serena remained still and could not react with what he said. Cristian believed that the child was Francesco¡¯s. Of course, except for herself, if others learned that she was pregnant, they would all think it was the child of her ex-husband, Francesco. It was indeed normal to be pregnant after two years of marriage. No one would have thought that the child was from a stranger. Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s lips moved, but she could not say anything. What could she exin? That the child would not be Francesco¡¯s? Whose would it be? The exnation would make her more ashamed. ¡°Stupid!¡± Cristian¡¯s tone rose slightly and he raised a sarcastic smile. Afterwards, he turned his wheelchair to leave. Serena reacted when Luca followed him to push him. She wanted to follow them, but finding herself still in this dress that she had to go change. When she came out from the fitting room, the clerk gave her another dress with a shy color and said, ¡°Miss Serena, are you going to attend a banquet? This dress will suit you very well.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Serena looked toward the door where there was no one. Cristian left her alone? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Cristian treats you so well. He should be outside waiting for you. Put on the dress first.¡± Persuaded by the clerk, Serena went to change, but when she came out she saw no sign of Cristian. Being slightly lost and disappointed, Serena bit her lower lip and lowered her head. Serena, what were you expecting? He treated you well just this once and already you were starting to expect more? Serena lowered her head and went on. ¡°Why take you so long?¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out. Serena looked up and wanted to find where the sound was. Next door was a coffee shop, and Cristian was sitting right on the outermost seat with a cup of coffee in front of him. Luca stood behind him and said, ¡°Miss Serena, Mr. Cristian has been waiting for you for a long time, you are¡­¡± Just slow! Luca did not say thest words, because today Cristian was too strange and did things beyond his expectations.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Since when did Cristian have women around him? A month ago Cristian suddenly called him and asked him to find a woman, but he had no idea what had happened. However, a monthter he found out that the two of them had sexual rtions. And just then Alessandro forced Cristian to marry another woman, who was Serena. At first, Luca thought that Serena would be mistreated by Cristian and be kicked out of the Ferrari family very soon, but who knew that he defended her from embarrassment! And he was also very generous! He bought the whole mall for her. Although the sum of money was worth nothing to the Ferrari family, he gave it to Serena, the woman who was not admitted by Cristian. Why did he care her so much? After seeing Cristian, Serena smiled and walked quickly toward him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡± Clearly, a sense of joy could be heard in Serena¡¯s voice. Cristian frowned. What happened to this woman? Why did she totally change her attitude toward him? Cristian narrowed his eyes andughed without answering her. Serena coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll push you.¡± Seeing this, Luca shifted and Serena took his position to help Cristian, while Luca followed them indifferently. Serena¡¯s mood improved as she pushed Cristian¡¯s wheelchair, but such mood did not stay long as she asked a brief question. ¡°Why¡­ did you help me, Cristian?¡± The voice was doubtful as Serena was unsure. Cristian was surprised for a moment in the wheelchair, and his deep eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°What are you expecting?¡± His words quelled any fantasy, as if pouring cold water on Serena¡¯s head. Serena stopped and Cristian continued, ¡°Do you think I like you because I bought you a mall?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I will not want a divorcee and even pregnant woman!¡± Chapter 27: I’m just his assistant If any illusions existed, they were all belied by Cristian¡¯s words. Serena¡¯s face was pale and her fingers tightened silently. ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t think so? And to whom do you want to show your face of joy? Serena, I warn you that you are only my assistant when we¡¯re outside.¡± Serena bit her lower lip and did not speak. ¡°I helped you so as not to embarrass the Ferrari family, okay?¡± Cristian, who treated her with affection before, became indifferent and cruel as always. That was why¡­ suddenly he changed his temperament and bought the mall for her. He only cared about the Ferrari family. Yet she¡­ was happy about it. The illusion was now revealed by Cristian and Serena felt only shameful. Luca, who had been following the two of them, did not believe what Cristian said, because he knew that Cristian was never a person who cared about the family¡¯s reputation. Otherwise, he would not acted his way. However, his words were too cruel for a young woman. Obviously Serena¡¯s mood dropped a lot, even the pace of her steps slowed down. Luca asked her, ¡°Miss Serena, can you let me do it?¡± Serena shook her head and refused, ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it. ¡± She thought of something and handed the contract to Cristian. Cristian scowled mockingly, ¡°Are you irritating me?¡± Serena was puzzled, ¡°What?¡± Facing his mocking eyes, Serena understood what he was saying and tried to control her emotion. Her watery eyes returned to their original joyless appearance and she spoke lightly, ¡°I know you were pretending, but I thank you anyway. The performance is over and I¡¯ll return your the contract.¡± She did not think Cristian would buy the whole mall for her, even if it were true, she still would not ept it. He considered her a vain person, and if she epted them at that moment, her image would have been fixed for life. ¡°I will not take back anything I gave away.¡± Serena paused and answered decisively, ¡°I will not take anything that does not belong to me.¡± Cristian did not expect her to answer that way and looked at her sarcastically, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I know I am a tricky woman for you. Since I am such a person, you should not give me such things. Otherwise, do you let me get what I want?¡± ¡°Woman, is your goal so small?¡± Serena said furiously, ¡°Of course not. I want so much more!¡± Her actions seemed more real when she retorted Cristian. Compared to those who desired money but pretended not to be interested in it, what she did was much more interesting. ¡°Miss Serena, you have to keep it. Mr. Cristian does not take back anything he gave away.¡± Seeing that the situation was gettingplicated, Luca exined that to Serena. Serena was angry, and did not want others to consider her such a kind of woman. She clenched her fists and stood to say something. ¡°Do you think I gave it to you for free? The dress is worth 300, 000 euros. Don¡¯t you think you should return it?¡± Serena was surprised. What did he mean? They had already reached the car by the time she intended to continue asking, but she had to get into the car first. After getting into the car, her lips moved but Cristian closed his eyes. ¡°Miss Serena, don¡¯t disturb him before we arrive.¡± Luca gently warned her. Serena was speechless. How strange! Remaining without solutions, that contract seemed extremely heavy. Her gaze fell on the man¡¯s face and she noticed that he had dark circles under his eyes. Did he not rest well? Serena swallowed all his words and moved to another side with the contract in her hand. Sitting in the car for a while, she was sleepy. Just as she was about to fall asleep, the car suddenly stopped. Serena opened her eyes. ¡°Miss Serena, please.¡± Luca got out of the car and opened the door for Serena. Serena looked at him in amazement and wanted to take a look at Cristian. ¡°Miss Serena, please get out of the car. There is not much time. We only have half an hour to go to the dinner.¡± Serena nodded and got out of the car. Luca took her to a store. ¡°Oh, long time no see.¡± A beautiful, modern woman approached them, and looked behind Luca, ¡°Where is Cristian?¡± ¡°He is resting, Emma. She is your assignment today.¡± Luca pushed Serena toward Emma. Serena was slightly confused, ¡°What do we do?¡± Emma narrowed her eyes and looked at Serena, ¡°Is she Cristian¡¯s girlfriend? Since when did¡­¡± ¡°Emma, we are going to a dinner in half an hour. She is going as an assistant. Please be quick.¡± ¡°Alright,e with me.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Serena did not dare to bete and followed her. Luca looked at his watch and prayed that Emma could be fast enough. After closing the door, Serena discovered that inside was another world. There was a huge and shiny closet. ¡°Tie your hair, change your clothes and shoes.¡± Hearing this, Serena was surprised and said, ¡°But I just wore this dress.¡± Emma looked at her for a moment, smiling, ¡°This skirt fits you very well, but it doesn¡¯t suit your identity tonight. An assistant should look more agile.¡± Serena understood only now. ¡°I understand.¡± And then she went to a corner to change. When Emma looked at her, her face reddened and she stood still. What? Where would Cristian have found such an interesting woman? So shy that she even blushed while changing clothes? Emma prepared and handed her a white suit. ¡°Put this on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena took the clothes and turned to change. Emma watched her for a moment and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you Cristian¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Serena paused for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No? So he is courting you?¡± Serena frowned and wanted to exin their rtionship. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to exin. I understand. This is the first time Cristian brought a woman here.¡± ¡°Emma, I¡¯m just his assistant.¡± Chapter 28: Disagreement of Words and Thoughts Serena would never forget what Cristian told her. She was only his assistant in thepany and she was also not his wife in the Ferrari house. It turned out very clearly, they both needed this marriage. ¡°Assistant?¡± Emma looked at her for a while and sighed, ¡°All right, you are his assistant. Sit here when you¡¯re done changing.¡± Serena sat down and Emma began to fix her hair. ¡°Should I change my hairstyle too?¡± ¡°Sure, you can¡¯t go like that.¡± Emma was very quick, styling her hair with bangs. Serena¡¯s hair was very soft. The bangs enhanced her face shape, and Emma also did curls in her ponytail. Then she put makeup on her. ¡°All right.¡± Serena was about to fall asleep, but was surprised by Emma¡¯s voice and opened her eyes. In the mirror she reflected a woman with pink skin, long hair and an attractive red lip. Serena was surprised and frightened by the woman in the mirror. ¡°How do you feel ? Scared by your beauty?¡± Emma leaned against the table and spoke to her, smiling. Serena walked over to the mirror and looked at herself unbelievably. Was it really her? Could she be so beautiful? ¡°Don¡¯t doubt about it. It is you. You are beautiful and you have a good foundation. You don¡¯t take much care of yourself, so your skin is a little dry. Take this spray. Use it when you feel skin dry and buy more masks to take care of your skin.¡± Serena nodded as she listened to Emma¡¯s lectures, ¡°O.. okay.¡± ¡°You look beautiful. Cristian will like it.¡± It was the first time someone appreciated her appearance, and Serena felt ufortable. Just now Luca asked outside if they would finish and Emma took her outside. When he saw Serena, Luca was stunned and pointed to her lips trembling. Finally, Luca said, ¡°Mr. Cristian is awake. Miss Serena, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After learning that Cristian woke up, Serena became unconsciously nervous. Emma apanied her outside, where the car door was opened, with Cristian sitting inside who appeared to be busy at work. ¡°Mr. Cristian, we are ready.¡± Luca said in a low voice.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Cristian ignored him, said something with the person of the video meeting, and closed theputer only when he finished. He looked in Serena¡¯s direction. At first, he looked up casually, but seeing Serena for a moment he seemed surprised by her beauty. He quickly hid it, but Emma noticed it and put her hand on Serena¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°How is she? Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡± Hearing this, Serena bit her lower lip nervously. The color of her lips was light, so Emma chose for her a peach-color lipstick loved by many men. When she bit her pink lips, Cristian¡¯s gaze could not move from them. After putting on her makeup, Serena looked more beautiful than before. The outfit depicted the lines of her body and she also wore a pair of high heels. She was pretty, but¡­ something was missing. Cristian watched her, paused on her lips for a second and then looked into her eyes. Cristian thought he probably already knew what she was missing. Aura! Every time she looked at him, she looked like a forlorn kitten, shy and weak. And clearly it was not appropriate for her to attend such a dinner party. Thinking about this, Cristian smiled satirically, ¡°So-so.¡± Serena was surprised to see this change, and did not expect Cristian to think of it¡­ that way. ¡°How did you think about it? Do you think it¡¯s appropriate with that makeup?¡± Cristian began to criticize Emma. Emma was slow to respond, ¡°Not appropriate? How is that possible? She¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to listen to your exnation. Get in the car.¡± After saying this, Cristian looked coldly as if nothing mattered to him. His attitude angered Serena. How could he deny what the others seriously prepared with one sentence? Was appreciation so difficult for him? Serena¡¯s weakness suddenly disappeared. She clenched her fists silently and bit her lower lip, staring at Cristian angrily. Emma looked at Serena and found that her beauty shone through this furious gaze. Emma looked at her and looked at Cristian, and suddenlyughed. Cristian¡­ was not an easy character. Thinking about this, Emma tapped Serena on the shoulder, ¡°All right, get in the car.¡± ¡°Emma, I¡¯m off then. Thanks for everything.¡± Serena thanked Emma and got into the car even though she did not want to. The door closed. A light fragrance dted in the air of the car and Cristian breathed in. The delicate scent mixed with the fragrance of the body was very rxing. Cristian frowned because he did not like women who wore perfumes, especially strong ones. But Serena¡¯s smell actually made him feelfortable and he unconsciously took deeper breaths. When Cristian realized what he was doing, he reacted abruptly. Damn, what was going on with this woman? ¡°What is your body odor?¡± he asked coldly. Serena noticed and pointed to herself, ¡°Are you asking me?¡± ¡°Are there other people here?¡± said Cristian nastily. Serena did not answer. The driver and Luca also remained silent. Although they did not attract attention, they were still human. Mr. Cristian, could you please take a look at us? ¡°Well, Emma said she just created this perfume and she thought it was very suitable for me, and so¡­ she gave me a bottle of it.¡± Serena took out the perfume to show it to Cristian and forgot all that Cristian had just told her. Cristian looked at the perfume bottle. It was a pink liquid. Serena was afraid that he could not see it well, so she leaned forward and her cor was slightly opened revealing her chest skin. Chapter 29: See it with her own eyes Cristian raised his head and saw her exposed chest. His gaze became sharpened and he was wondering if that woman did it on purpose. However, with her innocent expression and the fact that she was approaching and holding the perfume bottle, it did not look like she was doing it on purpose. Innocent? Could a woman who married him unscrupulously be innocent? Cristian¡¯s eyes grew colder and he said, ¡°Do you want to seduce me?¡± Serena looked up confusedly. ¡°What?¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze slid to her chest. Serena followed his gaze and found that her chest was exposed by her movement. She covered herself by leaning back. Her cheeks blushed and her watery lips trembled so hard she could not exin. Serena was embarrassed by Cristian¡¯s gaze and just wanted to hide right away¡­. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose! She just wanted to show him that bottle of perfume. After all, he was the one who asked for it¡­. She did not expect the cor of the dress to be so low. With a simple tilt, it would fall down. Cristian¡¯s impression of her would get worse. Her blushing cheeks turned pale, and Serena looked out the window clutching the perfume bottle. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose! No!!! She didn¡¯t mean to seduce him! The atmosphere inside the car became strange, through the rearview mirror Cristian saw the change in the color and mood of her face. Dis she feel unfairly criticized? About what? Why had he med her? But if it was not to seduce him, to what end would this attitude be? The car soon arrived at the destination. As soon as Serena intended to help him, Cristian refused, ¡°I¡¯m busy. Go find Mr. Romano first.¡± Before leaving, Cristian looked at her deeply and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bend over, otherwise¡­¡± The remaining words must have been a threat. After what happened, she understood what he was referring to and nodded in shame, ¡°I understand, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not as messy as you imagine.¡± Cristian smiled sarcastically, obviously not trusting her words. Serena bit her lower lip and clenched her fist, saying angrily, ¡°I promise!¡± Cristian did not change his attitude. He let Luca push him around, and Serena had to go to the dinner alone. The people who attended the feast were all from the upper ss. Serena met several women and she can smell the strong perfume from them. And they all wore diamond nes and uniquely designed evening gowns. She immediately seemed hidden from the crowd. Serena had never attended such a dinner, so she did not know where she might find Mr. Romano. She could only find a ce to sit by pulling out her cell phone to look for information on it. Although she could not find him at that time, it did not mean that she would not have a chance to meet him tonight. So she took advantage of the time to get to know him first and could prepare the topics he was interested in. Serena sat there seriously looking at the information without paying attention to her surroundings. It began to y music. Serena noticed that banquet entered its second half, took a cocktail in front of her and stood up in search of Cristian. How strange. Where was he going to go? Why had he not returned yet? Thinking about this, Serena suddenly saw another familiar figure: the president of the Romano family group, Enrico, whom she was trying to meet. Enrico Romano was famous for his sess that started from scratch. From nothing, to the current Romano family group. That was not so obvious in front of the Ferrari family group, but was the same well known in the northern city. Enrico was a man who was in his early thirties, single, attractive, and loved to get engaged to famous women and then abandon themter. In addition, he loved wine, golf, chess, and, above all, listening to music. This was a bit awkward, because Serena wanted to start on something that interested him, but she found that she knew absolutely nothing about those topics. She did not know whether it would be favorable to approach on behalf of the assistant to the president of the Ferrari group. On second thought, Serena took the ss and decided to greet him. Serena walked slowly, avoiding colliding with people, and arrived at Enrico¡¯s position. However, she saw he walking out while hugging a woman in a long blue dress. Serena had to hurry. She followed them into a small garden and saw Enrico again. As she stood there and started to say something, Enrico suddenly kissed the woman in his arms. ¡°Oh¡­ Mr. Romano, how naughty¡­¡± The woman whispered coquettishly. Enricoughed. Hisrge hands already pulled at her zipper and touched her bosy. It turned out that the woman¡¯s voice had to be even more coquettish. Serena did not expect to see such a scene, and left with a flushed face. So the rumors were true. She was afraid that others would see her, but it was not the case to go out at that moment, so she hid behind a tree and waited boredly taking the wine. When Serena finished her ss of wine, they had not finished yet. Serena pretended to be calm, but her rosy face showed her inner embarrassment and she waited some more until they finally finished. ¡°Mr. Romano, then you muste and see me tomorrow night. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry my love. You are so lovely. Sure I will see you tomorrow night.¡± The woman affectionately held him for a while before leaving. Enrico¡¯s smile disappeared after the woman walked away and began smoking a cigarette while he got dressed. After settling down, he whispered, ¡°Come on out.¡± Hearing his words, Serena was surprised and clutched her ss. Had he caught her eavesdropping? No! He caught her. Did she have to leave? ¡°She¡¯s already gone. Don¡¯t hide, or you rather I pull you out?¡± Enrico smiled and turned around. Seeing that he walking toward her, Serena was startled and took a step back. Just then, a cold sound rang out from the other direction. ¡°President Romano, I am surprised that you can do it outside.¡± Luca pushed Cristian to the other side. Serena saw him and was surprised by widening her eyes. Why was he there? Had they seen him too? Thinking about this, Serena felt even more ashamed, and she hoped Cristian did not know that she was there too, otherwise¡­ Chapter 30: How much is your dignity? ¡°Well, it¡¯s more exciting in the open air, but I¡¯m afraid Mr. Cristian won¡¯t understand.¡± Enrico¡¯s gaze fell on Cristian¡¯s legs. Luca frowned and was about to get angry. Cristian remained calm and replied coldly, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t understand, because I wouldn¡¯t y with a second-hand woman.¡± Serena remained speechless hiding behind the tree. Holy crap, but did he know she was here? Was he saying that on purpose so that she would listen to him? Enrico was infuriated by Cristian¡¯s words and smiled, ¡°I, on the other hand, would like to know whether or not Mr. Cristian is capable of it. Not to mention second-hand.¡± Luca gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Psychopath. Are you asking such a question to be screw up by any chance? Then be careful.¡± What? Enrico was very confused. He just wanted to tease Cristian who was disabled and helpless. When did he say he wanted to be screwed up? This assistant was really annoying! Serena herself was speechless. She did not expect Luca¡¯s thought to be so strange! ¡°Your assistant¡¯s words are really interesting!¡± Enrico reacted and began to counter. The conversations between them were really deadly, and Luca froze. Enrico dropped his gaze to Cristian, ¡°If I had known that Mr. Cristian was present at the dinner, I should have paid you a visit earlier.¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze remained indifferent and he said, ¡°It is not necessary.¡± Serena listened to them in the distance, but it was night and she was wearing a dress, so she became a valuable meal for the mosquitoes. But she dared not scratch herself for bending over she would make noise and be caught. But the itching was really unbearable. Gradually, she can not resist it any longer. She made a noise touching the leaves as she bent down to scratch herself. Enrico¡¯s smile disappeared and he approached in her direction, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Serena was startled and had the slightest courage to move. Cristian spoke indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just the wind. Wouldn¡¯t you be too sensitive?¡± Enrico paused at his words, ¡°Is it the wind or the person you want to protect?¡± Cristian did not speak, but became even more furious. ¡°I am very interested in the person you want to protect.¡± The two faced each other in silence, but it was Cristian who overcame him. Finally Enricoughed, ¡°I heard you are not simple and I had the honor of verifying it. Well, I¡¯m going to my girls. I have to leave you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Serena went as far as to maintain the same posture until Enrico left and waited for Cristian to leave as well. But time passed and Cristian did not seem to have the intention of leaving. When she could not take it no longer, she finally heard Cristian¡¯s voice. ¡°Until when do you n to hide?¡± Hearing this, Serena was startled and fell to the ground. ¡°Who is it?¡± Luca was surprised and saw that it was Serena, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Serena could resist no longer, sat down leaning against the tree and ced her ss on the ground. She rubbed her leg that was full of mosquito bites, and looked at Luca all helplessly. Luca suddenly realized, ¡°Ah, Enrico was saying about you.¡± Cristian pushed the wheelchair and looked at her, ¡°Get up.¡± Serena was not veryfortable with all these stings, but still she stood up. ¡°I sent you to look for Enrico, and you came to see live porn?¡± What? Serena¡¯s cheeks blushed, so did that mean he was watching it too? Thinking of this, Serena unconsciously asked, ¡°You ¡­ did you see him too?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Cristian narrowed his eyes, ¡°So you admit it?¡± Serena hastened to shake her head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t want to see him on purpose, but when I found him they were already¡­ I was afraid of being discovered and hid behind the tree, but I didn¡¯t imagine they would be so¡­¡± Bold! They did it right outside the hall. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think about it or did you do it on purpose? You didn¡¯t research him in advance? Or¡­¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze suddenly intensified and his voice grew colder, ¡°Did you consider Enrico as your next target?¡± Hearing this, Serena finally understood what Cristian¡¯s words meant. Did he think she was an unfaithful woman and wanted to seduce every man she met? Enrico was an exceptional person in many areas, so Cristian believed he was her new target. She realized everything, her face turned white and her lips suddenly turned pale. ¡°I know you despise me, but you can¡¯t insult me like that. I have dignity too!¡± ¡°Oh yeah? How much is your dignity?¡± Cristian insulted her mercilessly, and Serena remained wide-eyed. It was hard to believe that, in front of her, the man was mocking her badly, but in front of others he was helping her with affection. What kind of person he was? Thinking about the above, Serena decided to put up with it, biting her lower lip and not speaking. ¡°Luca, let¡¯s go.¡± Cristian ordered coldly, and Luca nodded, pushing him away. Serena saw them go and followed. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± He stopped Serena¡¯s pace with words, who could only see that Cristian¡¯s wheelchair was pushed away. Okay, they had left her alone again. Serena felt she wanted to cry, but at the same time wanted tough. Crying because she had to go home by walks since she did not have her wallet with her. It was really a failure. Thinking about this, Serena bit her lower lip and stared stubbornly at the starry sky with blurry eyes, as if something was about to fall. ¡°Serena, don¡¯t cry. It is not a big deal. In the future you will face things¡­ much more serious.¡± Suddenly, a blue Bentley stopped in front of her. The window rolled down and Enrico¡¯s handsome face came into view. ¡°Are you getting in? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± When she saw Enrico, Serena remembered those scenes and her gaze tried to avoid him, ¡°No, no thanks.¡± Enrico smiled, showing his interest in her, ¡°You really don¡¯t need it?¡± Chapter 31: Give me respect! Enrico¡¯s smiling expression made her a little embarrassed. What they had done before always appeared in her mind. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Enrico. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Serena politely declined him. Eyes narrowed, Enrico asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ The Romano family group is famous in the North City. Most people here know President Enrico.¡± Suddenly Enrico leaned against the window and looked at her carefully, ¡°Are you crying?¡± The sudden question surprised Serena, then she shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Enrico huffed, ¡°Weak woman can make men love them more. The person hidden behind the tree was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Serena¡¯s expression changed, but she said nothing. Her eyes were red, cold and determined, and at first nce it was clear that she was not good at telling lies. She did not know how to lie, and chose to remain silent. Interesting. ¡°I saw that Cristian left you here alone. Do you want toe with me?¡± Saying this, Enrico slowly ced his hand on her shoulder. Serena reflexively took a few steps back, avoiding Enrico¡¯s touch. He remained his hand in the air, and thenughed, ¡°Refuse me? He¡¯s not giving you the ride but I can. Isn¡¯t that okay?¡± Having finished the words, Enrico took a few more steps forward, while Serena was startled and continued to back away. ¡°So many womene to me. I see that you¡¯re not very important to Cristian from your look and Cristian¡¯s attitude. You won¡¯t be at a disadvantage if you¡¯re with me.¡± Whatever he said, Serena did not let him approach and touch her. Serena clearly knew what kind of person he was. If she showed even a little hesitation, she would be his prey. ¡°Don¡¯t reject me. I know you are not like them.¡± He said as he advanced to grab her by the shoulders. Serena had no time to escape, and said in a frightened manner, ¡°President Enrico, please give me respect!¡± ¡°Respect for what? Cristian doesn¡¯t give a damn about you. Why do you refuse me?¡± Many women wanted to sleep with him, but with such an attitude, Serena¡¯d made him interested in her. He really wanted to know if Cristian¡¯s woman would also be attracted to him. In fact, he was secretlypeting with Cristian. ¡°Let me go!¡± Serena¡¯s face was paled with fear, pushing his chest, ¡°Haven¡¯t your targets always been famous women? I¡¯m just Cristian¡¯s assistant. Please don¡¯t do that!¡± After all, he will be the partner of the Ferrari group, so Serena did not dare to fight with him. ¡°Do you know me that well? You seem to have investigated me. Are you in interested in me?¡± said Enrico in a low voice.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Serena opened her eyes wide, pushed him hard to no avail, which instead provoked Enrico, ¡°I hate that people are rebelling against me. Do you want to think about it some more? So I could be nicer?¡± ¡°Mr. Enrico, still, please give me respect. If you don¡¯t let me go, I won¡¯t be so kind anymore!¡± Serena was tolerant, but that did not mean he could treat her that way! Enrico looked at her with a smile, ¡°You dare to offend me? Don¡¯t forget that we will have cooperation in a few days.¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s face turned white, ¡°This cooperation is also rted to the interests of yourpany. Do you want to involve it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Enrico increased the force on his hands, ¡°It¡¯s about your future. If I refuse to cooperate, won¡¯t thepany me you?¡± ¡°You!¡± Serena bit her lower lip, ¡°Despicable!¡± ¡°Well, would you like to have dinner with a despicable person like me?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then I¡¯ll-¡± Boom! Enrico¡¯s words were not yet finished that he suffered a vicious blow in his calf. Enrico did not expect it, and knelt down in front of Serena. Serena looked at him incredibly and covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°Are you asking my assistant to cooperate with yourpany on your knees?¡± A familiar, cold voice rang out, and Serena turned her head following the sound. She found that Cristian was back, sitting in the wheelchair, staring coldly at Enrico, with Luca standing behind him who had the same and very furious face. They¡­ why¡­ did theye back? Hadn¡¯t¡­ they left? Cristian gave a mocking smile, ¡°Unfortunately, even if you kneel down to ask my assistant, the Ferrari group will not cooperate with an inferiorpany like yours.¡± This sentence was like a bell, ringing loudly in Serena¡¯s heart. Cristian was ruthless, but all he did was to protect her. At least in front of the others. He was defending her! She did not know why, but the tears that barely disappeared reappeared. No one had protected her as many times as Cristian. The moment Enrico knelt down, followed by Cristian¡¯s teasing, and his face suddenly turned green. He wanted to stand up, but the blow was too strong that he could not bear the pain. Enrico did not know who kicked him, but because Cristian was sitting in the wheelchair, it naturally seemed that it was Luca who had hit him. It took him a long time to get up, and he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, ¡°Mr. Cristian is just capricious. This cooperation is so important, and I don¡¯t know if Mr. Alessandro knows your behavior?¡± Cristian looked at him, ¡°You can try.¡± ¡°You only hit me for an assistant. Cristian Ferrari, I¡¯m waiting for you toe to me for forgiveness.¡± Enrico gave him an angry look, limped to the car and drove away. Present were only the three of them. Serena remained in the ce and was slightly stunned. She was unable to understand why they returned. As Luca pushed Cristian to the other side, Serena stood still that the person in front of her suddenly stopped, producing an indifferent voice from hell. Serena noticed them and quickly followed. After getting into the car, Serena realized that she had not done one thing right, and could only keep her head down. The temperature inside the car was like Antarctica. No one dared to speak, including the driver and Luca. They were trying not to treat each other like human beings. ¡°Are you made of wood? Can¡¯t you dodge from it?¡± Sweat broke out from Serena¡¯s forehead, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Or do you want to sleep with him?¡± What? These excessive words made her raise her head, and a pair of beautiful and furious eyes met Cristian¡¯s gaze. She bit her lower lip hard, while her pale face made him remember the scene before. The little woman was grabbed by Enrico, and they were very close. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that¡­ Cristian¡­¡± As soon as Serena spoke, her back side of head was pressed and darkness immediately fell before her. Chapter 32: You have my label on you She was kissed. She remained without reaction for a long time. She was kissed by Cristian! Howe? He kissed her angrily and acted coarsely. Ever since she came out of Emma¡¯s store with that peach-colored lipstick, she bite on her lower lip, that thought was born in Cristian¡¯s mind. With her small movements after getting into the car and the moment she was close to Enrico, Cristian was provoked. He wanted to get angry, but she was stunned, looking at him innocently. Cristian¡¯s anger became even stronger as she felt nothing from his kiss. Cristian took her to hisp. Her small body was lying uncontrobly in Cristian¡¯s arms, and she hugged his neck without realizing it. The driver and Luca clearly saw this scene, and they sensed that the temperature in the car rose greatly. Luca did not expect to see Cristian in this way at all. At first Serena was surprised, but immediately she was attracted to Cristian, unconsciously wrapping her hands around his neck. However, she did not know how to take a breath, so eventually she was out of breath as her weak body fellpletely into Cristian¡¯s arms. When Cristian noticed this, his gaze grew darker. He pushed her away, taking her by the chin. ¡°Don¡¯t do what? Aren¡¯t you enjoying yourself?¡± His kiss was warm, but the tone remained cold. Serena slowly calmed down, and saw Cristian with cold stares. Serena noticed his reaction and was surprised , ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Do you want it?¡± Cristian asked her, suddenly approaching her ear. He seemed to be seducing her, but his light tone clearly showed that he was teasing her. Remembering the words he said before kissing her, Serena turned slightly pale and bit her lower lip without speaking. ¡°Woman, your reaction tells me that you are satisfied.¡± Cristian¡¯s hand rested on her waist and began to move upward, but Serena suddenly became angry, ¡°Let me go!¡± Cristian¡¯s actions stopped and his eyes squinted dangerously. ¡°Why? Were you happy when Enrico hugged you?¡± Serena bit her lower lip, ¡°When did you see that I was happy? He forced me, didn¡¯t you see? Cristian Ferrari, do you have to be so cruel that you don¡¯t respect anyone. Are you happy with that?¡± Cristian¡¯s expression turned cold as he looked at her coldly. ¡°Remember, even if I don¡¯t feel like touching you, you are not allowed to be touched by other men, because now you have mybel on you.¡± Serena was speechless. ¡°Next time, if I see you with other men, it will no longer be just your dignity that will be trampled on.¡± After saying this, Cristian left her and his thin lips moved slightly, ¡°Go away.¡± Serena was still sitting on hisp, and when she heard the words, her face suddenly turned pale and her lips trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you are.¡± Cristian warned again. Finally Serena lowered her gaze without saying anything, and calmly returned to her seat. Back in her seat, Serena was especially quiet, looking out the window, not even ncing at Cristian, but her mood evidently became much sadder than before. When they arrived home, Luca pushed Cristian out of the car, and Serena followed them, always with her head lowered. Cristian did not return to the room but went to the studio, so Serena returned alone. She took off her makeup and showered. She finished doing everything but Cristian still did not return, so Serena decided to sleep and not wait for him. Shortly after lying down, the phone vibrated. Serena looked at it and discovered that it was a message from Francesco. -Serena, have you rested yet? Seeing this message, Serena unconsciously frowned. Since the divorce, he never said a word to her so far. It was the first time they met after the divorce at the mall. Thinking about what he did in the store, Serena closed her eyes and put down her cell phone without replyinging it. After a while the phone vibrated again. -Serena, I didn¡¯t want to leave you without helping you in the store. Geneva will give birth soon. I could only listen to her idea, otherwise it will hurt the baby. Could you understand me? Understand what? Serena considered him a good person, but now she thought the man was quite a freak. He asked if she could understand him after he was with another woman and divorced with her? -Can we meet tomorrow? Serena did not respond to the message even now, put his name on the cklist and turned off her cell phone to sleep. By the time Cristian returned, Serena was already asleep. She clutched the quilt wrapping her whole body probably because of the cold. Her head sunk into the pillow, and her eyes tightly closed with a rosy face. ¡°Mr. Cristian, I help you to get changed.¡± Luca, who was not a very gentle person, entered and walked in with a loud noise.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Cristian arched his eyebrows and said in a low voice, ¡°Walk quietly.¡± ¡°What?¡± Luca looked at him and could not figure it out. He replied in a particrly loud voice. Cristian¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and his dark eyes stared at him, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± The volume was very low. Luca was surprised by his pressure, but he did not understand and looked around. He saw Serena was asleep on the floor, and he suddenly understood. Cristian became furious because it was loud? Luca slowed down and lightened his steps and saw Cristian was no longer angry. As he helped him, Luca could not hold back his curiosity and asked, ¡°Sir, Miss Serena, for you¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°No, nothing. I meant that the youngdy is pregnant now. Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to have her sleeping on the floor?¡± Hearing this, Cristian frowned, ¡°Then give her your bed.¡± Luca¡¯s expression instantly changed. Enrico lost the contract that was worth billions euros just because he touched Serena¡¯s shoulder and said some improper words. If he let Serena sleep in his bed, could he still live? Thinking about this, Luca said, ¡°No, no, let Miss Serena continue to sleep on the floor.¡± Cristian instead kept silent, thinking about the softness between the woman¡¯s lips¡­. Chapter 33: What’s the use of apologizing? At that night, Serena dreamed something. She dreamed about the night a month ago, and the man held her waist tightly. His kiss and breath were warm and unrestrained. Serena turned around, removed the quilt because of feeling warm, and opened her eyes. It was already bright and the room was filled with morning air and freshness that came from the windows. Serena felt dizzy and sat for thinking. It had been so long. How could she remember that man? In the dream, the man was as strong as ever. She could not hear his voice well. Serena coughed slightly as she was wiping the sweat on her forehead. She covered her mouth and coughed, but suddenly remembered something as she looked at the bed not far from her. Cristian was still asleep. Serena was afraid to wake him up and stopped coughing, but it was so irresistible that she could only get up quickly, and ran to the bathroom barefoot. After coughing for a long time in the bathroom, Serena began to brush her teeth. Cristian did not sleep very deeply. When Serena got up, he also woke up, but did not open his eyes. A momentter, Cristian heard a cough, but soon stopped, and then heard her running to the bathroom. She began to suppress the cough in the bathroom, as if she did not want him to hear it. But the room wasrge and the environment was quiet without noise, no matter how quiet she tried to be, the sound of coughing still came out, which was clearly transmitted into Cristian¡¯s ears. Thus Cristian remembered Luca¡¯s words. ¡°The youngdy is pregnant now. Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to let her sleep on the floor?¡± Although it was not winter, but autumn was around the corner. There was only ayer of cottonforter on the floor, and being a woman who slept on the floor for a long time was not suitable for the body. Cristian opened his eyes for a moment and then closed them again. But he could not stop thinking about the image of the woman who was coughing in the bathroom with her mouth covered. For a moment Cristian angrily took off the quilt, and looked at the clock. It was less than an hour before he got up. Serena came out of the bathroom after brushing her teeth and washing her face, and discovered that Cristian was already up and felt embarrassed, ¡°Sorry, did I wake you up?¡± Hearing the words, Cristian frowned. The woman still had some self-consciousness and knew she was loud. Serena did not have the habit of sleeping with her bra on at night, but every morning she dressed in the bathroom after getting up, but today because of the cough she forgot to put it on. Now looking at Cristian, she suddenly remembered this matter, and her movements became unnatural. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you be quieter if you know you¡¯re loud?¡± Confronted with Cristian¡¯s usation, Serena had nothing to argue with. In fact it was indeed loud, and she could only lower her head and clutched the edge of her pajamas while whispering, ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Sorry? Her weak and ipetent appearance made Cristian even more irritated. Why couldn¡¯t she defend herself? Coughing was not something she could control! Didn¡¯t she do anything but nod? ¡°What¡¯s the use of apologizing?¡± Serena lowered her head, not knowing what to say. Cristian¡¯s deep eyes made her ufortable. She wanted to go back to the bathroom! Cristian didn¡¯t know why either, but thought that Serena waspletely different from how he expected her. He thought that in the face of insulting, she could defend herself well, but who knew that she could not even react, and therefore she seemed to be grieving as well. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wake you up.¡± Finally Serena looked at him and said these words. Cristian¡¯s thin lips tightened in a straight line. ¡°Come here.¡± Came here? Serena¡¯s expression changed and she unconsciously retracted her shoulders. She¡­ had no bra on. Thinking about this, Serena bit her lower lip and remained motionless. Cristian suppressed his anger and arched his eyebrows, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that?¡± Serena could do nothing but walk toward him, but each step was like stepping on the tip of a knife, showing a very ufortable posture. When she approached, Serena could not stand up straight, and only wanted to squat down. Cristian squinted his eyes and wanted to pull her toward him, but Serena gave a cry in fear and crouched on the ground. Cristian¡¯s hands stopped in the air and the situation became awkward. After a while, Cristian scowled, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Serena crouched there without moving. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡­ my stomach hurts.¡± Finally, Serena said ame excuse, and still she would not get up. Cristian frowned even more, ¡°Does your stomach hurt?¡± He recalled Luca¡¯s words again. Was it because of the cold? Thinking about that, Cristian felt irritated.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He did not speak, and neither did she move. And she remained squatting on the floor. It was not known how much time had passed before the two moved from their original position. Cristian had problems with his legs. Without Luca¡¯s help, he could only sit on the bed, while Serena did not dare to get up. Consequently, the two could only remain as before. After a long time, Serena¡¯s legs had no sensation, and she looked at Cristian. But he did not move, and she did not dare to move anyway. ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t expect me toe and get you up.¡± From what he said, Serena turned around and suddenly understood. Yes, he had problems with his legs and could not get up at all. How could he help her? Her lips moved. ¡°You.. why did you call me?¡± Cristian did not speak. ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a stomach ache?¡± Serena paled and nodded, ¡°Yes, but¡­ it¡¯s much better now. Do you need help?¡± ¡°Bring me the wheelchair.¡± His eyes fell on the wheelchair not far away, and Serena now understood that he called her because he needed it. She stood up slowly and said, ¡°Wait for me a moment.¡± And then she pushed the chair back to him. ¡°Help me.¡± Cristian looked at her, ¡°Can you?¡± Looking at the distance between the wheel and the bed, Serena nodded, ¡°I think¡­ yes?¡± With no other solution, Serena could only help him. ¡°My legs don¡¯t work. You squat down and lend me your back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena had nothing to rebut his words and bent her waist. Cristian supported her to lend strength, but he was 185 cm tall while she was less than 165 cm, so Serena lowered herself without being able to straighten up. Cristian was full of sweat on his forehead, and he took back his hand, ¡°Give up if you can¡¯t do it.¡± Hearing this, Serena bit her lower lip, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can do it. I was not stable before. Let¡¯s try again.¡± Saying this, Serena changed her posture and patted herself on her shoulder, ¡°Believe me. Let¡¯s try again.¡± However, suddenly Cristian did not move anymore, and began to stare at her. Serena suddenly reacted with it. Following his gaze, she discovered where he was looking at. Chapter 34: I’m not seducing you ¡°Bastard!¡± Serena tilted her head, followed his gaze, and discovered what Cristian was looking at. Serena gave him an irate look and immediately took two steps back. But Cristian, without foresight, left with half his body in the air, and was about to fall sideways because of the two steps. ¡°Ah!¡± Serena was startled. She did not even have time to withdraw her steps back that her hands grabbed him. Although Cristian was thin, he had very strong muscles, so Serena was pushed until she almost fell to the ground by his enormous weight. Fortunately, she made enough effort to support him by finishing with her face all flushed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± After straightening up on her feet, Serena asked nervously. Probably Cristian was never treated like this, so his face became furious, ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Serena could only apologize, ¡°Luckily you didn¡¯t get hurt.¡± Cristian did not say a single word and slowly climbed into the wheelchair under Serena¡¯s help. Although the process was difficult, but seeing him sitting in that chair, Serena calmed down, eliciting a feeling of sess. As she intended to wipe the sweat on her forehead, her wrists were grabbed. Serena looked at him in amazement. ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± The man¡¯s deep, narrow eyes squinted, ¡°Your ways for seducing men are really different.¡± ¡°What, when I¡­¡± In between words, Cristian pulled her toward him, and Serena fell into his arms. Her chin was caught by the man¡¯srge hand, ¡°Intentionally or unintentionally, it¡¯s strange to me. How could you be abandoned by your ex-husband if you are so seductive?¡± The horrible words fell on her ear. Her face slightly paled, and she bit her lower lip, ¡°I¡¯m not seducing you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Cristian scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn.¡± ¡°I am not!¡± Serena looked at him, ¡°Cristian, you always say I¡¯m seducing you. When exactly did I seduce you? Am I seducing you, or is it you who doesn¡¯t control yourself when you see me?¡± ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re glib.¡± The force of the man¡¯s hand increased, hurting her. Serena frowned and shouted, ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°Let go? Isn¡¯t that what you want? You don¡¯t even put on your underwear, and youe on purpose to touch me¡­¡± As he spoke, Cristian¡¯s warm breath came on her neck. Serena could not help but tremble. ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Serena¡¯s face turned totally pale and she suddenly remembered something. It started when Cristian had seen her without a bra by ident, and after she herself was afraid he would fall out of bed, she hugged her, attaching herself tightly. Presumably Cristian sensed something at that moment. ¡°Hey.¡± snorted Cristian, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Your body understands everything.¡± ¡°Cristian, don¡¯t forget our agreement.¡± Hearing this, Cristian was surprised. ¡°You said it yourself. Don¡¯t touch you without reasons, and what are you doing now?¡± She raised her hand, showing him the thin wrists held by Cristian. The contrast between the skin tones of the two and the size of their arms made Cristian surprised. A few momentster, Cristian let go of her, ¡°Do you think I would like to touch you? A dirty woman like you doesn¡¯t interest me.¡± With that saying, Cristian pushed her away from him. Serena, almost falling to the ground, looked at the man angrily. She felt intensely sad, but lowered her head and left. She took her clothes to change in the bathroom, and when she came out, Cristian was no longer in the room. No matter. He got up so early without brushing his teeth, and it was not even known where he went. After getting settled, she pulled out her cell phone to turn it on. As soon as she turned it on, she saw iing messages from an unknown number. -Serena, did you cklist me? -Why did you turn your phone off? I really have something to tell you. I know you hate me, but could you give me a chance to exin? Exin? Serena¡¯s eyes grew colder. Exin what? Exin how he and his lover cheated on her for two years and even had a child? Francesco. I will not forgive you for the rest of my life! Traitor! Serena dragged that unknown number to the cklist to prevent it from continuing to bother her, and then stood up putting her cell phone away. Cristian returned when Serena walked out the door. After pondering for a moment, Serena stepped forward to push him. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡± However, Cristian spoke ruthlessly to her, stopping Serena¡¯s steps in their tracks. Several maids heard it, looked at each other in surprise, and pretended not to have heard anything as they continued their work. Cristian returned to the room, while Serena was ready to go downstairs for breakfast.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Such arge family should have breakfast together, but Alessandro was often not home in the morning, so they could have breakfast at home for three times. one was at six, and then at seven and finally at eight. After these three times, the cook would no longer serve her. Serena usually got up early, and always had the six o¡¯clock breakfast. As soon as she sat down, a voice came from behind. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, good morning. Do youe for breakfast?¡± She turned around and saw a smiling face greeting her. She was the second person who smiled at him after Leonardo. Serena felt slightlyplicated, and she smiled back at her as well. ¡°This is the fried egg I just made, would you like to try it?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena nodded. The maid stepped forward to hand her the te, but as soon as Serena reached out to take it, the maid suddenly let go of the te and the egg fell right on Serena! ¡°Are you okay?¡± The maid looked worried, quickly grabbing a napkin to wipe it off, but Serena unconsciously frowned. Did she see it wrong? She clearly saw that the maid let go of the te on purpose, but her expression seemed so innocent¡­. She probably saw it wrong. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Please take this ss of milk.¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Serena smiled at her and tried to take the ss. But suddenly the maid poured the milk over her. Serena did not expect it and was all surprised. The maid threw the ss at Serena¡¯s feet and eximed, ¡°Madam, why are you so distracted? You can¡¯t even catch a ss of milk!¡± Serena looked up incredibly. The maid did not look like an innocent person before. The pride in her eyes was almost spreading¡­. ¡°Do you really consider yourself Mr. Cristian¡¯s wife? Do you think I will serve you?¡± ¡°And don¡¯t you look in the mirror to see what you look like? Do I serve someone like you? Mr. Cristian doesn¡¯t care about you and you still stay in this house!¡± But did she harm these maids by staying in this house? Clearly she did nothing. Why did these people¡­ hate her so much? Just because Cristian didn¡¯t like her? Chapter 35: Who gave you the courage to slander her? ¡°If you are aware of this, shouldn¡¯t you leave right away? Don¡¯t you know what kind of family the Gallo¡¯s is? You even have the nerve to marry Mr. Ferraris who is of an extremely higher status.¡± Seeing that Serena did not speak, the maid thought she was afraid and humiliated her even more. Serena lowered her eyes, looking at her clothes that was wet with milk. The clothes continued to drip, and the milk was mixed with the eggs on the floor. She looked totally embarrassed at that moment. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Came a doubtful voice. Hearing the sound, the maid suddenly changed her expression and took a step back. Leonardo approached, carrying the folder in his hand. His face was puzzled. When he saw Serena sitting there with her head down, and milk stains on her clothes, he looked a little bit worried. ¡°Aurora?¡± The maid seemed slightly agitated and did not dare to speak. Why was he so early today? Mr. Leonardo always had breakfast at seven o¡¯clock. ¡°Mr. Leonardo, thedy failed to hold the ss in her hand, and identally spilled it.¡± The maid was afraid that Leonardo would me her, so she quickly exined it. But Leonardo did not look at her at all, quickly put things down and walked over to Serena. Serena sat still and did not move. ¡°Get up.¡± He gave her a hand, but she bit her lower lip and pushed him away.¡± Leonardo, I¡¯m fine.¡± Leonardo noticed that her clothes on her chest were wet, which was probably why she did not want to stand up. Leonardo¡¯s forehead wrinkled slightly, and without thinking he unbuttoned his jacket and covered Serena with it. ¡°Get up and get changed.¡± The jacket still had the temperature, and Serena looked up slowly. Leonardo¡¯s eyes were soft, and he looked at her sympathetically. This look¡­ Serena paused, and then slowly stood up under his help. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Change your clothes first.¡± ¡°Mr. Leonardo¡­ She fell down by herself. It has nothing to do with me!¡± The maid still stood, trying to hide her crime. But Leonardo suddenly turned around and looked at her, ¡°Last time you mistreated her, and I already saw it. This time you do it again? I told you before. If you don¡¯t like being in the Ferrari family, you can leave now.¡± Hearing this, the maid¡¯s face paled at the moment, ¡°Mr. Leonardo, it¡¯s not really my fault. I didn¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°Do you want to tell me that she spilled the milk herself?¡± The maid nodded. There was a bit of disappointment on Leonardo¡¯s face, ¡°You are quite brazen. Pack your bags now. Take your sry and leave.¡± ¡°Mr. Leonardo, no!¡± The maid quickly reached out and grabbed Leonardo¡¯s hand, ¡°All right, even if it was me. What¡¯s going on? Mr. Cristian doesn¡¯t love her at all. Why will such a woman stay in this house?¡± Serena did not think of ming the maid, but neither did she think the maid would admit it herself. She knew that she had to remain modest in this house and tolerate everything. She always thought that she would live well as long as she was careful about her attitudes, but every now and then there were always people who wanted to annoy her. ¡°Whether she stays in this house or not is not for you to decide!¡± Leonardo¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°You are just a maid. Since when can you deal with these things? We usually treat you too well that you feel you can bully anyone as you wish?¡± Leonardo had always been tender, and it was the first time he revealed a stern look. The maid startled as she looked at him incredibly, ¡°Mr. Leonardo¡­ you are just¡­¡± ¡°Go away.¡± Leonardo suddenly brushed between his eyebrows and said withplex expression in his eyes. The maid stared at Serena angrily, and quickly left. Leonardo looked at Serena and told her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you didn¡¯t feel good in this house. They never used to do that, but this time¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡± Having said that, Leonardo said nothing more to her, but stared at her for a few seconds. He extended his hand toward her shoulder, ¡°Come on. Go up to your room and change first.¡± Without waiting for Serena to respond, Leonardo pulled her up and went upstairs. Serena could not deny it. Her strength was notparable to a man¡¯s. And Leonardo was too kind to make her refuse, so she could do nothing but follow him. When they reached the corner, they met Cristian heading this way. He was alone in the wheelchair when they met. Serena stopped her steps, opening her eyes wide and withdrawing her hands directly. She turned away from Leonardo to keep her distance, not because she thought she had done anything wrong, but because Cristian¡¯s impression of her was so bad. If she showed him that she had some contact with Leonardo, or that they stayed together to exchange a few words, Cristian would think that she was using means to seduce Leonardo. Leonardo obviously noticed Serena¡¯s action. He did not know why. But when she pulled her hand back, he actually felt something lost, and soon he reacted with that. ¡°Cristian.¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were as cold as ever, ¡°Leonardo.¡± ¡°Serena identally soiled her clothes downstairs and I¡¯m taking her to your room. So if you¡¯re there, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Cristian refused. ¡°Cristian?¡± Cristian did not even nce at Serena, turned and left. When he passed by Serena, Serena¡¯s heart pounded. She bit her lower lip and took courage to turn around and ask Cristian, ¡°Are youing down? Do you want me to help you?¡± However, Cristian showed as if he had not heard her words. Precisely, Serena was treated as a transparent stuff. Being ignored again¡­ Serena¡¯s hands, which fell on either side, silently clenched, grasping the edges of her clothes. ¡°Aurora, Cristian is seemingly cruel but actually kind. Don¡¯t take him seriously.¡± Leonardo¡¯s soft voice came from behind. Serena noticed and shook her head, ¡°Thank you, Leonardo. I know.¡± ¡°Change first.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go by myself. Thank you.¡± Having said that, Serena did not wait for Leonardo to answer her and headed to the room. And when Cristian pushed the wheelchair into the elevator, a figure appeared and helped him push the button. ¡°Mr. Cristian.¡± The elevator was designed especially for Cristian. With his leg problem, an elevator in the house would be much more convenient. The person who showed up was the very one who had just offended Serena. And after pushing Cristian into the elevator, she said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I feel really bad for you. You don¡¯t know¡­ I just saw that Mrs. Aurora and Mr. Leonardo hugged together. Mr. Leonardo wanted to ignore her, but thedy actually wanted to seduce him by pretending to spill milk on her clothes, which subsequently became transparent¡­¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s eyes filled with anger, and they squinted dangerously. He remembered that when he met them, Serena was wearing Leonardo¡¯s coat. That damn woman. Did she seduce every man when she had the chance? ¡°Mr. Cristian, Mrs. Aurora is too obviously treating on you. She-¡± ¡°Go away.¡± said Cristian suddenly. ¡°What?¡± The maid did not understand, and thought she had heard it wrong. ¡°Have you forgotten the rules of the Ferrari family? When did I allow you toe near me? Go away!¡± Cristian continued being cold, ¡°And who gave you the courage to nder her behind her back?¡± Chapter 36: Are you pretending to care about me? The maid paused in surprise. ¡°Mr. Cristian? What I said is the truth. Mrs. Aurora really seduced Mr. Leonardo. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Cristian looked at her firmly, ¡°Is there anyone else who has seen it besides you?¡± The maid thought Cristian believed her, shaking her head, ¡°I was the only one present, but I swear. I really saw it.¡± Hearing this, Cristian taunted her, ¡°You mean only you saw it, and no one can testify for you.¡± Only now could the maid understand what Cristian meant, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I¡­¡± ¡°Jealous? So you lied?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were very dark, as if he had seen her heart directly, seeing how ugly she would be inside. The maid was indeed panicked as if she had been seen all the thoughts through her mind. ¡°Mr. Cristian, I did not lie to you. Believe me.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Cristian taunted her deeply, ¡°I don¡¯t believe my wife, but I believe a servant girl?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± When she saw his cold smile, the maid began to regret it. Seeing that Cristian did not like Aurora, so she dared to humiliate her. At first, she thought Cristian must believe with what she said. But she never thought Cristian would have such a reaction. ¡°You soiled Aurora¡¯s clothes.¡± He said in a determined tone without question. The maid panicked. But how? ¡°Mr. Cristian, I¡­¡± ¡°The Ferrari family does not need a clever servant like you.¡± Cristian looked at her like a dead person, ¡°If I hear you talking nonsense outside the house, you know what will happen to you.¡± Just now the elevator arrived. Cristian turned the wheels to get in, while the maid fell to the floor with shaky legs. Serena had already changed clothes, and seeing Leonardo¡¯s coat, she decided to return it. However, before leaving the room, she discovered that the coat was soiled because of her. It was not suitable to return it to him now. Serena found an bag and put the coat inside, intending to clean it before returning it. After doing all this, Serena finally left the house. Recently she always took the bus to work. When Serena arrived as usual, she cleaned the office first, and then returned to her seat. When it was the time for working, Cristian and Luca would appeare on time. Serena looked in their direction and saw Cristian¡¯s expression as cold as ever,pletely ignoring her. Serena removed her gaze and unconsciously clutched the pen in her hand. She didn¡¯t know if she misunderstood¡­ Cristian seemed to be angry with her, but for what? Was it about what happened in the room earlier or about Leonardo? Her mind was in disarray, but Serena did not worry about it anymore, and concentrated on work. She brought a document for him and took a cup of coffee for him, but Cristian always ignored her. At noon, when Serena went to the cafeteria, she heard someone chattering. ¡°Hey, did you hear that? It seems that our group would like to cancel cooperation with the Romano group.¡± ¡°Really? Why is such an important coboration suddenly cancelled?¡± ¡°I heard it was Mr. Cristian¡¯s decision during the morning meeting.¡± Hearing this, Serena was shocked. At the morning meeting? When was there a morning meeting? Why did she not know? ¡°Is it Mr. Cristian¡¯s decision? Will Mr. Alessandro agree to it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Mr. Cristian is usually not like that. No one knows why he canceled the cooperation with the Romano group this time. Unbelievable.¡± Serena took a vegetable, but she could not eat it. She feltplicated, thinking about how Enrico had suddenly been kickedst night, and Cristian¡¯s words. ¡°Are you asking my assistant to cooperate with yourpany on your knees?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, even if you kneel down to ask my assistant, the Ferrari group will not cooperate with an inferiorpany like yours.¡± She remembered that Cristian asked her to look for Enrico before the banquet. Therefore, it was obvious he also attached great importance to the project. But suddenly he stopped coborating¡­.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Maybe¡­ it was because¡­ Serena did not dare to think any more, nor did she have any more appetite. She stood up, took her te and then went upstairs. The office was silent, and Serena knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Cristian¡¯s voice was as cold as ever. Serena took a deep breath and opened the door. Cristian did not raise his head and his eyes focused on the screen of theputer. He was still working, and the coffee cup on the table was empty. Apparently he had not yet had lunch. While Serena had the intention of telling him it was lunchtime, Cristian raised his head and frowned when he saw her. His fingers touched the table, ¡°One more cup.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Serena reached over and took the cup, but before walking away she said, ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime. Could you have lunch first and continue your work?¡± Continuing to work hard without eating anything and taking a lot of coffee hurt the stomach. Serena said to herself surreptitiously. But it seemed that Cristian had not heard what she said. ¡°Mr. Cristian, you¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear another cup? When is it your turn to teach me what to do?¡± Hearing this, Serena clutched the cup she had in her hand, and turned to go make a new one. Setting the coffee down for him, Serena said again, ¡°President Cristian, taking coffee while without eating anything is not good for your stomach.¡± The movement of the man¡¯s hands stopped, and he looked at Serena dangerously. She was startled by his appearance, and exined, ¡°Being¡­ your assistant, I have a duty to remind you of this.¡± ¡°Are you pretending to care about me? Is this one of your tricks?¡± Cristian ironized her and said nothing good. This made Serena very angry. She bit her lower lip and wanted to argue with him, but she remembered the coboration with the Romanos, and felt she should ask it clearly. ¡°I heard there was a meeting this morning?¡± Cristian did not answer her. ¡°About cooperation with the Romano group¡­¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s interrupted because of you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± Cristian huffed, ¡°Enrico is a person whocks trust. This is a long-term project. Enrico is not qualified.¡± It was not for her. Serena finally felt relieved. If it was for her, she might feel guilty. ¡°So what does it have to do with an assistant like you?¡± Cristian huffed and looked at her sarcastically, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re really that important?¡± Serena bit her lower lip, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? You wanted to talk about this since you came in, right?¡± Chapter 37: What the man left behind Well, she was thinking too much. Serena curled her lips, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going out.¡± Cristian did not speak, and Serena walked out of the office. After she left the office, Serena felt so ridiculous. How could she be so stupid as to think it was because of her? It was certainly impossible. He hated her so much. How could he do things that was detrimental to his own interest? Serena, you overestimated yourself too much. After work, when Serena returned home, she was informed that Alessandro was waiting for her in the study. Thinking back to what happenedst time, Serena clutched her coat. It was impossible not to go and see him, so Serena could only nod and head for the study. Compared to the pressure she felt in the study previously, this time Serena felt an extremely greater one. ¡°Alessandro.¡± Serena bit her lower lip and greeted him. Alessandro sat down by his desk, looking at Serena with stern and half-closing eyes, ¡°I heard that¡­ Cristian canceled his coboration with the Romano Group?¡± As expectedl! When the maid told her that Alessandro wanted to talk to her, Serena had guessed the purpose of it. Alessandro was not in thepany, but he still knew this matter, which indicated that he had spies. Lying would not be a good solution. Serena nodded. ¡°Yes, I just heard about it.¡± Getting the affirmation, Alessandro was so angry that he swept the books on the table directly onto the floor, making a loud noise that startled Serena who could only take a few steps back. ¡°He¡¯s really making a mess! Why is he giving up such a big advantage?¡± Alessandro was so furious that Serena could understand more about the importance of this project. ¡°Aurora!¡± Serena straightened up, almost forgetting that she married in her sister¡¯s name. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The coboration with the Romano group cannot be interrupted. You¡­ look for Enrico Romano to see what is going on!¡± Look for Enrico? Serena¡¯s face changed slightly, but she dared not object and nodded. After leaving the study, Serena was worried since after the conflict between her and Enrico that night. Even if she looked for him, Enrico would not agree to cooperate with Cristian anyway. Even if he agreed, she would not even be sure whether Cristian would ept it or not. So she thought about telling it to Cristian. But if she told him this, wouldn¡¯t that mean telling Cristian that his grandfather was spying on him? How hurt should he be if he learned that his family was against him? Especially for a disabled person¡­. It was very difficult. Serena felt herself caught up in a great storm. Back in the room, Serena closed the door as she looked toward the corner where she slept, but found that there was a small bed. It seemed to her that she was entering the wrong room, but she discovered that the things on it were hers. What¡­ what happened? Serena was stunned in front of the bed. Did Cristian be generous? So did he order someone to bring her a bed? Thinking about this, sounds came from behind, which indicated the arrival of Luca and Cristian. Cristian was expressionless at first, but when he saw her standing in front of the bed, he became slightly unnatural. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Serena approached, then pointed to the bed and asked, ¡°That bed¡­¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Cristian arched his eyebrows and asked unhappily. Hearing this, Serena shook her head, ¡°No problem. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°What? Do you think it was me who bought you the bed?¡± Cristian coldly reproved her. Behind Cristian¡¯s back, Luca reacted and smiled, telling Serena, ¡°Miss Serena, often sleeping on the floor will be easy to catch a cold, so I had this bed sent. I don¡¯t know if you are satisfied with it.¡± Serena was speechless. The light in her eyes darkened in an instant. It was not him who gave her the bed. It was Luca. ¡°Eh.¡± There was deep derision from Cristian who was scolding the person behind him, ¡°Did I give you this permission? Luca, now you are doing more and more things without rules.¡± Hearing this, Luca was slightly embarrassed, but still he exined, ¡°Sir, the youngdy has been living here for a long time, and she also has a six-month contract with you. At least give her a ce to sleep. She now also works in thepany. It will be very problematic if she gets sick.¡± Cristian did not speak again, indicating that he agreed with it. Serena looked down and asked no more. Luca wiped his sweat in silence. He felt he could call himself a ¡®scapegoat¡¯ by name. This bed was clearly¡­ forgot it! He was an assistant for many years. It was not a big deal to be his scapegoat, because it was much easier than solving very difficult problems anyway. ¡°I got it, thank you.¡± Serena thanked him. While Cristian became disgruntled, and pulled on his tie. Luca pushed Cristian into the bathroom for shower, while Serena sat on the bed. Comparing the hard floor, she felt warm from the bottom of her heart. Actually, the feeling of being in the Ferrari family was not so bad. Thinking about this, Serena lifted her lips and smiled, and then went to arrange her clothes. As she was tidying up her things, she heard a nking sound that came from a small object falling on the floor. Serena lowered her gaze doubtfully. A metal button fell to the floor, glittering beautifully in the light. Button? It was obviously not hers. It looked like a precious button, both in shape and texture, and it certainly would not appear over her clothes. But why did it fall off from her dress? Serena thought about it, and ced the button on her palm to observe it. After a while, some familiar images appeared in her mind. More than a month ago, on that stormy night, the unknown man ced her on the seat. She tried to resist, to scream, but the man was too strong. When she was prated, she grabbed a button.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But when was this button dropped into her pocket? Why could she not remember anything? Looking at the shiny gold button, Serena seemed to depict something. Yes, with this button, could it be easier to find that man? Thinking about this, Serena quickly took out her cell phone to send a message to Alice. Alice received the message and immediately called her. ¡°What did you say? Do you have any news?¡± Chapter 38: Finally a clue Alice¡¯s voice was not low. Through the cell phone, it seemed quite abrupt in the silent room. Since it was a secret, Serena unconsciously covered the cell phone and looked toward the direction of the bathroom, where there was only the sound of water. They probably couldn¡¯t hear her talking on the phone? Thinking of this, Serena coughed and put the cell phone back to her ear, and then nodded, ¡°Yes, I just sent you a message. Did you read it?¡± ¡°Yes I saw it. You said you found a button. Maybe it was from the man, right?¡± ¡°Yes, have you found anythingtely?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t give me any clues. I¡¯m looking for a man like looking for a needle in the sea. Since you found a button, send me a picture.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alice sighed, ¡°How are you? Is that Cristian still bothering you?¡± ¡°No, we decided I can stay here for six months and then leave.¡± ¡°This man is very smart. After six months your belly could no longer be hidden. But since it will be winter, and you are also thin. Wearing bigger and wider clothes can also cover you belly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°All right, send me a picture.¡± After hanging up the phone, Serena opened the camera on her cell phone, and took a picture of the gold button held on her palm. As soon as she sent the photo, a sound came from behind her. Serena was startled, and her hands shook, leading the button fall to the floor, which rolled under Cristian¡¯s bed. Serena could only let the button sprawl directly away, not having the slightest courage to get up to catch it. She turned around and saw that Cristian was pushed out of the bathroom by Luca. Serena bit her lower lip and turned pale. Cristian nced at her, but seeing her sitting there pale and holding her cell phone worriedly. He narrowed his eyes dangerously, staring at her. Under his dark gaze, Serena sweated nervously on her forehead. She could not hide her thoughts at all, as if the ideas were written on her face. While Cristian was very good at learning other people¡¯s thoughts, so he knew immediately that the woman had something hidden. But he ignored her. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Luca left, Cristian turned his wheelchair toward the window, and picked up a financial magazine. Serena watched this scene in a dazed state. Cristian was wearing blue pajamas, which made him look calmer, allowing him to be colder and harder to approach. His firm lines, thin, tight lips, and that pair of dark eyes were as if deliberately outlined by painters¡¯ pen. ¡°Do I look good??¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Stunned, she suddenly received a cold voice. Serena saw that Cristian slowly raised his head, and the gaze of his dark eyes met hers all at a sudden. It was so awkward to be caught when looking at someone. Serena coughed slightly and shifted her gaze. A momentter, she realized that she shouldn¡¯t be like this. She should have thought about that button instead, which was under Cristian¡¯s bed. How can she retrieve it? Serena did not have the courage to go for a bath, for fear that Cristian would find out. However, even if he discovered, she was not afraid of him. But Serena had a guilty conscience! So Cristian did not sleep, and Serena was always sitting next to him and watching him unknowingly. After a while, Cristian was impatient with the woman¡¯s gaze, and closed the magazine. Serena was taken aback and quickly shifted her gaze. Cristian turned the chairing in her direction. Seeing this, Serena stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Dropping these words, Serena rushed to the bathroom before he arrived. At that moment she no longer cared about that button. She only knew that Cristian¡¯s dark eyes frightened her, and she felt the need to quickly hide in the bathroom. Opening the shower head, Serena pulled out her cell phone to check, and saw an ¡®OK¡¯ sent by Alice, indicating she just needed to wait for the news. She put the cell phone aside and began to take a bath. Serena thought that by taking slower, Cristian would be asleep when she got out, and she could look for the button under the bed. After making this decision, Serena concentrated on the shower. But when it was over, Serena discovered something much worse than that button under the bed. ¡­ She forgot to bring her clothes inside! She ran too fast, and didn¡¯t remember to take her pajamas. The clothes that she took off was wet, and she could no longer put them on. Serena wanted to cry but was tearless and soon discovered that there was a towel she could use. She could wrap herself with the towel but did not dare to go outside. Cristian¡¯s impression of her was very bad. If she came out with a bath towel, he would surely think that she was seducing him. So Serena had to stay in the bathroom waiting for almost half an hour. Until she was almost asleep, she sneaked out of the bathroom thinking that the man was already asleep. It was quiet outside and there seemed to be no one there. Cristian, maybe he had already gone to sleep, right? Serena headed forward barefoot. ¡°Divorcee.¡± A cold voice came from the side, and Serena was shocked looking at him incredibly. ¡°You, you haven¡¯t gone to sleep?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Cristian¡¯s thin lips sneered ¡°Do you have amnesia? How will I sleep if you don¡¯t help me?¡± Serena was too ashamed, but pointed to herself ¡°I help you? To go to bed?¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Cristian frowned, and his eyes fell on her. After bathing, her skin was delicate, her face was rosy, and even that pair of beautiful eyes were like crystals. The towel covered the intimate parts of her body, but made her look even more attractive. The fine, long legs rested in front of him without preparing. She probably did not expect him to be there, or was he even deliberately nning it?. ¡°Come here,¡± said Cristian. Serena became nervous in an instant. She only had a towel on, and he asked her to go to him? ¡°Wait for me!¡± Serena took a step to get changed, but she did not expect Cristian would insist. ¡°Are you deaf? I told you toe here!¡± Chapter 39: I don’t want your money! The suddenly louder voice startled Serena, who clutched the cloth and then walked slowly toward Cristian. At a fairly far distance, Serena stopped. She bit her lower lip and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Help me lie down.¡± Cristian¡¯s sound was cold and his face was expressionless. Serena let out a sigh of relief. Helping him lie down was easy. However, she was now carrying only a bath towel, which could fall off at any time if not held tightly. So Serena begged, ¡°Can you let me change my clothes before help you? I had¡­ forgotten to bring my clothes inside.¡± Cristian remained silent, staring at her. Serena clutched the corner of the towel, and bit her lower lip, ¡°One moment, one moment please.¡± He still said nothing, but Serena could not let her help him with only a towel on. Seeing he did not speak, she moved her steps slowly, observing his reactions. Since Cristian said nothing more, Serena suddenly turned toward the bed to get her clothes and ran to the bathroom. Shortly after, she came back with a crooked night skirt hanging over her body. Serena walked toward him as she tidied the skirt. By the time she got in front of the man, it had already been put on properly. The whole process took less than a minute. Very fast. But her hair was still messy. Cristian squinted his eyes, looking at the woman. She showed up barefoot in a poor-quality blue pajama-skirt, and it was also discolored probably after wearing it for many years. It was stillpletely unsuitable with her rosy skin. He really thought that this skirt did not fit her. Cristian frowned and looked at her unhappily. Serena noticed the look, and looked down at her skirt. She probably understood what Cristian was staring at. She was embarrassed. Her cheeks turned red, and she bit her lower lip, saying, ¡°I¡¯m ready to help you.¡± As she spoke, Serena pushed Cristian to the bed. After Cristian climbed onto the bed, he looked at her disgruntledly and said, ¡°Open the drawer of the nightstand.¡± ¡°What?¡± Serena did not understand at first, but soon nodded. She bent down to open the nightstand as he asked, ¡°Mr. Cristian, what do you want?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She was now used to calling him that as she always did in thepany. The drawer were very tidy, with some books, papers, watches and other stuff inside. ¡°At the page 205 of the second book. Take out a card.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Serena. Serena had no doubts, and carried out what he said. When she opened that page, she was slightly surprised that he had remembered it so clearly. Cristian had to be an extremely precise person. ¡°I found it.¡± Serena saw the card and handed it to Cristian. Cristian did not take it instead and stared at her firmly. ¡°Mr. Cristian?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Hearing this, Serena was surprised, and looked at the card she had in her hand. It was a debit card. ¡°For me?¡± She thought he was looking a name card or something, but she did not expect it to be a debit card. But why? ¡°Mr. Cristian?¡± Serena did not understand, holding up the card and looking at Cristian. Cristian taunted her, ¡°Being my wife, you¡¯d better buy good quality clothes. There¡¯s money in it. Do you understand?¡± As soon as her voice fell, Serena¡¯s face suddenly paled and she bit her lower lip. ¡°Are you insulting me because I don¡¯t dress well?¡± ¡°What? Do you think you dress well?¡± Cristian looked at her skirt, which bleached slightly after numerous washes, and said in a terrible tone. Serena felt ashamed, and there was almost blood in her lower lip. She held up the debit card, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Thanks. I already work in thepany. Just as long as I am paid on time every month, I will have money to buy clothes. I don¡¯t need yours.¡± Serena put the card back on the nightstand. ¡°Take it.¡± Cristian looked at her without moving, ¡°After all, you don¡¯t have the money now, do you?¡± Serena finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t have the money now, but so what? The clothes I¡¯m wearing aren¡¯t stolen, are they? They¡¯re just a little shabby and that¡¯s the only reason you always have to make fun of me?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all it takes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too obnoxious!¡± Serena clenched her fist angrily. But she looked more beautiful with those vivid though angry eyes. With his hands behind his back, Cristian looked at her with a pleasant expression. ¡°What will you do if I¡¯m too obnoxious? Am I not telling the truth? Even if you¡¯re not my real wife, you¡¯re still my assistant. You dress like that, and you¡¯re shaming the Ferrari family.¡± ¡°If I am so shameful to you, go find Alessandro and refuse to keep me as your assistant.¡± Serena¡¯s lips turned white, but she did not stop looking at Cristian stubbornly. ¡°Eh.¡± Cristian snorted in disdain, ¡°I didn¡¯t even refuse my marriage. Do you think I will refuse this?¡± Hearing this, Serena stopped and was astonished. True. He had epted the wife chosen by Alessandro. An assistant would be nothing. Or, did he know something? Thinking about this, Serena looked at him and asked, ¡°Is it true that you will agree to everything Alessandro asks for you?¡± ¡°What? Are you gathering information for Alessandro?¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Just take the card and go.¡± Cristian was so cold that he obviously did not want to continue the conversation. The topic returned to the origin. Serena said angrily, ¡°I will not use your money.¡± With that saying, Serena turned directly toward her bed. Cristian looked at her, and suddenly raised his lips, ¡°You don¡¯t want it because you¡¯re afraid there¡¯s not enough money in it? I¡¯ll tell you exactly, there¡¯s ten million euros. It¡¯s enough for you.¡± Serena¡¯s footsteps stopped. Cristian squinted his eyes. Would she be attracted by ten million euros? Serena turned and spoke furiously, ¡°Only ten million euros, how can that be enough? I don¡¯t care about such a small sum!¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t give me such a card again. I don¡¯t need it!¡± said Serena, and quickly returned to her bed, ignoring him in earnest. Damn that man. She angrily grabbed her clothes, which were indeed rough. Shifting her sight down, she saw her clothes and felt increasingly embarrassed. The Ferrari family was a noble family and belonged to the upper ss. People like her of low status were aplete joke to them. Chapter 40: Almost Discovered Lying on the bed, Serena pulled out her cell phone and looked at the time. It was almost the time for Cristian to fall asleep, and she just had to wait a little longer. She was probably too upset and fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already the next morning. She got up and saw that Cristian¡¯s bed was empty. She picked up her cell phone and looked at it, finding that it was almost time to go to work. Remembering something, Serena turned abruptly andy down on the edge of Cristian¡¯s bed. Fortunately, the button was still there, resting quietly. Serena wanted to pick it up, but with a long distance, she could not grab it easily. As soon as she touched it with her fingers, she pushed the button even farther away. Seeing this, Serena almost fainted. This was her limit and she could not go further, so she stood up to see if there was a chance on the other side. What she did not expect that it was even farther from there. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suddenly a cold sound resounded. Serena was so startled that she almost screamed. It was Cristian, but shouldn¡¯t he¡­ have already gone to work? Howe he suddenly came back? Serenay there motionless, for she did not know how to react. In case she got up exposing everything, would he discover it? Lying there motionlessly made her more suspicious. Cristian narrowed his eyes, and turned his chair toward her. When he reached her side, Serena stood up with an earring in her hand. ¡°My earring fell here, and I came looking for it.¡± Cristian looked at her and saw that she had a bright earring in her hand. ¡°You look nervous?¡± Hearing this, Serena sighed, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± Cristian arched his eyebrows, and continued to approach her as a strong male breath suddenly came to her, ¡°Then¡­ why are you looking around and sweating on your forehead?¡± Serena took a big step back, ¡°I just went back to look for my earring. It was a little hot and I looked for a long time. That¡¯s why I was sweating.¡± With that saying, Serena walked in the direction of the bathroom. It was time for her to wash her face and rinse her mouth. The reason she did not bother to leave Cristian alone was that he sat in the wheelchair, and had no chance to check under the bed without someone¡¯s help. So the button should be safe there. Today she can go to work with ease. However, before she went to work, Alessandro called her to the study and asked her to go find Enrico for the coboration. He also told her not to tell Cristian. Serena was very concerned when she arrived at thepany. These two people had different ideas, and it was really difficult for her to satisfy both of them as she was caught in the middle. She could not vite Alessandro¡¯s orders. Therefore Serena got up from her seat, got into a cab and said to the driver, ¡°Good morning, please go to this address¡­¡± Serena gave the driver the location of the Roman group she had found. After arriving at the group, Serena went directly to the front desk, but found that she had no reservations. ¡°Excuse me, miss, you cannot visit President Enrico without an appointment. What can I help you?¡± The receptionist looked at her suspiciously, and observed her look. Serena¡¯s face turned red from the observation, remembering what Cristian saidst night and what happened when she first went to the Ferrari group. It looked like she really had to change her clothes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go make an appointment for the afternoon.¡± With that, Serena left the building. She had not asked Cristian for an ordinary leave of absence, because she was like a transparent person at thepany, and he did not need her help at all. Also, Alessandro did not allow her to tell Cristian. So Serena sneaked back to her ce. Nothing happened after a while, and she felt relieved. After calming down, she made a call to the Romano group to book a visit, but as soon as she told her intention and identity, the other side of the phone hung up immediately. Serena had to call again. This time the receptionist sarcastically said to her, ¡°Miss, if you call us again, we won¡¯t be so nice anymore.¡± After that, the receptionist hung up the phone again. Serena put the phone down hopelessly. The attitude seemed bad, and it should be under Enrico¡¯s order. There was no way to make an appointment. She could only wait to tell Alessandro when she came home. Toward the end of work, Alice called Serena, asking her to meet her. Serena agreed. When she finished work and reached the elevator door, Luca also pushed Cristian out of the office. Seeing him, Serena felt a little ufortable. He hadn¡¯t been paying attention to hertely. Wouldn¡¯t he know she left pany in the morning? ¡°Assistant Serena.¡± Luca now called her Assistant Serena instead of Miss Serena. In front of Luca, Serena was grateful. After all, he gave her that bed that solved a lot of problems. So Serena looked at him, with a sweet smile naturally appeared on her face, and nodded to him. The smile was so sweet that Cristian felt unpleasant and frowned. Luca worked for Cristian for a long time, and he could immediately understand his needs. This time Luca reacted immediately as well. Recently Cristian had¡­ something different, right?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The elevator arrived, and Serena waited for the two entered first, while she herself still remained in the ce. ¡°Assistant Serena, won¡¯t youe in?¡± asked Luca. Serena smiled, ¡°I forgot to turn off myputer. I¡¯ll go check it. You go first.¡± Having said that, Serena stepped back to leave, but suddenly Cristian said, ¡°Come in.¡± Serena stopped and looked at him, ¡°But Mr. Cristian, myputer¡­¡± ¡°Theputer is off.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I saw it.¡± Serena was speechless. If he said that, what else could she say? She could only go inside. The elevator door slowly closed. The small elevator was enveloped by Cristian¡¯s cold breath, preventing her from hiding. ¡°Did you go out this morning?¡± Serena was bbergasted. ¡°No, no.¡± She remembered Alessandro telling her not to discuss the matter with Cristian. ¡°No?¡± Cristian frowned, and his voice was obviously wary. Serena was startled. ¡°Still not telling the truth?¡± ¡°I¡­ went out for a while in the morning.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Chapter 41: Are you in love with him? Where did you go? Serena could not say a singleplete word, ¡°I¡­¡± No, even though Cristian knew she went out, perhaps he had not found out what she did, and she could not be too agitated. Thinking of this, Serena gave a deep sigh to keep calm, and replied lightly, ¡°I went shopping.¡± ¡°Leavingpany during working hours to go shopping. What is the consequence?¡± Serena¡¯s mouth moved as if she wanted to say something. Luca nced at her and exined. ¡°One of the rules of the group is to prohibit leaving work without permission. Assistant Serena, you left thepany without getting Mr. Cristian¡¯s permission. You lost your one month¡¯s sry.¡± The poor woman was wide-eyed when she heard the news. ¡°One month¡¯s sry?¡± But only a few days passed since she started working in thepany. It meant that she would be without sry for a long time, right? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s the rule of ourpany.¡± Serena cast a nce at Cristian, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know¡­ can I¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± He replied firmly and indifferently with no intention of offering her any opportunity. All right, in fact it was her mistake to leave the job without telling anyone. This was thepany¡¯s rule to treat all employees equally, so what could shein about? Bing convinced, Serena lowered her head to look at her feet and stopped justifying herself. In the closed, silent space, both breaths could be heard. Cristian was slightly surprised that Serena did not apologize more, but he quickly understood why. Would that vain woman give a damn about a single month¡¯s sry? How ironic! There will be opportunities for her to tell the truth, even if she did not say it at that moment. Leaving the elevator, Serena said goodbye to the two of them and quickly went to find Alice who was already waiting for her in the car. She opened the door and got into the car. As she fastened her seat belt, she heard Alice ask her a question. ¡°Is this your husband¡¯s car?¡± Hearing this, Serena raised her head. She saw Cristian¡¯s caring out of the parking lot and nodded, ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s not my husband.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not your husband? You¡¯re already married, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You know we have an agreement thatsts six months. It is purely a contract marriage.¡± Listening to what she said, Alice held her face, seeming to think of something, ¡°Well, contract marriage is fine too, but I heard that this Cristian Ferrari is¡­ impotent.¡± Serena stopped and looked at Alice. ¡°What? You understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡± Serena lost her intention to answer. Alice approached her curiously, ¡°From your wedding day to now, have you ever have sex?¡± Serena¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato. She bit his lower lip and said, ¡°How is it possible¡­?¡± ¡°I knew it! The rumor is true.¡± ¡°Alice, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°How nonsense? There is no smoke without fire. You are already married. If he has sexual function, will he make you stay so far?¡± ¡°There is a reason.¡± Serena lowered her gaze so that the mood was hidden in the bottom of her eyes and no one could clearly see it. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me. It¡¯s normal that he doesn¡¯t want to touch me. That doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s impotent.¡± ¡°Serena, what are you doing? Why do you justify for him?¡± Alice said resignedly. ¡°Are you in love with him?¡± Serena was immediately stunned when she heard the words, ¡°Impossible!¡± There was no way she could fall in love with that man who was so vicious and insulted her everyday as long as he got a chance. ¡°Why are you defending him? It is good for you if he¡¯s impotent, isn¡¯t it? You will no longer have the danger that he will force you to sleep with him. Ah, another thing, you asked me about that button. I have news.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Serena was surprised.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Alice smiled proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Giordano family. It¡¯s not at all difficult to get this little information.¡± ¡°What news do you have?¡± ¡°Actually, this button is not very special. At first my brother scolded me when I asked him to look for a button, because he thought it was not possible to look for someone using only a button. But after he saw it, he realized that it is made of good material and ordinary clothes don¡¯t use it.¡± Alice paused and watched Serena with a mysterious smile. Then she lowered her gaze to Serena¡¯s belly. ¡°Serena, this baby has a rich father.¡± Serena was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s all I know for now. If you want to know more¡­ my brother told me you have to give him the button. The picture is just a picture anyway. He needs to see the button himself to give you more details. Do you have it with you?¡± Serena shook her head. That button¡­ remained under Cristian¡¯s bed. ¡°But no? You don¡¯t keep it with you since it is so important?¡± ¡°I just found itst night. I¡¯ll give it to you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, remember to bring it. When I find the father of the baby, we will abandon Cristian without tolerance!¡± ¡°Actually, Cristian is not a bad man, you¡­¡± Serena paused without continuing. ¡°I know, but he is not good either. He knows that you are not Aurora, that you have an ex-husband, and that you are pregnant. He is a dangerous person for you, you know?¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself and the baby. I will keep looking for news for you. If I have anything new, I will tell you right away.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Alice.¡± Serena bit her lip slightly, ¡°How fortunate to know you.¡± ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t say that!¡± said Alice. Serena got close to her and gave her a big hug. ¡°All right, then I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After they arrived, Serena said goodbye to Alice and got out of the car. She entered the house and walked straight up the stairs. On her way to the bedroom, she thought about what Alice told her, and walked distractedly. She did not see that the maid was cleaning until she reached the door of bedroom. At that moment the maid already finished her work and went by her. Serena paid no attention to it, entered the room and discovered that Cristian had not yet returned. So she quickly put down her bag and went down beside the bed. She was startled as if her soul was being taken away. The button that was under the bed in the morning disappeared. Suddenly she remembered the maid who had just left when she came in. The maid came here to clean. Did she take it? Nearby were two maids chatting. ¡°I found this button in Mr. Cristian¡¯s room. Go ask him if it¡¯s his.¡± Chapter 42: Got agitated easily Serena ran out of the room in such a hurry that she had no time to put on her shoes. She found that maid, ¡°Excuse me.¡± Serena asked with a shy attitude because she knew that maids of the Ferrari family despised her. There was no telling if she would be able to take back the button. She was willing to receive the maid¡¯s scorn, but the maid stepped back and changed her facial expression when she saw Serena. Then the maid greeted her thoughtfully, ¡°Madam.¡± The phenomenon surprised Serena. What happened? ¡°Madam, how can I help you?¡± After a pause, Serena nodded. Although she did not understand the reason for the change in attitude, she now had more important things to take care of: the button. Serena asked her, ¡°I saw that you just set up the room. Did you happen to find a button?¡± And the maid suddenly remembered, ¡°Yes, the gold button? I thought it was Mr. Cristian¡¯s.¡± ¡°No!¡± Serena reacted violently, ¡°It is mine. Where is the button?¡± ¡°Emm¡­¡± The maid changed her expression slightly and said, ¡°I apologize, Madam. I thought that button belongs to Mr. Cristian, and I asked Giorgia Mancini to go and confirm.¡± Serena was genuinely startled, as if her heart was jumping out of her throat, and her expression turned sullen: ¡°Cristian is not back yet, is he? Where are you going to ask?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, because I¡¯ll be off in a little while. Tonight Giorgia will be on duty, so I gave her the button to ask Mr. Cristian when he is home. Ma¡¯am, if that button is yours, I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± Serena almost died of tension and was very worried that that maid named Giorgia would go to Cristian directly with the button. She preferred to get it herself just in case. ¡°No need, tell me where Giorgia is. I can go alone.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The maid noticed her mood, and told her very carefully, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to see her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Following the maid, Serena heard that Giorgia had gone out. Hearing the news, Serena¡¯s expression grew worse, startling the poor maid who said tremblingly, ¡°Madam¡­ I apologize! I didn¡¯t know the button belongs to you. If I knew, I will return it to you right away instead of giving it to Giorgia.¡± ¡°You had met me. I¡¯m his wife, but instead of giving it to me, you gave it to-¡± Serena was furious. The maid just saw her, and clearly knew that she lived in the room. Why couldn¡¯t she give her the button directly? She could not resist scolding her. ¡°Madam¡­ that button is used in man¡¯s clothes, and I found it under Mr. Cristian¡¯s bed, so I immediately thought that the button must be Mr. Cristian¡¯s.¡± Serena reacted upon hearing these words. What she said was the truth. She almost forgot that this button normally fit on men¡¯s clothing. The others would doubt why she was so nervous. She did her best to remain calm and told her, ¡°That button fell off the coat I bought for my father. It is very important to me. Could you help me contact Giorgia to bring it to me?¡± The maid nodded, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I will do that right away.¡± The maid went out to make the call, and Serena stood there. Although she was nervous, she did not dare to show her mood again. About two minutester, the maid answered her after the call, ¡°Giorgia has gone shopping, and will be back in more than an hour. Madam, could you please take some rest in your room? I asked her to bring it to you as soon as shees home.¡± More than an hour! How! An hourter Cristian would also be back. If Giorgia took it to the room, Cristian would find out anyway. Thinking of it, Serena asked in a low voice, ¡°The button¡­ does she have it with her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± What a trouble! ¡°Madam, I understand you. I¡¯ll stay here and wait for her, and when Giorgia gives it to me, I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡± Without a solution, Serena nodded, biting her lip, ¡°I¡¯lle see you in an hour.¡± Back in the room, she immediately texted Alice who gave her a call to ask what happened from start to finish. When she learned of the situation, Alice seriously scolded her, ¡°How stupid you are! They both serve the Ferrari family. They will doubt you for your strange behaviors¡± Serena bit her lip, ¡°At first I was too nervous that I couldn¡¯t calm down.¡± ¡°What are you worried about? You¡¯re still Mrs. Ferrari. They can¡¯t help it if you scold them stiffly. You cause suspicion if you get strangely agitated by yourself.¡± Alice gave a sigh, ¡°To deal with the worst situation, I have to get the button before the maid arrives. Tell me what you know.¡± ¡°Is it possible? I don¡¯t have much information.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Giordano family. Trust my brother and wait for my news.¡± Serena stood stunned with her cell phone in her hand after hanging up the call. Soon after, Cristian returned with Luca. Serena, probably having a guilty conscience, immediately stood up when she saw him, and looked at him ufortably. Serena was a person who was unable to hide her thoughts and showed everything she was thinking in her expression. In the days of living together, Cristian had found out. Seeing her action, her hand clutching the cell phone and her gaze that was undaunted to stare into his eyes, he quickly realized that the woman made some mistakes. Cristian seemed to consider something, and said to Luca, ¡°You can leave.¡± Luca nodded and nced at Serena, ¡°Yes sir, I¡¯m leaving. Call me if you need me.¡± What Serena was most afraid of was being with that man alone in a room. In front of his indifferent eyes, as if they could clearly see everything she was thinking, she did not know what to do or where to put her hands. Her cell phone vibrated, evidently indicating that she had received a message. But Serena still stood there, without any movement. Cristian moved the wheelchair, slowly approaching her. Serena held the cell phone tightly and stood stunned. When the man approached, she stepped back to sit on the bed. ¡°Are you afraid? What have you done improperly?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± Then she got up and intended to leave the room, but stopped at the man¡¯s call. ¡°Tell me the truth. What did you do this morning on your way out of thepany? You still have time now.¡± Hearing this, Serena stopped, and lowered her head as she looked at the man sitting in the wheelchair. Did he suspect of that thing, instead of doubting herself to something else? If she could use this matter as an excuse. Chapter 43: Be caught in a dilemma ¡°I didn¡¯t go out for important things, really.¡± Serena however felt that she could not tell the truth. She was carrying out Alessandro¡¯s order. If she told Cristian, she would be a traitor. That would worsen the rtionship between Cristian and Alessandro. At the thought of it, Serena bit her lower lip and denied it. Cristian stared at her, squinting his eyes with a dangerous signal. ¡°I give you onest chance. Tell me the truth.¡± His voice was cold with deterrent effect. Serena bit her lip harder, ¡°What I said is true. I was just out shopping. Besides, you already deducted a month¡¯s sry, didn¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t dispute at all. Mr. Cristian, you don¡¯t need to know what I did.¡± He paused and his eyes fixed on her dangerously, ¡°Repeat what you said.¡± Serena stepped back with the cell phone in her hand, telling him, ¡°No!¡± Cristian scowled at her, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Away from you!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The words finished, Serena turned and ran outside. She quickly ran out of the room to find that maid. She turned her head as she ran, and gave a sigh of relief when she saw that Cristian did not follow her. She nced at her cell phone and discovered a new message from Alice. {I left home. Wait for the good news. A kiss.} Alice seemed confident about herself, which made Serena worry less. She stood outside for a long time, waiting for Alice¡¯s call. After a long time, Alice called her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Serena was excited by the news, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you get the button yet?¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s in my hands now. Do you want me to take a picture of it?¡± ¡°No need. Just as long as you got it. But¡­ how did you do it? Won¡¯t you get caught?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Trust me. Be calm and peaceful. Ah, one more thing. Do you know what to do after they tell you they lost the button? Okay, I¡¯m busy, bye honey.¡± Having finished the words, Alice hung up. Serena stood there and was slightly stunned without moving. Alice was always a trusting person, so she believed the matter was settled. As she thought about the fact, the maid ran toward her with panting. ¡°Madam.¡± Seeing her approach, Serena put the phone away and adjusted her expression, showing calmness. ¡°What is it?¡± The maid was quite nervous and said with sweating, ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ I¡­ forgive me! Giorgia just told me that she lost the button¡­¡± Serena feigned surprise and asked her, ¡°What? She lost the button?¡± ¡°She ran into a car on the way back from shopping. Everything was scattered on the ground, but she found everything except the button.¡± An ident¡­ Serena¡¯s eyelids fluttered noisily. Stepping forward, she asked ¡°Ran into a car? Was she injured?¡± The maid was frightened and stammered, ¡°No¡­ she just lost the button. It¡¯s not serious.¡± Serena let out a sigh of relief. Alice was such a crazy person! How could she cause an ident! What a scare! ¡°Ma¡¯am, Giorgia is not hurt, but she lost the button. How can you do¡­¡± The maid did not forget that maid who was already dismissed. It was heard that she was kicked out because she spilled milk on Mrs. Ferrari. Before she left, she spoke ill of Serena, and everyone could easily deduce why. So now, ording to the maid, this newdy deserved respect. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Serena frowned, thinking for a long time, ¡°It¡¯s just a button. If she lost it, I¡¯ll pretend I never saw it.¡± ¡°But¡­ wasn¡¯t that button very important to you?¡± ¡°Yes, but her safety is also very important. It¡¯s not like I can punish you for a button. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t find it anymore. Just don¡¯t talk about it, or else¡­ I¡¯ll recall it.¡± Maidrica nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. I won¡¯t talk about it, and I¡¯ll tell Giorgia as well. Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s really nice that you don¡¯t me us. Thank you very much!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave.¡± The next day. Serena was invited by Alessandro to the study early in the morning. ¡°How did it go yesterday?¡± Serena replied, ¡°They declined the conversation when they learned that I am from the Ferrari group.¡± Hearing this, Alessandro frowned, ¡°What is he doing? This Enrico doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with the Ferrari group anymore?¡± Serena did not answer him. Alessandro pondered for a while, ¡°It must be Cristian who wanted to stop coborating and the Romano group is now unhappy. Aurora, prepare a gift for Enrico and tell him that Cristian does not decide everything in the Ferrari group.¡± Hearing this, Serena bit her lip without saying anything. ¡°Do you hear me or not?¡± Alessandro¡¯s tone suddenly became much more grim, which startled Serena who reacted drastically and nodded. ¡°Yes, Alessandro.¡± Because of her previous experience, Serena did not dare to go out without permission today. She feared that this time she would be deducted a month¡¯s sry again, and she would be really poor. Therefore she went to the office to ask Cristian for permission. She did not expect that he would refuse her immediately, without even raising his head. ¡°No.¡± Serena did not understand why, ¡°No? Why?¡± Cristian ignored her, and his gaze was falling on the documents. Obviously he did not intend to answer her question. Serena took two steps forward and bit her lower lip, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I really have to go out for something very important.¡± ¡°I already told you. No.¡± ¡°What is the reason?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Cristian Ferrari!¡± He became angry, put down the documents, and beat his palm against the desk, causing a loud noise. The sound was fairly clear in the silent office, and it stopped Serena¡¯s words. They looked each other in the face. Finally, Serena had to give up and left the office. After leaving the office, Serena was quite furious. Cristian and Alessandro! It was hard to satisfy their requirements! But now what could she do? Serena was distressed as hell. Obey Alessandro¡¯s order to prepare a gift for Enrico? But she did not have enough savings to buy something decent. If she did not obey, Alessandro would scold her this evening. At the thought of this, poor Serena was caught in the dilemma. After some thoughts, Serena got up again to go to Cristian¡¯s office. When she just knocked on the door, Cristian¡¯s furious shouting came from inside. ¡°Go away!¡± Failed again. No way. She was left with no other solution. She could only try her luck in the Romano group after finishing the work. Having made the decision, Serena no longer went to disturb Cristian. She finally got off work, settled things and left thepany quickly. She took the bus to the Romano Group and did all this making full use of every minute. ¡°Sir, Miss Serena left as soon as it was time to get off work.¡± Chapter 44: Do you sleep together? ¡°She went to the direction of Romano group.¡± Cristian was sulky with an unpredictable attitude. Very little, heughed mockingly. ¡°She¡¯s really stupid.¡± ¡°Sir, Enrico Romano is always an asshole. Do we need to¨C¡± ¡°No need.¡± Cristian interrupted him directly and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°She lets herself fall into the trap and only mes herself.¡± ¡°But!¡± Luca began to worry, ¡°He¡¯s a womanizer. If something happens¡­¡± Cristian squinted his eyes, revealing a dangerous signal, ¡°She wants it herself!¡± Luca did not respond to his words. ** At the Romano Family Group. ¡°Enrico,st night you said you will see me, but I waited a long time for you and you didn¡¯t show up. Don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± The sexily dressed woman rubbed him affectionately and wrapped her arms around his neck, teasing him in various ways. Enrico gave a giggle and rested his head on the woman¡¯s neck, ¡°My love, I was busyst night. Too busy. I¡¯ll see you at your ce tonight.¡± ¡°Really? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± The woman raised her face to ask him for a kiss. Enrico¡¯s hands were holding the woman¡¯s waist and he lowered his head at the same time. ¡°Mr. Enrico.¡± Suddenly a sweet female voice rang out. Enrico stopped the action, while the woman in his arms raised her head and looked disgruntledly toward the source of the sound because she was interrupted. Serena clutched her bag and stood on the spot, staring at them with embarrassment. It was really not prudent to interrupt others¡¯ intimate actions. But because of thest lesson in the garden, Serena knew that if she did not stop them, they would directly make love in front of her. She might as well avoid seeing the scene, but she did not have so much time to wait for them here. Enrico squinted his eyes when he saw Serena, ¡°Yes? It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Honey, do you know her?¡± Enmity rose in the woman¡¯s eyes when she saw Serena, staring at her suspiciously. For Enrico¡¯s women, the strongest threat was always another women. For he was an excessive womanizer. ¡°Do I know her?¡± Enrico gave a smile as he looked at Serena, ¡°Have we met?¡± Serena anticipated that this visit would not go well and already prepared for that. Hearing the question, she pulled out a business card from her purse and handed it to Enrico, ¡°I am Mr. Cristian Ferrari¡¯s assistant. My name is Serena Gallo.¡± The woman was unhappy: ¡°You are from the Ferrari group? What are you doing here at the Romano Group?¡± Serena replied smilingly, ¡°Obviously for coboration with Mr. Enrico.¡± On her face, she did not have many expressions, and her voice was determined, neither humble nor aggressive. She just stood there and looked at Enrico. Enrico watched her as well, andughed sarcastically, ¡°Youe to talk about coboration with me? Who are you? I will only talk about it if Cristian Ferraries in person.¡± ¡°I apologize, Mr. Enrico. It is not very convenient for Mr. Cristian toe in person,¡± Serena said with an impassive gesture. Enrico stared at her for a while. Suddenly, he said to the woman who was in his arms, ¡°Come home first.¡± She became angry, ¡°No, honey, you take me home.¡± ¡°Do what I say.¡± Enrico became serious, and the aura was also changed immediately. The woman¡¯s hands trembled with fear, and she looked at him. Enrico stroked her head, ¡°I love the obedient women most.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll go then.¡± Before leaving, the woman cast a rival nce at Serena, obviously taking her as an enemy. Serena remained calm. Now they were alone. Enrico took out a car key and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡± Hearing this, a chill ran down Serena¡¯s spine. She gritted her teeth, ¡°Mr. Enrico, there is a bar nearby. I think it is suitable there to discuss business.¡± ¡°Ah? You¡¯re the one looking for me. Shouldn¡¯t I choose the ce?¡± Enrico suddenly advanced as if he wanted to embrace her. Serena changed her expression by taking a few steps back, ¡°Mr. Enrico, where do you want to go?¡± ¡°To the car!¡± Serena straightened up, and stood still. However, she did not know that the more rigid she showed herself, the more Enrico wanted to see her surrender, or to see her being nervous about his courtship. How long had it been since he met such an interesting woman? He couldn¡¯t remember it since he became rich. Serena bit her lower lip, and raised her head, ¡°If I get in the car, Mr. Enrico. Will you ept the cooperation with the Ferrari group?¡± Enrico replied with a smile, ¡°That depends on your will.¡± Serena frowned. If she went in, she would walk into a trap. ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car. I¡¯m not trying to do anything to you. It¡¯s not even evening.¡± Enrico winked at her, while Serena got goosebumps. That man was terrible! Serena turned to run away. ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote if you n to leave now?¡± Enrico quickly caught up with her, ¡°I sent that woman home for you. Miss Serena, could you give me some respect?¡± ¡°To the bar nearby. You decide whether to go or not!¡± Leaving these words, Serena threw off his hand, heading for the exit. Enrico was quite interested in her as he observed her slender figure and thought about her determined expression. His gaze slid down her back, finallynding on her buttock. Serena entered the bar, chose a quiet ce and sat down. She did not wait for too long. Enrico entered in about two minutes.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He approached with a casual attitude, sat down next to her and raised his hands to embrace her. ¡°Mr. Enrico, please give me some respect.¡± said Serena with a different experssion. She stood up and sat down opposite to him. Enricoughed at her, ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re looking for me to cooperate? And this is your attitude?¡± Serena ordered two cups of coffee, and said in a low voice, ¡°I apologize for that evening.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Enrico looked up, ¡°Cristian Ferrari has no courage toe here so he sends an assistant like you?¡± ¡°I came on my own. He has nothing to do with it.¡± She bit her lower lip. ¡°If I tell you I don¡¯t ept your apology, what will you do?¡± Serena raised her head, with a pair of indifferent eyes. She looked really serious and honest! This kind of woman, unyielding and stern, was considered the most boring type by Enrico. But now Serena gave him a different feeling. ¡°It is beneficial for the Romano group to cooperate with us. It is an extremely important project. I think Mr. Enrico has no reason to refuse.¡± The waiter brought the coffee. Serena thanked him and continued, ¡°I know that Mr. Enrico builds up from nothing. The Romano Group has clearly ovee thousands of difficulties to achieve today¡¯s sess. In the northern city, being able to cooperate with the Ferrari group is a great opportunity. I don¡¯t think you could pass it up.¡± ¡°Your analysis is correct. It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t want to give up this opportunity, but now¡­ I¡¯ve changed my mind. I make enough money. My reputation is what I care most. I will only cooperate with the Ferrari Group if Cristian Ferraries to me and apologizes in person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Why are you protecting him? Do you sleep with him?¡± Chapter 45: Cristian arrives! ¡°You!¡± eximed Serena with a slightly pale face and looked at him in disgust. Enrico taunted her with a strange smile, ¡°Am I wrong? Don¡¯t you have sexual rtions? Cristian is disabled. You can¡¯t do it.¡± Mentioning Cristian¡¯s disability, Serena immediately became furious and clutched the spoon in her hand, saying, ¡°Mr. Enrico, such an attack will not be the behavior of a gentleman, will it?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Enrico asked innocently, leaned back in his seat and sneered, ¡°Everyone knows this. If Cristian is not impotent, will his grandfather be in such a hurry to find him a wife? But it¡¯s no use. He¡¯s impotent anyway. A cripple. Why does he have to get married? Won¡¯t he ruin that poor woman? But you can give him a message for me. Tell him I don¡¯t mind doing it for him if he really can¡¯t¡­¡± Just in the instant when the words ended, a cup of hot coffee was sshed on Enrico¡¯s face without warning. Serena forcefully put down the cup she had in her hand, gritted her teeth and stared at him angrily, saying, ¡°You¡¯re a real womanizer, so promiscuous that you don¡¯t even know what feelings are. Who the hell are you to judge others? You are such a bastard!¡± The people in the caf¨¦ were stunned by the scene and all looked in their direction. The coffee was hot, and Enrico was stunned for several seconds before reacting, ¡°What the heck did you do?¡± And he raised his hand to p her. Serena remained on the spot looking at him with a pair of imperturbable eyes. However, the hand was blocked before it could touch Serena¡¯s face. Luca took his hand and said, ¡°If you are going to hurt the youngdy, you must first ask Mr. Cristian¡¯s permission!¡± With that, he threw Enrico away from them. Enrico toppled over onto the next table and fell to the floor after being pushed. Serena was also surprised by their arrival. Her expression became totally different from her previous one, which had always been serious and determined, now showed intimidated and shocked. She clutched her clothes while staring at Cristian who was sitting in the wheelchair. Why did hee? She was so sure that he was still in the office when she left, but how he found her here? Did he know that she hade looking for Enricost time? Thinking back to the question that Cristian asked herst night, Serena felt stupid about herself. Enrico got up from the mess. He received a punch to the jaw at first and blood was dripping from the corner of his mouth. After getting up, he wiped off the blood, gave an unintelligibleugh and grabbed the chair next to him throwing it toward Cristian. ¡°Sir!¡± Luca was not far from Enrico, but he did not expect that he was so despicable. ¡°Ah!¡± Serena realized this and, without even thinking about it, ran towards Cristian to protect him. Cristian wanted to defend himself, but suddenly a shadow appeared in front of him. It was that stupid woman who ran up to him and hugged him by the shoulders, trying to protect him from the chair. When she came closer, her soft hair hit his face, along with the scent that wafted in his breath. Cristian waspletely stunned. ¡°Damn, what are you doing? Get out of the way.¡± Seeing that the chair wasing this way, Cristian grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms, while his other hand quickly moved the wheel chair. Boom!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The chairnded in the empty space, exactly where Cristian¡¯s wheelchair was. Probably because of the excessive force, the chair left a mark on the floor. Seeing this scene, the people in the bar were dumbfounded. But fortunately, at that moment, Cristian avoided danger together with Serena. Luca was relieved to see the two of them were safe and sound, but he immediately reacted, ¡°Asshole!¡± He grabbed Enrico¡¯s neck and punched him in the face. At first, Enrico was hit because he did not expect it. Now that he was ready and fighted with Luca. On the other side, Serena was still clinging in Cristian¡¯s arms with her eyes tightly closed and her delicate eyshes trembled with fright. However, although she was afraid, she did not leave Cristian alone. ¡°¡­ How long are you going to hold me?¡± Cristian asked in a slightly hoarse voice. Cristian was slightly absent-minded. At that moment, when that chair was thrown toward him, he was more than calm because he could easily avoid it, but this stupid woman came at him without even thinking about it. Although this gesture caused him trouble, but such brave behavior¡­ it was like a warm stream, slowly invading him through his bones and blood. Hearing the words, Serena stood still, slowly opened her eyes in fear, and looked around. What had happened? Why did she feel no pain? Noticing that she was hugging Cristian, Serena quickly pulled away and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Seeing that Cristian was looking at her with an icy gaze, Serena moved her lips and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes, stared at her and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know it was very dangerous? Why did you jump on me?¡± Serena lost her intention to answer. She didn¡¯t want to. She was afraid, too. But at that moment, she thought that¡­ being his wife and he was being disabled, he was absolutely unable to dodge that attack. She couldn¡¯t just stand there and do nothing. ¡°Do you know that bying at me you be an obstacle for me?¡± Cristian scolded her. Serena¡¯s lips moved to justify herself, but thinking that it was actually Cristian who saved her, she instead began to ask for forgiveness. ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t think much about it at the time.¡± Serena exined, sping her fingers in embarrassment. If she had known that she would be an obstacle for him, she surely would not have taken that action. Seeing her so obedient, Cristian was no longer able to scold her. The fact that she wanted to protect him from danger was true, while the fact that she created an obstacle was an ident. Moreover, she did not know that he could avoid the attack. She ran in front of him with the intention of protecting him. Such a thought¡­. Cristian¡¯s expression becameplicated. What was this woman thinking¡­? On the other hand, Luca had already knocked out Enrico, who only had the strength to defend himself at the beginning. Since Luca was a practitioner of martial arts, he grabbed him by his cor and dragged him toward Cristian. ¡°Sir, what shall we do with him?¡± Cristian looked at Enrico expressionlessly. ¡°Is it fun to attack? Since Mr. Enrico really likes to y with women. He even has the illusion of touching my wife. Let¡¯s solve the issue from the root.¡± Enrico was immediately wide-eyed, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 46: She’s just a stranger Cristian replied with a horribleugh. ¡°Literal meaning.¡± Luca¡¯s expression became strange, ¡°Sir, really from the root?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m joking?¡± replied Cristian, giving him a rather indifferent look. Luca immediately got goosebumps and said, ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± Then he dragged Enrico away. ¡°Cristian! You are a cripple in a wheelchair. How dare you touch my penis? Your grandfather will undo you!¡± Enrico eximed menacingly. Luca usually only listened to Cristian¡¯s orders, so he did not care about Alessandro, and continued to drag him out of the bar. Serena was totally frightened and took two steps toward Cristian, muttering, ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°If you dare defend him, you will die!¡± Serena swallowed all the words in her mouth. There seemed to be ayer of ck smoke around Cristian, which made him look violent and unapproachable. If she said nothing for Enrico, he would be a eunuch. Thinking of this, Serena stepped forward and pushed the wheelchair, whispering, ¡°He¡¯s already had a lesson. Leave him alone.¡± Cristian remained silent, but the anger in his eyes grew like a slowly expanding storm. ¡°If you really castrate him, what will you tell Alessandro? So¡­¡± ¡°Silly girl, didn¡¯t I tell you not to defend for him?¡± Cristian grabbed her slender wrist and looked at her with icy eyes. Serena was stunned, and shortly thereafter moved her lips, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not begging for him. I¡¯m just worried that the rtionship between you and Alessandro might get worse because of this¡­¡± Hearing these words, Cristian fell silent, then asked with half-closed eyes, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Serena nodded, with a stunned expression. Serena¡¯s eyes were like a frozen pond, without any emotion or having the begging mood for Enrico. After a moment¡¯s pause, Cristian withdrew his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°But Luca¡­¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Serena would like to say something else, but Cristian already went away with his wheelchair. Obviously, if Serena did not follow him, he would not listen to her anymore. There was no other way. She could not let Cristian leave alone, because it would be very inconvenient for him without anyone to help him. With this in mind, Serena quickly followed him. She grabbed the handles of the chair and was about to leave as a waiter came shivering up and said, ¡°Madam and sir, please wait.¡± Serena had to stop, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡­ destroyed our chair. You must¡­ pay us money aspensation.¡± The waiter feared them after witnessing the previous quarrel. Cristian did not change his face and said in a cold voice, ¡°Remember the name of the bar. A new chair will arrive tomorrow.¡± Serena nodded and quickly memorized the name. The waiter, seeing the power conveyed by Cristian, did not dare to say anything else, and could only let them go. Serena led Cristian out of the bar and walked down the stone path saying, ¡°Cristian, don¡¯t mess around. What will we say to Alessandro¡­¡± ¡°You mentioned my grandfather so many times, why? What benefits did he give you to make you think of him so much?¡± Hearing this, Serena stood up and answered angrily, biting her lower lip, ¡°Stop despising others like this! I¡¯m really very worried that your rtionship will get worse.¡± ¡°Is this your business? Don¡¯t forget that this is the Ferrari family¡¯s business, not for an outsider like you.¡± Serena¡¯s face changed, and the color of her lips slowly faded. It was true. How could she forget it? Even if he and his grandfather had really turned against each other, it still didn¡¯t concern her at all. The woman Cristian was supposed to marry named Aurora, not Serena. To the Ferrari family, she was a stranger and will leave this house in six months. She was really making a fool of herself by worrying so much. Thinking about this, Serena spoke no more. Only silence remained between the two. The pedestrians on the street politely gave way when they saw them. Therefore, everything was going well for Serena who was pushing Cristian¡¯s wheelchair. When they passed a clothing store, suddenly Cristian said, ¡°Stop.¡± Serena had to stop, asking, ¡°What happened?¡± Cristian turned and looked inside, ¡°Buy clothes.¡± Hearing this, Serena wrinkled her pretty eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you want to buy clothes now? Does that seem it is an appropriate time?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Serena was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but still pushed Cristian toward the clothing store. After looking around, Serena realized it was a women¡¯s clothing store. What would a man like him be doing here? Buying clothes for his mistress? Serena quickly remembered that he was looking for someone. With her sixth sense, that person he was looking for¨Cmust be a woman. He wanted to buy women¡¯s clothes. Had he found her yet? ¡°Good evening, wee to our store.¡± The saleswoman quickly approached to greet them. Cristian tightened his thin lips and said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Prepare all the clothes in your store that fit her.¡± Serena was in a bad mood. After hearing these words, she raised her head and looked at the man in amazement, asking, ¡°For me?¡± She had not expected him to shop for her. She thought. Cristian¡¯s eyelids did not lift for a moment but the power emitted by him anyway made people flinch. The clerk hesitated, seeing Serena¡¯s look. However, after taking a look at what Cristian was wearing, she decided to obey this man. So she quickly turned around and then went to prepare the clothes. Serena was panicked when she realized what the clerk was doing, ¡°Wait, no¡­¡± As she had the intention to let the clerk stop, she was grabbed by Cristian by the wrist and pulled back. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need that many clothes.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t spend your own money.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pay for me!¡± said Serena with a stern face, biting her lower lip and looking at him tenaciously. He already regarded her with contempt. If she epted the clothes, would she be even more inferior in his eyes? Thinking of this, Serena said firmly, ¡°Although I am poor, I don¡¯t need others to pay for me. I can pay for the clothes myself!¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Cristianughed indifferently, and his gaze fell on her small and rosy face, ¡°You¡¯ve only worked a few days and a whole month¡¯s sry has already deducted. What do you buy them with?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± After thinking for a long time, Serena was speechless, and could only turn her head and clench her fist. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it myself anyway. I don¡¯t need your help!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need my help? Then why did you overreact when Enrico said I was a cripple? Didn¡¯t you go there to apologize to him?¡± Serena immediately straightened her back. Yes, she went to see Enrico to apologize, but she had not expected Enrico to say such words. She spilled coffee on him because she was mad with him. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so much at that time. Is there any rtion between the two issues?¡± Chapter 47: She had nothing ¡°No.¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze remained indifferent. The words he uttered were like a knife smeared with poison. ¡°I wish you won¡¯t embarrass me the next time you have an interview like that as my assistant.¡± Serena felt ufortable as she heard hisments again about her look, ¡°Is it so important what I wear? Do you only care about how I look?¡± ¡°If a person doesn¡¯t even care his or her physical appearance, there¡¯s really no need to know they inner beauty.¡± Serena did not respond. She did not agree with his idea at all and intended to leave directly. But Cristian in a wheelchair caused her concern. Who would help him if he encountered any problems? Therefore she stood there, waiting for a long time. The saleswoman finally arrived and said to Cristian, ¡°Sir, we have prepared everything that should fit thedy.¡± ¡°Send them to this address.¡± Cristian handed her his business card, which surprised the clerk when she took it, ¡°The Ferrari family? You are?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes yes. I see.¡± In the northern city, most people knew the Ferrari family group. ¡°Can we leave now?¡± Serena no longer wanted to stay here, and asked if they had finished their conversation. ¡°Yes.¡± And they left in a hurry. Before leaving the store, Serena heard words from some clerks. ¡°Who is that woman? She made Mr. Ferrari spend so much money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She seems to be a poor girl. I wish someone will be so kind to me.¡± ¡°Why does Cindere always find her prince? Is it impossible for us?¡± Hearing thesements, Serena clenched her fingers. Did they resemble Cindere and the prince? Perhaps Serena really was Cindere, because she had nothing and her parents did not love her. However, Serena clearly knew that Cristian was not her prince. Alice was telling the truth. For her who was pregnant and married for the second time, Cristian was more than dangerous. Back at home. Serena went up to the room while Cristian went to his study. She had nothing to do and began to look for some information. Suddenly she remembered something, grabbed her cell phone and purse and left the house. To the Gallo¡¯s house. ¡°Mom, why did you do the dishes I don¡¯t like? I¡¯m not having dinner today!¡± Seeing the dishes that were different from her preferences, Aurora got up and left the table. Learning of her attitude, her mother quickly stopped her. ¡°Aurora, you are already very thin. Why are you still picky about food?¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not picky. The food you cooked is so bad that I can¡¯t eat them.¡± Aurora went upstairs without saying another word. ¡°Aurora¡­¡± Her mother remained unresolved, sat down again and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first, then I¡¯ll bring her the dishes she likes.¡± Aurora¡¯s father, sitting across from her, was instead very angry, ¡°You made her be too rule-less. Giulia, it¡¯s all your fault now that she has such horrendous behavior. Look how she is behaving. She doesn¡¯t have dinner, lunch¡­ Let¡¯s just starve her.¡± Hearing these words, Giulia became angry , ¡°Andrea, you can¡¯t talk like that. She is your daughter.¡± ¡°Daughter? What good is a daughter like that? Her grades in school are bad. She doesn¡¯t help at all at home, but demands as well¡­¡± Saying this, Serena came to his mind. He sighed, ¡°There¡¯s no telling how Serena is doing.¡± Julia became even more upset as he mentioned Serena¡¯s name. ¡°Is she going to be okay? She never calls us after she got married. I don¡¯t have the courage to call her either.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, how can you get Serena to rece Aurora? She had juste home and divorced!¡± ¡°What are you saying? Are you ming me now? Why didn¡¯t you say anything when I discussed it with you? Now you regret it?¡± Andrea said nothing. ¡°You only know how to me me. I don¡¯t love my daughter? But we only have two daughters. Serena got divorced already, and she probably can¡¯t find a good husband anymore. I can¡¯t let Aurora go the same way as her sister.¡± Andrea understood everything, which was why he didn¡¯t say anything. The bell rang. ¡°It could be Aurora¡¯s boyfriend.¡± However, Giulia was slightly surprised when she opened the door, ¡°Serena?¡± Serena was embarrassed, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Howe it¡¯s you?¡± Giulia initially thought it was Aurora¡¯s boyfriend, not expecting to see Serena, so she asked such a question without noticing. Standing still, Serena was surprised to hear the words Giulia said, and was apanied by a disappointed expression. She was very embarrassed, looking like she should not be in this house. After she married Cristian instead of Aurora, her parents¡­ Did they begin to dislike her? Even though she had not been home all this time, did they no longer wee her? Serena¡¯s eyes darkened, and she said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, Ie home to get my things.¡± Sensing that she was in a bad mood, Gulia realized that those words she said were not correct. Immediately, Gulia showed a kind smile and gently took her hand, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I thought it was Aurora¡¯s boyfriend. Have you had dinner? Come on. We just started dinner. Come on in.¡± Andrea saw her daughter enter the house, stood up and walked over to her. ¡°Serena? Have you had dinner? Sit down and let¡¯s eat together.¡± It had been a long time since Serena had not had dinner with her parents. With the familiar dishes and the smell of food, she became excited and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± She discovered that her sister was not there after sitting down. ¡°Where is Aurora?¡± ¡°Aurora doesn¡¯t want to have dinner,¡± Andrea exined patiently. Serena was a little surprised, ¡°Is Aurora still picky about food?¡± ¡°Your sister is spoiled by your mother. Serena, eat some more. You seem to have lost weight. Are you okay ¡ª in the Ferrari family?¡± Talking about this fact, Andrea became sad. ¡°Sorry Serena, I shouldn¡¯t have made you marry instead of Aurora.¡± ¡°Andrea, what are you saying?¡± said Giulia, ¡°Everything has already happened by now. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine.¡± Serena smiled sweetly. ¡°The Ferraris are treating me well. Lately I¡¯ve lost weight because I¡¯m on a diet. The Ferrari family is famous in the northern city. I am already very lucky to marry such a man after my divorce.¡± Giulia was satisfied by these words, ¡°Serena, it is correct to think so. It is a good result for you to marry Cristian and live in the Ferrari family.¡± Chapter 48: A quarrel! Serena understood everything. She had no other choice in this condition. But Serena became extremely sad, seeing that Giulia did not care about her. Didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all? Serena immediately lost her appetite. ¡°Dad, Mom, I already had dinner at home and I don¡¯t feel like anything anymore. I¡¯m going to the room to get my things.¡± Saying this, without waiting for their reactions, she immediately got up and went up to her room. Seeing all this, Giulia asked, ¡°Is Serena angry with me?¡± Andrea sighed and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This girl understands everything.¡± ¡°If she is not angry, it means she eats well at the Ferrari family, and despises the dishes at our house.¡± Andrea frowned, ¡°What nonsense are you talking?¡± ¡°Nonsense? Didn¡¯t you see how she behaved?¡± Gulia became furious, and didn¡¯t want to have dinner either. When Serena entered her room, she found her room messy and dirty. She frowned as she observed this chaos that was clearly caused by someone. The situation was not like this when she left the house. Who came in and took her things? She recalled something, took steps forward to open the closet drawer, and her face no longer had a good look. She discovered that the money she saved was no longer in here. She became desperate. It must have been Aurora for sure! Thinking of this, Serena immediately went to see Aurora, who was in the middle of a call with her boyfriend. ¡°No. I really have no appetite. I don¡¯t want to eat. Will you prepare some food and bring it to my house? Yeah okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± When someone knocked on the door, Aurora was very impatient, ¡°Honey, wait a minute. It must be my mother.¡± Saying this, Aurora opened the door. She said aloud without even confirming who it was that was knocking at the door, ¡°Mom, I have told you many times that I don¡¯t want to eat. Don¡¯t bother me anymore¡­¡± Aurora was stunned as she stared at the woman who appeared at the door of her room. Serena looked at her coldly. ¡°Serena, why¡­ did you suddenlye back?¡± Serena looked toward her room. Very neat. But she caused all that chaos in her room. Maybe because she did something wrong, she looked at Serena awkwardly, and answered her boyfriend, ¡°My sister is looking for me. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± With that, she quickly hung up.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Serena took advantage of the moment to enter the room, while Aurora reacted quickly by stopping her immediately. ¡°Serena, what happened?¡± Serena showed her the box. ¡°Where are the things that were in here before?¡± Seeing the box, Aurora looked very nervous without having the courage to look at it, ¡°What is it? I don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t even know what was in this box. How do I know where it went?¡± Saying this, Aurora took her arm with a big smile, saying softly, ¡°Serena, it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve not been home. And are the Ferraris treating you well?¡± ¡°If I say no, will you change for me?¡± Serena looked at her calmly. Aurora could no longer remain sweet and smiling, and looked at her sister for a long time. She let go of her arm, turned around and said, ¡°Serena, you know it¡¯s impossible. I already have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°I know you have a boyfriend, and so you can do whatever you want? Have you really never touched the things in this box?¡± Suddenly, Aurora turned to her, ¡°Serena, I already said I haven¡¯t touched your money. Why are you still asking me?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ Did I ever tell you there was money in it?¡± How stupid! Aurora thought. ¡°Serena, it¡¯s not what you think. I saw them by ident thest time I entered your room. But I swear I didn¡¯t take them. I know it¡¯s hard to earn money. I will never do such a thing.¡± Saying these words, she began to throw a tantrum again. She took Serena¡¯s arm again, and said under her breath, ¡°Serena, I¡¯m your sister. How could I do that?¡± ¡°I know you are my sister, and I also know that it was definitely you.¡± Serena raised her hands and said, ¡°Give it back to me.¡± Aurora had a desperate face. ¡°Serena, I didn¡¯t take them.¡± ¡°Give it back to me.¡± She had saved the money after so many years of work. She could not let Aurora spend that much money. She must get it back! ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gulia¡¯s voice appeared during their argument. ¡°Mom.¡± Aurora looked at her mother as if looking at a shield to defend for herself. She hid behind her mother, ¡°Mom, Serena says I stole her money, but I never did.¡± Hearing this, Gulia said seriously, ¡°Serena, why do you me your sister? Maybe you put them in another ce?¡± ¡°I put them in my room, but someone made a mess inside. No one else will do that but her.¡± Gulia nced at Aurora to confirm. Aurora immediately retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. Maybe it was a thief. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°Serena, if Aurora says no, you have to trust her.¡± Serena: ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my savings. If it was a thief, how did you not know? If it was a thief, why did the thief only enter my room? It wasn¡¯t you or Dad. Who else could it be?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Gulia was irritated by the words, and said, ¡°I took them, okay? Wecked a small amount of money. What happens if we use your money for a moment? Is that your attitude you talk to me with? Do you know I¡¯m your mother?¡± Serena: ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°What are you yelling about? You think you married the Ferrari and now you¡¯re from the upper ss? You have married twice. Don¡¯t give yourself so much importance. I decide the money in the house, and I spent it. Do you want me to give it back to you by borrowing money from others?¡± Serena could not believe that these words came out of her mother¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mom, why? I already obeyed your order. I already married that man¡­ didn¡¯t I? Why do you treat me like this?¡± Serena¡¯s lips trembled when she asked her the reason. Giulia sneered, ¡°How do I treat you? You fight with your sister as soon as you came home. Did I scold you for that?¡± ¡°If you think we don¡¯t treat you well, get out of this house.¡± Chapter 49: Drunk (1) Serena walked on the road aimlessly with heavy steps. Her expression was confused and her eyes were red. Tears seemed to condense in her eyes, and none had fallen. The bag in her hand was reshaped by her, revealing its poor quality. Suddenly, someone ran fast and collided with her. Serena fell to the ground along with her bag, which was now broken, causing the items inside to scatter on the ground. The person who caused this stood in shame, ¡°Excuse me! Are you okay?¡± Serena did not move but looked at this scene all stunned. The person quickly picked up all the things and returned them to Serena, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m in a hurry. That¡¯s all. I apologize again.¡± Having said that, the person ran quickly away. Serena held all the things the person picked up for her. Her bag was ruined andid on the ground. Now it was impossible to contain any object. Serena bowed her head to hide her feelings. After a while, she began to smile. Pedestrians changed their direction for they were afraid to approach her. Tears slid down her face and fell on the backs of her hands, soon wetting her sleeves. A long timeter, Serena cried enough and wiped the tears from her face. She stood up to pick up her bag, put all the things in it and then rolled the bag up to prevent from falling. Finally she got up and walked forward as if nothing had happened.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At first, she went home to get her savings that she put aside over the years to buy clothes for herself, so that Cristian would not despise her every time. But she did not expect that her savings disappeared, and her mother also kicked her out of the house. That¡­ was her mother. But she still¡­ kicked her out of the house. Sometimes Serena wondered if she was adopted. Why did her mother love her sister so much more than her since they were little? She didn¡¯t know why. From an early age, she did her best to be a good girl. She never disobeyed her parents¡¯ orders. She even married Cristian instead of Aurora, but now ¡­ She couldn¡¯t change anything. Serena, you were a fool¡­ *** At night. Cristian was sitting alone in front of the window looking at thendscape. In the silent room only his breathing could be heard. Normally at this hour, the stupid woman shoulde out of the bathroom and lie on the bed for a long time before sleeping. But today¡­ Cristian frowned and looked at the bed at the corner of the room. The nkets were neatly folded. There was no crease there. The woman¡­ it looked like she had note home after work. Cristian raised his hand and looked at the wristwatch. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock. What was she doing! Did she want to stay out all night? Luca entered the room, said respectfully, ¡°Sir, if there are no other problems, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Cristian told him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where is that woman?¡± At first Luca did not understand which woman Cristian meant, and thought he was asking about the one from a month ago. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Sir, I have instructed many people to investigate this. Lately they have not found any information about single women who went to the hospital for check-ups. Sir, could I say that¡­ maybe you had the affair with a married woman?¡± Cristian immediately became enraged, and clenched his fists, ¡°Say again?¡± Cristian was so angry that he instantly provoked the fears of poor Luca, who moved back a few steps and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m kidding. I¡¯m kidding. It¡¯s impossible!¡± Cristian squinted his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you about that woman.¡± ¡°What woman?¡± Luca touched his head, not understanding. Cristian was about to lose control, when Luca finally reacted and straightened his chest, ¡°Are you asking me about Miss Serena?¡± Cristian did not answer. Luca looked around, ¡°Normally she should be here now. Howe she¡¯s not here today?¡± Cristian finally exploded, ¡°You¡¯re asking me?! And who am I asking?!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. I¡¯ll look for her right away.¡± Fifteen minutester, Cristian had no more patience. The woman still did not return and Luca did not bring news about her either. Luca entered just as Cristian was about to push his wheelchair and go out alone. ¡°Sir, there is news.¡± *** Serenay down on a bar counte, taking sses of alcohol one after another. ¡°Give me another one.¡± Serena finished the ss in her hand, and pushed it to the waiter. Her strong voice got much apuse from a man not far from her. Serena was not incapable of drinking. She had practiced this skill when she was doing her previous job, and now she could drink a lot. She had not experienced the feeling of being drunk and paralyzed by alcohol in a long time. Luca and Cristian stood an the corner of the bar, ¡°Sir, Miss Serena is there.¡± It was very easy to find the woman. Cristian found her with one nce. She was wearing an ordinary T-shirt and a pair of jeans. She looked as young as a high school student, and the ponytail she usually wore was gone, with her hair spread over her shoulders, covering one half of her face. Lights of different colors fell on her face, giving him the feeling of unsharp beauty. Her face turned red, obviously indicating that she had been drinking heavily. ¡°Sir, it seems that she has been drinking a lot. Shall I go and bring her here to you?¡± Cristian said nothing, but his expression revealed his state of mind at that moment. Just now, a man who had been staring at Serena for a long time approached her, and rested a hand on her shoulder, ¡°Hello beautiful, why are you so sad? I see you are alone. Do you want me to keep youpany?¡± Serena gave him a look, huffed and took his hand away, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± This man was surprised. He did not expect this tender woman to have such an indifferent pair of eyes, like a silent spring without waves. ¡°I worry about you. You are drinking too much and I think you needpany. Don¡¯t reject me so soon.¡± With that saying, the man¡¯s hand rested on her waist. Although Serena was drinking heavily, she still had a conscience. ¡°Let me¡­¡± ¡°Take your hand away.¡± Chapter 50: Drunk (2) As soon as the man tried to touch Serena¡¯s body again, he was grabbed by the cor and dragged back. What was going on? Analyzing the situation, the man felt that the temperature near him began to drop. It was caused by man who was sitting in a wheelchair and looked at him with sharp eyes. In the bar, everyone seemed blurred and indistinguishable, but he was very noticeable. He appeared elegant and mysterious even as he sat. ¡°What do you want to do to her?¡± asked Luca who was holding the man¡¯s cor. ¡°Sorry!¡± The man immediately apologized. Although Cristian was in a wheelchair, he did not look like a normal man at first nce. Moreover, he had no strength to break free from Luca. What did all this mean? Being a gangster for so many years, the man had already known what to do. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she is with you. Excuse me. Please let me go.¡± Cristian was silent, and his sharp eyes fell on the man¡¯s hands. ¡°Which hand did you touch her with?¡± The man remained still, and his forehead was full of sweat. Cristian¡¯s cold eyes were like an invisible mountain pressing down on his shoulders, making him obey unconsciously and slowly raise his right hand. ¡°Break it.¡± The calm words exploded amid the sound of music, as if a bomb went off. The man¡¯splexion changed in an instant, and he began to tremble, ¡°I, I, I just didn¡¯t want to touch her. I didn¡¯t know¡­ sir, please forgive me!¡± Before he finished speaking, some men in uniform stepped forward and grabbed him. The man had never seen such a scene, and almost fell to the ground in fright. However, at this moment, the situation changed slightly. Serena, who did not move at all, suddenly stood up and staggered toward Cristian¡¯s direction. ¡°You!¡± She approached Cristian and pointed her index finger at him. Cristian¡¯s expression remained unchanged, looking at her calmly. Her cheeks turned red, and her cold eyes became attractive. There were still drops of alcohol on her rosy lips, while her hair fell softly over her shoulders, almost covering most of her face. Such a scene seemed to put makeup on her face, but it was more natural andfortable than makeup. Cristian lost himself when observing the woman, and was totally attracted by those fascinating eyes. ¡°Why¡­ do you mind my business!¡± Serena pointed at Cristian angrily. Because she was drunk, her body was slightly floppy, and she spoke breathlessly. She looked more than charming. Everyone was very surprised to see this scene. This woman dared to point at the gentleman with her index finger and ask him why he was not minding his own business. ¡°Speak up! I¡¯m asking you!¡± Seeing him sitting still, Serena took another step forward, but staggered toward Cristian¡¯s chair. ¡°Sir!¡± Luca¡¯s eyes went wide and he called him nervously. Cristian looked at the woman who was falling toward him, and he could avoid her by simply moving his hand. But if he avoided her, she would end up falling on the floor, or else¡­ she would fall into his arms, in front of all the people¡­. Cristian moved his hand, but for the purpose of helping her. Serena rushed into a precarious posture, almost hitting her head on the armrest of the wheelchair. Cristian raised his hand to grasp her arm, and brought her into his arms with precision. Luca took a deep breath of relief. Seeing the men in uniform who were all dumbfounded, Luca thought he would no longer be surprised. He felt proud of himself. Serena¡¯s soft cheeksnded on Cristian¡¯s hard chest. She remained silent as if asleep, and all of a sudden, she muttered in a low voice, ¡°Ouch that hurts¡­¡± Hearing these words, Cristian frowned. She wasing at him. If he hadn¡¯t saved her, by this time she had already hurt herself. But instead of thanking him, she even says she was hurt. ¡°Why are you so¡­ hard?¡± Serena was angry, and with the two small fists she hit him on the chest. ¡°You hurt me!¡± Luca was very embarrassed. Was Serena drunken now? Normally she did not dare to treat Cristian this way. He did not expect her to change so much after drinking. Luca however thought Serena was prettier when she got drunk. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered the questions I asked you.¡± Serena asked as she pounded his chest. Although it didn¡¯t hurt at all, it still shamed him. Cristian grabbed her wrist, and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better stop.¡± ¡°Why do you mind my business?¡± Serena, as if not understanding his words, asked aloud. She raised her head and looked at him, shortening the distance between them. They could feel each other¡¯s breath. The sweet smell of her body mingled with the alcohol, like an aroused drug. Cristian looked at her face that was almost attached to him. She normally didn¡¯t wear makeup, so her skin was smooth and in good condition. Above all¡­ those magenta-red lips, which aroused his desire. Cristian¡¯s eyes became even darker. He lowered the volume by cing his hands on her waist, saying, ¡°If youe any closer, I will make you regret it.¡± Cristian thought the threat would work for her, but he did not know the situation of a drunk woman. Drinking can make a person have more guts. The more she prodded him, the bolder she became. Like Serena, she became bolder from Cristian¡¯s words. She advanced a little more and there was almost no distance between the two.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Come closer.¡± She said as well softly after moving closer. Her voice was as sweet as sugar, which was challenging Cristian¡¯s resistance. He took deep breaths and stared into her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t y with fire!¡± He did not expect this drunken woman to be so attractive, making him almost surrender! ¡°Fire? Where is it?¡± Serena smiled. Suddenly she touched his chin, and said smilingly, ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question. Cristian Ferrari, didn¡¯t you hate me? Why do you care about me?¡± Chapter 51: Drunk (3) ¡°Enough!¡± Cristian grabbed her wrist and tried to pull her away from his arms. But Serena preferred to stand still there, and squeezed him even tighter, ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me.¡± Cristian reached out. He grabbed her by the waist and tried to push her away, but Serena, insistent and drunk, acted on instinct. Seeing that, Cristian wanted to push her away, but she wrapped his neck and sat directly on his legs. Everyone remained silent. Seeing this, a uniformed man asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Cristian, do you need help?¡± Saying this, two of them stepped forward and tried to grab Serena¡¯s tender arms. Cristian¡¯s eyes became stern: ¡°Back off!¡± So those two pairs of strong arms stopped in midair. Luca thought that those two were really stupid. Couldn¡¯t they see that Mr. Cristian was so worried? Morons! And he felt proud of being clever. Cristian was in an abyss of suffering because Serena was sitting in his arms, with her hands wrapping around his neck. The woman¡¯s gentle breath was like soft silk, surrounding his cold and powerful breath and blending them into one. Cristian¡¯s hands grasped her slender waist, and he said in a rough voice, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Serena¡¯s red lips pouted slightly, and suddenly she leaned her head on the man¡¯s shoulder and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Cristian was speechless. She said she was sleepy after wooing the man? ¡°You¡¯re out of options.¡± Cristian pushed the wheelchair with his other hand. Luca saw him and immediately said, ¡°Get the car. We¡¯re leaving.¡± With that saying, Luca left the man and hurried to join Cristian. On the way back, Serena maintained her original posture lying in Cristian¡¯s arms. The drunk did not stop in silence. She held Cristian¡¯s neck and asionally brushed his ears, and scratched his skin with her nails, fully provoking the man¡¯s desire. Cristian was incredible. Was he so easily aroused by this woman? He took her hands and locked them to prevent her from moving. Serena refused to obey and murmured, ¡°Let me go.¡± Cristian¡¯s face was ck and his eyes avoided her by looking at the front directly, ¡°Faster.¡± This damn woman. If they didn¡¯te home soon, she could do anything. Cristian¡¯s patience was about to be exhausted by her. If this continued¡­ Luca elerated and looked at them through the rearview mirror wordlessly. The gentleman was really strong. How could he resist for so long with a woman sitting in such a seductive posture on his legs? ¡°Interesting?¡± An icy voice came from behind, and Luca¡¯s back shuddered. He straightened up immediately, and dared not look at them anymore. Serena¡¯s hands were still stuck and could not move, so she fidgeted moving her body in Cristian¡¯s arms. Cristian¡¯s eyes grew deeper, and he left one hand free to hold her shoulder, ¡°Damn it. Stop moving!¡± Serena tried to free herself a couple of times but failed. She targeted Cristian with a pained look while maintaining her posture, as if using him. Cristian became mildly charitable, shifted his gaze from Serena, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to throw you out of the car, stay still.¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s eyes widened and closed again after a moment, falling into his arms, apparently frightened. Cristian finally breathed a sigh of relief and stopped squeezing her hands. As soon as Serena felt free, she immediately embraced the man. Cristian stiffened and a drop of sweat rolled down his forehead. Fortunately, this time Serena did not move again after hugging him, closed her eyes and fell asleep. Sensing the woman¡¯s breathing, Cristian lowered his head and looked at her. So, she was a totally different person when she was drunk. A totally different side, like a little girl. But when she was sober, she always bit her tongue at his rebukes. Sometimes she was clearly irritated, but still the matter ended quietly, without arguing or saying anything. ¡°Mom¡­¡± A confused call came from her pink lips, and Serena¡¯s eyshes twitched slightly. After 15 minutes, the car finally entered the house. The door opened, and Luca pushed Cristian out of the car with a woman sitting and clinging to him like an octopus. The maids who were waiting in front of the door could not help but go wide-eyed watching this scene. What was going on? Mrs. Aurora was really ¡­ hanging on to the body of Mr. Cristian, who until now had not thrown her to the ground. Didn¡¯t they say that Mr. Cristian didn¡¯t like Ms. Aurora? How was it that all of a sudden¡­? The maids exchanged a nce. Apparently the business about a maid being fired directly for offending Mrs. Aurora was true. As they were waiting for the elevator, a voice rang out. ¡°Cristian.¡± Luca¡¯s footsteps stopped, and he turned to see Leonardo advancing toward them. Getting close enough, Leonardo¡¯s eyes fell on Serena, ¡°Cristian, what happened?¡± Cristian¡¯s face was expressionless and he replied in his indifferent voice, ¡°As you see.¡± Leonardo smelled the strong odor of alcohol in the air and raised his lips, ¡°Aurora is drunk?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leonardo stepped forward and said, ¡°Cristian, you¡¯ll be ufortable carrying her. I¡¯ll help you.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With that saying, he tried to move Serena away from Cristian, but before his hand touched the woman, Cristian raised his arm and blocked him directly, looking at him with indifference. ¡°Thank you, but I can do it myself.¡± Leonardo paused as he looked at his hands, and his thin lips curved slightly, ¡°Cristian, I was just concerned about the difort of your legs. Although Aurora is a girl, still she weighs. Your legs¡­¡± ¡°She is my wife and does not need the help of others.¡± Leonardo¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Cristian, that¡¯s all I meant. I was just-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Luca was embarrassed, but he obeyed Cristian¡¯s order, nodded and pushed Cristian to the elevator entrance. There was amotion in the process, which woke Serena up. When she wanted to raise her face, Cristian grabbed her by the back of her head and pressed her into his arms. This action was almost unconscious. Because he did not want Leonardo to see Serena in this drunken state. This appearance must remain¡­ Just for him. Serena struggled ufortably after being squeezed in his arms. The elevator arrived. The door closed after they entered, and Cristian let go of her hand, freeing her. As the moment Serena had intended to speak, total darkness appeared before her eyes and her lips were covered with something. Chapter 52: Kill her Luca immediately covered his eyes, trying to make himself transparent! He did not see anything. However, even though he covered his eyes, his ears still worked! Serena¡¯s voice spread clearly in his ears. ¡°Mr. Cristian¡­ can¡¯t you wait one more minute? We¡¯ll get to the room very soon. Do you have to kiss me in the elevator?¡± This kiss did notst long, because Serena could not regte her breathing and receive Cristian¡¯s deep kiss. Her body was inert in his arms and she lost her strength. It was not the first time she could not breathe, so Cristian quickly asked her in a rough voice, ¡°What did you do to Leonardo that he cares so much about you?¡± Did Leonardo even want to hug her? Did he ask her permission? Serena¡¯s eyes were confused, and she blinked, asking the man, ¡°Who is Leonardo?¡± Cristian arched his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°No!¡± Serena nodded continuously. Cristian was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked, ¡°Then who am I?¡± Luca was speechless.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Serena looked at the person in front of her and held Cristian¡¯s cheek in her hand. She stared at him for a long time and suddenly smiled and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Cristian¡¯s face turned ck. Did she not know who he was all this time? Thinking about this, the pressure on Cristian¡¯s whole body dropped further as he looked at her dangerously, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more minute to think about who I am!¡± ¡°Cristian!¡± As soon as Cristian¡¯s voice ended, Serena¡¯s suddenly resounded. Her voice was clear, apanying the sound of the elevator opening. Luca stood there still, wondering whether to push them to get out of the elevator. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question. Why are you minding my business?¡± Remembering that the person in front was Cristian, Serena returned to the previous question. Cristian felt only a headache. This woman was really persistent. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room.¡± Cristian ordered coldly. Luca nodded. After leading them to the room, Luca wiped off his sweat, ¡°Sir, I¡­ can I leave?¡± ¡°Wait, call two maids.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Soon two maids arrived and Luca went out to wait for news. It had taken a while to detach Serena from Cristian and then put her on the bed. Serena was not at all obedient and would not stop causing trouble. When they finally settled the woman down, everyone had a thinyer of sweat on their foreheads. ¡°All right, get out.¡± After they left, Cristian moved his wheelchair next to Serena¡¯s bed, observing the woman calmly and quietly. ¡°Give me¡­ another ss!¡± Suddenly Serena muttered and turned away. Cristian¡¯s gaze grew cold. Luca waited outside the door. He dared neither enter before Cristian called him, nor look around after he entered. ¡°Sir, they brought these things back. They must be from her.¡± Cristian picked them up, and found that they were all Serena¡¯s things, ¡°Put things back and throw this bag away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Bring me a basin of water.¡± Luca returned a short timeter with a basin of water and ced it directly on Serena¡¯s bedside table. Cristian: ¡°¡­ You know just what I want to do.¡± Luca chuckled, ¡°After being your assiatant so long, if I can¡¯t figure that out either. Won¡¯t I be too stupid?¡± Hearing this, Cristian looked up and arched his eyebrows, ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t you think I wanted to ssh this basin of water on her face to sober her up?¡± Luca trembled, ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Just drain the towel and give it to me.¡± Luca sighed with relief. Fortunately, Cristian really didn¡¯t want to do that. Luca squeezed the towel and handed it to him. Cristian stepped forward and put the clean towel next to her cheeks and gently stroked and dried her. Serena probably did not feelfortable and raised her hand to move the towel, muttering, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Cristian paused for a moment, but continued. Serena murmured and raised her hand again, but Cristian scolded her, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll throw you out.¡± Luca: He scared people every time! But this trick was useful for Serena in this moment. After being scolded by Cristian, she did not move at all, lying down obediently. Time passed, but Cristian¡¯s movement suddenly stopped. He frowned and looked at the woman on the bed. What was going on? Luca saw that Cristian¡¯s expression was strange, and he followed his sight by resting his gaze on her. He saw that Serena began to cry. Crystal tears slid from the corners of her eyes at a fairly high speed, soaking the pillow in the blink of an eye. What¡­ was going on! ¡°Why?¡± Said the tearful woman suddenly in a low voice. ¡°Mom¡­ I too¡­ am your daughter¡­¡± Her voice apanied whimpers. A pair of beautiful eyebrows were furrowed. Luca, watching the scene, felt only embarrassed. And then he looked at Cristian, not knowing how he would handle it. Cristian lowered his eyes, and the light in his eyes darkened. There was no telling what he was thinking. His face remained expressionless, and a momentter he raised his hand and handed the towel to Luca, ¡°Clean it.¡± Luca took it, washed and wrung out the towel to return it to Cristian, and then asked him carefully, ¡°Sir¡­ is she not well?¡± Cristian did not answer, but the movement of his hand stopped, wiping away the steady stream of tears at the corner of those eyes , ¡°You can leave.¡± ¡°But you still haven¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know my situation? I can do it myself.¡± Hearing this, Luca¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Sir, no! In case she discovers ¡­¡± ¡°Who can discover me in this room?¡± ¡°Miss Serena¡­ in case she finds out about them¡­¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Cristian¡¯s face was clear: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she knows. If she dares to say another word, I will skill her myself.¡± Luca instantly didn¡¯t know what to say. Kill her himself, will he¡­ be able to? Chapter 53: I won’t have done anything to you…will I? Eventually Luca obeyed the order and left, thoughtfully closing the door for Cristian. The room returned to silence, and Cristianid the used towel on the table. His thin lips slightly pursed. ¡°Can tears solve the problem?¡± Cristian dried them for her, but Serena continued to cry, so he retracted his fingers and huffed, ¡°Fight back if you¡¯re not happy. Tears are the most useless things in this world.¡± Although Serena was drunk, she could vaguely hear someone talking in her ear, but she could not hear a word, and she only felt a terrible headache. She opened her eyes with difficulty, but saw a long figure walking across the room. That figure was¡­ so familiar. But, who was it? Her eyelids were heavy and her consciousness was clouded. Serena closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. The consequence of the hangover was a headache, so the next day Serena woke up with her head still aching, and slowly calmed down when she saw the illumination in the room. Remaining silent for about ten seconds, Serena turned and looked at Cristian¡¯s bed. He was lying straightly. Evidently he was not yet up. Serena tried to reach for her phone, but found that it was not under her pillow as usual, so she had to get out of bed to go to the bathroom, and as she passed the table, she realized that all her things were on it. Serena looked at the time and realized that it was still very early. She decided to go to the bathroom and wash her face. In the mirror appeared a woman with dark circles under her eyes, a pale face, messy hair, and puffy eyes. Very ugly¡­ Serena covered her face in disbelief. How could she be? She looked like a ghost. Serena beat her cheeks hard to make her look more normal, and put a towel in the cold water to cover her eyes, making them less swollen. Seeing that her face finally returned to its original state, Serena sighed with relief and left the bathroom. When she passed by Cristian¡¯s bed, Serena nced at him, remembering the image of a long figure walking in the room. Thinking of this, Serena¡¯s footsteps stopped instantly. Last night she drank too much. Could she be hallucinating? But¡­ why was that scene so clear? That figure must be him, but¡­. Serena¡¯s eyes fell on the sideways wheelchair. He had always been in that wheelchair, and she had even helped him. Obviously he had no strength in his legs. Was she drunk? Or was it¡­ a dream? Serena touched her aching forehead and went back to bed, nning to sleep some more. As soon as shey down, other images entered her mind. There were scenes of her throwing herself into Cristian¡¯s arms, her hugging Cristian in the car, and the kiss in the elevator. The images ended there, although they were consistent, Serena still could almost guess what had happened. She was lying hysterically with no courage to move. She really¡­ drank too muchst night and did not expect to do so many things. Was she doing that before, too? No! In the past she never allowed herself to lose consciousness. When she was back home she could even cook, and took a bath before going to bed. But what happenedst night¡­ Because she was too sad, or because she thought Cristian was confident? Serena feltplicated, and closed her eyes. All the thoughts and imaginations in her mind were not enough to wake up from sleep. Serena soon went back to sleep. She awoke to the noise in the room. She opened her eyes and sat up discovering that it was caused by Cristian getting up to settle in the bathroom. Serenay down again and pulled the quilt over her head. She did something so embarrassingst night. What a fool. She had to get up after he left. It was better not to meet him. Having made this decision, Serena finally breathed a sigh of relief. The bathroom door opened and she heard the sound of wheels rolling. Serena opened a small crack to take a look and saw Cristian sitting in the wheelchair as usual. She had said it, how could it be Cristian? She must have been drunk and confused, or she saw the wrong person. Wait, why was the wheelchair heading toward her? Serena quickly put down the nket. ¡°Get up if you¡¯re awake.¡± Cristian spoke coldly, but Serenay there pretending not to have heard, closing her eyes and telling herself she was asleep. ¡°Are you embarrassed now?¡± Serena¡¯s body trembled. Did he know she was awake? ¡°Weren¡¯t you happy enoughst night?¡± continued Cristian to ask. Serena bit her lower lip, pretending not to understand anything. After a while no sound was heard outside. Serena was doubtful and tried to see outside. There was no one there at that moment, and Cristian seemed to have left. Serena breathed a sigh of relief, finally opening the quilt and stepping outside. She was about to choke¡­ However, soon afterwards she was shocked, because the man she thought had left was still sitting there, slightly farther away from the previous ce. nces met in the air, and the scene was momentarily awkward and uncontroble. Silence¡­ Suddenly, Serena bit her lower lip and got out of bed, running straight to the bathroom. ¡°Do you feel embarrassed aboutst night?¡± Cristian¡¯s words made her steps stop. She who was nning to flee changed her mind at that moment. She turned and stood still, shaking hands silently. ¡°No.¡± Her gaze fell on Cristian¡¯s handsome face, and his red lips moved slightly. ¡°Thank you¡­ for taking me homest night.¡± Hearing this, Cristian raised his eyebrows, and squinted his eyes to look at her. ¡°So you remember?¡± ¡°More or less, I remember something.¡± said Serena in a low voice, and she tucked her hair behind her ears, biting her lower lip as if doubting something. ¡°Last night¡­ did I do something excessive?¡± Those memories were rather fragmentary, and she probably knew what had happened in general, but¡­ the rest she didn¡¯t know, for example¡­ after the kiss? What happened after the kiss? Did she say anything strange to Cristian?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As he reflected, Cristian¡¯s concentrated gaze fell on the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Something excessive?¡± Cristianughed coldly, ¡°What do you think?¡± Hearing this, Serena clutched her pajamas, and asked nervously, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to you¡­ have I?¡± She wasn¡¯t sure at all! ¡°Why? Are you so hoping to do something to me?¡± Chapter 54: Occupying her closet The shameless question left Serena speechless. Thinking about the fact that he was the one who had brought her homest night, she had a feeling of gratitude. ¡°In any case, thank you.¡± Always like that. Always with an idle face. The emotions in Cristian¡¯s eyes fluttered. Why did she have no emotions when she talked to him? Why did she treat him with this attitude? Thinking about this, an inexplicable anger rose from his chest. He said coldly andughed, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you will lose the dignity of the Ferraris. Otherwise, I don¡¯t even care if you die outside.¡± The merciless words prated Serena¡¯s heart like a poisonous sword. Serena¡¯s mouth opened, and her hands closed in silence. ¡°I know.¡± And she went to the bathroom. When she came out, Cristian had already gone to work. Serena had intended to get changed to go out, but she couldn¡¯t find her suitcase and clothes in the closet. Serena was startled, and hurriedly turned to leave. Just at this moment some maids came in, carrying several boxes of clothes. Serena¡¯s footsteps stopped when she saw them, and she heard them call to her, ¡°Mrs. Aurora.¡± Serena was astonished and looked at them doubtfully, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Mrs. Aurora, Luca sent us to bring you clothes.¡± Serena was speechless, and suddenly remembered that yesterday Cristian had bought her clothes inrge quantities, ¡°Are these all for me?¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Aurora.¡± With what they said, the maids began to sort the closet, filling it with new clothes. Cristian was generous about this fact, however, since by taking up a small part of the huge closet, he left plenty of room for Serena. The maids finished sorting the closet and told her, ¡°Ms. Aurora, everything is sorted. If you have no other requests, we can go out.¡± Serena looked at the closet in silence for a moment, then raised her head and asked, ¡°Wait.¡± The maids stopped nervously, ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ Mrs. Aurora, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Where are my old clothes that were in the closet? And where is my suitcase?¡± Hearing this, the maids were slightly afraid, and one of them exined in a low voice, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the suitcase was very old. That¡¯s why we threw it away, and the clothes too¡­¡± Serena was very angry after hearing her words, ¡°You threw them away? How can you throw away my things like that?¡± She asked furiously. The maids lowered their heads, ¡°Sorry Ms. Aurora, Mr. Cristian ordered us¡­ so¡­¡± Serena understood. It was all done by Cristian. It was from the moment he did not like her old clothes that he had nned to throw them away, and buying her new ones. They didn¡¯t throw them away. They just obeyed Cristian. ¡°We apologize, Ms. Aurora, sorry¡­ really.¡± ¡°These are not your mistakes. Where is the suitcase?¡± SHe had something very important in there! ¡°In the garbage room, follow me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She followed a maid into the garbage room and immediately saw that her suitcase had been thrown into a corner. Serena walked over and quickly opened it. The maid continued to exin, ¡°This suitcase has always been here. We have never opened it. See if you are missing anything?¡± She checked it and breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Thank you, no.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee ma¡¯am, but¡­ do you take the suitcase back to the room?¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± the maid hesitated to speak, ¡°Mr. Cristian wanted me to¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. If he asks for something, you say you threw it away, but I brought it back.¡± Having said that, Serena dragged the suitcase back to the room, and the maid followed her wanting to say something, but in the end she said nothing. Serena went into the room, cleaned the suitcase and pulled out an envelope. There was a ck skirt she had bought when she had married Francis, but she had not had a chance to wear it since she had started working. She had no other solution. At least this skirt was decent. Anyway. Serena turned to look at the closet full of clothes. She had said she would never spend Cristian¡¯s money, never! *** Serena knocked on the door at Cristian¡¯s office. ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, and Serena entered, bringing him a coffee.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Mr. Cristian, your coffee.¡± Serena ced the cup on the table without expression, and then turned to leave. Cristian was looking at the papers, but suddenly he had remembered something and raised his head. Serena was wearing a ck skirt, which wasfortable to work with, even outlining her slim waist. But. This skirt did not look like one she boughtst night. Thinking about this, Cristian moved his mouth. ¡°Wait.¡± Serena stopped, and turned around. ¡°Mr. Cristian, do you have anything else to ask?¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes. She wore light makeup today, using a lipstick of the most popr color, making herplexion more than attractive. Her waist-length hair was loose, which made her face even prettier. She looked much better than usual, but Cristian was not satisfied. ¡°Where did the dresse from?¡± Upon hearing this, Serena was amazed and said, ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± Seeing that Cristian kept looking at her, Serena exined, ¡°It was always in my suitcase, and I took it out today.¡± Cristian was displeased, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing the ones I bought you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday that I won¡¯t spend your money?¡± She spoke stubbornly. ¡°I do what I say.¡± Cristianughed softly, ¡°You don¡¯t spend my money? Who do you n to live and eat with now?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Serena found herself truly unable to retort, took a deep breath and said, ¡°I know the room and board is yours. I will work hard. I will pay you from my sry.¡± ¡°Do you think your sry is enough?¡± Serena fell silent. It was true. The Ferrari house was very big. Her sry was not enough to pay the rent, ¡°Then what would you like? Anyway I will work hard to earn money. If thepany has something I can do, you can tell me anything.¡± In the end, she was even a little excited, with her beautiful face full of sincerity. Cristian finally found that the woman was talking to him seriously about this case. Chapter 55: Drinking is bad for your health. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll sign a private loan agreement and pay you back everything I spent in the future.¡± Serena saw that he was looking at her with the attitude that he clearly did not trust her, so she advanced to approach him. ¡°Stop.¡± Serena stopped, and looked at him confusedly. ¡°Go back.¡± Serena did not understand the situation, but she did what he ordered her to do anyway. What next? ¡°Get out.¡± What? Was this the end of the matter? But in thepany he was the boss, and she could only obey him. She went back to work. Suddenly Serena remembered Enrico. In that day Cristian said to solve the issue from the root. It was not known¡­ whether it was true or not. She hoped not. She turned on theputer, preparing to work hard, but as soon as two minutes passed she was immediately sleepy. No! Serena held her head, thinking that she must work seriously. She stared at the document for a moment, until her head ended up hitting the table. Serena woke up suddenly, touching her red forehead. Ouch that hurt! Continuing to read the document would not be a good decision. Serena could only put it down, get up and make herself a cup of coffee.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. On her return she saw a maning out of the elevator. ¡°Aurora.¡± It was Leonardo. ¡°Hello, Mr. Leonardo.¡± Serena greeted him, calling him Mr. Leonardo like everyone else, knowing that Cristian would not be happy if he revealed his identity. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. We are family. Is Cristian there?¡± Serena nodded, ¡°He is in the office.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Before leaving, Leonardo looked at Serena,ughing softly, ¡°Aurora, don¡¯t drink so much anymore. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡± Hearing this, Serena was very astonished, ¡°Mr. Leonardo?¡± How did he know she drankst night? Did she still have the smell of alcohol? ¡°I met youst night when you and Cristian came back.¡± Leonardoid his hand on Serena¡¯s head, stroking it gently. ¡°It¡¯s true. A girl can¡¯t drink too much. It¡¯s bad for your stomach and skin.¡± After saying this, Leonardo went to the office to find Cristian, but Serena was left speechless. After a while, Serena brushed her hair ¡­ One moment ¡­ Leonardo stroked her head? Leonardo was a very loving man, with tenderness under his eyes and a sweet. Besides his voice, Leonardo also had a handsome face ¡­ Serena patted her head. What was she thinking? How could she think about it? She quickly stopped her imagination, and sat down. Leonardo came into the office a long time ago. No one knew why he was looking for Cristian. Serena had an uneasy feeling, thinking that some trouble should happen. After ten minutes, the elevator door opened again, but this time several people arrived. Serena saw them, and realized where the ominous foreboding wasing from. It was Alessandro who had ordered her to look for Enrico. An elderly man of her age followed him, appearing to have the intention of stopping Alessandro, who had an extremely angry face. Seeing this scene, Serena turned to go to the office. This time she did not knock on the door; she opened it directly and entered. The equally rude action attracted the attention of the men in the office. Both of whom kept their eyes on her. ¡°Aurora? How¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Alessandro has arrived!¡± Serena said as she looked at Cristian. Cristian¡¯s expression did not change at all, while Leonardo arched his eyebrows slightly and sighed, ¡°In such a hurry? Cristian, if you could just listen to me and we¡¯d go downstairs, Grandpa¡­¡± Boom! Before he finished speaking, the office door opened. Alessandro entered surrounded by two elders. ¡°How impolite you are, huh! Letting an old man like me visit you. Do you have the conscience to be a son?¡± The volume of the voice was high with anger. Serena¡¯s expression changed, remaining aloof. Cristian¡¯s eyes and voice were emotionless. ¡°Grandpa, between you and me is another generation away. I am not your son,¡± Cristian said, with a mischievous smile on his lips. This sentence was obviously a deliberate rebuttal against Grandpa. ¡°You!¡± Alessandro was very angry, ¡°Do you still know that I am your grandfather?¡± ¡°What are you looking for me to?¡± Cristianughed again, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything. You can leave, please.¡± ¡°Cristian, treat your grandfather with respect. What are you saying now?¡± ¡°Mr. Vitale, you don¡¯t your job now, ande to my office to teach me how to treat the elderly?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Cristian, the three of us are elders anyway. How you behave with the two of us is okay, but you should give courtesy to your grandfather!¡± ¡°Courtesy?¡± Cristianughed coldly, ¡°No one has taught me what courtesy is in my life.¡± Alessandro was astonished, and he became angry, ¡°Are you still ming me for that?¡± Cristian said nothing. Serena¡¯s gaze moved as she looked at the people. It seemed Cristian had said something important. He said no one taught him what courtesy was in his life. What did that mean? Maybe¡­? Serena was pondering. Suddenly Alessandro made a sound, and was going to sit on the sofa, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know what courtesy is, or you¡¯re not polite, but you can¡¯t do silly things. What happened with the Roman group?¡± Cristian did not answer. Serena cast a nce at Cristian, and discovered his slightly downcast eyes that seemed to feel some emotion. ¡°The cooperation with the Romanos was decided before. Why did it suddenly change? Also, why are you hurting people? Do you know how much trouble it will cause for the Ferrari group?¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Cristian called him seriously. Alessandro stopped and looked at him, waiting for his exnation. Cristian opened his eyes with a wickedugh, ¡°If I remember correctly, the president of the Ferrari Family group is me. Shouldn¡¯t I decide whether to cooperate or not?¡± ¡°Even if you decide, you must have a reason. What is the reason why you stop cooperation? If you don¡¯t say why, I have the right to withdraw your position!¡± Cristianughed coldly out loud : ¡°Go ahead and try.¡± ¡°You!¡± Alessandro stood up angrily and pointed at Cristian trembling, ¡°Is this how you treat elders?¡± Serena was stunned in her mind. It had been her fault, but Cristian¡­ why didn¡¯t you exin it? Chapter 56: You overestimate yourself too much. No! Cristian had done it because of her. She could not let him take the me. At the thought of this Serena did not hesitate, went in front of the elder, and said, ¡°Alessandro, it¡¯s not Cristian¡¯s fault for this. It was all my fault.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Alessandro squinted his eyes as he looked at Serena, and asked in a dangerous tone, ¡°What do you have to do with this matter?¡± ¡°That day it was me¡­¡± ¡°I was the one who stopped her from going after Enrico. I don¡¯t want to deal with the Romano family for no reason. If you are not satisfied, we will talk about it at the board meeting.¡± Cristian suddenly interrupted Serena in a cold tone. Serena was stunned and turned to look at Cristian with an unbelievable face. What was happening to him? Why was he¡­ lying for her instead of letting her tell the truth? ¡°Cristian?¡± ¡°Go away.¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze lifted slightly, bing very fierce, ¡°Is it your turn to talk when we are arguing? You are not of our family.¡± Serena bit her lower lip. Her face turned pale and she moved to the side, holding her hands tightly. Leonardo felt a little aggrieved seeing her like that. Alessandro became furious at Cristian¡¯s words. This coward. He knew he would not convene a board meeting, because they all supported Cristian. The time had not yete¡­ But he was not going to let the matter end like that. ¡°Cristian, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Cristian looked indifferent, raised his head, and looked at Alessandro. ¡°Thepany is always here. It doesn¡¯t move, and you can convene the board of directors whenever you want. Just¡­ obey you.¡± After saying this, he lifted his lips. That smile looked arrogant and calm. Apparently he was very confident. It was true, even though Cristian was in a wheelchair, even though his way of dealing with things was always unexpected, and often taking surprising actions, what happened next always proved him right. The elders on the board knew that from the first day Cristian joined thepany. He had been underestimated by them. Shortly after his arrival, he immediately had excellent sesses, causing the board to change their minds about him. Everyone knew that Cristian was only disabled in his legs, not in his brain. ¡°The Romano family will not be kind to you. Cristian, you hurt Enrico, and you have to give him an exnation.¡± The two elders next to Alessandro, seeing that the situation was serious, and worrying that it was getting worse, had to start convincing Cristian. ¡°He¡¯s right. It may be okay if you don¡¯t cooperate with them, but why did you hurt him?¡± ¡°I was already generous by letting him live.¡± Said Cristian mercilessly. These merciless words changed the faces of those who were present, and Alessandro¡¯s reaction was the most intense. ¡°Ridiculous! How did your father have a son like you!¡± ¡°Grandfather!¡± Seeing that he was really going to hit him. Leonardo stepped forward and stopped his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Surely Cristian has his own reasons to stop cooperating. He¡¯s always been smart, and he¡¯s also a member of the Ferraris. He won¡¯t do anything harmful to our family. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Cristian replied with a cold stare. Serena had a headache as she listened to Cristian¡¯s words, and thought that he was deliberately angering Alessandro, and every word he said was so provocative, of course¡­ Alessandro got so angry!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Leonardo, listen¡­ listen to what he¡¯s saying! Isn¡¯t that absurd?¡± ¡°Grandpa, go home first. I¡¯ll send the driver to you.¡± Leonardo said nothing more, and helped Alessandro out, while the other two followed them. Silence returned to the office. Serena remained motionless. Her face was still pale, and her lower lip showed bite marks. ¡°Go away!¡± Cristian suddenly ordered her. But Serena did not move. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I told you?¡± Serena blinked and suddenly turned to Cristian, ¡°Why did you help me?¡± Hearing this, Cristian raised his eyes and arched his eyebrows. ¡°Obviously it was my problem, wasn¡¯t it? Why didn¡¯t you let me tell Alessandro the truth? It was my fault!¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Cristian suddenly huffed, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯re overestimating yourself?¡± ¡°What?¡± Serena didn¡¯t understand. She was just confused. What was happening to this man? ¡°Don¡¯t let me say for the third time. Go away.¡± Instead of leaving, she stepped forward, and asked with clenched fists, ¡°Cristian, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you hate me? But why are you helping me? If I had told Alessandro clearly what had happened, you wouldn¡¯t have quarreled. It was all my fault.¡± From the first time Enrico courted Serena, Cristian immediately refused cooperation. The second time was also for her that Cristian hurt Enrico. If she saw the two times together, however, it had always happened for her. But¡­ he said nothing about it, plus he had interrupted Serena when she wanted to say! ¡°Hey, woman, you overestimate yourself too easily. I decide whom to cooperate with. As for you¡­ I never need a woman to defend me. The problem is between Grandpa and me. It¡¯s not up to an outsider to intervene, understand?¡± Serena paused. ¡°Do you want me to tell you the worse? For a second-hand woman like you, do you think I did all this for you? What are you thinking about? Get rid of these stupid ideas now and get out of my sight.¡± The words fell without warning. Serena¡¯s face became more than pale. She had not expected¡­ for him to say such cruel words to her. The hands that hung on either side tensed in silence. Her body trembled and then she bit her lower lip, ¡°I, I understand¡­¡± Saying this, he lowered his eyes. Longshes covered the emotions in his eyes. ¡°Sorry, I thought too much and I will never do it again. Mr. Cristian, if you don¡¯t have any more problems, I¡¯ll go out.¡± Cristian did not speak, but the cold air around it obviously showed his intention to make her leave quickly. Serena turned, and walked out with her back all straight and her steps intensely heavy. She was not aware of Cristian¡¯splicated look toward her. What had happened to this woman? She always thought she understood what was on his mind. Did she really think that she was his wife? What a fool! However¡­ when he saw her with lowered eyshes covering her eyes, and looking so depressed, his heart beat fast apanied by intense pain¡­. It must be a wrong perception. A vain woman like her, she was just trying to seduce him all the time. Chapter 57: How ridiculous she was! Serena left the office and returned to her seat. After sitting down, she realized that the fingers of the hand that held the mouse were shaking noticeably. What was happening to her? Shouldn¡¯t she have gotten used to Cristian¡¯s words? She already knew that Cristian had a very bad impression of her. But she could not stop herself from thinking so much. If he really hated her so much, why did he always help her? All the scenes were being filmed in Serena¡¯s head. But they had all ended unpleasantly, and ended by Cristian¡¯s cruel words, like what he had just said¡­. Serena lowered her head, with a clear contempt for herself. How ridiculous she was! If Cristian really wanted to help her, he would not have said those words that hurt her in front of so many people. What he said was true, that he was the one who decided not to cooperate with the Romano group. He helped her in the clothing store because he did not want her to shame the Ferrari family. It was she¡­ who had thought too much. Suddenly she felt a pain in her belly, which made Serena pale. She sat up straight and rubbed her belly, suddenly remembering something. Now she was pregnant! She had not been nauseous for the past few days, so she hadpletely forgotten about the baby, otherwise she would not have drunk alcoholst night. Too careless! Serena got up and went to get a ss of warm water, but the pain did not go away. It was not very serious, but she continued to feel sick. She sat for a while, thinking that there was no longer a tendency for the pain to worsen, and she thought nothing would happen. Unexpectedly, in the afternoon the pain worsened, and while Serena hesitated whether to go and ask permission to be absent or not, Luke came looking for her. ¡°Serena, this is the project n for the nning department. Bring it down.¡± ¡°All right,¡± she took it with great force. It was at that moment that Luca realized Serena¡¯s face was so pale, looking like she was sick. He frowned, ¡°Serena, you don¡¯t look good. Are you sick?¡± Hearing this, Serena shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Luca asked her with great doubt, ¡°Your lips are very white.¡± Hearing this, she pulled out her lipstick to put makeup on her lips. Even worse! She looked sick before, but putting on the lipstick, the fiery red on her lips and her pale face made a clearparison, which made her look extremely scary. ¡°I¡¯m going down now.¡± Serena put the lipstick away, stood up with the document, and moved forcefully toward the elevator. Looking at this scene, Luca was speechless. What was she doing? Obviously she was ufortable, but she was necessarily saying she was fine. What was wrong with her? Luca returned to the office, informed Cristian about the process of his work, but suddenly remembered Serena. He told Cristian without thinking, ¡°I just saw Serena. She looks like she is not very well.¡± After hearing this, Cristian¡¯s hand holding a pen stopped briefly, without realizing it himself. ¡°But I asked her, and she said she was fine. No one knows what was happening to her. She doesn¡¯t say anything even if she feels sick?¡± Luca talked to himself for a long time. He stopped when he saw that no one answered him. He looked at Cristian, who had a cold look that fell on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do?¡± Faced with this look, Luca¡¯s heart pounded, and he suddenly realized that he was too involved in his own business. He touched his head awkwardly. ¡°No, no, I¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re done, get out of here. Don¡¯t interrupt my work.¡± Without waiting for Luca to give him an exnation, Cristian ordered him to leave. Luca did not dare to disobey; he simply turned and left the office. When Serena returned from the nning department, she felt even worse. It seemed that the pain in her belly was getting worse and worse. She wanted to go to Cristian to ask permission to be absent, but thinking of his cold face and merciless words, the idea faded. He was already displeased with her. If she had asked his permission, would he have refused her anyway? There was only one hour left to finish today¡¯s work, she had to hold on a little longer. Eventually, Serena felt so much pain that she leaned over the desk, almost fainting. Fortunately, in that hour, Cristian did not order her to do anything, so she could rest peacefully. She finally held out until the end time of work, and as soon as she tried to leave, she met Cristianing out of his office at the same time. Serena ignored him as if she had not seen him. She waited for the next elevator. Finally she got into the elevator. Serena got out and reached thepany door, but the pain in her belly was like a needle prick, and Serena could not help but squat on the floor. It was really painful. She squatted on the side of the road, and already called Alice on her cell phone. ¡°Serena?¡± ¡°Alice¡­¡± Serena¡¯s weak voice startled Alice. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°My¡­ stomach hurts. I¡¯m in front of thepany. Can you¡­¡± ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ming now.¡± Serena wanted to say something else, but call had already ended there quickly. She stared at the cell phone screen for a long time, and lifted her pale lips. She could imagine Alice had turned hastily, grabbing the car key and flying toward her. This woman¡­ She was generous! After hanging up, knowing that Alice was on her way, Serena became calmer. But still she was sweating a lot from the pain in her belly. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been since Alice had yet to show up, and her belly hurt so much that Serena couldn¡¯t take it no more. At this moment, a familiar car had parked in front of her. Serena heard the car door open, thought it was Alice, raised her head with a faintugh. But seeing the person, theughter stopped. Cristian? Why was he here? ¡°What happened?¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze fell on her, and he asked coldly. Serena¡¯s lips parted, trying to say something. But the pain in her belly increased, turning her words into a scream of pain. The color of Cristian¡¯s deep eyes changed a little and he ordered Luca, ¡°Get her into the car.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Luca went to help Serena into the car, and closed the car door. ¡°Serena, your face looks very bad. Why didn¡¯t you say anything when I asked if you were okay?¡± asked Luca. Hearing this, Cristian looked at her. Her small face was colorless and her forehead was covered with thick sweat, indicating the long duration of her severe pain. ¡°I¡­ am fine,¡± Serena replied weakly. At that moment her cell phone rang. She wanted to pull it out, but darkness suddenly appeared before her eyes, causing her to fall forward. ¡°Serena!¡± Chapter 58: Risky miscarriage Seeing that Serena¡¯s delicate face was about to collide with what was in front of him, Luca wanted to get up, but someone was faster than him. Cristian reached out his arms, wrapped her slender shoulders around him to hold her body in his arms, and pulled her forcefully toward his direction. The small figure fell into his arms, while Luca, who was in front of them, decided to keep quiet. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± The man in the back seat ordered in a cold voice. ¡°Yes.¡± Serena was not unconscious; she was just tired from enduring the pain for so long. She thought she was going to fall, and she did not expect Cristian to catch her, bringing her into a stable but cold embrace.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Serena raised her head and saw Cristian¡¯s firm chin and his beautiful pointed Adam¡¯s apple. The breath on his body was cold but gave people a very stable feeling. Again¡­ He helped her again, but would he always say something to hurt her after helping her? Thinking about this, Serena reached out her hand and pushed him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± She did not have that much strength, plus she was in pain, so her push had no strength and did not move him at all. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Although the pushing meant nothing to Cristian, her tone and attitude still made him feel miserable. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to worry about me!¡± Before she was in pain and slightly confused, but now, in Cristian¡¯s arms, she regained consciousness. Her cell phone rang again, Serena imagined that Alice should being, so she said, ¡°I want to get out of the car!¡± Hearing this, Cristian frowned and looked at her coldly. ¡°What are you saying?¡± His gaze was sharp falling on Serena¡¯s face like a knife. She was stunned, but she still stubbornly bit her lower lip. ¡°Am I not a stranger to Mr. Cristian? Let me out of the car and mind my own business.¡± Luca and the driver who were sitting in front were speechless. Mrs. Serena was too brave. How dared she says such a thing to the gentleman, really¡­ very brave. No wonder the temperature in the car suddenly dropped. ¡°Do you dare to repeat what you just said?¡± Serena bit her lower lip. She felt she was surrounded by stress, but she could not escape. Said it again? Serena looked up, she noticed that Cristian¡¯s gaze was very heavy. It seemed that if she had just said one more word, he would have strangled her by the neck without hesitation. After thinking about it, Serena finally did not repeat it, but asked, ¡°Is there a difference if I say it several times? I¡¯m not a repeater! Anyway, I want to get out of the car.¡± Cristian did not move. ¡°I want to get out of the car!¡± insisted Serena firmly. In the next second, Cristian grabbed her chin with his fingers until he almost broke it. ¡°If you speak again I will push you out of the car. You and your baby will die together.¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s pale face grew even uglier. Her lips trembled, ¡°Cristian, you are a devil!¡± Cristian coldly taunted her, ¡°Am I a devil? I really regretted promising you to keep that mutt. You are really not right in the head that you want to keep that coward¡¯s son.¡± Serena bit her lower lip. The child was not Francesco¡¯s! But she could not exin that to Cristian. Even she did not know who the father of the child was. She became angry and said to Cristian, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything!¡± Cristianughed coldly and ignored her. Serena finally fell silent, and the cell phone rang again. Cristian¡¯s gaze stopped. Who cared so much about her? Serena bent down and picked up the cell phone, and at the same time Cristian let her off the hook. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Serena? I¡¯m at yourpany. Where are you? How are you? Sorry, there was traffic when I came this way!¡± In the silent car, the concern in the female voice on the other end of the line was clear. Hearing that it was a woman, Cristian paid no more attention. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m on my way to the hospital.¡± Saying this, Serena wiped the sweat from her forehead. Seeing that she said she was fine but was actually still in a lot of pain, Cristian huffed. ¡°Seriously? Did you take a cab?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exinter. I made youe for nothing. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Call meter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alice confirmed several times that she was fine before hanging up. Ending the call, the woman¡¯s breathing became shaky. She leaned back in the seat and her hand unconsciously covered her belly. It still hurt so much¡­ Nothing happened to the baby? About fifteen minutester, the car stopped in front of the hospital. ¡°Sir, we have already arrived at the hospital.¡± The woman sitting in the seat did not move. Cristian frowned, ¡°Get out soon.¡± Serena did not answer. Luca turned his head and looked at her, said cautiously, ¡°Sir, she seems to have fainted¡­¡± What? Cristian¡¯s eyebrows twitched. The damn woman. Didn¡¯t she talk as well before? Now she fainted? A few minutester they put Serena on a stretcher and took her to the emergency room. Luca pushed Cristian¡¯s wheelchair, following them. Waiting outside, Luca asked, ¡°Won¡¯t anything happen to her?¡± No one answered him, but Luca continued, ¡°I just remembered that Serena had been keeping her belly covered for a long time. Won¡¯t it be because of the baby? By the way, she drankst night. It seems she shouldn¡¯t drink during pregnancy.¡± Cristian frowned. You can¡¯t drink during pregnancy! ¡°But she drank a lotst night¡­¡± Luca stopped and looked at Cristian. Cristian arched his eyebrows deeply and released a cold breath. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do?¡± Hearing this, Luca unconsciously covered his mouth and shook his head vigorously. Cristian closed his eyes, ¡°When she is well, call me.¡± ¡°Shall we wait here? Aren¡¯t weing back?¡± The blue veins on Cristian¡¯s forehead popped out, ¡°Do you want the doctor to find no one after the treatment?¡± After thinking about it, Luca nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s wait here.¡± Time passed. Finally the emergency room door opened, and the doctor came out removing his mask, ¡°Who is the patient¡¯s rtive?¡± Luca immediately raised his hand and then pointed to Cristian. The doctor¡¯s gaze on Cristian immediately turned with disgust, ¡°Is it her husband? Is he risking miscarriage and still drinking so much alcohol? Don¡¯t you want this baby?¡± Cristian frowned. What did he do with it? ¡°And she had been having ache for so long. Why did you only take her to the hospital now?¡± Chapter 59: Self-Deception ¡°Do you have the sense of responsibility as her husband? Shouldn¡¯t you worry about your pregnant wife?¡± A series of questions made Cristian¡¯s face horrified. His hands tensed silently until his joints were waxy white. Luke obviously felt that an improper look was present, so he hurried to speak before Cristian became enraged, ¡°We apologize doctor. The gentleman¡¯s legs are not veryfortable and we didn¡¯t notice it before. We brought her right away now. How is she?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g When he had finished saying his words, the doctor felt better, but his gaze on Cristian was still with disgust, ¡°She is fine now, but she has to stay in the hospital for two more days.¡± ¡°So you mean¡­ the baby is still healthy?¡± asked Luca cautiously. ¡°What question are you asking?¡± The doctor almost burst out after listening to this question. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have that baby?¡± ¡°No, no, no, I meant, thank goodness the baby is fine.¡± Luca quickly apologized; he really didn¡¯t know the proper way to converse with others. The doctor nodded and left, but Luca spoke depressedly, ¡°Sir, if the baby had died, you wouldn¡¯t need to worry about doing it yourself.¡± Hearing this, Cristian frowned and the aura in his body suddenly became fierce. ¡°Say it one more time!¡± Luca was surprised and did not dare to say another word. He was totally astonished. It had been Cristian who had called Serena¡¯s baby a bastard, and it had been he himself who had wanted Serena to have an abortion, but today¡­ Okay, anyway, Cristian became different from before after Serena married him, and he might be even stranger in the future. He had to adapt to it. Thinking about this, Luca felt relieved. There was only the smell of disinfectant in the quiet room, and Serena had been dressed in a clean gown. Shey quietly on the hospital bed. Her face was weak and pale, as if she had been seriously ill. Cristian¡¯s wheelchair was beside the bed, and the coldness in the man¡¯s eyes had diminished as he observed the motionless woman. ¡°When will she wake up?¡± Cristian suddenly asked. ¡°I asked the doctor, probably in the evening.¡± Cristian looked away. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Hearing this, Luca was a little surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t we staying here to apany her?¡± ¡°Maya ising.¡± Luca understood and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Maya to prepare the food and bring it, so she can eat right away when she wakes up.¡± The hospital at night was quiet. Patients had fallen asleep and even the apanying family members were silent. Serena woke up slowly, seeing everything white as she opened her eyes and a kind-faced woman was sitting by her side. ¡°Ms. Aurora, you are awake.¡± Hearing the name, Serena¡¯s brain was off for a moment and then she realized that she should be a maid of the Ferrari family. She wiggled her fingers and wanted to sit up, but she found that the pain in her belly prevented her from moving fully and she had to lie down again. Maya quickly stood up, ¡°Ms. Aurora, don¡¯t get up now. You¡¯re still weak. Stay lying down. Are you thirsty? Shall I get you a ss of water?¡± Without waiting for Serena¡¯s response, Maya turned intimately and poured a ss of lukewarm water for Serena, who smiled slightly and embarrassedly. Maya put down the ss of water gently and helped Serena sit up, cing a pillow on her back. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Serena took half a ss of water as Maya cautiously asked, ¡°Ms. Aurora are you feeling okay? Do you need me to call a doctor?¡± Serena shook her head and replied in a low voice, ¡°Thank you, no need to call a doctor. I¡¯m fine.¡± She only had a little pain in her belly, and she covered it by gently massaging it. ¡°Ms. Aurora, I prepared dinner for you, but considering your health reasons, everything I cooked is rtively light. Ma¡¯am try it.¡± Maya opened the thermos and took out all the food inside. Serena certainly was very hungry. Because of her stomach ache, she did not eat much during the day. Until this hour, she felt very hungry when she saw the food. ¡°Ms. Aurora.¡± Maya ced a soup in front of her very intimately. Serena took it and was moved with thanks, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, ma¡¯am. Take it while it¡¯s hot.¡± At that moment, outside the room, Luca appeared at the window pushing Cristian, who saw that since Serena had woken up and was chatting with Maya. He asked Luca to stop. Luca did not understand, ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Cristian tightened his lips and said coldly. Hearing this, Luca felt even more puzzled. ¡°We¡¯re going back? But we just got here and¡­ we haven¡¯t even gone inside. I heard she woke up. We can go inside to see how she is.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± Cristian scowled, suppressing his anger. ¡°Huh? But signor! Didn¡¯t wee especially to see her?¡± Luca was speechless. They had just arrived at the door of the room, and Serena had awakened appropriately as well, so why did they have toe home now? Luca did not quite understand what Cristian was thinking, but after he had finished saying what he was thinking, Cristian suddenly became very furious. He realized that something was wrong, so he had to keep quiet, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he pushed Cristian to leave, but just then the door to the room opened. Maya came out and saw them, ¡°Mr. Cristian, you are here.¡± Her voice was not loud, but loud enough to reach Serena¡¯s ears clearly. Hearing Cristian¡¯s arrival, Serena suddenly became very nervous, almost forgetting that he was supposed to be the one to take her to the hospital, right? ¡°Mr. Cristian, Ms. Aurora is awake. Would you like toe in?¡± Serena held the soup and was still motionless. Cristian didn¡¯te in because he didn¡¯t want to see her? Serena¡¯s eating movement slowed a bit as she looked out the door without realizing it. At that moment, she heard Cristian¡¯s cold voice. ¡°No.¡± Serena lowered her eyshes. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Luca obeyed Cristian¡¯s orders and pushed him away, leaving Maya with a puzzled face. She did not understand. It would have been logical for Cristian toe to the hospital to see thedy, but why did he not go inside? Thedy could hear the gentlemaning, but if he had gone straight like this¡­. Could it be that¡­ they had a fight? Maya thought in her mind and returned to the room after getting water. ¡°Ms. Aurora, you and Mr. Cristian¡­¡± ¡°Has he left?¡± Serena interrupted her and asked in a low voice. For some reason, Maya felt distressed when she saw Serena with lowered eyshes. She changed the words she was about to say, ¡°Mr. Cristian might have something to do, so he left suddenly, but he should be very worried about you.¡± Hearing this, Serena smiled bitterly. Was he worried about her? This was just self-deception. Chapter 60: Returning to the owner Seeing that the expression on Serena¡¯s face was a bit lost, Maya realized that herfort might be useless, so she could only gently say to her again, ¡°Ms. Aurora, don¡¯t be discouraged. After all, you only recently married him and you must establish a good rtionship with him. I see that Mr. Cristian treats you very special.¡± Hearing this, Serena raised her head and looked at her gently. ¡°Thank you Maya.¡± After finishing the soup, Serena went to sleep. Maya told her that she would take care of her all night, while Serena asked her to rest for a while on the bed, since she was the only patient in the room and no one woulde to know. Maya agreed. Serena sat for a while, then sent a message to Alice exining her situation and fell asleep. Alice came to the hospital to see her the next day. ¡°Maya, thank youst night for taking care of Serena. I will take care of her today. Go ahead and rest.¡± Alice¡¯s sweet words and hug made Maya very happy, and she soon left. After Maya had left, Alice quickly closed the door and returned next to the bed. ¡°What is going on? Why so mysterious?¡± Serena asked. Hearing this, Alice looked at her, ¡°Are you calling me mysterious? Wouldn¡¯t I be so mysterious if it weren¡¯t to investigate your things?¡± Investigating her things? Serena remembered the button, ¡°Do you have news?¡± Alice opened her bag and pulled out the button. The gold button shone in the light, ¡°I¡¯m returning it to its owner.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Serena took it and asked doubtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t you need it as an investigative clue? Don¡¯t you need it anymore?¡± ¡°Just see it once. I don¡¯t need it all the time. Besides, this is precious to you. I have to give it back to you.¡± Having said that, Alice blinked with a smile, ¡°Serena, you are very lucky.¡± ¡°My brother said there are not many such buttons on the market. The materials that are used are very scarce, and we have already sent someone to verify the source. When the source is found, it will be easy to know who it belonged to.¡± Serena thought it would be extremely difficult to identify someone with just one button, but she did not expect Alice to solve it so quickly. She felt a little moved, ¡°Alice, thank you.¡± ¡°How stupid of me to say thank you? You are my best friend.¡± Alice lifted her lips and suddenly remembered something. ¡°What are you going to do if you find that person? Do you divorce Cristian Ferrari?¡± Speaking of Cristian, Serena¡¯s expression becameplicated again. ¡°Why are you suddenly not talking?¡± Alice looked at her. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know, tell me what the problem is and I will analyze it for you.¡± Serena raised her head and saw Alice¡¯s anxious expression. Her lips moved, and then she told her everything that had happened recently. When Serena finished telling, Alice leaned on her arms with a loving face. ¡°ording to what you said, this Cristian treats you pretty well.¡± Pretty well? Serena thought the same, but remembering the scenes when he spoke coldly to her, she felt it must probably be an illusion. ¡°But his mood changes often. Maybe it¡¯s because of a leg injury? I¡¯ve heard that people with physical defects are more likely to lose control of their mood. And he is a respected man, if he is unable to make love, it must be very difficult for him¡­¡± Serena suddenly remembered that the first day when she was in the Ferrari house. To let him stay in the family, she had said many unscrupulous words to Cristian, and then¡­ he had dragged her on his legs to make her feel it. If Cristian was unable to have sex, what did she feel that day? ¡°What are you thinking? Your cheeks are red.¡± Serena was thinking about this very concentratedly, and Alice¡¯s words brought her back to her senses. Seeing that Alice was staring at her, the temperature of her face rose and she said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to criticize him about this.¡± ¡°How so? Do you feel sorry about that?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Then tell me what were you thinking about? Why did you blush when I mentioned this? Did you feel it?¡± Aliceughed strangely, but suddenly remembered something, and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be. Isn¡¯t it said that Mr. Cristian is impotent? How impossible it is to make you blush over this.¡± ¡°Alice, don¡¯t talk about that.¡± Serena just couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Alice talked about it too much. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. You blushed, and I just asked.¡± The door was knocked suddenly, then the handle turned, but it could not be opened. And a doubtful voice came from outside the door. ¡°Assistant Serena?¡± Alice looked at Serena and noticed that her expression had changed slightly. ¡°Is that Mr. Cristian?¡± Alice correctly guessed the person¡¯s identity at that moment. ¡°Sir, the door is locked.¡± Serena¡¯s face paled. Cristian had reallye! Hadn¡¯t hee and left again yesterday? Why did hee again today? What was he doing? ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Just when Serena was too nervous, Alice took her hand and blinked mischievously. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Without waiting for Serena¡¯s reply, Alice got up and opened the door. When Luca was trying to find a solution, the door opened and a strange woman appeared at the door. Luca was surprised, wondering if they had gone to the wrong room, but he looked around carefully and confirmed that he was correct. ¡°Are you looking for Serena?¡± Without waiting for Luca to think about it, Alice took the initiative to ask. Hearing this, Luca looked inside the room and saw Serena sitting on the bed. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Come on in.¡± Alice moved to give them room, and Luca went back to push Cristian in. It was also at that moment that Alice was able to see Cristian¡¯s appearance clearly. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, his powerful aura was very strong. The beautiful facial features immediately attracted Alice¡¯s gaze. His gaze was so cold that she only looked at him for a moment. Alice saw Luca pushing him into the room, and she still could not believe, that this man¡­ was Cristian, the heir to the Ferrari family of the North City? But¡­ wasn¡¯t he disabled? Alice thought he must be a fat man with bad skin, greasy hair, and ugly eyes, since he had been in a wheelchair for years. She never imagined he would be so handsome¡­. Before now, ording to Alice¡¯s imagination, she felt distressed that Serena was forced to get married, but now¡­. Alice swallowed her saliva. Cristian¡¯s handsome face appeared clearly in her mind and she felt slightly uneasy. She slowly turned her head. Looking at the man who even had the perfect back of his head, her heart seemed to be clutched by arge hand. Chapter 61: You will divorce in the future. After Cristian entered, Serena got nervous biting her lower lip because as soon as they were talking about his impotence, they had appeared at the ward door. There was no telling if they heard it or not. If he heard it, what will she do? Or, did he hear the previous conversation? At the thought of this, Serena¡¯s face paled as she clutched the sheets tightly in her hands. Cristian entered with his gaze at first circling around but eventually falling on Serena¡¯s body. ¡°Why is the door closed?¡± Hearing the question, Serena suddenly became nervous. Her face pale. The man squinted his eyes dangerously. This woman was so stupid. She can¡¯t hide the slightest thought. One question was enough to tell what she was thinking. Alice heard it, and quickly approached to exin, ¡°Serena was changing. That¡¯s why I locked the door. Is there a problem?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were still fixed on Serena coldly, as if he was identifying whether she had told the truth or not. Serena dared not look at him, and could only lower her eyes. That was all she could do. She could not hide anything.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Serena had a problem. When she had a guilty conscience, she waspletely afraid to meet people¡¯s gaze, because¡­ it was easy to reveal her feelings. The room seemed to be in a stalemate. The temperature dropped as soon as Cristian entered. Serena sat there like a prisoner and did not dare to move, while Alice advanced being distressed for her. ¡°Emm¡­ Serena has always been sensitive, and besides we are two girls alone and there is no one else here. For security reasons, we have locked the door, Cri¡­ Mr. Cristian? Can you understand us?¡± Alice stopped in front of Serena, interrupting the man¡¯s view. Cristian observed the woman in front of him: unlike Serena, she was wearing elegant makeup, wearing clothes and essories of famous brands, showing a sexy body she had and looking extremely energetic. While Serena, behind her, was wearing a light blue hospital gown. Her face and lips were pale, and her hair was more than a little messy. This stark contrast appeared all at once. Cristian withdrew his gaze, and did not respond to Alice¡¯s words, but looked at Serena and said coldly, ¡°Where is Maya?¡± Hearing the question, Serena raised her head and answered. ¡°Maya¡­ she¡¯s back home.¡± Cristian frowned. ¡°Alice is with me today, and I don¡¯t feel sick anymore, so¡­¡± He came for Maya, no wonder¡­ how could hee for her? ¡°Yes.¡± The man raised his jaw slightly and signaled for Luca to take him away. Luca was speechless and put the bag in his hand on the table, ¡°Assistant Serena, this is the toothbrushing set I just prepared. I¡¯ll put it here. The doctor said you will stay here for observation for two more days, so you have to stay in the hospital.¡± ¡°Oh thank you.¡± ¡°If there is nothing else, the gentleman and I will leave.¡± With what he said, Luca stepped forward and pushed Cristian out of the room. Being away from the ward, Luca asked directly, ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t wee here to see her? Why are we leaving so soon?¡± Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s eyes grew colder: ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t die, do you still want to stay?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­ but the question earlier made it clear that we came to find Maya.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie to find Maya?¡± Luca lost his intention to answer. Never mind. He can have it in his way. *** After they had left, Alice sat next to Serena and asked, ¡°I heard that man call you assistant Serena. What¡¯s going on? Shouldn¡¯t he call you Mrs. Ferrari?¡± Serena smiled bitterly, ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m not the real Mrs. Ferrari. In the future I will divorce.¡± Inexplicably, Alice¡¯s tight heart loosened at this moment, and she smiled, ¡°Yes, you will divorce in the future.¡± She knew about that six-month agreement between the two of them and that Serena would definitely leave that house. By that time Cristian would be single again. For a strange reason, Alice¡¯s depressed mood vanishedpletely. Thinking of this, Alice held Serena¡¯s wrist up and whispered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will do my best to find you the father of your child and bring you together.¡± Serena paused, reuniting? ¡°I don¡¯t know what that man is thinking. Sometimes I wonder¡­ maybe this decision is made too hastily? What if he was a married man? Or, if he had something that¡­¡± After all, it was just a one-night stand. You didn¡¯t know anything in that kind of dark night. You didn¡¯t know if it was a person or a ghost. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The man should be a person of good taste. As for whether he is married or not, we¡¯ll seeter. However you are pregnant, even if he is married, you can rece his wife!¡± Hearing this, Serena could not help but widen her eyes, ¡°Ali, Alice¡­ what are you talking about?¡± Alice curled her lips and said, ¡°What is it? Am I wrong? You have to get what you want in any way. If not, do you want your child to have only one parent?¡± Serena was speechless. This was the first time she had heard Alice speak in this way, and she could not ept it. ¡°What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Alice stared at her iprehensibly and asked. Serena bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Alice, you know why Francis and I got divorced, don¡¯t you?¡± Hearing this, the smile on Alice¡¯s face gradually disappeared and was reced by panic. ¡°Sorry, Serena, I hadn¡¯t thought so much before. I didn¡¯t mean to make you¡­ ruin other people¡¯s marriages. I just thought that the man did wrong things by getting you pregnant. If you find him, he is responsible. That¡¯s all I meant. Don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Serena knew how to respond. ¡°Francis is a bastard himself. Look, he had a woman on the side, but he tells you he was impotent and he didn¡¯t touch you for so long after marriage. Later he won the lottery and abandoned you. This was a trap in the beginning, you and that man are not from the same situation. Can you understand what I am saying?¡± Serena nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Serena, you must believe me. I am on your side. All my thoughts revolve around your interests. If¡­ I identally said something careless, don¡¯t get mad at me, okay?¡± Seeing his pitiful expression, Serena realized that she had taken it too far, and shook her hand, saying, ¡°I know you think for me, but don¡¯t ever say that again. If that man really already has a family, let¡¯s just ck off like nothing happened, okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alice nodded, ¡°I do whatever you say. Don¡¯t worry. I will find that man for you!!!¡± Chapter 62: I won’t even take a look at you Serena did not stay in the hospital for long. After the doctor¡¯s checkup, which assured her that she had no major problems, Serena took the initiative of wanting to leave the hospital. The doctor frowned, ¡°My advice is to stay in the hospital for observation for two more days. After all, your physical fitness is very poor.¡± ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m fine. Can I leave the hospital today?¡± Eventually, under Serena¡¯s insistence, the doctor agreed to let her go home after advising her not to drink alcohol during her pregnancy. Serena performed the discharge procedure on her own. She asked Alice about the amount she spent on loans, promising to pay her back as soon as possible. Alice happily paid for her. Knowing her condition, Alice said she did not want them back. Although Alice said this, Serena would not spend her money so haphazardly, so she remembered the exact amount and would pay it back as soon as she received her sry. Discharged from the hospital, Serena went home to settle down, and then she used the money left over from the hospitalization fee to buy two new sets of clothes for herself and returned to work wearing those new ones. Arriving at the site, although she waste, she sat down and began to work. She had not finished sorting through these earlier documents. After about half an hour, Luca exited the elevator without expression, walked past Serena¡¯s workce and quickly returned staring at her. ¡°Assistant Serena?¡± Did he see it wrong? How could someone who should still be in the hospital right now suddenly appear in thepany? Luca rubbed his eyes. Serena did not even give him half a nce, continuing to stare intently at the documents in her hand, and nodded silently. Luca: ¡°¡­ why are you here?¡± And wasn¡¯t this reaction too t? Serena replied, ¡°This is my work position. Is there anything strange that I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°I meant¡­ shouldn¡¯t you be in the hospital?¡± ¡°Not right now.¡± ¡°Look for Mr. Cristian, right? Bring these documents to him. I don¡¯t have time.¡± Serena handed them to Luca, who had no choice but to take them and headed toward the office. After Luca finished reporting his work, he gave the documents Serena had handed him to Cristian. ¡°Sir, this is the information that assistant Serena asked me to give you.¡± Hearing the information, Cristian raised his head, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange. She should be in the hospital right now, but I saw her at work just now. Sir, if you have nothing else, I¡¯m going out.¡± After Luca was gone, Cristian¡¯s hand holding the pen tightened slightly, frowning. Shouldn¡¯t this damn woman still be in the hospital? Why was she here? Thinking about this, Cristian put the pen down in his hand and pushed the wheelchair toward the door. Serena typed thest line of words, saved the data, and clicked to print. Suddenly she heard a cold voice as she intended to get up. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Serena stood still for a moment and looked to the side at the source of the sound. Cristian sat there, looking at her calmly. Meeting his deep eyes, Serena paused, and then exined, ¡°I don¡¯t have any problem. I¡¯m fine, and so I left the hospital.¡± ¡°You have nothing wrong?¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes, and his breath suddenly became sharp: ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you to stay there for two days? Don¡¯t your ears work?¡± Serena bit her lower lip and clenched her fist, ¡°Mr. Cristian, don¡¯t you need to say that? The doctor has allowed my discharge, and it means I don¡¯t have any serious health problems.¡± Cristian¡¯s thin lips tightened tightly, and he grinned widely. ¡°Yes, a woman like you maybe even pretending to be sick. How could you let yourself be sick?¡± Having said that, Cristian did not wait for Serena¡¯s reaction, and turned around turning his wheelchair to leave. His words angered her, and she went after him clenching her fists. ¡°If you think I¡¯m pretending to be sick, why did you take me to the hospital? Isn¡¯t that in contrast?¡± Cristian¡¯s movements stopped, followed by his gaze and his voice cold as hell. ¡°Next time you can die far away. Don¡¯t die at thepany door, and I won¡¯t even take a look at you.¡± Serena was speechless, biting her lower lip. Cristian walked away, and Serena¡¯s shoulders shook with anger. Eventually, she lowered her eyes, and the whole figure was like a deted ball. Let it go. Just remember what kind of person he was, and stop having hopes. Serena calmly took out the printed materials, stapled them up and put them in the folder. Coming almost to the end of the work, Alice called her and told her that she had prepared chicken soup for her, and wanted toe and see her and asked if she coulde down and bring it up. Serena felt Alice¡¯s generosity, and thinking that it is almost end of work and having no problem if she goes up now. So, she got off the elevator and took Alice to the office where she was working. ¡°I never thought, Serena, that I coulde to the Ferrari group one day.¡± ¡°Coming here¡­ is that a strange thing?¡± ¡°The Ferrari group is the most powerful in this city and most people don¡¯t have the chance toe here. Even my brother could not have the opportunity toe, because there is no cooperation between us. But I came here today because of you.¡± Hugging her arms, Alice said happily. ¡°This is the chicken broth I asked the chef to make for you. He told me it is great for pregnant women. There are many ingredients, although I can¡¯t name them, but the chef knows everything. This will be good for you. Have some.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Alice opened the thermos and poured a bowl of soup for Serena. The thick aroma of the broth filled the room in an instant, and Serena suddenly had a big appetite, so she immediately took a few sips. ¡°Alice, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me all the time. We¡¯re friends. Right¡­ where is Mr. Cristian¡¯s office?¡± Alice rubbed her hands together and said with a smile, ¡°Can I visit him?¡± Hearing this, Serena showed an embarrassed expression. Visiting Cristian¡¯s office? That was really brave. Serena thought as she raised her eyebrows, ¡°Alice, maybe you couldn¡¯t visit him. Mr. Cristian has a bad temper. If he finds out, he might¡­¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let you into the matter. You can take the broth slowly here, and I will look for it myself.¡± Alice quickly left without waiting for Serena to stop her. Serena was so nervous that she did not even dare to finish the broth in her hand. She put down the bowl and followed her. Alice walked very fast and arrived immediately in front of the office, and then she stuck to the door to sneak a look at Cristian inside. Chapter 63: Still friends? Alice had a tendency to push the door open. Serena was shocked and ran quickly to stop her. Alice tightened her lips sadly, ¡°Let me just have a look.¡± Without giving her any chance, Serena led her back to her seat, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t disturb him, or he will scold you.¡± ¡°Whatever, since you tell me, then let¡¯s wait until after he finishes work. By the way, does Mr. Cristian scold you often?¡± Serena thought about it for a while and tilted her head slightly, saying, ¡°There are no outbursts, but getting married to me is a problem for him, and he also has problems with his legs, so I can understand him¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Alice asked, ¡°Actually, I think letting you stay in the Ferrari family already means that he is generous, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be powerless. This Mr. Cristian¡­ he seems to be different from what others say.¡± After Cristian finally left work, Serena took Alice to his office. ¡°Just take a look. Don¡¯t stay long and don¡¯t touch things randomly, or you¡¯ll get caught.¡± Alice was quite regr. After observing the office for a few moments, she left with Serena. On her way back, she suddenly thought, ¡°Serena, will you invite me to your house tonight?¡± Serena clenched her hands in fright and looked at Alice with a strange expression, ¡°Alice?¡± Alice smiled ufortably, ¡°I meant. I¡¯m going to your house as a guest. You¡¯ve been married for so long, and no one hase to visit you right? I think I should go there and let everyone know that you have supports too, so they will not dare to mistreat you.¡± Her words were reasonable and convincing, and without much thought, Serena lowered her eyes. Alice looked unhappy when she saw that Serena was no longer speaking. She felt slightly agitated, and her hands on the steering wheel trembled, and then said, ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, then I¡¯m not going?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient. I¡¯m just thinking that¡­ it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve been married for so long, and no one has evere to see me.¡± Alice thought of her parents andforted her, ¡°I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? Serena, you can treat me as your family.¡± Serena smiled, and suddenly hugged the woman¡¯s neck, ¡°Alice, thank you.¡± Eventually Serena took her home, but she was not afraid after all, so she decided to go ask Alessandro¡¯s permission, but she met Leonardo on the street. Leonardo understood her intention to go to Alessandro and gently exined, ¡°Grandpa is still angry about what happened earlier, so I don¡¯t suggest you go to him. Can you tell me?¡± Serena pondered for a while and told him about the fact that she wanted to invite Alice as a house guest. After that, she lowered her head and said shyly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possiblee¡­ so I wanted to ask Alessandro.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Serena, you are also a member of the Ferrari family. You can make these decisions yourself. If you want to bring friends, you can bring them.¡± Leonardo was still so modest and polite, and Serena almost doubted that she would have misunderstood him previously. She didn¡¯t even notice that Leonardo called her Serena and even forgot that she should be Aurora in this house. ¡°Thank you, Leonardo. I¡¯ll let my friend in then.¡± ¡°Yes, go,¡± Leonardo smiled, and suddenly stroked her head, ¡°I heard you were in the hospital yesterday. Are you okay now?¡± The stroking motion was too cuddly. Serena unconsciously took a step back and shook her head, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go get my friend.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Leonardo followed her. Alice¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Leonardo. While she was still wondering who this man was, he joined her by introducing himself, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Leonardo, Cristian¡¯s older brother. Leonardo Ferrari.¡± ¡°Hi, my name is Alice Giordano.¡± Alice quickly responded by shaking Leonardo¡¯s hand without hesitation. ¡°Wee.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Have fun. I have to go.¡± Serena led Alice upstairs. As the two entered the elevator, Alice was still wondering, ¡°Is he Cristian¡¯s older brother? He is cute and seems to have a very good personality. He should be very good to you, right?¡± Serena recalled the memories and then nodded, ¡°Yes, Cristian¡¯s older brother is really a nice person.¡± ¡°Although he is handsome, but I think¡­ Cristian is even more attractive! His deep eyes and masculine temperament¡­¡± Serena gave her a strange look, and Alice coughed softly, ¡°I¡¯mplimenting your husband!¡± As they approached the bedroom, Serena suddenly felt embarrassed. She bit her lower lip and stood still. Why did she forget that she was now sleeping in the same room with Cristian? Will he¡­ agree that she brought Alice in? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Assistant Serena, are you back?¡± As she was thinking, Luca pushed Cristian this way. As soon as she saw Cristian, Serena¡¯s gaze changed and she took a small step back without realizing it. This subtle movement fell into Cristian¡¯s eyes where a slight sarcasm appeared. This woman seemed to be really afraid of him. Her fear came from the bottom of her heart, because a person¡¯s natural reaction movements did not fool people. ¡°Yes, I am back. Mr. Cristian¡­ this is¡­ my friend Alice. ¡± Serena thought about it, and then stepped forward and to introduce Alice to Cristian. As soon as she saw Cristian, Alice¡¯s beautiful eyes seemed to see the light. Her eyes glued firmly to the man¡¯s face without being able to move away. Then she raised her lips, preparing her characteristic smile. ¡°Mr. Cristian, I¡¯m Alice Giordano. We have already met in the hospital.¡± She blinked, and her heart was pounding wildly. Cristian inadvertently looked up and shifted his gaze to her. Alice¡¯s heart felt immediately captured! This look! This face! He was a perfect man! Alice could not remain calm as she looked at the man! However, Cristian¡¯s gaze remained on her face for only a second, and then fell on Serena who was beside her. Serena¡¯s back was almost frozen by this cold look. Her pink lips opened slightly, and she exined in a low voice, ¡°If¡­ we bother you, I¡¯ll take her out.¡± ¡°Wee.¡± However, at this moment, Cristian suddenly looked at Alice and weed her. The voice was not soft, but it was enough to make Alice¡¯s heart beat frantically. Luca looked at the scene ahead, feeling that something was not right. Chapter 64: Didn’t he have misophobia? Serena thought she had heard it wrong. He was indifferent. How could he say the word ¡°wee¡±? But he really said it, and he said it to Alice. For a moment, Serena felt bad, but she was also happy that Alice was weed. ¡°Luca, to the studio.¡± Luca responded, ¡°Then have fun. Mr. Cristian and I still have work to do.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alice smiled sweetly and greeted them. After they left, Alice looked at Cristian¡¯s back, ¡°Actually, I think Cristian is not as scary and cold as I imagined. What do you say?¡± Serena also looked at the man surprisingly, ¡°Maybe so.¡± ¡°Serena, you are so lucky!¡± ¡°Lucky?¡± ¡°Yes, you broke up with that bastard Francis, and married a high-quality man like Cristian. Aren¡¯t you lucky?¡± Lucky? Serena smiled reluctantly. She didn¡¯t know whether marrying Cristian was a blessing or a curse either. ¡°But sooner orter you will get a divorce. No matter how good it is, anyway it¡¯s useless, s.¡± At dinner time, everyone sat down at the same table. Alessandro¡¯s face was not serene, and only moderated when he felt the presence of a guest. ¡°Hello, Alessandro. This is Alice from the Giordano Group.¡± ¡°Giordano Group?¡± Alessandro narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Your brother is Matteo Giordano?¡± Alice was surprised, ¡°Do you know my brother?¡± A certain approval appeared in the elder¡¯s eyes, ¡°I met him once. He is a very promising young man.¡± ¡°I thank you for thepliment.¡± ¡°Cristian, you can learn from others.¡± Said Alessandro suddenly at this moment and all the people at the table looked at Cristian. Cristian lifted his lips and sneered, ¡°Is there another group in this town bigger than the Ferraris?¡± Alessandro snorted coldly, ¡°Do you think it is only because of you that the Ferrari group is sessful?¡± The corner of Cristian¡¯s eyes rose slightly and his voice was full of infinite coldness, ¡°The Ferrari group was only one of the five big groups along with others five years ago when I was not in control. The dominance of our group began from the time I took control, so why does Grandpa think it was not just because of me?¡± These remarks were justified and well-founded. Combined with Cristian¡¯s low voice, it had a very convincing power, making Alessandro indefensible. Serena was secretly shocked when she heard all this; it seemed that Cristian¡¯s abilities should not be underestimated. Except¡­ what was the reason why Alessandro did not like him? Serena suddenly became curious: why did grandfather and grandson have such a bad rtionship? As Alice said, ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. Alessandro, Cristian is right. It is my brother who has to learn from him.¡± Although the Giordano family was also known as one of the big three families in the city, but the Ferrari family was even stronger and more famous. Ferraris disdained to be equal to other families, and got rid of those in the same line to be the first. ¡°You are well educated, and your brother has the talent, and if there is a chance we can coborate.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Alessandro had a good conversation with Alice, and Serena admired her for that. It seemed that Alice had the ability to talk to anyone, but she¡­ There were differences between people. For example, towards her, Alessandro always had a serious face, never smiling. Because she, she would not know how to say anything nice to make him happy. Thinking about this, Serena lowered her eyes and continued to eat in silence. Suddenly, a chicken wing was ced in her bowl and Serena raised her head seeing Leonardo¡¯s kind smile. ¡°Serena, you have to take some meat, too.¡± This incident shocked everyone at the table, perhaps because they did not expect Leonardo to make such a gesture. Serena felt embarrassed and nodded dryly, ¡°Thank you, Leonardo.¡± Seeing the scene, Alice looked at Serena and said, ¡°Mr. Leonardo really treats you well!¡± Serena nervously bit her lower lip. He treated her well, but¡­ Cristian, who was sitting not far to her left, sneered. His voice was so low that only she could hear him. Serena looked at him and found that his eyes were deep without being able to understand. Damn, he must have misunderstood again. ¡°Please continue the dinner.¡± Seeing that everyone had remained still. Leonardo smoothed things over, and the atmosphere on the scene loosened. This meal was not very cheerful, especially for Serena, who, sitting next to Cristian who was always emitting icy breath, felt like she was in Antarctica. ¡°You are too skinny. Eat more.¡± Alice suddenly gave a serving of vegetables to Serena, who came to her senses and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± Serena thought about it for a while, looked in Cristian¡¯s direction and suddenly put a piece of meat in Cristian¡¯s bowl, ¡°You eat more too.¡± The action made everyone on the table stopped in a sh! Even the maids were stunned! Everyone knew that Cristian had misophobia! He did not eat what others had touched! And Serena gave him the meat with a fork full of her saliva. Alessandro watched this scene with bated breath and narrowed his eyes slightly. Serena noticed the changes in her surroundings, and looked at herself. Was she doing something wrong? Why did everyone seem to be defending an enemy? Leonardo smiled, and tried to exin, ¡°Never mind. You didn¡¯t know that¡­¡± However, before he could say the following words, he was shocked by Cristian¡¯s movements. For just now he took that piece of meat that Serena had just given him and put it in his mouth! ! ! Although this was only a small gesture, it shocked the people, including Alessandro. While all the maids remained motionless. Mr. Cristian, did you eat it? Serena did not know Cristian¡¯s habit, so she did not think the gesture was strange, but she was very happy to see Cristian eating what she had given him. She lowered her head and curled her lips, her eyes full of joy. After that, Cristian said, ¡°Continue.¡± Serena looked up in amazement, ¡°Huh?¡± Cristian nced at his bowl and Serena understood, continuing to give him another food, ¡°This one?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cristian replied and continued eating. The maids really didn¡¯t know what to say. Was this¡­ the same Mr. Cristian who had misophobia? Why did he suddenly seem to be cured? Chapter 65: Other Purpose At this meal everyone had a different thought, and when Alice was finally about to go, Serena saw her being very depressed, so she asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Alice kept her head down thinking about something, and did not hear her. Serena stopped, ¡°Alice?¡± Alice came back to herself and smiled embarrassedly after meeting Serena¡¯s worried look, ¡°Sorry Serena, I was thinking about something just now, so I didn¡¯t hear you. What did you say to me?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Serena asked worriedly. Alice gave her a forced smile, ¡°Nothing happened. By the way, has the rtionship between you and Cristian be more intimate?¡± Serena thought this question was a bit strange and frowned, while Alice quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity. That¡¯s all I mean.¡± Serena stopped talking and looked at her in silence. The calm look made Alice slightly agitated, ¡°Emm¡­ Serena, I really don¡¯t mean anything else. I am just worried about you. If you don¡¯t have anything to ask, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Alright, drive carefully.¡± Serena walked back toward the room in aplicated state of mind. Before entering, she remembered Alice¡¯s appearance and sighed. Alice seemed really worried about her¡­. Having such a friend was really lucky in her life. Thinking about this, Serena smiled slightly, then opened the door and entered. Upon entering the room, Serena came across Cristian¡¯s calm and deep gaze. Consequently her action paused for a moment before closing the door again. Because of the interaction at the table, Serena felt that the rtionship between her and Cristian changed slightly. Seeing that he was alone in the room, she bit her lower lip and walked over, stopping behind him to push his wheelchair. ¡°Where is Luca?¡± Cristian sat there indifferently and began to speak in a clipped voice. ¡°Woman, what do you want from me?¡± Serena¡¯s movements were stunned, looking at the back of Cristian¡¯s head without understanding the intention of his question. What did it mean? ¡°Taking your friend home without permission.¡± Only then did Serena understand what he meant, opened her lips and exined, ¡°I invited her as a guest. If you don¡¯t like her, next time¡­¡± ¡°Next time?¡± Cristian suddenly sneered. ¡°Do you think everyone cane to my house whenever they want?¡± Serena bit her lower lip, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Today is because¡­¡± She had not yet finished that Cristian suddenly grabbed her by the wrist, pulling her toward him and putting her on her legs. Serena¡¯s eyes opened wide, and she instantly lost the power to react. She felt Cristian¡¯s warm hands surround her and lock her in his arms. Serena¡¯s pupils trembled. Her chin was clenched by the man who surrounded her with his own breath. Serena saw Cristian¡¯s handsome face gradually erge before her eyes. Before she knew it, Cristian¡¯s thin lips covered hers. Serena felt her brain stopped working, and her body began to tremble slightly. He¡­ kissed her again. Did that count as a kiss? The man¡¯s lips were cold and dry, pressed against hers. Serena was forced to lift her head and grabbed Cristian¡¯s cor with full difficulty. Serena slowly closed her eyes without realizing it. Serena¡¯s memory seemed to have returned to the rainy night more than a month ago, to the man whose face she could not see. How came? The breathing was so simr. Were they the same person? No, they can¡¯t be the same person¡­. But why did she always think of that man when Cristian kissed her? Could it be because¡­ Cristian had not kissed her before? When she was confused¡­ she heard Cristian ask her in a mocking tone. ¡°You feel you are not attractive enough to seduce me and you want your friend to join together?¡± Serena was a little confused. What was he saying? Cristian¡¯s voice was low and enchanting, like a wine stored for several decades slipping down her throat, sweet and intoxicating. After a while, Serena suddenly realized what his words meant, and a hurt look appeared in her eyes. Serena pushed him away, but was tightly blocked by Cristian. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you try it yourself and let your friende and try it? Did you ask for my opinion?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ let me go!¡± Serena was so angry that in her beautiful eyes aroused emotions and an intoxicating brilliance, while from her red, swollen lips stubbornly came out defending words, ¡°Don¡¯t think that everyone has dirty thoughts like you. Alice is only here as a guest. It¡¯s not what you think!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cristianughed deeply. His eyes held her tightly. ¡°Are you sure she is only here as a guest and has no other purpose?¡± Serena¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at the man with the evil smile in front of her. ¡°How is that possible? Would Alice ever have any other purpose against you!¡± Serena bit her lower lip and defended for her. ¡°Eh, are you sure about that? Or do you think you can share your husband?¡± Serena did not understand. What did he mean by that? What did sharing her husband mean? Yes, it was true that they were spouses, but¡­ wasn¡¯t this a false marriage? What was he thinking by saying these words? Serena found that her heart was beating strongly, but she also felt that Cristian¡¯s eyes were too deep, so dark that she could not distinguish his emotions, and she bit her lower lip. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so, but¡­ I can guarantee that Alice has no thoughts about you. She only came today as a guest. I know it might bother you, but¡­¡± ¡°Why should it bother me?¡± Cristian cupped her chin, and said with a deep breath, ¡°My wife is generous enough to give me her friend. I should thank you, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Serena¡¯s eyes widened in amazement, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°If shees again, I will treat her well.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Serena: ¡°¡­ Cristian?¡± ¡°So, I do what you wish?¡± Serena¡¯s small face gradually turned pale and she looked at the handsome but evil man in front of her. Suddenly she thought that Cristian was more terrifying than she had imagined. Chapter 66: Are you jealous? ¡°Scared?¡± Seeing the fear in her eyes, Cristian gave a deep smile, ¡°You seem to be afraid of everything. How did you have the courage to marry instead of your sister?¡± His evil smile and eyes were full of coldness, which was notmon ones. Serena swallowed, feeling the breath left on her lips, slowly straightened her waist and stared at him firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Cristian squinted his eyes, ¡°You are not afraid?¡± ¡°No!¡± Serena said firmly, ¡°Alice will never have any other intention against you. I only brought her as a guest. I will not allow you to have thoughts about her.¡± Thisst sentence seemed to touch Cristian¡¯s heart, and his pupils stopped, ¡°You won¡¯t allow?¡± ¡°No! I will not allow you!¡± ¡°Woman, are you jealous?¡± Cristian suddenlyughed softly. Serena felt sunk and trapped by this attractive voice. The person in front of her not only looked good, but also had superb kissing skills and a delightful voice¡­. Wait, what was she thinking about? ? ? ¡°Who is jealous of you? I won¡¯t give you a chance to hurt Alice!¡± Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold and he suddenly pushed her away. Unexpectedly, Serena almost fell staggering to the ground, and she raised her head, staring at Cristian angrily. ¡°Do youpletely believe your friend? I really don¡¯t know if I should be sad about your stupidity.¡± Serena scowled and wanted to argue with him, but he walked away turning his wheelchair around. Serena was angry, but decided not to follow him to start the argument, as in her heart she definitely chose to believe in Alice. The two of them had known each other for so long, and they had a very good rtionship. Moreover, how could Cristian be liked by Alice? He was purposely provoking her! Serena angrily went to look for spare clothes, and after the shower she felt so sleepy that as soon as shey down on the bed she immediately fell asleep. As she slept, she seemed to hear someone walking in the room. She felt disturbed. Who was so noisy during the night? She opened her eyes quietly, and a long bodyy in front, looking a little familiar¡­ but, it was just a back figure. The eyelids decided to close again, and Serena covered her ears, soon falling asleep again. *** The next day, Serena was awakened by the maid who knocked on the door and told her that Miss Giordano had arrived. Serena, newly awakened, had no reaction to this information and confusedly asked, ¡°Who is Miss Giordano?¡± The maid exined softly, ¡°So far, she is the friend who was broughtst night. Herst name is Giordano.¡± Serena realized that she meant Alice. ¡°I got it.¡± Serena advanced to go downstairs, but felt something was wrong after taking two steps. What was Alice doing here early in the morning? However, she reacted quickly and said, ¡°Tell her to wait for me. I¡¯ll be right down.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± After the maid left, Serena quickly returned next to her bed, opened the closet and took out the clothes she had bought in the corner. When she was about to go to the bathroom to change, she discovered that Cristian was inside. Serena was a little embarrassed, she could not let the man out directly and did feelfortable changing outside. In the end she could only stand there and wait. Cristian looked at her and continued his movements. Serena took a deep breath and waited patiently. She looked at the time. After a while, Serena looked at the time again, and looked at Cristian, who still had not finished washing. After a while more, Serena lifted her head again to confirm the time, and finally failed to wait any longer and asked, ¡°Well¡­ when are you going to finish? Can you¡­ go a little faster?¡± Alice, was waiting for her downstairs. Cristian seemed not to have heard her and continued to wash himself slowly as if no one else was waiting for him. Serena bit her lower lip, ¡°Cristian¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I am disabled?¡± Cristian replied abruptly. Serena had nothing more to say. Did she want to rib him by saying that being disabled was a privilege? Would it take him ten minutes to brush his teeth? But after ncing at his immobile legs, Serena swallowed all these words. Never mind, why should argue with a disabled person? He was already unfortunate enough to have such a problem. She being his wife, if she stuck to his sore points, she would not be exactly kind and polite. Thinking about this, Serena suppressed her anger and asked in a low voice, ¡°So how much longer does it take?¡± Cristian sneered as he looked at her, ¡°Are you making me hurry?¡± Serena: ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking when you might finish!¡± Cristian looked at her coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you are.¡± Serena was very angry and thought that today anyway she did not have a chance to use the bathroom. After looking at him bitterly, Serena returned to the bed and sat down. He usually didn¡¯t stay in the bathroom this long. So why did he have to stay there today? It seemed like he did it on purpose. Serena suddenly remembered the words Cristian had said to herst night. Her expression changed slightly and she had no time to think about it. She changed her clothes directly next to the bed, since the door was closed anyway and no one could enter. Cristian wanted to be in the bathroom, then he can stay there as long as he wanted.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Serena was very quick to change, but when she turned around, she saw that Cristian was sitting in the wheelchair staring at her. She did not know when exactly he had left the bathroom. Serena¡¯s eyes widened sharply, ¡°When did you get out?¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze turned cold: ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to hurry up?¡± Serena had nothing more to say. When she needed to use the bathroom, he did note out, but when she no longer needed, he said he hurried for her. In just the blink of an eye? ¡°Did you see everything?¡± Serena asked. Although her back was turned, but¡­ after all, she was naked, and it was not known¡­ if he saw her. Thinking about it, Serena¡¯s face became warm. Cristian smiled and stared at her mockingly, ¡°What if I saw?¡± Serena opened her eyes wide and unconsciously twisted her hands. What if he saw her? How could he be so arrogant? ¡°Cristian, you¡¯re a bastard!¡± ¡°Bastard?¡± Cristian turned the wheelchair toward her, raised his eyebrows slightly, and suddenly grabbed her wrists to carry her on his legs. Serena foresaw in advance, ordingly pressing her hands on his thighs as her body arched toward the man. His warm hands gripped her by the hips, ¡°Would you like to see something more bastard?¡± Serena¡¯s face changed slightly, and she lifted her hand to push him away. However, she forgot that her hands were resting on his thighs. Raising one of her hands, and the other one had to withstand her full weight and, along with her difficult movements, actually slipped between¡­ her legs¡­. Chapter 67: He seems to be looking forward to it Both of them were stunned on the spot. For neither of them had expected such a thing to happen. Serena¡¯s lips trembled and she looked at the man in front of her with embarrassment, ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Cristian¡¯s face turned pale as he stared at her through gritted teeth. ¡°Sorry?¡± This word came out and squeezed between her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t take your hand away, as long as you want to touch me?¡± As his words fell, Serena felt the ce where she touched, seemed¡­ to have reaction and be a little bigger. Only then did Serena scream, and she withdrew her hand back, staring at him with a flushed face. ¡°Pervert!¡± She imprecated with her face all red. Cristian did not know what to say. Damn it! Was she calling him a pervert when she was the one who touched him? Cristian narrowed his eyes tightly and stared at her dangerously, ¡°Who are you calling pervert. Say that again?¡± The breath on his body was dangerous and fierce, like an angry beast that will jump on you and tear you to pieces once you run away! Although Serena sometimes scolded him, she never dared to challenge his limits of anger. Being asked in this way, Serena was immediately afraid by biting her lower lip. ¡°I¡­ wasn¡¯t wrong to call you that!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even have enough confidence to say you¡¯re right. Am I a pervert? Eh, who was it that touched me?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± ¡°Who knows if you did it on purpose or not? A woman like you, even if you did it on purpose, you won¡¯t admit it.¡± ¡°On purpose?¡± Serena was so angry that he said directly, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Who wants to touch you?¡± Having said that, Serena turned her back and continued, ¡°It was you who saw me change first!¡± Serena had no intention of arguing with him. Who knew that Cristian scoffed and continued the argument, ¡°Oh yeah? You mean because I saw you change, so you want to take advantage of that and get revenge?¡± Serena turned around incredulously, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± Knock knock¨C At that moment, someone knocked on the door and Serena stopped. Alice¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°Serena, are you awake?¡± Alice? Why did shee up? Suddenly, Serena looked in panic in Cristian¡¯s direction. Seeing the evil smile at the corner of the man¡¯s lips, her heart sank and she quickly replied, ¡°Alice? Wait a minute. I¡¯ll be right out!¡± Serena thought of the words Cristian said to herst night. ¡°If shees again, I will treat her well.¡± She could understand the meaning of these words even as she thought about them with her toes. Bastard Cristian! Serena quickly grabbed her things, and then quickly passed the man. A cold voice came from behind. ¡°Your friend, she seems to be looking forward to it.¡± Serena¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped at these words. She did not turn around, but bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Alice is definitely not the kind of person you think.¡± ¡°Stupid woman.¡± Cristian sneered deeply. Serena clenched her fists, and said angrily, ¡°Alice and I have been friends for many years. If I say no, it¡¯s no, and a person like you who has no friends could never understand me.¡± Having said this, she did not wait for Cristian¡¯s reaction, and hurriedly left the room. Opening the door, she saw Alice¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Serena, you are finally here.¡± Alice saw her with a smile and wanted to enter. Serena blocked her with her body and pushed her out before closing the door. ¡°What is it?¡± Her movements made Alice puzzled, ¡°Serena, won¡¯t you let me in?¡± Serena exined, ¡°Cristian is inside.¡± ¡°What happens if he¡¯s inside?¡± Alice smiled and said indifferently, ¡°We¡¯ve met before.¡± Serena frowned unconsciously. It seemed that Alice was not afraid of Cristian at all. Didn¡¯t she feel the indifferent aura about him? Serena blinked, and stopped talking. Alice noticed her friend¡¯s expression, and only then realized that she had exaggerated a bit and exined to her, ¡°I meant you¡¯re there anyway. What¡¯s so scary for me?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°He is a man, not a beast. What are you afraid of, Serena?¡± Having said that, Alice leaned in front of her and stared at her. Serena¡¯s face changed slightly: Alice should know why she was afraid of Cristian. ¡°Alice¡­¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m here for you, not for him. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to breakfast.¡± Serena was surprised, ¡°You came here so early just to take me to breakfast?¡± ¡°Sure, I asked the doctor yesterday and he said you¡¯re not very well. It¡¯s probably because you were too busy with work before and not getting enough nutrition. This bastard Francis really treats you badly. You are too good to put up with him for two years. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to you before. I should have beaten him as soon as possible and your body won¡¯t be damaged like this!¡± Seeing Alice so angry for her, Serena was deeply moved. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The story is over.¡± ¡°Yes, is Cristian awake? Shall we call him together?¡± Alice suggested again. ¡°No need. He wouldn¡¯te together with us. Let¡¯s go alone.¡± Exactly at this moment, the door of the room opened again, and Cristian came out moving the wheelchair by himself. Serena¡¯s expression changed in a sh and she unconsciously squeezed Alice¡¯s hand! ¡°Alice, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mr. Cristian? Good morning, Serena and I are going to have breakfast. Mr. Cristian would you like to join us?¡± ¡°Alice!!!¡± Serena eximed with a pale face. ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing Serena¡¯s reaction so strong, Alice asked curiously. Serena tightened her lower lip and said nervously, ¡°I, we¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Just when Serena was too nervous to speak, Cristian answered. Serena¡¯s eyes went wide. This bastard! He really agreed! ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go together. I¡¯ll drive.¡± Alice took out the car key from her bag and shook it in front of Cristian. Her lips with lipstick made a beautiful smile. Serena watched this scene withplicated eyes and, thinking of something, walked behind Cristian, ¡°I¡¯ll push you.¡± However he already agreed, and Serena could not say anything in front of Alice anymore, otherwise with a certain reaction, Alice would think about it. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go get the car. Take your time.¡± Then Alice advanced in front and Serena pushed Cristian, asking in a low voice, ¡°What the hell do you want to do?¡± Chapter 68: Flirting Her voice was deliberately low to keep Alice from hearing her. Cristian¡¯s thin lips lifted open slightly. ¡°Afraid?¡± Serena looked at Alice in front of them. Today she wore a red skirt. The shape of the skirt outlined her body perfectly. Alice always had a beautiful body. Did Cristian fall in love with her? Thinking about this, Serena clenched her fist and bit her lip, saying, ¡°You know she is my friend. Why did you agree toe to breakfast with us? What are your intentions?¡± ¡°Divorcee, you don¡¯t seem to understand the situation.¡± Cristian sneered, with a tone of sarcasm. ¡°I was invited by your friend. Even if there are intentions, it will be your friend who has intentions about me.¡± Serena was speechless. His words were reasonable. There was no way to retort!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. No! Alice was not such a person! ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore. Alice only asked you out of politeness seeing that you came out. She didn¡¯t know you would ept.¡± In any case, Serena would not believe that Alice would have any intention about Cristian. It was true that apart from his disability, Cristian was an excellent man, but after all, he was her husband. Alice will have no thoughts for him. Trustworthy Alice! ¡°Naive.¡± Cristian found that this woman was just stubborn and lost the intention to argue with her. Although Serena was angry, she still had to push Cristian into the elevator and reluctantly pressed the close button. Just as the elevator door was about to close, a hand reached between it, causing it to open again. Serena raised her head and unexpectedly saw a familiar figure. Leonardo smiled softly and looked at them, greeting them, ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Leonardo?¡± Alice saw Leonardo and quickly turned to the side, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Leonardo smiled at her, then entered, stopping beside Cristian, ¡°Cristian, why so early today?¡± As soon as Serena¡¯s lips moved to exin, Alice interrupted her, saying, ¡°We¡¯re going out for breakfast. Leonardo, do you want toe with us?¡± ¡°Have breakfast together? That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Leonardo smiled and nodded, ¡°If Miss Giordano invites me, I¡¯ll dly go.¡± Serena was ashamed, but at the same time she was relieved. If Leonardo went too, Cristian¡­ wouldn¡¯t do anything, right? ¡°You look like you¡¯re not very well. You need to watch your health.¡± Leonardo suddenly looked at Serena and said. Serena, facing Leonardo¡¯s kind look, nodded slowly and then lowered her eyes. Cristian¡¯s older brother seemed to care about her too much, although these were just somemon words, but they were also a kind of trouble for Serena. Because Cristian would misunderstand her. ¡°Cristian, how are you doing with your legstely? Do they still hurt?¡± After worrying about Serena, he started asking about Cristian¡¯s. Cristian tightened his lips and the breath on his body was cold. ¡°No.¡± Compared to Leonardo¡¯s kindness, Cristian was really cold, Serena thought. While Alice, who stood to the side, did not think so. ording to her, Leonardo was a very sweet and kind person, and she would be very happy to fall in love with such a man, because she would be treated gently and he will take care of everything. But Alice could not help but look at Cristian. She felt that such a man had more desire to conquer. Although his breath was very cold, and his handsome face had an expression that seemed to say ¡°no strangerse near¡±. This kind of man was very cold when he did not love you. But as long as he fell in love with you, he will be enthusiastic like fire, and will not beparable to Leonardo¡¯s tenderness. Thinking about this, Alice¡¯s eyes became more determined. The four people had thoughts all different from each other and quickly got off the elevator. Alice went to get the car. Her original intention was to get Cristian into her car, but she ignored his wheelchair condition. It was ufortable for him to get into her car. Fortunately, Luca arrived at this time, so Cristian got back into his car, letting Serena push him over. After the two had left, Alice looked at Cristian with some disappointment. ¡°Miss Giordano, will youe with me if you don¡¯t mind?¡± Alice came to her senses, looked at Leonardo who smiles, lifted the corners of her lips and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have my car with me. We drive alone. It¡¯s more convenient for going to work.¡± Leonardo thought about it for a while and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± After Serena pushed Cristian into the car, she also sat inside, then seeing that Alice and Leonardo¡¯s cars left first. She gave them a few looks. ¡°Did you want to go with Leonardo?¡± Cristian asked suddenly in a cold voice. Hearing this, Serena came back to herself and looked at him confusedly. Cristian looked up and stared at her sarcastically with a smile between his lips. ¡°Did I make a mistake? Aren¡¯t you the one who flirted with him in the elevator?¡± Flirt? When did she flirt with Leonardo? Serena was furious, ¡°Don¡¯t condemn people at random!¡± ¡°Eh, you are also smart enough that you made my brother so worrying about you.¡± Serena gritted her teeth, and her hands stretched out on either side silently and the joints of her fingers turned slightly white. ¡°It¡¯s just a question. Do you have to misunderstand people to be happy?¡± Serena bit her lower lip firmly and fearlessly met with the man¡¯s indifferent gaze. Cristian¡¯s gaze fell wickedly on the woman¡¯s face as she wanted to say something. Serena suddenly let go of her hands and turned her head away. ¡°You can say whatever you want. If you think that way, then it will be the way you think.¡± She did not want to discuss it anymore. However, Cristian¡¯s opinion of her would not change. No matter. Thinking about this, Serena looked at the scene that was steadily flowing past the window, feeling slightly sad. To be married to a Ferrari would already have been a sorrow. Thinking about her mother¡¯s attitude that night, Serena felt a strong disappointment in an instant, filling the entire carriage. This depressed mood was especially noticeable that Cristian quickly sensed it. He looked at Serena who turned toward the window withplicated eyes, thinking that she easily became depressed because of his sentences, perhaps¡­ did he really misunderstand her? But why did Leonardo care so much to a woman? If that woman had done nothing, or given some pointers, would Leonardo have been like that? And now he got a script. Who dis he want to show? A woman who married instead of her sister will not be a good woman. Chapter 69: You can stay away from Cristian Shortly after arriving at the agreed ce, Luca opened the car door and felt totally rxed. Wiping off his sweat, Luca looked at the two people in the car. Serena stood up without expression pushing Cristian who had a cold face to get out of the car. These two people¡­ they really were a couple. Luca thought. He usually drove just for Cristian, who was already emitting enough cold air. Now Serena joined in. He thought she could bring some vitality to the car. Who knew¡­ that her depressed mood was even deeper than Cristian¡¯s. They were just a perfect match. As soon as Serena pushed Cristian out of the car, Alice and Leonardo also parked beforeing toward them. Seeing that Serena was not happy, Alice approached her and worried about her. ¡°Serena, are you okay?¡± Serena smiled reluctantly and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Good, let me help you.¡± Without waiting for Serena to react, Alice stepped forward and held the handles of the wheelchair. Serena was stunned for a moment moving without realizing it. She stood there and watched Alice push Cristian inward, her brain became out of order and she could not react. Luca, himself seeing this scene, opened his eyes wide in surprise. What was going on? This friend of Serena¡¯s¡­ wasn¡¯t she too enthusiastic? So Luca looked at Serena and whispered, ¡°Serena, don¡¯t you follow him?¡± Hearing the words, Serena came back to herself. Follow him? For what? Cristian didn¡¯t like her anyway. What¡¯s the point of following him?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. No, what was she thinking. She had to chase him to prevent Cristian from having other thoughts about Alice. Thinking about that, Serena hurried her steps. Luca looked at Serena¡¯s back and shook his head. Wasn¡¯t this woman too weak? She left her husband stolen from her hands, still remaining indifferent. One really didn¡¯t know whether to call her stupid, or innocent, or insensitive. ¡°Luca, what are you doing here? Let¡¯s go in together.¡± Luca nodded, took just a step forward but immediately came back, ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll wait for you here. I still have something to do.¡± Not stupid. The atmosphere of these four people was too strange. Better to breathe the fresh air out here! Leonardo¡¯s lips lifted slightly and he smiled for a while, as if he could see the thoughts in his heart. But he said nothing, and turned to follow them. Probably because it was early, there were not too many people here. Alice came here often, so the proprietor came up to greet her as soon as she saw her. ¡°Alice, did youe here so early today? Hey, who is this? Boyfriend of yours?¡± Hearing this question, Serena unconsciously stopped and stood in a ce not too far away watching them. Alice blushed at the question, and smiled yfully, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡± Someone as smart as the proprietor, seeing the woman¡¯s shy look, tried to keep joking. ¡°He¡¯s not now, but who knows if he is in the future?¡± Serena sideways clenched her fists unconsciously. How could she? She took two steps forward and stopped next to Alice, staring coldly at the proprietor reproachfully, ¡°Didn¡¯t Alice tell you he¡¯s not her boyfriend? Why do you continue?¡± Serena suddenly became angry, which was unexpected by everyone. Including Cristian, he did not deny it because he wanted Serena to clearly see her friend¡¯s intention. Who knew she would suddenly get angry? Even the owner was caught off guard. She nced at Serena, stopping on her hand hanging on the wheelchair and looked again at Alice, who turned pale. The owner immediately noticed what was happening and hastened to say with a smile, ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am, I had no other intention. I joked a little because I knew Ms. Giordano well. I hope you don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Alice also reacted suddenly at that moment, smiling barely and exining to Serena, ¡°Yes, Serena, she always jokes about me. Do you remember Gabriele Costa? Last time I hade with him. She had asked the same question. Hahaha, funny¡­ really Serena, she¡¯s just joking.¡± Serena still couldn¡¯t forgive her. After all, she did not want Alice to have anything to do with Cristian. Cristian¡¯s wordsst night really made Serena worried and scared! Although they had already exined, Serena was still very unhappy and remained silent. ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Exactly at this moment, Cristian spoke. Everyone looked at Cristian, who tilted his head slightly with an extremely cold gaze. Serena unconsciously clutched the wheelchair in her hands and bit her lower lip. Alice¡¯s eyes lit up! ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a joke. Let¡¯s go inside!¡± The proprietor felt that it was not easy to joke with this man, and she dared not say anything else. She could only ask him toe inside, so as not to affect the other customers here. Desperate, Serena had to follow everyone inside. Cristian said it didn¡¯t matter, if she continued further, she would not leave a good appearance. After sitting down, Serena could not get any interest in ordering food, while Alice charmingly exined to the Ferrari brothers how to eat the dishes and what to eat. Cristian was still sitting there without expression, while Leonardo asionally responded politely. The atmosphere was really depressing, and Serena got up, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± She got up and went out. Alice stopped talking, and as she looked at her, her smile gradually disappeared. Thinking of something, she suddenly got up too, ¡°Serena, wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Serena stopped by the door to wait for her. Alice stepped forward and intimately took her hand, and together they headed for the bathroom. ¡°Serena, are you still upset about the business earlier? The owner had no other intentions. I exined it to you just now. Do you believe me?¡± Serena looked thoughtful, and stopped after hearing these words. She looked up, staring at her intricately. ¡°Alice, can you¡­ stay away from Cristian?¡± Chapter 70: Let’s make a bet ¡°Serena, what¡­ does that mean?¡± The smile on Alice¡¯s lips turned stiff, ¡°I had no other intention. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Yes I believe you!¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°How could I doubt you?¡± She was just worried that Alice was too close to Cristian, which would hurt her. After all, she always thought that¡­ Cristian¡¯s words should not be a joke. Moreover, the stories about him might be false. His disability may be real, but his helplessness was probably just a rumor. After all, the touch on her hands in the morning was real. ¡°Serena, if you trust me, why do you say these things?¡± Alice¡¯s expression became embarrassed, and she lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Was it the owner¡¯s words that made you misunderstand? But I have already told you that she is only joking. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll bring Gabriel to tell you next time.¡± Serena did not speak, looking at her frowning. She wanted to exin, but didn¡¯t know where to start. Alice thought she didn¡¯t believe, so she quickly pulled her cell phone out of her bag. ¡°I¡¯m calling Gabriel now!¡± Serena held her hand, and Alice stopped, raising her head. ¡°Don¡¯t call him. I trust you. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± How could she say she was worried that Cristian was the person with other intentions instead of her? ¡°What?¡± Alice asked when she saw she was hesitant to continue. Serena bit her lower lip anxiously, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you, but Alice, aren¡¯t we best friends? Trust me. Stay away from him!¡± Alice¡¯s expression sank, ¡°Serena, do you like him now?¡± Serena stopped her breath, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, why are you telling me to stay away from him? Besides, I didn¡¯t even get close to Cristian. Now you seem really possessive of the man you like.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Serena¡¯s eyes widened. Did she like Cristian? Impossible, he always said cruel words. She was just preventing Alice from being hurt by Cristian, nothing else. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! But I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you!¡± ¡°No need to exin.¡± Alice turned her head without looking at her again, but she was obviously in a bad mood, ¡°Serena, I thought we were best friends. Trust is the most basic thing. I helped you on so many things, but you instead think I have intentions about Cristian, don¡¯t you?¡± Serena¡¯s face paled, and she took Alice¡¯s hand, ¡°Alice, I trust you, and I don¡¯t think you have any intentions about Cristian. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Alice sighed suddenly, then took her hand and whispered softly, ¡°Who do you think I went out to have breakfast with them for? I¡¯m doing it for you.¡± ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Even if you get divorced in six months, but now you still carry his wife¡¯s name and live in his house. I hope you can have a good rtionship with Cristian. Serena, do you understand my real intentions?¡± Serena was surprised. ¡°I hope you can be safe and sound for thest six months in their home. We are best friends. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Alice¡­ sorry.¡± Serena did not expect her to be thinking for her. She thought that at most she had invited Cristian and Leonardo out of politeness. She did not know that this gesture had a deep meaning like that, while she herself only wanted her away from Cristian. She thought the owner¡¯s words were harsh and felt sorry that she had said such a thing to Alice. Serena felt ufortable, and her face unconsciously blushed, ¡°Alice, I¡¯m not ming you. I too have difficulties to tell you¡­ to stay away from him.¡± ¡°All right, I understand you and it¡¯s not all your fault, but¡­ don¡¯t stop me from helping you, okay?¡± Alice gently persuaded her, while Serena did not know how to refuse, so she could only nod. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back now. Don¡¯t let them wait too long.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After returning, Serena and Alice sat separately. After all, Serena was Cristian¡¯s wife, so she had naturally sat next to him. As soon as she touched the chair, Cristian¡¯s cold voice came. ¡°So nervous as to discuss countermeasures with your friend?¡± Serena¡¯s movements froze on hearing this and she turned to look at the man. Cristian turned his head slightly. His gaze caught her face with precision, and said lifting his lips, ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Serena¡¯s face turned pale and did not respond to Cristian¡¯s words. ¡°Your friend, she obviously wants to seduce me. Can you believe it?¡± Serena ignored him, while Cristian continued. His tall body tilted slightly in front of her, and his thin lips rested on her whispering ears. Heat was still exhaled on her neck creating an itch. Serena¡¯s body trembled, trying to avoid it, but Cristian grabbed her wrist. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, we can make a bet.¡± Bet? Serena blinked slightly, biting her lip, and said, ¡°This thing is impossible, so I don¡¯t need to bet with you, bore!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Cristian continued, ¡°If you lose, have an abortion.¡± Serena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Her hands hidden under the table gripped, and she said gritting her teeth : ¡°It¡¯s not possible!¡± ¡°Why? Scared?¡± There was a touch of sarcasm and contempt in Cristian¡¯s voice, and Serena straightened her back, ¡°This kind of bet is too boring. I disagree.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t decide it. After all, if between the friend and the mutt you can only choose one, who do you think you would choose?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ Cristian, don¡¯t exaggerate.¡± ¡°You promised me to keep the baby and stay in the Ferrari family and we signed a contract and we are getting divorced in six months. Alice has nothing to do with it. Why do you have to involve her?¡± Serena was very angry. Alice thought so much for her, but Cristian asked her to choose between the baby and Alice. ¡°Since the game has started. I will decide the rules. From the moment you married me instead of your sister, your fate is already prescribed. You still don¡¯t know what position you are in?¡± Serena gritted her teeth, her nails silently sinking almost into the flesh. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Seeing the two of them talking so close together, Leonardo smiled and asked jokingly, ¡°Cristian, you have a very good rtionship with your wife.¡± Hearing this, Serena unconsciously turned away from Cristian, thinking that no one would want a good rtionship with such a perverted man. Cristian grabbed her arm and smiled mischievously at Leonardo¡¯s kind look, ¡°Yes, thanks to you brother that I can marry such a pretty woman.¡± Chapter 71: Why didn’t he unmask me? Leonardo was surprised, and after a momentughed weakly. ¡°Cristian, are you ming me for supporting your marriage to grandfather?¡± What? Serena was shocked that Cristian¡¯s marriage was supported by Leonardo? Cristian sneered and did not answer again. ¡°You are no longer young. Besides, you have a leg injury. You should find someone to take care of you. I knew about the daughters of the Gallo family, so I had supported this marriage. Cristian, for you I have only good intentions.¡± At first, Serena was just surprised that Cristian¡¯s marriage was actually supported by Leonardo, but after hearing this, Serena¡¯s face suddenly became fearful and she looked at Leonardo. Knew about the daughters of the Gallo family? Didn¡¯t that mean¡­ he knew that she was not Aurora? Thinking about it, Serena suddenly remembered that he had even called her by her name before! She didn¡¯t notice at the time, because she was used to being called Serena, so¡­. Thinking so far, Serena was already full of sweat. She looked at the man sitting across from her with a gentle smile and kind eyes: he had known her identity long ago, but he had never unmasked her, and he could still talk andugh with her as if nothing happened. Such a man¡­ such a man¡­. The more Serena thought about it, the colder her back became and the sweat dripped from her forehead. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Leonardo, who noticed her face, frowned and asked worriedly, ¡°Do you look sick? Are you feeling okay?¡± His eyes were as kind as ever and his voice was as gentle as the wind. But such a man¡­ Serena bit her lower lip, feeling cold all over. Cristian also noticed her reaction and unconsciously frowned, ¡°Divorcee, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Serena¡¯s lips moved and she said tremblingly, ¡°No, nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing but you sweat so much?¡± Cristian stared at her unhappily. This woman was used to lying or treating him for blind. She kept retorting even though it was so obvious she was not well. Serena unconsciously wiped the sweat on her forehead with hands that trembled slightly, ¡°My stomach hurts suddenly.¡± ¡°Serena, are you okay?¡± Alice stood up and asked worriedly when she saw that her face lost its color. Everyone was looking at her, which made Serena even more nervous. Suddenly, she bit her lower lip. ¡°I¡¯m just ¡­ a little ufortable, or I¡¯ll be back early.¡± Having said that, Serena stood up and walked straight out without saying anything. Everyone¡¯s eyes were falling doubtfully on her back. After taking two steps, Serena suddenly stopped, and then looked at Alice. Alice simply stood up, but Cristian brought his wheelchair forward and said, ¡°Since my wife is not feeling well, you continue the breakfasts and I will drive her home.¡± Alice paused. Leonardo smiled slightly, ¡°No problem, thene back earlier. Be careful on the way.¡± ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± stammered Serena and then looked at Alice worriedly. Alice was depressed, but greeted her anyway, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about me. Come back to rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After leaving, Serena walked to the front and was about to go down the stairs as Cristian stopped her, ¡°Divorcee.¡± Serena stopped and looked at him puzzledly. ¡°Come.¡± Serena obediently advanced like a manipted doll, ¡°What is it?¡± Cristian suppressed his anger, ¡°There are stairs in front of me.¡± Hearing this, Serena turned her head and looked at him, ¡°I know. What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°What is the problem? Yes, of course, what problem could there be?¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know my wife wanted to kill me? Huh?¡± Only then did Serena reacted it. The front stairs were not a problem for her, but Cristian could not go down the stairs at all since he was sitting in a wheelchair. Thinking about this, Serena stepped forward and pushed him, ¡°Sorry, I was thinking about something, and I forgot. Let¡¯s go to the elevator.¡± Serena pushed Cristian toward the elevator. Her trembling fingers calmed down already. The air out here was really fresh, in the same room with Leonardo made Serena feel very stressed. Suddenly she thought that Leonardo might seem kind only on the surface, but the real character¡­. One could not imagine. ¡°You¡¯ve been hesitating to speak since before and trembling with fear. Have you discovered something extraordinary?¡± Cristian, suddenly asked in a cold voice. ¡°No, no.¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°My stomach was hurting, and now¡­ it¡¯s much better.¡± She had not decided whether to tell Cristian about this matter. After all, Cristian was like a bomb. It could go off at any time in the future. Serena was just thinking that if Leonardo really knew her identity. Why didn¡¯t he tell Alessandro? It was obvious that he should be on the same side as his grandfather. Leonardo, was he an enemy or a friend? ¡°A woman who does not even know how to hide her emotions from strangers. Is she really trying to lie?¡± Cristian¡¯s mocking tone came, causing Serena¡¯s expression to change, and she gritted her teeth. The elevator arrived, and Serena pushed Cristian inside. There were only the two of them in the small space. Serena¡¯s breathing was uneven, and finally she could not help but ask, ¡°Why did you¡­ why did you want to investigate Aurora?¡± Hearing, Cristian raised his lips. ¡°Can¡¯t you hold back anymore?¡± He thought she was calm. Serena frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Afraid that others will know your identity?¡± Serena clenched her fist. He had investigated Aurora at first, so he had discovered her on the night of the wedding. Leonardo also said he had investigated, so he also knew about this fact. Leonardo did not seem to be stupid. And so¡­ did he purposely reveal this information to Serena? ¡°Leonardo said earlier that he knew about Aurora before the wedding, so¡­¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°Now it¡¯s toote.¡± Serena widened her eyes, and the volume of her voice increased slightly. ¡°Cristian, did you know from the beginning that Leonardo knew I was not Aurora?¡± ¡°If not?¡± ¡°So¡­ so why didn¡¯t he unmask me?¡± Serena bit her lower lip and could not believe it. Cristian knew she was leaving in six months, but Leonardo did not, and he could continue to greet her as usual, stroking her head, and saying words that warmed her heart. What¡­ was going on?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 72: Isn’t that what you desire most? ¡°Why should he do that?¡± Cristian said coldly. Serena frowned slightly but could not understand, ¡°He supported the marriage. If he finds out I¡¯m not Aurora, why doesn¡¯t he unmask me?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Cristian raised his eyes and looked at her amusedly, as if she were an idiot, ¡°Was your brain born to be a decoration?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Serena became embarrassed, ¡°Do you have to talk like that?¡± ¡°Do I need to talk carefully with a woman like you?¡± Serena: ¡°ording to you, am I just a vain, intriguing and stupid woman?¡± Cristian raised his lips sneeringly, ¡°You know yourself well.¡± Serena clenched her fists and stared at him, ¡°How can a woman be both intriguing and stupid? Cristian, your words are contradictory, aren¡¯t they?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyelids twitched dangerously. This damn woman! Suddenly he raised his eyes, striking her sternly. ¡°Say that again?¡± Serena was surprised by this sharp look, and her shoulders retreated back unconsciously, but her gaze shed with his firmly. ¡°Heh.¡± Cristian sneered. Was this woman an idiot? She was obviously afraid, but she kept looking at him with that look. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, don¡¯t casually provoke me.¡± When his voice dropped, the elevator door opened followed by a nking sound. Serena was so angry that she walked straight out. Cristian¡¯s eyebrows jerked fiercely. Just when he wanted to scold her, Serena¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped and she turned her head as she looked at Cristian. The two¡¯s gaze met in the air and Cristian could see the oue in Serena¡¯s eyes. This woman really did not know how to hide her emotions. Whatever was on her mind, it all showed on her face and in her eyes. Serena bit her lower lip and stared at Cristian for a moment, then slowly turned away. Cristian¡¯s thin lips lifted slightly, thinking that she woulde closer and push him again, while Serena grimaced at him, and then said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t have courage. You cane out on your own if you can.¡± Having said this, Serena turned and walked away despite having Cristian¡¯s furious face in front of her. ¡°Damn woman,e back!¡± Cristian said seeing the scene. How could she provoke him like this? Thinking of this, Cristian slid the wheelchair out of the elevator flexibly. Serena went out alone, but before she left, however, she stopped to look for Luca. She saw him leaning against the car, so she walked over and patted him on the back. ¡°Serena? Why did youe back all of a sudden? Aren¡¯t you having breakfast?¡± Serena was not happy and could not lift her emotions, ¡°Not anymore.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Luca looked behind her but did not see Cristian: ¡°Where is Mr. Cristian?¡± Serena answered in a low voice, ¡°He¡­ maybe he is still in the elevator. Go see him.¡± Hearing this, Luca widened his eyes and asked, ¡°In the elevator? Why didn¡¯t you take him out together? You¡­ sir??¡± Before Luca finished scolding Serena, he stared over her shoulder with wide eyes. At the same time, Serena felt a chill on her back, and knew it was Cristian¡¯s cold eyes without having to think about it. She stiffened and took a step to leave. ¡°You will die if you dare to step forward.¡± ordingly, before her feet had time to take a step, Cristian¡¯s voice came, as if from hell, stopping Serena¡¯s steps, not daring to move. Luke looked up at the sky quickly escaping from the storm circle, standing on the road looking away. Serena felt slightly upset seeing this scene. Feeling that the cold air on Cristian¡¯s body was getting closer and closer, Serena, anxious, and sping her hands tightly, suddenly turned around. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to treat you like this on purpose. You¡¯re the one who talks too much¡­¡± Before she finished, Serena¡¯s knee hit the wheelchair. Her expression changed considerably because of the pain, and she threw herself forward into Cristian¡¯s arms. The man did not expect the change. He was angry with a cold face wanting to deal with it, but seeing that Serena suddenly rushed toward him, his hands unconsciously supported her. Luca to the side was shocked. One really didn¡¯t know whether to call her stupid or innocent. Why did she fall at this moment? Serena leaned into Cristian¡¯s arms in a daze. She could feel Cristian¡¯s warm hands grasping her hips and the warmth of his palms passing through her clothes. ¡°Are you doing this to apologize?¡± A deep voice resounded above her head. Serena suddenly raised her head, making her red lips brush against Cristian¡¯s resolute chin. Cristian¡¯s eyes slowly condensed, but Serena¡¯s face gradually turned pale. She wanted to push him away, but she had nowhere to put her hands on him. She was worried that the scene in the morning would happen again. So she could only anxiously exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± ¡°Let me¡­ let me get up!¡± After apologizing, Serena begged in a low voice. Cristian grabbed her fiercely like a wolf, staring at the woman¡¯s red lips. ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Is there such a coincidence? Make it clear if you want to seduce me. I can easily fulfill your wish.¡± Said the man, tightening his arms. Serena¡¯s pale face turned red in an instant. She bit her lower lip and could sense the strange looks of the people around. She pushed Cristian fearfully, ¡°We¡¯re outside. Don¡¯t be like this. Let me go!¡± Her voice was agitated and her lonely eyes stared around tense, like a calmke that was suddenly boiling over, and drops of water fleeing in panic, which magnified the man¡¯s desire to hold her tighter. Cristian lifted his lips, moved his hand along her waist, stopping at her back, touching her spine, only to realize that this woman was too thin. ¡°Let me go!¡± With this thrust, Cristian came back to his senses and crushed her downward. Boom!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Serena first stood curved, but being pressed, she fellpletely on the man¡¯s body. Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Luke from the side: ¡°¡­¡± Damn, he should not have seen this scene. Mr. Cristian, even if you want to joke, you have to take into ount the environment, right? However, he only dared to shout these words in his heart. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Serena was so angry that she clenched her fist, mming it hard into Cristian¡¯s chest, who grabbed her wrist without expression, saying, ¡°For a woman like you who is always thinking about how to seduce me, isn¡¯t this what you want most?¡± Chapter 73: Who is he looking for? What she desired most? What Serena wanted most was to have a normal life with her husband, and then to give birth to a couple of adorable children so that they could grow old happily. But god did not leave her happy. Francis betrayed her, and that woman became pregnant. And she, she was forced to marry Cristian. Cristian hated her very much. About this fact there was no doubt, and what she longed for more life was no longer possible. Thinking about this, Serena slowly came back to herself and her eyes at that moment suddenly became calm, seeming indifferent to everything. ¡°If you want to do that, do as you please.¡± Serena stopped releasing herself, leaving Cristian¡¯s hands on her hips. To be an equivalent prey, one must have the stamina, and it would be the most interesting thing. Suddenly she disarmed and surrendered in this way, making Cristian¡¯s desire disappear in a single instant. With a pair of cold eyes, he pushed Serena away, who stood still looking at the man all uncertain. He seemed to want to humiliate her, but now? ¡°To thepany.¡± Cristian said coldly. Luca appeared like lightning and pushed Cristian into the car. While Serena was still standing stunned, Luca called to her, ¡°Serena, aren¡¯t you going to thepany?¡± Serena suddenly regained consciousness, and then got into the car. When they arrived at thepany, Serena returned to her seat and sat down. After a short time from the start of work, she got up and went to make coffee for Cristian. Suddenly she remembered that Cristian had not had breakfast in the morning. Would coffee on an empty stomach hurt his stomach? Thinking about it for a moment, Serena prepared a hot cup of tea. Serena tried to take it to his office, but as she reached the door, she stopped with her lips parted. What was she doing? What did it matter to her if fasting coffee was bad for his stomach? It was his stomach, why would she think about him? Thinking about this, Serena clutched her cup in a tangled way. But thinking that he had not eaten breakfast because of her, she changed coffee to tea and thought it might be normal as well. Serena knocked on the door, finishing convincing herself. ¡°Come in.¡± Cristian¡¯s voice was still cold and emotionless. Serena came in, ced the tea on the desk, but hesitated for a long time before speaking, ¡°Emm¡­¡± However, before she could even exin, Cristian¡¯s icy eyes fell on the cup of tea, and squinted, ¡°Where¡¯s the coffee?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast. Taking coffee on an empty stomach is bad for your stomach, so¡­¡± Before Serena finished exining, Cristian scolded her, ¡°Who lets you do what you want?¡± Hearing the question, Serena froze, but her lips moved, ¡°I¡­¡± Cristian looked up and his gaze fell piercingly on her face, full of sarcasm and coldness, like the December wind and snow, which suddenly melted in her heart. In the deepest heart. Serena¡¯s lips moved, but suddenly she could not say a word. ¡°Get out!¡± The hand holding the cup gradually trembled, and Serena tried to suppress her anger, turning and leaving the office. After leaving, Serena leaned against the wall. Her body was shaking uncontrobly. Her kindness was¡­ disgusted.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Serena lowered her eyes. She will not do anything like that again in the future. She returned to her seat, and gradually darkened her gaze when she saw the cup of tea on the table. However, what Serena did not know was that after she left, Cristian looked at the tea cup withplicated eyes, which gradually became deeper. The hand was holding the pen and her lips tightened silently. That woman, why did she do things like that? Why did she put up with everything even though she was so angry. Serena, what did you want? All morning long, Serena was stuck in her thoughts and had no energy to work. It was only when lunchtime came that she realized she was hungry. The cafeteria today prepared pork and Serena, smelling the smell, felt a huge nausea that she could not resist it. She covered her mouth and ran to the bathroom. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Serena leaned toward the toilet and weakly vomited. When she finished, she came out slowly supporting herself against the wall. Washing her hands, she wondered why she had such a strong reaction today: maybe because she didn¡¯t eat breakfast and was too hungry? Serena did not return to the cafeteria, but took the time to order a vegetarian pasta from the ground floor restaurant. Although vegetarian, Serena ate with gusto and took another te. After lunch, she went back upstairs. Going upstairs, Serena prepared a cup of coffee for Cristian as usual. As soon as she approached the door, she found that it was not closed properly, and the conversation of two people could be heard inside. ¡°Still no news? What are you doing?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes fell on Luke like electricity, and like a mountain pressing down on his shoulders, making Luke unable to straighten up. ¡°Sir¡­ could you listen to my exnation?¡± ¡°Exin.¡± ¡°Two days ago in the hospital we found two suspicious women, but¡­ we weren¡¯t sure and I wanted to make them go there to confirm, but the two women suddenly ran away, so¡­¡± ¡°Escaped?¡± Cristian squinted his eyes, his dangerous breath came out and his thin fingers tapped on the table. Luca began to sweat on his back, ¡°We are already investigating. I think we will find them soon.¡± Cristian tightened his lips, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°But sir¡­ your legs¡­ are ufortable!¡± Luca reminded him. Cristian stared at the table, very thoughtful. After a while he asked, ¡°Are you sure those two women could probably be her?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­ you have to confirm it yourself, sir.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, his cell phone rang. Luke looked at it and found that it was the message about this matter, and smiled, saying, ¡°Sir, they said the two women have been found.¡± Cristian frowned, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Luca nodded, stepped forward, and pushed Cristian toward the door. Serena was taken by surprise, turned and hurried back to her seat, hiding the prepared coffee behind the cab. She could not let Cristian discover her. Otherwise he would have thought she was eavesdropping on purpose. Even if she had overheard him. Boom! The office door opened quickly and Serena watched the two of them leave, remembering their conversation from just now. Together with thest time, they seemed to be looking for someone¡­. Looking at Cristian¡¯s expression and tone, he seemed to be particrly concerned about this person. Serena became curious, a man like him being so concerned about a person. She was really curious about who she was¡­. What if¡­ follow them to see who it was? Chapter 74: Chasing him Serena chased them for real. She was good at chasing people because she had had a simr experience in her previous job. At that time, she had to get a client to sign a contract who refused to sign it. So Serena had to follow him in various ways, and she appeared in every ce where that client was present, which gave her a chance at the end when he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Serena, who let no opportunity pass her by, quickly helped thepany sign the contract. Serena followed them to a vi, and discovered that she had been here before. She was in the hospital for a checkup and suddenly a group of people had taken her away. And when she woke up, she had seen Cristian. So¡­ are the two women from this time in the same situation as her? Thinking about this, Serena frowned. What was going on? Why was Cristian interested in pregnant women? Seeing them getting out of the car, Serena asked the taxi driver to stop, and then got out of the car and followed them surreptitiously. The driver looked at her in curiosity, and Serena exined, ¡°I¡¯m chasing a traitor.¡± Hearing this, the driver immediately opened his eyes wide, and pointed to the person in front of him as if he was asking if it was him. Serena nodded. ¡°Go, little girl!¡± The driver encouraged her, and then whispered, ¡°If you need the car to leaveter, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Serena smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± But thinking about it, Serena added, ¡°If I¡¯m not back in fifteen minutes, you can leave without waiting for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena secretly followed them to the gate of the mansion. No one was watching her. The mansion door was opened so randomly, and evidently they were all inside. Serena quickly entered. Fortunately, there were many nts here and she had a ce to hide. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m on the second floor. I¡¯ll take them up with the elevator.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Serena was listening outside, and wanted to move forward to follow them, but suddenly she thought¡­ if she kept following them, it didn¡¯t seem like a decent thing to do. This was other people¡¯s business. Why did shee to mingle? But¡­ she couldn¡¯t make the curiosity in her heart fade away, so Serena got up slowly, and leaned against the door as she saw everyone entered the elevator with Cristian, and then the hall became empty. Serena thought it was best to go take a look. She climbed the stairs, and when she reached the top, she happened to hear the sound of the elevator opening, followed by the sound of a wheelchair. Serena was already very familiar with this sound, and she thought it was definitely Luke pushing Cristian out of the elevator. Serena stood behind the door and watched them through a small gap. The two pregnant women hugged each other in the room, both with eyes full of fear, seeing strange men enter the room they screamed in fear and did not dare to move. ¡°Stand up, the gentleman wants to ask you something!¡± Seeing the rude look of their subordinates, Luke rebuked them, ¡°Can you lower your voice? You¡¯ll scare them away!¡± The man¡¯s face changed. He stepped aside and dared not speak again. Luca stepped forward to calm the women, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mr. Cristian only has some questions to ask you. We have absolutely no other intentions. You can leave immediately after you answer the questions carefully.¡± Luca¡¯s voice was rtively soft, so much so that the two pregnant women looked at him. Luca took a look at the two of them and found that they were both very normal and there was nothing special about them. Will the two of them be the woman who was looking for the gentleman? One of the women looked at Luca, and then at Cristian, ¡°Can I leave after answering the questions?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Luca nodded, ¡°But you have to answer seriously, without lying!¡± The other looked at Cristian and asked, ¡°Mr. Cristian¡­ are you Mr. Cristian Ferrari of the Ferrari Group?¡± Luca was a little surprised, ¡°Do you know us?¡± The woman nodded, but her gaze toward Cristian became different, and she did not speak. ¡°All right, I ask you, where were you and what did you do on June 13?¡± Luca¡¯s question was simple. One of them said quickly about that day. Luca narrowed his eyes and asked her, ¡°Is this all true?¡± The woman nodded quickly, but Luca asked again, ¡°You went to check your pregnancy today, but you are actually single. Whose child is it?¡± The woman¡¯s breath became nervous. She grabbed the corner of her skirt, ¡°Is this¡­ important?¡± ¡°Answer the question honestly, otherwise¡­¡± Luca¡¯s voice suddenly became louder, startling her. The woman shivered with fear. She nced at Luca, and then at Cristian, whose face was cold. Knowing she could not provoke these two people, she bit her lower lip, and then exined with embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s from my ex-boyfriend, but he just cheated on mest month. Today I went to check if I was pregnant. If yes, I will abort it. I¡¯ve said it all. Can I leave?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed and his thin lips parted slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± Luca nodded and led her outside, finding someone to calm her down. There was one more left, and Luca stared at her. ¡°Your turn, let¡¯s talk about it. Where did you go that day and what did you do?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The woman sat still, rolling her eyes, as if nning something. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Suddenly, there was an exmation from outside, and Luca immediately looked outside. ¡°There was a stranger. We¡¯ll catch her right away.¡± Serena hade out of the stairs and silently approached the door, trying to hear what they were saying, but the distance was far, and she couldn¡¯t hear anything. So the whole conversation she only asionally heard a few words: June, pregnancy, boyfriend, and things like that. With these words, Serena could not understand anything that was going on. When she was trying to get closer to hear more clearly, she was seen by someoneing out. The group of people looked at each other, and then finally reacted. ¡°Stop her!¡± Serena came to her senses and turned to run. But those men were flying, and Serena was quickly surrounded. Cristian appeared followed by Luca. When he saw that it was Serena, Cristian frowned furiously. ¡°How can you be here?¡± Chapter 75: Will you believe it if I explain? Cristian¡¯s gaze fell on her like a sharp knife, and Serena was speechless, not knowing how to exin. She could only bite her lower lip and look at Cristian, having no intention of exining or speaking. Cristian squinted his eyes, lightly squeezing his fingertips on the armrest of the wheelchair, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any intention of exining?¡± Serena continued to stubbornly bite her lower lip. ¡°Serena, how did you chase us?¡± Luca was surprised to see Serena here, but he was very happy as he thought she should be jealous of Mr. Cristian. Thinking about this, Luca gave Cristian a deep look.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing him frown, Luca put his thoughts aside. ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to exin, then act as if you haven¡¯t seen her.¡± Cristian rolled the wheelchair and turned around as Luca¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Sir¡­¡± But Cristian seemed not to have heard him, and soon reentered the room. Serena looked over his shoulder and wanted to call out to him, but his cold eyes crossed her mind, and she stopped. Luca nced at Serena and whispered, ¡°Are you really not going to exin?¡± She followed them over here. She should give an exnation. Serena lowered her eyes, ¡°Will he believe it if I exin?¡± However, he had always despised her, exin or not, however, the result was the same. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Luca, how do we deal with this person¡­?¡± The conversation just made many of his subordinates who realized that Serena and Cristian knew each other, and Luca¡¯s attitude toward her was not ordinary. This showed that the rtionship between Serena and Mr. Cristian was not bad, but as for what rtionship they had, it was not known. Luca thought about it, and said, ¡°Mr. Cristian did not make a clear order, but she was different from others. Treat her¡­ kind.¡± The subordinates looked at each other and nodded one after the other. Serena was quickly taken away and the questioning in the room continued. Luca soon returned and stood behind Cristian. ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± The woman looked outside and asked doubtfully, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Luca replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small episode. It won¡¯t have any impact. Answer, where did you go that day and what did you do? Did something special happen?¡± The woman paused, then raised her eyes to look at Cristian. The corners of her eyes slightly raised, ¡°What do you mean by something special?¡± Luke was stunned suddenly and was about to speak as Cristian¡¯s thin lips parted slightly and his voice was cold: ¡°Did I say you can ask questions?¡± The woman was shocked by his powerful aura, and came to her senses after a long time, ¡°I just wanted to know what something special means, nothing else.¡± Luca also reacted quickly. If Cristian had not been here, he would have almost walked into this woman¡¯s trap, ¡°Just answer. We¡¯ll know if it¡¯s special or not! ¡± The woman bit her lower lip without speaking and looked down. ¡°Answer?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you this?¡± The woman smiled suddenly, and then whispered, ¡°That¡¯s my business. Even if you bring me here. I have the right not to speak, right?¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes slightly, stared at the woman in front of him, and suddenly moved toward her. As he approached, his powerful aura enveloped her. The woman¡¯s lips trembled, but her heart was stirred. She unconsciously stood up to approach Cristian. However, the pungent smell of the perfume on her body made Cristian flinch. ¡°Take her out!¡± Cristian suddenly said coldly. ¡°Sir?¡± Luca did not understand, and looked at Cristian again. What happened? She still didn¡¯t answer, but he wanted to send her away immediately? A woman who looked like the one he was looking for had hardly been found! ¡°Out!¡± Cristian¡¯s tone increased. His voice clearly contained anger! Luca no longer dared to hesitate and quickly asked someone to take her away! After they left, Luke advanced and realized that the woman¡¯s scent was very strong, and he did not smell it before because he was far away. ¡°Sir, do you feel sick from the smell of the perfume?¡± Luca asked, and pushed him toward the window, where there was a lot of fresh air. Cristian tightened his lips deeply and said nothing. His long eyshes covered his inky eyes, making it difficult to observe his emotions. The woman that night, had no extra perfume on her body, very clean. Therefore, Cristian, because of a drug put by others to intrigue him, could not resist such a body. During the whole process, the youthfulness and firmness of the young woman drove him crazy, and she should be a genuine woman, definitely different from this woman here, who always wanted to seduce him. Moreover, the smell of perfume on her body was extremely strong. Cristian squinted his eyes and remembered the night when it was raining hard. ¡°Sir, sir are you okay?¡± Then he pinned her in his arms. She was so scared that her body was shaking all the time and she just wanted to get free. But how could he let her go? The clean breath on her body was terribly attractive, and he was like a wolf, devouring herpletely, even her bones. But he did not expect her to run away after waking up, leaving no trace of her. However, it can be seen that she was very embarrassed and did not dare to face him directly. Suddenly, Cristian lifted his head, and his thin lips raised in a sneer. As long as she was in this town, he will be able to find her. ¡°By the way, sir, we only have people in the northern city. Is it possible that the woman you are looking for is from another city?¡± Luca¡¯s question made Cristian frown. Yes, that woman¡­ could she be from another city? What if she was not from this city? Thinking about this, Cristian¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened and his voice froze. ¡°Then send more people to look for her!¡± Luca nodded, ¡°Yes, I will send more. But sir¡­ I¡¯m thinking that, maybe we should also check women who have abortions? I don¡¯t think any girl will keep a stranger¡¯s baby? Wouldn¡¯t that be too weird?¡± Speaking of which, Luke remembered something else: ¡°Plus, we can¡¯t check only in the hospital, can we? After all, that woman might not be pregnant¡­¡± Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s forehead suddenly jerked up, and he mmed a fist toward Luca. ¡°Damn, shouldn¡¯t you have thought about these things a long time ago? Were you only telling me about them now?¡± Chapter 76: Hating Cristian! Luca recoiled in fright. Even if he had avoided the fist attack, he could still feel it lingering in his heart. He grabbed his chest and was shocked, ¡°Mr. Cristian, if I die from this punch, there will be no one left to obey you like me.¡± Cristian sneered. ¡°It makes no difference to me whether you are there or not.¡± Luca felt hurt, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve been following you for so long. Don¡¯t you feel you are hurting me too much?¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­ Go away!¡± It was disgusting for a man to throw a tantrum in front of him. Luca sighed, and resignedly turned to leave. Suddenly he remembered, ¡°By the way sir, the assistant Serena?¡± Cristian remembered the woman with the stubborn eyes. She had not even exined to him. Why should he care about her? ¡°Never mind.¡± Cristian¡¯s voice was cold, without temperature. Luca paused and carefully confirmed, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter? She is pregnant.¡± Cristian frowned and gritted his teeth, ¡°Since when do you care so much about her? Do I give her to you?¡± Luca¡¯s face changed drastically upon hearing the words, ¡°Sir, that¡¯s not what I meant. If she doesn¡¯t care, then let¡¯s leave her alone.¡± Luca left immediately. Cristian was the only one left in the huge room. That stupid woman followed him here. What did she want to know from him? Was she under Alessandro¡¯s order? He could ignore all other things, but looking for that woman was the only thing that absolutely did not allow anyone to interrupt him. The night breeze was decorated by the warm lights. Cristian finished washing and went to bed with Luca¡¯s help. The man closed his eyes as usual. However, a woman¡¯s face immediately appeared in the usual darkness. The woman¡¯s small, palm-sized face had a pair of eyes like the bottom of a frozenke, but stained with tears. It became as illuminous as the stars reflected on the sea, which directly affected people¡¯s hearts. Cristian suddenly opened his eyes. His inky gaze suddenly became sharp. Gosh! Why did he remember that woman¡¯s face before he fell asleep? Serena¡­ what fascination did she have? That she did¡­ Thinking of this, Cristian shook hands, and sat down, stopping Luke who was about to leave. ¡°Sir?¡± Luca¡¯s hand was just about to turn off the light, and he heard Cristian¡¯s voice. He turned his head doubtfully, ¡°Yes?¡± *** It waste at night and there was a small room in the vi that was quite empty, with only a small bed, a round table and a small window, with nothing else. After Serena was brought in this afternoon, she was locked up. Even though they did nothing to her, the men¡¯s strength was still great, making her arms swollen and bruised. Serena looked at the wounds and tried to lessen the pain by stroking them, but it did not work, so shey sideways in the corner of the bed. This mansion was so big¡­ It was extremely quiet outside, and no one had brought her food since the afternoon until now. She was hungry¡­. Those people must have already left. At the thought that she might be left alone in this huge mansion, Serena panicked. As a result, her active brain began to imagine at that moment and various terrifying images jumped into her mind. All of a sudden, the electricity suddenly stopped! Ah!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. In the darkness, Serena gave a scream of fear and unconsciously hugged herself. The light that was still on a moment ago had gone out directly and Serena was almost fainting from fear. She¡­ was afraid of the dark! ! ! Serena bit her lower lip and wanted to ask if anyone was there, but she dared not speak, for fear of being desperate after asking. She sat down, hid in a corner, lowered her head and covered her face between her knees, while tears flowed unknowingly from the corners of her eyes. In the silent darkness, Serena seemed to hear a sound. She immediately had goose bumps, and held her breath. Another sound appeared. In this silent night, these sounds were like a sharp hammer striking Serena¡¯s heart, and each blow was deadly! Serena felt she was on the verge of copse, biting her lower lip firmly, hating Cristian! That bastard! She preferred physical punishment than to be trapped here and suffer the torment of darkness. Too painful! Serena could still hear sounds at first, butter¡­ probably because she was now numb, she could not hear any. She did not know how many tears she had cried, but now they were no longer falling, as if the tears had dried up. Outside the mansion, Cristian looked at the entire dark building, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What happened?¡± The guards rushed to approach Cristian and said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, the electric circuit suddenly went out and is already under emergency repair!¡± Since this vi was only one of many of Cristian¡¯s, who rarely came, so everyone handled it so casually. After waiting for about two minutes, Cristian frowned, ¡°Is this so-called emergency repair?¡± The man¡¯s face immediately became like a ghost in the darkness, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I¡¯m going to ask again.¡± ¡°Forget it!¡± Cristian asked directly, ¡°Where is that woman from this afternoon?¡± ¡°Mr. Cristian, she is in a small room on the third floor. We don¡¯t know how to deal with her, so we just¡­ locked her in.¡± With that said, the man looked at Luca who nodded at him. Correct. After all, Cristian, who should be asleep right now, came out here suddenly just for her. If they had really done anything to Serena, they would not have a good ending. But no one expected that Cristian, after learning that they had locked her in the room, expanded a dangerous air, ¡°After the power cut? Has anyone gone to see?¡± The man froze for a moment, and shook his head, ¡°N¡­ no.¡± The surrounding atmosphere became gloomy in a single instant, and Luke immediately noticed that something was wrong and immediately said, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go up.¡± ¡°But¡­ the electricity hasn¡¯t been repaired yet and the elevator is out of order.¡± The doorman finished speaking and looked unconsciously at Cristian¡¯s legs, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± He dared not finish the sentence: everyone knew Cristian¡¯s leg problem was a sore point, and they would die if they said it in front of him. Cristian arched his eyebrows and Luca immediately pushed him forward at full speed, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m a Hercules. I can support Mr. Cristian upstairs!¡± They quickly got out of their sight, but his shout was still heard from afar, ¡°Don¡¯t follow us, or Mr. Cristian will kill you.¡± Everyone was trembling with fear, wanting only to thank Luke for taking Cristian away; wouldn¡¯t they dare follow them? After all, they had noticed the murderous strong air on Cristian¡¯s body just now! ! Chapter 77: His concern It was dark. There was no telling how much time had passed. A jingling sound simr to keys banged against each other resounding inside the dark room. After a while, the door opened. Two figures appeared inside the room. ¡°Serena?¡± Luca looked around the dark room and turned on the shlight of the phone. In an instant, the whole room lit up. Next Cristian also saw the inside of the room. A tiny figure was huddled in the corner, holding her knees with her hands hiding her head. The person had be a small ball. It resembled a squatting kitten. The headband for her long hair had broken off so that her hair was scattered everywhere, flowing haphazardly down her shoulders and covering her face and ears. The whole thing was indescribable. Cristian felt despair and coldnessing from his body. Everything was obvious from head to toe. ¡°What happened?¡± Crisitian frowned, but did not speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Cristian asked, and Luca took a step forward. ¡°Serena ?¡± The cowering person did not answer, did not move even a little, and satpletely still. ¡°Serena? Serena?¡± Luca called her twice with snapping eyes, seeing that there was no movement. The huddled person did not react; she looked dead. Luca turned his head and nced at Cristian. His eyes werepletely white and lifeless. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Cristian pushed his wheelchair forward and stood next to Serena, in a clear, cold voice he eximed, ¡°Lift your head!¡± But she did not react. Luca¡¯s heart throbbed with despondency. What had happened to Serena? Was it all in vain what he had said repeatedly to those people? Was it those people who had hurt her? ¡°My patience has a limit. I¡¯ll give you three seconds to raise your head!¡± continued Cristian shouted. It was as if the cowering person had not heard. Cristian¡¯s eyes gasped. Suddenly he thought of doing something, grabbed Serena¡¯s wrist and lifted her up himself. The tiny person was pulled forward without resistance and a pale white face appeared before Crisitan¡¯s eyes. Luca behind him could not help but catch his breath. Crisitan¡¯s eyes narrowed, looking at Serena in front of him. Her cheekspletely colorlessM Even the color of her upper lip had faded. Her eyes were calm as water. There was no sign of anger.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Cristian¡¯s thin lips moved and in a deep voice he asked, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Serena sat motionlessly Her eyes were devoid of energy. Cristian saw that they could not focus. It was as if she could not see him. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°What is happening to her?¡± Cristian suddenly became furious and scolded those behind him, ¡°Check what¡¯s going on!?¡± Seeing Cristian¡¯s fury, Luke looked again at Serena¡¯s neglected appearance and realized the seriousness of the matter, turned around and went to call someone. Cristian and Serena remained in the room. He tightened his lips and in a cold tone asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Serena maintained her original position, not moving. ¡°Damn!¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously, looking intently at the pale-faced, blurry-eyed woman in front of him. For the first time he realized that he was powerless before a woman. He could neither touch nor scream. Cristian felt guilty about what had happened to her; if it had not been for him, she would not have be like this. ¡°Serena, are you pretending or can¡¯t you really see me?¡± After a while, he asked again. As the facts proved, Serena did not react. Cristian felt helpless for the first time. He reached out his hand to push her into his arms. Serena on the other hand remained inanimate like a dummy letting Cristian approach her and making her lie in his arms. Cristian felt his heart trembling; something was changing. Those two big cold hands were incapable of standing still. ¡°Tell me if they teased you, I will bring the justice back for you.¡± The person in hisp did not react ¡°Woman, you¡¯d better be sober. Thest time you got drunk you were crying. Can you solve the problem now that you¡¯re doing this?¡± But although he repeated them several times, Serena continued not to answer him. Luke quickly arrived bringing a man with him. Once he entered the man asked him in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr., Mr. Cristian¡­ did something happen?¡± Hearing him speak, Cristian¡¯s body was clothed in a great aura. He turned his gaze toward the man staring at him intensely. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± The man shuddered and his feet trembled, he replied, ¡°Sir, we¡­ did nothing!¡± They were not so far-sighted. This woman had a very close rtionship with Cristian. How could they have done anything to her? Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed, looking at Serena in front of him. The man suddenly became frightened, kneeling on the floor with his feeble legs, speaking with difficulty. ¡°Mr. Cristian¡­ we actually didn¡¯t do anything to her. Assistant Russo told us we couldn¡¯t touch her, so we took her to this room locking her up and waiting for your orders.¡± It didn¡¯t look like he was lying. She was just locked up, so how had she be like this? Cristian squinted his eyes, ¡°Did something happen in between?¡± The man paused, recalled to mind and then answered, ¡°Nothing happened. After we locked her up here she was quiet, and she didn¡¯t make any noise.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t make any noise?¡± Crisitan¡¯s gaze became more serious. After a while the man eximed, ¡°But¡­ since she has been too quiet, we forgot that she was locked up. From morning to night¡­ forgetting to bring her¡­ food.¡± When he stopped talking, the man seemed to expect her death and his body shuddered. ¡°What are you saying? ¡°Before Cristian could speak, Luca, who was standing and listening, attacked, ¡°Are you people still human? Don¡¯t you feed people who are hungry?¡± ¡°We apologize. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ She doesn¡¯t speak. Is she hungry?¡± A day without eating, moreover being pregnant. Maybe she was really hungry. Luke was ashamed of this incident, so he could only say, ¡°Sir, if we don¡¯te back? She¡¯s been hungry for a day and will be sick.¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze grew lightning-fast, but he finally nodded, then Luca pushed back his chair. At some point, Serena lying on his body closed her eyes and fell asleep. When she went to bed, Cristian realized that she had fainted. Cristian¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Go directly to the hospital and call Maya to prepare something simple to send to the hospital.¡± Chapter 78: Change Hospital After the doctor checked Serena, he turned to Cristian and said, ¡°The patient must have had a big scare.¡± Did she get a scare? Cristian squinted his eyes. How could she be frightened if she had stayed in the room? Impossible¡­ Cristian remembered the darkness that enveloped the mansion when he went there. Was it possible that she was afraid of the dark? The patient was severely frightened. She was too frightened, consequently she fell into her own fantasy, so¡­ Luke looked curiously at Serena lying on the hospital bed and said suspiciously, ¡°It is normal for ordinary people to be afraid of the dark, but even if you are afraid of the dark, it will nevere to that, will it? Doctor, there are no wounds or other things on her body?¡± ¡°We checked everything. Apart from low blood pressure and poor physical fitness, there are no other abnormalities. However, is she pregnant? In the future, she cannot be frightened anymore. I think it is due to the presence of the fetus. If this happens again, she will have a miscarriage.¡± ¡°But doctor, why is she still in this state?¡± Luca recounted the situation at that time, and the doctor pondered for a while before answering, ¡°It is possible that the patient has a psychological disorder towards these ces, so the damage she has suffered is ten times greater than normal people.¡± ¡°Psychological disorder? ¡°Luca unconsciously looked at Cristian. He tightened his thin lips, and his eyes fell on Serena¡¯s face and remained silent. ¡°So doctor, when will she wake up?¡± ¡°Wait, let her mind recover. The patient has to do some investigations before she wakes up.¡± Luke was stunned and almost wanted to ask if the patient had not done the assessments herself. After the doctor left, two people remained in the room. ¡°Sir, Serena may not wake up tonight, right?¡± As soon as he had finished speaking, Luca felt that the atmosphere around him had be much colder and quickly took two steps back, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see if Maya is here.¡± After Luca quickly left the room, the atmosphere became calmer, yet Cristian continued to stare at Serena¡¯s pale, motionless face. What was going on? Was it the psychological disorder for the dark? *** Serena had a long dream. In the dream she had be small. She had be a four to five year old girl and had been locked up in a small dark room. Inside the room there was no light, no food or water. There was only a small bed, on which a thin nket was spread. She curled up in a corner like a small ball, and from time to time she heard a noise outside, which made her nervous and made her shiver. She was starved for three whole days. Her little body was skinny. Her eye sockets were sunken so much that she no longer looked like a person. A screech was heard. The door was opened and a figure approached her, causing her to gasp! Little Serena could bear the pain no longer and screamed. ¡°How dare you scream. You waste the money! How dare you scream!¡± ¡°Ha, ha, ha!¡± ¡°Today I will hurt you. I will make you obedient. I will make you obedient!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. It hurts¡­ I don¡¯t want you to hit me¡­¡± In the silent room, Serena, who had been lying quietly on the bed, suddenly screamed, drawing Cristian¡¯s gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. It hurts¡­ mom¡­.¡± Cristian pulled the wheelchair closer for a few minutes and his tall body leaned slightly close to her. She frowned slightly when she heard the words overflowing from his mouth. Don¡¯t hit me? It hurt!!! Cristian seemed to have captured some important information from these two words, while Serena seemed to be stunned and still asleep. These words werepletely unconscious; they were said in thest sentence. Cristian frowned, stroking her forehead with his hand. His fingers slowly fell to the corner of her eye and wiped away her tears. The features of her face twitched. This feeling¡­ was it very painful? ¡°Wake up!¡±Crisitian¡¯s voice suddenly became louder! ¡°It hurts¡­ it hurts¡­ ¡°This was the only thing Serena said over and over again. Cristian saw pain in her expression and his big hand suddenly grabbed her thin white wrist, ¡°Wake up! Don¡¯t live in a dream!¡± Probably because his strength was too great, Serena¡¯s defined eyebrows frowned more, continuing to cry out in pain as she quickly opened her eyes. Against all odds, her eyes met Cristian¡¯s, who with an unconscious movement that loosend her wrist he was clutching. A bruise appeared on Serena¡¯s white wrist. However, before Cristian had time to say anything, Serena closed her eyes and lost consciousness. Cristian: ¡°¡­..¡± Only this time, after closing her eyes, Serena no longer cried out in pain; the expression on her face returned to normal. What had happened before? Although Cristian had never seen a dead person, seeing Serena in that state, lying there silent, motionless and devoid of any emotion gave him the impression that she was dead. At that moment she was different, even though she was still lying there with her eyes closed, she was showing signs of life. Cristian breathed a deep sigh of relief, lowered his gaze to her wrist and reached out again, gently stroking his fingertips over the bruise, so gently that he did not even notice. About fifteen minutester, Luca brought Maya back. As soon as Maya walked in and saw Serena lying on the hospital bed, a veil of pity appeared over her eyes. ¡°Serena, why does her body react like that? She was in the hospitalst time, and she is in the hospital today too.¡± ¡°Take care of her.¡± Cristian said to Maya, after which he pushed the wheelchair and left the room followed by Luca. ¡°Mr. Cristian?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Check all Serena¡¯s information including her background, and check everything in detail.¡± Hearing this, Luca¡¯s pace became slower and surprisedly he asked, ¡°Sir? Why did you suddenly remember to check Serena¡¯s information? She is not¡­.¡± Wasn¡¯t she married instead of her sister? Anyway, if the two divorced in six months, what difference did it make if he check her? ¡°I want all the information by tomorrow morning.¡± Right away, what Cristian said changed Luca¡¯s expression, ¡°What? If you want them by tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll have to stay up all night¡­¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± He looked at him and turned around. Luca straightened his back, ¡°No problem, absolutely no problem! Tomorrow morning I¡¯ll send you all the documents! ¡± Even if he said so, looking up a person¡¯s information in one night would have been a daunting task. After the stress earlier, it was already ten o¡¯clock. He was very tired and still had to look for the information. * At dawn the next day, after Cristian got up to wash, Luke sent him the documents. ¡°Sir, I found the information for youst night. I think I know why Serena is like this. Take a look.¡± Finished speaking, Luca immediately sent the documents. Cristian became upset, ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 79: Does Cristian like her? ¡°Sir, ording to information, Serena was trafficked when she was young.¡± When Luke spoke, Cristian saw exactly what he was talking about. ¡°Because she was different from the other children, she was locked up alone in a small dark room. ording to the police, she was locked in the room for three days and three nights without water or food and without ever being visited.¡± Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s hand holding the documents silently clenched. ¡°Three dayster, the traffickers came in and beat her. ording to what they said at the time, Serena was dying when the police found her, and it took her a long time to return to normal life.¡± Having reached this point, Luke paused, and then said unnaturally, ¡°At that time¡­ Serena was only four to five years old¡­¡± Four to five years old, without food for three days, unexpectedly¡­. Cristian felt as if something had hit his heart hard. All the papers crumpled in his hands. Luca watched silently from the side, reminding him of what he was doing. ¡°Sir, is something wrong?¡± Hearing this, the expression in Cristian¡¯s eyes changed, and when he reacted, his cold eyes settled on Luca, and he immediately did not know whether to keep quiet or not. ¡°Serena was locked up in the house yesterday. Probably after the power outage, the darkness of the house might have made her remember the past, which is why she looks like this. ¡± It must have been such a dark and terrible experience, and it must have been even more so for a four- to five-year-old girl. How could anyone survive in that state of mind? Cristian suddenly thought of those moments when she went in and out of the Ferrari family and also when she went to him to negotiate in order to stay a little longer. ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± Cristian let go of the information, turned and left. Hospital. Serena slept a full night. Maya watched over her throughout the night without waking her up. The doctor came to check on her and saw that she was too weak so he gave her an injection. Halfway through the injection Cristian arrived and Maya immediately got up. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Maya, did she wake up?¡± Maya shook her head, ¡°I watched her all night. Serena never opened her eyes.¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed. Until now she never woke up? ¡°But the doctor came to check on her and said her mood has improved. Everything is normal and she should be able to wake up soon.¡± With what she said, Maya paused, ¡°I think the doctor is right. Since Serena is about to wake up, I¡¯ll go back and get ready ande back here with fresh food.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cristian replied in a hoarse voice. Luca spoke in the same hoarse voice, ¡°Maya, you¡¯ve been here all night, I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll take the bus that will arrive soon. You guys have heavy dark circles under your eyes. Have you been up all night?¡± At the mention of this, Lucained, but Cristian¡­ howe he didn¡¯t sleep all night? Luca leaned forward to check Cristian¡¯s dark circles. ¡°Are you looking for death?¡± He asked. However, as soon as he bowed his head in front of him, Cristian¡¯s dark eyes fell on his face, and Luca quickly turned away. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleepst night¡­ why are you worried about Serena?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cristian frowned ¡°Sir, you find that¡­, in regard to Serena¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cristian¡¯s voice was so cold and arrogant that he did not sound like a normal person, and his dark aura was visible. Luca licked his lips and said nervously, ¡°Maybe¡­ you like Serena?¡± Cristian¡¯s pupils shrank and he quickly turned his head. His gaze as deep as a wolf¡¯s. Luca abruptly took a big step back and was so nervous that his forehead sweated, ¡°Mr. Cristian¡­. I¡¯m just kidding! Do you have to react like that?¡± Cristian did not speak, but the expression on his face and eyes appeared fierce as if he was about to bite a person. Luca suddenly regretted it and swallowed hard. ¡°Sir¡­ if you don¡¯t like it, just say so, why¡­ are you reacting like this? Luca heard the cracking of Cristian¡¯s knuckles and would have expected him to throw a punch. It could have broken his bones, so he recoiled further. ¡°Oh¡­¡± However, at that moment the person lying down coughed twice, breaking the tension between the two. Cristian, with cold eyes and a murderous look, after hearing Serena cough immediately turned his head and turned his gaze toward the bed, ¡°Pour her a ss of water.¡± Luke also responded, pouring a cup of hot water and immediately handing it to her. Serena slept soundly. When she opened her eyes, she still felt a little bothered by the light in the room. Her eyes opened slightly and then closed. After a long time, she opened her eyes again and saw a beautiful and familiar face. Serena¡¯s eyes were dull and in a state of unconsciousness. Seeing her eyes, Cristian¡¯s blue veins on his forehead immediately jumped. Shouldn¡¯t it be the same as the previous day? A second passed, Serena closed her eyes. The expression on her face was a little pained, then she coughed again. ¡°Sit up.¡± Cristian reached out his hand and slowly helped her up. Luca stepped forward and handed her some water, ¡°Serena, drink some water to hydrate your throat and stomach.¡± Serena did not listen to Cristian, did not sit down and did not take the water offered by Luca. ¡°Serena?¡± Serenay there in silence without moving, but her eyes stared at Cristian¡¯s. Such a look was a little scary. Cristian paid no attention to Serena¡¯s gaze, reached out his hand to help her sit up. However, before he could touch Serena, she forcefully pushed him away. Luca: ¡°¡­¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­¡± Cristian frowned and squinted to look at her. She looked into his eyes, as if¡­ did she hate him? Was he wrong, or did she really hate him? Did she me him for locking her in the room? ¡°Get out!¡± Serena yelled after looking at him for a while. Her voice was dry. Cristian frowned even more and his voice grew colder: ¡°Serena, do you know who you are talking to?¡± Serena bit her lip and did not answer. ¡°Get up.¡± He ordered.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But she did not move. Cristian wanted to stand her up but Serena wanted to p him. But how was it possible that Cristian fell into the same trap twice? This time he grabbed her wrist directly with one hand, and the other put it behind her to help her up. Serena was thin and without strength; she had been without food for a day, and her strength wascking. Therefore she was immediately lifted up by Cristian. ¡°Let me go!¡± She struggled angrily as the needle on her arm bent, causing her to bleed. Chapter 80: Do you want to try it? That bright red suddenly pierced Cristian¡¯s eyes, and his hands unknowingly let go of Serena, but his eyebrows frowned deeply, ¡°Damn, what are you doing?¡± Serena paid no attention to the bright red on his arm and went to curl up in a corner. She hugged her legs and her gaze showed deep hatred. Cristian squinted his eyes, ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Serena did not speak, but in those eyes the hatred toward Cristian was clear. ¡°Do you me me for what happened yesterday?¡± Cristian sneered, but he unconsciously looked at the bleeding spot on Serena¡¯s wrist, and his voice gradually became colder, ¡°You won¡¯t even ept a word offort and you don¡¯t want an exnation. You¡¯ve only been locked up for one day. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Serena bit her lip and did not answer. Cristian felt helpless; he could only say, ¡°Come here.¡± But Serena did not move at all. The veins on Cristian¡¯s forehead swelled. His eyebrows were hiding his anger. His voice was cold: ¡°My patience has a limit. Do youe here alone or do you want to make me angry?¡± There was a heavy atmosphere in the room. Serena¡¯s hands were still bleeding, but she sat there and refused to go on. Her beautiful eyes stared at Cristian angrily. Luca stood looking shocked at the whole scene. ¡°Serena¡­. What¡¯s going on? Last night Mr. Ferrari had taken her out of the vi! ¡°Damn!¡± Cristian cursed himself and held out his big hand toward Serena. Serena wanted to avoid his contact, but immediately he grabbed her thin arm, then pulled her up and gritting his teeth said, ¡°Go get the doctor.¡± Luca was astonished for a few seconds and then nodded. After the doctor arrived, and had bandaged Serena¡¯s hand, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay that she¡¯s awake, but she¡¯s too weak she shouldn¡¯t move so much.¡± ¡°I know, thank you doctor.¡± Luca thanked the doctor as he sent him outside. Through it all Serena was unwilling to cooperate, but her strength was nothingpared to Cristian¡¯s. It was very strange that he was a man in a wheelchair. How could he have so much strength? ¡°Let me go, Cristian¡­ ¡°Serena was so angry that she kept trying to free herself from his hand, but Cristian¡¯s grip was on Serena¡¯s hand like an iron chain. His eyes were dark and frightening. ¡°You¡¯d better calm down or else¡­ I¡¯ll throw you down from here.¡± Hearing this, Serena moved a little more. Cristian¡¯s thin lips opened slightly and he added, ¡°This is the sixth floor.¡± Serena:¡±¡­ ¡°Cristian, you¡¯re an asshole.¡± ¡°Yeah¡± Cristian could not help but sneer. The hand holding her arm let go gradually, ¡°How dare you call me directly by my name.¡± Seeing his eyes squint, Serena¡¯s dark eyes filled with a frightening light, and she unconsciously said, ¡°And you think I scare you?¡± ¡°Throw me downstairs if you can.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Cristian was speechless. Serena bit her pale lips, ¡°If I die, youe with me!¡± An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. ¡°Oh, who said you would die if you fell?¡± Cristian moved his hand behind her head and held her close to him. The distance between the two suddenly narrowed and their breathing was almost in unison. Cristian¡¯s beautiful face was right in front of her eyes, and her eyes could not focus on it because of the closeness. Her gaze revealed her dark eyes, and her low, charming voice rang in her ears. Injuring yourself without dying was the most terrifying thing when the time came¡­ ¡°If you break your arm or leg the next day you will sit in a wheelchair like me. ¡± Serena breathed and her pupils dted. ¡°You!¡± Actually it was something he had said to himself, of course¡­ He was in a wheelchair, of course¡­. This was his Achilles heel! He actually said it in such a tant way. ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± Cristian pressed the back of her head deeply, with their foreheads pressed against each other, breathing together. Serena felt her own heartbeat slowly change. If her heart beat violently out of anger, but, at that moment, as she approached Cristian, the aura on his body gradually enveloped her,pletely enveloping her. And because of the tension, her pulse gradually quickened. As long as she breathed she smelled all of him. Serena blinked nervously and changed her mood slightly. She was so nervous. She reached out and pushed his chest, ¡°Let me go. Oh¡­¡± Without warning, Serena¡¯s soft lips were kissed. Cristian unconsciously stepped forward and grabbed her lips sternly. Serena¡¯s eyes opened wide and trembled as they were hit by an immense light. Unexpectedly he¡­ kissed her again. After letting his men put her in the ck house, he did not even turn his head to look at her, but now, he kissed her by pressing her head. After all, what did he think of her? What did he think? Did he think she was so ridiculous and miserable that he would intentionally humiliate her? At first Serena was surprised, but after thinking about it, the anger in her heart grew more and more. But Cristian¡¯s kiss became deeper and deeper, and presumptuously he even put his tongue in her mouth, absorbing the sweetness and fragrance that belonged to her. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Let me¡­ ¡°Serena wriggled hard. Fortunately, she did not struggle but as soon as she put a little more strength into it, Cristian kissed her deeper, and even reached out his hands to pinch her jaw to keep her from escaping. Serena was almost forced to endure his kiss. There was nothing beautiful about that kiss, only humiliation! Endless humiliation! Serena could not push him away, so she could only think of something else. Suddenly she bit his tongue! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Cristian took a deep breath and huffed in pain. A strong smell of blood overpowered their lips, but just when Serena thought he was going to let her go, she did not know that he had bitten her lower lip. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Serena¡¯s face was pronounced with pain, and the features of her small face were scrunched up. Slowly, Cristian withdrew his lips and tongue, staring at her mischievously. ¡°Do you still bite?¡± He asked, pressing her forehead. Because of the blood stains, her lips were especially red. Her eyes showed a dark depth but at that moment he was a little smug. Serena touched her lower lip and was so angry that she raised her hand and pped him in the face. Bang! It was a weak p. She was without strength and it didn¡¯t hurt him. But for Cristian, this was the first time he had been pped by a woman. He would not have expected that the woman in front of him, who seemed to be so confused, would suddenly be so bold as to p him. ¡°Unexpectedly you had the courage to¡­¡± Bang! Serena stood up, raised her hand and pped him again on the other cheek. She bit her lower lip, ¡°This is your shameless price.¡± Cristian turned his head, his eyes as fierce as a wolf¡¯s, and almost swallowed her in his abdomen! Chapter 81: Humiliation This woman had the courage of a lion; she dared to p him twice. Cristian clenched her lower jaw with such force that it almost shattered her bones. She suffered the pain, and her face immediately turned pale again. ¡°Since you hate me so much, then you might as well give me some joy. You can throw me downstairs if you want, or you can even kill me. Why bother humiliating me again and again!¡± Although her chin was pinched by hisrge hands and her forehead was sweating with pain, Serena decided to oppose to the end. ¡°Humiliated?¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously. For her, was that kiss a humiliation? In fact, Cristian did not know why he kissed her at that moment, but when he approached her, he suddenly saw that the calm eyes seemed to have an aura, and he unconsciously kissed her. Then, the more you kissed the more you basked in it. He thought what magical power this woman had so much that she bit his tongue. Of course he¡­. wanted a tooth for a tooth. ¡°You are the first woman who dared to p me!¡± ¡°I pped you. What did you think?¡± Serena answered fearlessly. What did he want? It was obvious that ording to his old way of behaving, he should have gotten rid of half of her life even if she did not die, but in front of this woman, he found that he could not be humiliated by her hand. ¡°Ah¡­, is that nothing?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think I humiliated you?¡± Cristian sneered coldly and approached her lips. His voice slurred, ¡°So, what do you think?¡± ¡°Asshole¡­ Oh.¡± Serena wanted to push him away. His lips were tight to hers again, blocking her voice. Serena was disgusted, but her eyes widened in the next second as Cristian¡¯s hands slipped under her clothes, and then¡­ it was all covered¡­. She got back up almost immediately, pushing him away hard, and her body recoiled. Serena couldn¡¯t think of anything else. She made an effort and jumped off the bed. She had pushed Cristian far away. Cristian frowned, ¡°You run away? Where do you think you¡¯re running to?¡± Serena bit her lower lip and suddenly remembered something, reached out her hand and vigorously wiped her lips. The expression on Cristian¡¯s face showed that he was visibly irritated by her actions. She was actually wiping her lips. Cristian¡¯s face turned grim. He approached her with a sneer, ¡°Try again,e on!¡± His voice was cold, like that of the devil. Serena saw him turn around, as if covered by a ck circle, she was so frightened that she flinched for a while, but a secondter she gritted her teeth and said : ¡°How about wiping again? You can¡¯t reach me anyway!¡± When she ceased speaking, Serena turned and ran to the outside. Luca followed her but hit his head and fell backward. Serena felt a pang in her heart. Her back was pressed against the wall. Luca asked her with his hand to his chest, ¡°Serena, what are you doing? Are you running away?¡± Serena ignored him and ran away after passing him. Luca was a bit puzzled, went to Cristian and asked him, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, Serena¡­ was she¡­ awake?¡± With a rapt movement Cristian turned around, his face had a grim expression. His eyes stared at him coldly. ¡°Did you see her?¡± Luca nodded, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect her to have the strength to run away without having eaten all day. The veins on Cristian¡¯s forehead became more visible. Luca said,¡± Mr. Cristian, did Serena have a fight with you?¡± Cristian was speechless. Luca: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going after her?¡± Cristian did not know how to answer. It was his fault, and he went after her. Serena ran out of the hospital without stopping, but when she ran out of breath she stopped. She stood there, panting. Her eyes were dark and full of anger. She quickly clung to the wall and slowly crouched down, closing her eyes. He rested for a while and opened his eyes again. Her eyes regained their brightness. She squatted on the cold ground, only to realize that she was not even wearing shoes and the pain from her tongue clearly reminded her that Cristian had previously humiliated her and that she could not go back. What an asshole that Cristian was! Serena clenched her fists again, reached out and wiped her lips. Finally, she stood up slowly and looked at the people passing by. The passersby stared at her perhaps because she appeared bizarre in their eyes. Serenaughed bitterly, lowered her eyes and moved forward. ¡°Serena?¡± A familiar voice rang out from behind, and the man rushed forward, ¡°Serena is that really you?¡± Serena looked up and discovered that the person walking toward her was actually Francesco Rossi.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. How was it possible that she had met him here? Serena¡¯s face changed slightly, and she quickened her pace to walk. She had not eaten since yesterday, and after two steps she almost fell. Francis stepped forward to support her. ¡°Serena, why do you ignore my calls and messages?¡± Francis was anxious and had a lot of questions to ask her. At that moment she seemed not to notice that she was wearing her robe and looked weak. Serena pushed his hand away and took a step back. ¡°Leave me alone, asshole.¡± Francis stopped. He looked at Serena incredulously and said, ¡°Serena, what are you saying¡­ I¡¯m an asshole?¡± Serena looked at him with icy eyes. ¡°Serena, do you believe me that I¡¯m in trouble?¡± Serena turned and walked away. Francis hurried over to her and took her hand. Serena felt so bad that she pped his hand, ¡°Let me go. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Francis hid his hand, and stepped aside looking at her weakly.. ¡°I am in trouble. I hope you will let me exin.¡± ¡°What do you have to exin?¡±¡±Have we gone through the divorce procedures?¡± You no longer have any connection with me.¡± ¡°She is pregnant, so I am responsible. Do you think you could forgive me?¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± He actually had a nerve to say such a thing. Serenaughed and then looked at Francis: ¡°Francis, do you think I, Serena, am that stupid?¡± ¡°I will always cook and wash for you unconditionally. I will always think of you, no matter what you do. I don¡¯t mind, even if you take your mistress home, or even if she is pregnant and has a baby, I can always forgive you?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be so?¡± Francis asked frowning, ¡°I thought you were like that. Serena, as my wife, shouldn¡¯t you forgive your husband?¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± It was really the first time she felt so helpless, and the first time she realized how thick-skinned he was. She sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless.¡± ¡°Am I wrong, Serena? Every man goes out looking for a lover. Was he the one you were looking for that day? Who is he? How do you stay with him?¡± Chapter 82: Cristian is jealous? ¡°Francis, why are you asking me this?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Serena took two steps back while keeping her distance from Francis. What she did not understand, how she had be interested in him, and why she had despaired for two years about the man in front of her, and only today had she found out what a shameless person Francis was! Had he been good at pretending, or had she been too naive to notice? ¡°Of course.¡± Francis stepped forward and grabbed her shoulders, ¡°How could you find another man after our divorce? Why is he so good to you? He is very rich. Have you been with him because he is rich? Were you with him when we divorced? I always thought you were a good woman, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless and vain!¡± Serena was shocked! She looked incredulously at the man in front of her and realized that he was a shameless man. There was no point in talking to him anymore. Serenaughed, looking at him coldly. ¡°Yes, I love only and only vanity. I admit it and I¡¯m not ashamed of it. Can you let me go now?¡± He was indeed her ex-husband. After being together for two years, the first time he saw her again was only to question her. He never considered that he had done anything wrong; he had not even noticed that she was not wearing shoes and bur a robe and that she had a pale face. Serena realized that she had not been able to see the truth before that moment. ¡°Let you go? You can¡¯t. You have to apologize to me first.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ Let me go.¡± ¡°Serena, after apologizing to me, you must also apologize to my mother. You lied to all of us¡­¡± ¡°Ah.. ah, I¡¯m saying this for thest time. Let me go!¡± Serena was so angry that she immediately pped Francis and he became even more enraged. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a hag, well, since you are so shameless, then I won¡¯t be polite to you! Francis grabbed her arm and dragged her hard, but Serena¡¯s strength was no match for him, ¡°Let me go. Let me go!¡± ¡°You are a woman without morals. I want you to go back to my house and apologize to everyone, and I want you to tell everyone what you did!¡± ¡°Let me go.¡± When she was pulled, Serena felt a sharp pain in her arm and her eyes turned ck with pain. Suddenly, a tall man stopped in front of Francis and prevented him from moving forward. Francis looked at the man who suddenly appeared in front of him, frowned and dragged Serena in another direction, who knew that the man had also changed direction and blocked his way again. Francis was not happy about this, ¡°Who are you?¡± Why are you blocking my way?¡± The man smiled. His voice was very light. ¡°Sorry, thedy you are dragging is my sister-inw.¡± ¡°Your sister-inw?¡± Hearing a familiar voice, Serena raised her head and saw Leonardo Ferrari. He was wearing a white shirt that was smooth without creases. Even though Francesco was blocking his way, his look was not aggressive and he looked like a simple person. Francesco posed as a bully and was not afraid of him. ¡°She is your younger sister, so she is still my wife. I treat her as I want.¡± ¡°I said she is my sister-inw, and you said she is your wife? So you would be my brother? How did I not understand that? ¡± Leonardo smiled slightly, but a dangerous light appeared in his eyes. Francis: ¡°Does it bother you? Don¡¯t be nosy. This is between me and her. ¡± ¡°Will you let her go? I¡¯ll give you five seconds.¡± With what he said, Leonardo pulled out the phone and called 110 directly. ¡°If you still haven¡¯t let her go after the phone I initiated the call, don¡¯t me me for calling the police. I think¡­ The police will be very interested in the traffic of people on the street.¡± Leonardo started the speakerphone. Tuuuu¡­. Tuuuu¡­. Leonardo exuded a very powerful aura that made people around him realize he was not joking. Francis was really frightened by it. After he heard that sound three times, he was unable to bear it so he decided to let Serena go. Then he stared at her fiercely, ¡°Wait for me. Next time you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡± Francis ran off and left the scene. Leonardo immediately hung up the phone. Serena looked at him, her lips moving, ¡°big brother, thank you.¡± As soon as she stopped talking, she fell forward. Leonardo¡¯s expression changed. He reached out a hand and took her in his arms. When he had her in his arms, Leonardo realized that Serena was very thin and that he could touch her bones. ¡°Sister-inw?¡± Leonardo called out to her but Serena had already fallen asleep. Leonardo felt a sense of anguish, put the phone in his pocket and took Serena in his arms. The whole scene had been seen by Cristian and Luca who were chasing them. After witnessing this scene with his own eyes and seeing that Leonardo had taken Serena in his arms, Luca could not help but notice that Cristian¡¯s aura was as cold as hell. He stammered to Cristian, ¡°Well, that¡­ Cristian, Serena fainted.¡± Oh, Cristian sneered. Of course he knew she had fainted. Was she strong earlier when she had bitten and beaten him? But at that time, had she fainted when she had seen Leonardo? Ah. What a ridiculous woman! ¡°Serena hasn¡¯t eaten since yesterday and today she has no strength¡­ it¡¯s normal that she fainted.¡± Luca was still exining Serena¡¯s situation. Cristian did not respond. ¡°Mr. Ferrari, Mr. Ferrari¡­. noi¡­. will we take her back?¡± Cristian abruptly turned his head and stared at him intently. Luca began to tremble, ¡°So we¡¯re not going?¡± ¡°What are we going to do with her?¡± Cristian sneered deeply and his face showed some hostility, ¡°She will go to whomever she wants.¡± Luca: ¡°¡­ Mr. Ferrari, won¡¯t you be jealous?¡± Cristian nced across at him, and Luca unconsciously took two steps back, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go out in person, then¡­ it will be up to me to go.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. OK, he didn¡¯t want to go, but he didn¡¯t want to make him go either. He didn¡¯t admit he was jealous, but he was angry when he saw Serena in his arms, those eyes¡­ He was so angry he wanted to set everything on fire and the people around him were not blind, could they see him? ¡°So Mr. Ferrari, where do we go now?¡± Cristian: ¡°Back to thepany.¡± ¡°What about Serena then?¡± ¡°Do you still mention her name?¡± Luca remained silent. Cristian pushed his wheelchair, gritted his teeth angrily. That was a cursed woman, who a second before was kissing him, and now she was in the arms of another man. She was not a good woman and going where it suited her. Chapter 83: That frightening memory When Serena awoke, she found herself in a clean and neat room. The furniture in the room was very simple but also very elegant. The walls were decorated with sketches. The light gray curtains were gently moved by the wind, a calm and cool wind. Where was she? Serena sat up slowly, felt pain in her arm, lowered her head to find that there was gauze wrapped there. ¡°Did you wake up?¡± She heard a gentle voice approaching. Serena looked up. Leonardo walked in under her surprised gaze, holding a cup of hot water, approached and handed it to her. ¡°First drink a ss of water to hydrate your throat.¡± Serena stared at him nkly for a moment before reaching out to take the cup. She was indeed very thirsty and her lips were dry. After taking the cup, she drank a little hastily while humming. Leonardo looked at her and could not help but say, ¡°Drink slowly. Don¡¯t choke.¡± She made a few movements and then stopped, feeling Leonardo¡¯s breath. He really was a kind person! Serena then drank more slowly. When she finished she put the cup down and Leonardo brought his hand closer to wipe her lips. He rubbed her lips and she was stunned. What was he doing? Did he unexpectedly touch the corner of her mouth? When she realized what was happening, Serena drew back, avoiding contact with the man. Leonardo¡¯s expression was extremely natural, and he did not realize Serena¡¯s reaction. He took the cup from her hand and said, ¡°Get up, I will cook for you.¡± ¡°Food? Talking about food, Serena¡¯s stomach began to growl. She blushed, and quickly reached out a hand to cover her stomach. Leonardo smiled again, ¡°Get up.¡± There was no mockery in his eyes, and he looked at her quietly. Serena¡¯s heartbeat slowed, nodded and followed. After getting up, Serena realized that her robe had been reced. Unconsciously she grabbed the ends of her clothes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My maid helped you change.¡± Said Leonardo, Serena¡¯s face blushed. She said nothing and he could glimpse his thoughts. Serena followed him to the table embarrassedly. There were several dishes on the table. They were soups and were all delicious. Serena had not eaten for a long time. When she sat down at the table she could not helo but swallowing. ¡°Eat, make yourself at home.¡± Leonardo smiled slightly, picked up a bowl of rice and gave her a spoonful of rice. ¡°Thank you big brother.¡± Serena thanked him, then sat down and began to eat; she was really hungry. Since the day before she had not eaten all day, she ate without stopping. Even when she was little, she did not eat or drink for three days, she was survived! What could have happened if she had not eaten for a day? Serena kept the rice in her mouth, thinking in her heart that she had to hold on. She had ovee the nightmare of her childhood. She had also ovee Francesco¡¯s betrayal, and that members of her family did not approach her. Being forced to marry Mr. Ferrari, she had endured everything. Only after six months could she leave. Having arrived at that point she would have to find a city she liked, settle down, find a better job and give birth to the child alone. As she thought about it, tears filled her eye sockets, more and more, and eventually she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and the tears came down like a waterfall, all pouring into Serena¡¯s bowl. But she never stopped eating. Leonardo sat on the sidelines and looked at her, smiling, but when he saw that her eyes were reddened, he stopped smiling. He saw her tears as big as beads pouring into the bowl she was holding. Leonardo stopped smiling. After a while, he sighed slightly, and gave a small portion of vegetables to Serena. ¡°Eat some vegetables.¡± Serena pulled up with her nose but could not stop crying. For a while, those beautiful water-filled eyes crashed into Leonardo¡¯s heart. At the movement that his hand stopped, her thin lips tightened unconsciously. The corner of Serena¡¯s mouth was still covered with rice. She felt that she was really ashamed of her appearance, but the more she thought about it, the more excited she became. The te in front of her reminded her of her childhood, when she had been imprisoned and then rescued by the police. But her parents had note to get her. Finally the police officer hugged her heartily and took her to the police station, bought her some food and let her eat. She sighed a little and ate. Simrly, the police officer also sighed and put vegetables in his bowl, ¡°Little girl, eat the vegetables.¡± At that time she was still small and burst into tears. Now¡­ Although she was grown up, married and had children, she was still very sad at Leonardo¡¯s moving behavior. But the tears fell anyway and faster. ¡°Sorry¡­ Big brother, I also don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t think so¡­. ¡°She sobbed, put down the bowl in her hand and turned her back to him. She was really ufortable. That experience was the darkest day of her life. At that time she stayed with the police for three days. When all the lost children were picked up by the parents who rushed in, she was left alone for three whole days before her mother came to pick her up. When she saw her, she scolded her for being disobedient and asked her why she was running around, then pped her in front of all the police officers. Serena wanted to cry at that moment, but unconsciously restrained herself. She stared at her mother with wide eyes. Why? Did her mother not love her? Didn¡¯t she care about her? Why? Other mothers loved their children very much, but she¡­ Why couldn¡¯t she be like the others? A coat was draped over Serena¡¯s body, wrapping her ambiguously. ¡°It is ufortable?¡±Leonardo suddenly sat down next to her. With a handkerchief in his hand, he bent down slightly to wipe the tears from her face,¡±It¡¯s okay to cry. After crying, the meal will taste even better. Eat, otherwise¡­ it¡¯s not your fault if you¡¯re hungry.¡± Serena¡¯s hands trembled slightly. She looked up at Leonardo, and her eyshes trembled slightly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Leonardo smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯tpliment. Will you feel better after crying?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Serena nodded ¡°Then eat a bowl of soup first.¡± Leonardo filled it again with soup, and Serena could only reach out and take it. ¡°When I went to the hospital yesterday, I saw Cristian Ferrari¡¯s car in the parking lot. Are you with him?¡± Hearing this, Serena paused. ¡°Cristian has a double face. He is always sincere about many things, but to tell you the truth, Cristian is really good for you.¡± Chapter 84: The Delivery Was he an aplice of Cristian¡¯s? No, how could he help him? Although Cristian¡¯s attitude toward her was not bad, it was definitely not good. ¡°After all, you didn¡¯t know Cristian before, and it needs to take a long time to get close.¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m not crying because of him. You shouldn¡¯t speak for him.¡± Hearing this, Leonardo was stunned and smiled, ¡°I thought you were still in contradiction.¡± Serena did not speak and sipped the soup with her downcast eyes. She bowed her head, and her falling hair looked very smooth. Leonardo raised his hand and to stroke her head, but when he was about to touch her, Leonardo¡¯s hand stopped. He looked at Serena and then at his palm and finally pulled his hand back. At that moment, Leonardo¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang, and he pulled it out, ¡°Eat slowly. I will go out to answer the phone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Leonardo went out, Serena felt much morefortable. Although Leonardo was very good to her, Serena was not familiar with him and felt ufortable. Now that he hade out, she turned around and ate in silence. After about a minute, Leonardo came in, ¡°There is urgent work at thepany and I have to go back. After you finish eating, there will be a servant to clean everything. I will send the driver to pick you upter.¡± Serena¡¯s gaze changed when she heard about the urgent work, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t asked thepany for permission yet, I¡­¡± ¡°You got sick so, Cristian won¡¯t care about it. You just have a rest.¡± After Leonardo left, Serena realized that something was wrong. Now she was someone¡¯s sister-inw, Cristian¡¯s wife. How could she stay at Leonardo¡¯s house? If Cristian found out, he would me her. Besides, she had to avoid being suspicious, otherwise other people would also be bad about Leonardo. When she thought about it, Serena quickly finished eating and then got up. The servant had just entered. ¡°Miss Gallo, have you finished eating?¡± Serena¡¯s face blushed, ¡°Well, thank you for your hospitality, but I have something urgent today. I have to get back.¡± ¡°Miss Gallo, don¡¯t worry, the driver ising to pick you up.¡± Hearing this, Serena paused, ¡°Driver?¡± ¡°Yes, our dedicated driver for Mr. Ferrari has to take him to thepany first and thene back to pick you up.¡± Serena paused, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to disturb. I can go back by myself. Where is the nearest bus stop?¡± The servant seemed embarrassed by this question, ¡°Miss Gallo, don¡¯t you need a private car?¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°No, it is more convenient for me to go back by bus. Please tell me where the station is.¡± Finally, seeing Serena¡¯s insistence, the servant had to take her personally to the bus station, ¡°It is here, Miss Gallo.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Smiled Serena The servant was a little ttered and shook her head, ¡°Miss Gallo, don¡¯t be soplimentary. This is the first time Mr. Ferrari has brought a girl home. Miss Gallo¡­ take this opportunity. I¡¯m leaving. ¡± The servant left without waiting for Serena to react. Serena was surprised, she was just still assimting the meaning of the servant¡¯s words. She was still embarrassed for half a day. Effectively, had this servant misunderstood her rtionship with Leonardo? * In thepany No one had expected the sudden emergency meeting, and during the meeting Cristian publicly criticized vice president Ferrari. The old shareholders seemed confused and did not know what had happened. Even Leonardo was puzzled at first. Later, Cristian was more and more demanding, and his eyes were as sharp as a knife. Leonardo suddenly remembered the woman he had dined with in his private vi and felt a slight arousal. Once the meeting was over, Leonardo stepped forward. ¡°Cristian, why are you so angry today?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Cristian sneered, ¡°A good deed from the vice president, clearly you are not aware of the big miss in the contract.¡± Cristian did not have a reason, but today he had attacked him, because the contract was really badly written. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I apologize.¡± ¡°However, you are still too angry today.¡± Cristian pierced him with his gaze, ¡°If you feel you have done something wrong, don¡¯t others have the right to get angry?¡± ¡°They do. I¡¯m just trying to understand why you are so angry.¡± Leonardo smiled slightly and took two steps forward, ¡°When I went to the hospital this morning, I met my sister-inw.¡± Hearing this, the blue veins on Cristian¡¯s forehead grewrger. Was Leonardo pretending with him? What was he thinking? ¡°She fainted, so I took her home.¡± As soon as he stopped talking, Leonardo felt the chill of Cristian¡¯s body spreading through the room. Leonardo stopped and a small, unfamiliar light shone in the depths of his warm eyes. Luca, for his part, noticed that Cristian¡¯s anger was out of control, and he quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Vice President Ferrari, haven¡¯t you gone a little too far? Serena Gallo had fainted and you did not take her back to the hospital, but your home. What do you think about that? ¡± He asked politely. Leonardo smiled slightly, ¡°She ran out of the hospital. There must be people in the hospital she didn¡¯t want to see, or something she wanted to run away from, or she didn¡¯t like the hospital. If I brought her back, wouldn¡¯t that be harmful to her? Luca Russo, one should think twice before doing things. ¡± ¡°Oh, but you thought it through, did it ur to you that she is my woman?¡± ¡°What does Cristian mean? Are you forcing me to ignore my most helpless rtives?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Luca got a little angry: ¡°If you get sick, you have to go to the hospital. If you don¡¯t like the hospital, you don¡¯t go there? ¡°Also, as vice president, how could you think of not calling us when you found Ms. Gallo who was unconscious?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really too angry today, Cristian. I just thought it was ufortable for your legs, so I didn¡¯t call you. You don¡¯t me me, do you?¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I came to thepany to tell you that you will pick her up after work.¡± ¡°Does she stay where she likes to stay? That kind of woman deserves my attention too?¡± Cristian began to act arrogantly again. Lonardo frowned slightly; his younger brother was lying. ¡°The reason I don¡¯t want you to go near her is because that¡¯s a vain woman. Her name is Serena Gallo, and in order not to get in trouble, I didn¡¯t say I care about her and I¡¯m going to get her.¡± ¡°Cristian?¡± ¡°If you like her that much, you can ask our father if you will pick her up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Serena had just rushed into thepany and found out where the two of them were. When she entered the meeting room, she listened to their entire conversation. Standing in the doorway, she saw Cristian inside. The expression on his face was icy and so were his eyes. Those words pierced her heart like a sharp thorn. Chapter 85: Opportunism Serena was still afraid of Cristian and so she ran away. It had not urred to her that Cristian had told Leonardo that if he wanted, he could ask his father to take her there. Thinking about this, Serena opened the door by entering directly. ¡°Cristian, what do you think of me? Am I garbage or a toy? Do you want to throw me away? ¡± The sudden appearance and that female voice left the three men stunned as they looked at the door. Serena opened the door and entered. She was wearing a blue dress. Before leaving Leonardo¡¯s house, the maid pulled it out and made her put it on. Serena knew she was going to thepany and she certainly could not go in with her pajamas. She put it on. That blue dress reflected her elegance, highlighting her crystal clear skin. Thanks to her fairplexion, it did not look bad on her; in fact, it resulted in a pathological beauty. Cristian did not expect that she would appear here, and was surprised for a while. He saw the blue dress on her body, and his gaze suddenly became fierce. Damn her! He had bought her a lot of clothes and put them in the closet. She had not even looked at them. He had even bought her new clothes, but now¡­ was she wearing those clothes to show off in front of him?¡± Eh, had Leonardo bought them for her? ¡°Why are you here?¡± Seeing her appear here, Leonardo quickly advanced, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Her eyes were a little reddened because she had cried earlier. In contrast to Cristian¡¯s coldness, Leonardo¡¯s attitude helped her get back on track. She smiled at him and lowered her voice. ¡°Thank you, brother, I¡¯m fine.¡± This scene was even more ridiculous in Cristian¡¯s eyes, and his lips showed a certain indifference, ¡°Don¡¯t I exist for you anymore? ¡°Get out.¡± Serena listened and stared at Cristian. But she did not move. Leonardo frowned, ¡°Sister-inw?¡± ¡°You go first. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Serena nodded to him and and she motioned him to leave. Leonardo was a little worried, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here, right? I¡¯ll tell you a couple of things. ¡± ¡°No need, the more you talk the more annoying you be.¡± ¡°Mm¡­ okay! I¡¯ll go then.¡± After Leonardo had left, Serena looked at Cristian. Luca felt that the surrounding atmosphere was particrly icy, so he winked at Serena, and Serena tightened her lips, took a few more steps forward, and said to Cristian. ¡°Cristian, you don¡¯t want to marry me, but since we already have an agreement, you should keep your promise, right?¡± ¡°Keep the promise?¡± Cristian squinted his eyes and stared at her dangerously, his thin lips curled up, ¡°As a young bride, do you think it¡¯s normal for you to be seduced by two men? Have I told you before. Don¡¯t provoke people from the Ferrari family? ¡± Luca moved silently, seeing that Cristian had no problem, fled the room. When he left, Serena and Cristian could talk better. ¡°Yes, you said it, but I obeyed too.¡± Cristian pushed the wheelchair. The tall body approached her, and even the pressure in the air intimidated her. ¡°Complied?¡± He reached out hisrge hand and quickly squeezed Serena¡¯s thin white wrist. Serena was surprised. Her eyes widened, and she was pulled into his arms. Before she could react, Cristian¡¯s big hand touched her clothes, ¡± Is this the dress Leonardo bought for you?¡± Serena¡¯s face changed and she bit her lower lip. ¡°Aren¡¯t you wearing the clothes I bought for you? Are you running to wear something another man bought for you?¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°Is this what you call respect? Serena, after the divorce, you were eager for another chance. You still weren¡¯t satisfied. Would you turn your back on me? Would you be richer that way? ¡± Serena¡¯s face paled, ¡°He and I¡­ it¡¯s not what you think!¡± ¡°My older brother?¡± Cristian lifted her dress, and wanted to make her even more ufortable: ¡°That sounds so intimate. Did you call him that when you were in bed?¡± Hearing this, Serena unconsciously grabbed his cor, ¡°Don¡¯t spit poison on others.¡± ¡°Am I a poison spewer or are you an opportunist. Let¡¯s check and find out.¡± When he stopped talking, those big, warm hands dove up and down into his dress. ¡°Ah, let me go!¡± Serena blushed and so did her ears. Despite pulling on Cristian¡¯s cor with all her might she could do nothing against Cristian¡¯s strength. His movements became more violent. Serena screamed in pain, and her flushed cheeks made him want to intimidate her even more. So Cristian took her hard and kissed her, pressing even harder on her red lips.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Serena was still tugging at Cristian when he kissed her, not expecting it; Cristian squeezed her with his hands so that she could not escape. This kiss tasted sour, and Serena¡¯s lips were numb and she was without strength. Serena quickly surrendered and copsed into his arms. Cristian pressed so hard that he could feel it too¡­. She was angry with herself and when he kissed her she wiped her mouth. Thinking this, Cristian withdrew his lips and tongue and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you not despise me? Today I let you know how much I don¡¯t like being rejected.¡± Before she could respond, Cristian grasped her lips tightly again, and Serena could not resist him, pushed him away for a while and then copsed. Suddenly, she felt a chill in her thighs. Serena looked down and found that her skirt had been lifted by Cristian. She was so frightened that she almost screamed. What the hell was that asshole doing? But Cristian swallowed a mouthful of air. He didn¡¯t care about her feelings. His hand was uncontroble. Serena swallowed, but still did not give in to pushing him away. Serena bit him and he recoiled in pain. A lot of blood came from her lips and he became even more enraged and tore her skirt. ¡°I let you wear someone else¡¯s clothes.¡± A hissing sound was heard. The skirt she had been wearing shattered in his hand. Serena¡¯s eyes widened, staring incredulously at the person in front of her. ¡°Are the clothes he bought better than me?¡± Cristian had gone mad, after ripping off her skirt and tugging at her top, he vowed to rip off all the clothes Leonardo had given her. He had no idea that his behavior at that moment had revealed what he really thought. At first Serena was still angry with him, butter, when she saw that he was so furious about a dress, she suddenly felt that¡­ he was bing jealous of Leonardo. When she thought about it, Serena¡­. Suddenly, she no longer felt so angry. Chapter 86: I will never like you! Cristian¡¯s actions were uncontroble, and he did not immediately realize that something was wrong. The person in his arms was too quiet, which was very different from previous times when she resisted him and pushed him away. Bowing his head, Cristian¡¯s cold eyes met hers. There was neither anger nor annoyance; in fact, his eyes were very calm, like a sea without waves. ¡°What happened?¡± Had he been so rude to her that she didn¡¯t even react? The next second, Serena blinked and stared at him, ¡°Cristian, are you jealous?¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­¡± Serena continued to blink and stared into his deep-set eyes, as if she was trying to find some emotion at the bottom of his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Seeing that he did not answer, Serena could not help but ask again. Cristian: ¡°¡­ ¡°The blue veins on his forehead were protruding, and he was so angry. For the first time, his anger was provoked by a woman. How could she ask him so calmly if he was jealous after doing all those things to him? Seeing that he did not answer, Serena looked at the broken blue dress and said in a low voice, ¡°If you are not jealous, why did you tear it?¡± The Serena of that moment, dressed only in tight clothes, clutched Cristian¡¯s shirt tightly against herself. Cristian stared at her deeply for a long time, and then sneered sarcastically, ¡°Serena, who gave you the illusion that you think I¡¯m so jealous that I would tear this dress?¡± Serena¡¯s eyes were cold: ¡°If you are not jealous, why did you get angry?¡± Her eyes were clear like water, and she looked straight at his heart. From her eyes, a feeling of discovery and curiosity was leaked, with a hint of expectation. What were her expectations? This woman. ¡°What are you thinking? Don¡¯t you think I will love a woman like you? ¡± Serena paused. ¡°A second-hand woman, abandoned by her ex-husband, an opportunist, do you think I, Cristian Ferrari, could be interested in you?¡± Serena¡¯s face paled and she bit her lip in defense, ¡°I am not an opportunist. Leonardo I didn¡¯t even touch him. I was unconscious at the time, so¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re exining how you performed in front of my older brother?¡± Serena, are you pretending to pity me? This trick is not suitable for you. ¡± Cristian clenched his jaw, smiling wickedly, ¡°If you are willing to tease me with your body, maybe I can consider whether to believe what you say.¡± He was annoyed and felt that she did not care about him. But as soon as Cristian spoke to her in this tone and his gaze became mean and contemptuous. Serena felt humiliated. And this kind of humiliation was exactly what Serena could not stand! She bit her lower lip angrily, staring at him bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Her chin tingled. ¡°How? You seem so impatient. Serena Gallo, you like me, don¡¯t you? ¡± said Cristian who was sneering at her. What? Hearing this sentence, Serena¡¯s gaze became more troubled. How could she like Cristian¡¯s excessive behavior? She liked the person in front of her only when she was a idiot. ¡°You are tempted to me me but you want to ask me if I like you?¡± When he thought she might like him, Cristian¡¯s deep smile at the corners of his lips widened, and his dark eyes filled with joy. Of course, Cristian hadn¡¯t realized it yet. Serena lowered her head as she asked him with a piercing look. How could she be so naive as to ask him this kind of question? Was she such a fool!!!?? Only if he really liked her then he can get over his own jealousy. But she knew that this was impossible. Although she had gone to the vi together with Cristian and not knowing what had happened. He was looking for someone who was important to him. When did it have somethin to do with Serena? Thinking about this, Serena bit her lower lip, and when she lifted her head again, there was a light of anger in her eyes. ¡°I never like you!¡± She barked. Serena stared into his dark eyes and added, ¡°You¡¯re right. I really am a discarded woman. I was abandoned by my ex-husband. I¡¯m pregnant, and no one likes me. I am not passionate, but I also want to tell you that neither are you. Do you think you will like me when I marry you? People like you get angry easily. You are always in a bad mood, and have a bad temper. And you don¡¯t respect women, and always trample on other people¡¯s dignity. You don¡¯t know what respect is. If you are like that, why do you think I will like you?¡± Shouted Serena! Cristian¡¯s face was as dark as iron. After hearing Serena¡¯sints about him, he turnedpletely dark. He had gripped her lower jaw fiercely, hard enough to crush her bones.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Repeat what you just said?¡± Serena lifted her chin and stared at him stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again if you want to hear it so badly. I can say it ten times. I say you have a bad temper, and I will never like you, huh¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Cristian kissed her, bit her lips as if he wasunching an attack. His warm hand rubbed her back and his palm was thick. Serena trembled with fear. Serena felt like a small sailboat floating on the sea that was being hit by a big wave and began to sink. Although this wave was dangerous, the sailboat had to rely on itself. It slowly moved forward and calmed down. Serena resisted at first but then felt that she was drowning. Just as she closed her eyes, Cristian suddenly took a caot to cover her head. Before she could react, there was darkness in front of her, and then the back of her head was pressed by Cristian. At the same time, Cristian shouted angrily, ¡°Go away!¡± Said Cristian angrily. This word resounded on his chest and propagated in Serena¡¯s ears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Hearing someone apologized in a trembling voice, Serena¡¯s face had turned pale and thest thing she heard was footsteps. At that moment she was confused and curious. Had those people seen everything? Serena¡¯s face paled instantly. Her petite body trembled in Cristian¡¯s arms. Cristian felt it, frowned and undressed, looking at the small head lying on his chest. After a while he took out his cell phone and called Luca. ¡°Bring me a dress.¡± Serena blushed even more. Cristian asked others to bring him some clothes, until then¡­. Although Serena had argued with Cristian, shey in his arms and could not move. After all, she was wearing only underwear. If she stood up, everyone could see her. In fifteen minutes, Luca arrived with a set of clothes. ¡°Put them at the door, then close it.¡± Chapter 87: Lingering Fear A loud noise was heard. The door closed and the huge conference room was so quiet that there were only two people breathing. Especially, Serena was very frightened, breathing and agitated. The two of them stood there for a long time. Serena heard a vibration from Cristian¡¯s chest, and his cold words were propagating in her ears. ¡°How long do you want to sit here?¡± Serena reacted abruptly and raised her head. Cristian did the same. Serena was surrounded by his big clothes, and when she raised her head, she revealed her small face, and her eyes still red. Cristian¡¯s heart seemed to be clenched by her hands. His thin lips closed tightly. After a while, he said coldly, ¡°Do I look good?¡± Serena came back to herself. She was very angry before that moment but then she was frightened by those people. At that moment she was afraid that someone woulde and open the door to the room. And it seemed that Cristian could sense her thoughts. He whispered, ¡°Luca will stand and guard outside. Since you are no longer wearing clothes do you want to continue?¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± After being silent for two seconds, she quickly tightened the suit on her body, and then stood up from him. She was very awkward because she had to protect her suit in one hand to prevent her from undressing in front of Cristian. She rested her thin, bony hand on him to stand up. Then she turned and hopped barefoot toward the door. Cristian¡¯s dressid over her, as if a child had stolen an adult¡¯s clothes. That dress almost reached her knees. When she bent down to pick up the clothes, they fell off and she can¡¯t stand the sight of it. ¡°¡­ ¡°Cristian closed his eyes slightly and reached out and arched his eyebrows. Damn, what had happened to him today? Serena picked up the clothes, only to find that inside was a pale orange skirt. The color was exquisite and pretty, but not tacky. The designs on the skirt were small with delicate colors and charming but not at all tacky. It was just that in this huge conference room there was not even a ce to shelter. Where she could change? Thinking about this, Serena stopped where she was. A displeased voice of Cristian came from behind. ¡°If you dawdle a little longer, I won¡¯t mind opening the door and letting the others watch you.¡± Serena grabbed her clothes and bit her lower lip. Surely he was in bad faith. Ignoring the things around her she stood up and walked away from Cristian and quickly, went to the corner and put on her skirt. After she finished changing, she returned to Cristian with a suit in her hand. ¡°Here.¡± Cristian sneered deeply, staring at her coldly, ¡°This suit was worn by you. Do you think I will want it again?¡± Hearing this, Serena unconsciously grabbed the suit in her hand, biting her lip and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m dirty.¡± ¡°Do you still mean you¡¯re clean?¡± Cristian was still jealous of Serena¡¯s rtionship with Leonardo and the fact that she was wearing the clothes he had bought her. But now he saw her wearing a new skirt. The soft orange and pink that coated her skin was crystal clear. It was opaque and delicious and gave her waist a unique touch. Seing that, Cristian¡¯s throat tightened and cursed himself inwardly. He pushed the wheelchair and stepped out, leaving her there and saying : ¡°What a dubious woman.¡± Serena blushed, turned and stared at his back. ¡°I am not dubious!¡± He ignored her. Serena replied, ¡°You really don¡¯t want your suit anymore?¡± ¡°Throw it away!¡± Those merciless words shattered like ice. The door of the conference room opened, and Luca stood in the doorway, stepping forward and pushing Cristian¡¯s wheelchair. Only Serena was left in the conference room. She looked at the suit in her hand that had some weight to it. This suit looked very expensive, but Cristian had said he didn¡¯t want it anymore. Was it because¡­ it had been worn by her? Did he think she was dirty? Serena paled. If he thought she was dirty, then why did he want¡­? Serena paused to think about it¡­. ¡°Serena, don¡¯t think about such a bad man anymore. He will only humiliate you!¡± Since the suit was no longer needed, she threw it away as he wished. Serena became agitated and threw the suit directly into the next trash can. However, the trash can in the meeting room was only for paper. Serena put on her shoes and left the meeting room. Five minutester, she returned and walked to the trash can. Hesitantly, Serena looked at the suit that had been thrown inside, silently bent down and picked it up again. He gave it to her to not be seen by others, so she saved it for him. Serena left the meeting room with the suit in her hand. At the same time, Cristian saw this scene from the video surveince cameras in his office with the corner of his eyes growing frosty. Standing behind him, Luca spoke loudly for Serena: ¡°It seems that the suit you gave Serena, even though she threw it, she took care of it and came back to get it.¡± Cristian did not respond. ¡°Mr. Ferrari, that suit is one of a kind. Do you really not want it back?¡± Cristian moved his fingertips and his voice became cold and proud, ¡°It¡¯s dirty. Who wants it?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Luca replied, ¡°The can in the conference room is cleaned every day and it¡¯s just paper. It¡¯s not dirty.¡± ¡°Damn it, the trash can is the trash can. Can trash can be clean?¡± Luca:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Ferrari, say what you want.¡± However, for a person with excellent cleanliness like Cristian, if the garment had been thrown into the basket, how could he wear it again? Serena returned to her seat with the suit in her arms, then opened the locker and pulled out a bag. She folded it and put it inside the bag. If it was dirty she would wash it and give it back to him. She wanted to give it to him just to see what he would say. A day passed. When she left work, Serena went downstairs with her bag. When she got up she happened to run into Cristian who had just left the office. She had a guilty conscience and hid her bag behind her back. All these movements did not miss the attention of Cristian who looked at her coldly and then looked away. ¡°Serena Gallo, have you finished working?¡± Suddenly Luca was careless enough, and he greeted Serena with a smile on his face. She won¡¯t be angry with the one who was smiling, and Luca did not offend her either. Seeing him smile, Serena curled her lips and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go down together in the elevator.¡± Luca said again. Cristian, who was sitting in his wheelchair, frowned: Had Luca taken the wrong medicine? Had he forgotten what happened earlier? ¡°No, there is no need, I¡­¡± ¡°Come on, Serena Gallo, if we don¡¯t go down together now, you¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡± Serena had to step forward and follow him into the elevator. After the elevator door closed, Serena stood alone in the corner with her bag and desperately hid behind her, but Cristian¡¯s low, cold voice suddenly rang out, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to throw away that suit?¡± Chapter 88: It won’t be clean anyway, so it’s better to tear it up Serena red at him, bit her lower lip and exined, ¡°I¡¯ll wash it for you.¡± ¡°How will you wash it?¡± Cristian gave her a mocking look, ¡°Are you going to hand wash it?¡± Serena paused and blinked, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll send it to theundry.¡± Although she came from an ordinary family, she still knew that some clothes could not be washed by hand, especially these kinds of valuables. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not too ignorant,¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°But do you think I will wear it after washing?¡± Serena curled her lips and said nothing. Cristian raged as if nothing had happened, ¡°The suit was worn by you. I¡¯m sick of it. Even if it¡¯s clean, I can¡¯t wear it. You are a conceited woman deep in your heart and no matter how innocent you pretend to be, you will always be a dubious woman, do you understand? ¡± At first Serena did not listen to him, but after hearing these words, she could not bear it: ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t it just a suit? Did I ask you to give it to me? You put the suit on me yourself. You think the suit is dirty. Then you touched me for a long time in the conference room. Why didn¡¯t you wash your hands? ¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­¡± Luca: ¡°Jesus, too much information.¡± Did he touch her¡­ for a long time? Luca looked calmly at Serena, and could not help but want to show his approval to her. Cristian had never expected how incredible she could be to talk about it in front of a third person. He remained silent for a moment, replied in a fierce voice, ¡°How do you know I didn¡¯t wash it?¡± Serena followed his words by rising, ¡°And after I wash it? It won¡¯t be clean anyway, so it¡¯s better to tear it up! ¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­..¡± Luca was deeply surprised. Serena Gallo¡­ She was so brave!¡± Serena was also annoyed with him. She wanted to be nice and got his suit back. She said she would send it to a dry cleaner. He would not wear it and told her so only to ridicule her. She felt an anger that almost stunned her. The atmosphere in the elevator had be heavy. Serena responded more in kind while Cristian became increasingly hostile. He squinted his eyes staring at her with a threatening look. Facing such intimidating eyes, Serena felt a chill down her spine, but she straightened her waist and looked at Cristian, as if she refused to admit being defeated. For a moment, Cristian sneered angrily, ¡°Truly a woman without morals.¡± A ringing bell was heard. Serena stared at him bitterly and quickly exited the elevator. Luca thought for a moment that Serena was very angry, and looking at Cristian. He saw that although his mood was fluctuating it was clear that he was stifled by Serena¡¯s temper that would not let him speak. Suddenly Luca grew gloomy. What was the problem? Everyone knew that the Ferrari family¡¯s second son was in a wheelchair with a moody temper and foul-mouthed. He did not talk to men and was not kind to women, and when he attended a banquet he will do anything as long as a woman started talking to him. But in spite of this, whenever any woman started talking to him, they always ended up in tears with red eyes and running away. Serena seemed an easy person to intimidate, but in reality¡­ she knew where to strike. A question arose¡­. Luca walked past Cristian and asked him with a mean expression, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, do you need a knife?¡± ¡­ ¡°Fuck you,¡± Cristian kicked him. After Serena left thepany, she went directly to the bus station and while she was waiting for the bus, a silver Bentley stopped in front of her. The car window rolled down, revealing Leonardo¡¯s sweet eyebrows. ¡°Sister-inw?¡± ¡°Big brother?¡± Serena paused, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Are you going home? Get in the car. I¡¯ll give you a ride ¡± Would she have gotten into Leonardo¡¯s car to go home Ferrari? This would have surely struck Cristian and he would have said that she was being incorrigible and opportunistic. Thinking of the consequences, Serena tactfully refused Leonardo¡¯s kindness, ¡°No need, big brother, I¡¯m used to taking the bus.¡± Leonardo did not give up and said with a smile, ¡°There are many people on the bus, so it is more convenient to take my car.¡± Serena: ¡°There¡¯s really no need, big brother, you go back first.¡± Leonardo: ¡°Are you afraid someone might talk behind our backs?¡± Serena: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother, I¡­¡± ¡°Are you ming me for not hiding it for you in the morning?¡± Thinking about this, Leonardo grew sad, and even the gentle smile on his face grew fainter: ¡°Nothing, in that case¡­¡± Since she was in front of the bus stop, their conversation was also overheard by other people. Everyone looked at her with curious eyes, embarrassing her. Moreover, in Leonardo¡¯spanion she felt helpless. ¡°Big brother?¡± ¡°Get in the car quickly.¡± Unable to do otherwise Serena could only turn away, open the car door and sit down. After getting in, Serena became more anxious. That ce was very close to thepany. Even though there were several roads on the way back to the Ferrari house. How could she know if Cristian was going to stop by and check it out? But she didn¡¯t have to worry about that now; she would worry about it once she got back. Thinking about this, Serena immediately said, ¡°Big brother,ter can you drop me off at the intersection before the house?¡± Hearing this, Leonardo stopped with his hands on the steering wheel, smiled and after a while looked at her, ¡°Do you think I can be so infamous?¡± Serena tightened the corners of her mouth. It¡¯s not that she felt ashamed but she was mostly afraid of something. She was just wearing a set of clothes prepared by Leonardo¡¯s servant, but Cristian lost his temper and tore her clothes off, although he gave her new clothes afterwards.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But with this kind of temper she was really too afraid of it. What if he did that again at night¡­ Serena could no longer allow Cristian to do something like that to her. ¡°Well, I know your difficulties. I¡¯ll drop you off at the intersection and stop.¡± Leonardo was attentive and caring. Serena felt relieved, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°By the way, you and Cristian¡­ how are you two doing? ¡± Leonardo asked suddenly. Hearing this, Serena paused, not knowing how to answer. It was reasonable to say that her rtionship with Cristian was a transactional marriage and they would divorce after six months, but that was their secret. There was no reason to tell Leonardo. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I mean¡­ Was his attitude toward you always this bad? ¡± Serena lowered her eyes and smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he is bad. His character is like that, isn¡¯t it? Didn¡¯t you ask me to forgive him? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but I¡¯m still a little worried about you.¡± Leonardo sighed slightly, ¡°Maybe the decision my grandfather made was a mistake. Haven¡¯t I told you yet? Actually, Cristian and I are not real brothers. ¡± Serena was surprised for a while, ¡°No, he¡¯s not your brother?¡± No wonder Cristian¡¯s attitude toward Leonardo was always so bad, and his way of rting to people in the Ferrari house was also very strange. Chapter 89: The man’s great influence. ¡°Well, Cristian and I are half-brothers.¡± Leonardo exined softly, ¡°The issue is a bitplicated, but Cristian grew up outside the house and only came back to our house in thest few years, so the way he rtes to us is a bit strange. His legs hurt. He gets angry very easily. Cristian¡­ He suffered a lot outside the home. Our grandfather hoped to make amends with him, so he offered Cristian the position ofpany president. Of course, he himself has those skills. Although our grandfather has not yet given him that position, someday with his abilities he could upy that position. ¡± Serena:¡±¡­ ¡°I did not expect it to be soplicated. However, Cristian grew up outside the home since he was a child? Did he and Leonardo have the same father but not the same mother? Was it possible that¡­ he was an illegitimate child? Thinking that Cristian¡¯s mother might be a lover, Serena felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. Perhaps it was because she too had been betrayed Thinking about this, Serena curled her lips, recalling Cristian¡¯s appearance. Was he irritable because of this? ¡°This is a secret between you and me. Don¡¯t talk about it in front of Cristian. He will be angry.¡± Leonardo smiled at Serena, ¡°Do you understand?¡± Serena looked at him, said nothing and just nodded. After arriving at the intersection before the Ferrari house, Leonardo stopped the car. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Before Serena left, Leonardo stopped her and then handed her a bag, ¡°This is an extra cake that my secretary bought, but I don¡¯t like sweet things. Give it to Cristian.¡± Cake? Serena paused, too¡­ She didn¡¯t like greasy foods that made her vomit. ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t you want it?¡± ¡°Take it, don¡¯t you girls like to eat?¡± Leonardo pushed her to get the cake. Serena took it and got out of the car. After greeting Leonardo, Serena stood at the intersection for a while before going inside, taking the cake with her. She was a little worried. What was she supposed to do with the cake? She didn¡¯t think it was good to throw away things donated by others, but if she ate it¡­ then she wouldn¡¯t eat anymore. She decided to call Alice Giordano who really liked cakes. She thought about it for a while, when Serena pulled out her cell phone to call Alice, a familiar car sped past her before slowing down. Serena looked to the side unconsciously, only to meet Cristian¡¯s cold eyes and everything seemed to stop. Cristian, was he back, too? It had only been a minute since she had gotten out of the car, then he¡­ had seen everything? Thinking about this, Serena paled. However, Cristian merely gave her a cold look, then withdrew his gaze. The car drove away, and a cloud of dust rose. At the same time, Serena¡¯s cell phone had called Alice¡¯s. ¡°Hello?¡±¡±Serena?¡±¡±Hello?¡± On the other end of the phone was Alice talking without receiving an answer, Serena came back to herself and put the phone close to her ear. ¡°Alice.¡± ¡°Serena, what¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t you answer? ¡± Serena smiled again and calmly exined, ¡°I was walking down the street and had to dodge a car.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Serena looked at the cake in her hand, ¡°Do you like cakes? I have one in my hand now. Would you like it?¡± Alice immediately agreed, ¡°Okay, okay, where are you? I¡¯ll be right with you.¡± Serena told her the meeting ce and went to a nearby cafe after hanging up the phone. Not long after sitting down, Alice arrived. When she saw the cake, Alice¡¯s eyes almost lit up. ¡°Dear Serena, you are really my best friend. You even brought me the cake from ¡®Pastry Shop Happiness¡¯? ¡°Pastry Shop Happiness?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Serena tilted her head, ¡°Is this cake famous?¡± ¡°Of course it is!¡± Alice greedily picked up her spoon and took a sip of cream. ¡°It is the most popr pastry shop in North Town. The owner is very strange. He only makes ten cakes a day. When he sells them all he doesn¡¯t make more. I often wait in line to buy one, but I never seeded. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to buy it. That¡¯s great. ¡± If it was so difficult to buy? How did Leonardo¡¯s secretary buy it? But this was not something she should consider. ¡°By the way, what happened to the things you helped me check? Have you heard anything?¡± Serena asked on the asion. Hearing this, Alice looked up at her. The corner of her mouth was still smeared with cream, ¡°I knew you were not so kind. I said, why did you suddenly buy me a cake today? You don¡¯t eat it normally and it turns out you have something to ask me.¡± Serena looked at her helplessly, ¡°Yes, I have to rely on you for important matters. I have to be more diligent.¡± ¡°Come on, you know you pressure me, but for a piece of cake, I¡¯ll give you good news.¡± Having said that, Alice¡¯s expression suddenly became more serious. She ced the knife and fork in her hands and said solemnly. ¡°We have already helped you find the production ce of the button. Now my brother is trying to contact the designer. But I¡¯ve heard that this designer is a bit peculiar: he sells everything himself and only sells to acquaintances or designated people. I remember telling youst time that there are only two suits with this button, right? One of them caused a stir. Because the designer was famous, many people demanded it at a high price. He sent a suit with this button directly to a charity, which delivered it to an auction house. I heard that it was sold for the price of one million euros. Obviously the person is a famous foreign businessman who already has a wife and children. We investigated him and he has never been to Italy, so this person can be excluded. ¡± Hearing this, Serena could not help but catch her breath and was a bit shocked. That button¡­ I didn¡¯t expect its influence to be so great. How much did it cost? A million euros? ¡°On the other one we are still investigating. When we contact the designer, we will soon know where this one is sold, but what is certain is that¡­ Serena, you will fly on a branch and be a phoenix! ¡± Hearing thisst sentence, Serena¡¯s expression became a little more unpleasant. Flying on a branch to be a phoenix? She had never thought of that before, and¡­ the greater the man¡¯s influence, the more worried Serena became. She would rather be a normal person. Seeing her eyes lowered, her mood seemed to drop suddenly. Alice thought her words hurt her and exined in panic, ¡°Serena, don¡¯t misunderstand me. When I said you will fly on a branch to be a phoenix, it was not to despise you. You are just lucky enough to have met a very powerful man!¡± Chapter 90: A sudden change Serena came back to herself and saw Alice nervously exining herself. She gave Alice aforting smile. ¡°I don¡¯t me you for what you said. I¡¯m just thinking about something else.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Alice looked at her worriedly, reached out her hand to hold it, ¡°Are you worried about not finding it? Serena, don¡¯t worry, I will find that man for you. I promise ¡± Seeing her make that promise, Serena could not help butugh, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t be so stupid. Of course it¡¯s my business, but you worked hard for me.¡± ¡°Because we are good friends. That¡¯s just why¡­ ¡°Alice suddenly thought of something, stopped and asked softly, ¡°Serena, we will always be good friends, right?¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then¡­ If one day I did something unpleasant for you, would you¡­ forgive me?¡± What had she done to her? Serena did not react for a while, ¡°Something unpleasant for me?¡± ¡°Yes, sometimes¡­ Do you know me? Sometimes I do things rashly. Maybe I identally make mistakes. When youe¡­ but you have to forgive me! ¡± Serena:¡±¡­ When have you been reckless? Over the years I have never med you. Besides, you have helped me a lot. I should be grateful to you. ¡± ¡°Oh, how about this, and we¡¯ll talk about itter. Do you want to have a bite of cake?¡± Serena: ¡°I don¡¯t want any!¡± The two of them spent the afternoon at the caf¨¦ and eventually left together after eating. Of course, Alice offered to drive Serena home. When they reached the door of Ferrari¡¯s house, she blinked again, ¡°Serena, shall I walk you up?¡± Hearing this, Serena thought about it for a while and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and it¡¯s dangerous to go back in the evening. I have to go now ¡± Alice was a little disappointed and tightened her lips. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± After Alice left, Serena walked back to the Ferrari house with light steps, and when she was about to go up the stairs, the servant stepped forward and stopped her. ¡°Miss Gallo, Mr. Alessandro Ferrari wants to see you.¡± Hearing Alessandro Ferrari¡¯s name, Serena¡¯s petite body shivered unconsciously, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± When she arrived at the studio, she thought that Alessandro would yell at her again or that he had something for her to do. When she entered she saw Alessandro smiling at her. On weekdays, his serious and fierce face was a little kinder and less scary than usual. ¡°Mr¡­. Sir?¡± ¡°Aurora Gallo, you have arrived.¡± The old man stood up and walked over to the table to sit down, then pointed to Serena, ¡°Come and sit down.¡± This sudden change made Serena stunned, but she obediently approached anyway and sat down across from him, ¡°Mr. Alessandro? You were looking for me¡­. what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Aurora you are married to Cristian, so why call me ¡®Sir¡¯?¡± Hearing this, Serena paused. Had she been insensitive earlier when she called him ¡°Sir¡±? ¡°You should call me grandfather instead.¡± Serena was surprised. Her eyes unconsciously widened. What was going on? Why had Alessandro¡¯s attitude toward her changed so much? ¡°Mr. Alessandro, I¡­¡± ¡°Not long after your arrival in our house, if there is something wrong, you can talk to me about it, or if you need, I can help you.¡± Alessandro suddenly pulled out a credit card and put it in front of Serena, ¡°I know the situation of the Gallo family. You, too, have been through a lot. This is just grandfather¡¯s allowance.¡± No! This was wrong! Serena quickly stood up and straightened her back, ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t ept this money. I am now paid by Cristian Ferrari as an assistant.¡± ¡°Grandpa knows, but isn¡¯t that a lot of money? You couldn¡¯t let people outside look down on you. ¡± Serena clutched the corner of her clothes tightly. Her face was pale. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s going on¡­ Will you tell me?¡± Alessandro stood up, stroked his beard on his chin and looked at her with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl.¡± Serena felt a pang in her heart. Of course! Those who were kind without special reasons hide evil intentions. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your friend fromst time is the daughter of the Giordano family. What is her name?¡± Serena bit her lower lip and said nothing. ¡°What a good girl, Aurora Gallo. Do you know her?¡± Aurora Gallo, she was Aurora Gallo¡­ Serena lowered her gaze and said nervously, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did you meet?¡± Serena shook hands and almost stepped back, but before she moved, Alessandro said his words. ¡°The Ferrari family has two sons, Cristian and Leonardo. Cristian is already married with you. I won¡¯t have to work hard for him anymore, but Leonardo is no longer young. I haven¡¯t found a girl who is good for him. I think the Giordano family. That¡¯s a good girl¡­¡± Hearing this, Serena finally understood. It turned out that Alessandro wanted to pair Leonardo with Alice. But¡­ Did Alice like Leonardo? Or would Leonardo like Alice? Serena subconsciously felt that she would not. She and Alice had known each other for so long, and Alice had never liked Leonardo. When they were in school, Alice liked the bullying kids, the diligent students. No matter how good-looking they were, she did not even give them a second nce. She was always following the school bullies. Although in the end she did not continue on this path. But Serena knew that Leonardo and Serena¡¯s standards as spouses were too far apart. ¡°Grandpa, maybe¡­ it¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°What?¡± The expression on Alessandro¡¯s face suddenly became stern. Serena took a small, frightenedly stepped back and exined in a low voice, ¡°Alice¡­ has a boyfriend!¡± She could say no more. ¡°She has a boyfriend?¡± Alessandro froze for a while at first, and then reacted after a while, ¡°Who cares? A boyfriend is not a husband. As long as she is not married, she will have a chance. Ask her. It¡¯s like you¡¯re helping Grandpa. ¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Should she not have said anything? She bit her lower lip, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll ask her.¡± ¡°Take this money.¡± Serena did not dare to ask, but Alessandro¡¯s eyes were electrified and clouded, as if he did not believe she would help him until she epted it. Desperate, Serena had to temporarily ept the credit card before leaving the studio. She went upstairs anxiously. There was also another reason why she did not want Alice to be with Leonardo.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The situation at the Ferrari house was tooplicated. Leonardo, Cristian, and Alessandro did not see eye to eye, and every day they fought openly and secretly if¡­ getting her married to Leonardo was like pushing her into a fire pit. She and Alice were good friends, and she was already in a fire pit, so she didn¡¯t want to drag other people into that situation! Chapter 91: If it hurts, you scream Serena returned to her room in despair. After entering, she took off her shoes, put on her slippers and walked to her bed. She sat despondently on her bed, staring incredulously at the credit card in her hand. What was she supposed to do? How was she going to tell Alice about this? What a headache! It was obvious that the Ferrari family united Giordano family by marriage was evenly matched, but the Ferrari family was like that¡­. As she thought about it, Serena suddenly felt that the air all over her body was cold. Something was wrong, and when she looked up, she met a pair of deep, indifferent eyes. Serena was surprised, and even the credit card in her hand fell to the ground on the cold floor with a pop. The two looked at each other at the same time, and Serena¡¯s face instantly paled, and she stood up, ¡°Listen to me!¡± ¡°You really surprised me.¡± Cristian sneered deeply, and when he lifted his head again, a dark shadow formed under his eyes. They were like the depths of the ocean, which made people afraid. Serena¡¯s pink lips moved, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Is this the purpose of your marriage in the Ferrari house?¡± Cristian took a deep look at the credit card, ¡°Heh, Grandpa is very generous, but are you worth it?¡± Serena clenched her fists and bit her lip, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Can you listen to me while I exin?¡± ¡°Exin how you convinced Alessandro to give you this card? Either exin it to me in words¡­ or exin it to me with your body¡­. ¡± Serena¡¯s face paled, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Cristian looked at her coldly, ¡°You should be good at bed, right?¡± Serena:¡± Cristian, you¡¯re an asshole!¡± ¡°Oh, instead of marrying me, why didn¡¯t you marry that old man. That¡¯s more fair and square!¡± Serena finally could not stand it, lowering her eyes and shouting, ¡°Enough! I¡¯m done with you. Cristian smiled coldly, ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Serena bent down and picked up the credit card that had fallen to the ground, then went to Cristian and threw it forcefully at him. ¡°I said before that I would not take a penny from you, and for the same reason, I would not take a penny from the Ferrari house. This is your grandpa¡¯s money and I¡¯m giving it back to you!¡± The credit card fell into Cristian¡¯s arms. He raised his hand expressionlessly and brought the credit card closer with his fingertips. ¡°Woman, do you really want to give it to me? This is what you earned after working hard. Are you sure? ¡± ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Serena gritted her teeth, ¡°Yes, I just went to apany Mr. Alessandro as you wanted. He was very satisfied, so he gave me money. I said that¡­ Did you satisfy with what I said? Cristian, do you think I betrayed you? Wait, I will do as you wish! ¡± Finished speaking, Serena turned and walked out. Cristian¡¯s hand, holding the card, trembled violently, and the blue veins on his forehead suddenly jerked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Serena did not respond to his words. When she turned around, her eyes were already filled with tears. She could not bear the ugly words Cristian had said to her. It was obvious that the two had already made a pact, but he always felt that she did not care . She always felt sad when he humiliated her like that! She just wanted to leave that room! Away from Cristian!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Stop it!!! If you dare to cheat on me, you¡¯re dead! ¡± Cristian suddenly felt agitated thinking about what she had said before leaving. But Serena was angry, and she would never listen to him, even if his words had the power of an earthquake it would all be in vain. By the time Cristian pushed the wheelchair to chase after her, Serena had already run away. ¡°Damn you, if you step forward, believe it or not¡­ ¡°Before he could finish speaking, Serena had already run away. Cristian: ¡°¡­..¡± The noise was probably so loud that the servants heard it and couldn¡¯t help but peek in. When they saw the look on Cristian¡¯s face, they recoiled in shock. ¡°The look on his face is terrible. What did he say to make her run away?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It looks like they had a fight, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°His wife is too harsh. She always provokes him.¡± ¡°In fact, Cristian is very good to Aurora. Last time he bought her a lot of nice clothes and put them in the closet for her to wear. But she is not grateful at all. I¡¯ve never seen her wearing any of the clothes he bought for her.¡± ¡°Why? Cristian is so kind to her. Why doesn¡¯t she appreciate him? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that¡­ it¡¯s because Cristian is disabled, right? ¡± ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth, although Cristian seems okay, but¡­ After all, he has leg problems, besides that, what woman would want him? ¡± Several maids had hidden behind doors and were talking,pletely ignoring that Cristian was already in front of their door, spinning the wheelchair. ¡°By speaking ill of me, do you think that I, Cristian Ferrari, am dead?¡± His voice seemed toe from the deepest abyss of hell. Some of the maids became so frightened that they paled when they saw Cristian at the door. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Cristian¡­¡± Several people were so startled that they knelt down directly and one of them fainted from embarrassment. ¡°Go look for her. If you don¡¯t find her, you will pack up and leave tomorrow.¡± * In fact, Serena had not left the Ferrari house; she had only run into the back garden. In the darkness of the garden, she cried under a big tree, cursing that asshole Cristian! Six months¡­ She would hold out for more months, and in those six months¡­ how would she live? Serena suddenly felt desperate for the days toe, leaned against the roots of the big tree and closed her eyes and let her tears fall freely. She cried for the onest time. She will never cry again in the future. She was a mother and could not be angry all the time. Suddenly, a pair of warm hands touched the corners of her eyes and gently wiped away her tears, and Serena¡¯s eyshes trembled. Who¡­ was it? A helpless sigh came from above her head, and Serena opened her eyes and saw a pair of wistful eyes looking at her. Leonardo? He¡­ how had he ended up there? Serena looked at the man in front of her with tears in her eyes. Unlike the way she had seen them all day, Leonardo¡¯s eyes were full of sadness at that moment and filled with anguish. Did he love her? Serena had never realized that there might be other people who could love her. After all, who could love her if she was never loved even by her parents? ¡°What an idiot.¡± Leonardo whispered something, and reached out to wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes again, ¡°You hide and cry like this. Others don¡¯t know how bad you feel.¡± Serena did not move, but Leonardo in front of her still appeared a little blurry. Tears were falling one after another, and she could not bear that pain. Leonardo smiled, ¡°Pain must be vented, and difort must be expressed. If you don¡¯t cry it out or say it, others will never know.¡± Chapter 92: Giving back. Come out, speak up, so other people will know too? But Serena did not speak. She pushed Leonardo¡¯s hand away in disgust and said in a dry voice, ¡°Go away, I want to be alone.¡± Leonardo turned away; he was not angry and had smiled at her. He got up, walked over to her and sat down next to her, leaning against the tree. ¡°If I leave, you will cry, you will be more sad and lonely.¡± Leonardo exined softly, ¡°In fact, it is worse to be alone when you are in a bad mood. When you have too many thoughts in your head, if someone talks to you, you will forget why you were sad¡­ It¡¯s like that.¡± His voice became sad, and Serena turned to look at him without understanding, ¡°You¡­ Have you experienced this sadness before? ¡± Hearing this, Leonardo turned to meet her eyes, ¡°It seems to be quite effective. You are more interested in my problems.¡± She realized that this was indeed the case. Looking at Leonardo next to her, Serena turned her back to him, reached out to wipe the tears on her face, and pulled up with her nose. ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I¡¯m fine on my own.¡± The pain had healed itself and did not need to be healed by others. ¡°If you are always so stubborn, you will hurt yourself.¡± Leonardo added, ¡°Cristian is not a cold-hearted person. Have you ever thought of showing yourself helpless in front of him? Maybe, he really loves you. If he feels sorry for you, how can he let you cry here alone? ¡± Serena thought to herself. She didn¡¯t need him to feel sorry for her, and Leonardo didn¡¯t know anything about him and her. Seeing her silence, Leonardo looked up at the night sky and spoke no more. After a long time, he suddenly reached out his hand to hold Serena¡¯s thin white wrist. She was surprised and unconsciously wanted to withdraw his hand. ¡°I know you have been wronged by marrying the Ferrari house. If you are still sick in the future, you cane to me.¡± ¡°Big brother¡­ ¡°Serena withdrew her hand. Facing Leonardo¡¯s gentle but infinitely powerful palm, she was a bit puzzled. After withdrawing her hand, she turned her back to him and stared at the ground. Not far from there, Luca and Cristian saw this scene with their own eyes. Luca felt something change in the air around them; he wanted to speak up for Serena, but he just did not know how to exin the scene in front of him and could do nothing but remain silent. Cristian looked deeply at the two of them. The moonlight passed through the space between the leaves and rested softly on them. The warm moonlight seemed to give them ayer of brilliance. From a distance, they were such a beautiful couple. Cristian captured all their movements. When Leonardo¡¯s fingers touched the corners of Serena¡¯s eyes and gently dried her tears, Cristian rushed to them as if he wanted to beat them. But Luca held him back and continued, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± No one knew when he was changed. He could not see her crying in front of him; he found her annoying and irritating. But in seeing her cry in front of other men, Cristian felt like his heart was pinched. It was more annoying than seeing her cry in front of Leonardo. Before she ran away tonight, her eyes were all red. Obviously she had been hurt by his words. ¡°You want me to cheat on you? I¡¯ll do as you want! ¡± Was that what she wanted? Was that why she had sought out Leonardo? While Cristian was thinking about it, Leonardo suddenly stood up, then bent down and offered his hand to Serena, ¡°It¡¯s cold on the ground. Don¡¯t sit too long. Get up.¡± Serena stat there and did not move, paying no attention to Leonardo¡¯s words. Cristian calmed down, but the next second Leonardo said, ¡°There will be bugs at night. If you stay sitting, they might¡­ get on you. ¡± This sentence really touched Serena¡¯s point. A panic shed in her eyes, and she looked around. This turned out to be very sympathetic in Leonardo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you still staying there? He continued, not bothering to wait for her to approach, and directly reached out his hand to hold her slender arm, helping her to stand up.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After Serena stood up, she quickly checked for bugs on her body. ¡°Don¡¯t look. If you look again, there will be bugs. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back.¡± ¡°Thank you big brother¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was very embarrassing for Serena to recover from her sense: she was crying in front of him, and during the day, she cried in front of him while eating. Even though she didn¡¯t want to. But he was kind¡­ That made people let their guard down, and then¡­ the heart became fragile, and copsed with one swoop. The two of them went back, and since it had gotten dark, he kept holding her arm because he was afraid she might fall. Serena became sad, so she kept her eyes downcast. Leonardo suddenly stopped. Serena was a little puzzled. Why weren¡¯t they walking anymore? She raised her head, but saw two familiar figures stuck in front of them. As soon as she saw that familiar face, Serena¡¯s mind reyed all the words Cristian had said to her and then unconsciously she bit her lower lip. She did not want to see him but she did not hide behind Leonardo either. Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Cristian?¡± Leonardo was also a little surprised when he saw Cristian. His eyes flickered and he thought for a moment, ¡°I ran into her and was going to take her back, but since you came along, I have other things to do.¡± He knew how to behave when he stood in front of Cristian and did nothing suspicious. Cristian¡¯s eyes settled coldly on Leonardo¡¯s face. ¡°You have been next to my wife again and again. What is your purpose?¡± But even though Leonardo knew how to behave, Cristian had no intention of letting him go. ¡°You always want other people¡¯s things and take ownership of them step by step, right?¡± Cristian sneered, staring coldly at Leonardo. Leonardo paused briefly and then smiled. ¡°Cristian, you misunderstand me. I ran into her by ident and I was bringing her back. She is part of my family too. I can¡¯t ignore her. It¡¯ste. Go back inside and rest.¡± The atmosphere grew heavier. ¡°I should have known that even though you continued your mother¡¯s lineage, you are still this kind of person. Other people¡¯s things will always be better and you will do everything to appropriate them.¡± Speaking of his mother, Leonardo¡¯s expression soon returned, but his hands closed into fists. ¡°Cristian, aren¡¯t you talking a little too much? I didn¡¯t think it that way. I even arranged your wedding. If I were the person as you say, how do you think I could have arranged it?¡± Chapter 93: Unbalanced Transactions ¡°Then I really have to ask you. After we got married, you always treated her with kindness. What are your intentions? ¡°Youpletely misunderstood. I met her by chance.¡± ¡°Is that so? Was it by chance or had you already made up your mind? ¡°Having said that, Cristian prated Serena with his gaze. Serena immediately clenched her fists, then without fear she crossed Cristian¡¯s eyes and moved her lips. Everyone thought Serena was going to exin the situation, but she could only say, ¡°Whether it¡¯s intentional or not, you will still think your way. I don¡¯t have to exin anything to you, and since you are a hypocrite, people will never tell you what they think.¡± ¡°Aurora?¡± Leonardo frowned slightly, wondering why Serena didn¡¯t pretend to be defeated at that moment and wanted to respond back to Cristian. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Serena pushed Leonardo away. Her petite body was in front of him, ¡°Do you always think I¡¯m an opportunist? Then you think that I am, that I am that kind of person and that I asked him toe to me. ¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes froze quickly, staring at her dangerously. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Serena was really tired of Cristian. His every word hit her in the heart like an arrow wounding her more and more each day. Had she by any chance asked to stay at the Ferrari house, but she was unable to? She could no longer control her emotions. ¡°Have you forgotten what I just told you? you-¡± ¡°Leonardo, this is a matter between Cristian and me. Are you leaving?¡± ¡°?¡± Serena looked at him firmly, insisting that he should leave. Leonardo¡¯s thin lips moved, but finally he could not say a word. He merely nodded, then looked at Cristian and gave onest exnation, ¡°Cristian, you should calm down a bit. She and I met by chance and we did nothing wrong. Now I¡¯m going to leave and let you talk.¡± After Leonardo left, Luca immediately felt it was unnecessary for him to stay here and pointed to the tip of his nose, ¡°¡­ Am I leaving too? ¡± No one paid attention to him. Luca touched his head. Hadn¡¯t his question been a bit shallow? Wasn¡¯t it enough to just leave? Luca also followed him and left. Only Cristian and Serena were left in the deep garden. The others had left, and the two of them stared at each other from a short distance. The atmosphere around them changed. The moonlight seemed to get lighter and lighter, striking Cristian¡¯s face, making it look more icy. There was a standoff for a while. Cristian spoke first, ¡°Come here.¡± Serena remained motionless with her eyes downcast, ¡°I want to talk to you about some things.¡± Hearing this, Cristian raised his lips and sneered, ¡°Speak.¡± Serena stared at the floor, ¡°At first we made a pact. I only stayed at the Ferrari house so that it would be my temporary refuge, but my presence here allows you not to get involved with someone decided by Mr. Alessandro. Originally our cooperation was fair, right? ¡± ¡°Who told you it was equitable?¡± Cristian¡¯s deep and indifferent tone made Serena quickly raise her head and look at him with evasive eyes, ¡°No¡­ wasn¡¯t it?¡± Cristian slowly pushed the wheelchair toward Serena. Because he moved very slowly, Serena did not notice. As he moved forward, he said coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who will give me themarriage. I will never be a part of his group. If there is a n behind the marriage thought up by a person with some intentions, it can never work. Serena, do not forget, that even if it is a marriage of convenience, the person who married me is your sister, Aurora Gallo. ¡± Serena¡¯s fingers trembled. ¡°Serena, you got married on her behalf and you also carried another child. It was you who begged me that day to let you stay.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Cristian: ¡°Now, do you still want to say that this marriage of convenience is fair?¡± Serena bit her lower lip and there was a trace of blood in her eyes, ¡°Okay, even if I beg you to let me stay, let¡¯s just have a marriage, right? Why do you have to trample on my dignity? Why?¡± Cristian smiled weakly, ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s eyes remained incredulous, ¡°It¡¯s funny?¡± Was trampling on other people¡¯s dignity, sowing discord funny? Cristian was almost bloodthirsty and his tone was as cold as ice, ¡°Do you think being my wife is that easy? Serena, this is the price for your family to join mine and deceive me! ¡± The price? Serena was standing under the tree with a pale face. The moonlight made her face long. Her hair was loose again, like a female ghost. She understood that this was why he treated her this way. Serena suddenly understood why he treated himself that way. ¡°So, in your eyes, I¡¯m the one who would do anything to get married and make me part of the Ferrari family, right?¡± Cristian arched his eyebrows, ¡°Of course yes.¡± What could Serena say? She lowered her eyes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Did she want to get married? In this marriage she was the victim. But knowing that he would not understand, Serena smiled self-deprecatingly, ¡°Yes, I am that kind of person.¡± Cristian raised his eyebrows. What was wrong with this woman? Suddenly she didn¡¯t want to argue anymore. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about this?¡± Serena raised her head again. Her gaze had calmed. She looked at him slightly. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m going back.¡± After speaking, Serena turned and prepared to leave. Cristian frowned deeply, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Go back.¡± Serena paused and smiled, ¡°What are your orders, Mr. Cristian?¡± From then on, she would recognize her true identity. No matter what he would say, she would always consider him part of an agreement. She demanded too much of him. Cristian was right: this was an unbnced transaction, and the use of terms would increase its price And Serena was the one who had to endure it. ¡°What are you calling me?¡± Serena stood still for a while, then suddenly turned around. Her face was cold in the moonlight and her smile was not warm. ¡°Mr. Cristian, what are your orders?¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­..¡± Damn! Suddenly this change made Cristian very ufortable, and his eyes were so calm that he felt as if something was gradually being lost. That feeling made him very unhappy! ! ¡°Who allows you to call me that?¡± Serena smiled weakly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that, Mr. Cristian? Let me call you like everyone else does. ¡± Cristian: ¡°That¡¯s when we¡¯re at thepany. If you call me that at home, what do you want grandpa know?¡± ¡°Oh, what do you want me to call you? You can say it, then I¡¯ll change. ¡± Very unexpectedly, Serena became remarkably well-behaved and docile, as if she were a good servant. Chapter 94: Kiss me and I will give it to you. This made Cristian extremely unhappy. He wanted to irritate Serena because she had it with other men. This feeling made him very upset, so when he saw her, he would just unconsciously say those words to hurt her. But now she had suddenly be so well-behaved, obedient like a lifeless puppet. She no longer responding to Cristian¡¯s shenanigans, which did not let his agitation disapear but grow stronger. What was she supposed to call her now? Cristian sneered, ¡°You usually call me by my name directly, now why are you pretending to be obedient?¡± Serena lowered her eyes, ¡°I will pay more attention in the future.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Cristian was really going crazy for her. Serena paused and finally approached him. ¡°You want my orders? Let¡¯s go back inside.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Without thinking, Serena walked behind him pushing his wheelchair. Cristian¡¯s face was grim, as if someone owed him the whole world. The two¡¯s breathing was cold and somber and exuded loneliness. As they passed the hall, this breath shocked the others. Knowing that the two were in a bad mood, the servants all walked away. Serena gently pushed Cristian into the room, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll put everything in order.¡± After talking, Serena went to her closet to get her clothes, but when she opened it, she saw that there were only clothes Cristian had bought for her. Her expression changed and she wanted to m the closet door. But she restrained herself from doing so. Serena turned around and saw Cristian behind her. He stopped her from closing the door and stared at her coldly. ¡°Do you hate the clothes I bought you so much? That you don¡¯t even wear them? ¡± Serena took a step back and whispered, ¡°What are you saying Mr. Cristian? We are in a business deal but these clothes are not included. ¡± After speaking, Serena turned and walked away, but as she passed Cristian, he squeezed her arm. ¡°What if I have to let you wear them?¡± Serena arched her eyebrows and looked at the hand on her wrist. After a while she nodded, ¡°All right.¡± Cristian let go of her hand, and Serena stepped forward, grabbed a dress and went to the bathroom. Cristian hit the closet door with a fist! Damn! He wanted her to wear the clothes he had bought her, but now that she had agreed to wear them, and he was still dissatisfied! After Serena entered the bathroom, she turned on the tap. Then her phone on the bed rang. Being in the bathroom she could not hear it. Cristian also pretended not to hear it at first. But then since the phone kept ringing, Cristian with a cold smile pushed his wheelchair to the bed. He picked up the phone and saw that the number was unknown and then answered it. Before Cristian had time to speak, he heard a ringing voice, ¡°Serena, you finally decided to answer.¡± ¡°Serena?¡± Cristian squeezed his eyes and shouted into the phone. However, the person on the other end did not know what danger he was getting himself into, and continued speaking gently, ¡°Serena, will you ever forgive me? I really did not want to be in the hospital during that day. All that nonsense I said, don¡¯t be angry with me. ¡± ¡°Serena, I miss you. I miss our days together. Can you¡­ give me another chance? ¡± ¡°Serena? You don¡¯t talk anymore?¡± Cristian sneered. He discovered that it was her ex-husband who came to her to remind her of the past. Cristian picked up the phone, looked at the phone number on the screen and put the phone to his ear again. In an ironic tone, he said, ¡°Are you looking for a chance to die?¡± That man stopped and after a while a busy tone came from the phone. Obviously, the other person had been frightened by him and had hung up directly; he wanted to get back together with her but could not do so. Oh, how did a man like this make a stupid woman like her fall in love? Both of them had already remarried and she wanted a child from him. What was he thinking about? The child¡­Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Realizing that she still had her ex-husband¡¯s child, Cristian¡¯s eyes changed slightly. The reason she had kept the baby must be because she had feelings for her ex-husband. If her ex-husband had returned, and got back together with her, would she follow him? At the thought that she might return to that ex-husband, Cristian exploded. He pulled out his cell phone and called Luca Russo. ¡°183XXXXXXX, check the address, where this number is located. That is Serena¡¯s ex-husband, and give me all his information.¡± Before Luca left, he received a call from Cristian and went to check the information of Serena¡¯s ex-husband and said a little surprised, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, what is Serena¡¯s ex-husband doing? Does that man mean nothing to us? ¡± ¡°If I ask you to check him out, you just do it. Why are you asking me all these questions?¡± Cristian hung up Luca¡¯s phone directly, and even if Luca had doubts, he could only keep them to himself. Serena took a bath very quickly. By the time she got out, she had calmed down. Cristian, lying beside her, came up and looked at her strangely. Cristian¡¯s eyes fell on her. She was wearing a pale pink silk dress, and her straight neckline showed off her beautiful corbone. After showering, she had pale skin. With one look, Cristian¡¯s gaze deepened. Seeing her finally wearing the clothes he had bought for her, his mood was indescribable. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Serena approached, but discovered that the phone on the bed was missing. She looked again, found that Cristian was holding it. ¡°What are you doing with my phone? Give it to me!¡± Serena was shocked and unconsciously took two steps forward to get her phone back. She was impatient and agitated. Serena was so nervous that Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously and hid the phone in his arms. ¡°Why are you so nervous? Is there something I can¡¯t see on the phone? ¡± Hearing this, Serena stopped and realized something, she bit her lower lip, ¡°Mr. Cristian, don¡¯t confiscate my phone!¡± There was the chat history between her and Alice. If he discovered her conversation with Alice, would she have exposed the matter of the child? Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s face paled. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to confiscate it, do you?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°Now you have mybel. You are my woman. Your things belong to me. I want to take your phone, so what?¡± Serena: ¡°You can¡¯t do that. Give the phone back to me.¡± ¡°Give it back?¡± Cristian lifted his lips, ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°On what conditions?¡± Looking at his expression, Serena knew he would respond to her demands, ¡°If you give me back the phone, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± She could not let him know that she had a child with another man. ¡°Are you really willing to do anything? Well,e and kiss me and I¡¯ll give you the phone back. ¡° Chapter 95: What does he know? ¡°¡­¡± Serena thought she was hallucinating. How could he make such a request to her? Hold her cell phone and ask to kiss him just to get it back? Was that what he could do? So naive! Cristian saw her standing there with a dull, nk expression on her face, as if she doubted what she had heard. Cristian came to his senses and realized what he had just said. His ears turned red. He coughed slightly and said, ¡°You¡­¡± However, a second passed, Serena, who was still standing still, suddenly leaned forward, and the face that had no makeup on suddenly grewrger before Cristian¡¯s eyes. Her lips were soft and Cristian¡¯s pupils trembled slightly. Serena refused at first, but thought about their unbnced rtionship: if she did not obey, he would not give her the phone back. She could not hold on to many things but her baby. She was too scared: and if Cristian had known, he would force her to have another abortion. So she leaned forward and kissed him. However, it was a kiss and they had kissed many times before, ¡­ This kiss was as light as a dragonfly touching on the surface of water. After kissing him, Serena pulled him away. ¡°Can you give me the phone back?¡± It was just about the phone ¡­ Cristian¡¯s gaze became darker and more hostile, ¡°You call that a kiss? Did you really kiss me? Like thest few times? ¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± Remembering his previous kiss, Serena¡¯s face blushed. Cristian¡¯s kisses were like violent storms. Each time he did not allow her to pull away. His was a genuine kiss even if he told her he did it only to humiliate her¡­. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Cristian raised his cell phone andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you want it anymore?¡± Serena bit her lower lip, blinked, and slowly walked back to him. She did not know how to do it but she had learned a thing or two from Cristian who was like gobbling her. For example, she awkwardly leaned toward him opening her lips by sticking her tongue out so as to open the other¡¯s lips. However, she proceeded in a jerky manner, and after reaching out, she no longer knew how to move. She merely stared at Cristian whom she had pushed toward her. Her eyes were full of energy as if they could speak. Cristian¡¯s gaze was terrifying, with a faint cold light that made him glow like a wolf in the night, and he was about to pounce on her. Serena was scared, so scared that she wanted to run away. However, Cristian¡¯s big hand touched her waist. When she was about to leave, Cristian¡¯s big hand pressed directly on her waist approaching her, while his other hand directly supported the back of her head, they turned around wanting to continue their kiss. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Serena had been taken into his arms and they had be intimate. Cristian¡¯s kiss was not gentle; on the contrary, it was the kind of kiss that was a bit voracious. Without giving her any opportunity to breathe and think about breathing, Serena¡¯s mind was nk and the reserved and shyness in kissing him at that moment disappeared, leaving all her breath in his mouth. Serena tried to struggle. Suddenly thinking of something, she reached out her hand and tried to take the phone back. ¡°What are you doing? Are you ripping food out of a tiger¡¯s mouth?¡± Cristian withdrew his lips and tongue and looked at her sullenly. At that moment, Serena was already sitting on hisp. Her lips were red and swollen from the kiss, and she was staring at him angrily. ¡°You said it yourself, if I kiss you, you¡¯ll give my phone back.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Cristian: ¡°Did I say that?¡± Serena¡¯s gaze changed dramatically, ¡°Are you not keeping your promise?¡± ¡°Did anyone hear that? You care so much about this phone. Are there people you want to call? ¡± Cristian bowed his head and bit his thin lips lightly on her neck, ¡°Let me guess, is it your ex-husband? Or¡­ Leonardo? ¡°No one!¡± Serena bit her lower lip, saying anxiously, ¡°My family¡¯s contacts are all in there and some of my money is in there. Can you give it back to me?¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­.. ¡°Unexpectedly, these were her motives. ¡°Do you really think I believe you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why do you want my phone?¡± He had never touched her phone before. What had happened tonight? Suddenly he said he wanted to seize her phone and didn¡¯t want to return it to her. Did he know anything? Cristian¡¯s eyes turned icy, and he took Serena¡¯s hand and pushed her onto the bed behind her. ¡°Your phone is too worn. It¡¯s a shame to use it.¡± After speaking, he turned around, rotated his wheelchair, and left. ¡°Then return it to me. I¡¯ll go get a new one.¡± Serena was unconcerned; she quickly got out of bed to join him. Cristian stopped and squinted his eyes, ¡°Do you want me to give it back?¡± Serena stopped and did not speak. ¡°I will return it to you when I feel better.¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± Bastard! Bastard! If she could, she would have killed him, but no, the more she showed that she cared about the phone, the more Cristian would be reluctant to give it back to her. He might have noticed something, and when she thought of that possibility, Serena felt a fear from the bottom of her heart. Serena did not sleep all night. When she woke up the next day, she had dark circles under her eyes. Her first words to Cristian were, ¡°When are you going to give me my phone back?¡± Cristian looked at her dark circles under her eyes. ¡°Is the phone really that important to you?¡± Serena nodded. Cristian: ¡°What the hell is in it? Tell the truth.¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°It really isn¡¯t, but that¡¯s my cell phone. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can delete in front of you all contacts except those of my friends and family.¡± Desperate, Serena could only raise her hand to assure him she had told the truth. Cristian curled his lips, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give it back to you after we get to thepany.¡± He then asked Luca directly to take him away, and when Serena reached him, she heard Cristian say, ¡°Remember to wear the dress fromst night.¡± There was nothing to be done; her cell phone was in someone else¡¯s hands, so she could ask him what he wanted. After getting dressed, Serena did not go directly thepany, but to a nearby store. She borrowed the phone and called Alice: ¡°Alice, it¡¯s Serena.¡± ¡°Wow, you want to exhaust me early in the morning? Why are you calling me so early? ¡± ¡°Alice, no I¡¯m fine!¡± Said Serena anxiously, ¡°My phone was hijacked by Cristian?! ¡°What?¡± Serena looked out nervously, biting her lower lip and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was fine before. I don¡¯t know why my phone was suddenly seized. I¡¯m worried that he knows something.¡± Alice snapped out of bed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, where are you now? I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Chapter 96: She will be present as my companion After Serena showed her the meeting ce, she waited outside. After waiting for about twenty minutes, Alice appeared in front of her in her car. After her car stopped, Serena quickly approached and sat in the front. ¡°What happened.¡± ¡°Go to thepany first. I¡¯m almostte. I¡¯ll tell you on the way.¡± Alice could only turn around. ¡°Why did Cristian take your phone? Did you offend him? What did you say to him? ¡± Hearing this, Serena shook her head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t reveal anything. It¡¯s just that we had a fightst night.¡± ¡°Fight? Tell me. ¡± Alice was not told everything about their quarrel. ¡°Damn, he doesn¡¯t really like you. He kept saying the poisonous words, and hurt you like that.¡± Hearing what Alice was telling her, Serena¡¯s heart sank. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I think he hates me.¡± ¡°Analyzing the current situation, if you haven¡¯t revealed everything or said anything strange, then he shouldn¡¯t have noticed. After all¡­ only the two of us know, right? ¡± Serena nodded, ¡°I only told you.¡± ¡°Alright, I guess he just wanted to y with you after all¡­ He wants you to pay the price, and you will have to endure all kinds of torture. ¡± ¡°Alice, now is not the time to analyze the situation too much. The phone is in his hands and our chat history will be discovered.¡± ¡°Damn, don¡¯t you ever delete the history for such important things?¡± Serena also felt she was not being careful, ¡°There are the previous messages, but not thest ones. I didn¡¯t know he would take my cell phone.¡± ¡°What about now ? He took the phone and refused to give it back to you. You can only hope he didn¡¯t look in it. ¡± Serena felt a headache and reached out her hand and ced it on her forehead. Alice gave her a helpless look and could not help but curse, ¡°You were so stupid. You should have had deleted the history otherwise you don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± Serena stopped talking. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to thepany first. Don¡¯t panic and be discreet.¡± After they finished talking, Alice first handed her a cell phone, ¡°This is my cell phone. Use it if you need it.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Yes! what about you? ¡± ¡°How naive. This is my backup phone. I still have my phone.¡± ¡°OK.¡± ¡°We are almost there. If you have any problems, call me. Be careful. Bring my phone back soon.¡± After Serena got out of the car, she looked at Alice with concern. Alice beckoned to her, ¡°Come in.¡± Only then did Serena enter. She took a deep breath and told herself to be calm and not to panic. After entering thepany, Serena went upstairs to her office and saw that the office was quite. She got up again to make him coffee. When she pushed the door and opened. Cristian¡¯s gaze returned to theputer. His fingers were tapping on the keyboard, looking extremely focused. Serena¡¯s eyes rolled. She tightened her lips slightly and ced the coffee on his desk. ¡°Mr. Cristian, your coffee.¡± Cristian did not answer. Serena moved her lips, and almost blurted out when she wanted to ask him when he would return her phone. Consequently, when the words reached her lips, Serena reacted abruptly; she had to calm down. She was not supposed to panic. Thinking of this, Serena suppressed her thoughts, put down her coffee and turned out of the office. Cristian heard the door close repeatedly and the person who had just entered was as quiet as if she had never been there before, so he could not help but look at the coffee cup. Hadn¡¯t she asked him for her cell phone? Cristian squinted his eyes and reached out his hand to take Serena¡¯s cell phone from his pocket. This phone was very worn. It looked like it was a few years old; he would not have felt guilty if he had thrown it away. Butst night she was very panicked when she saw that the phone was gone, which made him want to find out the secrets of the phone. But he had never turned on it. But Cristian had no interest in finding out other people¡¯s secrets. If not for the phone call from her ex-husband, Cristian would never have taken her phone. If he would have returned her phone, her ex-husband would have called her again and they would have gotten in touch¡­. Thinking about this, Cristian immediately called Luca. ¡°Go buy a new card. By the way, get the card pin.¡± Although Luca did not know why, he obeyed and immediately did so. After Serena returned to her seat, she breathed a sigh of relief. The phone rang and Serena picked it up and nced at it. It was a message from Alice, asking her if she had made progress. Serena told her about his look. Afterplimenting her, Alice advised her to let Cristian keep the phone and not make any missteps for a day. Of course, she would have to seize opportunities and act ordingly. Serena put the phone away and spent the rest of the day bored. She was so worried, afraid that Cristian would find out her secrets, but she tried to remain absolutely silent when she passed Cristian without mentioning the phone to him. And Cristian seemed to have forgotten. At the end of work, Cristian asked her to apany him to dinner. Serena arched her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Cristian, I have to attend this private dinner, right? It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with me. ¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Cristian arched his eyebrows coldly, ¡°You will be present as mypanion and I will return your phone when we return.¡± Hearing this, Serena could not help but bite her lower lip. What a bastard! He had actually threatened her again. She lifted her head and stared into his eyes, ¡°How do I know if you will deceive me again?¡± After all¡­ He had only lied to herst night. Ask her to kiss him, and then he would give her the phone back. In the end, they had kissed twice, but he still hadn¡¯t given her the phone back. It was too much! ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°On the way to the private dinner we will pass by Almond Lake. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll throw it into theke.¡± When he ceased speaking, Cristian pushed his wheelchair past her. Serena¡¯s eyes widened and it took ten seconds for her to react, and soon after, ¡°Can¡¯t Ie with you?¡± Cristian imagined that the woman behind him was anxious and helpless, and her lips showed some arousal. Luca handed Serena a box. ¡°Serena, this is the dress for dinner.¡± After taking it, Serena went to the bathroom to change, and reluctantly walked toward Cristian. Cristian squinted his eyes to look at Serena standing in front of him. The style of the belt exquisitely outlined the shape of her waist and entuated her S-shaped figure. Cristian knew that the woman¡¯s body was beautiful, only it was always covered by her ordinary clothes. Later, after touching it¡­ he knew that¡­ that she was not as t as she looked. Chapter 97: With me, no one will dare to lay a finger on you. ¡°Miss Serena, Cristian personally chose this dress himself.¡± Luca couldn¡¯t help but say it out loud. ¡°Oh?¡± Serena obviously could not react, so she cast a nce at Cristian, but he avoided her gaze and sneered, ¡°I chose it? Why don¡¯t I know about it? ¡± Luca: ¡°¡­ Right, right, I was wrong. I chose it, Miss Serena. ¡± Serena:¡± Luca felt dissented; Cristian embarrassed him. Luca did not quite understand Cristian¡¯s attitude toward Serena, but as a subordinate, he could only pretend not to know anything. ¡°Shall we go?¡± He reminded Serena, and she stepped forward to push his wheelchair. The three of them went into the elevator together, then got into the car and quickly arrived where there was at the dinner. However, on the way, Serena noticed thendscape. There was noke as Cristian had said. Only when she got out of the car did Serena react.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She had been deceived by Cristian! Where was theke? It was simply a lie to her! Thinking of this, Serena angrily pushed him forward, ¡°You lied to me again. I didn¡¯t see theke at all on the way here!¡± Hearing what she said, Cristian could not help but curl his lips, ¡°You fool.¡± Because his voice was too low, Serena did not hear clearly, and unconsciously leaned forward, ¡°What?¡± Cristian turned his head and identally saw her chest and sighed, ¡°Look up.¡± Serena did not know why, but she lifted her head anyway. ¡°Don¡¯t bow your head to me.¡± There were so many people here. As soon as she lowered her head, people can see her chest. He didn¡¯t care what he saw, but Cristian felt a deep sadness when he saw people staring at her. Damn, he should have chosen a less sexy dress for her. Serena felt puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Will you be a good woman?¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Do I behave like I am a bad woman?¡± Serena looked at the skirt and smiled angrily, ¡°Cristian, you chose the skirt, didn¡¯t you? Now you say I¡¯m a bad woman. It proves that you¡¯re wrong!¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­.. Didn¡¯t Luca say he chose the skirt?¡± Luca replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Next time I¡¯ll take a tighter one.¡± Cristian looked at Luca as if admonishing him. Luca could only groan. Although he was in a wheelchair, the Ferrari family was the first family in North City. Cristian was also the president of the Ferrari group. His appearance attracted the attention of many people. When the lights and looks fell on Cristian, Serena was also involved. After all, Serena wore a long, gray and light blue dress, and her soft hair was draped gracefully and she was quiet as she walked. She naturally attracted the attention of many people. The number of times Cristian attended a private dinner could be counted on the fingers of one hand; time passed. It had been many years since he had joined the dinner of Ferrari group, and the number of times he had attended the private dinners was five or six. But the only dinners he could be invited to were business dinners; if by chance someone invited him to one of their daughter¡¯s parties, he would not be amused. Over time, Cristian became an important person in his circle. This man was mysterious and unpredictable. He acted firmly, was handsome, and had a nose for business. However, because he was never with a woman, rumors about his impotence gradually spread to the outside circle. And over time, everyone took this as a given. At that time, so many people wanted to be rted to the Ferrari family. Hearing about Cristian¡¯s impotence, everyone gave it some thought before proposing their daughter in marriage. This time Cristian had brought a woman, and she had obviously caught their attention. ¡°Who is the woman next to Mr. Cristian? She is very beautiful. She is the daughter of which family? ¡± ¡°Is she not¡­? That dress is expensive, but there are no other features that delineate her. Such a woman could only be Cristian¡¯s assistant or something like that. ¡± ¡°I heard from people in theirpany that Cristian Ferrari had another assistant recently. The assistant attended a banquet with himst time. It¡¯s just that the clothes she worest time looked normal, so everyone didn¡¯t pay attention to the assistant. She might be the same woman asst time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so, disappointing¡­ I thought this woman could solve Mr. Ferrari¡¯s impotence. ¡± Several menughed. They all talked together and began to gossip. ¡°If she¡¯s just an assistant, then we¡­ We can make an appointmentter. She seems quite delightful, maybe¡­ How good is she in bed? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but I gave her a first look, so don¡¯t take her with me.¡± ¡°Do you have to take turns or get in line?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha.¡± Facing those looks from all directions, Serena nervously lowered her eyes, squeezed Cristian¡¯s hands for a few minutes. And many people appeared before her. It seemed that it was her fault again. Serena was very irritated by the situation, and her steps were a bit awkward. Cristian noticed this and squinted his eyes, ¡°What is it?¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± She replied in a trembling voice. Cristian frowned and suddenly remembered thest time she had been at the mall. When she was faced with those using looks at that moment, she didn¡¯t have the energy to react, got distracted and almost fell. If he had not supported her in time, she might have fainted. Serena felt only that her eyes were getting heavier and heavier, but she could only bite her lower lip and resist. He warmed her hands. Cristian reached out and took Serena¡¯s hand, asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± His voice was powerful. Serena¡¯s small cold hands met Cristian¡¯s hands, which were huge and hot like fire, directly burning her blood and entering her bloodstream. Serena was still nervous at that moment, and was amazed when she felt it. Her eyelids moved slightly and she turned her gaze to the back of Cristian¡¯s head. He seemed to know what had happened to her and added, ¡°With me, no one will dare toy a finger on you. A loud noise was heard. This phrase was like the sound of a bell, which struck Serena¡¯s heart with a thud. She felt her heart beating violently and Cristian in front of her suddenly became taller. That caring character made her less afraid. She raised her eyes again, which were filled with light. Serena did not know that her symptoms could be cured. Since then¡­ from that time on, she was very afraid of crowded asions, especially when everyone was watching her. Chapter 98: Alone again Everyone gathered together as if there were countless gray clouds that made heavy atmosphere. Her heartbeat made her choke. She almost felt like dying. But at that moment Cristian Ferrari easily resolved all those symptoms of hers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Serena Gallo could only apologize in a low voice, ¡°It seems like I¡¯m just making trouble for you, if not¡­¡± ¡°What? Do you want to back out already? Now you are only here as my escort. In the future as Mrs. Ferrari you will have to attend even bigger meetings. Will you always want to back out?¡± What? Serena was shocked by those words and for a while she could not recover. What did it mean in the future as Mrs. Ferrari? They¡­ won¡¯t they divorce in the future? The moment Serena was surprised by those words, Cristian realized what he had just said, frowned and looked at her. There she was, her head in the clouds again. She must be thinking about what he just said? Inexplicably Cristian felt a little ufortable, ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± His words brought Serena Gallo back to her senses. She nodded dryly, ¡°I understood.¡± The expression on her face was adorable. Her eyes were confused but matched well with the blue-gray skirt she was wearing. She pushed Cristian Ferrari walking behind him. They looked like a nice couple. As they walked, no one came to disturb them, not because they didn¡¯t want to get intimate with Cristian Ferrari, but because he was a difficult person to deal with. Finally Mr. Bianchi, who was the one who organized the party came to greet him with a toast. ¡°It is my honor that Mr. Cristian ising here today.¡± Cristian Ferrari looked at him and said in a t voice, ¡°Last time when we were in the office to deal with business affairs I left early. Today I am here to apologize.¡± Apologize? Mr. Cristian of the Ferrari Family Group was apologizing to others? No one believed it, but Cristian said it openly, which had been enough to show the sign of respect for Lorenzo Bianchi. Mr. Lorenzo, on the other hand, was calm. He had excellent self-control, raised his ss, and made the toast to Cristian, ¡°Thank you very much.¡± After that, his gaze fell on Serena who stood behind Cristian Ferrari. Under Mr. Lorenzo¡¯s gaze, Serena suddenly became nervous. Mr. Lorenzo¡¯s gaze shifted to her and looked at Cristian, ¡°Mr. Cristian?¡± Cristian understood, motioning Serena to get closer. ¡°I have to go upstairs and talk with Mr. Lorenzo.¡± Serena became nervous, ¡°Talk with Mr. Lorenzo? Shall I apany you?¡± ¡°No, you stay here.¡± Serena¡¯s face paled slightly: ¡°Me, I¡¯m staying here?¡± ¡°Wait fifteen minutes for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She had no other choice but nodded. Soon Luca and Cristian disappeared. Before leaving Cristian told her not to wander around and to wait for him there. As she saw Cristian disappear before her eyes, Serena felt a little ufortable. Thest time she attended a party, she was his assistant and he left her alone that time. This time she was his date but at that moment she was alone again. As soon as Cristian left with Mr. Lorenzo, Serena was left all alone. Already since they had entered, many had been curious about her identity. But fearing Cristian¡¯s presence no one dared to ask questions. From the moment he left, there were some who could not stop themselves from asking. ¡°Mr. Cristian had never brought a date to a party. Howe he suddenly changed today?¡± ¡°I heard that Mr. Cristian got married a short while ago. Could it be-¡± ¡°No!¡± a clear, crisp voice interrupted their conversation. Serena Gallo¡¯s hands gripped. She tried to calm herself and looked at them, ¡°Hello everyone, I am Mr. Cristian¡¯s new assistant. My name is Serena Gallo.¡± ¡°Your name is Serena Gallo? I heard that Mr. Cristian¡¯s wife¡¯s name is Aurora Gallo¡­¡± Serena¡¯s face paled, ¡°Really? I¡¯m really lucky to have the samest name as Mr. Cristian¡¯s wife.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She had not forgotten Cristian¡¯s words. He could not let others know that she was his wife, as she was a disgrace to him. ¡°Really? His wife¡¯sst name is Gallo, also his assistant¡¯sst name. Are you really not the same person?¡± Serena tried to keep the smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯m ttered, but we¡¯re really not the same person.¡± ¡°Oh, then he really is the assistant.¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen that Mr. Cristian has a female assistant and it¡¯s not his wife.¡± Serena got nervous again. She began to see blurrily, bit her lower lip and slowly moved out of their sight hiding in a corner. She found a quiet ce to sit, whereupon the eyes focused on her gradually disappeared. She calmed down and her vision became clear. She saw a ss of red wine on the table, picked it up to drink it but remembering that she was pregnant she put the ss back down. As soon as she put the ss down a male voice rang out. ¡°Serena, may I have a dance?¡± The voice that sounded suddenly startled Serena; she looked in amazement at the person in front of her. It was a friendly-looking man who looked at her with a kind smile. Serena quickly shook her head, ¡°Thank you but I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡± ¡°Never mind. I can teach you.¡± Serena lowered her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry but I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡± The man looked a little disappointed but continued to smile, ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to dance. Can I buy you a drink?¡± Drink? Serena looked at him again. He looked like a good person but his intentions were obvious. After thinking about it, Serena rejected him again. ¡°I can¡¯t drink.¡± The man said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case then I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°Look at that. She is just an assistant but she is so arrogant. Rardo Fontana, are you that cowardly?¡± When the man was about to leave, a familiar voice suddenly sounded with coldness and sarcasm. Serena heard that voice and her eyes widened. She looked toward the man who wasing. Enrico Romano, who had not been seen for a long time, appeared in front of Serena. Behind him followed his three men. He walked strangely,pared to the first time Serena met him, full of enthusiasm and sleeping with several women. Now he looked like a stray dog. When she saw him, Serena immediately stood up. ¡°What, are you afraid to see me?¡± Enrico Romano looked at Serena with an insidious smile, said to Rardo Fontana, ¡°Rardo as a man you are too much of a coward. She is just a little assistant and doesn¡¯t respect you at all. What an ungrateful and shameless person! You shouldn¡¯t let her get away with that.¡± Rardo Fontana was a gentleman and in the face of those vulgar words he could not help but frown. ¡°Mr. Enrico Romano, what you are saying¡­ is a bit of an exaggeration. I don¡¯t force anyone to do what they don¡¯t want to do. Even if it was just an assistant you always show respect.¡± Chapter 99: Serena Gallo was drugged ¡°Respect?¡± Enrico Romano sneered, looked at Rardo Fontana with disdain, ¡°Did I hear you correctly? Mr. Rardo Fontana is talking about respect to an assistant? Are you by any chance acting something? Who knows what dirty thoughts you are thinking now?¡± Mr. Rardo Fontana scowled and pointed at Enrico Romano, ¡°But you¡­ how can you talk like that?¡± ¡°If Mr. Rardo doesn¡¯t want to give you a punishment, then step aside.¡± Enrico Romano signaled to the people behind him who stepped forward and surrounded Serena. The expression on Serena Gallo¡¯s face changed as she stared at Enrico Romano. ¡°Mr. Enrico Romano, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Ahah¡± Enrico Romano sneered, ¡°Little assistant, you even have the nerve to ask me what I want to do? You brought this on yourself, then don¡¯t take it out on me.¡± Serena realized the danger, opened her mouth to shout but the man behind her directly raised her hands and hit the back of her head. Serena fainted, falling to the side. No one moved. Rardo Fontana quickly stepped forward to pick up Serena¡¯s body, then frowned and looked at Enrico Romano. ¡°Mr. Enrico Romano, what are you doing?¡± Enrico Romano stared at him sullenly, ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Rardo Fontana hugged Serena Gallo: ¡°Do you want to hurt the assistant Serena? She is Cristian Ferrari¡¯s assistant. Do you want to mess with Mr. Cristian in North City?¡± ¡°Ahah, he and I are sworn enemies.¡± Enrico Romano squinted his eyes and stared at him dangerously, ¡°Rardo Fontana, give the girl to my men, or else ¡­ I will take you away and make you unconscious too?¡± Rardo Fontana heard those words and looked at Enrico Romano; he had no intention of leaving Serena. ¡°She¡¯s just an assistant you just met. Do you want to turn against the Romano Family Group?¡± Rardo Fontana hesitated for a moment, and Enrico¡¯s men immediately grabbed Serena. After that they took her directly away from the party. Many people in the corner witnessed the scene, but they thought it was normal given Enrico Romano¡¯s usual behavior, so they all ignored them. After they were gone, Rardo Fontana felt guilty and quickly called his secretary. ¡°Go upstairs to inform Mr. Bianchi¡¯s assistant that Enrico Romano hit Mr. Cristian¡¯s assistant and took her away.¡± The secretary frowned, ¡°Is this about the Ferrari family and the Romano family?¡± ¡°Yes, go quickly.¡± The secretary remained motionless. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Rardo Fontana frowned and asked in a disgruntled manner. The secretary exined, ¡°Mr. Rardo, you don¡¯t know the conflicts between the Ferrari family and the Romano family? I just heard about it too. I heard that Enrico Romano offended Mr. Cristian, and thetter had him emascted. Now that he can no longer sleep with women. Enrico Romano has lost his mind and doesn¡¯t care anymore.¡± Rardo Fontana frowned and said, ¡°Enrico Romano was a womanizer. It is good to emascte him, isn¡¯t it? One less danger to people.¡± ¡°Mr. Rardo, don¡¯t you understand what I mean? I mean that the Romano Family Group no longer cares about anything at the cost of revenge. There are so manyplications here in the middle. It¡¯s better that we don¡¯t intervene.¡± Rardo Fontana arched his eyebrows, ¡°Are you trying to tell me to stay out of this matter and pretend I didn¡¯t see it?¡± The secretary stammered, ¡°You know, that would be better.¡± Rardo Fontana wrinkled his forehead and the secretary said again, ¡°We are not like the Ferrari and Romano families, if they really turn against each other¡­¡± ¡°What if instead we help the Ferrari family this time, in the future we can form a rtionship of confidence with it?¡± said Rardo Fontana. The secretary¡¯s eyes wide opened, ¡°Mr. Rardo?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I want to make a bet. Go immediately and inform Mr. Cristian personally, making him understand that I gave him this news. The Romano Family Group, I think many people want him out of the way, and the Romano family is definitely not up to the level of the Ferrari family. We will watch from the outside and see how this game ends.¡± ** Shortly after Cristian and Lorenzo Bianchi sat down to talk, someone came to inform them of what had happened. Lorenzo Bianchi paused for a second and looked at Cristian. Cristian Ferrari arched his eyebrows, ¡°Is Mr. Bianchi busy?¡± ¡°Mr. Cristian, something has happened to your assistant.¡± Assistant? Serena? Cristian¡¯s eyes squinted dangerously, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lorenzo Bianchi ryed the news to Cristian. Luca, who was behind him, said, ¡°Enrico Romano? Damn it, Mr. Bianchi, did you invite him too?¡± Lorenzo Bianchi touched his nose with some embarrassment and smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t invite him, but it won¡¯t be hard for him to get a letter of invitation for the party.¡± Cristian Ferrari frowned; the situation was getting serious. Luca Russo said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Cristian, Enrico Romano will have a grudge for what had happenedst time and will have waited for this opportunity to¡­ Where will he take Serena?¡± Cristian¡¯s face was grim. His look was terrifying, and in a cold voice he said, ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to leave early again today.¡± Lorenzo Bianchi made an inviting gesture, then stood up, ¡°Serena disappeared during my party. As the organizer I am responsible for what happened. I will send someone to check the monitoring to see where they took her to.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lorenzo Bianchi quickly left. Luca Russo pushed Cristian out of the room, saying, ¡°That damn Enrico Romano. He¡¯s not going too far with Serena, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s been emascted and for a man that¡¯s a humiliating thing. He¡¯ll be enraged. Who knows what else he¡¯ll do?¡± The more Luca spoke, the more Cristian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Hurry up and find her.¡± Luca pulled out his phone. At that moment Cristian¡¯s cell phone rang; it was an unknown number. Luca stopped and looked at the cell phone screen. Cristian answered, with an icy stare. ¡°Long time no see, Cristian.¡± From the cell phone came the voice of Enrico Romano. As soon as Luca heard it, he cursed aloud, ¡°Enrico Romano, are you looking for trouble? Who gave you the courage to rob the person during the party? Do you want the Ferrari Family Group to ruin the Romano Family Group?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Enrico Romanoughed desperately, ¡°Do it if you are able, but before you seed, your little assistant¡­ will be ruined.¡± Enrico Romano¡¯s voice suddenly turned malevolent: ¡°Cristian Ferrari, for a little assistant you turned against the Romano family. You canceled our contracts and even you have¡­ oh, now I want to see, how far a disabled man can go to save this little assistant?¡± Luca: ¡°Enrico Romano, if I were you, I would let her go.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Cristian said coldly. Enrico Romano calmed down and the next moment said, ¡°It seems you really care about this little assistant. Cristian, your day hase. Your assistant has been drugged with arge amount of aphrodisiac and is waiting for you toe and save her. What do you think?¡± Chapter 100: Guess if he will come to save you Cristian¡¯s gaze became fierce, gritting his teeth, ¡°Try it!¡± Enrico Romano snorted, ¡°By now I have been emascted. I am a useless man. I have nothing to fear. Cristian Ferrari maybe I used to give you some respect but now¡­ do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± He hung up the phone. Cristian immediately said, ¡°Immediately locate the location of this number. Let¡¯s go there now and have more men sent to help.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Luca pulled out the phone without hesitation to make the call and pushed Cristian away from the party. after hanging up the phone, Enrico Romano stared at the unconscious woman who was lying on the bed. Next to her was arge bowl of aphrodisiac. With a fierce look he said, ¡°Make her drink it all.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Enrico!¡± The man who received the order opened Serena¡¯s mouth directly and poured the liquid substance. Serena woke up by choking, coughed and clutched her neck. She saw that she was being poured a substance. She lifted her hand and tipped the bowl on the floor. But by then she had already drunk arge amount. Enrico Romano stared at her with a grimace. Serena covered her mouth and retreated to a corner, opening her eyes wide. ¡°Cristian¡¯s little assistant eh, I wanted to y with you. Too bad you didn¡¯t know how to behave, so you stay here and get excited to death.¡± Serena said with fright, ¡°What you made me drink was¡­¡± ¡°Guess if Cristian wille to save you?¡± Serena¡¯s face paled. She lowered her head and put her hand inside her mouth trying to spit out what she had just drunk.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Enrico Romano smiled slightly. His smile was like a ferocious beast. ¡°You will feel the effect of the substance in ten minutes. This substance is among the most powerful ones, even if Cristianes¡­ a disabled man will still not be able to help you.¡± After hearing those words, Enrico Romano¡¯s men gave ascivious smile and rubbed their palms together, ¡°Mr. Enrico, Mr. Cristian won¡¯t be able to help you, but we can¡­¡± Enrico Romano huffed coldly and looked around, ¡°Lock the doors and windows. Light the aphrodisiac incense, and let¡¯s just wait for Cristian Ferrari to arrive.¡± ¡°He is disabled and wants others to be like him? Then I will make him feel the sense of arousal without being able to vent and do anything.¡± Serena saw that they lit incense and connected to what Enrico Romano had said. She immediately understood everything. She turned pale and tried to get up, but had no strength left to move. ¡°You bastard¡­¡± After lighting the aphrodisiac incense, Enrico Romano led everyone away and locked the door. Only silence remained in the room. Serena was lying on the bed, trying to move her fingers and get up. She managed after a while to sit up but identally fell on the cold floor. It hurt¡­ Serena¡¯s face contorted in pain. Damn Enrico Romano. He knew it very well¡­ Cristian was disabled and cannot have sexual intercourse, but he still made her drink that substance and also lit the aphrodisiac incense, when Cristian Ferrari cames, he will surely be stuck. She could not move. She had no strength. Her eyelids became heavy, and her lower lip was about to bleed from the continuous biting. Finally she closed her eyes and fainted. * ¡°Mr. Cristian, we found him.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°At the Regal Hotel.¡± ¡°Speed up.¡± Soon, Cristian and others arrived. The car stopped. Luca said in a serious tone, ¡°We have located, sir. Shall we go up now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Luca paused, ¡°I think it would be better if you stay here. We can have our men go upstairs to rescue Serena.¡± Cristian frowned. His phone rang as he opened his mouth to speak. It was Enrico Romano. Cristian Ferrari remained calm and pressed the button to answer. ¡°I can see that Mr. Cristian really cares about this assistant.¡± When Luca heard this, his expression changed and he stared intently at his surroundings. No expression was noticeable on Cristian¡¯s face and he did not respond to Enrico Romano¡¯s words. Enrico Romano sneered, ¡°Your little assistant has been drugged with a very powerful aphrodisiac. If Mr. Cristian did not go to rescue her personally and let your men go, she might be all naked by now, or she will not be able to restrain herself and will jump on someone. Of course, I wanted to inform you that the amount I made her drink was three times the amount, if within an hour she hasn¡¯t vented, she will probably die. Ah poor thing, what a pity.¡± Luca gritted his teeth and his hands gripped, ¡°Enrico Romano you bastard!¡± ¡°Cristian, I will be very happy to see you aroused but without being able to do anything about it.¡± Enrico Romano finished speaking and hung up the phone. Luca: ¡°This is a trap. He wants to lead you on purpose. Mr. Cristian you can¡¯t go there.¡± Cristian Ferrari looked coldly out the window, ¡°Take me up.¡± Luca: ¡°¡­ But Mr. Cristian!¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t need someone else to save my woman.¡± Luca: ¡°But!¡± ¡°Call the hospital immediately and send a team to locate the position of Enrico Romano. Find him.¡± Luca could not convince him, pushed Cristian out and said to the men behind him, ¡°Did you hear Mr. Cristian¡¯s orders? Hurry up!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After assigning the tasks, Luca Russo quickly took Cristian upstairs with men. When they arrived in front of the room, Luca Russo stepped forward and kicked open the door. Before he could see the scene in the room, Cristian quickly said, ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Luca turned suddenly, looking at the men outside, ¡°Guard out here. No one can enter.¡± Cristian pushed his wheelchair and entered alone. Luca tried to stop him, ¡°Mr. Cristian!¡± Cristian smelled a strange smell in the air, wrinkled his forehead, ¡°Cover your mouth and nose. There is aphrodisiac incense in the room.¡± Luke nodded, gave everyone masks to wear and put one on Cristian as well, then let thetter enter alone. Into the room. Serena felt herself almost explode from the heat inside. She was lying on the cold floor. She had no strength left and under the effect of the substance she took off almost all her clothes leaving only her underwear. The coldness of the floor made it feel a little better. But it was not enough for her to let the heat pass. Her consciousness was hazy and the strange sensation she felt in her lower abdomen made her ashamed! She never thought that one day she would be drugged with aphrodisiac. She had no strength to resist. Those instincts¡­ were being stimted out directly from the substance. She felt entangled, ufortable, painful and desperate¡­. Chapter 101: Can you hold me? The heat had spread all over her body. Serena Gallo felt that her head was on fire, and her ears and face blushed from the heat. I can¡¯t stay here. I have to¡­ leave. She was losing consciousness, bit her lip to get her mind a little clear, tried to lift herself up and crawled on the ground. However, the substance was too powerful. She had drunk more than half a bowl of it. Who knows how much was in it? Was she¡­ going to die here today? She kept biting her lip. She could taste blood in her mouth, but it was all useless. She could barely move. When Serena Gallo tried to move toward the bathroom, an icy hand grabbed her. Who was it? Serena reflexively moved her hand away and said, ¡°Go away!!!¡± Cristian frowned and looked at Serena in front of him. When he touched her, he felt the fiery temperature of that woman. He could imagine how strong the effect of that substance was, but she still had a clear mind at that moment to send him away. Her consciousness was so strong that it surprised Cristian. Serena raised her head slightly and Cristian¡¯s eyes opened wide. He saw her lower lip all bloody. And the blood was flowing from her mouth. That intense redness made him worry. ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing that she was about to bite again, Cristian immediately pulled her up and put his hand inside Serena¡¯s mouth without thinking. She bit him hard, making Cristian moan. ¡°Damn!¡± A cold sweat appeared on Cristian¡¯s forehead. He said, ¡°Woman remarried, if you break my finger I will make you pay for it.¡± Serena heard Cristian¡¯s voice. At first she thought it was her hallucination, but when she realized she was biting someone else¡¯s hand, she raised her head. Slowly her vision became clearer. She saw Cristian in the wheelchair staring at her with a pale face. His finger was bleeding from her bite. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Serena regained some consciousness and suddenly pushed him, ¡°Get out, get out now!¡± ¡°What?¡± Cristian asked in a disgruntled manner. He felt the pain in his finger and subsequently was suddenly pushed, which made him ache even more. Damn, he came here to save her and she pushed him away! She even bit him like this! Serena Gallo exined with great effort, ¡°They lit the aphrodisiac incense!¡± ¡°The aphrodisiac incense?¡± Cristian repeated her words but the expression on his face was impassive, as if he already knew. Serena: ¡°Get out, if you stay any longer, you too will be drugged.¡± He was just a disabled man who was in a wheelchair. If he really was drugged, how will he be able to save himself? Cristian squinted his eyes and looked at Serena who was almost half-naked in his arms. This woman was already like this, but still had the head to worry about others? ¡°Rather than worrying about me, it is better to think how to save yourself!¡± Cristian coldly reminded her. Serena shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The pain in her lip brought her back to herself, but only briefly, after a while she began to lose her mind again. Her gaze blurred. Cristian noticed this and squeezed her chin tightly, ¡°Wake up now!¡± Serena seemed toe back to herself but only for a few seconds. ¡°Go¡­ quickly¡­¡± Bloody lips whispered those words. Cristian remained speechless. He increased the force of his hand holding Serena¡¯s chin and gritted his teeth, ¡°Are you that weak? You insist! The doctor ising!¡± But the next second Cristian¡¯s body stiffened. Serena¡¯s arms suddenly wrapped around his neck. Her flushed face slowly approached Cristian¡¯s and was about to kiss him. Cristian¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He turned away before she kissed him. Serena did not give up. She lowered her head and kissed his neck. Cristian got a little nervous, lightly pinched Serena¡¯s waist and pulled her away from him. ¡°Damn it, wake up!¡± ¡°Hot¡­ I feel hot.¡± After Cristian pushed her away, Serena stretched out her arms and gave him the hugging gesture. With that look and way of asking, it was impossible to refuse her. Cristian wanted to push her away but¡­ he saw Serena¡¯s eyes soften. There was an intimate atmosphere in the room. ¡°Can you hold me?¡± Serena¡¯s voice was different from her usual chilly tone. At that moment her voice was flirtatious and her eyes became sensual.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Cristian leaned forward and kissed her. ¡°Uh.¡± When Cristian kissed her, he touched the wound on her lip, and the pain made her moan. Cristian felt warmth in her body. Worrying about Serena¡¯s wound, he moved his lips and gently kissed her ears. When kissing her, Cristian realized that something was wrong. Suddenly he opened his eyes. That substance was really powerful; he was feeling the effect, too. The woman in his arms was taking off his clothes. She unbuttoned his clothes but couldn¡¯t. After which she grabbed his cor and tried to rip it off, but she didn¡¯t even have enough strength to do so¡­. Serena became nervous, grabbed the cor again and tried again. Cristian watched what the woman was doing, no longer knowing how to react. He grabbed her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Stop it, the doctor will be here soon.¡± But by now Serena had lost her mind. She only followed her instincts and did not hear a single word Cristian was saying. She tried to free herself from his hands. Cristian did not move, although he was apparently calm, there was still a cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°Let go, let go.¡± Serena could not free herself from him. She became nervous, and mped on Cristian¡¯s neck. Cristian¡¯s face grew darker. He was having more and more trouble when holding her! ! Chapter 102: You want me to save you, are you sure? On the roof. ¡°Mr. Enrico, are you really going to be all right?¡± Enrico Romano¡¯s assistant asked, ¡°After all, we are in the North City. If we go against the Ferrari family, it won¡¯t end well for us either.¡± ¡°He is just a disabled person. People only respect him because he is part of the Ferrari family. I, unlike him, had started everything from scratch until today. I have nothing to fear to a man whoes from a wealthy family.¡± Enrico Romano sneered disdainfully. In fact, he spent all these years without fearing anyone, slept with countless women, and never thought that one day he would end badly because of a little assistant. Enrico Romano was not an irrational person. With the reputation of the Ferrari family, he would never turn against them even if he was disgruntled. However, Cristian to Enrico was just a disabled person who was unable to do anything. On the contrary he was a person who started everything from scratch and despised those rich children because they came from wealthy families. He thought that if it were not for the Ferrari family, Cristian was worthless, so he wanted to teach him a lesson. Moreover, he already received news that Alessandro Ferrari had no intentions of ruining the rtionship with the Romano family. Cristian¡¯s job had been given to him by Alessandro Ferrari. If he really went against Alessandro, thetter might very well take the job away from him and promote Leonardo Ferrari. When that time came, he wanted to see what Cristian will do. ¡°Mr. Enrico, even though Mr. Cristian is in a wheelchair but that man still has great abilities.¡± ¡°What are you saying? He cannot even be defined as a man and you want to say he has great abilities? I tell you, he is just a eunuch!¡± At that time, Cristian found himself in a difficult situation. He tried to remain lucid and restrain himself, but he never knew that a woman¡¯s body was so soft and attractive. She was like a snake gently wrapping his body and embracing his neck. That feeling was strange but exciting. Suddenly Cristian felt it familiar with that scent on Serena¡¯s body, as if he had smelled it somewhere before. He sweated profusely from holding himself back; he couldn¡¯t even take her out at that moment. ¡°Luca!¡± Cristian shouted. His voice was almost hoarse. Luca was waiting outside the door. Although he was outside the room, he had cold sweat. Because he had heard the conversation between Cristian and Serena, he could imagine what was going on inside. And the doctor¡­ hadn¡¯t arrived yet! As soon as he heard Cristian calling out his name, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble and dared not rush in. ¡°Mr. Cristian, be patient. I¡¯m going to call the doctor again.¡± Luca took out his cell phone and made the call. The doctor said he had problems on the way and was on his way. Luca hung up the phone and shouted inside, ¡°Mr. Cristian, just hold on ten more minutes! In most ten minutes, he will arrive!¡± Cristian furrowed his brow. At every second that passed he seemed to be burning in the fire. He could die in ten more minutes. And then, ten minutes. Even if he could resist, but the woman he held in his arms can? Initially she still managed to move and embrace him, but the power of the substance robbed her of all strength. Now she leaned into Cristian Ferrari¡¯s arms and gasped. The breath Serena exhaled on Cristian¡¯s chest was hot. ¡°Divorcee?¡± Cristian called out to her. Serena did not answer. Cristian frowned, reached out and lifted the woman¡¯s head. ¡°Serena?¡± That was probably the first time Cristian called her name, but she could not answer him. The color of her fair skin turned all red as if she was burning. Serena Gallo heard someone call her name, opened her eyes slightly and looked at Cristian with a lost look. Cristian Ferrari: ¡°Are you okay?¡± Serena¡¯s expression was pained. The tears overflowed from the corner of her eyes, ¡°Bad, I feel bad.¡± She felt sick but the man in front of her could do nothing to help her. At first, she thought hugging him could help her to relieve that heat inside her, but then she found that it did not work. She needed cold water¡­ Serena thought it and suddenly recovered a little. Then she pushed Cristian¡¯s hand away, staggered and walked toward the bathroom. Cristian looked at her and took her wrist, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I need water¡­¡± murmured Serena Gallo in a intive tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll go find water myself¡­¡± Cristian took a deep breath. Was she looking for cold water? ¡°Are you kidding? You¡¯ll get sick!¡± And she was still pregnant! That was the problem. Serena let out a moan of pain and her body contracted slightly. The body heat and desire made her ache as if she were going to die the next second¡­. At that moment Cristian embraced her. His fiery hand gripped her waist. His gaze was intense and deep and his voice was hoarse. He held her head and asked in a low voice, ¡°If I save you, how will you thank me?¡± Serena raised her eyes and looked at him with an innocent look. ¡°Save me¡­¡± From the moment he was in the room, Cristian Ferrari was inhaling the aphrodisiac incense. Now he must have already taken arge amount himself, and his body became aroused. If he could resolve the situation in that way, he¡­ would not refuse to do so. Only. Cristian took Serena¡¯s chin and asked, ¡°You want me to save you, are you sure?¡± After that he leaned close to the woman¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°From the moment you be my woman. I don¡¯t care who you¡¯ve been with before, but from now on there must be only me in your heart. Do you understand?¡± At that moment, Serena couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying but nodded, then pulled the man¡¯s cor and said, ¡°I understand. Save me.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then don¡¯t repent!¡± warned Cristian, after which he turned and called Luca again. Luca had been listening to all their conversations. Having a good listening at that time was not a good thing. He heard Cristian call his name, understood immediately and closed the door. Then he said to the men outside, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear anything. You all stay here tonight. No one can enter, understood?¡± Those men were all trained well. They also heard what was going on inside but still they all remained impassive. ¡°Understood!¡± Inside the room, Cristian was slowly removing his buttons. Chapter 103: Remember this moment. Serena remained motionless in his arms. The effect of the substance was taking thest of her strength away. With half-open eyes, she looked silently at Cristian. The breathing of both of them wasbored. Cristian unfastened thest button. Afterwards he suddenly stood up from the wheelchair holding Serena in his arms. At that moment Serena did not reason anymore. She did not have the head to wonder why a disabled person could suddenly get up from the wheelchair. She was ced on therge soft bed. Her head rested on the pillow. Cristian was on top of her with a fiery hand on her waist. ¡°I¡¯m asking you for thest time, are you sure?¡± Serena said nothing.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it?¡± He seemed to be talking to himself. Cristian Ferrari just wanted an answer from her. He squinted his eyes and approached her. His thin lips rested on the woman¡¯s upper lip. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you know who I am? If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t help you.¡± Serena Gallo still did not answer. ¡°Huh?¡± Cristian lifted her up and began to remove the woman¡¯s buttons. ¡°Who am I?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Serena opened her eyes with difficulty and looked at the person above her. Her vision was blurry and she saw¡­ Cristian heard her whispering, ¡°Cristian¡­¡± The man was very satisfied and gave a smile and kissed her gently, ¡°Good girl.¡± He had no more hesitation. He was like a climber who overcame every obstacle and went straight to the top of the mountain with great speed. When he finally reached the point, Serena Gallo felt a small pain in her lower part. She woke up for a few seconds by opening her eyes. At that moment Cristian¡¯s eyes lit up. Serena stared at him stunnedly with her beautiful big eyes. Cristian kissed her eyes and said in a raspy voice, ¡°From now on, no matter where you go or who you are, remember this moment.¡± * Serena had a long dream. In the dream she had be a little white rabbit who got lost in the forest, then she met a big bad wolf who looked so hungry. The little rabbit got scared and ran away right away. But her little feet were too short and she could not escape from the wolf. Soon she was caught. The wolf swallowed her alive that she did not even have a bone left. Serena woke up from her fright and suddenly opened her eyes. Opening her eyes, she saw everything white. The medical equipment was making sounds, and she smelled only disinfectant from her nose. Hospital. Why I was here? Serena tried to get up, but a strange pain came from her legs and her body seemed to fall apart. She was unable to move. ¡°She woke up.¡± Maya entered the room with the thermos. Her kind gaze fell on her. Seeing Maya, Serena nodded and greeted her. Then she lowered her head and began to think about what had happened. She remembered¡­ she had gone to the party together with Cristian Ferrari, then she was taken away by Enrico Romano¡­. Thinking about what happened next, Serena Gallo suddenly screamed. Maya was startled, quickly put the thermos on the table and asked, ¡°Are you all right? Are you feeling sick? Shall I call the doctor?¡± Serena grabbed her by the wrist and asked nervously, ¡°Where is Cristian? Where did he go?¡± She remembered that Enrico Romano lit the aphrodisiac incense in that room saying he wanted Cristian to suffer the pain he knew well! She also remembered that Cristian had gone to that room, but what happened next she could no longer remember, as if her memory had been erased. ¡°Mrs. Aurora, calm down. Mr. Cristian has gone home for shower. He will be back soon.¡± He went home for shower? Serena looked at her, ¡°Is he okay?¡± Maya Longo did not know what had happened. She looked at Serena and asked, ¡°What can happen to Mr. Cristian? Instead of him, your body is really weak. When you discharge from the hospital, I will prepare some broth to make her body stronger.¡± Serena was a little shocked. Was Cristian okay? Had he not entered that room? Maybe it was because he had not been inside for long so he had not taken that substance. However¡­ would Enrico Romano have let him out without any problems? Also¡­ The more she thought about it, the more her head hurt. She couldn¡¯t remember what had happened next at all. ¡°Mrs. Aurora, don¡¯t think about it too much. Just lie down and rest. Is there something wrong with you? Shall I call the doctor?¡± Serena came to her senses and shook her head, ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine, no need for the doctor.¡± ¡°Would you like to drink some broth?¡± Maya Longo stood up, unscrewed the thermos, and poured a bowl of broth. Serena felt a little hungry, nodded and politely took the chicken broth. She drank the broth calmly. Then she suddenly asked, ¡°Cristian¡­ Is heing soon?¡± Maya smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Cristian told me he wille back soon. He also told me to take care of you.¡± Serena breathed a sigh of relief. She had many questions to ask him. As she was drinking the chicken broth, Maya Longo suddenly said, ¡°Mrs. Aurora, I don¡¯t want to speak out of turn, but, although you are young, you should keep some control. Going into the hospital for that thing. It will be bad for your health.¡± Serena, who was drinking the broth, stopped and tilted her head slightly. For that thing? What did she mean by¡­ that thing? ¡°You young people, even if you just got married, it is good to do it in moderation. After all, you will have a lot of time in the future. Mrs. Aurora, I¡¯m a woman too. I¡¯m telling you for your own good. Please don¡¯t get angry.¡± Serena put down the chicken soup in her hand and asked, ¡°What do you mean¡­ I don¡¯t understand you.¡± Maya did not answer. How did I tell Mrs. Aurora? Maya Longo thought for a while and then pointed with her finger at Serena¡¯s neck. Serena lowered her head but could not see anything. Maya: ¡°¡­ However, Mrs. Aurora keeps in mind my words.¡± Serena thought that Maya was acting strangely with those words¡­ she just couldn¡¯t understand. When she finished drinking the broth, she went to the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. At that moment she immediately understood what Maya¡¯s words meant! Chapter 104: You must not touch me! Serena, standing in front of the mirror, could not believe what she saw: on her fair neck, many strange purplish spots had suddenly appeared. Serena had seen such spots before, but only once. That was on the evening when she had divorced Francis and had then been forcibly taken virginity for the first time by that stranger. That very evening, after she had managed to escape and return to her parents¡¯ house, she had immediately jumped into the shower and discovered that her neck was full of hickeys at that moment. Exactly the same as now. After being petrified for a few seconds, Serena lowered her gaze and, almost violently, opened her robe: just as she imagined, her whole body had those strange spots. Astonished, Serena stepped back leaning against the door behind her. How could she have forgotten? It was true thatst night in the room they had lit incense¡­ however, Enrico Romano had also drugged her. She was so worried about whether or not Cristian had been drugged by that substance. She finally forgot that she too had been drugged. From then on, she remembered nothing, only remembering that she woke up from the bed of the hospital, with these bruises all over her body. Cristian was clearly impotent in that respect. He was absolutely unable to have sexual intercourse with her. So what did all this mean? What did it mean??! Serena then fell to the ground in tremors all over her body. God had really yed a trick on her this time. ¡°Mrs. Aurora, what happened?¡± cried Maya as she saw her slumped on the ground. She then immediately ran to her aid, dropping all the things she was holding. Holding on to her, Serena slowly managed to get up and reach the bed. Though in utter confusion, she suddenly remembered something very important and quickly grabbed Maya¡¯s hand. ¡°Maya! Maya!¡± ¡°I am here, Mrs. Aurora. Tell me, what happened?¡± ¡°Help me. Call the doctor right away.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll call the doctor for you right away,¡± replied Maya who was frightened by Serena¡¯s paleness. She did not dare to ask any more questions and rushed to the doctor¡¯s office for help. Hurriedly rushing into the room, the doctor saw that Serena was already awake, but just as he felt relieved, she forcefully grabbed his cor and stared at him. Serena was lying down with her big eyes open. She had to talk to the doctor about it. This was the doctor fromst time, Dr. Matthias. The doctor knew about herplicated rtionship with Cristian, and seeing that she was barely keeping the words out of her mouth, he quickly turned to Maya, ¡°The patient¡¯s family members had better wait outside for a moment. I need to do some assessment first.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Maya said as she left the room. Serena, grabbing a corner of the doctor¡¯s gown, desired to say something, but her lips moved without emitting any words. Dr. Matthias sensed what Serena was nning to ask him, sought her confirmation, ¡°Miss Serena, have you been looking for me to get updates on the baby in your belly?¡± With this question, Serena opened her eyes wide in disbelief, ¡°Doctor, you know then?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said the doctor who was nodding his head. Understanding Serena¡¯s mother¡¯s concern, he added, ¡°Rest assured. The baby is fine.¡± With the news that the baby had no problems, Serena breathed a big sigh of relief, and slowly let go of the gown. ¡°Thank you doctor.¡± ¡°But tell me. Is there anything else? Does it hurt anywhere?¡± And since she was there, the doctor took the opportunity to first check her pulse and then took the stethoscope to auscultate her. ¡°It¡¯s all regr, miss. You just need to get some rest.¡± But just as he was preparing to leave, the doctor heard someone¡¯s voice approaching. ¡°Mr. Cristian, you are here too.¡± Had Cristian arrived? Upon hearing this name, Serena¡¯s look changed and she retreated all the way under the covers. ¡°Dr. Mattias is examining Miss Serena right now.¡± At the very moment, the voice died out. The door opened and Dr. Mattias came out and stared straightly into Mr. Cristian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Cristian, I have just finished the examination. The youngdy is now awake and physically she has no problem.¡± ¡°Good.¡± said Cristian who nodded his head slightly. Meanwhile, Serena had been hiding under the covers eavesdropping on the voicesing from outside the room, but as the sound of the wheelchair approached, her body almost twitched in fright. Last night, what the hell had happened? Bam! The door to the room was mmed, making all voices disappear. Only the sound of the wheelchair approaching remained. No one spoke, at which Serena wondered if Cristian had entered the room. ¡°What do you want to do by hiding under the covers?¡± Being immersed in her thoughts, Serena was startled to suddenly hear Cristian¡¯s voice.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you afraid to see me?¡± Serena was speechless. Then, slowly, she lowered the covers until she could see Cristian. But at the sight of him, she froze: Cristian¡¯s handsome face was hurt. In fact, his face was furrowed with three deep scratches, as if from a cat¡¯s ws. And his lips were all marred. Had it not been for the perfectly fitting suit without a wrinkle, she would certainly have thought Cristian had been beaten. ¡°What did you do to your face?¡± asked Serena out of the blue. Hearing this question, Cristian paused for a few moments, lightly put his fingers over his new wounds. What did I do to my face? She really had the courage to ask. ¡°What do you think?¡± replied Cristian dryly. Serena again remained speechless. How should she know? Cristian¡¯s gaze then rested on her lower lip. Last night Serena had bitten her lip to the point of injury, and the doctor had applied medicine for her after she was sent to the hospital. By the looks of it, the wound had already almost healed. The atmosphere in the room was strangely quiet, and Serena, without thinking, began to bite her lip again. ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t touch it,¡± Cristian said promptly. Serena immediately stopped, as Cristian squeezed her injured lip with his fingers, ¡°Are you stupid? Every time when something happens, you only know how to bite your lip.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Serena didn¡¯t understand why he was suddenly so angry, with a look that really creeped her out. ¡°Your whole lip is ruined and you don¡¯t feel anything?¡± said Cristian sternly, squaring her with his gaze. Serena reached out her hand and touched her lips. Effectively, it hurt a little now. How was it possible that just now while drinking the soup she had not noticed anything? Could it be that she was so engrossed in other things that she didn¡¯t notice? ¡°Stupid!¡± said Cristian to her again. Serena could not help thinking that Cristian was really strange today: he had always been hard on her. He had always offended her, however¡­ his tone¡­ seemed to her to be much sweeter. Was it just her impression? Seeing that she was absorbed in her thoughts, Cristian released his grip and threw his gaze on the clearly visible marks on her neck at the same time. At the sight of it, Cristian¡¯s dark eyes had a glow of contentment and satisfaction. As he thought back tost night, Serena, who was almost in ecstasy, clung to his neck begging him to be gentle¡­ Cristian felt as if there was a cat scratching him all over from the inside. He then unconsciously moved his fingers over her robe until he uncovered her neck, and slowly stroked those spots on her skin. Serena ran away from his caresses at first because of the tickling. Then she suddenly remembered the marks on her neck and, visibly she became angry and recoiled. ¡°You must not touch me!!!¡± Chapter 105: How about I help you remember? Cristian¡¯s hand hung in the air as he stared at her who was frowning. What on earth had happened to this woman again? Serena meanwhile, without addressing a word to Cristian, had dived back into the nkets, using them to cover the stains on her neck. Seeing that Serena was trying hard to hide those bruises, Cristian could not hold back an expression of dissent as his fingers remained suspended in the air. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Serena, who waspletely hidden in theforter, had only her heading out from the under and looked fearfully at Cristian. ¡°Last night you, you¡­¡± stammered Serena for a moment without being able toplete the sentence. Cristian, with piercing and confident eyes, stared at her, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Last night you didn¡¯t just¡­¡± Serena again had the temptation to bite her lower lip, but she remembered that he had just rebuked her for doing nothing but biting her lips to the point of hurting herself, so she restrained herself from doing so. ¡°I¡¯m not what?¡± Cristian knew thatst night she had lost control. Probably at that moment she did not even know who he was, which was why he had asked her his name at the best of times. And when she though it confused and guessed who he was, Cristian still had a strange feeling deep in his heart. So now that Serena was asking him aboutst night, Cristian really did not know if she remember what had happenedst night.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Serena stared at him for a moment and asked, ¡°Last night when I told you to leave, did you?¡± He gave a deep sigh, trying to keep as calm as possible. ¡°No, I stayed,¡± Cristian replied with his gaze that was always steady. Had he stayed? Serena¡¯s gaze wavered for a moment, ¡°You stayed? But then you¡­.¡± But if he had not left, then¡­. Serena stood still for a few moments and then asked in a faint voice, ¡°And how are you now? Are you okay?¡± As the veins on his forehead began to throb slightly, Cristian tried to analyze Serena: her look was frightened, as if she worried about him. She did not even remember what had happenedst night and even worried about him now. ¡°Don¡¯t you know if I am okay or not?¡± Serena was speechless. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember what happenedst night?¡± Cristian did not refrain from asking her. Serena was silent for a few seconds, blinking her eyes as if trying to remember something, and then she began, ¡°Last night¡­ I remember you came in. Only that Enrico Romano had incense lit in the room, so all you had to do wase in and¡­.¡± ¡°And what?¡± asked Cristian as he continued to stare at her. Serena then dared not answer but blushed conspicuously. ¡°Well? Speak up,¡± pressed Cristian, who had by no means given up on getting an answer. Serena averted her gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know anything about incense? If you breathe enough of it, you can be very sick, as if you were drugged, however you are¡­¡± But wasn¡¯t him impotent, though? Of course, Serena did notplete the sentence but, rather, changed the subject: ¡°Enrico Romano must have heard the rumors about you, about you not being able to ¡­ and so he tried to take revenge. But you¡­ are you really all right?¡± That¡­ Cristian thought abouy these words for a while before he understood Serena¡¯s meaning. He was so angry that he almost gritted his teeth: he had done everything he could to save her. And she not only had forgotten all about it, and even considered him impotent. Now she was also worried that the incense Enrico Romano had burned would not give him a chance? ¡°Mr. Cristian?¡± called Serena who saw that he did not answer her question. Cristian then came back to his senses and he moved even closer to Serena with his wheelchair, ¡°Are you worrying about my state of health?¡± Serena stood still for a moment and then nodded her head, ¡°I just think that they used me to attract you and so¡­ I can¡¯t help but feel guilty. That¡¯s all, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Hearing these words, Cristian could not help but smile as he dragged Serena out of the covers. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked frightenedly. She even tried to push him away from her, but Cristian had already skillfully managed to grab her by the wrists, making all her attempts to escape futilely. He then pulled her hands toward his face, and Serena realized that he wanted her to stroke the very scratches that were new on his face. ¡°Did you see that? These¡­ are all what your did,¡± Cristian said in a low voice, almost as if his throat was scraped by strong liquor. What? Serena stared at him stupefiedly. As soon as he had entered the room, she had really dwelled on the scratches on his face, wondering what had happened to him: it was true that she done this to him? And how could she havepletely forgotten about them? ¡°And these too¡­¡± said Cristian as he slid her hand away. Serena then had the feeling that her fingers were slowlying to rest on something soft and moist: Cristian¡¯s lips. And her fingertips stopped right at the wound on his lip. But what¡­. Serena¡¯s heart began to beat faster and faster. What was he trying to tell her? Cristian noticed that Serena was shaken and trying to retract her fingers from his wounded lip, so he continued to hold her for a while, ¡°What are you doing? You don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit what?¡± asked Serena with a confused look on her face. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re referring to.¡± The scratches on his face. It was true, it was likely that she did this to him, but the wounds on his lip were too intimate. Could it be that she really did it by biting him? Serena remembered only the first part of the evening. Unfortunately everything became pitch ck after that. ¡°A no? You seem to have forgotten everything,¡± said Cristian who sneered, and as he grabbed her in the back of the head, he added, ¡°How about I help you remember?¡± Cristian then stepped even closer, leaning his lips to her ear as if to whisper something to her, while Serena was nowpletely in the throes of confusion. ¡°Last night there was a person who did nothing but hug me and beg me to save her¡­.¡± With these words, Serena had a leap in her heart: the person Cristian was talking about could only be her. ¡°I actually didn¡¯t want to, but she insisted and kept taking off my clothes¡­.¡± ¡°Enough, shut up,¡± Serena interrupted him in a trembling voice, ¡°Last night someone drugged me. I remember absolutely nothing about what happened.¡± She had not yet finished speaking but some images suddenly shed in Serena¡¯s head: in these images, she saw herself hugging Cristian¡¯s neck, and her clothes waspletely off. Then she was sitting on hisp kissing him all over. In short, it was all a big mess. And she also seemed to hear her own voice as she whispered, ¡°Save me, please¡­.¡± Such sensual words were only spoke due to the drug itself. Serena remained incredulous without moving. ¡°And so it was you¡­?¡± Could it have been Cristian who left all those bruises on her body? With this thought, Serena did not refrain from moving away from him and continued by staring at him, ¡°Sost night we¡­.¡± ¡°You remembered?¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze remained staring at her, but one could see that something in his eyes had changed. There was almost a something of amusement. ¡°¡­ I only remember some fragments.¡± ¡°And do you remember how you used to hit on me? Miss Serena,st night you really turned me on.¡± These words, if possible, confused Serena even more, who unconsciously cast her eye between Cristian¡¯s legs and said, ¡°But then¡­ but you weren¡¯t¡­ you didn¡¯t have any problems? How was it possible then?¡± Even atthis time, she could not pronounce that question of ¡°but you were not powerless?¡± Chapter 106: Cristian’s woman ¡°Didn¡¯t I have a problem?¡± the look in Cristian¡¯s eyes suddenly became menacing: ¡°And who told you that?¡± His eyes were so fierce that Serena found the courage to answer him only after swallowing some saliva, ¡°I heard it from others.¡± ¡°Ah, so you believe everything you hear from others? And then you should know if I have no problems there now.¡± And as Cristian said these words, he quickly grabbed her wrist and put her hand right between his legs, with a rush that startled Serena so much that she screamed and withdrew her hand. ¡°Listen! Feel for it yourself if I really have problems down there.¡± Serena didn¡¯t know what to think anymore: why she needed to check Cristian¡¯s alleged problems? In fact, she was so frightened that she bit Cristian¡¯s shoulder and immediately retracted her hand, taking advantage of his astonishment. ¡°You¡¯re crazy, Cristian!¡± ¡°Me crazy? And who was the crazy onest night when you were begging me to have sex, huh?¡± said Cristian with a mocking smile on his face, then lowered his head until he bit her chin. ¡°What, you think you¡¯re a kitten? As soon as something happens, you bite.¡± Serena blushed embarrassedly. It seemed to her¡­ that Cristian had apletely different attitude with her! ¡°Don¡¯t forget that!¡± added Cristian in a firm voice approaching her ear, ¡°From today you are my woman.¡± Serena winced at these words. What did he say? ¡°In the future I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s your ex-husband, or Leonardo, or another man, you are no longer allowed to date or look at them.¡± Serena did not know what to say anymore. ¡°If I only learn that you are still seeing them, or that you have feelings for them, I will then¡­.¡± Knock Knock Someone knocked on the door of the room, and Cristian asked frowning, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± From outside came Luca¡¯s reverent voice, ¡°Mr. Cristian, it¡¯s almost time for the meeting.¡± ¡°Yes, all right.¡± Cristian then saw that Serena was still in confusion, leaned toward her and patted her forehead with his hand. ¡°Is everything clear to you?¡± Hearing these words, Serena unconsciously reached out her hand to her forehead and nodded. ¡°Today you can stay here in the hospital and rest. I will send someone to guard you. Then when I¡¯m done working, I¡¯ll visit you.¡± ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Even after he had left, Serena remained unconscious for a while, wondering what the hell had really happened. Therefore, sitting on the bed she decided to try to make light of the past and what Cristian had just said. Last night she had been drugged, plus incense had been lit in the room. Enrico Romano knew that Cristian was powerless, so he had drugged him too, with the main purpose of making him sick but also making her sick. In the end, however, Cristian had nothing, and even she felt fine when she woke up. Only her body was covered with bruises and marks evidently from one night sex. In addition, Cristian had just told her that from now on she was his woman. Did that mean they had been togetherst night? Just at the thought that all those marks on her body had been left by Cristian, Serena felt her face getting hot. And she once thought God had yed a bad, bad joke on her. But never would she have thought¡­ Never would she have thought that he was the person she had spent thest night with. For a moment Serena did not even know whether to be happy or sorry about what had happened. She thus spent half a day alone in the hospital. She was so bored here so thought about asking if it was possible to leave early. The orders, however, had been clear: until Cristian returned, she could not leave the room and had to wait for him there. Therefore, Serena could only resign herself and give in to the boredom of the day. After going to wash her hands for a moment, Serena noticed that her legs were trembling slightly. Just now she had taken the opportunity to take another look at herself and had seen that those spots covered not only her neck, but her whole body. Now even her legs were telling her that what had just passed had been a night of wild sex. Yet she really didn¡¯t remember anything, just barely remembered Cristian who was asking her if she was okay and if she wanted more¡­.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After that she¡­. The fact was that now Serena was extremely shameful, and she no longer had the courage to look Cristian in the face. And just as she was making these arguments, she heard a noise very much like a wheelchair outside the room. Had he already gotten off work? Serenapletely changed expression in her face and immediately closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. ¡°Mr. Cristian, have you finished work? Mrs. Aurora has been resting all day, now I think she is still sleeping.¡± Hearing what Maya had just said, Serena was gald with her idea of continuing to sleep to avoid seeing Cristian. ¡°All right,¡± said a low, calm voice that showed no emotion. The noise of the wheelchair then became fainter until it stopped altogether once he arrived in front of the bed, while Serena who was pretending not to have heard anything, continued to pretend to be asleep. ¡°You all can leave this room now.¡± Serena then heard two distinct footsteps, probably one from Luca Russo and one from Maya. Soon after, silence fell again throughout the room. Serena, intrigued by a faint sound of flipping pages, surreptitiously opened her eyes and saw Cristian who was at a different ce than before, headed down and intently read magazines. Serena did not know what to say. Why the hell didn¡¯t he leave? Did he want to sit here and read? Serena then closed her eyes again. He can continue his reading and she¡¯ll pretend to be asleep in the meantime. So, she remained still, while he continued flipping through the magazines. The noise of the pages Cristian flipped through was actually little more than perceptible, but when he heard Serena¡¯s breathing finally calm down, he muffled the noise of the pages even more. Then he looked up from the magazine, and his deste eyes fell on her delicate fair face. She was pretending to sleep, and he knew it. She thought he couldn¡¯t tell, but the breathing when one was asleep was very different from the breathing when one was awake. And the heartbeat was also different. What a stupid woman¡­ and she also thought she was smart. How was it possible that the Gallo family had brought him such a person? Cristian thought it as he half-closed his eyes. And he suddenly remembered about the documents Luca Russo had given him. Serena¡¯s life had always been simple, and evrey day was same: work, go home, shopping, cooking and taking care of her husband. Too bad, thetter had always had other women. The marriage itself had all been one big charade. Even before they were married, he had another affair. They had quarreled with that woman, and he, who was moved by anger, had married Serena. But then, that woman had returned¡­. And so it was until he won the lottery, and the two finally divorced. Of course she had been really unlucky, but how was it possible that right after that she agreed to marry one of the Ferrari family? There were a lot of families in North City who would have liked to form rtionships with his family, but almost all of them were interested in Leonardo Ferrari, not Cristian. Cristian had always been seen as a burden, a nobody, needing care every day being in a wheelchair, and impotent. So marrying him meant not only bing a kind of caregiver, but also leading a widow¡¯s life. Or at least, that was what others thought. How was it possible that there was a woman willing to go through all this? Unless this woman was dying to join the Ferrari family and seize the wealth and power of this family. Cristian was still unclear about Serena¡¯s moves. Since she had joined the Ferrari family, Serena had not done much. Every day she was engaged in some strange business. Exactly likest night¡­. Chapter 107: You have already disturbed her. At that moment she was still worrying about him instead of herself. It was said that only in the most dangerous moments will one be able to see what a person was like. The other time when Enrico had thrown the chair at him, she was thinking that he couldn¡¯t avoid it so she rushed toward him trying to protect him. If he didn¡¯t dodge it in time, that chair would have definitely hit her. And she¡­ who had such a petite physique, if she really got hit, she would be seriously injured. Just thinking back made Cristian chill. What about her? At that moment, what would she have in mind? She had rushed toward him without even thinking about the consequences. Thinking of this, Cristian stared deeply at the person on the bed. Maybe she was different from what he imagined? There was silence in the room, and only the breathing and heartbeats of the two people could be heard. Cristian closed the magazine and gently put it back in the bag. He rotated the wheelchair forward and looked at Serena who had fallen asleep. Serena¡¯s features were delicate. The shape of her face was the ssic oval face, yet she was neglectful of her appearance and the way she dressed, so she usually appeared unkempt. The first night when she arrived at the Ferrari family, she wore her wedding dress and looked very pretty, then as soon as she put on her clothes she appeared older than the age she should show. She was such a young girl but did not know how to dress properly. Such a woman who wanted to seduce him¡­ That was really impossible¡­. Instead¡­ Thinking ofst night, shey underneath him begging him over and over again and calling his name. Cristian¡¯s heart melted by her words. He reached out his hand and gently ced the hair on the woman¡¯s forehead behind her ears. * Alice did not know where she got the news from; as soon as she heard that Serena had had an ident, she rushed to the hospital. When she arrived at the hospital, she saw Cristian sitting right in front of Serena¡¯s bed and his hand was on her face. Alice looked at them through the window and did not understand what was happening. What was going on? Cristian was treating her like this¡­. ¡°Miss Alice?¡± Luca called her, seeing her who was puzzled. Alice smiled, ¡°Hi, I heard Serena went into the hospital and I came to see her.¡± Luca looked inside for a moment that there was absolute silence, then lowered his voice and said, ¡°Miss Alice, I know you worry about Serena, but she is fine now and resting. If you go in now you will probably wake her up.¡± Hearing this, a disappointed expression appeared on Alice¡¯s face, but then she nodded, ¡°All right, if she is fine now I feel relieved. By the way, can you let me know when she wakes up? Or can I wait here?¡± ¡°Here¡­¡± Luca hesitated. He knew Serena and Alice were good friends, so he nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go in and wait.¡± After that Alice opened the door without waiting for Luca to say anything else. Luca: ¡°Miss Alice.¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± Alice gave him the gesture of silence. Luca could do nothing but keep quiet. ¡°I¡¯ll go inside and wait. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make any noise.¡± Alice softly closed the door, then quietly went inside. She went to greet Cristian but as soon as she raised her head she immediately saw his cold and ruthless stares. Alice stood still and exined in a low voice, ¡°Hello Mr. Cristian, I came to see Serena.¡± The expression on Cristian¡¯s face did not change. He said coldly, ¡°She is resting. Please get out.¡± Alice did not know how to respond. Faced with that order to leave the room, Alice¡¯s face paled, ¡°I¡­¡± Cristian¡¯s attitude toward her was not friendly at all.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But ¡­ earlier he had put his hand on Serena¡¯s face and his expression looked so tender and protective. Will he be in love with her? That thought suddenly appeared in Alice¡¯s mind, making her feel sick. No, it was not possible. They will get divorced in the future. How could he like Serena? Alice didn¡¯t leave the room. She stood still and lowered her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t make any noise. I promise not to disturb you.¡± Cristian moved in front of her, ¡°You have already disturbed her.¡± Alice bit her lip and looked at Cristian¡¯s eyes. There was only coldness in them. How was it possible? Although she was not ravishingly beautiful, but after all she was not so bad. Why was he looking at her with those eyes? Alice was upset and said in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t talk anymore.¡± In any case, she did not want to leave. Cristian said nothing, just gave a mocking smile. That smile pierced her heart, and after a while she left the room. Luca, who was outside watching, was relieved when he saw Alicee out. ¡°I told you Serena was resting but you won¡¯t believe me.¡± Alice sat on the chair. She was in a bad mood. Luca thought that probably because she was worrying about Serena, so he consoled her, ¡°Miss Alice, don¡¯t worry. Serena is fine. The doctor already checked her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alice nodded, looked inside the room and thought about the scene earlier, then asked, ¡°Mr. Cristian¡­ does he treat Serena well?¡± Hearing that question, Luca was a little upset. Howe Alice was asking this question? She was a close friend of Serena¡¯s. She must surely be worrying whether she was doing well in the Ferrari family. Thinking about it, Luca immediately said, ¡°Of course, I have been working for Mr. Cristian for a long time, and this is the first time I have seen he treat a woman so well.¡± Of course he didn¡¯t say bad things, although there was some exaggeration in the words but it was still the truth. Alice felt very disappointed. She lowered her eyes, ¡°Really?¡± Cristian was good with Serena? Their marriage¡­ wasn¡¯t it just an arrangement? They must have fallen in love? ¡°Rest assured, Miss Alice. I know you are worried about Serena, but Mr. Cristian treats her really well.¡± Although he tended to speak mischievously at times, but deep down he really cared about her. Luca noticed this as well. ¡°I got it, thank you.¡± Alice stood up, ¡°Now I have to go back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alice got into the car. Her hands gripped the steering wheel tightly. Why? Why did he treat Serena so well? She¡­ she was just a remarried woman with a child? Chapter 108: Mr. Cristian is a bit childish! Serena was sleeping, then suddenly sneezed and woke up. She looked at the ceiling of the room for a while before she fully woke up and tried to pull the nket to cover herself, but before she did it Cristian put it over her. Serena looked at him. ¡°Mr. Cristian¡­¡± Serena called him, trying to get up. Cristian took one look at her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve only slept half an hour and you¡¯re still kicking off the nket. Do you think you¡¯re a three-year-old girl?¡± His tone was chilly but a little affectionate at the same time. Serena looked at him bewilderedly. What happened to Cristian? ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Serena exined and stammered. She had a habit of kicking the nket away while sleeping, but¡­ she didn¡¯t expect Cristian to put it back on her. ¡°How stupid.¡± said Cristian who nced at her. That word made Serena¡¯s face blush and she wanted to bite her lip again, but before she did, Cristian¡¯s voice came: ¡°The wound is not healed yet. Do you want to add new ones already?¡± Serena froze for a moment and looked at him intently. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve woken up. Get ready. Let¡¯s go home.¡± He finished speaking. Cristian walked away from her bed. Serena got up after a while, as soon as she wanted to ask what to put on she saw some clothes on the bed. The clothes looked like it was just for her. She got up and took the clothes to the bathroom. Cristian turned to look at her and saw the way she was walking was particrly strange at that moment. Without even noticing, he smiled for that. When Serena changed her clothes, she let out a sigh at the marks Cristian left on her body. She was very distressed about those marks before, but after she learned that those marks were left by Cristian, she felt a little relieved. After she finished changing, Serena slowly walked out of the bathroom and stood in front of Cristian. ¡°Shall we go back already?¡± Cristian stared at her. The dress was taken from the closet at home and that blue color made her physique look attractive, but¡­ Cristian squinted his eyes, then suddenly took off his jacket. ¡°Put it on.¡± Serena took it but did not wear it. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± He asked her. Serena shook her head. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to wear it?¡± Serena said in a low voice, ¡°This suit is expensive, isn¡¯t it? If I wear it you¡¯ll have to throw it away again, so I¡¯d better return it to you.¡± Having said that she extended her hand and returned it to him. Cristian did not know how to answer her. He did not expect her to say that. He wrinkled his forehead and said in a cold voice, ¡°Do you want to go home announcing to everyone about what happenedst night?¡± Serena paled. ¡°No!¡± She never thought such a thing. Serena realized that he had given her the jacket because he did not want others to see the marks on her. Thinking of this, she silently put on the jacket, covering her neck tightly. The jacket on her slender physique made her look like a little girl who stole an adult¡¯s dress. It was strange to see but in Cristian¡¯s eyes she appeared inexplicably pleasing to behold. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena followed him and they left the room. Although a day had already passed, Serena still walked strangely. With each step she took, she felt her legs aching. If she went home walking like this, they will be suspicious. Thinking about it, she tried her best to take normal steps. They got into the car. Suddenly Serena remembered something. ¡°Where is my cell phone?¡± Cristian ignored her. Serena became nervous; her cell phone had first been taken away by Cristian, then Alice gave her another one. But at that moment she lost it again. She did not know if Enrico had taken it away or it had been put away again by Cristian. ¡°Mr. Cristian, you said that if I apanied you to the party you would give me my cell phone back.¡± Mr. Cristian again¡­ Cristian frowned, ¡°What did you call me?¡± Serena was puzzled and stammered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Cristian¡­ Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Who told you to call me that?¡± Cristian said in an irritated tone. Serena was startled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to call you that?¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­ From now on don¡¯t call me that.¡± Serena: ¡°Then what do I call you?¡± Cristian suddenly didn¡¯t know how to answer, turned his head, looked at her nastily and warned her, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t call me that anymore!¡± Serena looked at him for a while and then lowered her head. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°So when will you return my cell phone?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Cell phone, cell phone, you only have cell phone in mind?¡± Cristian looked like he was going crazy with that woman. Now the most important thing was that cell phone? Serena was a little offended by his fierce attitude. Her eyes blushed a little, ¡°You told me that if I apanied you to the party, you would give me back the cell phone. I didn¡¯t force you!¡± Looking like she was about to cry, Cristian was at his wits¡¯ end: ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you when we get home.¡± Silence in the car. Luca, who had sat in the front seat, was speechless. Why did I feel that Mr. Cristian seemed a little¡­ childish? What was he even getting nervous about? I just didn¡¯t understand him! Soon the car arrived at the Ferrari family. When Serena got out of the car, her legs were so weak that she was about to fall. Fortunately she managed to hold on. Then she entered the house following Cristian. Alessandro and Leonardo were in the living room. When thetter saw them enter, he stood up and looked at them smiling. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cristian nodded. Without adding anything else, he headed straight for the elevator. Alessandro was irritated by his attitude and immediately stood up, ¡°Stand there, you brat. Do you not consider your grandfather at all?¡± Obviously the answer was ¡°no¡±. Otherwise, Cristian would not have wanted to leave without even saying goodbye to him. Cristian stopped, even Serena did not take any more steps. She tightened his jacket to prevent them from seeing the marks on her neck. ¡°What is it?¡± Cristian asked. Alessandro sneered, ¡°What are you going to do with the Romano family? Last time you emascted Enrico. What will you want to do again this time? What did he do to you?¡± Hearing those words, Serena became a little nervous. Was Alessandro angry about what had happened with the Romano family? After what had happenedst time, Serena worried that Cristian would do something to Enrico again. This time¡­ who knew what he will do to him? ¡°What did he do to me? I don¡¯t need to tell you.¡± Chapter 109: Why we slept together. ¡°Brat! You hurt people for no reason and don¡¯t even give an exnation. Do you want to ruin the Ferrari family?¡± Leonardo tried to calm Alessandro down, ¡°Grandpa, if Cristian does something, he will surely have his reasons. He had never done such a thing. Maybe this time, it is Enrico who went too far and offended him. Cristian, at least exin to us what happened. What did Enrico do to you?¡± ¡°You have no right to know my things.¡± Cristian¡¯s attitude was extremely arrogant, but Serena, who was next to him, knew the reason why he did not want to say was to protect her. She already knew it the other time when she was about to exin things and instead Cristian had stopped her. He didn¡¯t want to involve her in that mess. But¡­ she can¡¯t let him take all the me. It was time to exin things. Thinking about it, Serena spoke before Alessandro, and got nervous again. ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡± Serena stepped forward. Her petite physique covered Cristian¡¯s. Cristian did not expect her to intrude and frowned. ¡°Since when is it your turn to talk?¡± Serena¡¯s face paled. Did he want to stop her again with the excuse that this was Ferrari family business? But this time, she didn¡¯t want him to take all the me for her again. She quickly said, ¡°Because Enrico kidnapped me!¡± ¡°What?¡± Leonardo was surprised, ¡°Did you say Enrico kidnapped you?¡± Alessandro stared at her, ¡°He kidnapped you? When did it happen?¡± Before Serena could speak, Cristian went forward with the wheelchair. Serena feared that he wanted to shush her to protect her, then quickly replied, ¡°Last night, during the party he kidnapped me.¡± Cristian scowled, ¡°Damn it!¡± Why did she speak for me? He did not need her to give exnation for him. ¡°Alessandro, I know what I say might be absurd, but Enrico really kidnapped me, plus he had insulted Cristian as well. If it were up to you, surely you wouldn¡¯t have wanted to see your grandson being attacked like that right?¡± At that point, Serena nced at Cristian. She could not let Cristian take all the responsibility. ¡°I wanted to say it before, but I never had the chance. I said it today. You¡¯re not going to me Cristian anymore, are you?¡± Alessandro stared at her with half-closed eyes, not answering. Leonardo stepped forward and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Serena slowly stepped back, keeping her distance, went to Cristian¡¯s side and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. Cristian saved me.¡± Serena looked again at Alessandro and saw that he was still staring at her. She said the words Cristian had exined to her the other day, ¡°Besides, for the work contract. Enrico is a man who never follows the rules. This time the coboration between the Ferrari Family Group and the Romano Family Group takes a long time. I have already done a research. For the same coboration, the Peace Family Group is much more suitable than the Romano Family Group!¡± Hearing Serena¡¯s speech, Cristian, who was surprised, raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman. This woman¡­ she was smarter than he thought. She hade to reason to that extent. Ahah she was worthy of being my woman. In Cristian¡¯s dark eyes, there was a little joy. ¡°I hope you can understand that.¡± Serena added. ¡°Did you hear that? Old man.¡± Cristian said. Serena¡¯s expression changed slightly. She clenched her fists with her hands inside her jacket. What a bastard! She said so much and finally he talked like that. Did he want to make him angry again? Serena pushed Cristian back and then returned. ¡°Alessandro, I¡¯m really sorry, but this time if the cooperation with the Romano Family Group doesn¡¯t go well, it won¡¯t be a loss for the Ferrari Family Group. Rather, it can be a profit if we can cooperate with the Pace Family Group.¡± Alessandro grabbed her and said shrewdly, ¡°Are you sure you can do it?¡± Serena was a little puzzled, but then quickly understood what he meant. She replied, ¡°I will do my best.¡± Cristian frowned. He wanted to say something but even before he spoke Serena quickly said, ¡°Then we¡¯re going back to the room.¡± Without waiting for any response, Serena hurriedly pushed Cristian away. If she let Cristian say something again to Alessandro, he would probably get angry again. They entered the elevator. Cristian¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Who let you decide it on your own?¡± Serena¡¯s expression changed and she exined, ¡°We will try to negotiate for cooperation with the Peace Family Group anyway, right?¡± ¡°So you brought up this business to appease Alessandro?¡± Serena: ¡°I will do my best to cooperate with them, sorry¡­¡± Apologize again? Cristian¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold: ¡°Who told you that you have to apologize?¡± ¡°So¡­ what do you want me to say?¡± Serena felt that, whatever she did in front of Cristian was always wrong. Everything she said was countered by him. Cristian looked up and looked at her. Her body was wrapped in his jacket, only her face and an innocent, somewhat shy look could be seen. He could not quite associate her with the person from before who was defending him in front of Alessandro. ¡°Come here.¡± Cristian said. Serena was a little shocked, but she followed his words and went next to him. ¡°What¡­¡± Before she could finish the sentence, Cristian grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. Serena, who did not expect of his gesture, fell directly onto hisp. ¡°Remember, no matter what happens, never put yourself in front of me.¡± Serena looked at him confusedly. ¡°Regardless of whether it was the other time with Enrico or the fight earlier between Alessandro and me, as my woman, just stand behind me and be protected.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. What? Serena¡¯s eyes widened. She thought she heard it wrong. She covered her mouth with her hand. Did he say that she was his woman? Was she really? ¡°What is this expression?¡± Cristian stared at her with unsatisfied feeling, and squinted his eyes dangerously. Serena said, ¡°Did you just say ¡­ I¡¯m your woman?¡± Cristian took her chin and asked, ¡°We slept together. Do you want to deny it? Or would you like to get back with your ex-husband?¡± Serena was shocked, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You are not allowed!¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze darkened. He said in a cold, maic voice, ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to have rtions with other men. Is that clear?¡± Serena asked him puzzledly, ¡°Do you admit that I am your woman because we slept together?¡± Chapter 110: They are looking for trouble ¡°What?¡± Cristian squinted his eyes, ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± Serena lowered her eyes, ¡°No, no.¡± It seemed very strange to her. Cristian used to hate her. Now just because they slept together, he suddenly changed his mind? This was already not believable by hearing that. Would he also ept my child even if it was not his? She wanted to ask him so much but finally remained silent. What nonsense was she expecting? He didn¡¯t like this child. He even wanted to have her aborted. Although she didn¡¯t know why he had changed his mind afterwards, but anyway they made the agreement. Six monthster, she will have to leave. They went back to the room. Cristian gave Serena¡¯s two cell phones. ¡°Did that woman give this to you?¡± After realizing which woman he meant, Serena frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t call her that. Alice has a name!¡± Then she unlocked her cell phone and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t look at my cell phone, did you?¡± Cristian became irritated, ¡°Why, do you have some shady secrets?¡± Serena looked into his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t have any secrets, but I don¡¯t like others peeking into my privacy. You have privacy too, don¡¯t you?¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°Between husband and wife, you talk to me about privacy?¡± Serena was speechless. They were husband and wife by agreement. They were not for real.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g But she didn¡¯t tell Cristian about that, turned around and put her cell phone away. Then she grabbed her clothes, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± She went to the bathroom. After a hot bath, Serena returned to her little bed. Cristian was not in the room. She quickly hid under the nket, turned on her cell phone and opened Facebook to read the chat between her and Alice. Just then, she received a message from her. {Serena, do you have time tomorrow? Can we get together? } Seeing that message, Serena was very excited. {Is there something wrong?} {Finally you answered me. I thought you were going to ignore me}. {Alice? } {No, I just have some things to tell you. } {Ok, let¡¯s meet tomorrow after work. } After scheduling the meeting, Serena immediately deleted the chat, calmed down when she saw the empty chat grid. Then she put away her cell phone, put on her nket well and got ready for sleep. Probably due to the tiredness ofst night, she fell asleep immediately. During the deep night, Serena felt a soft thing touching her lips, but it quickly disappeared. She rolled over and continued to sleep. The next day. When Serena woke up, Cristian was already out of the bathroom. Usually she always got up before him, but today¡­. She stopped thinking. Serena quickly got up and went to the bathroom to wash herself. Cristian¡¯s deep voice reached from outside, ¡°Hurry up.¡± Serena nodded. When she finished getting ready, she thought Cristian had already left, but instead he was outside waiting for her. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Serena did not understand what was going on. Cristian looked a little embarrassed and said in a nervous tone, ¡°This is my room. why can¡¯t I be here?¡± ¡°No, I meant, why haven¡¯t you gone to work yet?¡± Usually by that time he had already left for work. Serena always waited for him to leave before taking the bus. Cristian: ¡°Come push me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena nodded, pushed him downstairs, carried him to the car, and then turned to leave. When Serena was about to get out of the car, Cristian¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Serena turned around, ¡°I¡¯m going to catch the bus.¡± Cristian gave a mocking smile, ¡°You have my car in front of you but you won¡¯t take it, and you want to go to catch the bus?¡± Serena did not understand what he wanted, asked no more, returned and sat down next to him. When they arrived at thepany, many saw Serena getting out of Cristian¡¯s car and began whispering in low voices. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t that Serena? Howe she got out of Mr. Cristian¡¯s car?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Cristian is from the Ferrari family. Why is Serena with him? Will there be something between them?¡± ¡°Mr. Cristian had never had a female assistant, then shees and bes his assistant directly. Now they even get out of the car together. Haha, that woman will only be good in bed, and she can¡¯t do anything else.¡± ¡°Ah, I thought it was strange that she became his assistant. Looking at her, she doesn¡¯t even look like she has work experience. Then she is not so beautiful and attractive. How can he like her?¡± ¡°My dear, although Mr. Cristian is the CEO of the Ferrari Family Group, but he is still a disabled man. I also heard that he is a powerless man! Who knows in what way he must have done that woman.¡± ¡°Shhh, it is forbidden to say that. Mr. Cristian is an impotent man. How dare you say that. Are you asking for trouble?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? We are talking to each other. It¡¯s not like Mr. Cristian can hear us.¡± Serena pushed Cristian to his private elevator. She had felt so many stares on her as she walked in, and even without turning around she knew they were criticizing her. Surely they must be talking about the rtionship between Cristian and her. She looked toward Cristian. She could not understand why he suddenly wanted her to go to work with him. It must be because¡­ Thinking about that night, Serena¡¯s expression changed slightly. If her rtionship with Cristian had changed just because of that thing, then she preferred to remain as before. She didnn¡¯t know why but she didn¡¯t like building a rtionship with him solely because of that thing. After apanying Cristian to his office, Serena went to make him a cup of coffee. Then she returned to bring him coffee and tried to avoid Cristian¡¯s stares. ¡°If there is nothing else, I am going to work.¡± Without waiting for Cristian¡¯s reply, she immediately returned to her work ce. Cristian looked at her. It really looked like she wanted to run away quickly. He squinted at her. She was avoiding him, howe? Serena spent all morning getting to know the Peace Family Group better, only when lunchtime came did she go to eat. She hadpletely forgotten that in the morning when she and Cristian had gone to work together. She suddenly remembered when she arrived at the cafeteria and saw all the strange looks on her. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s the assistant Serena.¡± Two or three girls arrived and sat down in front of her. ¡°If you managed to seduce Mr. Cristian howe you still eat in the cafeteria?¡± ¡°Well even if she managed to seduce him, but in any case she is not his wife. If she doesn¡¯t eat in the cafeteria, where can she go to eat? At the Ferrari family¡¯s house?¡± Serena was speechless. Were they looking for trouble? Chapter 111: A Kind Man ¡°So Serena, what was it like to sleep with Mr. Cristian?¡± One of them was dressed flirtatiously, raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear, and looked at Serena with extreme disdain. When Serena heard it, her face instantly paled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It is what you heard. Wasn¡¯t that why you got the assistant position?¡± The woman sneered, ¡°I said it before that you are here because you were rmended by someone, but I had no idea that that someone was such a high-level person.¡± ¡°Ah, Greta what are you saying? It cannot be called a rmendation. Rmended is for the ones who have money and power, whereas a person like her who neither looks pretty nor has an attractive physique. You see, she came to the cafeteria for dinner just like us. Even though you got out of Mr. Cristian¡¯s car, do you think you have a higher social position? You are shameless.¡± Serena¡¯s lips were white and pale. She clutched the cutlery tightly in her hand. ¡°Teach us a little. With Mr. Cristian being disabled and powerless, how did you seduce him?¡± Serena: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you. We also would like to get the assistant position. Come on! Teach us some tricks.¡± At first when they insulted her, Serena felt only anger inside, but then when she heard about what they said about Cristian, her face contorted with fury. She put the cutlery down angrily and said, ¡°Disabled and powerless who?¡± Her sudden anger startled those women. They looked at her for a few seconds but immediately one of them sneered and said, ¡°Who is disabled and powerless? You don¡¯t know? What do you ask if you already know the answer?¡± ¡°Come on. She is Mr. Cristian¡¯s favorite now. Treat her with some respect, eh.¡± ¡°What should I be afraid of? After all she is only his mistress.¡± Disabled, helpless and a lover, after those derogatory words came out, Serena could no longer hold back. She stared coldly at the women in front of her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you were so rude and uncivilized.¡± ¡°What, you can do it but others can¡¯tment on it?¡± One of the women looked at her unpleasantly, took a ss of hot broth and poured it toward Serena. The woman was sitting and her movement was too fast. Serena who was standing did not think the woman would act that way. She immediately tried to avoid it by turning her shoulder. But the hot broth neverthelessnded on her shoulder and back. Ah ¡­ The broth had just been made. Serena¡¯s skin immediately burned, moreover her wet clothes stuck to her skin, aggravating the pain. ¡°Ahah, who do you think you are?¡± ¡°You know who we are!¡± Serena touched her shoulder, bit her lower lip in anger. Her earlier wound that had not yet healed reopened. She looked fiercely at the woman who had poured her broth. Did they think she was just a weakling and a simpleton? Without even thinking about it, Serena picked up her te and threw it toward the three people in front of her. ¡°Aaah!!!¡± ¡°What have you done?¡± Screams from the three women sounded in the cafeteria. Everyone looked toward them. Serena¡¯s food and broth had just been filled, when she threw the te, the food spilled onto all three women. None were saved. The center person who had been the most affected was the one who poured the broth to Serena. The vegetable sauce went straight to her head, then dripped from her hair and dripped onto her face. ¡°Aaah!!! Bitch.¡± The screaming women rushed toward Serena, grabbed her hair. Serena did not give up easily. She also grabbed the woman¡¯s hair with great force making her scream even more loud. ¡°That hurts. Help me. Get her hands off me!¡± ¡°Let go of Greta, bitch!¡± A woman grabbed Serena¡¯s hand. She felt pain but did not let go of her hand because she knew that if she let go, those three women would jump on her to attack her. There was a big mess in the cafeteria. Many wanted to step forward to push them away, however, the scene of the four women fighting was too scary. No one dared to stop them. Others, however, stood there and watched that spectacle. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A voice sounded in a questioning and worried tone. Serena and the three women were separated. At that moment the three women looked even more horrible than Serena. The voice that intervened was Leonardo¡¯s. He who was always a kind and friendly man. When he saw Serena¡¯s appearance at that moment, he frowned and asked in an angry tone, ¡°What the hell is going on? Why are you fighting?¡± Serena wiped the blood from her mouth and did not answer. Martina Martinelli who was holding Greta immediately stepped forward and pointed at Serena saying, ¡°Mr. Leonardo, it was Serena who suddenly spilled the food on us. Out of anger we fought with her!¡± Leonardo looked at her, ¡°Really?¡± Martina was a little shocked by that look and took two steps back. Mr. Leonardo who was usually kind and never got angry. At that moment he had a sharp and pointed look. It made people shiver. It waspletely different from the usual friendly look. ¡°Yes Mr. Leonardo¡­ here, the others can testify!¡± Martina stammered, but thinking that she had been working in thepany for so long she continued to lie. Leonardo instead looked at Serena, his voice softened, ¡°What really happened? Did they bully you?¡± She cannot repeat those despicable words to Leonardo. Those shameless people. Serena did not answer. The expression on her face was tense but her eyes stared firmly and coldly at the women in front of her. Leonardo didn¡¯t know what to do with her. He took off his jacket and put it on her, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take you to get cleaned up first.¡± Serena still remained silent and went out together with Leonardo. ¡°Mr. Leonardo, really it was her who hit us first. Why are you protecting that woman?¡± ¡°Mr. Leonardo!¡± Leonardo took Serena to his rest room, ¡°Here is the bathroom. You can go and wash. I will tell my assistant to prepare clean clothes for you.¡± Serena stood motionlessly. Leonardo frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you hurt?¡± He reached out his hand to touch her. Serena lowered her head and saw the dirt on her body. She quickly took two steps back. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m too dirty.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Although initially she only had broth on her, but when she was fighting with those women she was stained with other food as well. At that moment she looked like she came out of a garbage dump. Leonardo, on the other hand, was so clean and neat. He was a kind man. He could not get his hands dirty. Leonardo stood still for a second. After that he still put his hand on her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t care. Now tell me. Are you hurt anywhere? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡± Go to the hospital looking like this? Serena: ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to get cleaned up.¡± Chapter 112: Are you stupid? Serena went into the bathroom. She hated the smell on her. She was really angry before. Those people worked for the Ferrari Family Group, but they were mocking her and also mocking Cristian. The thought that he was being mocked secretly because he was disabled made her go into a rage. Why did they tease people so brazenly? What advantage can they gain? She took off her dirty clothes and opened the bathroom¡¯s extractor fan. She turned on the tap and the water soaked her burned shoulder which was painful. Someone knocked on the door. Leonardo¡¯s voice sounded suddenly. Serena reflexively covered her body with her hands. ¡°Sister-inw, inside the bathroom there¡¯s shower gel. I have to go out. Later my assistant wille to you.¡± ¡°Okay, fine.¡± Serena nodded. She was too dirty and needed to wash right away. After about twenty minutes, someone seemed to enter the rest room and then knocked on the bathroom door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Serena immediately put on her guard and asked. She had just washed all the dirt on her body, at that moment she was putting on the bubble bath. No one answered. Serena went near the door and asked again, ¡°Who is it?¡± There was a long silence before a cold male voice rang out. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Serena was a little confused, then suddenly realized, that voice¡­ was that Cristian¡¯s? At the thought that Cristian was outside the door at that moment, Serena felt very ufortable. Then suddenly she remembered that she was taking a shower in another man¡¯s bathroom. Cristian will surely be angry with her. At that moment Serena panicked and did not know what to do. ¡°Open the door.¡± Cristian said suddenly. Serena¡¯s expression changed. She said in a low voice, ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Cristian frowned, looked at the bag in his hand and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it for thest time. Open the door.¡± Serena did not answer. Here he went again! Whenever he was on the verge of anger he always used this tone. Serena feared him. Finally after a few seconds she slowly opened the door, hidpletely behind the door sticking out only her head to look at him. Cristian¡¯s gaze was icy, like a ferocious animal that made people shiver. Cristian¡¯s and Serena¡¯s eyes met. Thetter was startled and immediately wanted to close the door. Then she saw that Cristian was handing her a bag. Serena was a little surprised and stammered, ¡°What, what is it?¡± ¡°Do you want to go out naked?¡± Cristian said coldly, then gritted his teeth, ¡°Just try it.¡± How could she go out naked? Serena quickly took the bag from Cristian¡¯s hands and saw that there were new clothes inside.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Thank you.¡± She thanked him. Cristian looked away and took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. When you¡¯re ready, youe out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena closed the door and hung the bag on the hook next to the door, then reopened the shower to finish washing. Serena was on time. She had gotten ready in nine minutes and went out, opening the bathroom door. The room was quiet. There was only Cristian sitting in the wheelchair. Compared to when Serena had entered, the atmosphere at that moment was as frozen as if she were in a refrigerator. There were still a few drops of water on her body and when she came out and felt that atmosphere she shivered. Cristian had his back turned and gave an air of coldness. Serena stood still for a while, then said in a low voice, ¡°Eh¡­ I¡¯m ready.¡± Cristian turned to look at her. His gaze was hostile that startled Serena who took a step back. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside.¡± He said coldly again. Serena nodded and pushed him outside. As if in a dream, Leonardo took her there but at that moment there was not even a shadow of him or his assistant in sight. Hadn¡¯t he said his assistant wasing to bring my clothes? And howe Cristian came? Serena could not understand. ¡°Are you very disappointed?¡± asked Cristian suddenly. Serena came back to herself, ¡°What?¡± ¡°The person you saw after you came out of the bathroom was me, and that disappointed you, didn¡¯t it?¡± Serena: ¡°No, I was just wondering where they had gone¡­¡± Cristian said in a derisive tone, ¡°Do you think I will let other men see my freshly washed woman?¡± Hearing those words Serena¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°Have you already forgotten what I told you yesterday?¡± Those words were icy, Serena tightened her neck a little and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why were you with Leonardo? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from him?¡± As she pushed him out, she said, ¡°Today was just an ident.¡± ¡°Okay, exin it well.¡± Serena was speechless. But when did Cristian be so childish? Was he now interested in hearing an exnation? After a while Serena exined what had happened in a simple way. She said only that she had quarreled with the women who attacked her first and she reacted. Finally she recounted in a lower and lower voice, as if she was the one who had done wrong. Cristian said nothing, but his face grew darker and darker. Serena shushed, pushed him into his office. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Serena thought that her task was only to take him to the office and was about to leave. As soon as she turned around Cristian¡¯s maic voice rang out. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± What? Serena stopped and turned around puzzledly. Cristian pushed the wheelchair, slowly turned around. His gaze fell on her, ¡°If it¡¯s other people¡¯s fault, howe you are afraid and so unsure of yourself?¡± Serena thought Cristian was talking like that because he didn¡¯t believe her exnation. She apologized dryly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know doing this kind of thing is bad, I¡­ won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡± ¡°What won¡¯t you do? You won¡¯t react? Or the next time you run into such a situation will you keep sticking with them?¡± Serena inside was already hurting from the injustice she had suffered, then she heard those words of Cristian again, felt all the pains clustered in her chest that made her choke. Her hands gripped. ¡°I will do what Mr. Cristian says. I will do whatever you say.¡± Cristian looked at Serena who was struggling to have great patience. He could not help but frown. ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Chapter 113: You should protect your woman well Serena lowered her eyes and paid no attention to Cristian¡¯s expression; she heard only a tone of reproach in his words. Maybe he was angry with her. After all who would want their assistant to argue with their employees causing a mess in the cafeteria? She heard the sound of moving wheels. A pair of slender legs appeared before Serena¡¯s eyes, before she could understand anything she suddenly fell into the man¡¯s arms. Serena opened her eyes wide. Cristian had moved in front of her and then pulled her into his arms. Serena was stunned. Cristian took her chin and lifted her head to let her look into his eyes. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m angry?¡± He was so close to her that from her agitation Serena could think no more and shook her head. ¡°I already knew everything that had happened in the cafeteria.¡± ¡°What? You already knew everything? Then why did you ask me again?¡± ¡°I just wanted to hear your side, but I didn¡¯t expect you to tell me so lightly. Don¡¯t you think you have suffered enough injustice already? Can¡¯t you say anything when you are wronged?¡± When speaking Cristian tapped her forehead. Serena eximed in pain as she covered her forehead.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Then you feel the pain.¡± Cristian sneered in a cold voice. Serena put her hand on her forehead and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fight with others next time.¡± Said Cristian looking intensely at Serena¡¯s face. There were some scratches on her face. When he saw them he felt as if someone scratched his heart. ¡°Okay.¡± Said Serena. She didn¡¯t want to fight with those women. She just couldn¡¯t hold back anymore at that moment. Cristian let out a sigh, put his hand behind Serena¡¯s head making her lean on his chest. Serena leaned back but was very confused. Why did she have the impression that Cristian was worrying about her? Was it her illusion? As she was thinking, she heard Cristian¡¯s voice, ¡°Otherwise I¡­¡± Someone knocked on the office door. ¡°Mr. Cristian, the doctor has arrived!¡± Luca¡¯s voice sounded outside the office. Serena raised her head and looked at Cristian. He was looking at her with aplicated look, ¡°You can get up. Let the doctor check if you hurt yourself somewhere.¡± He said this and gently lifted her up. Serena stood up. ¡°Come in.¡± Only then did Luca open the door letting the doctor in. It was a doctor. Cristian told them to go to the rest room for the check-up. Serena followed the doctor and they entered the room. The doctor was a woman in herte 40s. She looked very friendly and had a kind smile, ¡°Miss Serena, take off your clothes. I¡¯ll take a look at your wounds.¡± Serena nodded obediently. She was about to take off her clothes when she suddenly remembered something, instantly froze. I can¡¯t¡­ on my body I still had so many marks that Cristian had left me. If the doctor saw them, would I feel shameful? Thinking about that Serena stopped undressing, ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m fine. Just look at the scratches on my face.¡± As for the burn on her shoulder, she just needed to go to the pharmacy after work and buy some ointment and put it on at home. The doctor smiled slightly, ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m a doctor. Don¡¯t be shy. Take off your clothes.¡± Finally Serena had no choice. She took off her dress but leaving only her injured shoulder visible. When the doctor noticed the burn on her shoulder, she was a bit shocked, ¡°So bad and you say you have nothing wrong?¡± Serena did not answer. Her face flushed. As the doctor treated her wounds she said, ¡°I heard you are pregnant. Next time you should be more careful. This time was good for you and you are lucky, but who knows what will happen if there is another time. It¡¯s best to avoid quarreling with others. For the sake of your baby you should know how to protect yourself and not get into conflict with others.¡± When Serena heard those words, she was a bit shocked. It was the first time for her to be a mother. Moreover, after her divorce with Francis and her marriage to Cristian, following that rainy night, she was living every day in a horrible way and often did not even know what her identity was anymore and what she was doing. She did all things following her heart and instinct. ¡°All right.¡± Serena nodded. The doctor smiled, ¡°Okay, the wound has been treated. This is the sunburn ointment. Remember to put it twice a day and when the wound is healed, you can use this.¡± Serena took the two ointments, ¡°What is the other one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for scars. Don¡¯t get a scar. It won¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Serena took the two creams and lost herself in thought. If earlier Luca had not knocked on the door, interrupting the sentence Cristian was about to say. It seemed to Serena that he was actually saying, ¡°I will worry about you¡­¡± However, he had been interrupted, so she could not know what he was really going to say to her, and this displeased Serena a little. Afterwards she came to her senses and left the room together with the doctor. The doctor took off her mask and said, ¡°All done.¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze fell on her face, in a rarely peaceful tone he said, ¡°Thank you auntie.¡± Serena who was behind the doctor was surprised. Were you Cristian¡¯s aunt? Suddenly Serena¡¯s face became even redder. If she was Cristian¡¯s aunt, then earlier she had seen all those marks on my body. What will she think. She must have understood everything¡­. Thinking about it she became as red as a bell pepper. ¡°If you want to thank me, thene and see me often, Cristian, don¡¯t stay in your office all day.¡± The woman who removed the mask was Cristian¡¯s aunt, the sister of Cristian¡¯s mother, Beatrice Marchetti. Beatrice was about eight years younger than Cristian¡¯s mother, about forty years old, but she kept herself very well and looked very young; she looked like she was in her early thirties. In addition, she had a sweet and gentle look and smile that made people feel at ease. Serena felt just that way when Beatrice treated her wounds, but she did not expect her to be Cristian¡¯s aunt. Beatrice turned to look at Serena with a meaningful look. ¡°I heard Cristian talking about you. Although this is an arranged marriage, after all, you are now a real couple. In the future you will have to take care of your child.¡± Hearing this, Serena opened her mouth as if she wanted to exin, but at that moment Cristian said, ¡°Aunt, we know.¡± ¡°You, too, as a man should protect your woman well. How can you let her get hurt like that? Her back was burned, if it wasn¡¯t that you brought me here in time to treat her, then the scar might remain. Do you know?¡± Cristian frowned slightly, ¡°Auntie this time it was an ident.¡± Because he had never thought that Serena would fight with other women in the cafeteria, he never imagined such a scene. ¡°Even if it was an ident? You didn¡¯t prevent the ident from happening. Isn¡¯t that your fault?¡± Beatrice wrinkled her forehead. Cristian: ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Beatrice nodded contentedly, ¡°You will have to make changes in the future. I still have things to do, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± After Beatrice left, Serena fixed Cristian with aplicated look. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell your aunt that the baby is not¡­¡± Chapter 114: We found the designer Before Serena finished her sentence, Cristian looked at her coldly and said, ¡°What are you saying? Do you think I will tell my aunt about these things?¡± Serena slowly lowered her eyes. It was true. she was pregnant and he was not the father. Such a thing for a man was humiliating. How will he be able to tell? Serena¡¯s mood darkened. ¡°My wound has been healed, then I¡¯m going out.¡± She said in a low voice. Cristian had no more reason to hold her and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Serena returned to her seat. Her eyes saddened. What was I fantasizing about? Later Serena got rid of those thoughts and focused on work, soon she finished work. Her phone rang and there was a message from Alice. {Serena, my car is parked in front of a supermarket near the entrance to your workce. Afterwardse straight here. } {Ok.} Serena packed her things and left. On her way down she met Cristian and Luca who were leaving the office, Serena hesitated for a moment, then went to Cristian and said, ¡°Eh¡­ I¡¯m not going home with you tonight.¡± Cristian arched his eyebrows. Serena quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Alice.¡± That woman again? Cristian wrinkled his forehead, ¡°Is she your friend?¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Yes, we have known each other for a long time. Really I¡¯m going to her, not someone else.¡± She was worried that Cristian would think she was going to see other men, so she exined to him earlier to avoid misunderstanding. Cristian looked at her for a moment; he was pleased with her exnation. She came to exin things to him because she was afraid he would think something else. It meant she cared about him after all. ¡°Okay.¡± Said Cristian, ¡°Let Luca apany you.¡± Serena changed her expression slightly, ¡°No need. Luca has to take you home.¡± Cristian smiled, looked at her intently, ¡°Do you worry so much about me?¡± Serena blushed, ¡°I have to go now.¡± She quickly ran away. When she went downstairs, many people were trying to avoid her, probably because of what had happened in the cafeteria. Many people thought she was a scary person.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Serena paid no attention, quickened her steps and walked toward the supermarket. When she arrived she saw Alice¡¯s car. She knocked on the window but Alice seemed to be lost in her thoughts and did not react. It seemed strange to Serena. She knocked again and called out to her, ¡°Alice?¡± Alice still seemed not to notice anything. What must she be thinking? Once again Serena knocked loudly and shouted her name. Only then did Alicee back to herself and saw Serena was outside her car. She immediately opened the window. ¡°Serena you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You looked absent. I¡¯ve been here for a while already.¡± Serena gave her a sweet smile and went to get into the car. Alice said, ¡°Don¡¯t get in. Let¡¯s go to the third floor of the supermarket. There is a pastry shop there.¡± Pastry shop¡­ As soon as Serena heard pastry shop, she immediately changed her expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They don¡¯t just make pastries. There¡¯s more.¡± Alice got out of the car and took her inside. Serena followed her up to the third floor. Alice took many things to eat. Serena took a bottle of juice. Then they sat down. ¡°Forgive me. The day you went to the hospital I wanted to go and see you, but you were sleeping. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bother you.¡± As soon as she heard, Serena was surprised by what she said. That day when she woke up she saw only Cristian; she did not know that Alice had been there as well. ¡°Were you there that day?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Alice nodded, ¡°My friend was in the hospital. I definitely had to go there to visit her.¡± Serena smiled, ¡°I knew it, you are the person who loves me the most.¡± Alice: ¡°Then I asked you out today because I have something very important to tell you.¡± Having said that, Alice first looked around, then went next to her and said in a low voice, ¡°We found that designer.¡± Just then a waitress was bringing a ss of juice. After hearing the news Serena became agitated, suddenly stood up and bumped into the waitress. ¡°Ah excuse me!¡± The ss fell on the floor bing shattered into pieces. The juice spilled all over Serena. The waitress thought it was her fault, became frightened and apologized continuously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Alice said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Is this the way to serve?¡± Serena stopped Alice and said to the waitress, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was me who got up suddenly. It¡¯s not your fault, however, could you bring me some tissues?¡± The waitress nodded, immediately went to get tissues for Serena. When she returned she was together with the manager, who continued to apologize to her. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry miss. She¡¯s just new here. We¡¯re sorry we ruined your dress. To apologize today all the things consumed here are on us.¡± The dress on Serena was what Cristian bought for her, and the manager knew that dress was very expensive. In addition, Alice¡¯s clothes were all branded too. The manager did not want to offend her and kept asking for forgiveness. Alice: ¡°Do you want to get away with just a little food? And my friend¡¯s dress remains ruined like that?¡± The manager: ¡°What do you suggest we can do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The waitress stepped forward and apologized again to Serena: ¡± I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please forgive me this time.¡± Serena was wiping the stains off herself. She heard those words and raised her head, ¡°I already said, it¡¯s my fault. Alice leave them alone.¡± Alice huffed, ¡°I¡¯m talking for your good. She can¡¯t even hold a tray. They just want to get away with an excuse and some sweets. How much do the sweets cost?¡± ¡°We¡¯re really sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go to work.¡± Said Serena. ¡°Thank you very much, really.¡± The girl gave Serena a gratifying look. After they were gone, Alice said, ¡°Come on, your dress is all ruined and you just let it go?¡± ¡°Really it was my fault.¡± Serena exined in a low voice, ¡°I was excited before, and we bumped into each other. If we put it that way, I broke their ss too.¡± Alice said no more and ignored her. Then suddenly she remembered something and asked smilingly, ¡°Howe you were so excited? Is it because we are about to find that man?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Alice squinted her eyes, ¡°Maybe you can¡¯t stand Cristian anymore and want to leave him first?¡± Can¡¯t stand him anymore and leave him sooner? Chapter 115: True Identity Serena was lost in thought. After she got married to Cristian she had never thought about that. Because she didn¡¯t think she could leave him except for that agreement that after six months she would have to leave. ¡°Serena?¡± Alice¡¯s voice brought her back to her senses. Serena smiled embarrassedly, ¡°What did you say?¡± Alice¡¯s gaze changed slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡­ wouldn¡¯t want to leave him anymore?¡± Serena¡¯s expression changed, ¡°No!¡± It was just not possible. Although he had done a lot for her, but deep down he hated women like her. To him she was just a disgrace. That was why he didn¡¯t want others to know about their rtionship.. And she can only appear as his assistant. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t find that man, as soon as the appointed timees I will go away from him.¡± Said Serena in a low voice. Alice breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Good thing. I thought you liked him.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to what we were just talking about. Now we have contacted that designer. My brother has already gone to look for him. When he finds him we will surely be able to ask who he had given that suit jacket to.¡± Hearing this Serena could not help but smile, ¡°Thank you, you have done so much for me. Your brother also helped me a lot. When he has time, I will invite him to have dinner.¡± Although she had known Alice for a long time, but Serena had never met her brother. Alice found her original family again when she was already grown up. A few years had already passed, and she seemed to be veryfortable in that family. As soon as she heard that Serena wanted to see her brother, Alice¡¯s expression quickly changed. She panicked a little and stammered, ¡°Dinner? Forget it. My brother is always busy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll invite him when he has time.¡± Alice nodded, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Then she quickly changed the subject, ¡°A few days will pass and then we can know who that person is. Serena, as soon as I know it, I will tell you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± * Alice returned home after apanying Serena. As soon as she entered the house, the maid immediately came to her, ¡°You¡¯re back, Miss.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alice¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°Miss, this is a beauty juice we prepared especially for you.¡± The maid stepped forward and offered her a juice. Alice stopped and looked at that ss of juice, then suddenly sneered and spilled the juice on the floor, ¡°Juice for beauty? It¡¯s just a fake product you offer me to please me. How dare you offer me and deceive me with this stuff?¡± The maid became frightened and knelt on the ground with a pale face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss, but that juice really was made by us.¡± ¡°Hum¡± Alice kicked away the shards of the ss, ¡°What are you waiting? Clean up the floor! Do you want me to hurt my foot?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The frightened maid immediately cleaned up. She did so quickly that she cut her hand and began to bleed. Alice immediately shifted her gaze in disgust, ¡°What the hell? You¡¯re dirtying my eyes. Take them away!¡± Then in high heels she angrily went upstairs. After she was gone, several maids whisperedints. ¡°The youngdy really has a different character from ourdy.¡± ¡°Yeah, ourdy before was never so cruel.¡± ¡°Enough, say no more. They had lost the youngdy when she was still a child. They say her adoptive father was a gambler. It¡¯s already a good news that he hadn¡¯t sold her. For someone who had never had an education surely it will take time to get used to. After all she is still the youngdy of the Giordano family. Let¡¯s try to put up with her.¡± ¡°But it seems to me that¡­ she doesn¡¯t really look like a Miss from the Giordano family, rather she looks like a young punk.¡± ¡°How dare you say such nonsense. If Miss Alice heard that, she will get you fired.¡± That frightened person immediately covered his mouth. The others quickly cleaned up on the floor and left. Alice went back to her room and called her brother Matthew. As soon as the cell phone rang, the person on the other end answered. ¡°Brother!¡± Alice¡¯s voice became soft and cute,pletely different than before when she was in front of the maids. ¡°What is it?¡± Matthew¡¯s voice was chillingly cold. When Alice heard his voice, she whispered, ¡°Eh¡­ are you abroad yet? Have you found that person?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Okay, and¡­¡± ¡°I still have many things to do.¡± Matteo coldly reminded her. Alice hastened to speak, ¡°Then do your things first.¡± Matteo hung up the phone without hesitation. Alice gripped her hand slowly when she heard the sound that he hung up the phone. From the time she went to the Giordano family, that older brother of hers did everything she asked, but he never tried to approach her and didn¡¯t even talk to her. Whenever Alice tried to form a close rtionship with him, he always avoided her. He managed all the affairs of the Giordano family, for that Alice always tried to please him. However, Matteo was notoriously insensitive, even with his family members. Normally this should not matter to Alice, but she had a secret, for that she worried. Although the Giordano family found their daughter after years, but in fact Alice was not their biological daughter. She and Serena had known each other for many years, and Alice had inquired about all the things Serena didn¡¯t know. Actually the daughter the Giordano family looked for was Serena, but Alice hated her father and just wanted to get rid of him. That was why she stole Serena¡¯s identity and passed as the Giordano family¡¯s daughter. She felt indebted to Serena, and vowed to treat her well topensate for her guilt. However, what Serena had said earlier in the bakery scared her again. If indeed Matteo and Serena met one day, then¡­ will Matteo recognize her? And will she still be able to be the youngdy of the Giordano family? With Matteo¡¯s character, if he should know that she was not the biological daughter of the Giordano family, how will he treat her? Thinking about it, chills came over her and she felt like she was being thrown into a cier. No, she can¡¯t just stand here and watch. She had to find a way to gain Matteo¡¯s trust. But what can she do so that he will believe her? He never came close to her, even though he did everything she asked. For the thing that was rted to Serena, she had only hinted and he had immediately agreed to do it. Alice was getting more and more upset inside. She should make sure that Matteo and Serena never meet. This was the best way. However¡­ how can she prevent it? What if they suddenly met one day? ¡°No, no¡­ I can¡¯t let them meet. Matteo is a cautious man. If he doesn¡¯t want to approach me it is because he is suspicious of me. If Serena and Matteo see each other, he will surely recognize her, and¡­ what do I do?¡± Or else¡­ do I kill Serena? No, no! Every time I was in trouble she was the one who helped me. After I stole her identity I swore to treat her well. I can¡¯t¡­ be so inhuman and unfair. But then what can I do? Chapter 116: Sleeping in the same bed Serena waspletely unaware of Alice¡¯s intricate thoughts. After going out with Alice she returned directly to the Ferrari family. Once there, Serena saw that her little bed had disappeared. Serena¡¯s face suddenly changed. She remembered back to when she had just arrived at the Ferrari family. She could only sleep on the floor or outside. Later probably because of her pitiful condition, Luca had a bed put in for her to sleep a little better. But at that moment the bed was gone. Serena panicked. She wondered if she had angered Cristian who had his bed taken away. Serena stood puzzledly. Suddenly two maids entered. When they saw her, they called to her, ¡°Miss Aurora.¡± Serena turned and looked at them and saw that they were holding her clothes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Serena frowning, then looked at the position of her bed, ¡°Were you preparing my things?¡± The two maids nodded, ¡°Mr. Cristian asked us to pack your things.¡± Serena¡¯s face paled. They were packing all my things. It seemed as if he wanted to chase me away. ¡°Why¡­?¡± Serena asked, and her face increasingly paled. The two maids exchanged a look and then shook their heads, ¡°We don¡¯t know either Miss Aurora. Mr. Cristian ordered us and we did it.¡± Serena was speechless. After a while she asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Mr. Cristian is in his study.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena walked toward the study without a moment¡¯s hesitation. She saw the light on in the study. When she approached the door, Serena saw that Luca was also there. Luca heard the noise and looked at her, then whispered to Cristian, ¡°Mr. Cristian, Serena is here. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cristian continued to browse theputer screen. Luca left the study. Serena stood still for a while before entering. Then she sat next to Cristian and stared at his back. Cristian knew she was there, but ignored her, still looking at theputer screen. Serena did not know how to ask him. She would like to ask directly why he wanted to take her bed away, if he wanted to kick her out to sleep again. But she could not say a word. Finally, Cristian took the initiative and asked her in a low voice and impassive tone, ¡°You are back.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± As he tapped on the keyboard, he asked coldly, ¡°I still have work to do. Go see if the maids have finished packing your things.¡± Serena was speechless. Was he telling her that so disdainfully? Serena¡¯s hands gripped, finally she angrily walked away without saying anything. He kicked her out like this. What would she do if he did the thing to her? She¡¯d better go pack her things and leave. When she reached the door, Cristian¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I asked the maids to rece your pillow the same as mine, but if you are not used to the silk, you can ask them to change it for you.¡± Serena, who was already stepped one of her foot out, thought she had misheard it and incredulously turned her head. ¡°What did you say?¡± Cristian looked away from theputer screen and looked at Serena¡¯s face, ¡°What, you still want to sleep in the separate bed?¡± Serena did not know what to say. Her lips trembled slightly. Cristian thought she was displeased, frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°No, no, you took away my bed is because you want me to sleep together with you?¡± This seemed unbelievable to her. Cristian wanted them to sleep in the same bed. Really? The more doubtful and uncertain Serena¡¯s expression was, the more it bothered Cristian. ¡°Is it strange to sleep together as husband and wife?¡± Serena recovered a little, first nodded and then immediately shook her head, ¡°No.¡± It actually felt strange to Serena. They had a difficult rtionship before. Now all of a sudden he changed and treated her as if they were a real couple. Could it be because of that night? Serena didn¡¯t feel much joy about this inside her heart. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± She finished speaking, ran out of the study. She went back to the room. The maid said to her, ¡°Miss Serena, your pillow and nket has been prepared. They are all silk. Take a look if you need anything else. Just tell us.¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°No need. Thank you. Everything is fine.¡± ¡°Miss Aurora if there is nothing else, then we will leave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After they left, Serena slowly walked to that bed in the room. She stood there thoughtfully. That was Cristian¡¯s bed. She had only slept there on the first night of the wedding when she still had her wedding dress on. Then from that day she never went near that bed again. Before there was only one pillow on there which was Cristian¡¯s. Now, next to his pillow was a new light pink one. The color matched Cristian¡¯s light blue pillowcase. The nket was also new. It was striped in pink and light blue. Serena¡¯s look wasplicated. If she felt guilty or had other feelings just because of what had happened the other night, then she didn¡¯t really need it. But really ¡­ deep in her heart she longed for those feelings of affection and passion. Cristian was a cold-handed, warm-hearted man. This something she did not expect.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Do you like it?¡± An icy voice sounded from behind. Serena turned and saw Cristian enter with the wheelchair, then stopped in front of her. Serena¡¯s hand was on the nket. When she saw him, she quickly took her hand away and looked at him. Cristian stared at Serena¡¯s face, as if he was trying to see some special expression on her face. ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like othersing near you? We had an agreement that I¡¯m not allowed to touch you, but now you¡¯ve taken away my bed.¡± Having said that, Serena looked hesitantly at Cristian¡¯s face, then said slowly, ¡°If we sleep in the same bed and I identally touch you, what will happen?¡± Chapter 117: Some things I say only once Cristian was speechless. Was this woman stupid? Probably yes. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be dumb enough to ask these kinds of questions right now. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious what I¡¯m doing?¡± Cristian squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Or are you too retarded?¡± Serena opened her mouth. What did he do? ¡°Woman remarried. Some things I say only once. Don¡¯t expect me to say them again.¡± Said Cristian with a tone of arrogance. Serena opened her eyes wide, with a doubtful look, ¡°What things?¡± Damn it!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Cristian looked at her questioning expression. At that moment he just wanted to grab her and spank her. He had said things he had never said to anyone and she could not even remember a word anymore. Thinking of this, Cristian said in a cold voice, ¡°Apparently you don¡¯t consider your husband at all.¡± Serena: ¡°Can you speak clearly? What do you want to say? I was sleeping well even in the little bed I had before. Why now all of a sudden we have to sleep in the same bed, just because you and I¡­¡± Cristian without letting her finish the sentence, abruptly interrupted her, ¡°Stop!¡± His sudden anger was frightening. With a hostile look he said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t know, you stupid woman. If you want your bed, go ask the maid to bring it back here. Do you think I want to sleep with a remarried woman like you? It will be a disgrace and humiliation!¡± Serena stood there without saying anything. Cristian pushed the chair and left the room. After he left, there was only silence in the room. Serena felt only anger in her chest hearing those words from Cristian. Asking the maid to bring back her bed was now impossible. If it was humiliating and shameful for him to sleep with her, surely she will not beg him to do so. She can always sleep on the floor. Serena went to the maid to ask for two more nkets. The floor was clean. She directly put the nkets on the floor, then took away her pillow and other things of hers. Suddenly only a sheet and a blue pillow remained on the bed. After arranging her things, Serena went to the bathroom to take a shower, then immediately fell asleep. As she slept, she felt someone pulling at her nket. She was very sleepy and clutched the nket tightly but finally someone took it away from her. Serena opened her eyes and immediately saw a pair of deep looks. Cristian!!! ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Serena aloud. Cristian stared at her coldly, ¡°What do you think?¡± Serena calmed down a bit, then stood up, clutched the nket tightly in her hand, ¡°I was sleeping then youe and take my nket, and you ask me what do I think?¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°The nket is yours?¡± Serena was speechless. Okay, she got the nket from Cristian¡¯s bed. ¡°You could use your nket that you used to have before.¡± Serena said, ¡°You had my nket taken away. You should give this one to me.¡± She was dying of sleep. Since she was pregnant she was always very sleepy. She didn¡¯t want to argue with Cristian anymore, so she put the nket in her arms, ¡°Your nket is in the closet. You go get it please. I¡¯m sleeping.¡± Having said that, Serenay down again and put the nket back on without looking at what Cristian¡¯s expression was. As soon as shey down she immediately went back to sleep. In the middle of the night, Serena suddenly felt hot, it seemed to her that there was something hot behind her back that was constantly transmitting heat to her. Feeling hotter and hotter, she frowned and kicked off the nket. It finally felt a little better. A minuteter she felt the nket on her again. Serena kept kicking. After a few seconds, the nket was put back on her again. Serena could no longer stand that heat. Like a wayward child, she turned away, and the heat behind her disappeared, but in front of her it increased instead. Serena opened her sleepy eyes and saw Cristian¡¯s dark eyes. There seemed to be stars shining in his eyes. Serena looked at him bewilderedly, blinked, reached out her hand trying to touch Cristian¡¯s face. When her fingers were about to touch him, drowsiness swept over her again and she fell back to sleep. Then she felt a warm breath and something soft rested on her lips. Serena reflexively moved back. That soft touch seemed to be unsatisfied and went close to her again pressing hard against Serena¡¯s lips. Serena ignored him and continued to sleep. After a few seconds she felt that soft touch move, as if she were eating a candy. Serena made a grunt. Finally she felt a tongue prating her mouth and kissing her passionately. ¡°Uh.¡± The sound Serena made as she slept aroused Cristian; with one hand, he slowly wrapped her hand around her back. The kiss became more and more passionate. Cristian could almost feel her pulse in the silent night. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cristian kissed her so hard that eventually Serena could no longer sleep. Her eyebrows furrowed and she tried to push him away. Cristian grabbed her wrist and stood directly over Serena. At that moment, Serena finally realized that something was wrong and slowly woke up from sleep. She opened her eyes but saw everything ck, yet she could clearly feel that above her was a man kissing her. She was lost for a few seconds, then suddenly realized what was happening. Her eyes opened wide in the darkness and she tried to push the man away by moving into his arms. ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± Cristian, who was kissing her, smiled and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem a littlete to react?¡± She heard Cristian¡¯s voice. Serena¡¯s body stiffened, then she suddenly bit Cristian hard. ¡°Ah.¡± Cristian let out a scream in pain. Serena said inwardly. You deserved it. Then she pushed him away. Chapter 118: Don’t underestimate yourself. Cristian was pushed away from her, theny down beside her as she whispered, ¡°Are you a dog? You bite people every time.¡± Serena reacted, realizing that this was Cristian¡¯s voice. She was awake now, too. After realizing what Cristian had done to her just now, her heart was beating rapidly. She bit her lower lip slightly and questioned him in the dark. ¡°Why did youe to me? Don¡¯t you have a bed too?¡± After saying, Serena touched his side and touched the cold floor, confirming that it was indeed on the floor. Serena was increasingly surprised. Cristian sneered, ¡°You took away my nket. How should I cover myself?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ However, it doesn¡¯t mean you have to run and curl up with me to sleep on the floor, right?¡± Cristian: ¡°Where the nket is, where I am.¡± Serena: ¡°Then what were you doing before?¡± Even if he was really doing it for the nket but what kind of things did he just do? ¡°I perform the obligations of husband and wife.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Husband and wife obligations? As she was thinking, Cristian put a hand on her waist, and his tall body leaned close to her, with a warm breath involving in her breathing. Serena became nervous unconsciously, holding down hisrge unruly hands and shouting, ¡°What are you doing again? Go back to your bed.¡± ¡°Have you ever seen couples sleeping in separate beds?¡± Cristian ignored her words and easily freed himself from his bonds, then grabbed her clothes and reached in with his hands.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°¡­ We slept well in separate beds before. Why change suddenly?¡± As soon as her voice lowered, therge hands that moved along her waist also stopped. After that, Serena felt the aura that Cristian¡¯s body cooled down, ¡°Sudden change?¡± Serena nodded. Cristian¡¯s voice gradually cooled, ¡°ording to your thinking, you don¡¯t want to change at all?¡± Suddenly, Serena didn¡¯t know how to answer him anymore. She had something to say to him, but she couldn¡¯t say those words right now, so she kept silent. She could hear Cristian¡¯s sighs up and down in the dark. He sounded angry. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to sleep with me? Is sleeping together with me that hard?¡± Serena: ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You are a remarried woman, why do you have difficulty?¡± Before she opened her mouth, Cristian¡¯s cold, oppressive words returned again, and Serena closed her eyes helplessly. Whatever, he was more irritated than she thought. The hands around his waist shot back and he no longer toyed with her. Serena¡¯s heart was a little empty. She did not see the figure of him, so she spun around in silence. Initially, she wanted to upy the nket by herself. But after learning that Cristian will sleep here with her, she only covered one corner of the nket and the rest was assigned to Cristian. After that, she could no longer sleep. The breathing behind her fluctuated and was not settled down even in the middle of the night. Although they were in the same bed, they had different thoughts. Until dawn, after Serena got up, she saw Cristian still lying beside her, whispered, ¡°Are you getting up? Do you want me to help you?¡± After asking, Serena felt taken aback. Last night, how did hee in her bed? His legs and feet were obviously ufortable. Could it be that Luca helped him after she fell asleep? But Serena did not want to go and investigate these things at the moment. What she had to deal with now was how to get Cristian into a wheelchair. Hearing it, Cristian suddenly opened his eyes and stared at her fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ Then how do you get up?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Serena: ¡°All right, then I¡¯ll go wash up.¡± After that, Serena really ignored him, got up and went directly to the bathroom. Listening to the sound of brushing her teeth from the bathroom, Cristian, lying there, sneered. This woman really had no conscience! Serena came out of the bathroom after she brushed her teeth and washed her face. She saw Cristian sat up with his hands and stared at her coldly ¡°Come and help me.¡± After a pause, Serena came and walked toward him. She pushed the wheelchair toward Cristian, ¡°Can I help you get up?¡± After saying, she slowly bowed, put Cristian¡¯s hand on her shoulder and helped him up. Cristian did not refuse, as he slowly stood up by his own strength, he suddenly asked, ¡°Do you despise me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Serena murmured reflexively, not realizing what he was saying. ¡°Why am I a disabled person?¡± Hearing, Serena paused. She had finally helped him up, but now she gave him a stunned look. The strength in her hand disappeared and they both fell back on the nket. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Serena was pale. Quickly she helped him up again, ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡± Cristian¡¯s deep, cold eyes stared at her, ¡°Answer my question.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Serena reacted, thinking about what he asked her just now. He seemed to be asking her if she didn¡¯t like him as a handicapped person? ¡°How can that be?¡± Serena smiled embarrassedly. Her hand was tightly grasped by Cristian. His tall body leaned forward slightly and his breath surrounded her, ¡°Because I am a handicapped person who cannot even stand up, so you despise me? You don¡¯t want to sleep with me. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have sex with me?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Her eyes widened in amazement and she stared stunnedly at him. What was happening to him? He was so strange these two days. Did he also ask her if she would despise him? She was already in this condition now. How could she have the right to despise others? ¡°No!¡± Serena shook her head and directly denied his request, ¡°I will not despise you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cristian stared at her deeply, as if to check if she was telling the truth. Serena took a deep breath and turned back a little, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I¡¯ll help you up first.¡± Serena made a great effort to get Cristian up and back in the wheelchair. She was so tired that her face was rosy and she was panting. After Serena straightened her waist, her eyes finally looked straight at Cristian. ¡°Cristian.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t need to underestimate yourself. Even if you are sitting in a wheelchair! You are still you. No one can change you. You are still the unique person in the world. There won¡¯t be a second person like you in the world, you know?¡± Her eyes were clear. She looked at him with iparable sincerity and said all this. He can see that she said it after much thought and seriousness, so that no one could feel any ttery and malice. Cristian had a deep thought. It was like suddenly seeing a warm sun in the heart of a cold winter. Cristian¡¯s thin lips moved slightly and he heard her saying, ¡°No matter what, there will always be people who do not like you and despise you. I think you are already very powerful Cristian, so ¡­ don¡¯t underestimate yourself.¡± Chapter 119: You care about me so much？ Serena was talking very seriously, with a sincere expression on her face. After she finished talking, she found that Cristian was staring at her. His nce was warm, which made Serena regain her senses. After realizing what she had just told Cristian, Serena¡¯s face became hot and she said in panic, ¡°Okay, you can move yourself now. I have something else to do today. I have to leave.¡± After that, Serena fled from the room. After going downstairs, she met Alessandro. As soon as Alessandro saw her, he frowned and asked, ¡°Aurora, did you say the thing I asked you to tell the girl from the Giordano family?¡± Damn! Serena¡¯s facial expression changed. She almost forgot and said, ¡°Grandpa, I see Alice very littletely. I will ask about that when I see her another day.¡± Alessandro nodded with a smile, and a sh of shrewdness shed in his eyes, ¡°The opportunity to cooperate with the Pace family group can no longer fail.¡± Hearing this, Serena nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± After leaving the Ferrari house, Serena thought she had to hurry today to contact the Pace family group. Ferrari family group After Serena arrived at the workce, she called the people at the Pace Group. After getting in touch, the other party readily agreed and said they wanted to meet to discuss the details. Serena waited for Cristian toe to work and told him. Cristian frowned, ¡°Are you really going to deal with this?¡± Hearing this, Serena was surprised for a moment and said, ¡°I am your assistant. It¡¯s normal for me to help you take care of this.¡± ¡°Do you understand yet?¡± Serena paused and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Cristian looked at her with straight eyes, ¡°After you understand it, do you know what kind of people the administrator of the Pace Family Group is?¡± ¡°¡­ Um.¡± The office was silent. Only the sound of the shutters moved by the wind and the sudden drop in the temperature of the surroundings could be heard. ¡°It seems that what happenedst time didn¡¯t make you think more.¡± Before she could respond, Cristian said coldly, ¡°If you want to go, go alone.¡± A look of surprise in Serena¡¯s eyes, ¡°But, you¡¯re not going? The other party asked to talk with you.¡± ¡°Eh, when did I say I want to cooperate with the Peace Group?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± So, he misunderstood, right? She opened her lips and said weakly, ¡°Alessandro¡­¡± ¡°Since you listen to Alessandro¡¯s order, then you can either go and talk about it yourself, or go and invite Alessandro to go in person.¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes and smile were mocking, as if he were looking at a clown, and Serena¡¯s face paled. She bit her lower lip, ¡°So you didn¡¯t think about cooperating with the Peace Group from the beginning?¡± ¡°Did I say that?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were cold, as if he were looking at a dead person: ¡°Did I mention half a word about Peace Group?¡± Serena began to tremble slightly. Her lips quivered, and she said, ¡°No, no.¡± In fact, she was talking to Alessandro that day, but he was beside her and said nothing. Now it seemed ridiculous to think about it. She was afraid he thought she was being assertive and annoying, right? Thinking about this, Serena lowered her eyes, and her small palm-sized hand gradually lost its color. Her voice gradually lowered, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Even if you receive the negotiation, I will not sign it. Do you understand?¡± He said again. Serena nodded, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want cooperation, then I won¡¯t mention it again, but from Alessandro¡­¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± The phrase that had nothing to do with herpletely blocked the remaining words Serena wanted to say. ¡°I get it.¡± She left a sentence, then turned and walked out. Serena went back to her desk and looked at the documents that had been recorded and collected over the past two days. For the purpose of being able to cooperate with the Pace family group, she never thought that Cristian did not think so unexpectedly. She stretched out her hand to rest her chin and stared at theputer screen. It seemed that Cristian always did the opposite of what Alessandro said from the beginning, and the rtionship between the two of them was particrly negative. It seemed that everything Cristian didn¡¯t like and didn¡¯t want, Alessandro did vice versa. Thest time she heard Leonardo say that Cristian did not live with them when he was a child. Suddenly, she became curious about his life. By the time she recovered, she had already opened the search engine and was looking for the Ferrari family of North City. In the next time, Serena¡¯s eyes kept browsing through the information of the Ferrari family. There was a lot of information about the family, but it was allmon news. For example, after Cristian took over thepany, thepany began to prosper. Cristian Ferrari was disabled and there was really a lot of news about him, but that was all she can see. Finally, when Serena¡¯s eyes were tired, a particr article appeared in her eyes. Was Cristian Ferrari actually an illegitimate child. His mother a mistress? However, the title and content of the article werepletely different. At first, the title of the article made everyone think that Cristian Ferrari was the illegitimate son of the Ferrari family, and then it suddenly pointed out that Cristian¡¯s mother was the first wife, instead of that Leonardo¡¯s mother was the hateful mistress. The first wife was ousted from the Ferrari family by the mistress. After many years she returned to the Ferrari family and settled in the main ce of the Ferrari family to repress and recover. Then the article began to discuss Cristian¡¯s disability. Did it indicate that he was not born with disabilities? Why he became disabled by sitting in a wheelchair? Although the person who published the article did not say it explicitly, the following words suggested otherwise. Seeing this, Serena felt a little cold all over. Although the author of the article did not make it explicitly clear, she could also feel the enmity among rich families. Thinking about the words Alessandro had said when he called her into the study, she could see that Cristian¡¯s situation now in the Ferrari family was full of enemies. She thought of Leonardo¡¯s kind appearance. Leonardo, maybe, he was not that kind of person, right? As she was thinking, a cold question suddenly came from the left, making her hand tremble with fear. ¡°During working hours, why do you watch this?¡± Serena suddenly turned her head and saw Cristian beside her. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, he was much taller than her. He was now looking condescendingly at Serena. His eyes were like hooks. His thin lips were tight, and an icy breath oozed all over his body. He found out! Serena blinked, looked at Cristian with an innocent expression. How could she exin it to him? ¡°Well¡­ I just took a look.¡± It was really her fault. She shouldn¡¯t have looked at this kind of thing when she was at work. After saying that, Serena put her hand on the mouse, and when she was about to close the page, a pair ofrge hands covered her small hands faster than she could move.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Serena was caught off guard. She looked up, came across Cristian¡¯s deep eyes in astonishment, and then heard his deep voice asking: ¡°Do you care about me that much?¡± Chapter 120 Purpose is unclean The deep voice flowed like sweet wine sliding down her throat into her stomach. After a while, it slowly began to burn. Serena withdrew her hand back as if she had suffered an electric shock. Cristian smiled. Under the warm light, this smile seemed to have included ayer of brilliance. Serena felt her heartbeat increase several times. ¡°I don¡¯t care about you!¡± After withdrawing her hand, she said in a panic. But what she said was like she was deceiving herself. Cristian stared at her with interest, ¡°Really? You don¡¯t care about me. Why are you looking at information about me? Or do you want to know information about the Ferrari family?¡± He slowly pulled his hand back. Serena dared not press the mouse again, and can only change the subject, ¡°Weren¡¯t you in the office? Why did you suddenly appear here? Did you change your mind about cooperating with the Peace Group?¡± Back on topic, Cristian¡¯s eyes returned to a cold stare. ¡°He wants to cooperate with our group. The Pace Group is not yet qualified.¡± ¡°But as far as I know, you really don¡¯t n to cooperate with them? But the only one who can rece the Romano family group is them?¡± Serena frowned, ¡°you want to go against Alessandro, so you have to do just that?¡± Cristian said with a sneer, ¡°Who told you I¡¯m trying to disagree with the old man? Remarried woman, now you don¡¯t even use your brain anymore.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Cristian suddenly threw her a bag of papers, which contained information, ¡°Take a good look at it.¡± Before Serena could react, she could only reach out and quickly grab it. She opened it. As soon as she realized it was strange, Cristian already walked away with his wheelchair. Strange person! Serena groaned in her heart and thenid out the information. What he gave her was information about the Giordano family group. How could Serena not know about the Giordano family group? After Alice was adopted by the Giordano family, she heard some words about their family, but then Alice did not reveal much to her. She seemed very mysterious and Serena was not interested to know, so she did not investigate. Now Cristian suddenly brought her the information about the Giordano family group. Was he going to? cooperate with them? Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s face became serious. Although she had slept with him, but she could not forget the words he had said the other night. He will not reject a woman who voluntarily came to his bed. Alice often came to see her before, and he seemed quite satisfied with her. Suddenly thinking of something, she got up quickly, took the papers with her and entered the office, without even knocking on the door. Cristian scowled angrily, ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you earlier?¡± Serena knew what he was referring to, but she was angry in her heart, stepped forward and put the documents in front of him, calling him by name, ¡°Cristian Ferrari, what do you mean when you gave me these documents about the Giordano family group?¡± Hearing this, Cristian said coldly with his cold eyes, ¡°Cooperate.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to contribute? Now that I have given you the information about the Giordano family group. Don¡¯t you want to do it anymore?¡± ¡°There are so many groups. If you don¡¯t want to cooperate with Romano family group and Pace family trash. Why do you only want to cooperate with them?¡± Cristian frowned and stared at her intensely. Serena took a deep breath and said directly what she was thinking inside, ¡°Do you really want to cooperate with them, or do you have another purpose?¡± He still said nothing, but the coldness in his eyes was getting stronger and stronger. Serena encouraged herself and said, ¡°You talked to me before about Alice¡­¡± Cristian sneered deeply. His eyes were already surly, ¡°In your opinion, do I want to cooperate with the Giordano family group just for this?¡± ¡°If not, why did you choose them?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The air calmed down. After a while, Cristian¡¯s lips suddenly evoked a mocking smile, and his stern eyes stared at her. ¡°Woman remarried, do you suspect that my purpose is not pure, and don¡¯t you have no selfishness? You are afraid that something will happen between me and your good friend. You will be the abandoned woman again, right?¡± The past was brought up like this and said in this way. Serena¡¯s face had gradually paled. ¡°You really have confidence in yourself. I don¡¯t want people like you to meddle with my dear friends!¡± ¡°Meddle? Are you sure it wasn¡¯t your friend who wants to be with me?¡± Serena¡¯s lips quivered with anger, ¡°Alice is not that kind of person!¡± ¡°Then shall we bet?¡± Serena did not speak. Cristian sneered as he lowered his eyebrows, ¡°If you lose, you must remain obedient to be my woman for life.¡± Hearing this, Serena could not help but stare at him in amazement. ¡°If you win, I can warm your bed.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you have nothing else, get out. I have a video conference to attend.¡± Before she can react, Cristian was already sending her away. Before Serena realized what was happening, she turned around and mechanically walked out. When she returned to her seat, Cristian¡¯s words still echoed in her mind. ¡°If you lose, you remain my woman for life. If you win, I can warm your bed. ¡± Was this her delusion? Why did she think these two phrase¡­ They seemed to have the same meaning. It seemed that he wanted her to be together, but why did Cristian say such things to her? Serena¡¯s mind was messed up and her heart waspletely affected by Cristian¡¯s words. After a long time, she stretched out her hand to open the document in front of her. It took fifteen minutes to flip through and take a quick look at the document. This document Cristian gave her was a summary version. It gathered all kinds of useful information, so it didn¡¯t take long time. After reading the introduction of the Giordano family group, Serena suddenly realized that Cristian was not as unrestrained as he seemed. He had his own thoughts and ideas in all his actions. It seemed to be a sudden decision, but when you reacted, this decision seemed to be the sharpest. Serena tightened the corner of the document and blinked a few times. Had he calcted this in the beginning? Romano family group was just a disguise, and Ferrari family group wanted to cooperate with Giordano family group. Serena quickly contacted the head of the Giordano family group. After listening to her self-reports, the person of the group was not surprised and calmly said they would report it for her. After waiting for almost half an hour, they called her back and said they wanted to talk to her in person. Serena nodded, ¡°Okay, then please see when the meeting is appropriate?¡± ¡°Mrs. Serena. Our group has always wanted to cooperate with yours, but we had no chance before. I havemunicated your intention to Mr. Matteo. But he is currently abroad, so temporarily there is no way for us to meet.¡± Hearing this, Serena paused and thought. It was true that Alice told her that her brother had already gone abroad to help Serena in her search for someone. Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s face became a little hot, and she said embarrassedly, ¡°that¡¯s okay, then I¡¯ll wait when Mr. Matteo has time.¡± ¡°Thank you very much for your understanding. My boss should be back the day after tomorrow by ne. He will be avable for half an hour around that afternoon. Mrs. Serena, is that okay with you?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Serena quickly agreed. Chapter 121Are you willing to tell the truth? After making the appointment with the Giordano family group, Serena freshened up. She had said earlier that she would invite Matteo to dinner, but never got the chance. Alice said her older brother was very busy, so he seemed really busy. With only half an hour, then it was also a lunchtime. Serena used the time to check Matthew¡¯s eating habits, and then she ordered a restaurant. When he confirmed the reservation, she was worried again. She didn¡¯t have enough money¡­. It was obvious. Since it was for work, it should be reimbursed by thepany. But she still cared a little about her previous business with the Romano family group, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask thepany for reimbursement at all. She thought she would pay from her own pocket. There was no money now, so how could she invite Matteo to lunch? After thinking for a long time, Serena called her sister Aurora. Since thest time she left the Gallo family home, she had not contacted her family, and her family had never contacted her as if she had disappeared, nor had she ever asked her if she was okay with the Ferrari family. Therefore, when Aurora received Serena¡¯s call, she hung up without hesitation. Because of her conscience, she was afraid that Serena would ask her to get her money back fromst time. A sneer appeared on Serena¡¯s lips when she saw that her sister hung up the phone. Did she think she couldn¡¯t do anything if she hung up on her on the phone? Serena went directly to the school gate to find her. At this time, there should be no one in the school. But Aurora was different from the other girls. She finished sses and still had to go to dancing rehearsal, so she only came out when she finished the rehearsal. Serena saw her sister from a distance; she was hanging out with some of her fellow students who were dancing with her. ¡°Aurora!¡± Serena called her name. Aurora froze for a moment and looked at her, and her face changed slightly after seeing her. ¡°Aurora, isn¡¯t that your sister?¡± ¡°Your sister came to visit you. Are you stilling to have dinner with us today?¡± Serena calmly stepped aside and waited. Aurora was a little impatient, ¡°Go to the nearby bubble tea shop to wait for me. I wille over after I talk to my sister.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After her dance partners left, Aurora looked at her dissatisfiedly and said, ¡°Big sister, when youe to see me, can you let me know first? You suddenly appeared in front of my school, so you make it difficult for me, okay? My friends are waiting for me. ¡± Serena¡¯s face was nexpressive, and she looked at her coldly, ¡°I want to tell you in advance, but will you answer the phone?¡± As she spoke, Serena pulled out her phone and raised her voice, ¡°I called you for several times. Did you answer it?¡± Hearing this, Aurora¡¯s eyes tried to escape her gaze, ¡°Because I was practicing for the dance lessons. I muted the phone, so I didn¡¯t hear it. Serena, didn¡¯t you always know I was going to practice? And you still call me!¡± ¡°Muted you phone¡­ Don¡¯t you look at your phone after you finish ss?¡± Serena¡¯s face became even colder, and her tone was low, ¡°Last time you took my savings book I don¡¯t want to scold you for this anymore, but I have a few hundreds euros in it, now I just ask you to give me back a hundre euros.¡± Aurora could not help but go wide-eyed, ¡°Give you back a thousand euros? Serena, have you lost your memory? Didn¡¯t mom tell you that she took that money? Should you go to her if you want that money back? Whye after me?¡± Serena sneered, ¡°You know perfectly well who took that money.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t take it, and I¡¯m not going to give you the 100 euros you¡¯re asking for.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Serena lifted her lips, ¡°Actually, Aurora, I don¡¯t want things between us to be too terrible. Ever since I was a child, whenever you wanted something I always gave it to you. But this time, look at you. You are stealing, as your sister, I have an obligation to educate you.¡± When she finished speaking, Serena grabbed Aurora¡¯s sleeve directly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the police station, or, let¡¯s go in front of your teachers and show them what you learned during your school time.¡± She did not have much strength, but she was on par with Aurora, who had a guilty conscience. When she realized she was going to take her to the police station or in front of her teachers, her beautiful face turned pale with panic. ¡°Serena, don¡¯t do this, Serena. I didn¡¯t take your money. I really didn¡¯t spend your money.¡± ¡°Never mind, we will talk to teachers or the police.¡± Said Serena coldly. Aurora: ¡°Serena, you have loved me since I was a child. You have always given me the best of everything. Forgive me. If you take me to the teacher, I won¡¯t have the face to be with my boyfriend anymore. My boyfriend, if he knows, he will leave me. Serena¡­ you are the best, forgive me this time.¡± ¡°Finally, are you willing to tell the truth?¡± Serena paused, ¡°Where did the money go?¡± ¡°Last time, to celebrate my birthday, I said I would invite everyone to a party. As a result, everyone came. I wanted to save face, so I took your money and spent it. You know, if I ask parents about so much money they surely won¡¯t give it to me. And if mother knew that I spent so much money on the party, I would definitely be killed by her. But my sister, I didn¡¯t did it on purpose. I didn¡¯t expect so many people toe. And I also invited so many friends. I had no choice. Please forgive me Serena! We are sisters, this time ¡ª I didn¡¯t mean it, otherwise how could I take your hard-earned money! ¡± Aurora burst into tears and cried in pain as she hugged Serena¡¯s arm. Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She seemed to be softhearted again. However, she was her sister. She only came here for an attitude, and now Aurora bowed her head to admit her mistake. And after telling her the story, Serena realized that she really couldn¡¯t be angry anymore. ¡°Serena, aren¡¯t you angry with me anymore? Sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°Even if I were angry? Is it possible for me to kill you? ¡± Serena was really angry. She had been saving money for a long, long time, but it was spent by her in an instant. Now even though she was in urgent need, there was no money left. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Serena. I still have two 200 euros. I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡± After that, Aurora quickly took out her wallet and gave it to Serena, ¡°This is the remaining money. I wanted to give it back to you, but when you asked mest time, I was a little scared and didn¡¯t dare to admit it.¡± Looking at the 200 euros, Serena felt a little ufortable again, ¡°You gave me all the money, so how about you?¡± Aurora wiped her tears and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Serena. My ssmates have meal vouchers. I can eat together with them. If not, leave me 10 euro to buy bread to eat. This matter is my fault, and I should be punished.¡± In the end, they were sisters. They had a good rtionship when they were children, until now for so many years¡­. Serena did not feel willing to let her suffer. She gave up. ¡°Forget it, half per person. Take the 100 euros to buy food. I really have no choice. I urgently need the money. After I take my sry, I will give you some more.¡± Hearing all this, Aurora¡¯s smile was a little more condensed: ¡°Serena, after you got married and went to live in the Ferrari family home¡­ are you living badly?¡± Chapter 122 In the true sense of the word If she lived well? Serena didn¡¯t know how to describe it. If she said she was living a bad life, Cristian sometimes treated her very well, even though he apparently seemed evil, but he was really helping her. If she said she was making a good life, but she had no money, was limited and could not do many things. ¡°Serena?¡± Serena came back to herself and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Your friends are still waiting for you, go.¡± Aurora blinked, ¡°Well, Serena¡­ I¡¯ll go see my friends then.¡± Aurora said carefully as she took the remaining money and put it in her wallet. ¡°Go, I have to leave too.¡± After the two of them parted, Aurora waited for her to leave and pulled out a credit card from her wallet. She looked at her silhouette with a mocking smile. ¡°She¡¯s so stupid.¡± She brought the credit card to her mouth and kissed it, then smiled. ¡°Two hundred euros is enough to touch you. You are such an idiot!¡± After that, Aurora put the credit card away, and turned to leave. Serena took a hundred euros and went home, worried. He was the head of apany. The price that the restaurant she ordered started at least from one hundred euros and up, and the money she had was not enough to pay it. How can she have the money to invite him for dinner? But Cristian gave her the task¡­. Serena took off her shoes andy down on the bed. She felt very depressed. After thinking, she finally couldn¡¯t help but send a message to Alice. But after typing the text of the message, Serena stopped. Alice was already very busy in looking for the person for her. If she asked her to lend her money now¡­ Was she not an annoying person for her? Even if she was a good friend, she cannot take advantage of it and ask for help one time after another. Thinking about this, Serena turned off the cell phone screen and hid her face under her pillow. ¡°Mission failed?¡± The deep male voice sounded from the back, and Serena¡¯s body stiffened and turned abruptly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Cristian appeared quietly behind her again, and Serena¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°You ¡­ why do you always show up like this without making any noise and without any warning?¡± Cristian knocked his wheelchair, ¡°No noise?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Indeed, there was noise when his wheelchair moved, but she was too absorbed in thinking about things, ¡°What did you just ask me?¡± ¡°How is the task I gave you going?¡± Serena thought, was he referring to the coboration with the Giordano family group, right? Serena looked at Cristian questioningly, if¡­. How about asking him the early repayment this time first? Then she could deduct it from her sry? ¡°Um¡­ I want to borrow money from you!¡± Serena said suddenly. Cristian squinted his eyes and arched his eyebrows, ¡°Borrow money from me?¡± He slowly lifted his lips and sarcasm leaked from his eyes. After lurking for so long, she finally shew her true colors? ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Serena nodded heavily, probably because she was embarrassed, so she hesitated to speak ¡°I contacted the Giordano family group and we set the meeting to the afternoon of the day after tomorrow, but. ¡­ I invited him to lunch, but I have no more money¡­¡± Speaking of which, Serena shyly raised her eyes to look into Cristian¡¯s bottomless eyes and asked carefully, ¡°I will borrow five hundred euros from you and pay you back when I get my sry, okay?¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­¡± This woman¡­ She was always so unexpected. He never followed her thinking. He thought she would ask for much more. Who knew that she was only asking to borrow five hundred euros, and what did the look and expression mean? She seemed to be afraid that he would not lend her the money. Probably the long silence gave Serena the illusion that Cristian did not want to lend her money. Serena said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know it was my fault that I messed up this partnership negotiation. I know I shouldn¡¯t ask you to lend me the money, but I have no choice. I really don¡¯t have the money¡­¡± Saying thest words, Serena lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lend me money, I will think about it in other ways.¡± After she finished speaking, Serena leaned back on her pillow, buried her entire face in the soft pillow, and no more sound was heard. Inexplicably, Cristian felt that such Serena made him feel anguish. Very desperate, so she asked him cautiously, but she was afraid he would get angry and disagree, so she refused before he expressed his opinion. What a stupid woman she was. Cristian¡¯s eyes gradually darkened, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°This is a public ount. Aren¡¯t you going to the financial office to dere it?¡± Hearing this, Serena quickly sat up, ¡°You, what did you say? Can I go to the financial office to dere? Can I go early?¡± She thought she would be reimbursable after she turned in the bill, but she did not expect to be able to im in advance. Cristian initially wanted to say that there was no such thing, but seeing her beady eyes and pitiful expressions, he suddenly felt that it was also possible to give her a special case, otherwise ¡­ she was really desperate. ¡°Of course you can do.¡± He said in a low voice. In the next second, Cristian saw Serena¡¯s eyes light up, just like the dark sky without stars and moons. Suddenly, the clouds opened up to see the moon, and then the stars next to them also shone brightly. Cristian felt deeply that his heart had been beaten. Serena suddenly stood up, ¡°Then I will apply tomorrow. The benefits of yourpany are really great. In the smallpany where I was before, it could not make refunds in advance. Probably because the problem has been solved, so Serena s mood has improved. Suddenly she reached out a hand and grabbed Cristian¡¯s sleeves, ¡°I¡¯ll do the best this time, and I definitely won¡¯t cause you any more trouble.¡± Her small hands were soft. Cristian lowered his head and nced down. It was obvious that she was just holding him, but it gave Cristian the feeling that her hand was grasping his heart. How mean, that he limited himself only because he pulled it the corner of his clothes. ¡°Go to work tomorrow. Remember to go and apply for reimbursement in advance.¡± Cristian finished saying this, turned around with the wheelchair. ¡°Oh, I get it.¡± Serena was happy. The problem was solved and she didn¡¯t have to worry about the matter being messed up. ¡°Don¡¯t be smug too soon. Matteo is not so easy to talk to.¡± Cristian¡¯s voice fell on Serena¡¯s head to keep her from being overwhelmed. She heard and thought it made sense what he said. But she was still happy. At least she solved aplicated thing. The next thing she had to do was to convince Matteo to cooperate with the Ferrari family. Matteo was a very serious person. This time that Serena went to talk about coboration should be her first project in the Ferrari family group. Chapter 123 Giving pressure Time passed quietly, and the first thing Serena did when she arrived at thepany the next day was to request reimbursements from the finance department. At first, the people in the office did not treat her well; when they saw her, they became even more impatient. ¡°How can I apply for you if there is no form to send? Besides, this requires process and time.¡± Serena said without understanding, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there is no need?¡± The finance officer rolled his eyes directly, ¡°Who told you there is no need? Didn¡¯t you know the rules of thepany? Or do you think you have someone behind your back so you can do everything without scruples?¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s face paled a little and she bit her lower lip. Cristian made it clear that she coulde here to ask the question, but now the people in the finance office said it in another way. Did the finance people didn¡¯t like her or Cristian lied to her? Thinking about this, Serena pondered for a while before asking again, ¡°Um, you didn¡¯t get confused, did you? Is it really not possible to apply in advance?¡± The person smiled coldly, looking at Serena¡¯s eyes like an idiot: ¡°It¡¯s the same to ask ten times, no!¡± Serena could only return sadly. She thought for a long time, and went to see Cristian. Cristian couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard that. Yikes. He had originally nned to send Luca to the finance department to notify them in advance, but he forgot, and now she failed. ¡°Thepany¡­ They told me I can¡¯t apply in advance? If not I see¡­¡± ¡°If I say yes, do you believe them or me?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ Obviously you.¡± Unconsciously, she answered like that. Cristian¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°Then go again.¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯m going again?¡± Serena intertwined her fingers. She looked like she was thrown off by them. She was particrly embarrassed and now he wanted to send her again. Serena felt she couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Go.¡± Cristian said firmly. ¡°¡­ All right then.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, she was really short of money. Serena could only get out again to take the elevator, and then she went to the fifth floor. Cristian quickly grabbed his cell phone and called Luca: ¡°Notify the Finance Department and request funding in advance for the Gallo assistant¡¯s work.¡± Although Luca did not understand what was going on, it was the first time that such a special case had been conducted. Not surprisingly, the object was for Assistant Gallo. After all, Luca saw it all in his eyes what Cristian did for Serena. ¡°Okay, I get it, I¡¯ll go right away and warn it.¡± * Serena stayed outside for a long time without entering the finance department. She wondered to herself if she wanted to go back and talk to Cristian again. He was staying in the upper office. People who were on the sidelines might not know the reason for this? After thinking about it, Serena decided to go back. A middle-aged bald man suddenly came out of the finance office and saw her. He hastily stopped her, ¡°Assistant Gallo.¡± Hearing this, Serena stopped and gave him a suspicious look, ¡°Did you call me?¡± The middle-aged man smiled, ¡°Assistant Gallo is you, isn¡¯t it? Why you stand at the door? Come on in.¡± Serena was puzzled, but he was too enthusiastic, so she followed him. ¡°I heard Anna say you just came to apply for reimbursement funds, right?¡± Serena nodded awkwardly, ¡°But you said I have to go through the process, and you need an invoice, I¡­¡± ¡°No need, it¡¯s because she remembered it wrong!¡± The middle-aged man quickly waved his hand, ¡°There is nothing like that. The assistant Gallo will see how much you have to request and I will give you a report directly. ¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ is that really possible?¡± She looked in and saw the girl named Anna standing there, huffing and staring at her with unkind eyes. ¡°Sure, why not,e on in.¡± The middle-aged man called Anna, ¡°Hurry up and report to Assistant Gallo. What are you doing while standing still? Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you want the job anymore?¡± Anna turned and took the information angrily, and handed the form to Serena: ¡°Fill this out and write the application amount directly.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Serena reached out her hands and took it politely. And it took five minutes to carefully fill out the form. Anna stared at her sadly, and when she saw that she was writing so earnestly, she muttered angrily, ¡°She just takes some advantages by knowing someone. Why give her a special case?¡± Serena did not hear clearly, looked up and looked at her. How she looked was innocent. Anna just looked at her, and suddenly felt what she had just said was full of guilt, and said to her in an evil voice, ¡°What are you doing? Am I wrong for you again?¡± Serena did not speak, but simply handed over the information she filled out, ¡°I can apply for five hundreds first, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so much. Why don¡¯t you steal?¡± murmured Anna again. The middle-aged man stroked Anna¡¯s head, and the smile on his face was about to copse, ¡°How can you say that? You don¡¯t really want the job? Do you want to pack up and go home now?¡± Anna huffed and looked sadly at the middle-aged man who was hitting her head. Serena noticed that although the middle-aged man looked at her with proud eyes, he was a bit spoiled and helpless. Her feelings, the two gave her the feeling that they were father and daughter. ¡°Assistant Gallo, would five hundred euros be too little? After all, you are Cristian¡¯s assistant, the five hundred might not be enough, or¡­ shall I add another two thousand euros?¡± When Serena heard this, her face changed slightly, ¡°Two, two? Shouldn¡¯t that too much to use?¡± ¡°Dad, are you crazy?¡± Quite sure, Anna eximed, ¡°This is the financial department of thepany. You gave her two thousand euros. What if Mr. Cristian me us for it?¡± ¡°Who is your father? Get out of here.¡± The middle-aged man ordered her out, then smiled and said to Serena, ¡°I will directly increase the amount to two thousand euros. Anna, hurry up and take care of this. Don¡¯t let the assistant Gallo wait too long.¡± Serena stood there waiting for them to take care of it, wondering why her attitude had changed so much since she arrived this time. Could it be that Anna was targeting herself? As she thought about it, the man¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Anna is a bit short-tempered, but she definitely doesn¡¯t want to hurt Assistant Gallo. Can Assistant Gallo forgive her and she is still young?¡± ¡°You are polite. Thank you very much for allowing me to apply in advance. ¡± Serena smiled slightly. She could see that the middle-aged man trembled a lot in front of her, as if he was afraid of offending her, and he seemed to be under pressure. For example¡­ when he spoke to her, he would sweat all over his forehead. . After listening to her words, he sighed again of course. So Serena couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Anna told me that I have to follow the process, but suddenly she stopped following the process. Did someone call you?¡± Chapter 124 Who is she? This question embarrassed the man, who stretched out a hand and wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°What are you saying Assistant Gallo? This has always been the regtion of thepany. Also, Assistant Gallo is the person of our boss Cristian. If you request funds in advance, it must be very important. Our finance department must not make any mistakes.¡± ¡°But first¡­¡± Serena was still entangled. Anna has already finished the process, ¡°Here.¡± Serena reached out her hand and took it, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that if you say thank you, I won¡¯t hate you!¡± Anna added, ¡°Although I also came in with some means but your way is more annoying than mine.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She could talk about securing advantages in such a great way. Serena did not find it annoying because she saw her with a very serious face. She just raised her lips and smiled, ¡°Thanks to you two today, then I¡¯m leaving now .¡± After she left, Anna looked at her father dissatisfiedly. ¡°Dad, why did you suddenly give her so much money? What if the boss mes us? Two thousand euros can make me do a lot of work.¡± Hearing this, the man looked at her grimly, and his voice became more stern: ¡°Next time, you must not be so impulsive. This is the order of Secretary Luca, and fortunately you didn¡¯t say too many rude words. It¡¯s a good thing she is kind and doesn¡¯t want to discuss it with you.¡± ¡°She is kind? She argued with others in the cafeteria and even spilled food on others. She thought she was the boss¡¯s person and thinks she is a superior person to others.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in that matter and don¡¯t listen to the words of others. Do you think she looks like that kind of fierce person? Do you know what people in thepany are like?¡± Anna pouted, ¡°Anyway, I just think it¡¯s wrong of her to spill the food on others! All three of them were affected by her. How is this thing false?¡± After speaking, Anna turned and left. After Serena solved the problem, she returned to her seat but couldn¡¯t help but remember Anna¡¯s little face from the Finance office. She said she came in with some rtionship, so in the eyes of others, she came in because of the rtionship with Cristian. Never mind, why should she worry about that? She just had to do her job well. * Time flew by and soon the day passed. Today Alice received the news of Matteo¡¯s return to Italy. She was excited and called Matteo before he got on the ne. ¡°What is it?¡± Matteo¡¯s voice was as cold as ever. Alice didn¡¯t care because she was very excited today and could help find the father of the baby in Serena¡¯s belly. ¡°Brother, are you going back to Italy today?¡± ¡°I get on the ne in fifteen minutes.¡± ¡°Matteo, has the matter I asked you to investigatee to light yet?¡± Matteo¡¯s deep eyes narrowed slightly as he watched peoplee and go in the airport. His thin lips pressed tightly together. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Aliceughed on the other end of the call, ¡°Thanks, Matteo, I know you¡¯re the best! You can anticipate the news¡­¡± ¡°When Ie back I¡¯ll show you the documents. Hang up first.¡± After he finished saying, Matthew hung up the phone call. Next to him was a well-dressed secretary. After watching him hang up the phone, she reminded him, ¡°Mr. Giordano, the flight will arrive in North City in five hours . Cristian¡¯s assistant has already booked the restaurant and we can hurry afternding from the flight.¡± Matthew nodded, reached out his hand to pull on the tie of his suit. And there was a faint dark color under his sharp eyes. One could see how busy he had been recently. The secretary Chiara could not help but say, ¡°Mr. Giordano, or once yound, are youing back first to rest? You¡¯ve been so exhausted and busy recently. You¡¯re already-¡± ¡°No need.¡± Since he declined, Chiara did not speak again. She just passed the document she had in her hand, ¡°Mr. Giordano, this is the information of Cristian Ferrari and the Ferrari family group.¡± Matteo took one look and said, ¡°He is really an opponent.¡± Hemented. Chiara took the document back, ¡°Yes, since he joined the Ferrari Family Group, the news of the Ferrari Family has increased, and this time in the northern city they sought our Giordano Group for cooperation. This is unexpected. He always showed his arrogant face, so no one dares to cooperate with him. Speaking of which, Mr. Giordano, this is Cristian¡¯s new assistant. I simply researched her. ¡± Chiara provided more documents. Matteo cast a nce, and his eyes were filled with strange emotions. The expression in his eyes was fixed on Serena¡¯s face. This woman¡¯s face¡­ Why did she look familiar? ¡°Mr. Giordano, is there a problem?¡± asked Chiara. Matteo frowned slightly. His rough fingers covering the woman¡¯s eyes. Although the woman in the picture was smiling, her eyes were cold and clear, like an endless sea, without unnecessary desires and emotions. It was calm. Such eyes ¡ª he only saw it in one person. ¡°Oh, by the way, Mr. Giordano, ording to the investigation, this new assistant Gallo was Miss Alice¡¯s ssmate.¡± Matthew: ¡°ssmate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matteo stared at the photo for a long time, not looking away for a long time. Chiara had worked with Matteo for so long and had never seen him like this. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Boss, do you like this woman?¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at her coldly, and re immediately lowered her eyes, ¡°Sorry, I said something wrong.¡± Matteo put the papers away along with the photo, folded it into a square and put it in his suit pocket, ¡°Is this woman we are meeting today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± * Five hourster, Matteo¡¯s flightnded in North City. Serena had looked up the flight and knew it willnd at this time today, so she hade to the airport to wait for Matteo early. She understood that she had to be honest when discussing coboration. Previously she had contact with many people and did this thing before. The airport was crowded with people. Serena stared at the flight on the big screen and finally saw that the ne Matteo tooknded. She asked Matteo¡¯s assistant before that he would leave the airport through the VIP passage. Afternding, the assistant Chiara first turned on Matteo¡¯s cell phone, and when he was about to contact Serena, her cell phone rang. Chiara answered the phone, and then in a tone of surprise said, ¡°What did you say? You came ¡­ to pick us up at the airport?¡± Matteo nced at her, and Chiara coughed slightly, ¡°Mr. Giordano, Assistant Gallo came to pick us up. She is at the airport now.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Indeed, Chiara thought he would frown, but with a cold expression he said, ¡°She has enough sincerity. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chiara quickly followed him. This was the first time Matteo recognized a woman in the crowd at first sight. Although Matteo did not feel that way when he first recognized Alice. But this time, with his eyes as sharp as hawks, he suddenly saw Serena standing in the crowd when they were at the exit. Chapter 125 Jealous She was very thin. Her slender body was wrapped in a light blue skirt. Her fair skin made the skirt look even more elegant. Her long, straight hair fell over her shoulders. The physiognomy of her face was extremely delicate. There was a gorgeous posture on her that Matteo Giordano had not forgotten in years. Matteo had stopped walking and unconsciously stared at her. Chiara had been working with Matteo for a long time and had noticed the change when Matteo saw Serena. ¡°Mr. Giordano, are you okay? Shall we take her car?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Matteo came back to his senses and the two headed toward Serena. When Matteo and Chiara reached her, Serena had a smile on her face. In fact, Serena often smiled like that because the person in front of her was the president of the Giordano Group and helped her do so many things. Serena was unconsciously nervous. ¡°Hello, Mr. Giordano. I am Serena Gallo, Cristian Ferrari¡¯s assistant from Gruppo Ferrari.¡± When she introduced herself, she did not shake Matteo¡¯s hand, but bowed with a very humble attitude. ¡°The car is ready. If there is no problem for President Giordano and Secretary Gatti, you can take our car.¡± Matteo¡¯s nce fall on her face, and he asked in a tepid voice, ¡°Can you drive?¡± Hearing this, Serena blushed and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± When Serena went out that morning, she asked Luca to borrow the car. Luca did not want to give it to her at first, but then he was convinced to lend it to her. Serena had learned to drive before and also had a driver¡¯s license. And she was also very good at driving. Matteo was surprised hearing those words. Chiara asked her, ¡°Serena, do you have a license?¡± Serena nodded. After that, Matteo and Chiara got into Serena¡¯s car. From the moment he met Serena, Matteo¡¯s eyes did not leave her side. He sat in the back seat. His cold, serious eyes fell on the back of Serena¡¯s head. His gaze was slightly fearful. As far as she knew, Matteo was a very old-fashioned and serious person; even if she caught his attention, there was no guarantee that he would look at her. But why was he staring at her today? Serena straightened her back. Chiara noticed that the president suddenly changed his attitude. He looked like a pervert, and she also heard Serena¡¯s ufortable breathing, so she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Miss Gallo, this ce is very crowded. Be careful.¡± Those words caused Serena to get lost in her thoughts. What was she thinking about? Maybe he could stare at her because he didn¡¯t trust her as a driver, so he stared at her to remind her to be careful, but she kept thinking. Maybe he really was a gentleman only in appearance. Serena stopped thinking about it and focused on driving. Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of a fancy restaurant. Serena gave the car to the manager and apanied Matteo into the restaurant. Chiara followed Matteo and looked carefully at the restaurant. She was very attentive. She had also asked the president what kind of restaurant he usually liked to visit. Shortly after they sat down, the waiter brought the dishes. Matteo: ¡°¡­¡± Chiara thought to herself that it was just a perfect restaurant for the president! The taste was very sharp. It seemed that Cristian¡¯s assistant ¡­ had been very careful. Serena rubbed her hands nervously, bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Mr. Giordano, I asked the staff to prepare the food in advance. You must be very tired after this trip. We can eat first and talk businesster.¡± With that, Serena sat opposite and looked at Matteo with a smile. Her expression looked like that of a cat smiling while looking at a ghost. A minuteter. The smile on Serena¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and was reced by a bit of embarrassment, ¡°Well ¡­ What¡¯s your opinion?¡± Matteo¡¯s eyes fell coldly back on her face. Serena unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. After a while, Matteo raised his hand and picked up the cutlery. Soon after, Matteo said coldly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Serena thought she heard it wrong at first, then Matteo thanked her and she could not help but smile. On autumn afternoons, a few small rays of sun shone through the ss windows. The restaurant was very quiet. Famous songs could be heard. Serena stood there in a light blue skirt. Her aura was especially delicate. After receiving the news that Matteo had been apanied by Serena in the car, Cristian disapproved of the choice, so he asked Luca to follow her to the restaurant they had arranged. At that moment, seeing the scene from outside, he narrowed his eyes. He had lost sight of her for a moment and she was flirting. Who had given her permission to untie her hair? Was it just a business appointment? Why she dressed so provocatively? Luca, who was behind him, was already angry, so he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in too? I think it¡¯s more appropriate for you to talk business with President Giordano. I¡¯m afraid the result will be unsatisfactory if you leave the work to Assistant Gallo.¡± Cristian did not speak, but the cold breathing through his nose was frightening. Luca said, ¡°Should Ie in and say hello?¡± Cristian: ¡°Say hello to do what? Do you think it¡¯s a meeting between friends?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t that an excuse toe in? Cristian: ¡°Push me to the entrance. I want to see how many men she wants to seduce.¡± Seduce men? Luca was speechless but pushed Cristian to the entrance. Luca tried to defend for Serena, ¡°I think Assistant Gallo is behaving normally. Why would she seduce a man?¡± ¡°She is dressed in a special way.¡± Cristian recalled, sneering. Luca looked at the people inside again and said, ¡°It looks like Assistant Gallo is not even wearing makeup, and it looks like the skirt is the one you bought her.¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly he felt embarrassed. So this was the clothes he had bought her. She was wearing it to see other men. Was that what he couldn¡¯t stand? ¡°And it is you who let here.¡± Luca gave him a blow again. Cristian: ¡°I think you¡¯re going to quit your job.¡± Luca: ¡°Absolutely not. Mr. Cristian is totally right! Assistant Gallo is acting improperly. She¡¯s just talking about work. Why she dresses like that?¡± ¡°Since when do you allow yourself toment on my woman?¡± Luca: ¡°Haha!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Serena was very happy when she saw that Matteo ate the food she had prepared. She even forgot to take some herself and stared at Matteo all the time. Chiara found the situation very awkward. But Matteo did not seem to care, and he continued to eat without any particr expression. Chapter 126 Emergency For the scene in front of him looked like that of a cook in a small kitchen watching her guests eat contentedly and happily re thought there was something strange about this scene. What on earth was going on? ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± A cold male voice rang out. Chiara and Serena were a bit stunned and turned toward the man from whom the voice came. Dressed in a ck suit, Cristian entered the room and was pushed by Luca. Seeing Cristian, Serena widened her eyes in an expression of surprise. Why had he suddenlye there? Shouldn¡¯t he be in thepany right now? Besides, this task had been given to her by him. Was something wrong with that? At the thought of what had happened for thest two times, Serena immediately got up and walked toward him tremblingly. The gaze of this little woman caused Matteo, who was not at all upset, to raise his cold eyes looking at Serena. Then, following Serena¡¯s figure, Matteo looked at Cristian¡¯s dark eyes. Cristian: ¡°¡­¡± Thinking about the results of the investigation, a thought shed through Matteo¡¯s head. No one knew what he was thinking. Matteo¡¯s eyes were investigating the situation. Chiara suddenly stood up, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, if I had known you wereing, I would have¡­¡± Cristian replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nice. I just came to see how my assistant is doing.¡± His voice was neither warm nor cold. He did not give off any emotion. Chiara looked at Serena curiously. Serena stopped in front of Cristian and said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡± The surprised expression on her face looked like that of a child. Cristian narrowed his eyes. How had he not noticed this woman¡¯s so beautiful side before? Now, her expression, her small movements and her small eyes, make Cristian feel a pleasant sensation. And it was more and more pleasing to the eyes as time went by. Shit. Was it just sexual attraction? No! Thinking about it, Cristian was inexplicably annoyed and replied in a tone of voice that only two of them could hear, ¡°I came to see if you were flirting with a man behind my back.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± For a moment, the expression on her face stiffened. Cristian, with a smile on his face, pushed his wheelchair directly to the table, ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I join you?¡± Matteo put down his knife and fork, his face serious. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Ferrari.¡± Cristian raised his lips, ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet you.¡± Serena had still maintained her poise. When she heard them talking, she looked at them. Serena did not react for a long time. Only Matteo had food on his te, and she actually forgot about herself and Chiara. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll call the waiter to order!¡± After the waiter came, Serena asked what the others wanted and ordered for everyone and then breathed a sigh of relief. Cristian suddenly suggested, ¡°The atmosphere is so good. Don¡¯t you want a drink?¡± Chiara was about to say that Matteo did not drink much, but Matteo unexpectedly agreed, ¡°Yes.¡± So before the dishes arrived, two bottles of wine were served.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Serena saw the bottle of wine, her face changed slightly. Taking advantage of the fact that they were drinking, she went to the cashier and asked the price of the wine. After knowing the price of the wine, Serena was not calm at all. That was a famous restaurant in the Northern City. Only the most famous chefs cooked there. The price of the dishes was very expensive, not to mention the wines. Generally, ordinary people did not go to eat there. Luxury restaurants were usually used as meeting ces for business purposes. However, because the food in that restaurant was made by famous chefs, many people also came here just to eat. But most of them were wealthy people. And Serena was obviously not. Although the head of the financial department had requested a bigger budget for her, it might not be enough to pay for the meal. Serena looked at them and went to the bathroom with her cell phone. There was no one else in the women¡¯s bathroom. Serena took the cell phone to call Alice. Alice was surprised when she received her call, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at work and you called me at this time? Do you want to invite me to lunch?¡± Serena had no time to joke with her. ¡°Alice, it¡¯s an emergency. Lend me some money!¡± Alice: ¡°¡­. What¡¯s going on?¡± Serena: ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but now I absolutely need money.¡± ¡°Well, how much do you need? I¡¯ll send it to you right away.¡± Alice promised her. Because the two have known each other for so many years, ever since she joined the Giordano family, she had always thought of ways topensate Serena. She always told Serena that she was willing to help her, but Serena never once asked her for money, let alone asked her for help. Even in the search for the unfamiliar man, Alice had offered to help her find him. Therefore Serena asked her to borrow money this time. Alice was really happy, because at least they had talked a little. Alice also found an opportunity to make amends for her. She felt very happy. So she gave the money to Serena. When Serena received the message, she gratefully said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Alice asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me what the money is for? Even if it¡¯s a long story, at least say it.¡± Talking about this, Serena smiled, ¡°It¡¯s really a long story. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I wanted to invite your brother to dinner?¡± After hearing that, Alice nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes. What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Cristian and Matteo are talking about work. I was lucky to have your brother here today.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± As soon as Serena finished talking, Alice was stunned. Serena heard something drop from the other end of the phone. Whereupon she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°You and my brother¡­ have you met?¡± Alice¡¯s voice sounded very agitated. Thinking back, Serena quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t disturb your brother¡¯s work. We had the opportunity to meet precisely because we talked about work.¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± Alice asked suddenly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Tell me, are you eating? In which restaurant?¡± Alice had not noticed that her voice was trembling. Serena: ¡°¡­ In that famous restaurant in North City¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Alice hung up the phone, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Chapter 127 Have some feeling Serena was motionless. The sound of the phone that hang up on the other end did not allow her to answer. Wasn¡¯t Alice happy to hear that she met her brother? Why? Alice was so nervous that she had put it down directly and then rushed to the restaurant. Serena picked up her cell phone and looked at the transferred money. It should be enough to pay. When she turned to leave, she identally kicked something, then leaned forward. Bang! The bathroom door had been locked directly from the inside and then it was also locked. Cristian picked up Serena, who fell into his arms, and then closed the door with the other hand. Serena raised her head and saw Cristian. ¡°Why are you here? This is ¡­ the women¡¯s bathroom. How did you get in?¡± Cristian was such a pervert. He had no problem going into the women¡¯s room and closing the door. Cristian arched his eyebrows and said, ¡°My woman is here. Why can¡¯t Ie in?¡± Such blunt words made Serena¡¯s face blush. Cristian¡¯s attitude had be more and more inexplicable since they had been in a rtionship and he wanted to be with her every minute. As she thought about this, Serena pushed her chest to rise, BUT Cristian pushed her on the waist and dropped her back. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Let me go.¡± She begged him nervously, ¡°President Giordano is waiting for us.¡± Hearing this, Cristian narrowed his eyes and looked at her and said, ¡°Are you so anxious to see him?¡± Serena did not understand the meaning of that question, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You got dressed up to see him!¡± This was true. Serena: ¡°Where do you see me dressed up?¡± then Serena came closer touching her face and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m not even wearing makeup today?¡± ¡°Really? Let me check.¡± Cristian touched her chin, lifted her face, looked both left and right at her. The warm breath hit Serena¡¯s face, soft as chick¡¯s fur, tickling her heart. She breathed for a moment, stared at Cristian in front of her, and noticed that the man¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were very deep. By looking at him so closely, she noticed that his skin was beautiful, and his deep eyes were as magnificent as the boundless sea. Inexplicably, Serena suddenly became nervous, unconsciously licking her lips. Cristian¡¯s dark eyes grew deeper. The force with which he pinched her chin grew heavier, and his voice was a little hoarse: ¡°It¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t wear makeup, so why did you wear a skirt? You really didn¡¯t have anything else?¡± Serena replied, ¡°What else could I do? You provided all the materials. You asked me to take care of the contract, and even my skirt-you bought it.¡± The voice became deeper: ¡°Woman, can you only answer me wrongly?¡± Serena: ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± She thought the situation was getting more difficult, and wanted to break free from Cristian¡¯s grip, ¡°Let me go, we should go out¡­¡± Cristian kissed her. The hands with which he previously held her chin now held her face. Cristian¡¯srge hands were warm and moved restlessly, moved little by little close to her face, and then pressed the back of her head. His tongue passed through his teeth. Serena did not react and let him do it. She was lying on him encircling him at the waist, and she was almost forced to ept Cristian¡¯s kiss. The atmosphere in the bathroom had be heavy. Serena felt the temperature on her body rising. Cristian¡¯srge hands reached her back, opened the zipper and reached in with his hands. At that same moment, the sound of many women¡¯s heels could be hearding from outside. Bang! Someone tried to open the bathroom door, but could not. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The bathroom door won¡¯t open. What happened?¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Another bang! Someone tried to open the bathroom door. Serena fell into Cristian¡¯s arms again and was kissed. Cristian seemed unconcerned and continued kissing her. Serena was nervous, trying to reach out to push him away, but not daring to make a sound. ¡°Man, it looks like I just can¡¯t open it. Is it broken?¡± A knock was heard many times from outside, but the door would not open. Two women said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call the restaurant manager to take a look? This door I think is being broken.¡± The sound of heels moved away. Serena pushed Cristian away forcefully. She gasped and looked at Cristian, ¡°You¡¯re sick. What if we get caught? You would lose your reputation!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Cristian licked his lips deeply, stared at her shoulder with the look with which a wolf stared at prey, and suddenly pressed her waist with his hand, ¡°I have a feeling. Let¡¯s go back to thepany.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ What did you say?¡± She was shocked by Cristian¡¯s words. At the same time, she felt the burning heat from Cristian. In an instant, Serena¡¯s face turnedpletely red. Until that moment, Serena thought she would never act like this, but now this feeling¡­ Not only was hepetent, but also¡­. Serena looked at him with apletely red face, ¡°How dare you ask me this? Leave me. We are here to talk about work today!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Cristian leaned down, rested his thin lips on her shoulders and said in a low voice, ¡°So you mean that when we don¡¯t talk about work, then we can¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± ¡°Manager, is this¡­¡± the two women had returned with the restaurant manager. When the manager arrived, he tried to open the door. However, he too could not open it after tried several times. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, maybe the lock is broken. I¡¯ll call someone now, please go upstairs for the bathroom, madams.¡± Cristian was calm, as if he was not afraid of being discovered, while Serena was agitated. Cristian was not interested in his reputation. Seeing that he was still kissing her shoulders, she hastily pushed him away, then quickly leapt to her feet to fix her clothes and zipper herself up. Damn it, the zipper was stuck and she couldn¡¯t pull it up. The harder she tried, the more worried she became. She saw Cristian staring at her. Serena stopped trying.¡± It¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you want me to help you?¡± Cristian lifted his lips and shed a flirtatious smile. Serena sighed, then ignored him and continued to pull the zipper. Cristian pushed the wheelchair forward and pulled up the zipper for her. However, it was not known if he had done it on purpose, but the zipper broke in his hands. Chapter 128 What did you see? ¡°What did you do?¡± Serena eximed, turning her head to see what was happening on her back. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Cristian frowned and looked at the zipper behind her. He did not understand how he had broken it. ¡°Let me see what happened.¡± Serena became angry. How could she go out with a broken zipper? At the thought that today¡¯s n could be destroyed in such a way, Serena became very angry, and she felt a squeeze in her heart. ¡°No need to stand there and watch. Cristian, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Cristian was still checking when she said this, and his hand stopped. His eyelids lifted slightly, and his dark eyes stared at her, ¡°Do you think I am such a person?¡± ¡°So?¡± Serena was so angry that her eyes had turned red, ¡°You know I prepared everything carefully today. This is the first time I¡¯ve had a business appointment for the Ferrari Group in a very long time. But are you serious? You suddenly showed up here saying I want to seduce other men. However, in your eyes, I¡¯m just a silly woman who only thinks about how to flirt with men, right?¡± As she spoke angrily, Cristian¡¯s eyes grew darker.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As Serena spoke, her eyes were red. When she straightened up to turn around, suddenly a coat was put on her. Serena stopped and looked at him in amazement. ¡°Put it on.¡± After giving her the coat, he was left with only a white shirt, and his eyes showed pride. Wear his coat? Even if she didn¡¯t want to, Serena had no choice. She couldn¡¯t go out with her back bare, could she? Finally, Serena looked at him intently, tightened her dress, opened the door and ran outside. The restaurant manager had just called someone. And the maintenance personnel was about to open the door, then the door suddenly opened from the inside. Then a woman ran out with red eyes. ¡°Hey? How did you get out from the inside? So the door lock is not broken¡­¡± However, after seeing Cristiane out from inside, the manager stopped. Andter manager looked back at the woman who was running fast and then at Cristian in the wheelchair. Suddenly he understood what was happening. These two people were inside. Before he could realize what had happened, Cristian¡¯s cold eyes stared at him, and the pressure emanating from him prevented the manager from saying a word. His gaze was fixed, and the manager¡¯s expression changed. Wasn¡¯t that President Ferrari? He had not expected him to be here. ¡°Mr. Ferrari!¡± he said. Cristian tightened his lips and said in a soft voice, ¡°What did you see?¡± The manager replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Cristian lifted his lips in deep satisfaction, ¡°Good. I¡¯ll pay you back at the end of the year.¡± The manager immediately smiled tteringly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ferrari. I need to find someone to fix the lock. I guess you are busy now.¡± Cristian looked at him deeply. He pulled on his tie and left with his wheelchair. After he left, the restaurant manager looked at the two people behind him, ¡°Hurry up and fix the lock on the door.¡± The two men looked at each other: the door lock was in good condition. * When Serena returned to the table, she was wearing a man¡¯s coat. Chiara saw her and she looked a little strange. Why had she gone to the bathroom? Matteo was calmer than Chiara. He looked at her dress but looked away quickly. Not long after Serena returned, Cristian returned as well, but he was not wearing the coat he had been wearing before. Chiara had the impression that something strange had just happened. Luca: ¡°¡­¡± Should she be so embarrassed? ¡°So¡­¡± Serena took the project she had prepared and put it on the table, ¡°Mr. Giordano, we know you are busy on weekdays. It is indeed an honor for ourpany to invite you to lunch today. Please take a look at this project.¡± She put the project on the table. When they went back to talking about work, re breathed a sigh of relief, picked up the materials, opened them, looked at some of them, and then asked a few questions. Cristian had just arrived. The wine and dishes had all already arrived. When the waiter poured him the wine, Serena felt very distressed watching it flow. All that money. Oh! Matteo noticed her sad expression and probably understood. ¡°Mr. Giordano.¡± Cristian¡¯s cold voice rang out, calling Matteo to attention. Matteo looked up and looked at Cristian. ¡°I am honored to meet you.¡± The two toasted. At that moment, the door of the restaurant was opened. A pretty woman in a very fashionable light pink dress ran in and looked around. When she saw Serena and Matteo sitting face to face, her face changed color and she started to run. But after two steps, Alice suddenly remembered something. Why was she running so fast? Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being noticed? Her older brother was resourceful. If she gave herself away, she could be found right away. Thinking of this, Alice did not dare to run even though she was in a hurry. She could only suppress the anxiety in her heart and approach them with a smile on her face. ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were back? Serena!¡± Said Alice when she was close. Her voice and her look showed that she was eager to see him. Her look was very happy after hearing that her brother came home. ¡°Alice?¡± Serena heard her voice and tugged at her lips, ¡°Youe here!¡± Alice walked over and stopped in front of Serena. She said softly, ¡°Oh, Secretary Gatti is here too. Are you talking about work?¡± Serena nodded. Matteo was still expressionless. ¡°Sorry, Matteo. I didn¡¯t know you were at a business meeting. I heard the driver say you didn¡¯t take thepany car after you got off the ne, so I looked you up. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± at this point, his expression was displeased. Matteo finally looked up and looked at her, speaking in a firm voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sit down.¡± ¡°Thank you, Matteo!¡± Alice quickly sat down next to Serena. In appearance she was joyful, but in reality, she was very agitated. After sitting down, she noticed that Cristian was also there. Alice¡¯s eyes lit up and she greeted him. ¡°Cristian, hello.¡± Cristian nodded in response. It was a business meeting, but there were two other people at the table. Cristian and Alice. Suddenly Serena didn¡¯t know what to say. It was really awkward. Chapter 129 Is it more important than my injury? The atmosphere in the restaurant was very strange, and Alice was very ufortable. Her eyes were agitated, and they kept staring at Matteo¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t know whether Matteo felt strange or not, so Alice could only continue to look for topics and look at him. However, no matter how hard she tried, the two men at the table rarely looked at her face. ¡°Achoo¡­¡± Serena suddenly felt an itch on her nose. She reached out her hand to cover her nose, turned her head and sneezed. She didn¡¯t do it out loud, but it drew stares from everyone. Including Matteo and Cristian. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cristian asked, frowning. Matteo looked at Serena. Alice wanted to help Serena. ordingly, however when she saw that Cristian and Matteo were looking at her, she suddenly stopped. Cristian normally cared about Serena, however, why even the older brother¡­. Seeing this scene, Alice silently bit her lower lip, and unconsciously squeezed her hand under the table. Why? She was talking so much but no one was looking at her. Instead, for a sneeze from Serena, everyone had turned to her. And the older brother, he was such a calm person. Why was he looking at her? His eyes were never still. Was she so beautiful? Alice was flustered. She clenched her hands until her nails sank into the flesh. Serena noticed that everyone was looking at her. Her fair face suddenly blushed. She covered her nose and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Continue.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cristian could not help but frown, because she had sneezed, maybe she had a cold? Since Cristian made a bed for her on the floor, he got into bed with her under the covers every night. But every night she kicked off the covers, and sometimes she woke up and went to sleep away from him. Just then, the waiter brought a cup of coffee, which was for the inside table. Alice, who was sitting outside, was a little worried. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The waiter brought the coffee. Alice, who was sitting quietly, suddenly got up and ran to get the cup of hot coffee. The coffee overflowed and some fell on Alice. She sat down in her seat and shouted, ¡°Hot, hot!¡± Alice¡¯s eyes and the skin on her neck reddened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± the waiter stared at her and apologized, ¡°Miss, are you okay? Follow me and I¡¯ll give you some ice.¡± Matteo stood up, grabbed Alice¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Is there cold water?¡± ¡°Yes, behind the room.¡± So Matteo took Alice to the other room, took a paper towel. He soaked it with cold water and put it on the red skin in front of her neck. Alice was in tears of grief, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother, I¡¯m disturbing you.¡± After hearing those words, Matteo looked at her. Seeing her helpless childlike look and hearing that soft voice, he said, ¡°Be careful next time.¡± ¡°Well, brother¡­ will it leave a scar?¡± Matteo frowned. Alice took his hand and asked, ¡°If it leaves a scar, will I be ugly? Will I not be able to find a husband?¡± After a long silence, Matteo unbuttoned his coat, took off his coat, put it on Alice and said, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± Hearing that Matteo was about to take her to the hospital, Alice was a little agitated. Looking at Matteo, her eyes were full of hope, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Then she followed Matteo outside. If Matteo took her to the hospital, she should not continue to stay here with Serena here. ¡°Alice, are you okay?¡± Serena felt agitated after what had happened to Alice, but her brother was there. She was embarrassed to ask what they were going to do. She could only wait until they came out. When Alice saw hering toward her, her look was unhappy. She had the impression that she had made that scene on purpose for her brother. It was really disgusting! ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Alice had avoided being touched by Serena. Serena¡¯s outstretched hand stopped in mid-air and she looked at Alice with a puzzled look. What was going on? Alice, she¡­ ¡°Secretary Gatti.¡± Said Matteo in a cold voice, ¡°take herl to the hospital and take care of the wound.¡± For Alice, who was full of joy, those words were a cold shower, and the color on her face faded immediately. ¡°Matteo, you-aren¡¯t you going to apany me?¡± Secretary re stood up and calmly exined to Alice, ¡°Miss Alice, President Giordano is very busy. He has to attend an important meeting in ten minutes. Let me apany her.¡± ¡°Matteo, this meeting is more important than my injury¡­¡± The secretary re, who was afraid that Alice¡¯s next words might upset Matteo, hastened to put her arms around her shoulders, ¡°Well, Miss Alice, I know you¡¯re not well. I will take you to the hospital for appropriate tests. You brother will see you in the evening. Let¡¯s go.¡± Soon the secretary Chiara took Alice outside. Alice bit her lower lip full of hatred. Before leaving, she looked in Serena¡¯s direction, as if she was on the verge of tears, ¡°Serena, I¡¯m a little scared. Do you want toe with me?¡± Serena was obviously worried, but she had asked Matteo to meet today, and Matteo had not left. Thinking about this, Serena took a deep look at Cristian. Cristian noticed the charm in her eyes and frowned slightly. Was this woman stupid? However, Cristian could not say no to her. He said coldly, ¡°Go. It is rare for me to have the chance to meet Matteo. Don¡¯t spoil our fun.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± This man had both helped and hurt her. He was indeed venomous and arrogant. However, Serena reciprocated with a grateful look, then apologized to Matteo, and finally left with Alice. She thought that Alice was Matteo¡¯s sister after all. Alice leaned gently against Serena and said, ¡°Serena, it¡¯s good to have you with me. Secretary Chiara, you can also go back.¡± After hearing this, Secretary re said, ¡°But President Giordano told me¡­¡± ¡°My brother was worried that no one would apany me, but now I have Serena to apany me, and ¡­ Isn¡¯t there an important meeting in ten minutes? He can¡¯t do without your help. Go and help my brother.¡± Chapter 130 Had she been deceived? After Alice said this, re could not answer. She smiled at Serena and said, ¡°Miss Serena, take care of Miss Alice.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°I will.¡± Chiara turned back, letting the two go outside together. ¡°Did youe here by your car? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± After Serena helped Alice get into the car, she took her cell phone, looked up the nearest hospital on the Inte, then took Alice¡¯s car key and drove off. The car was speeding down the street. Alice was sitting in the seat next to the driver¡¯s seat with a dejected expression. ¡°Serena¡­¡± Serena was carefully watching the road when she heard her name called, turned and looked at her, ¡°What? Are you ufortable?¡± ¡°Try to bear it a little longer. We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon.¡± Alice was not thinking about that. She looked at Serena with a wistful expression. Remembering the scene in the restaurant just now, she could not help but ask, ¡°Later, you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Alice lowered her eyes. This encounter had been just a fluke. However, it should not be difficult for them to meet again in the future. As long as they did not meet. Alice did not care. She consoled herself thus. Serena thought she was in pain. She reached out her hands to hold andfort her gently when waiting the traffic lights, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I will take you to the hospital as soon as possible and the doctor will take care of your wound.¡± Alice looked at the hands and felt a sense of uneasiness. Serena continued to be kind to her. Alice suddenly felt a hatred for that sincere care. Suddenly she pushed Serena¡¯s hands away. ¡°What are you talking about? You don¡¯t know anything!¡± Serena was stunned by that sudden anger. She stared at Alice without understanding what had happened. Alice¡¯s eyes were red and she was crying, biting her lower lip and kept repeating, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. You don¡¯t understand anything!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice, I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re going through, but I know it must be painful to be burned. Don¡¯t be sad. When your wound has been healed, I will apany you to the sweet store. What do you think?¡± Alice was even angrier. The more ashamed she felt about what had happened, the kinder Serena was to her, and the easier it was for Alice to feel a feeling of anger in her heart. She looked at Serena¡¯s face and felt extremely disgusted! Obviously something serious had happened, but Serena kept looking at her with a worried expression, making her feel more guilty. Serena saw that she was ignoring her. Moreover, the traffic light had turned green, so she decided to concentrate on taking Alice to the hospital, apanying her to treat her wound and then bringing her back. Before they parted, Alice suddenly said, ¡°Serena, I felt very ufortable. I¡¯m sorry I got angry with you. You won¡¯t hold it against me?¡± ¡°No, hurry up and go into the hospital. We are good friends, it¡¯s okay.¡± Serena certainly wasn¡¯t going to me her. After all, she had helped her a lot. Alice nodded, ¡°Well, my brother is back. I¡¯ll ask him tonight how it went. I will contact you again tomorrow.¡± Hearing this, Serena was slightly stunned. After a moment, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just think about resting now.¡± Afterwards, Serena returned to thepany.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After returning the car to Luca, she had suddenly remembered something very important and headed to the office. Knock knock. ¡°Come in.¡± Serena opened the office door. After entering, she saw Cristian alone in his wheelchair, looking indifferently at theputer screen. When she entered, hezily looked up and stared at her face. Serena breathed deeply, licked her lips, and then walked toward him. She was wearing the coat Cristian gave her and underneath was the blue dress, which had caused that reaction from Cristian. ¡°Cristian, what¡­¡± Serena stood still and looked at Cristian in an embarrassed way. ¡°What?¡± Cristian arched his eyebrows, ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± Serena bit her lip and asked in a low voice, ¡°Today at dinner¡­¡± Mentioned what had happened at dinner after having just returned? Cristian sneered, ¡°Do you still feel the aftertaste of food? Or were you thinking about something else?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Here he came again. His desire of possession was horrible. She had only asked a question, but he had associated that question with something else. She had no choice but to exin herself, ¡°I mean, I forgot to pay the bill today.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Cristian¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°Me too.¡± Serena¡¯s face changed immediately when she heard these words, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It was an important appointment with Matteo Giordano to talk about work. I had ordered at the restaurant and forgot to pay the bill. How could you not pay? What if Matteo Giordano had a bad impression?¡± Hearing this, Serena bit her lower lip anxiously. Hearing that speech, Cristian¡¯s gaze became more agitated, and his tone gradually cooled: ¡°Do you care so much about leaving a bad impression on him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you!¡± Said Serena, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to start a coboration with Matteo? If he gets a bad impression, what will you do if he doesn¡¯t cooperate with you? At that point Alessandro¡­¡± Serena was anxious. Suddenly she thought, ¡°I will go to Matteo to exin myself and make amends.¡± After saying this, Serena went out. Cristian narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Stop.¡± Serena stopped and looked at him puzzledly. Cristian tightened his thin lips deeply, with a sense of helplessness in his eyes. ¡°Do you think I hadn¡¯t thought of that? Do you think Matteo paid for dinner? Even if he did, what would you want to do?¡± Serena bit her lower lip, ¡°I didn¡¯t say he couldn¡¯t pay the bill. I just think we were the ones who had invited him after all. We should do our best to treat guests with respect.¡± We¡­ This word made them feel inexplicablyfortable, and Cristian curled his lips. Serena tried to understand more: ¡°Did you pay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ exin yourself better.¡± ¡°Exin what? That restaurant is owned by ourpany.¡± Serena: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°What am I supposed to pay?¡± Serena was speechless. They had talked for so long, and only now was Cristian telling her the truth? Had she been deceived? Chapter 131 You don’t deserve it After putting up with him all day, Serena looked at him angrily and turned to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± Cristian ordered her to stop. Serena stopped. After all, she could not say no to his orders. But even as she stopped, she did not turn to look at him. A momentter, her waist had been clutched by Cristian¡¯s arms. Cristian held her in his arms, and she let out a cry from fear. Cristian stroked her neck, speaking in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re still wearing my clothes. That¡¯s all. His arms were tightened around her waist like an iron chain, making her unable to move. Serena turned angrily and stared at him, ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes held an evil charm, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Serena: ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re doing it on purpose.¡± Why hadn¡¯t he told her that the restaurant was owned by the Ferrari Group? Instead he told her only when she was about to leave. She was so angry! ¡°All right, let¡¯s say I did it on purpose. What are you going to do to me?¡± Cristian was so shameless that she was stunned. ¡°What did I tell you when I was in the restaurant bathroom?¡± Cristian removed her coat, and his voice grew darker: ¡°I have a feeling.¡± Serena¡¯s eyes widened and her face paled. She understood very well what he meant, even if he did not want to say it explicitly, her actions spoke for him. Cristian was pressing her against him. That cheerful mood of his had made her realize something. Serena was in his arms and her face gradually paled. ¡°Cristian, what do you mean?¡± He took off her jacket and threw it on the cold floor. Cristian¡¯s warm, dry hand caressed her smooth back and said, ¡°Have you always worn this dress since you came back? No one can look at my woman.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Was he listening to her words? His attitude showed that Cristian was not listening to her at all. Serena was helpless and pushed him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cristian said in a deep voice, ¡°I am continuing.¡± ¡°Continuing?¡± ¡°What we had started in the bathroom.¡± Feeling disturbed, Cristian¡¯s eyes had an impatient look. He took a bite out of her, and Serena cried out in pain. Serena had not expected Cristian to suddenly be so¡­ enthusiastic. He removed her clothes, starting at her neck and lowering them little by little. He was in full fervor, but every inch of Serena¡¯s skin touched by his warm hands was a humiliation for her. He did not like her at all. He hated her so much before. He always looked at her with disgusted eyes and insulted her many times. The child in her womb was not his. What man could ever like a woman like her? Instead, since it happened, his attitude toward her changedpletely. He liked to hug her, kiss her and flirt with her. Suddenly she thought of a word said by a staff member of thepany ¡ª lover. Cristian had not married her. He had only said that she was his woman. She had to leave six monthster. Was it possible he took herself as a lover during this time? No. She didn¡¯t want to! Serena¡¯s pupils suddenly widened for a few minutes and she pushed Cristian away. ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± She said repeatedly as she pushed him. Cristian was in the mood for it, who would had not expected her to push him away. At first he ignored her, but then he was strongly impressed by her. He squeezed her wrist and put it behind him, bringing their bodies closer together and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you know whose legs you are sitting on now? By behaving like this you are only making me angrier¡­¡± After hearing those words, Serena¡¯s face changed, ¡°Cristian, don¡¯t you hate me? Shouldn¡¯t you hate me and not touch me? What are you doing now?¡± Serena was out of control: ¡°You¡¯re treating me like a toy, because I¡¯m divorced and I¡¯m not pregnant with your child, so¡­. you want to punish me like this?¡± Cristian clenched his hands, stunned for a moment, narrowed his eyes and stared at her, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m punishing you?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Serena looked at Cristian¡¯s deep eyes and said in a clear voice, ¡°You hated me before. Why did you suddenly change? Just because of what happened that night? In that case, if it was because of what happened that night, don¡¯t do it, because ¡­ I was drugged that night, I hadn¡¯t done it willingly.¡± Thest sentence made Cristian¡¯s unpleasant face darken. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth, ¡°Tell me again what you just said?¡± Serena bit her lower lip and looked at him stubbornly. He pinched her chin. This time, Cristian used a lot of force. He stared at her, ¡°You didn¡¯t want it, so I forced you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you,¡± Serena exined, ¡°That night Enrico wanted to tease you. He thought you were unable to have an erection, so he wanted to make you feel unbearable pain. He didn¡¯t imagine that you¡­¡± Serena said nothing after that. Although she had lost her mind that night, she could remember every little detail. She was so out of control that night, but the marks on her body the next day did not deceive. ¡°He didn¡¯t imagine what?¡± Cristian was somber and squeezed her chin even harder. ¡°You didn¡¯t want me to be the one to save you that night. You wanted it to be someone else?¡± Serena: ¡°I¡­¡± Hearing these words, he sounded very jealous, but jealous of whom? No, he was simply jealous. He clearly hated her! She knew this. There was no need to think much. Without turning her head, Serena said, ¡°In short, you and I were forced to do it that night. It¡¯s in the past now. No need to think about it.¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­ is that what you want?¡± Serena bit her lip and said nothing.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She was confused about what she wanted, but she definitely was not confused about the rtionship because of Cristian hugging and kissing her every day. She did not want this! She wanted¡­ she wanted¡­. Serena closed her eyes and stopped thinking. Serena, you didn¡¯t deserve this. Chapter 132: I will sacrifice myself for you After a long silence, Cristian let her go. ¡°Well, if this is what you want, then I will make this sacrifice.¡± With what he said, Cristian pushed her away. Serena staggered back two steps and looked at him in astonishment. ¡°I don¡¯t want a woman who has no interest in me.¡± Those words sounded full of irony, even the corners of his mouth had bent into a wry smile. And his eyes had a scornful look: ¡°You are simply very beautiful, but since you are so reluctant, stay away from me in the future.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ I understand.¡± Silently she put her dress back on. Before leaving, she looked at the coat on the ground, ¡°Can you lend me your coat again? I will return it to you when Ie home in the evening.¡± ¡°Are you relying only on yourself?¡± Cristian curled his lips. ¡°If you need my help, maybe I could think about it.¡± Let it go. Serena turned and left the office. When she returned to her position and sat down, her chest was still pounding. That phrase of Cristian¡¯s, ¡°You simply look very beautiful,¡± kepting back to her mind. As she imagined, he only liked her body. Before, however, she had a feeling that he liked her. How could she have been so stupid? How could she have had such an idea? It was like the sun would rise in the west,. It was a wrong feeling. The zipper behind her dress was broken and could not be pulled up. She could not go out, and Cristian would not lend her the coat. Serena was sitting and stunned. After a while, the elevator door suddenly opened. A charming woman stepped out and looked around. Serena turned to look and saw Anna Galli from the finance department. What was she doing here? Anna saw her and rushed over. Was she looking for her? ¡°Hi!¡± Anna ran to her and looked around. When she found that she was alone, she asked in a rude way, ¡°Did you spend all the money?¡± The money? Serena thought about what happened at noon and shook her head, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°No? What about the business meeting? How is it possible that you didn¡¯t spend it? Are you by any chance lying?¡± Ever since she had approved the money to Serena¡¯s ount, Anna had been in turmoil. She was afraid that Serena would not return the money. If so, it would have been a problem for her in thepany. The Ferrari Group was not like other smallpanies. In ces like the Ferrari Group, once a mistake was made, you were fired. Whatpany could have hired her at that point? That was why Anna had to hurry up and ask her if she had spent that money, and checked the bill. ¡°I did not deceive you. Simply at noon a very peculiar thing happened, but¡­¡± Serena thought that that money should not be avable at the moment. Obviously Anna was worried. Serena thought about returning the money to make her feelfortable. So she opened her purse and pulled out a card. ¡°Here it is.¡± Anna quickly reached in and took it, looked at it and asked for confirmation, ¡°You really didn¡¯t use it?¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Yes, you can record it when youe back.¡± Anna: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and check. If you cheated me, I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± She was about to leave, but suddenly noticed that Serena¡¯s clothes were a little loose, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your clothes?¡± Hearing this, Serena unconsciously reached out to fix her clothes, but saw Anna say with a look of disdain, ¡°Did you do this on purpose to seduce Cristian?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ not like you think!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Serena bit her lower lip in embarrassment and exined, ¡°The zipper is broken and cannot be pulled up.¡± Anna believed it and went to check, ¡°Let me help you. Is it really broken?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She pulled up her clothes without answering Anna. Anna saw she had a bad expression, so she took off her white coat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lend you my coat.¡± Serena was stunned. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want it?¡± Anna assumed a posture to take the coat back. Serena immediately took it, ¡°Thank you.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When she thanked her, Anna¡¯s face was unnatural: ¡°What are you thanking me for? I simply can¡¯t stand to see you sitting here dressed like this. It will influence other people¡¯s work!¡± After Anna left, Serena put on her coat. There were still people willing to help her. On the surface, Anna looked mean, but in reality, she was a good person. Serena suddenly lifted her lips and smiled. * That night, after taking a bath, Alice ran into the next room to check on Matteo. She was stopped by the servant at the door. ¡°Miss Alice, Mr. Giordano is taking a bath. What can I do for you?¡± Hearing this, Alice looked intensely at the man, ¡°I am looking for my brother to talk to him. Why are you stopping me? Can¡¯t I go in?¡± Alice¡¯s bad reputation had spread among the servants. Seeing her so angry, the man lowered his eyes and whispered, ¡°Miss Alice, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just want to remind Miss Alice that Mr. Giordano is taking a bath. It might bother him if youe in now.¡± ¡°Is that perhaps your problem? Even though my brother will be angry with me, this is not something for you to worry about!¡± Alice said fiercely, ¡°Get out of here!¡± The servant dared not speak again, so he turned and left. After he left, Alice took a deep breath, then opened the door to the room and went inside. She would wait for her older brother to enter the room and then ask him how things were going with Serena. As she entered, Alice thought a lot, plus she was wearing very nice pajamas. This was the first time Alice had entered Matteo¡¯s room. Matteo¡¯s room reflected him very much. It was colored white and very cold, very in. After entering she did not feel rxed at all. Who had designated that bedroom? It looked like the sad room of a dead man. A ssh of water was hearding from the bathroom. Alice looked around and saw the briefcase on the table, with a yellow paper bag next to it. Could it be the information her brother had on Serena? Thinking about this, Alice took the envelope and wantede to open it. Would her brother have been happy if she had opened it? But she was too curious. Alice thought it would be better to sneak a look, then she would put it back. Thinking so, Alice quietly opened the paper bag and extracted the contents. Initially her heart was pounding; she was very nervous. However, after seeing what was inside, her eyes suddenly widened. How¡­ how could this be possible? Chapter 133: Worse than strangers Alice could not believe what she saw. The details of the person listed were those of Cristian. So she and Serena searched for a stranger for so long, only to find out that none other than Cristian. The father of the baby had always been by her side, but she did not know that, and neither did Cristian. How had this happened? WOW. The sound of water in the bathroom suddenly stopped. Alice suddenly recovered, and Matteo had finished bathing. If she had stayed there any longer, he would have discovered her. Thinking of this, Alice quickly put the papers inside the bag. However, she was in a hurry, when she put the papers back into the bag and was about to leave, her sleeve identally knocked his cell phone off the table. Bang! The sound of the cell phone falling was very loud. When she picked up the cell phone to put it back, the bathroom door opened. Alice stopped and turned to look in the direction of the bathroom. Matteo had just taken a bath. His strong body was still wet with clear water. His dark hair was slightly wet on his forehead. And his dark eyes on his cold face stared at Alice. He did not speak. And his thin lips were tense, and his eyes fell on Alice¡¯s face. Alice¡¯s heart was beating fast, and her eyes turned away from Matteo. This attitude was wrong. Alice pulled her lips together and extended a hand to greet Matteo, ¡°Matteo¡­¡± Alice felt her voice trembling. Matteo did not speak. His eyes gradually lowered and he looked at her hand. Alice was startled and unconsciously brought her hand behind her, but soon realized she was doing it wrong and quickly reached for his cell phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Matteo. I identally dropped your cell phone just now and it fell to the ground. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s broken¡­¡± Alice said softly, suppressing the irritated mood inside her. Matteo seemed indifferent, rubbed his hair with a towel, walked toward her with straight legs. Alice felt as if crushed by the seriousness emanating from his body. She heard only his cold voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that without my permission you could not enter my room?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Alice¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Matteo, I didn¡¯t want to¡­ I heard you were taking a bath and I wanted to¡­e in and wait for you.¡± Saying this, Alice was so nervous that she burst into tears, and looked pitifully at Matteo. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Alice put down his cell phone and made to leave. Matteo stopped her and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Alice stood still in panic. Alice felt a sharp look behind her and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alice blinked, took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°There is no problem. You simply just returned from abroad. I missed you, so I wanted toe and see if you were sleeping. I¡­¡± She began to speak incoherently. Alice hated that situation, but she could fake it well. However, every time she looked at Matteo¡¯s eyes, it was as if he could see inside her. She felt like an open book and that he would discover her every lie. Moreover, she was guilty, so she could not look Matteo in the face. Matteo said no more and his eyes fell on the paper envelope. When he was about to take it, he saw that it had been opened, so he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did you read what it says?¡± Alice turned pale when he asked, and denied, ¡°No, no, Matteo, I just walked in and saw your cell phone light up. I identally dropped it.¡± Matteo: ¡°¡­¡± She raised her eyelids and gave a giggle so that only he could hear it. ¡°Really?¡± He asked. Alice¡¯s heart pounded, ¡°Matteo, is that very important information? I would never touch your things. You know I have always behaved well. If there is no problem, I would go back to my room.¡± Matteo looked at her, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°We will talk about this tomorrow. Now you will be very tired. You need to rest!¡± With what she said, Alice left the room. Matteo looked at her coldly, opened the envelope, nced at the data and then threw it on the table. After a while, something urred to him. He took out a folded A4 sheet of paper from his suit pocket and opened it. There was a picture on it. Although the woman smiled, he could not hide the coldness in her eyes. The indifference in her gaze made her look different from ordinary people. Who was she¡­ why was she so simr to the person he remembered? * When Serena came home in the evening, she washed the coat Anna had lent her, dried it and took it to thepany¡¯s finance department the next day. Anna looked proud when she went to return the clothes. ¡°Now I can tell you. I didn¡¯t lend you my clothes to help you. I didn¡¯t want you to seduce Cristian!¡± Serena felt that the person in front of her was cold in the face and warm in the soul. She nodded, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Anna saw that she was still smiling and narrowed her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Despite what I just told you, you didn¡¯t get angry?¡± Serena smiled and said, ¡°Because I know you helped me. Thank you for yesterday, otherwise I really wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.¡± Anna: ¡°What are you thanking me for? If you have nothing to do, leave now!¡± Serena left. When she entered the elevator, she met Cristian who was going upstairs. Their gazes met. Before Serena looked away, Cristian had already looked away first. The cold breathing from his body almost froze her. Serena entered before the elevator closed. She felt cold in her neck and arms as soon as she entered. What she was wearing today was a green sleeveless suit, which matched her skin, but her soft arms were exposed, which made it disagreeable to Cristian¡¯s sight. This damn woman was wearing more and more provocative clothes! ¡°Assistant Gallo.¡± Luca greeted Serena. Serena nodded to him, then stood aside without speaking. Luca noticed that the moment Serena arrived, Cristian¡¯s breathing became colder, filling the small space of the elevator. When he saw Serena, he turned without looking at her again. What was the problem? Were they not on good terms at the restaurant yesterday? What could have happened in only one night¡­? Chapter 134: Do you have to do that? There was a strange atmosphere in the elevator. The person who felt the worst was Luca. He had to endure the air of tension between the two, especially from Cristian. Fortunately, the elevator quickly arrived, and Luca got out quickly. He did not even look back. Standing in the corner, Serena looked over her shoulder, feeling particrly ufortable. Luca took two steps back and asked her in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Wasn¡¯t everything okay yesterday? What happened today?¡± Serena did not want to answer Luca¡¯s question, so she kept silent. Since she got no answer, Luca gave up and left. Serena returned to her workce and word-filled papers, but Cristian¡¯s cold eyes surfaced in her mind. He was so obviously cold and disgusted. Did he hate her more now? Strange. She had already clearly exined to him how things were. What was the point of getting annoyed now? Now it was time to work hard! Serena reinvigorated herself and focused on her work. At lunchtime, Alice sent her a message and asked if she was free. She had something important to tell her. When Serena saw the message, she thought about the dinner with Matteo yesterday. Now that Matteo had returned, and the truth hade back. But now¡­ Serena suddenly had the feeling that the man was not important. Thinking about this, Serena bit her lower lip.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°I have to work. Maybe I don¡¯t have time.¡± Alice quickly replied to the message, ¡°In that case, we can meet in two days.¡± Her thoughts were the same as Serena¡¯s, because she had not found the words to exin the matter to Serena, so she preferred to put it off. Serena smiled. Then the two stopped mentioning the thing. Alice breathed a sigh of relief. Although she had not exined the matter to Serena, maybe there were things to be done today, so she went to ask her brother. With this in mind, Alice changed clothes and went out. As soon as Serena put down her cell phone to have a meal, someone sat down in front of her. ¡°So you¡¯re here, making it hard for me to look for you.¡± Serena raised her head. It was Anna. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°What? There is no other seat in the cafeteria. Can¡¯t I sit here? Since you have bullied others in the cafeteriast time, no one dares to sit in front of you anymore?¡± Said Anna proudly. Hearing this, Serena could not help but raise her lips, ¡°Yes, no one wants to sit in front of me. So why do you?¡± Anna hummed, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m standing and I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Anna was pacing back and forth and suddenly approached and asked, ¡°Have you taken the initiative?¡± Hearing this, Serena felt stunned, and then shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± Anna was stunned, then stepped forward snorting, ¡°So they took the initiative?¡± ¡°Yes, I just reacted.¡± ¡°Shit, so they had taken the initiative for real? It¡¯s really¡­ How can some people who seem very nice be so cruel? So if you reacted, it was self-defense!¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ You didn¡¯t think that I¡­¡± ¡°That was before. I thought it was you who took the initiative, but it was them. No need to be kind. They should be beaten to death¡­¡± Saying this, Anna realized that it was too violent, so she quickly closed her fist and coughed, ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I¡¯m a nice person, and don¡¯t tell the others!¡± Then Anna exchanged a few words with Serena. When she left, she told her, ¡°I think you are a good person and very brave. I think we could be good friends.¡± Huh? Friends? Serena was motionless. Was that possible? Since she had joined thepany, no one had ever spoken to her. Everyone thought she was rmended by some special means, so she was especially despised. Now suddenly Anna had told her that she wanted to be her friend, and Serena felt stunned. ¡± Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Anna stared at her with her big eyes. Serena recovered, shook her head and exined, ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little surprised because ¡­ I don¡¯t have any friends.¡± Anna narrowed her eyes and looked at her, ¡°I won¡¯t be the only one?¡± ¡°There is another one, but besides her none.¡± Anna patted her shoulder, ¡°From today on I will be your friend. In the future I will cover for you.¡± Serena gave her a touched look. Anna suddenly approached and asked, ¡°But can you tell me how you won Cristian?¡± ¡­ So now Serena and Anna became friends. Although Anna was lovely, she was also very blunt, simple and direct. After work, Anna went directly to see Serena, took her out for dinner, and then asked her about Cristian. After she asked Serena several times this question, she answered helplessly, ¡°My rtionship with Cristian ¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not the kind of rtionship you think it is, so¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you his lover?¡± The word ¡°lover¡± made Serena turn pale. Anna immediately exined, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that. I¡¯ve heard it from others!¡± Serena: ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t want to be his mistress or lover, even though they will divorce in six months. Now she was still his wife. And even if they divorced, she was still his ex-wife! Thinking of this, Serena calmed down. ¡°You¡¯re not the mistress, so ¡­ you are his girlfriend?¡± Those words from Anna made Serena¡¯s expression change, ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After the two separated, Serena returned to Cristian¡¯s house. When she walked through the door, she met Cristian. After greeting him, Serena went upstairs. After entering the room, she noticed that there was no nket on the bed. She looked closer and saw that the nket had been ced on Cristian¡¯s bed. Serena then went to get the nket. ¡°Put it down!¡± Cristian came out of the bathroom in the wheelchair and scolded her after seeing what she had just done. Serena stopped, turned her head and looked at Cristian. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my quilt.¡± ¡°What do you mean your quilt? You took my quilt. Where is the problem if I take it back?¡± Serena asked. Hearing that speech, Cristian taunted her, ¡°Do you really have anything of your own in this house? Do you have any idea where you are?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you have to do that?¡± Serena asked, looking at him and taking a deep breath. Chapter 135: His revenge ¡°What?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were as deep as see. When she spoke, the atmosphere became as cold as ice. Serena stood there, holding the quilt in one hand and looking at him. Those eyes as calm as a sea without waves. After a while, Serena let go and put the quilt back, and said to herself in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± After speaking it, she turned and walked back to her bed. She thought about it for a while, got up and went out again. Cristian was so angry that the blue veins on his forehead suddenly swelled. When Serena went to the maid to ask for a nket, the maid she embarrassedly replied, ¡°Forgive me, Mrs. Ferrari. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to give it to you, but today¡¯s nkets have been washed and are wet now and we can¡¯t give it to you.¡± Serena frowned slightly and said, ¡°No nket left?¡± The maid shook her head. ¡°Really?¡± Serena arched her eyebrows suspiciously. The maid was so startled that she bowed her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is what Mr. Ferrari ordered. Please don¡¯t put us in trouble.¡± Serena had an expression that she knew it long before, and she shrugged, ¡°Well, in that case, I won¡¯t force it.¡± After speaking this, she turned and left, and many of the maids began to whisper. ¡°What are the problems between Mr. Ferrari and Mrs. Ferrari? Didn¡¯t they get close again a few days ago? Why did they start sleeping apart again today? ¡± ¡°Newly married couples are like that. They make so much noise.¡± Said a younger maid. ¡°Really?¡± I think it¡¯s a big problem this time. Mr. Ferrari didn¡¯t give Mrs. Ferrari a quilt. Won¡¯t she be cold tonight?¡± ¡°Little girl, you really don¡¯t understand anything. You¡¯re still too young. Mr. Ferrari is forcing Mrs. Ferrari to take the initiative to sleep with him. Does Mr. Ferrari have his own quilt? ¡± ¡°Ah okay, that¡¯s right¡­ Mr. Ferrari¡­ What a double-crosser! ¡± However, Serena did not hear a word they said. When she returned to the room, she saw Cristian staring at her coldly but not angry. ¡°Did you expect me to arrive with nothing?¡± Cristian tightened his thin lips and said nothing. ¡°Mr. Ferrari, you just need to take this quilt back. Why don¡¯t you let them give me another one?¡± He cast her a cold look, then huffed and looked away, ignoring her. Serena could not help but be angry. Everyone in that house had listened to Cristian¡¯s orders and they had not listened to her. Even if he wanted her to die, she would not have had the ability to object. ¡°Well, they¡¯re not going to give it to you anyway.¡± In the worst scenario, she would roll up the quilt that covered on the floor to cover herself and then go buy a new one the next day after working. However, the new quilt would not cost much money. Serena could still afford to buy one and did not need to ask others for help.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The night was as cold as ice. Days passed and it was already autumn. Serena slept on the floor, folding the remaining part of the quilt in half to cover herself. She wore thicker pajamas so that she could fall asleep without feeling too cold. It was just that the body cannot stretch. At first Serena felt trapped, but after getting used to it for a while, she didn¡¯t feel so ufortable. She closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. What Serena did not know was that after falling asleep, a tall figure appeared in front of her, and after checking that she was asleep the figure sneered. ¡°What a stupid woman! Would you rather fall asleep like this than bend down before me?¡± * Although she had slept well, when Serena woke up the next day she felt back pain. She got up and did some stretching. Seeing her eyes dark as ink, Serena went to the bathroom to wash up. When she returned, Cristian was no longer in the house. Serena nced at the small calendar in her bag and discovered that it had been almost a month since she hade to the Ferrari house. And as time passed, the baby in her womb was already two months old, and there were still five months away from leaving the house as their agreement. She told herself to get over that time. As soon as she arrived at the workce, she knew that she would contact the Giordano Group to discuss the contract and that the signer would arrive at the headquarters. Serena felt that as one of the people in charge of this project, she would have to prepare many documents early in the morning so that she could use themter. Until she heard that the signer had arrived downstairs, Serena remained with the documents in her hand and prepared to get up. Out of the office came Cristian and Luca. Serena wanted to work with him and waited for him. Who knew whether the two would stop once they got to her. Nevertheless, Luca walked in front of Serena. ¡°Give them to me, Serena Gallo.¡± Hearing this, Serena took a while to respond, ¡°What?¡± Luca spoke awkwardly, ¡°Have you prepared the documents for this project?¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Well, they are ready, these¡­ ¡°She handed over the documents and smiled ¡°I will exinter to President Giordano. In this coboration there should be no problems.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to go there. ¡± Luca gave a slight cough and lowered his voice, ¡°It is not necessary that youe to this meeting.¡± Hearing this, Serena was a little stunned. ¡°No need for me to go?¡± Why? She had prepared all these documents after working on them for a long time. Hadn¡¯t Cristian by any chance given them to her? And now suddenly he wanted them back? Luca curled his lips, gave no exnation to Serena, but looked in Cristian¡¯s direction. So Serena understood that it had all been orchestrated by Cristian, and she stepped forward and asked, ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I go to the meeting room? ¡± Cristianzily raised his eyelids. His ck eyes were filled with contempt, and sneered, ¡°Who are you? To attend the meeting? Do you miss the days when you served tea? ¡± ¡°¡­ ¡°Talking about the time when she was serving tea, Serena paled. It was when she first came to the Ferrari house, and she was forced to be Cristian¡¯s assistant. And then he had ways to humiliate her and asked her to serve him tea in the meeting room. He thought it can make her give up the role. ¡°If you miss it so much, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving you another chance.¡± Serena clenched her fists. She should not have left if she had the dignity. However, this time she had worked hard to prepare the project documents, so why would she stay out? It was better to serve tea than being absent. In that way, she too could hear what they were talking in the meeting room. Until then she would have a chance to exin the project for them. Thinking about this, Serena stubbornly raised her eyes and looked at Cristian. ¡°All right, then please give me another chance to serve tea.¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°Remember, you are an incapacitated person in the conference room and you have no right to speak.¡± Chapter 136: Impatience Serena followed Cristian into the conference room. Leonardo was also among them. When his eyes met Serena¡¯s, he shed her a gentle smile. Although Serena was in a bad mood, she just couldn¡¯t resist his gentle gaze as calm as a spring breeze. Her resentment toward Cristian became minor and she smiled at him too. These small interactions naturally were noticed by Cristian. At this point, his breath became more icy! Matteo Giordano and Chiara Gatti had already arrived. And Leonardo, the vice president, went to greet them personally. So when Serena saw Leonardo, she could see the Matteo and Chiara sitting next to him. Just like the day before, Matteo still sat there, with a cold look, as if he could not see anyone in her eyes. He read the documents in front of him. When Serena looked at him, he seemed to be aware of what had happened. He looked up and saw Serena, nodding weakly. Serena nodded as well, and then nodded to re. The frost emanating from Cristian¡¯s body now reflected her hostility. Oh, she was such a woman loved by everyone. People greeted her wherever she went, and she must have been so proud. After they sat down, Cristian¡¯s thin fingertips tapped on the table, ¡°Coffee.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go make it.¡± She immediately went out, prepared the coffee. There was no one to help her throughout the conference room. Serena was struggling a lot. When she entered the meeting room with arge tray of cups of coffee, the meeting had already started. Someone in the meeting room was giving a speech. Serena could not make any noise and gently ced each cup of coffee in front of the directors, shareholders and executives. Seeing how hard she was struggling, Leonardo supported her as she approached and Serena looked at him gratefully. Then she walked over and brought a cup of coffee to Matteo. Matteo looked at her fair hands with thin fingers that looked like they were made of jade. He remembered his mother. When he was very young, his mother stood in front of him reading each book to him, page by page, and telling him various stories in a soft voice and finally stroking his head. ¡°Matteo, if you have a chance to find your sister, you must treat her well.¡± It could be said that after his mother¡¯s death, Matteo continued to work hard in order to achieve this goal. In two years, he managed to find his much-loved sister from whom he had been separated since birth, but¡­ he still felt empty and always felt that he had not yet fulfilled his mother¡¯s expectations. At that moment, Serena¡¯s presence widened that emptiness in his heart even more. As Serena¡¯s figure ovepped more and more with the one in his memories, this one seemed to trap him, almost intentionally, within an illusion. She was the sister he was looking for. It seemed that at the end of this encounter, Chiara was to investigate Serena¡¯s life experiences. Chiara looked at Serena in amazement. She had not expected that she would do it all by herself. Looking at Cristian who was sitting at the head of the table, Chiara thought of the scene in the restaurant the day before. Then she thought: this was really a ruthless man!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. A loud noise was heard. When Serena came in with coffee for the second time, Leonardo couldn¡¯t take it anymore. When he made to get up and help her, Matteo suddenly looked at Chiara and gave her a hint. Chiara had worked alongside Matteo for many years, and she soon understood. She stood up in front of Leonardo to help Serena hold the coffee, and whispered, ¡°I will help you.¡± Serena stared at her without understanding, ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± After that, Chiara and Serena distributed coffee to everyone. When they stood in front of Cristian, ¡°The secretary of the group Giordano is so good at understanding others.¡± sneered Cristian. The sudden sound interrupted the ongoing meeting. Everyone¡¯s faces were surprised and no one realized what was happening. Matteo¡¯s eyes met Cristian¡¯s icy ones. His voice was stiff: ¡°Is there ack of staff in yourpany? This makes me wonder if yourpany will be able to keep up with the Group¡¯s progress after the cooperation. ¡± Cristian huffed coldly, ¡°Being the firstpany in North City, we have always valued skill and not quantity.¡± Serena was listening, frowning slightly. Again, Cristian was a person who always showed no mercy even though he wanted to cooperate with the Giordano group. Would he be able to stifle his temperament? Serena did not know what was going on. She had already been humiliated by Cristian in this way, but nevertheless she was only thinking about the Ferrari group. Was it because she was dealing with the situations around her? Everyone slowly became aware of what had happened in this meeting. Would Matteo and Chiara confront each other in the end? For what then? ¡°Really? Then I hope yourpany will let me think about the decision.¡± The meeting ended early, but what was truly surprising was the achievement of cooperation. Neither Cristian nor Matteo cast dirty looks at each other because of that exchange of jokes. After signing the contract, both parties shook hands. When the meeting ended, Serena listened to some words from people of high-ranking. ¡°Mr. Giordano and Mr. Ferrari are the generation that will overtake us. They are still able to sign the contract despite the sudden squabble. I thought this project would end badly.¡± ¡°Impossible. Although Mr. Ferrari has a disability, his mind is clear. He knows that these opportunities for cooperation should be taken. Looking at Mr. Giordano¡¯s appearance, you can definitely see that he is a young man who is doing things straightforwardly. Fortunately, you can see the difference. ¡± When Matteo and Chiara left the meeting room, Chiara could not help but say, ¡°Mr. Giordano, you should have defended for Ms. Gallo.¡± Hearing this, Matteo frowned slightly. Chiara continued, ¡°The two of them should be at odds. President Giordano was very calm, but today as¡­¡± However, before Chiara could finish speaking, she heard Matteo ordering her, ¡°Chiara Gatti, check the information on Serena Gallo, all the information.¡± Chiara was stunned. ¡°Quick.¡± said Matteo again. Chiara responded, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± She was very puzzled: for the first time Matteo showed interest in a woman. Could it be that he had fallen in love with Serena? But¡­ What was so special about Serena? She was pretty, elegant and slender, especially her cool eyes gave the impression to others of her nobility of spirit. But even so, she should not have made President Giordano so awkward. What did it all mean? Seeing that everyone had left, Serena was also ready to leave, but Luca joined her and said, ¡°Serena Gallo, Mr. Ferrari would like you to stay here and clean all the cups.¡± Hearing this, Serene had no choice but cleaned the coffee cups on the table. Leonardo left the seatte and seeing that she was busy. He put down his pen and walked over to help her. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Cristian ask someone to help you?¡± ¡°Um¡­ ¡°Serena took two steps back, ¡°Vice President Ferrari.¡± She remembered Cristian¡¯s words. She had to keep her distance from Leonardo. Chapter 137: Saliva has the effect of stopping bleeding Seeing her taking a step back, Leonardo¡¯s eyes darkened a little, ¡°Am I the devil?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Serena did not understand what he meant, and looked at him puzzledly. Leonardo smiled bitterly, ¡°If I¡¯m not the devil, why are you so afraid of me?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ Sorry Leonardo. ¡± She was not afraid of him. She was just afraid that Cristian would get her into trouble when he saw them. That man¡­ Although he disliked her, his desire to possess her was extremely strong. Because she had the stigma of Mrs. Ferrari. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t me you.¡± Leonardo smiled sweetly at her and whispered, ¡°I can clean this, so you go up first.¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°How can it be? I can do it myself. Leonardo, go ahead.¡± Thinking of thest time he helped her in the cafeteria, Serena had not time to thank him while she hid and avoided seeing him. Serena felt a little sad, so she lowered her voice and said, ¡°By the way, thank you for thest time in the canteen.¡± ¡°Never mind. Later, Cristian wille to pick you up, right?¡± Speaking of that, Leonardo smiled slightly, ¡°Cristian still cares about his wife.¡± Speaking of Cristian, Serena realized that he was no longer in the conference room. Perhaps he did not want to see her at that moment? Serena¡¯s mood sank. Sheughed at herself inside her heart, ¡°Well, maybe.¡± Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Leonardo said with concern, ¡°What is it? Why is Cristian treating you like this? Did you have a fight? ¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know how to say it. It¡¯s quiteplicated.¡± Leonardo saw that her facial features were all wrinkled with distress. But in his eyes, she was very very pretty. He could not help but reach out a hand and stroke Serena¡¯s head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Girls still need some positive attitudes and smile more. This intimate action left Serena stunned for a few seconds before she reacted, and then she took two steps back, ¡°Thank you, Leonardo, I know.¡± ¡°Are you free after work? They say that eating sweets improves mood. The cakest time¡­¡± When it came to sweets, Serena¡¯s face became a little ugly, ¡°Leonardo¡­ I don¡¯t want to deceive you, so I think I should tell you the truth. ¡± ¡°OK.¡± ¡°Actually I don¡¯t eat sweets. The cakest time¡­ I gave it to a friend of mine. Lenoardo, are you offended?¡± Serena thought it best to rify in order to avoid sending her a cake on a whim or having her eat one. Leonardo probably did not expect her to be so sincere, he was surprised at first, then suddenlyughed. Once again he reached out his hand to massage her head, ¡°I am very happy.¡± Serena: ¡°???¡± ¡°You are willing to share your true thoughts with me, which makes me very happy.¡± Leonardo put his hands on her head and his voice was as gentle as the wind, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t like sweets, so what do you like?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Serena looked at him and thought seriously, ¡°Spicy? No, Leonardo, I¡¯m going to work first. ¡± After talking, Serena ran away and left the meeting room with coffee cups in her hand. As a result, she ran into Cristian who was outside the door. Serena took two steps back in fright. In an instant, the cups fell to the floor. Because the cups she was holding were huge, she made a lot of noise. But at that moment, almost everyone had gone. When they heard her voice, they looked back and found that Serena had dropped the cups. Leonardo, who was in the conference room, heard the movement and rushed out, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Leonardo quickly approached to take Serena away from the scene. The floor was full of shards, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t hurt your feet.¡± Cristian saw the whole scene and coldly curled his thin lips. ¡°You worried a lot.¡± Hearing it, Leonard looked at him, and his eyes seemed helpless, ¡°Cristian, how can you let her do it all by herself?¡± ¡°The Ferraripany does not breed ckers. What can she do?¡± Cristian sneered coldly. Leonardo frowned slightly, ¡°As far as I know, she contacted the Giordano group, and prepared the documents for this meeting, right? You said she can¡¯t do anything. That¡¯s not right. She is a very capable assistant. You are wasting her talent.¡± ¡°Oh, it seems that my brother knows my wife¡¯s abilities better than her husband?¡± ¡°Cristian, why do you have to say such a thing? Do you know what kind of person I am?¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze became more hostile, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of person you are.¡± Cristian began to get grumpier. He spoke to Leonardo in a sarcastic tone. Serena thought about it for a while and let go of Leonardo¡¯s hand. She should not have caused Leonardo any problems. It was probably the close rtionship between Leonardo and Serena that made Cristian so grumpy. ¡°Mr. Leonardo, I¡¯m really okay. Go to work. I¡¯ll clean up here.¡± ¡°Aurora?¡± ¡°Please, Mr. Leonardo!¡± Serena¡¯s voice became a little heavier, and Leonardo stopped. He looked at Serena helplessly, then looked in Cristian¡¯s direction, and finally could only sigh. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m leaving. Cristian, you have to m down. ¡± After Leonardo left, Serena looked relieved, knelt down to pick up the debris on the floor. She put them in the tray one by one, and silently picked them up in front of Cristian. Cristian narrowed his eyes at this scene. He was very annoyed. When he wanted to scold her for not using a broom, Serena¡¯s hand hurt with shards. Herplexion changed, but she said nothing. As Cristian was still watching, she removed the blood from her hand and continued to pick up the shards. She just wanted to prevent Cristian from seeing her as fragile. She did not want to be insulted by him anymore. Unexpectedly, Cristian suddenly rolled the wheelchair in front of her, and then suddenly grabbed her arm and lifted her up. Serena eximed and her wrist was clutched by him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see your hands bleeding?¡± Cristian asked fiercely. ¡°I saw them¡­ ¡°Serena replied stuttering, trying to withdraw her hand, ¡°This is none of your business.¡± ¡°None of my business?¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze was as fierce as a wolf¡¯s. He put his injured finger in his mouth and sucked. Serena¡¯s face turned red and she wanted to withdraw her hand, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, what are you doing? ? Let me go!¡± His tongue was greasy and he sucked all the blood off her. After a while, Cristian let her go and smiled mischievously, ¡°Saliva has the effect of stopping the bleeding. You should thank me.¡± Chapter 138: Disgrace Serena blushed and pulled her hand back, staring at Cristian deeply with bitterness. ¡°Who wants you to help me stop the bleeding? Damn it!¡± Cristian snorted deeply, ¡°What? You still want others to stop the bleeding? ¡± Serena didn¡¯t bother to exin. What she said would get it worse. She just wanted to squat down and pick things up, but Cristian scolded her, ¡°Howe you¡¯re so stupid? All the shards in one hand?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡°Serena suddenly raised her head, ¡°Do you want me to use a broom?¡± When she had squatted down earlier to pick up the shards, she thought Cristian deliberately wanted to humiliate her and wanted her to pick them up with her hands, so there was no need to go get a broom. But, unexpectedly, he allowed her to do so. Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously, and his hostility was extremely heavy: ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Serena stood up abruptly and turned to get her a broom. If he had agreed, she would not have been stupid enough to use her hands. When she returned, Serena saw only Cristian¡¯s back. As soon as he left, his icy breath left with him and the surrounding temperature returned to normal. Serena quickly cleaned up the shards on the floor. The cleaning woman happened to arrive here and saw Serena cleaning the floor. Seeing this scene, she was surprised and shouted, ¡°Oh, how are you young people working now? You have broken so many cups. You¡¯re young and energetic. Actually you are not as good as us old people.¡± Serena awkwardly put down her broom and left. After work, Anna Galli went to her, asking in a low voice. ¡°I heard Cristian embarrassed you in the morning meeting. How on earth did you do that? Howe you disgrace yourself? ¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Anna: ¡°Let me tell you. Men are all the same. They don¡¯t like what they get and then they try to please other women by being humble. Is this necessary? Besides, our Cristian is still disabled. I don¡¯t think he should be so picky. It would be nice to have you with him.¡± Hearing this, Serena was helpless: ¡°Are you teasing me orforting me?¡± ¡°Both!¡± Anna smiled as she took her arm and then said, ¡°I tease you but I alsofort you, but you are too disappointing. I think you should be morepetitive and you should get him.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ You think too much, really! ¡± Anna wanted to say something more, but suddenly a figure appeared in front of her, so she and Serena had to stop. Anna was a little surprised. She looked at the person in front of her. ¡°Vice President Ferrari!¡± Leonardo smiled at Anna, and that smile immediately warmed Anna¡¯s heart, who lowered her eyes intimidatedly. Leonardo looked at Serena, ¡°Are you free?¡± Serena was surprised for a while, but did not react for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She asked. Leonardo looked at her with a smile and said nothing. Serena was not a stupid person. She could only look at Anna and whispered, ¡°Come back first, I will tell you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Anna nodded, then winked at Serena before leaving. When Anna left, Leonardo took out the car key, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll invite you to dinner.¡± What? Before Serena had time to react, Leonardo turned and left. She stood there for a long time before following him. Many people in thepany looked at them. Serena intertwined her fingers and followed him. Behind him she said, ¡°That¡­ Leonardo, I¡¯m not hungry. ¡± Hearing her, Leonardo smiled softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a ce to fill your belly.¡± Serena: ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. Will you let me do my best?¡± Well, having said that, Serena suddenly felt she had gone too far. He had not done anything, and only bothered to invite her to dinner, but she had always refused. Following him into the underground parking lot, Leonardo opened the car door for her, and when she bent down to get into the car, he put his hand on the door to keep her from touching her head. After Serena sat down, Leonardo did the same and fastened his seat belt. He came very close and their breaths became simultaneous. Serena was so nervous that she unconsciously held her breath and did not react until he fastened her seat belt. She should have fastened it herself. But Leonardo had already opened the door to sit in the driver¡¯s seat. Serena sighed and thought he was really nice. ¡°You said you don¡¯t like sweet food, but spicy food. So today I will take you to eat spicy boiled fish?¡± Spicy boiled fish? Serena¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the word, and she unconsciously swallowed, but still said embarrassedly, ¡°Leonardo, how do you know I like it?¡± ¡°I asked my assistant to check your preferences and of course they knew,¡± Leonardo said, wanting to reach out to massage her head again. Only they were not that close and when he put his hand over her head, Serena stepped aside so that he could not touch her. His hand stayed in midair and then he put it back. ¡°I¡¯m acting improperly. So are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m just worried Cristian will cause you trouble. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for you, so¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Leonardo smiled weakly, ¡°Remember what I told you. Cristian is good-hearted but cold in manner. Besides, you were wronged today and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen when you are happy since you came to the Ferrari house, right?¡± Happy? It seemed that Serena had not known what this emotion was for a long time. Since she had married Francesco, she no longer knew what happiness was, let alone entering the Ferrari house after her divorce. She faced the pains of hell being there. It was terrible. Thinking about this, Serena closed her eyes. Her voice was calm: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m happy or not. I¡¯m used to it anyway.¡± Hearing this, Leonardo smiled weakly, and his tone seemed to be wistful: ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit to be unhappy¡­ Girls should smile more, especially when you are so young. It¡¯s not good for you to have this bitter expression. It could affect your health.¡± She had to smile more¡­. Serena smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean this kind of smile, but a smile thates from your heart.¡± Serena could notugh and helplessly said, ¡°Mr. Leonardo, don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Leonardo actually no longer embarrassed her. The car drove on silently and quickly reached its destination. Serena followed him and was trying to keep her distance from him. Then from time to time she looked away. She felt guilty until they entered the restaurant. A loud noise was heard. Serena suddenly collided with Leonardo¡¯s back. Chapter 139: As soon as he saw her Serena came to her senses, rubbed her nose and took two steps backward. ¡°Sorry, Leonardo, I didn¡¯t expect you to stop suddenly.¡± Leonardo turned to look at her gracefully and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The important thing is that you didn¡¯t get hurt.¡± Of course she¡­ didn¡¯t hurt anymore. After the two sat down, Leonardo ordered Serena¡¯s favorite dishes. Serena sighed at the man¡¯s care and thoughtfulness, but at the same time she began to have a guilty conscience again. She always felt that she should not have dinner with Leonardo. But then she thought again that they were just eating and that was all. She had no other thoughts. What was wrong? These thoughts vanishedpletely when the spicy boiled fish was served. Serena liked to eat boiled fish, but there was no apaniment. And if she ate it alone, she would not be able to finish it. When she smelled the familiar aroma, Serena suddenly remembered that she had not eaten it for many years. She took a piece of fish and put it in a bowl. Suddenly, she smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten it for a long time. By the way, can you eat spicy food? Would you like to eat it with me?¡± The steam from the fish enveloped Leonardo¡¯s facial features, making his eyebrows gentler and his smile lighter, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can eat food with any vors.¡± The reason why Serena asked this question was because many people didn¡¯t eat spicy food, let alone pungent and spicy food. This kind of freshly cooked food was both spicy and sour, and Serena feared that Leonardo¡¯s stomach could not take it. ¡°Leonardo, if you really can¡¯t eat it, don¡¯t push yourself.¡± Leonardo: ¡°Aurora, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Serena was relieved. At first she ate shyly. But seeing him pick up the fish bones, she felt relieved and ate with appetite. From the other side, Alice also entered this restaurant apanied by some people. And they came in a reserved room. The Giordano family was also well known in North City, and Alice Giordano was the daughter who had been lost and then found. Everyone knew that she was the precious pearl of the Giordano family and was received by everyone. At this moment, the second daughter of the Rossi family took Alice by the arm and said, ¡°Alice, this boiled fish is very famous. I don¡¯t know if you havee here yet. Today it¡¯s on me and you can order whatever you want.¡± Alice probably had a hard life before. Although she was rich now, she felt that her interlocutor was making fun of her. Suddenly, she sneered, ¡°What do you mean? That I never came here? You want to tease me about how I look like when I am not the daughter of the Giordano family?¡± The woman¡¯s face immediately changed, and she exined in a low voice, ¡°Alice, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Who tell you that you can call me by my name? Did I give you my permission? ¡± Alice Giordano looked like a normal person only in front of Serena but when she arrived there, she became arrogant and unreasonable as if she had two personalities. The woman was too frightened to speak again. One of the people stepped forward and snorted coldly, ¡°Miss Giordano, don¡¯t take her seriously. Her family is going bankrupt. I guess she just wants to cheat you. Let¡¯s go and have some meals on the second floor.¡± So, the woman was left behind and the rest went up to the second floor. Alice was still angry. Since she saw those documents that day, she was upset. She was not a calm person originally. Now she was easily irritable. As she passed by a room, Alice suddenly saw a familiar figure. She approached and looked further ahead. It was Serena. When Alice was about to leave, the people around her suddenly asked, ¡°Miss Giordano, what¡¯s going on?¡± Hearing this, Alice abruptly returned and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± She entered another room with herpanions, but after sitting down, she thought that the person sitting in front of Serena seemed to be a man. And he looked familiar. Who was he? Which man came with Serena to eat boiled fish? Thinking about this, Alice decided to find out herself, so she stood up and said to the others, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Alice, let mee with you.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t follow me.¡± Alice stared at the person and then left. After she left, the people of the room suddenly became angry. ¡°She really thinks she is a princess. She takes advantage of her position to bully others. It¡¯s disgusting to watch her.¡± ¡°I mean, if she is not Mr. Giordano¡¯s daughter, I¡¯ll ignore her.¡± ¡°If we get the chance, we will let her know that we are not so amodating.¡± ¡°Come on, guys, when she is here, you tter her one by one. Now when she leaves, you start talking about it behind. Look at you!¡± * Alice did not know these things. After leaving the room, she walked toward the one she had passed by a few minutes earlier. The room was not locked, so she took a peek and saw that Serena was inside. She also happened to see the man sitting across from her. It was Leonardo. How were Serena and Leonardo together? Alice asked herself. Suddenly Leonardo, who was sitting across from her, poured Serena a ss of juice, ¡°You eat so spicy food. Drink this to digest the fire.¡± Between his eyebrows and eyes were kind and thoughtful but Alice could see that something was wrong. Was it possible that Leonardo could like Serena? Did he want to do something to his own sister-inw? After realizing this, the expression on Alice¡¯s face became moreplicated. Just as she was about to rush in and drag Serena away, a thought suddenly formed in her mind, and she stopped. After a while, Alice moved again. She blinked. If¡­ If Leonardo was really interested in Serena, wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing to keep them together? And then¡­ Alice had an idea. In that case, she can say that the owner of the button was actually Leonardo, so they could be both satisfied? As soon as she thought about it, Alice could no longer control her emotions. She took out her cell phone, turned on her camera, and pointed it at the two people inside. After finding a moment to take a picture, she took the cell phone and leaned against the corner. Her heart was beating so fast that Alice closed her eyes. Serena, didn¡¯t take it out on me¡­ I¡¯m too¡­ I¡¯m doing this for your sake. Cristian was moody and crippled. If you married him, he will never treat you well and maybe it was better to be with Leonardo. Alice went into a trance. In her mind, she said many good things to Serena and felt relieved. She had stolen Serena¡¯s identity, but in spite of everything Serena was still the only reason in the world why she should feel guilty. After this was over, Alice would do everything for Serena. So Alice told her friends that she would not go back and let them eat alone. Then Alice asked a waiter to open a private room for herself next to Serena¡¯s, sat down and waited.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 140: They are not a couple After waiting for almost half an hour, Serena and Leonardo had finally finished eating and walked past Alice¡¯s room. Seeing this, Alice grabbed her bag, stood up and followed them. She followed them, pulled out her phone and took another picture and then hid herself like a thief. Having followed them to the parking lot, Alice took many photos. Serena, who had never looked back, suddenly stopped and looked around intentionally. Lonardo stopped at her side, ¡°What is it?¡± Serena looked at the empty parking lot and said strangely, ¡°I feel like someone is following us!!!?¡± Hearing this, Leonardo also looked around, saw no one and whispered, ¡°Someone? Could it be that you were mistaken?¡± Serena thought she might be wrong too. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m the one who makes mistake.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home. It¡¯ste. Cristian will be angry if wee backte. ¡± Leonardo opened the car door and and ced his palm on the car door. When Serena entered, Alice, who was hiding in a corner panting, pulled out her phone to film this scene. Leonardo seemed to be aware of this and looked at the ce where Alice was. Alice was so frightened that she hid behind the pir. Her heart was pounding. Had she been discovered? Will the pictures she had taken be deleted¡­.? What would she exin to Serena if she saw her? Alice was so confused. After a while, she heard the sound of the car starting. She stepped out from the pir and watched the car drive away. Leonardo¡­ Did he see her? * ¡°Thank you for today.¡± After the car arrived at the Ferrari house, Serena unbuckled her seat belt and then thanked Leonardo. Leonardo smiled and spoke softly, ¡°We¡¯re family. Come in.¡± ¡°Thank you, then I¡¯m going!¡± After speaking, Serena opened the door and left the parking lot. Because of the boiled fish, Serena was all sweaty. After returning to the room, she took a shower directly, just to get rid of the smell from her body. When she came out from the bathroom, Cristian had not yet returned. When Serena went to get a towel to dry her hair, she found that the quilt on the floor hadpletely disappeared. Her expression changed, and she turned her head and looked around the room. Only a quilt was left on Cristian¡¯s bed. It was too much! Serena directly asked the maid about it. The maid¡¯s face paled when she saw her, ¡°Mrs. Ferrari¡­ the quilt¡­ is dirty, so we washed it.¡± ¡°Washed it?¡± Serena¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°But didn¡¯t I ask you to wash it for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Ferrari, we found the quilt was dirty when we were cleaning the room, so we took it to wash it. Don¡¯t be upset.¡± Serena didn¡¯t want to argue with the maid, so she could only ask, ¡°Well, then, after you wash it. Will you give me two quilts again?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. If they didn¡¯t give it yesterday, they should give it back to her today, right? The maid stammered again, ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, I am afraid not.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The quilt¡­ it¡¯s still not clean. ¡± The maid was faltering. Obviously she wascking confidence, and did not dare to look directly at her face. As soon as Serena heard her, she almostughed in her face. All the quilts were not clean, and that day the only remaining one that she was using had been taken away. Serena was helpless, ¡°There are no quilts, so am I going to sleep with you tonight?¡± The maid took two steps back when she heard the words, and almost copsed in front of Serena. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, there is no bed in the room? You can sleep with Mr. Ferrari. ¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She would sleep with Cristian? Impossible! ¡°Was it Cristian who ordered you to do this and say that?¡± ¡°No.¡± The maid shook her head and nodded under Serena¡¯s gaze: ¡°It was Mr. Ferrari who told us that your nket was dirty and asked us to clean it. As for the next sentence¡­ I say. ¡± She scratched her hair and spoke with difficulty, ¡°Mrs. Ferrari and Mr. Ferrari are husband and wife, they sleep¡­ Isn¡¯t it better to sleep in the same bed? ¡± Yes, it was normal for a couple to sleep in the same bed. But she and Cristian were not a real couple. They were just a contractual couple. As soon as her time was over, she would leave the Ferrari house immediately, plus they have never slept together before except for those few special times. But this was undoubtedly a humiliation for Serena. ¡°You really can¡¯t give me a quilt?¡± asked Serena with difficulty. The maid looked terrified, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, I¡­¡± ¡°I understand. I don¡¯t want to put you to too much trouble. You can leave.¡± The maid ran off. After she left, Serena went to the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror with ruffled hair. This face was not very beautiful and the hair was not treated well. For that very reason, what requirements did she have to be someone else¡¯s loved one? It was only because of sex that changed the way how she was treated. Serena also has her dignity. And she would rather not trade it by this means. After drying her hair, Serena changed clothes and then went out. When she was in the elevator, Cristian came back. The eyes of the two met. This time, without waiting for Cristian to look away, Serena moved to the side to let him out first. Luca pushed Cristian out and asked curiously, ¡°Miss Serena, are you going out at thiste hour?¡± Serena nodded in response, ¡°I have an engagement.¡± They stepped out of the elevator and Serena entered. Cristian frowned and suddenly remembered something. When he wanted to stop her, the elevator door was already closed. Luca pushed it as he walked in and said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, what happened between you two? I think Miss Serena didn¡¯t look at you just now, and what will she do sote? ¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Mr. Cristian, you¡¯d better¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Cristian¡¯s entire body exhaled an icy breath, and Luca said nothing. After Serena left the Ferrari house, she went out alone to buy quilts at a nearby mall, including sheets and pillows. Fortunately, she still had some money. That was enough to buy them. After buying the quilt and stuff, she returned to the Ferrari house. Opening the door of the room, she met Cristian¡¯s deep cold eyes. Serena unconsciously grasped the quilt and pillow in her hand for a few minutes. Then she took off her shoes and headed inside. After seeing what she had in her hand, Cristian sneered deeply, ¡°You really do whatever you want. Is it so shameful for you to sleep in the same bed with me?¡± Serena paused, then quietly walked over and put the quilt on the bed. She didn¡¯t answer Cristian¡¯s question buty down. ¡°Don¡¯t let the maid pick up my quilt in the future. If it happens again, I may not be able to stay for the next five months¡­¡± Chapter 141: Tell me! She wouldn¡¯t be able to stay for the remaining five months? At first, Cristian did not realize what she meant, but after a while he suddenly realized that she was referring to the agreement signed by them. In an instant, Cristian became furious and said angrily, ¡°Do you still remember that agreement?¡± Serena turned her back on him and when she heard these words, she gasped and nodded. How could she forget that agreement? That agreement served to draw a clear line between her and Cristian. As long as there was that agreement, she would be able to maintain control and prevent him from continuing to be a danger to her. ¡°So, are you angry with me because of that agreement?¡± Cristian¡¯s tone was light and he seemed to have realized something. ¡°¡­ No.¡± Serena¡¯s words extinguished the light in Cristian¡¯s eyes. The eyes that had lit up were extinguished at that moment. Just as the stars were covered by clouds, the atmosphere between them grew darker. Serena felt the breath of the person behind her be colder, and the surrounding temperature also dropped. She had already arranged the quilt on her side, andy down. Both of them remained silent in the room. Serena also suffered from insomnia that night. It may be caused by the new quilt and its smell, which did not make her sleep well all night. She did not fall asleep until the early hours of the morning. In her dreams, there seemed to be a wolf staring fiercely at her back and her whole body trembled. How could there be a wolf staring at her? She wanted to take a step back and when she did, she realized that there was an endless abyss behind her. As she stepped on, she fell backwards. Serena woke up suddenly, and her whole body was sweating. When she opened her eyes, Serena felt that there was something wrong in the surrounding atmosphere. She turned her head, and suddenly came across a pair of cold eyes like a wolf¡¯s. These eyes were dark but bloodshot, just like the ones in her dream. And the owner of these eyes was¡­ Cristian: ¡°¡­..¡± Serena abruptly grabbed the quilt and sat up. She was sleepy before she saw him, butter she came fully awake. She did not understand anything. He looked like a ferocious wolf, ready to pounce and maul her at any moment. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± He did not slept well but to see her? Cristian stared at her with his scarlet eyes, ¡°How dare you cheat on me?¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Serena, who had just woken up, was so surprised that her heart beat wildly. Bang! Photos were thrown in front of Serena. She didn¡¯t know what they were, then picked them up and looked at them carefully. Serena saw the people being photographed. They were her and Cristian who had gone out to eat together? How¡­ Had she been photographed by someone? No wonder someone was following her yesterday. Then she had not seen it wrong! ¡°Who gave you these pictures?¡± Serena asked anxiously, raising her head. Cristian smiled sullenly, ¡°Are you flustered?¡± Serena lifted the quilt and stood up, ¡°No, don¡¯t just believe these photos, I¡­¡± ¡°The photos are fake?¡± Cristian sneered deeply, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not fake, but it¡¯s definitely not what you think. I only ate with your older brother. I didn¡¯t cheat on you.¡± She approached Cristian to try to exin but he raised his hand, dragged her down into his arms and pinched her chin. ¡°This time it¡¯s dinner and what¡¯s next?¡± The hostility in his eyes was very strong, and the anger on his body was almost burning Serena. ¡°Cristian, let me go. Don¡¯t say these things to insult me. Your brother and I are innocent. We just ate together.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Cristian sneered, and pinched her chin with greater force, ¡°A woman like you dares to be innocent? If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t know your ce. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re hurting me, let me go¡­¡± Said Serena, but she was blocked by Cristian. He kissed her again! Serena¡¯s eyes widened and she twisted to try to break free. A hissing sound was heard. Serena¡¯s pajamas tore. She wanted to scream, but she just couldn¡¯t open her mouth. Serena wanted to push him away, but he gripped her waist with great strength and held her inch by inch. Cristian frightened Serena as the devil did with his victims. ¡°Tell me, what did you say to each other?¡± Serena bit her lower lip and stared at Cristian without speaking. He sneered, ¡°Say it.¡± Serena¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°Nothing! Don¡¯t ask me if you don¡¯t believe me! ¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Cristian¡¯s voice became deeper: ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say it, then don¡¯t me me!¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± As soon as she understood what that meant, she felt an explosion of pain. Cristian had achieved his goal and sneered, ¡°Say it?¡± His words made Serena blush. ¡°Cristian, you¡­ let me go. ¡± ¡°Let you go, are you sure?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 142: Anti-abortion medication This conflictsted for a while and Serena felt that her body was no longer hers. Her whole body and senses were controlled by Cristian, and finally shey on him confusedly, knowing no other way. After a long time, Cristian sped her arm and pulled her onto the quilt beside her. There was a cold smile on his lips. This was the merciless look of a bad man. ¡°Serena, you are so dissolute.¡± Serena¡¯s back touched the soft quilt. She was too tired so she closed her eyes unconsciously. Cristian¡¯s indifferent voice suddenly rang out. Just like suddenly being sshed with cold water in winter, she waspletely sober from head to toe. Serena opened her eyes and Cristian¡¯s smile appeared. She was stunned for a moment. Suddenly she stood up and grabbed the quilt to cover her body, and looked at him with shame. Cristian reached out to pinch her chin, and Serena struggled a few times and could not pull away, so she could only stare at him. ¡°Take care of your body. From now on I¡¯ll check on you every night, if I find out you¡¯re cheating on me¡­¡± He did not continue, but if he had, it would only have been threats. ¡°Cristian, why are you doing this to me? If you say you control me, will you do it? What consideration do you have for me? After kindness and charm, all that remained was shame, and those words Cristian said really hurt Serena. With red eyes, she asked Cristian out loud. Cristian could not stand Serena¡¯s red eyes. Seeing those photos, Cristian remembered that she and Leonardo were talking,ughing and eating together. Even the way they were walking together made him angry. Cristian¡¯s words were like a poisoned arrow. ¡°Based on what? Is that reasonable enough to be sent here by your family? ¡± Serena¡¯s facial expression vanishedpletely. She was probably too angry. On the contrary, her face paled in front of Cristian, and her lips trembled. She spoke no more, and after a while she lowered her eyes, as if she had nothing left to live for. Yes, how could she resist? From the day she reced Aurora to marry Cristian, her fate had been doomed. If Cristian did not have a contract with her for another six months, she would have to stay with Cristian for the rest of her life, unless she wanted to divorce him. Thinking about this, Serena closed her eyes sadly, then turned around and wrapped herself in the quilt. She did not want to talk to Cristian anymore, that asshole. Tears slid silently down the corners of her eyes, instantly sank into the pillow and disappeared. Serena did not know what was going on behind her, but she could vaguely hear the sound of someone getting dressed. After a while, she heard the sound of spinning wheels and little by little moving away. Serena was sure that Cristian was really gone. It had been a long time since she came to the Ferrari house, but this was the first time she shed so many tears. They were like pearls falling from a broken strand. All the tears could not be withdrawn. There was a faint ache on her body and the swelling and pain on her lips and the mark it had left on her reminded her of this humiliation. After lying down for a long time, Serena suddenly felt that she was ufortable on her lower abdomen. She could only hold her hands up and go to the bathroom, only to find that her underwear was all smeared with blood. At first, Serena thought she was menstruating. But she was pregnant, how could she be menstruating? She had heard that during the first three months of pregnancy one should pay special attention to intercourse, but she actually forgot about it. Thinking about this, Serena hurriedly packed and changed to go to the hospital for registration despite her leg pain. After the doctor checked her, the expression on the doctor¡¯s face became a littleplicated: ¡°You¡¯ve only been pregnant for two months, right?¡± Serena nodded. ¡°What about your husband? Hearing this, Serena¡¯s face changed and she said boredly, ¡°He, he is busy at work.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The doctor saw that herplexion was not very good,¡±You have to be careful about the number of sex with your husband in the first three months of pregnancy, and it should not be too intense. Also, your body is already weak. If it happens again, I cannot guarantee the safety of your child.¡± Serena:¡±¡­ ¡± She nodded embarrassedly, ¡°I know, I will pay attention to it in the future.¡± ¡°I will prescribe you an anti-abortion drug in the future. Take it after youe home. Pay attention to diet and rest. If it doesn¡¯t work, don¡¯t have sex, you know? ¡± Finally, the doctor probably saw Serena¡¯s dilemma and added, ¡°As a mother, you have to protect your child, you know?¡± ¡°Thank you doctor.¡± Serena gave him a grateful look and left the hospital after taking the medicine. When she left the hospital, she met Francis. He stopped the car and ran to her with smiling, ¡°What a coincidence! I did not expect to meet you here. What are you doing in the hospital?¡± Seeing Francis, Serena remembered the past and her eyes became cold and she did not want to pay attention to him. However, Francis stopped her. He took her hand and said cordially, ¡°Serena, don¡¯t ignore me. I have something to tell you.¡± Serena became angry. She threw away her hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear from you.¡± ¡°But I have something to tell you, Serena. Give me a chance. Let¡¯s go to the coffee shop nearby.¡± Hearing this, Serena paused. Went to the coffee shop nearby? Sheughed, ¡°Do I need to buy you a cup of coffee?¡± The expression on Francis¡¯ face suddenly became embarrassed. ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m the one inviting you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Serena sneered and took a few steps back, ¡°Francis, please understand something. I divorced you and we no longer have any rtionship. Don¡¯t follow me anymore.¡± After speaking, Serena turned and walked away. She thought she had spoken clearly enough, but she underestimated Francis¡¯ shamelessness. She had not expected him toe forward and follow her again, ¡°Who said we have nothing left? What did you check in the hospital just now?¡± As soon as she heard that, she almost fell forward. Did Francis know? ¡°Leave me alone, Francis. You don¡¯t need to worry about my business. Don¡¯t follow me anymore! ¡± She quickened her pace, hoping to leave soon. Francis caught up with her, roughly grabbed her arm and shouted, ¡°Serena, you still have the nerve to lie to me. Are you pregnant? Who is the child¡¯s dad? ¡± His face turned pale, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with you, did I? Are you really pregnant? Serena, you are lying to me, aren¡¯t you? Serena:¡±¡­¡± There were also passersby who looked at them with strange eyes, but Francis was not ashamed at all. In fact, the more he said, the more infuriated he became. ¡°Unexpectedly, you look like a good woman on the surface. I didn¡¯t expect you to y this trick on me. Was he the man you metst time? When did you fall in love with him? ¡° Chapter 143: Marital Infidelity ¡°Let me go! Francis, isn¡¯t it already ridiculous to ask me this kind of question? You¡¯ve been with your lover since the day I got married and you had children with her. She was about to give birth when we divorced, right? And you still ask me these questions now? Take a good look at yourself.¡± Serena threw out the hospital bill and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, and it¡¯s an infidelity in marriage.¡± Francis re at her in disbelief. Serena would never say such a thing! ¡°What?¡± Serena sneered, ¡°You¡¯re allowed to cheat on me but I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°You!¡± He pointed at Serena. Serena pulled her finger away, ¡°Please pay attention. You can¡¯t do this to me. Don¡¯t follow me in the future.¡± After Serena finished speaking, she turned and walked away. This time, Francis did not follow her again. He was probably stunned and remained so for a long time before reacting. ¡°Damn it, how dare you brag by cheating on me. Serena, wait for me!¡± Serena went to thepany. She waste because she had gone to the hospital. Herplexion was very bad when she entered thepany. After she went upstairs, she made herself a cup of water and took the medicine. After thinking about it for a while, Serena went to Cristian¡¯s office and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± His voice was cold. Serena opened the door and entered. She approached Cristian hesitantly, as if to ask him for leave. Cristian anticipated her, ¡°You¡¯re just in time. Move all these papers and set them up.¡± Luca stood to the side and listened, unable to help but widen his eyes. Serena:¡±¡­¡± She meant to take a break. ¡°That¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Cristian arched his eyebrows and his whole body exuded hostility. ¡°No, no problem.¡± Serena curled her lips and reached for the documents. There were a lot of papers, and Serena found it difficult to hold them. It seemed that Luca could not stand this. When he wanted to step forward to help her, Cristian gave a somber look and so Luca stopped in ce. Serena moved all the papers by herself. Her legs were shaking. It took her three times to take them away. By the time she finished moving them all, she was out of breath. She felt ufortable, looking at the pile of materials on her desk. Cristian had intentionally tortured her. In the office, after seeing Serena move all the documents away, Luca could not help but say, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Cristian. All those documents are obviously¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Cristian interrupted him in a deep, cold voice, ¡°Go away.¡± ¡°But Mr. Cristian¡­¡± ¡°You have nothing to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving right now.¡± Luca quickly left the office, closed the door, and then went to Serena¡¯s side to look for a while. He found that her face was not very good, so he approached and greeted her. ¡°Miss Serena, you don¡¯t have a goodplexion on your face. Are you okay?¡± Hearing Luca¡¯s voice, Serena raised her head and smiled reluctantly at him, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fix the information soon.¡± Luca licked his lips and could not help but say, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to fix these documents so seriously, these are all¡­¡± ¡°No problem. I will arrange them carefully.¡± How could she not take them seriously? If she did not do her work seriously, Cristian would use her again, so she waited for new orders. She had to do a good job and didn¡¯t want to know the reason behind. Seeing her insistence, Luca said nothing. He only reminded her that break time was approaching and asked her to take a break for lunch. Serena thanked him and waited until lunchtime to go to the cafeteria. As soon as she arrived at the cafeteria, she was joined by Anna enthusiastically. ¡°What happened yesterday? Why were you with Vice President Ferrari? Cristian must have been hurt. Why you got intimate with vice president? ¡± Although these words were not very pleasant, Serena looked at her innocent eyes and realized that she was harmless, so she could only say helplessly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think such things.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to think it, but the vice president walked past youst night and you sent me away. It¡¯s easy for people to be misunderstood, isn¡¯t it? Everyone has been talking about you since this morning, and what they say about you is much worse than what I say. ¡± Hearing this, Serena was surprised and asked unconsciously, ¡°What are they saying?¡± ¡°They say you are so good in bed that you crawled to both brothers¡¯ beds. But they also said that if you can crawl to Leonardo¡¯s bed, you can also get on the disabled man¡¯s bed.¡± Serena¡¯s expression grew more and more sullen. Anna did not notice and continued to report all the things to her. ¡°They also said that you are only leaning on a moneybag. You don¡¯t even care your reputation. They say that when you are discarded one day, they will be there to step on you.¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s more and it¡¯s much worse, you¡­¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Serena interrupted her. She might be able to guess what else was there, but she knew it was all sarcasm. No matter how much they said to each other, it was all the same. Anna had been stopped by her, and then noticed something was wrong in her gaze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you mad at me? I can tell you in advance. That¡¯s not what I said. You asked me what they said and I just told you. Of course, Serena knew that she was only reporting to her, so she did not respond. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to me you, but I don¡¯t need to know what they said.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Is it true what they said? ¡± Anna asked, looking at her and bowing her head. Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Anna lifted her chin, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t think you are the one who hits on everyone. Besides, you¡¯re not as beautiful as me. Maybe the vice president likes me more than you, right?¡±¡±¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that what I said is unreasonable. I have read your profile and I am younger than you and have more energy. I think I should be more popr, so¡­ I don¡¯t think you are that kind of person!¡± Speaking of which, Anna showed her big white teeth. She had two small tiger teeth in her mouth, which were very cute. Serena suddenly felt that Anna was right. She was very energetic, and she was also pretty and beautiful. Such a girl was really very attractive. She, on the other hand, was so lifeless, and she had no vitality. She could only swallow her anger at everything.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Who would ever want her? Thinking about this, Serena felt some frustrated. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Even if you are not as beautiful as me, you are considered beautiful and first-rate among women. As long as I dress you well, you will always impress men! However, don¡¯t take it out on me! ¡° Chapter 144: Prediction Serena did not have time to think about these issues. What worried her most was who had taken those photos and sent them to Cristian. The day before when she went out with Leonardo, she had paid attention to her surroundings and felt that no one was there. But then it seemed that someone was following them. She did not expect that her sixth sense had hit the mark. Someone had indeed been following her. But who was this person? Why did this person take these photos and send them to Cristian? What was the purpose? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Anna blinked and looked at her innocently. The two of them had known each other for a short time, but before then she had never shared her own suffering. If she had held back, she would have been boring as hell. She could only say, ¡°You said, who could hurt you?¡± Hearing this, Anna rolled her eyes helplessly, ¡°These are idiotic questions. Surely there is someone who is jealous of you! Or maybe you have endangered their welfare.¡± Serena choked. This analysis was quite urate. ¡°Have you been framed?¡± Anna continued in curiosity. ¡°No, just a friend of mine.¡± Serena spoke briefly about what had happened, ¡°It¡¯s only been two months since a friend of mine married her husband, but one day she was photographed while out with a colleague from thepany, and the photo was sent to her husband. Who photographed them? What is your view?¡± ¡°Married two months?¡± Anna thought deeply, ¡°Did you say the rtionship between the husband and wife is not good?¡± Serena nodded without hesitation. The rtionship between her and Cristian was not good. It was bad. Especially in thest few days, the situation had even worsened. ¡°Well, ording to my analysis, this should have two consequences. The first is that the man has a woman he likes, so they deliberately took these photos to send to your husband with false usations.¡± Serena hastily interrupted her, ¡°He¡¯s not my husband!¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about the small details. The second is that your husband doesn¡¯t trust you, so he found someone to follow you! ¡± Serena:¡±¡­ I said he is not my husband. What a nonsense. ¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She had some heat behind her ears, and she was really speechless. Had she asked the wrong question herself? Anna approached and said with a smile, ¡°Serena, you¡¯re not married, are you?¡± Serena: ¡°No!¡± It was not to be disclosed in thepany that she and Cristian were married. First, she and Cristian were not real husband and wife, so it was better to keep the rtionship hidden. Anyway, she would leave after five months. Second, if the women in thepany knew that she was married to Cristian. He would surely tear her apart. However, Anna had firmly believed that the woman she was talking about was herself, and it was useless for her to exin that to her. In the end, Serena could only admit it. The phone suddenly vibrated and Serena nced at it. It was a Facebook message from Alice. Alice {Serena,e out for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll tell you the result. } Seeing this, Serena¡¯s hand trembled. For the past two days, she had deliberately buried this matter, not wanting to know more about it. And she had not even taken the initiative to look for Alice. She had not expected that she could hide from the first day until that moment. Serena thought about it for a while and epted Alice¡¯s invitation anyway. Seeing that she was on the phone, Anna leaned forward and took a look. ¡°What result?¡± Probably due to a guilty conscience, Serena¡¯s hand trembled and the phone fell to the floor with a tter. ¡°Do you have a guilty conscience?¡± Anna bent down and picked up the phone, and returned it to her after taking a look at the phone. Alice used her photo as the avatar. When Anna saw her for the first time, she thought this woman was pretty. At the second nce, she suddenly felt that her face was a little strange, so she huffed. ¡°Is this a friend of yours? How strange. ¡± Serena cleared the phone screen and seeing that everything was normal she felt relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Serena and Alice had been best friends for so many years. Alice had always treated her like family. Hearing what Anna said, she was sad. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Look at the corners of her eyes and the corners of her face, oh~ she has the face of a traitor.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Anna: ¡°If someone stabbed you in the back, it could be her.¡± Serena did not expect Anna to make such a prediction to her. She just didn¡¯t know anything at the time and was annoyed that she was using her friend. ¡°Anna, I became your friend because even though you are a little arrogant, you are not a bad person. But I never expected you to say that about a person you just saw. Alice is my best friend and I will never let others say that to her. Do you understand?¡± Anna closed her mouth, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll leave it alone. But it really seems like she is so¡­ Okay, I won¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s eat!¡± The atmosphere became heavier and Serena left after eating. She rested for a while and then resumed her paperwork. Halfway through the trip, Leonardo came to find Cristian to report some things to him and when he passed by her, he brought her a ss of warm milk. When Serena saw the ss of warm milk, she became nervous. Yesterday the two of them only had dinner together and were photographed. Would they be photographed today when he brought her the ss of milk? Suddenly Serena thought of Anna¡¯s two possibilities. In fact, it might not be someone else who wanted to hurt her. Cristian had always thought that she was a fickle woman and he was afraid that she would betray him. So, he must find someone to follow her and photograph her. Thinking about it, Serena swallowed. ¡°I don¡¯t need that. Thanks¡± Leonardo smiled again sweetly, ¡°Take it and drink it. No one will see you here.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Cristian.¡± After Leonardo left, Serena held the cup of milk, and the warmth of the milk passed through the cup to her palm, warming her heart directly. He¡­ was really caring. After Serena drank the milk, she felt that her abdomen was warm and she felt morefortable. Eventually, when she left work, Serena almost fell over from exhaustion. Those papers were too much and her eyes couldn¡¯t take it anymore. As she finished resting and was about to leave with her bag, the office door opened. ¡°Are you done with work?¡± The voice was icy and permeated the room. Serena took a step forward and turned to meet Cristian¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m just leaving work¡­ ¡± She replied quietly. Cristian¡¯s eyes were indifferent, ¡°When did you get into the habit of leaving work without finishing it?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Did he want to make her stay for overtime? Serena naturally knew that he wanted to torture her, bit her lower lip and exined in a low voice, ¡°Can Ie early tomorrow? I made an appointment with Alice for dinner, I¡­¡± Chapter 145: Separation ¡°Since when can subordinates address their superiors this way?¡± said Cristian impatiently. Serena clutched the bag with her hand and said through clenched teeth, ¡°To work on this material, I will need to work overtime. I can¡¯t work it out during normal working hours. Can I bring it home and then continue working from home?¡± She had already asked too much. ¡°No.¡± However, on Cristian¡¯s part there was no concession. What else could Serena say? She thought about it for a while, at worst she would meet with Alice the next day. Thinking about this, she said nothing, but gave a stubborn look and walked to her seat without saying a word. If she needed to work overtime, she would do it. There was no need to ask anyone. Serena returned to her seat and sat down. Luca pushed Cristian away. After he left, Serena took out her cell phone and texted Alice to tell her that she might not be able to make the appointment and that they needed to change the day. Two minutes after sending the message, Alice called her. ¡°What happened? Why do you suddenly want to make a rain check?¡± Alice¡¯s voice sounded worried and uneasy. She had finally made up her mind to tell Serena the answer. She was afraid that she would no longer be able to tell her the truth after today. She did not expect that Serena would not go. Alice was panicked.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She wondered if Serena had noticed anything. Serena looked at the umted work in front of her and had a headache, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice. I didn¡¯t want to bother you, but I really have a lot of work and won¡¯t be able to make the appointment.¡± Alice: ¡°What about tomorrow?¡± ¡°Tomorrow¡­ I¡¯ll have to see.¡± ¡°What, are you that busy?¡± Serena: ¡°I have to stay and work overtime.¡± There was a moment of silence before she said, ¡°Are you alone?¡± Serena looked around the empty room and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle over and bring you dinner. What do you like to eat?¡± Hearing this, Serena calmed down, ¡°I¡¯m okay with anything. But if youe here, won¡¯t it be a waste of time for you?¡± ¡°We are friends, aren¡¯t we? Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in an hour.¡± After hanging up the phone, Serena looked at Alice¡¯s Facebook photo. Her best friend, Alice. She was always good toward her. How could she be that person described by Anna? It was impossible. Serena put her phone away and focused on her work. She did not know how long she had been working. The elevator suddenly opened. Alice appeared in the hallway with two boxes of food and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Serena,e here and help me,¡± Serena saw that an hour had passed and she didn¡¯t even notice that. She got up to help Alice and picked up a bag in her hand. Alice followed her to the table and looked at the mountain of papers. There was not even room for the box of food. ¡°Shit, what¡¯s going on. Why so much work?¡± Serena¡¯s eyes darkened and she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll put it away now. Then there will be a ce to put the food. Give me ten minutes.¡± As Serena tidied up, Alice was watching. She unconsciously looked in the direction of the office and asked, ¡°Is Cristian working overtime?¡± ¡°No.¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m probably the only one in thepany working overtime.¡± Alice asked, ¡°What¡¯s the point? Are you the only one working overtime in thepany? Does thepany depend on you?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with it. I didn¡¯t finish the work I had.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t finish that much work in three days!¡± Aliceined angrily, ¡°Thepany is too inhumane to you.¡± Serena had already prepared everything, took a chair for Alice to sit on and opened the box containing food. ¡°Don¡¯t you like the vegetarian dishes in this restaurant? I got them for you. I drove twenty minutes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alice.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The two began to eat. Alice suddenly asked, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why thepany is making you work here alone. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Serena naturally kept no secrets from her. So she told her everything. After listening, the expression on Alice¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°I mean. He was angry about those photos, so he deliberately gave you all this work?¡± Serena smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°Who knows? Or maybe he just doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Speaking of that, Serena suddenly sighed again, ¡°Alice, who do you think would do that behind my back? Especially for those photos.¡± Alice¡¯s face turned pale and her heart beat wildly. She lowered her head and replied, ¡°How should I know?¡± The fork slipped from her hand and fell to the ground, probably because she was nervous. The expression on Alice¡¯s face changed slightly, she wanted to bend down to pick them up, but identally fell off the chair. Serena: ¡°Alice, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± When Alice lowered her head to pick up her fork, she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes. No panic! ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Alice smiled awkwardly. She stood up wanting to continue eating with that fork. Serena frowned and took it from her. ¡°It¡¯s dirty you can¡¯t eat with it. I¡¯ll wash it for you.¡± Then she stood up with the fork and went to wash it. After she left, Alice covered her chest. At that moment, she felt frightened. She had not expected to lose control like that in front of Serena. While Serena was gone, Alice recovered from it. ¡°Serena, I didn¡¯t eat at noon today. I drove all the way here. I¡¯m so hungry and my hands are shaking. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hearing this, Serena was slightly stunned and looked at her. ¡°Alice, you are very kind to me.¡± ¡°No, you are my only real friend. I only have you as a good friend. I have to behave well with you.¡± After that they sat down again. Alice did not want to eat anymore. She whispered to her, ¡°Serena, tell me something. Are those photos what caused problems between you and Cristian? Has the rtionship between you always been this bad? O¡­ is it because of the photos?¡± Serena silently looked at the food in front of her. In fact, she could not remember if there had ever been a moment of peace in the rtionship. Ever since they had sex because of being drugged, there seemed to be some peace. But that kind of peace was a kind of humiliation for Serena. A man who hated her changed only after having sex with her. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she nodded. Alice¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard those words. It seemed that the photos were a good way to separate them. Chapter 146: Check your body At that moment, Alice no longer felt any guilt. On the contrary, she was proud of her intelligence. She lifted her lips and reminded Serena, ¡°Serena, the food will get cold. Eat quickly. After you eat, I¡¯ll help you set up, then we¡¯ll get back to work soon.¡± Serena, you can¡¯t me me for separating from Cristian. The point was that you and Cristian were too different. You would never be happy together. Rather it was better for someone like me to be by his side. But if Cristian was really that good to you and didn¡¯t despise yourpany, then I would think it was better for you. ¡°No, you¡¯ve already gone to the trouble of bringing me food. You cane home after dinner.¡± Serena smiled at her. Alice insisted on staying. Serena could do nothing but make her stay to help. The two were busy until ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Alice looked at the empty building and suggested to Serena, ¡°I have the car. I can drive you home.¡± Serena, who was still busy, looked up and looked at the time. It was already past ten o¡¯clock. Even if she still wanted to go ahead, she could not force Alice. She nodded and got things ready to go. By the time Alice took Serena home, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock at night. Looking at the quiet night sky, Alice suddenly said, ¡°Serena, my brother told me¡­¡± Hearing this, of Serena stiffened her fingers, and then said, ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in no uncertain terms. That man is Leonardo!¡± Alice roared that sentence before Serena opened the door. A thinyer of sweat poured from her forehead, and then she clutched the steering wheel. After hearing that sentence, Serena waspletely stunned. She was so shocked that she did not react for a long time. She thought she had heard wrong. Was the name Alice had just said Leonardo? She looked at Alice and her lips trembled a little, ¡°Alice, why did you suddenly mention Leonardo¡¯s name?¡± Alice did not speak, but looked at her. Serena bit her lips, rearranged her confused thoughts, and whispered, ¡°It¡¯ste. Go back and rest.¡± ¡°Serena, that button is Leonardo¡¯s.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As soon as Serena raised her hand to open the door, she heard Alice¡¯s wordsing from behind her. At that moment, Serena felt like her head was going to explode. How could this be Leonardo? Was she teasing her? ¡°I know this news might shock you¡­ but¡­ it really is Leonardo. At first I was hesitant whether to tell you or not, but after thinking about it these two days and listening to what you said this afternoon, I suddenly thought that you really get along well with Leonardo. Only tonight I found the courage to tell you.¡± Serena did not speak. Alice did not stop and said, ¡°Of course, I know you have to wait a while to ept it¡­¡± Serena suddenly turned her head and said in a worried tone, ¡°Are you kidding? The person that night didn¡¯t have the same behavior as Leonardo at all!¡± ¡°Serena, there are many ways for a person to act. Of course, when faced with different people and situations, he will act differently. Maybe he usually seems kind, but in reality he is¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Serena suddenly interrupted her by shaking her head. Alice sighed, ¡°Anyway, I have already answered you. There is still time. You can sleep on it.¡± Serena looked at her for a moment, told her to drive carefully, and got out of the car. It was the first time that she had returned sote since she had been married to Cristian. The house was quiet. There were only a few maids working the night shift. When they saw hering back, they were a little surprised, but they greeted her. Serena at the moment was still a little lost because of what had just happened, so she just nodded and went upstairs. When she reached the door to the room, Serena thought that Cristian must have already fallen asleep. She slowly opened the door and entered, only to find that the lights were still on and Cristian was sitting in his wheelchair reading a book. His eyebrows seemed to frown slightly upon hearing that noise. Unexpectedly, he was still not asleep. It was almost midnight. Did he not have an urate biological clock? Serena did not speak to him. She took off her clothes and took a bath. Serena kept thinking about what Alice had said. Could it be that the investigation was wrong? That night it was dark and raining. The man¡¯s face was not clearly visible, but she felt that his breath was inscrutable, aggressive and wild. Leonardo, on the other hand, was very introverted. They could not be the same person. But Alice told her that Leonardo was the owner of that button. Serena did not believe it. She thought it was uneptable. Leonardo¡­ He was Cristian¡¯s older brother! The more she thought about it, the more Serena felt headaches until she felt confused. She turned off the shower, dried herself off, and got dressed. When she came out of the bathroom barefoot, Cristian was still awake, still reading the book. Was that book so good that it messed up his sleep period? Serena thought. Cristian seemed to read her mind, closed the book and huffed coldly. ¡°Come here.¡± The cold words struck of Serena like a stone hammer. After what had happened in the morning, she was afraid of Cristian. She wanted to stay away from him. Serena was so nervous that she pinched her own clothes and stopped breathing. Cristian frowned dissatisfiedly and mmed the book down on the table, ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± Serena: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Rest. I¡¯m not going!¡± With that, Serena was leaving. ¡°Woman remarried, do you believe me that if you don¡¯te back tomorrow, I will have your nkets thrown away?¡± This sentence made Serena stop. After a while, Serena approached him and said in a cold voice, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± Serena raised her head as if she heard something shocking and looked at him in disbelief. Cristian¡¯s face was cold and full of hostility. His eyes had an irresistible majesty. Serena could not help but bite her lower lip and did not speak. Cristian sighed, suddenly grabbed her wrist and pushed her down. ¡°Let me go!¡± Serena struggled to free herself, but Cristian grabbed her neck. His voice was cold. ¡°I said I would check your body every day!¡± Chapter 147 Leave me and the baby alone! After that, Cristian abruptly removed the pajamas she had just put on. ¡°Ah!¡± eximed Serena. Her small body trembled with fear in his arms. Seeing Cristian¡¯s hands move over her body, she thought back to those bad times. Even now she felt pain somewhere. If he acted like he did then¡­ ¡°No, no!¡± Serena grabbed his big hand and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Serena could not be sure that her baby would handle all that again! Her extreme reaction left Cristian a little stunned. He increased the force in his hands, kneeled her down, and his eyes suddenly turned cold: ¡°What, did you do something wrong that you dare not let me check?¡± Serena sobbed, ¡°Cristian. I went to the hospital this morning!¡± Hearing this, Cristian frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t do it with you, or ¡­ the baby will die.¡± Finally Serena said these words, hoping Cristian would let her go. Cristian, who had a cold look on his face, heard the word ¡°baby¡± and suddenly had a look full of anger and put even more strength in his hands and gritted his teeth, ¡°You dare to talk about the baby with me? It is just a bastard. I always wanted you to have an abortion. Do you think I care about it?¡± Serena¡¯s pajamas were ripped off. Serena¡¯s eyes were full of despair. She pulled at Cristian¡¯s sleeves, ¡°No, you promised me I would keep the baby.¡± Her eyes were filled with tears. She looked at Cristian whose eyes looked like freshkes. But it was her eyes that looked full of mist and rain andpletely red. Cristian was stunned for a moment and then calmed down. Suddenly, he lifted his lips, ¡°All right, beg me.¡± Serena did not speak. Cristian: ¡°Beg me, and I¡¯ll let you and the bastard go.¡± Serena stared at him in silence. There were still tears in the corners of her eyes. ¡°I just have to beg you and you¡¯ll let me go?¡± She didn¡¯t believe it because Cristian was moody. She was afraid that even after she begged him he would change his mind. But if she didn¡¯t beg him, she wouldn¡¯t have a chance. The doctor told her clearly that if Cristian did it again tonight, she would lose the baby. ¡°Beg me and then we¡¯ll talk about it.¡± As she expected. Cristian¡¯s words had already changed from now. Serena¡¯s face was pale. She held Cristian¡¯s hand tightly for a few minutes, and then whispered, ¡°All right, please¡­ let me go this time. Let me and the baby go, please!¡± Cristian¡¯s pupils suddenly tightened. She really begged for it! Since she wanted to keep the bastard, he asked her to do so much work in the morning and she had notined. She had been humiliated in front of everyone in the conference room and had been offered with no resistance. Now she was begging him for the bastard? Cristianughed. ¡°Remarried woman, should I think you are an idiot or loving? You are divorced. Do you still want to keep the child for that man? Do you want to go back to him someday?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As he uttered thatst sentence, Cristian¡¯s tone suddenly changed, and an expression of anger appeared on him. He had mentioned Francis again. Serena wanted so badly to yell at Cristian. The baby in her belly had nothing to do with Francis. But she thought again about Alice¡¯s words. The button was Leonardo¡¯s! Leonardo, Cristian¡¯s older brother. What if the baby was Leonardo¡¯s? Serena lowered her eyes and thought about those things, but Cristian thought she was thinking about the words he had just said, which was why she did not answer. The humiliation she was enduring angered him even more. ¡°You are willing to go this far for such a man¡­¡± Cristian let her go. The expression on his face was disgusted, and his voice turned cold: ¡°It¡¯s disgusting to see your face. Go away.¡± Although those words hurt her, Serena felt relieved. After all, he had let her go. The baby in her belly was safe for the time being. So Serena staggered back, held onto the corner of the table, and then walked back to her seat. Cristian looked over her shoulder with a deep, hawk-like gaze. After a while he walked away. Serena hid in her nket, and her body and lips were still trembling. It took her a long time to calm down, and then she noticed that her hands and feet were cold. Fortunately, she had escaped that night. Serena closed her eyes hoping to fall asleep, but she was confused all night. She dreamed of what Alice told her and Cristian¡¯s cold face. And the man¡¯s strong breathing on that rainy night. Suddenly, Serena woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw that the light around her was already bright. She nced at her cell phone and saw that it was morning. The night was over. Serena adjusted the nket and got up. Cristian was still asleep. She soon finished cleaning and went downstairs. Still, she couldn¡¯t sleep. It was better to go to thepany. Serena did not expect that by going out so early she would meet Leonardo. ¡°Sister-inw, why are you going out so early?¡± When Leonardo saw her, he greeted her warmly. Seeing Leonardo, Serena felt mixed emotions and feelings. When she saw Leonardo in the past, she thought it was better not to get too close to him, so as not to disturb him or something like that. But now, seeing Leonardo, Serena thought about what Alice had told her. Then she looked at him who had a gentle smile. She could never have united him with that man of that night. How could he be the same person? Could it be that Alice¡¯s older brother was mistaken? Or was she the one who had heard wrong? ¡°Sister-inw?¡± Leonardo saw that she did not have a good expression and stood still looking at her, ¡°What is it? What is it that you are so distracted?¡± After hearing his words, Serena got her feet back on the ground and quickly lowered her head to avoid leaking emotions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t sleep well. I¡¯m a little confused.¡± When Leonardo heard her speech, he nodded, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep well. No wonder your face is so tired, and your dark circles look so heavy.¡± Serena smiled awkwardly. ¡°So, did you have breakfast?¡± Leonardo looked at her and said smilingly, ¡°You got up very early. I think the maids haven¡¯t made breakfast yet right?¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come on, there is a ce near ourpany where the breakfast is good.¡± Serena wanted to refuse, but after some thought, she decided to go with Leonardo. After all, she had to test whether what Alice had said was true. ¡°All right.¡± Serena nodded,pletely forgetting what Cristian had told her. Chapter 148 Is really that man? Breakfast bar. Leonardo seemed toe here often. As soon as he walked in the door, the owner greeted him immediately. ¡°This bar is very famous for breakfast around here because the ingredients are very fresh and there are many dishes. Here¡¯s menu. See what you can eat.¡± Leonardo took her to where he often went. After sitting down, he gave Serena the menu.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Serena did not want to have breakfast. She just looked at the menu and asked for a bowl of soup. Seeing her order so little, Leonardo decided to order a little more. After he handed the menu to the waiter, he looked at Serena. ¡°What is the problem? You look so weak and have no appetite. Do you need me to drive you to the hospitalter?¡± Hearing this, Serena came to her senses and looked at Leonardo in front of her. He was wearing a clean white shirt. The cor and shirt were neatly pressed with no creases. She could see that he was a very distinctive person. Leonardo¡¯s facial features were very handsome, butpared to Cristian¡¯s they were much softer. She thought back to the saying that a gentleman must be like the wind. Leonardo gave her that feeling. His character was gentle but not lukewarm. Was he really the man of that night? ¡°No need, I simply did not sleep well.¡± The concern in Leonardo¡¯s eyes grew stronger: ¡°Sister-inw, do you hate me?¡± Serena was stunned: ¡°You?¡± ¡°You always oppose me.¡± Leonardo smiled and asked softly, ¡°What for?¡± Serena exined awkwardly, ¡°There is no problem. You are thinking too much. ¡°Then you won¡¯t oppose me so much, will you?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She lowered her eyes as she was still confused. How could she prove what Alice had said? After thinking for a long time, Serena raised her head again and asked softly, ¡°Your clothes¡­ are they all tailored?¡± Although this question sounded a bit abrupt, Serena needed confirmation. At first Leonardo did not understand why she was asking this question, but he did not care. He simply nodded slowly, ¡°Sometimes I have them custom-made. Sometimes when I don¡¯t have time I buy them. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Hearing this, Serena sped her hands under the table. That button was custom made. Should she kept asking questions? If she kept investigating whether Leonardo was really the man of that night, he would notice! Serena thought about how to ask the next question so that he would not notice. After thinking for a long time, she spoke again. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I usually see that you wear such nice clothes. So you first¡­¡± Serena looked up as she asked him the question, but she noticed that Leonardo was looking at her with those beautiful eyes and a smile on his face. Those eyes that looked like jade were staring at her, as if they could read her mind. Serena breathed heavily and froze. Leonardo looked at her with deep eyes. ¡°You seem to have a lot of questions?¡± Serena dared not ask any more. Just then, the waiter brought the soup she had ordered. Serena avoided Leonardo¡¯s eyes, then made to take the soup. But because she was nervous, she identally knocked over the bowl and scalded herself. Sitting on the other side, Leonardo with a smile on his face got up and rushed to take Serena¡¯s hand, ¡°Please give me the cold water.¡± The waiter was stunned and immediately went to fill a bowl with cold water. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Serena shook her head. It had been her negligence. After receiving the water, Leonardo dipped Serena¡¯s hand into the bowl. Her skin was very fair. But at that moment, her hand was warm and red. Leonardo frowned, ¡°This is not good. Let it soak for a while. I will buy some cream nearby. Wait for me.¡± With what he said, Leonardo rushed out before Serena answered. Serena had not time to stop him, so she had to wait in her ce. Initially, she thought that Leonardo would return only after a long time. She did not expect that after only four or five minutes he was back. Leonardo grabbed a cream and came right back to her. She pulled her hand out of the water, dried it with a clean paper towel, and then put the sunburn cream on her. The cream was very cold. Serena felt a gasp from Leonardo. She lifted her head and saw ayer of sweat on Leonardo¡¯s forehead. This was¡­ She felt a leap in her heart. He had run so fast just to buy her the cream. ¡°Why do you treat me so well?¡± After Serena finished speaking, she regretted it. Why ask such a question? Did she deliberately not allow others to misunderstand? Thinking about this, Serena immediately exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that. I mean¡­ there¡¯s no need to be so nice to me.¡± After speaking this, Serena immediately retracted her hand. She did not want Leonardo to hold her hand. Leonardo looked up, which fell on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet, stay calm.¡± His voice was gentle, but with an irresistible strength, he held her hand tightly and slowly and applied sunburn cream for her. Inexplicably, Serena felt the looks around her were a little strange. She insisted long before Leonardo let her go. ¡°Well, don¡¯t touch the water today. Fortunately, it¡¯s not the right hand. Why don¡¯t you take a day off today?¡± Serena pulled her hand back, still feeling the coldness of Leonardo¡¯s hand on her wrist. ¡°No.¡± Leonardo stood up and grabbed his coat, ¡°The cream is only a temporary solution. I will take you to the hospital for treatment.¡± Serena wanted to tell him no, but Leonardo forced her out. For the first time Serena discovered that Leonardo also had a strong side. ¡°Serena, there are many ways for a person to act. Of course, when faced with different people and situations, he will act differently. Maybe he usually seems kind, but in reality he is¡­¡± Alice¡¯s words rang in her ear again. Leonardo was really¡­ You could say that Serena was in a trance. She was distracted and walked behind Leonardo. Leonardo stared at her seat belt and called her name twice without her answering. Her mind was in a state of confusion. If Leonardo was really that person, what was she going to do in the future? She was Cristian¡¯s wife, even if it was only in name and nothing else. Until now, Serena still could not ept this fact. When the car started, Serena said, ¡°Stop.¡± Leonardo stepped on the brake, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Without saying a word, Serena opened the door and got out of the car. Chapter 149 What is your relationship? Her actions puzzled Leonardo. After being stunned for about three seconds, he got out of the car to join her. ¡°Sister-inw?¡± Leonardo blocked her way and looked at her puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Serena said with a tired expression, ¡°Thepany is nearby. I will go there by myself. As for the hospital, I won¡¯t go there. Thank you for today.¡± With these few words, Serena left. Leonardo did not understand what was going on. He stood still and watched Serena leave. Serena walked for a long time. When she reached thepany, there was no one inside and she arrived at the top of the buildingpletely alone. Papers from yesterday were still piled on the table. When she made to move some documents, she found that her hand was still covered with burn cream, which was very ufortable. She had to stand working on the documents with one hand for a while. As soon as the heat passed her burned hand, she got up to go to the bathroom to wash off the burn cream. Fortunately, she had only scalded herself with some soup, which was not excessively hot. After holding the cream for more than an hour, her hand was definitely feeling better. When Serena returned to work, she met Cristian. As before, he waspletely indifferent to her. Luca pushed him into the office. Serena returned to her seat and continued working. Perhaps because she was too tired and because she had not had a good rest for two days, Serena fell asleep on the table. Not knowing how long she had slept, Serena felt someone touch her shoulder and call her name. ¡°Serena, why are you sleeping? Get up and go to dinner.¡± The person who touched her was Anna. She waited for Serena downstairs in the mess hall for a very long time, then went upstairs to find her. She had no idea she was sleeping there. Serena, hearing someone calling her name, opened her eyes and looked around with difficulty, seeing Anna. ¡°Why are you sleeping here? Hurry up let¡¯s go to dinner. If you wait any longer, there will be no more food.¡± Said Anna who took her by the arm and pulled her up. ¡°Alright¡± Serena was also intent on going to dinner, so she let herself be dragged up without resistance. However, after taking two steps, she saw everything ck and fell down. Anna suddenly eximed, ¡°Ah, what¡¯s the matter with you? Don¡¯t fall on me. Don¡¯t fall on the ground¡­ forget it, you better fall on me.¡± Anna was very strong. She dragged her several times and finally Serena fell on Anna. Anna looked at her for half a second without saying a word, and then bent her head and noticed that Serena¡¯s eyes were closed. ¡°Serena? Serena?¡± ¡°Have you fainted? How do you feel? Have you fainted? Should I take you to the hospital?¡± Anna looked around and saw that no one was there. Anna took her hand and loaded it on her back, and then went forward with great effort. When she reached the elevator, she heard a sudden noise behind her.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It seemed as if the office door had opened. Anna looked back and saw Luke pushing Cristian out. Their gazes fell back on her, and Cristian frowned as he saw Serena on her back. Anna recalled the rumors circting in thepany and exined, ¡°Cristian ¡­ I hade to see Serena to go to dinner, but she suddenly fainted. I just wanted to take her to the hospital.¡± Luca stared, ¡°Fainted? Why did she suddenly faint?¡± Anna coughed and exined herself, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she looks bad and her hands are cold¡­¡± When she said these words, she looked at Cristian, as if she was saying it to him. Cristian frowned again. A momentter, he said coldly, ¡°Give her to me.¡± Anna: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What Cristian means is that he will personally bring the assistant Serena to the hospital.¡± Only then did Anna understand and brought Serena forward. Cristian seemed impatient at that moment. He pushed the wheelchair forward. Before Anna reacted, he had already reached out to grab Serena and pulled her away, taking her waist in his arms. As Anna pulled away, she saw Serena clutched in Cristian¡¯s arms. Anna was stunned and watched the scene with surprise. Although Cristian was disabled and was in a wheelchair, his body was cold and indifferent. Serena¡¯s delicate body was held in his arms. The cold around him effectively covered her. Anna blinked and thought of a sentence. Softness can ovee the hardest. ¡°Mr. Cristian, will you take Serena to the hospital?¡± Cristian ignored her and did not even look at her. Luca was stunned for a few seconds and immediately said, ¡°Thank you for today, now let¡¯s go.¡± Anna thought about it for a while and reached the elevator before it closed, ¡°Can Ie with you? I could give you a hand in case there are any problems.¡± Luca looked at Cristian for his advice. Cristian had a cold face, but he made no objection, so Luca said, ¡°Yes, you cane with us.¡± Anna took the elevator with them, feeling very happy. Serena was really in a rtionship with Cristian. Cristian had a distressed expression on his face. Who said Serena was in disgrace? Cristian was clearly worried about her. Even so, it was not certain that Serena could be the wife of the president of the Ferrari Group in the future, Anna thought to herself. * Serena woke up slowly, not knowing how long she had been asleep. She saw everything white and her nose was filled with the smell of disinfectant. She was so irritated that she frowned and her hand would not stop moving. Serena turned her head and saw Anna¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Anna?¡± She said, but her voice was hoarse. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water.¡± Anna quickly stood up, poured her a ss of water and then fed her. After drinking, Serena asked, ¡°Why am I here?¡± Anna blinked, ¡°You fainted. The doctor said you have low blood sugar, and your body is very weak, so I gave you some water now and¡­. Serena, you are really malnourished. You don¡¯t eat every day.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Anna suddenly approached, ¡°What is the rtionship between you and Mr. Cristian?¡± Hearing this, Serena arched her eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It was just to know, in thepany they say you are Cristian¡¯s lover, buttely Cristian didn¡¯t want you around, so everyone was gloating, but today something sudden happened. Cristian took you out of thepany in his arms in front of everyone¡­¡± Chapter 150 Do you like me to kiss you? He left thepany with her in his arms.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Serena¡¯s eyebrows arched. Did Cristian take her out of thepany? The rtionship between them in those days was very strained. In his eyes, she was disgusting. Why apanied her to the hospital? Serena did not speak, and her heart felt as if it were mped in a vice. The heart was as if numb. Serena closed her eyes in despair. She seemed unable to control her emotions. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Anna saw that her face paled and said nothing more. Anna thought she was ufortable again. Serena shook her head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about the others?¡± Anna held her cheek and said softly, ¡°After he took you to the hospital, and the doctor said there was no problem. He told me to stay here to take care of you and left.¡± ¡°Well, thank you for today.¡± ¡°Thanks for what? Do you think he¡¯s trying to help you? That I¡¯m going to see if you¡¯re okay or not? I did it to take a closer look at Cristian¡¯s heroic style!¡± Anna said and then began to remember, ¡°Do you have any idea how handsome Cristian was when he took you away from me? At that moment, I felt like I was watching the hero of a TV series. Serena, you were really lucky to be noticed by Cristian. If he hadn¡¯t, your good looks, well, they wouldn¡¯t be half as good as mine!¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Did she say Cristian took her from her arms? ¡°But be honest. What is your rtionship with Cristian? Why is he so concerned about you? If you¡¯re just a lover, there¡¯s no reason to be, right?¡± Worried about you? ¡°Maybe you misunderstood. There is nothing special between me and Cristian. We are just superior and subordinate.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! He is clearly possessive of you. I think he just likes you!¡± There was a storm at the bottom of Serena¡¯s heart. Did he like her? Impossible! Serena felt her heart beating faster as Anna continued to speak, ¡°When you be the president¡¯s wife, don¡¯t forget what I did today. Remember to give me a promotion and a pay raise¡­¡± ¡­ Anna stayed in the hospital and took care of her until evening. When Serena felt she was doing well, she wanted to leave the hospital. Anna pushed her, ¡°You can¡¯t leave the hospital. Your body is too weak.¡± Serena said, ¡°Everything should be fine now. It¡¯s not a big problem. I can¡¯t stay in the hospital all the time can I?¡± ¡°Anyway you can¡¯t. Mr. Cristian said I have to stay here and take care of you, and you can¡¯t leave until hees back.¡± As soon as Serena got up to leave, the ward door opened. Cristian appeared in the ward with a cold expression. ¡°Mr. Cristian!¡± Anna stood up as if she saw the messiah, pointed at Serena and said, ¡°Serena wanted to leave the hospital, but I disagreed. I did my best to stop her!¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Cristian looked at her with deep, cold eyes and a sharp, deep gaze. ¡°Do you want to leave the hospital?¡± Cristian opened his thin lips and said, ¡°Forget it.¡± Serena: ¡°I don¡¯t feel very bad, even if I go home and stay there to rest, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Cristian said nothing. Luca, who followed him, greeted Anna with a smile, ¡°Today was a hard day for you. Come home soon and rest.¡± Anna sighed and looked at Cristian reluctantly. He was so handsome. She wanted to stay still and looked at him for a while. Maybe her gaze was too fanatical. When Cristian looked in her direction, he seemed to have a warning look. Anna felt the pressure and immediately said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± ¡°Serena, I wille back to see you tomorrow!¡± Anna left. Serena wanted tough. A moment ago she wanted to stay, but now she ran away without a trace. Anna¡¯s character¡­ She really liked her and was very simple. Although she was very outspoken, she never lied. She always said what she thought. She was a good friend. Luca said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll apany her.¡± Then he turned and left the ward. Cristian and Serena remained alone in the ward. The silence was a little awkward. Serena looked at him, but Cristian had no intention of looking at her. Instead, he pushed the wheelchair to the next table, where the briefcase left by Luca was. Slender fingers pulled out notebooks and materials, and then Cristian began working very quietly. Serena was lying in bed. Was he here to work? Serena thought as she looked over her shoulder. Looking at him, Serena thought of Leonardo again. Her hands unconsciously touched her belly. Alice was such a good friend. She would never lie to her. If the child was really Leonardo¡¯s, what would happen in the future? ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, close your eyes and rest.¡± Suddenly Cristian¡¯s voice rang out and Serena came to her senses, finding that Cristian was staring at her with malice. Serena looked into his eyes and stopped for a moment and said, ¡°Go home.¡± Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You will be ufortable working here,¡± Serena exined. She actually did not want to see Cristian at that moment. Her mind was very confused. However, Cristian sneered at her, ¡°Are you so used to seeing other men¡¯s faces that now you don¡¯t even want to see me?¡± Serena changed her expression. He was starting again! ¡°Serena, do you think perhaps that I am unable to find out who that man is and punish him?¡± ¡°You misunderstand!¡± Serena bit her lower lip and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for you to work here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cristian put his things down, then pushed his chair toward her. Seeing this, Serena unconsciously recoiled. Was he going to force himself on her again? Cristian stopped in front of Serena¡¯s face. His slender fingers pinched her chin. Then he bent his head and grasped her lips. Serena¡¯s eyes opened wide. Without warning, he kissed her. After Serena withdrew her tongue, Cristian pushed his tongue into Serena¡¯s mouth. Serena¡¯s lips were dry, while Cristian¡¯s were cold and moist. He pressed her head and kissed her hard, and an overpowering masculine aura enveloped Serena. Serena looked up and waspelled to be kissed by him. Her slender neck was even slimmer, and her eyes were closed, and her eyshes trembled slightly. It was obvious that she was moved. Cristian quickly withdrew his tongue, but he remained his body in front of her. His thin lips still pressed against hers and he asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°Do you like me kissing you like this?¡± Serena nodded in confusion. Cristian showed a happy look. His thin lips twitched excitedly and his hands touched every part of her body. ¡°What about me? Do you like me?¡± Chapter 151 In the end, you are the same as them. Serena continued to nod in confusion. But then she seemed to have found something wrong with those two questions. Then her gaze became clearer and she clearly saw Cristian standing in front of her What did he just¡­ ask? Cristian was satisfied with the answers. Although he did not want to admit it, he was very happy at that moment. His thin lips drew a smiling bow, ¡°Woman remarried, I see you excited.¡± Serena opened her eyes wide and pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Cristian, being pushed away, fell seated in his wheelchair. ¡°Nonsense? Woman remarried, you can¡¯t hide your feelings. The fact is that you like me.¡± Serena covered her ears and shouted angrily at Cristian, ¡°I don¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t humiliate yourself. How can I like someone like you?¡± Cristian tightened his lips, ¡°Really? Who just admitted that they like me?¡± Serena: ¡°You are taking advantage of the situation!¡± ¡°Am I taking advantage of the situation or do you just not know how to control your feelings, or-¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Serena was worried and blurted out, ¡°How can I like a cripple?¡± Initially Cristian¡¯s mouth was tight in a smile, but after hearing this sentence, his expression suddenly changed. There was a kind of dark shadow in his eyes, like a sudden storm on the sea. Serena felt the atmosphere in the room suddenly cool down. Only now had she reflected on what she had just said. ¡°Well¡­ what I just said is not¡­¡± Intentional. Cristian¡¯s eyes looked like cloud, and it was too thick to dissolve. He stared at her. ¡°So you¡¯re exactly like them.¡± Serena bit her lip and shook her head vigorously. She wasn¡¯t! She did not want to attack him! Even when others called him disabled, she did her best to protect him. But ¡­ his legs did not work and he was sitting in a wheelchair. It was a huge pain for him, and she had just pointed it out. ¡°Oh, remarried woman, is that why you don¡¯t want me to touch you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Serena was agitated. She had unintentionally hurt another person, and now she regretted it. She had anxiously wanted to exin to Cristian, ¡°Listen to me, I was only anxious, so I used the wrong words.¡± ¡°This is the truth.¡± said Cristian firmly with a self-deprecating smile, ¡°The Gallo family wanted you to marry instead of your sister. Did it wrong you? After all, marrying me, a disabled cripple, will ruin the rest of your life. Is that why you are eager to be with my older brother, to seek happiness?¡± Serena shook her head. She was too anxious, ¡°Cristian. Don¡¯t say such things. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Cristian continued to sneer. He obviously had not even listened to Serena¡¯s words. After that sentence, his view of Serena hadpletely changed. Women always despised him because he was in a wheelchair. Although on the surface so many women want to get close to him, it is obvious that they only do it for his family¡¯s industry, but they cannot hide the contempt they feel for him. But Serena had just said that she had been willing to fight with other people because he was called disabled. Suddenly he felt-that maybe she was different from the others. She had said it herself that day. Cristian felt that the atmosphere in that ce was not good at all. He turned his wheels indifferently and walked out of the ward. Behind him he heard that woman calling him. Her tone of voice was very tense. ¡°Cristian. Go back and listen to me. I didn¡¯t mean what I said!¡± Didn¡¯t mean it? So it was only involuntary. That was what he thought.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Otherwise, why would she have said it? Cristian resolutely left the ward quickly. Serena was the only one left in the ward. She called Cristian¡¯s name for a long time, but he ignored her. Serena lowered her eyes and stared at the white sheets. She regretted it. She should not have said that. She had no idea what had happened at that moment. Seeing Cristian¡¯s sinister smile, she thought he would start humiliating her again. If she allowed him to know her feelings, he wouldugh at her. Serena did not want to beughed at by him again, so she she said that thing impulsively. Serena still could not control her emotions. After so many years, Cristian was the first person for whom Serena had felt emotions. Although she liked Cristian in the past, it was really only because at that time she thought Cristian was good in all aspects and was a good husband, so she agreed to get married. Later Serena felt some friction with Francis until they divorced. But since she had been married to Cristian, he had done many things for her so that she would not be mistreated by others. Even though she knew he was only doing it to save face, she still could not control her emotions and thoughts. Serena covered herself with the quilt. Her tears fell from the corners of her eyes in despair. She was not qualified to be with him. She was a divorced woman with another man¡¯s child in her womb. Serena would not love herself either. But why couldn¡¯t she control her heart? Cristian did not show up again all night. He did not return the next day. She was alone in the empty ward. Serena¡¯s face and lips were very pale. The doctor came to check on her and asked her about her family. Serena said nothing. The doctor had to make a phone call. After a while, Anna arrived. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Everything was not going well between you when I leftst night, because all of a sudden you¡­¡± Anna was startled when she saw her face as pale as a sheet of paper. ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten worse?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Serena shook her head. ¡°Can I leave the hospital today? I don¡¯t like being in the hospital.¡± Everything was white, and she waspletely alone. She felt deste. More importantly, she wanted to find Cristian to exin to him what she had saidst night. ¡°Anna, will you apany me to deal with the formalities for discharge?¡± ¡°But your health¡­¡± Anna asked anxiously, ¡°Is everything all right?¡± ¡°If I have any problems, I will tell you¡­ don¡¯t worry.¡± Anna could not resist her, apanied her to deal with the formalities for discharge, then they parted. Serena went straight home. At that hour, Cristian was not supposed to be at thepany. As long as she found him, she could exin to him what had happened yesterday. Chapter 152 Degraded by Cristian The house was empty, though, and Cristian was not there. Serena did not give up and ran back to the studio. But Cristian was not there either. Serena had no idea where he might be. Because of those words spoken by her, she had the feeling that he wanted to disappear from her life. Or maybe she had never entered his life. So Serena washed and changed her clothes to go to thepany. On her way out she met Alessandro downstairs. She had not seen him for a long time. He seemed very busytely. When he saw Serena, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Aurora, how are you doing with the things I asked you to dost time?¡± Serena was turned around. At first she did not remember what he had asked her. It took her a while to remember that Alessandro had asked her about Leonardo and Alice. Thinking about this, Serena immediately exined, ¡°I mentioned it to Alice, but¡­ she seems to already have a boyfriend, so¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Alessandro narrowed his eyes slightly upon hearing that speech, as if he was studying her words. Serena was so numb that she could not help but lower her head and bite her lower lip. ¡°Grandpa.¡± A soft voice rang out behind her. It was Leonardo¡¯s voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite Mr. Dario to do some sports? If you don¡¯t go out again, he will tease you about this dy.¡± Alessandro looked at Leonardo with an indecipherable look, but finally looked away, ¡°All right, Aurora, I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± After Alessandro left, Serena noticed that there was a thinyer of cold sweat on her back. His eyes were too sharp, and in front of him, Serena was always afraid of being caught. Leonardo walked down the stairs, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Leonardo. Serena did not feel in the mood to face him. When she heard his voice, she lowered her eyes, looked at her toes, and turned to leave. ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Leonardo saw her turn and walk away. She did not even greet him. He had an anxious tone of voice and called her to turn around. Serena took a step. Leonardo said in a cold voice, ¡°Are you hiding from me?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. It was ¡­ tooplicated. She thought that Alessandro had fooled her around, perhaps¡­ she was a pawn destined for sacrifice. Thinking about this, Serena closed her eyes, whispered no, and then continued to move forward. Leonardo stepped forward and blocked her way. ¡°If you didn¡¯t hide from me, why don¡¯t you see me in the face?¡± Serena thought to herself, ¡°Please leave quickly. I¡¯m not in the mood to face you now!¡± Usually Leonardo had a very cool manner, but at this moment he seemed reluctant, ¡°Did I do something wrong? Have I caused you trouble? O¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Serena suddenly raised her head and interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s my problem! I have to go to thepany and I¡¯m in a hurry. Sorry.¡± At that point Serena left. Leonardo turned his head and saw her slender figure walking quickly. She thought of him as a scourge. He watched her until she disappeared, after which Leonardo came to his senses. It seemed to him that he had paid too much attention to her recently¡­. But why the hell was she avoiding him? What was her problem? * Serena arrived at workte, but before fixing this problem, she went straight to the office to find Cristian. As she was about to enter, she was stopped by Luca. ¡°Miss Serena, you can¡¯te in.¡± Serena¡¯s face paled, ¡°I need to talk to Cristian.¡± Luca: ¡°I tell you again. You can¡¯te in and out of his office at will. Don¡¯t cause me trouble.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She did not expect that remark to cause such anger. ¡°Also, from today on, you will no longer be Cristian¡¯s assistant.¡± ¡°What?¡± Serena looked at him and asked incredulously, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Although in a somewhat cruel way, Luca told her the truth: ¡°You have been degraded by Cristian.¡± Degraded¡­ Serena swallowed. She opened her pink lips. A momentter, she asked helplessly, ¡°What will my job be?¡± ¡°Housekeeper, cleaning woman.¡± Cleaning woman? Serena¡¯s face paled in an instant. What kind of demotion was that? Was it like kicking her out of thepany? Making her, an assistant, suddenly be a cleaningdy. What would others think? ¡°Or, you can choose to work in the lowest position, but there are a lot of people in that position.¡± In other words, there were not many people who wanted to be cleaners, for it was hard work. The position of ordinary clerk was not so hard. There were many people, and if she was demoted she will be bullied. Serena lowered her eyes andughed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fire me directly?¡± Luca said solemnly, ¡°Cristian also wanted to fire you directly, but don¡¯t forget that you are sried by ourpany, so you will stay here.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ so he was very careful.¡± At that moment she wanted to exin herself, but he would not understand a word. Serena felt that Cristian was really angry with her. He would never do such a thing before, but now he had directly demoted her. This was also a message to the employees of thepany, even though he had a rtionship with Serena in the past, it did not matter now. Serena was no longer covered. Everyone could now bully her. ¡°Serena, Miss Serena.¡± When Luca saw her leave, he couldn¡¯t help but call out to her, ¡°You said something very serious this time. For Cristian¡­ it¡¯s the worst thing you can say to him.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°I was nervous at the time. I exined but he wouldn¡¯t listen, but now it seems pointless. I¡¯m going to go to work now. But first I¡¯m going to settle my things.¡± Serena quickly returned to her seat to sort out her things. Luca sighed as he looked aside. They were clearly a couple. The feelings between them were really strange. Luca did not understand. At lunch, Serena told Anna that she had been demoted. ¡°How can that be? Cristian is not very fond of you? How can you have been suddenly demoted? I don¡¯t believe it! Are you kidding me?¡± Serena¡¯s lips curved into a bitter smile. She had no desire to eat the rice in the bowl, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m kidding?¡± Chapter 153 Excluded and mistreated Anna looked at her hesitantly for a while. ¡°So you have been demoted. What will you do in the future?¡± What could she do? What could Serena have done? ¡°Do I have any other choice?¡± She said, smiling bitterly. Anna nodded: ¡°Sure.¡± Serena raised her eyebrows. Anna said, ¡°You can choose to be a cleaningdy or an ordinary employee. I think¡­ Cristian has been good. At least he allowed you to choose.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She thought Anna could be described as the best of her bad friends. ¡°Seriously, I think you¡¯d be better off going to be a cleaningdy. Even if it¡¯s hard, there won¡¯t be anyone to bother you. If you go to work with the other employees, after what happened between you and Cristian, those women will eat you alive!¡± Serena already knew this. She didn¡¯t need to be reminded by Anna. Even when she was an assistant, some people had tried to challenge her, let alone now that she had been demoted. Feeling that a turbulent future awaited her, Serena reluctantly closed her eyes. ¡°But don¡¯t be too pessimistic. Maybe after they get to know you, they won¡¯t hate you? If she had a choice, Serena would choose to quit her job. However ording to what Luca said, she would still receive her sry from thepany. In the end, Serena thought it over and chose to go to work with the ordinary employees. After hearing this, Anna could not help but be amazed: ¡°What has gotten into you? Didn¡¯t I tell you that they will eat you alive there? Do you want to deliver yourself and let them bully you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but everyone knows about my demotion. Even if I be a cleaningdy, do you think they will leave me alone? They will surely find a way to humiliate me at that point. At this point, I¡¯d rather face them directly.¡± After listening to her, Anna looked at her for a long time and suddenly apuded, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so brave. In the future, in front of others we will act as if we don¡¯t know each other! Don¡¯t bother me.¡± Serena smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She was used to that. Cristian as well had told her that in front of other people she was only his subordinate, and even in the back she was still not his wife. So after Anna told her this, Serena took it as a matter of course, who would want to help a person in need? After that, Serena settled her things and then went to report back. As she imagined, her supervisor treated her with a bully-like air. He led her to a random desk, ¡°This will be your workce. Neers should know the rules. Do you already know what you are required to do by your superiors?¡± After hearing these words, Serena felt that the supervisor was not so bad, but ¡­ he was very strict. Serena nodded. As soon as the supervisor left, a group of people sitting next to her started talking about her out loud. ¡°Now everyone wants to join thepany thinking they can be assistant to the president. But she¡¯s been demoted to the same duties as us now anyway. She¡¯s dropped to such a low level.¡± ¡°I heard that the president wanted to make her a cleaningdy or ordinary clerk. She chose ordinary clerk.¡± ¡°Seriously, it would be more suitable for her to be a cleaningdy. Why join us? This kind of woman is unable to do anything except use her skills in bed. It would have been better to be a cleaningdy.¡± ¡°Hey, neer, are you shameless? We are not shorthanded here. Couldn¡¯t you be a cleaningdy?¡± Some people shouted behind Serena¡¯s back. Serena preferred not to argue with them, so she did not respond. Who would have expected that when that person noticed that she did not respond, she would go up to her and pull a strand of hair, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Wouldn¡¯t it be manners to respond?¡± Serena felt pain, so she stood up and looked at the other person coldly. ¡°When were you going to talk to me? Did you say hello to me? Of course I¡¯m polite. I think it¡¯s you who should improve your politeness and not touch others.¡± People looking at her thought she was a submissive person, they did not expect she would stand up and rebel. ¡°What are you talking about? You are the neer and you dare to talk to me like this? Do you have any idea of the situation you are in? Do you dare toe here and contradict us? Do you want to die?¡± Serena nced at the other people. The others kept yelling at her. ¡°Exactly, if you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better get along with us. After all, we¡¯ve seen and punished a lot of women like you who want to seed by sleeping with superiors.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Ahahah, if you know you did wrong, go out and bring everyone in our office a cup of coffee and a cake, maybe we can make your future easier.¡± Spending money to buy things for people who hate her and embarrass her. Do they think she was that stupid? Serena breathed coldly and sat in her seat without speaking to them. She turned on theputer. ¡°What do you mean? Are you ignoring us!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you are not my boss nor am I your assistant. You have no right to give me orders.¡± Theputer turned on a little slowly. After Serena turned on theputer, she started the antivirus to check the status of theputer. The person next to her gloated, ¡°Ah, we can¡¯t give you orders? And the supervisor can? Wait!¡± Serena ignored them and continued working on theputer. She knew that all those people wanted to mock her, but she also knew that even if she bought all those people something, she would be mocked even more. She could only put up with it. There was no way to avoid it or force them to stop. Now that she was in that situation, she could only adapt to it. After a while, the supervisor called her into the office and gave her some papers. ¡°In this folder are the documents with all the useful data for the meetingter. The meeting will start in an hour, put them all in order within an hour.¡± After listening to the speech, Serena looked at him and asked disapprovingly, ¡°Supervisor, isn¡¯t it a little too hard to sort out within an hour?¡± The supervisor looked up and looked at her, ¡°Is it difficult? You have been an assistant to the president. Shouldn¡¯t you be proficient in rearranging data? Is it really as they say, aren¡¯t you good at anything?¡± Serena: ¡°No, I got it.¡± With that, Serena retreated from the office with the documents in a folder. Several women gathered around her desk and looked at her amusedly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we couldn¡¯t give her orders? Now that she has been called by the supervisor, is she working? I think she can manage to tidy up all the data before the meeting. If she can¡¯t, can we kick her out of the department? After all, the Ferraripany doesn¡¯t do anything with useless people!¡± Serena ignored these voices, sat down in front of theputer, opened the folder, and then went to work. Chapter 154 Framing Serena was actually very capable at her work. Also, she had a lot of experience, so it was easy to rearrange this data. But people in the background did not know what her previous work had been, and they did not know that by being at Cristian¡¯s side. She had learned to keep up with it. They were very superficial and thought that Serena had gotten that position by sleeping with the boss or by other shortcuts. The reason she had been demoted was that the president now hated her. The supervisor had given her the materials to work on deliberately to get her in trouble, so everyone gloated. They wanted to see the demoted neer make some mistakes. If that happened, they could go to Cristian and report her and get her fired. Minute by minute, Serena stayed at her desk and put all the data in order for the meeting, not caring about the people behind her. When they saw her sitting so still and diligent, everyone was annoyed andined. ¡°What are you doing? iming to be busy doing something? You don¡¯t really think you will finish all that work in an hour?¡± ¡°Tsk, these materials will be used for the meetingter. If something goes wrong, they wille looking for her. If she¡¯s just pretending to be calm now,ter she¡¯ll have to get down on her knees and beg for mercy!¡± ¡°Why is shepletely still? Does she really take those things seriously?¡± ¡°Ten minutes to go. Hey, newbie¡­ you¡¯re still in time to beg for mercy now!¡± Serena ignored them. She had been sitting at theputer for a long time and felt a little like she needed to go to the bathroom. She nced at theputer and saw that she had little left and would be finished. Finally, Serena spent thest five minutes tidying up the materials. Finally, Serena saw that there was still time, so she went to the bathroom.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As soon as she left, a group of people gathered beside her. ¡°It looks like she¡¯s sorted everything out.¡± Among them, Gaia, a blond girl, took a look and found that the data inside had been very carefully arranged. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Elena stared at that data in disbelief. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she good for nothing? How could she have done it so quickly? It hasn¡¯t even been an hour!¡± Gaia bit her lower lip, ¡°But Elena, these are obviously rearranged. What can we do? The first day she is in our department and she is already so proficient?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Said Elena sneeringly, ¡± Greta said we have to treat the neer well. She thought she would pass the test that way.¡± ¡°So what are we going to do?¡± whispered Gaia. Elena smiled radiantly. Serena went to the bathroom, and when she came back, she sat in the chair and looked a little pale. Although she took medicine on time every day, her stomach hurt many times, which could be rted to mood, work and rest. She must regte her mood for the sake of her child. Serena was about to print the information, but she saw that theputer screen was dark. Her face changed and she moved the mouse several times, but the screen continued to be ck. It seemed theputer had been turned off. Serena pressed the start button and the screen lit up. After waiting nervously for about a minute, theputer rebooted. She discovered, however, that all the data she had rearranged had been erased. ¡°Ahahah!¡± Laughter came from beside her. Serena turned her head and saw Gaia and Elena togetherughing. Seeing her looking at them, the two stared at her arrogantly, as if they were not worried about being found out about what they did. Serena frowned and stood up, ¡°Did you turn off myputer?¡± After listening, Elena stood up and looked at Serena. Her hands crossed and there was a proud look on her face, ¡°What proof do you have that we turned off theputer? That has been empty for a very long time. Theputer turns on slowly and often has problems. Can¡¯t you save when you finish work and want to me others?¡± ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t save it? It was you who deleted it.¡± Serena said coldly. ¡°Hehe, did you maybe see us delete it? If theputer breaks down and shuts down, files can also get corrupted and be lost. How can you me us? Neer, you can¡¯t just me others for your own mistakes.¡± Gaia also stood up andughed at her, ¡°It¡¯s true. You me others for your ipetence. No wonder you were demoted. You don¡¯t want to me others every time you fail to finish your work? In that case, I think sooner orter you will be kicked out of the Ferrari Group, or? Are you not okay with being a cleaningdy? Don¡¯t waste resources in our department. Do you know that you need electricity to turn on theputer?¡± Elena was pleased with what had just been said. The two looked at each other, and Elena said, ¡°An hour is running out. The supervisor will call you. Let¡¯s see what you are able to do. If you failed toplete the assignment, get out of our department.¡± Serena took a deep breath, before she could say anything, the supervisor arrived. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you all doing here?¡± The supervisor asked with an angry expression. ¡°Tommaso, you wanted the neer to tidy up these materials, but she hasn¡¯t finished yet, and she didn¡¯t even report it to you in advance. Sara, you will have to deliver the documents as they are, they are needed by the president for the meeting!¡± Gaia immediately stepped forward to report. Elena¡¯s arrogant look did not go away and she said in an almost pitiful way, ¡°Supervisor, it¡¯s probably just because she¡¯s the neer. After all, this data cannot be solved by just anyone. She has been demoted. She definitely won¡¯t have that ability. That¡¯s all.¡± The supervisor looked angrily at Serena and said, ¡°You want me to die on the first day you arrived, don¡¯t you?¡± Serena stayed where she was and did not speak. At this moment, she did not exin anything. She had just arrived and the supervisor was already putting pressure on her. ¡°Well, if you want me to die, I won¡¯t rece you in this. Come to the conference room with me today to admit your mistake!¡± After that, the supervisor reached out his hand to pull Serena¡¯s arm. Serena stepped back, avoiding being touched by the man, and then said coldly, ¡°I can go myself.¡± The supervisor withdrew his hand and said impatiently, ¡°All right,e with me now.¡± Serena went back to her expressionless station, took her backpack and a USB sh drive from herputer, held it in the palm of her hand, and followed him. After they left, Gaia and Elena started talking. ¡°Why did she go back to get the bag? And does she seem to have taken something from theputer?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, anyway, we erased the data. Take whatever she wants!¡± Chapter 155: A beautiful counterattack In the meeting room. The staff had almost arrived and the department head had arrivedte with Serena. When Serena walked in with the head of the department, everyone could not help but look at her from head to toe. After a couple of nces, all the high-level officials knew Serena. When everyone returned to thepany, they knew what had happened between Serena and Cristian. Moreover, they had seen them many times at their meetings. Although they were really surprised by the president at first, not everyone was blind. How could those high-level officials fail to understand a person¡¯s emotional ups and downs? Just like thest time Matteo Giordano hade for a coborative project, anyone who was not blind could see Cristian¡¯s attitude toward Serena. It was just that¡­ He could care about her but he found her annoying. Otherwise, how could she have managed to demote herself so demeaningly to the bottom of thepany? The head of the department was a man in his forties, thin, with a long face and eyes and a somewhat pointed mouth. He still looked very kind with his sses, but he did not have a goodplexion. ¡°Tommaso, you arete! Don¡¯t you know that the president doesn¡¯t liketers? ¡± Reminded by someone, Tommaso¡¯s look changed, and he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that I wanted to bete but I still hadn¡¯t been able toplete the paperwork for today¡¯s meeting!¡± Hearing this, everyone became angry. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t I tell you to fix the documents yesterday? And why to this day are they not settled? When did you fix them?¡± ¡°Yes, the documents from our department were sent yesterday. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Tommaso choked, then looked toward the man in front of him. He had an indifferent look and and exuded a dark aura. It was Cristian Ferrari. He took Serena with him. ¡°Colleagues, the documents have been ruined by her.¡± Ah? Was it her fault again? They were all puzzled and looked at Serena as she was pushed out. Cristian had no expression on his face, but his cold eyes passed over the hand of the supervisor clutching Serena¡¯s thin arm. Her skin was fair and she was wearing a long sleeveless dress. When she was dragged out by her supervisor, a red mark appeared on her arm.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Knowing she had thin skin and tender flesh, she did not know how to cover it. ¡°She just arrived in our department. I wanted to see if she was capable. Who knew she would apply to attend this meeting. She seemed very confident and I let her do it. I never thought she would not prepare them well. Mr. Ferrari, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not very good at discipline!¡± He had always med it to Serena, but when he said this, he sounded very hypocritical. After he stopped talking, no one responded and the other high-level officials did not know how to react and could not understand what the CEO wanted to say. No one spoke. Serena was also calm. She held her bag in her hand and her face was expressionless. She seemed unconcerned about the situation in front of her. ¡°You are really not good at discipline.¡± Suddenly a gentle but stern voice rang out. A man in a white shirt stood up with his calm gaze falling on Tommaso¡¯s face. Tommaso suddenly felt pressured and unconsciously pressed his own waist, ¡°Vice President Leonardo.¡± Leonardo¡¯s voice was firm, ¡°You also said she is a neer, but the documents for this project are very important. You will obviously know that these are for the meeting. Even if you want to see her capabilities, if you have to look for recements you have to be prepared. You cannot give a task to a new person. By doing that you not only fail to set an example, but you can also mess up. Tommaso, do you think nothing can happen to you by sitting there?¡± What he said was true. It made Tommaso¡¯s face pale and he quickly realized what he had done. He looked at Leonardo¡¯s eyes with some terror, but then looked at the man at the head of the table even more intensely who nevertheless seemed not to care what was happening. So Tommaso regained some courage and continued, ¡°What the vice president said was that I didn¡¯t think it through, but this time¡­¡± ¡°How?¡± Are you going to shirk your responsibility this time? ¡± Tommaso lowered his head, ¡°No, I would never do that!¡± ¡°What about the documents?¡± Suddenly, a voice with an endless chill rang out, shocking the high-level employee who were watching the show, and he hurriedly straightened his back and sat upright. Cristian¡¯s eyes fell on Serena¡¯s beautiful face, and his tone was not good: ¡°You are first day of downgrade and you have no initiative. You have caused a big problem. How are you going to fix it?¡± Hearing this, Serena, who had been silent for a long time, looked at Cristian. Compared to previous days, Cristian¡¯s eyes were much colder than usual. Looking at him, she felt as if she were in an ice cave. Serena knew those words hurt her. She did not beg him to forgive her, but¡­ she wanted to find a way to exin. The two stared at each other for a long time in the air before Serena said, ¡°I showed initiative¡­. Cristian¡¯s expression was cold and he stared at her without saying a word. Serena continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t cause any trouble either.¡± Everyone did not know what she meant. At that moment, Serena put her bag down on the table, then turned her palm over. A small and exquisite USB sh drivey in her palm. ¡°I sorted out the information, but thatputer was too old and suddenly shut down,¡± she said. ¡°Fortunately, I have a habit of saving to sh drive.¡± Serena showed the sh drive for everyone to see, then stepped forward, inserted it into the interface, and then began to y it back so everyone could look at it. ¡°This is what Ipiled. Please give me some time and I will print them out and send them to you.¡± They: ¡°¡­¡± What? The documents you mentioned have not been arranged? What is going on here? After Tommaso, who pushed Serena out, saw the documents arranged. He changed his expression and approached Serena, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say you have a backup? It was to make me look like a fool. ¡± Serena replied indifferently, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me.¡± Tommaso: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You only asked me toe to the office with you, and you didn¡¯t say what the reason was. Since I came into the office, I never had the opportunity to exin myself.¡± Said Serena again, blinking weakly and innocently. Tommaso was angry. The other senior officials saw the look on Tommaso¡¯s face, which was speechless. Standing behind Cristian was Luca, who could not hold back his excitement and pped for Serena. Good! A beautiful counterattack! It showed Tommaso¡¯s real face! Obviously Serena knew those people were waiting to see her being ridiculed, and Cristian wanted the same thing. But she would not allow it! Serena was not a person to be cheated by others, even if she was bullied after her return, she still knew how to fight back! Chapter 156: Completely ignored Leonardo looked at Serena with a gentle, agitated smile in his eyes, and could not help but praise her silently. She did not look as helpless as he imagined. When the time was right, he said, ¡°Director Gatti, you keep saying that she is not suitable for the role, but you haven¡¯t even given her a chance to exin herself. If I were as reckless as you, would you question your abilities?¡± Tommaso began to tremble, and Vice President Leonardo spoke up for her. What was he going to do? Tommaso looked at Cristian. Cristian looked coldly at Serena as she was calmly printing the documents. Cristian unconsciously looked at Leonardo and when he saw that he was looking at her with a big smile, he felt a burning anger from the bottom of his heart, and then he sneered, ¡°For being the first day she did well. Se had a chance to exin herself but she kept arguing. Printing the documents shouldn¡¯t take so long? Because of you, we lost five minutes. ¡± ¡°Mr. Cristian, this is also an emergency, so¡­¡± No matter what they were saying, they were still interrupted by Cristian before they could finish speaking. ¡°Deduct the first quarter bonus.¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were cold and ruthless. He looked at Serena and Tommaso. ¡°Thepany doesn¡¯t need clever people and people who try to cheat me. The next time that happens, you will be kicked out of thepany.¡± Faced with Cristian¡¯s cold and stern gaze, Tommaso could no longer straighten up, and his words made him sweat even more. Serena had always been subjected to this attitude since she married him. She was almost used to it now, so she seemed much calmerpared to Tommaso¡¯s pale face. When Cristian spoke, she had already printed out the documents, then ced them in her folder and one by one sent them to everyone. ¡°What I have sent you now are the project documents that I have filled out. Please take a look at them.¡± Although Serena did not understand how these high-level officials could not handle this kind of paperwork, she¡­ did not have the qualifications to ask for it! Perhaps this was another obstacle Cristian had set up to deliberately humiliate her! So, with the exception of the first ten minutes of interruption, the meeting ran smoothly. It seemed that Serena was already used to this kind of thing. Having finished distributing the papers, she set about making coffee for everyone. The whole process showed herpetence in the work. When the meeting was over everyone gradually left, but Serena was the only one who was not in a hurry to leave. Tommaso lowered his voice and said, ¡°Come outside with me!¡± Serena did not speak, just looked at the man in the wheelchair. Although she was demoted, she still wanted to exin to him that what she had said that day was not really intentional! ¡°You just got here. Did you hear?¡± Tommaso¡¯s threatening voice rang behind her ears. Serena realized he was very close and disgusted. She took a few steps to the side: ¡°Supervisor, shall you leave first. I have something to do.¡± Tommaso heard her, ¡°What do you want to do? Stay and be a spy? ¡± Hearing this, Serena felt helpless: ¡°I would never do such a dishonest thing. I¡¯m only staying here for personal matters.¡± Personal matters? Tommaso gritted his teeth, ¡°You are not allowed to talk about personal matters during working hours. You are now a member of my department and you must listen to me.¡± After he had finished speaking, he squeezed Serena¡¯s hand tightly. When he reached his hand, he found that the skin on her arm was as delicate as a baby, and he was surprised for a moment, and then looked at her unconsciously.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Let me go!¡± Serena forcefully shook off his hand. At that moment Tommaso was touched by that smooth and delicate limb. He coughed slightly, ¡°Here, I¡¯m going out to wait for you. Make it quick.¡± And after speaking Tommaso left. Serena waited for the almost everyone to leave and headed toward Cristian. ¡°What¡­ happened yesterday¡­ ¡°Serena said in a low voice. At that moment Cristian¡¯s cell phone rang, and he picked it up indifferently, ¡°What is it?¡± Serena watched him answer the phone and had to stop talking when the phone reached her lips. Then she saw him nod in response and, after hanging up the phone, said to Luca, ¡°Go.¡± Luca looked at Serena awkwardly, winked at her, and then pushed Cristian away. From the beginning to the end of that conversation, he did not look her with a nce. To him, Serena was like a clown. Completely ignored by others. Standing on the spot, Serena silently sped her hands, then loosened them and then sped them again¡­. keeping her close. ¡°Aurora?¡± A gentle voice rang out behind her, and Serena turned and saw Leonardo. Hadn¡¯t he left yet? Serena had focused on Cristian and had not noticed Leonardo¡¯s presence. Leonardo saw the surprise in her eyes, probably guessed what she was thinking, and could not help but smile, ¡°Am I so nonexistent in your eyes?¡± ¡°Sorry big brother, I still have something to do. I¡¯m going now!¡± After speaking, Serena packed her things and left the office. When she left, she could feel a gaze following her the whole time. Serena had mixed thoughts but had to put this mess aside and not think about it. After returning to her own department, as soon as she entered her office she saw the grieving gaze of Gaia Ferrara and Elena Mariani. Obviously earlier, when she had left, they were not pleased with her loss and seemed to be disappointed that their goals had not been met. Serena calmly returned to her seat, but when she was about to sit down, she discovered that her chair had been sshed with water, and she hardly noticed. ¡°It is obvious that she is a woman who can crawl into the CEO¡¯s bed. She is devious. She pretends to cooperate with us and then goes to the bathroom. She actually saves everything on the sh drive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Those who don¡¯t know still think you are really innocent! ¡± ¡°You did it on purpose! Right?¡± Serena took out her handkerchief, calmly wiped the water from the seat and sat down, then slowly said, ¡°The USB sh drive was already inserted in theputer, you really don¡¯t want to see things as they are. You do things halfway and then you want to me me?¡± ¡°You!¡± When Elena heard her, her expression changed. She took a step forward and wanted to punch her. Gaia hurriedly reached out her hand to stop her, ¡°Elena, don¡¯t be so impulsive. Thest time Greta Leone hit her it didn¡¯t end well, we mustn¡¯t stand out!¡± Elena held back her anger and said coldly, ¡°There is all the time in the world and as long as you stay here I will make your life hell!¡± Serena curled her lips, ¡°All right, who will live shall see.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± The two shook their heads and left. During lunch, Anna went directly to the department to look for her. Serena was still a little weirded out, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to stay away from you? Why¡­.¡± Anna blinked, ¡°Do you really believe what I say? Aren¡¯t we friends? How could I make you stay away from me? Come on, let¡¯s go eat. ¡± With she waid said, Anna went ahead and took her by the arm, pulling her toward the cafeteria, heedless of the stares of other people. Serena was surprised at that moment¡­ She had calmed down. Chapter 157: Follow Me After the two sat down, Anna immediately said, ¡°I heard about the conference room. Serena, you are really amazing!¡± As she heard Annapliment her, Serena was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°What¡¯s so great about it? It¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°I thought you were going to take their abuse and cry. I never thought you would react like that on the first day. Now your supervisor and the other people who wanted to tease you will be annoyed to death.¡± Serena:¡±¡­ ¡± She became worried and said, ¡°There are many people in thispany who want to ridicule me, if you stay with me you will be convoluted as well.¡± Anna smiled and said, ¡°No problem, I¡¯m from the finance department and my father is the head of the finance department. They won¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡± Serena: ¡°Is there still this kind of work?¡± ¡°Yes, you know everyone¡¯s sry in thepany is paid by me~ Haha.¡± Serena understood that Anna was the one on whom many depended. ¡°Although I can¡¯t keep their sry. I can still pay themte. Maybe you don¡¯t know that many people in this town are spendthrifts and spend their whole sry in one day. If I let a day or two go by, everyone starts crying ¡± Serena: ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± ¡°I have your back from now on, so don¡¯t worry~¡± After the two of them had lunch, Serena went back to her seat. Herputer was old and took quite a while to turn on. Serena was still sitting when she heard footsteps behind her. She frowned slightly, and when she turned around, she saw Tommaso walking towards her, also holding a coffee cup in his hand. He ced it in front of Serena, ¡°So¡­ What did you say your name was? When Tommaso wanted to call her, he realized he did not know her name because she had been demoted and without following the normal procedure. Serena looked at him coldly and did not answer his question. She just nced at her coffee cup. ¡°Did you want something from me?¡± He rubbed his hands together and said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t tell me your name. Since you have just arrived, I will call you little girl.¡± Serena:¡±¡­ ¡± Did this nickname have anything to do with the fact that she had just arrived there? ¡°You can call me Miss Gallo.¡± She did not want to say her name to the person who would have bad intentions and wanted to hurt her that morning. ¡°Miss Gallo? Miss Gallo sounds so good! ¡± Tommaso stepped forward with a smile, and pointed to the cup of coffee, ¡°I brought it especially for you. Drink it, quickly!¡± Serena: ¡°Do you want something from me?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not something important.¡± Tommaso rubbed his hands together and moved a few steps closer to her. Serena¡¯s expression changed slightly and she took a step back to keep her distance from him. She looked into his face and seeing his unhappy look suddenly, she understood something. She stopped and shouted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Tommaso was shushed by her. He stood still in his seat. He was not angry but with his half-closed eyes he continued to look at her arms and Serena¡¯s thin neck. ¡°Actually, Miss Gallo, if you were demoted you must have made many mistakes before, right? Everyone expects you to ridicule or hurt yourself, you know Greta Leone from the design department? Before you came, she asked me to take care of you, you know what I mean? ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Serena did not speak. Tommaso continued, ¡°However, I think their attitude toward you is wrong. How can you hurt a nice girl like you? Just because they like President Cristian and can¡¯t make high-ranking friendships, but you have a chance to get close? It really shouldn¡¯t be. ¡± Hearing these words Serena frowned, ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°I just want to protect you. I didn¡¯t listen to what Greta told me. This morning¡¯s incident was an ident, Miss Gallo. I promise you that this kind of thing will not happen again in the future .¡± As he spoke, he approached Serena, who knew what his intentions were and sneered, ¡°You can step forward and try.¡± Tommaso took a step forward. He was standing still and smiling. ¡°Miss Gallo, have you ever heard the saying, ¡®He who adapts to circumstances is a true sage?¡¯ Now you havee to my department. As long as I can protect you, you will not suffer any more nastiness from others so you will not hang bad ways, okay?¡± Seeing that Serena did not respond, Tommaso continued to be surprised, ¡°I can¡¯t be like the president, but after all he doesn¡¯t want you anymore, right? Even if I don¡¯t have the same power and money as him, I promise I won¡¯t abandon you, how about that?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Unexpectedly, her purpose was this. ¡°Miss Gallo, think about it. ¡°Only the wise person adapts to situations. I won¡¯t force you, just think about it for a couple of days.¡± After speaking, Tommaso turned and left without waiting for Serena to speak again. After he left, Serena unconsciously looked up and in her heart thought¡­ what problems did this man have? How could she be his lover if she did not even want to be Cristian¡¯s lover? Because he had been there for so long, Serena felt that the air around her had be fetid. Not wanting to stay there any longer, she packed her things to leave. Before starting work, she went to Anna¡¯s ce for a chat. Serena went directly to the finance department, but received a message from Alice, asking her to go to the roadside of thepany. Serena went there and Alice brought her a gift. Since Serena saw that Anna had note down yet, she went down first. After standing on the roadside for a while, Alice¡¯s car stopped. Opening the car door, Alice handed her a bag. ¡°Serena, I bought it especially for you. You can open it when youe back tonight.¡± ¡°Why did you buy me something so suddenly?¡± Serena looked at the bag with surprise, it looked very expensive. She didn¡¯t know what she had bought her. Alice¡¯s eyes turned. She smiled embarrassedly, ¡°What are you doing? I thought of you when I bought it, okay? So I brought you one just like it. Are you still avoiding me? ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you.¡± Serena looked at her scornfully, ¡°You know, how could I avoid you. You specially came here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I will try my best to be a better person in the future!¡± Serena:¡±¡­ Why? Did you do something behind my back? ¡± Alice paled and asked quickly, ¡°What are you saying? Have I ever hurt you? Serena, you are doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? Mhm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, thank you.¡± ¡°Humph, you¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± ¡°Serena!¡± She heard Anna¡¯s voiceing from behind, turned around and saw Anna walking toward her. ¡°Is she a friend of yours?¡± Alice asked, seeing Anna in the distance. Serena nodded, ¡°She is the girl in thepany who is very good to me.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll see you in two days.¡± As soon as Alice left, Anna also approached Serena¡¯s side, sticking her head out and looking in the direction Alice was leaving, ¡°Hey, that bitchy-looking woman is the one I saw earlier on Facebook, right?¡± Chapter 158 Why are you forcing me to marry him? When she said this, the expression on Serena¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°What are you talking about Anna?¡± Anna responded, ¡°Yes, yes, I can¡¯t say it in front of you.¡± She giggled and did not care at all, ¡°Where are you going? Is your friend looking for you? ¡± ¡°OK.¡± The expression on Serena¡¯s face improved slightly when she heard her say the word ¡°friend,¡± she lowered her head and looked at the bag in her hand, ¡°She said she brought me something.¡± ¡°Something?¡± Anna took the bag and looked at it, and could not help but say, ¡°Thetest Louis Vuitton model this year. Wow, your friend is so rich.¡± Serena had no idea about the brand and didn¡¯t know what it was worth. Looking at Anna¡¯s eyes shining brightly, she discovered it was a valuable bag. She took a look and said, ¡°So if it¡¯s expensive, I¡¯ll return it to her sooner orter.¡± ¡°Why do you want to return it?¡± Anna cast her a nce and suddenly said, ¡°Suddenly she gave you such a valuable thing, did she do something to make you feel sorry?¡± Hearing this, Serena felt embarrassed, but Anna had gone through with her thoughts. Those words had been said to her casually. Alice and Serena were very close, but before then they had never exchanged gifts, and Alice would never buy an expensive gift for her. Today suddenly for the first time she had bought an expensive gift for Serena. ¡°You¡¯re still babbling!¡± Serena raised her face. She was very angry. Anna smiled hastily and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I just made a joke. Don¡¯t be so angry.¡± Serena was really angry. She turned and walked away. Anna hurried to join her, ¡°Serena, don¡¯t be angry with me. I was just joking. I didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡± As she was walking, Serena suddenly stopped. Because she suddenly saw a familiar figure standing at the entrance of thepany and looking around, the person was stopped by the security guard and prevented from entering. But that figure to Serena was extremely familiar and she had not seen her for a long time. It was Giulia Gallo! Serena¡¯s expression became moreplicated. She stood staring at her. She let her leave the house. Why was she still looking for her in thepany? Was it because¡­ l had wronged her, and she hade to apologize? Or, was it because she had not been home for a long time and Giulia missed her. Thinking about this, Serena felt much better. As she was thinking, Giulia turned her head and met Serena¡¯s gaze. Then, a smile appeared on Giulia¡¯s face and Serena approached. ¡°Anna, there is someone I know, you go in first¡­¡± Before Giulia approached, Serena handed the bag she was holding to Anna and asked her to take it inside for her. Anna saw something wrong in Serena¡¯s expression and quickly left. But Giulia quickly arrived in front of Serena with a smile on her face. ¡°Serena, you really work here. They won¡¯t let me in.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Serena was mute, and could not make a sound, just staring nkly at her. Giulia was viewed by Serena with distrust. She opened her eyes and coughed slightly, ¡°So¡­ Let¡¯s find a ce to sit. ¡± In the nearby coffee shop. Since that was the district of elitepanies near the northern part of the Ferrari group, the cafeterias nearby were also quite exclusive. It was the first time Giulia Gallo had entered such a coffee shop. Sitting inside, enjoying the coolness of the air conditioner and the feel of a real leather sofa, she could not help but sigh ¡°Is this the life of the rich?¡± Serena did not speak, but took a deep breath, then took a sip of coffee. Hoping it would hydrate her dry throat. After a while, Gulia continued, ¡°Serena, you live a wealthy life now. Do youe to this caf¨¦ every day?¡± How could she afford to go there? Before she could answer, Giulia continued, ¡°If you have fun, Mom is happy too!¡± She almost choked, and Serena was almost speechless. She had not received much affection as a child, so she had always worked hard, hoping her mother would praise her more. This time she had received her admiration and was moved without being able to control herself. She thought she could no longer feel this kind of emotion. Giulia looked at her a little discouraged and then whispered, ¡°I thought marrying a member of the Ferrari house would hurt you. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a sess for you. Serena, can you give Mom some money? ¡± Serena, who was getting emotional, froze and stared at the person in front of her. Giulia gave a slight cough, ¡°I n to get your sister to go to a good school so that she can learn more, but we can¡¯t support her financially, I was hoping that you¡­ ¡°So, that was the reason for your arrival?¡± Serena finally spoke, but her voice was terribly dry, muted and tremulous. ¡°Serena, don¡¯t me your mother. Since you are now enjoying the betterlife, what¡¯s the big deal if you share this with us? In the beginning your sister was to marry and this wealth was to belong to her, but now this is all yours. Your marriage is going so well. What¡¯s wrong with helping your sister?¡± Fearing that she would refuse, Gulia began to speak without stopping. ¡°I still thought. Since thest time I left home, this is the first time you¡¯vee to see me.¡± Muttered Serena with her eyes all red, ¡°Do you think I was really happy to marry a member of the Ferrari house?¡± What you see with your own eyes, you think that I am enjoying this, don¡¯t you? Have you ever thought about what my life could be like? Have you ever asked me? ¡± ¡°How could you have a bad life when you managed to marry a member of the Ferrari house in North City? Serena, you¡¯re rich now, and you don¡¯t want to look after us anymore? ¡± ¡°The son of the Ferrari house in North City.¡± Serenaughed softly, and said wryly, ¡°He is really the son. If he is really so good why did you let me marry him?¡± Speaking of this, Serena raised her eyes and looked at her mother firmly, ¡°Tell me, if Ferrari house is really a good ce, why didn¡¯t you let Aurora get married?¡± Suddenly, Giulia could no longer speak and stared at Serena with embarrassment. ¡°Serena, I didn¡¯t mean that, I never thought about it before. If you me me for this then I apologize, okay? Just¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Serena. ¡°I am also your daughter and just because I was divorced you made me marry one of them. You chose me and not her. At that time¡­ did you think it was for my sake or to keep Aurora from going down bad paths? Chapter 159: I will give you my life, okay? ¡°For Aurora¡¯s sake?¡± The expression on Gulia¡¯s face grew uglier, ¡°Serena, how can you think that about me? I never thought such a thing. You know that you are my daughter too. How could I be willing to do such a thing? ¡°Is that so? ¡°Serena¡¯s smile was bitter and her hands under the table were clenched with her fingers prating the skin of her palm. The pain in her hands was not at all equal to the pain she felt deep in her heart. ¡°I remember exactly what you told me then¡­ you said that the two daughters in our family cannot fall from grace. Your little girl, Aurora, has always worn the best clothes since she was a child and has taken the best sses. I, too, am your daughter, but I was treated differently. What I had to do was take care of her and look after her. I think that made me her sister. That was what I had to do. But¡­ I got divorced, and you were not sorry for me at all, and you forced me and not her to marry me. At that time, you knew that the person I was going to marry was disabled. You didn¡¯t want Aurora to marry him and you forced me. ¡± Gulia¡¯s face became more agitated. She exined, ¡°You are better off now than before. You have a good life. You work in a prestigiouspany. You live in a big house, and you can sit and drink coffee in such a luxurious ce. ¡± Serena stopped crying, ¡°If you had known about today, would you still have forced me to marry him?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ don¡¯t talk about it anymore. Now you¡¯re living the good life! Isn¡¯t that good? Why do we have to fight? ¡± Gulia had be impatient, especially when she saw Serena¡¯s reddened eyes. She felt upset and could only say, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m here today to tell you this. Give me a hundred thousand euros.¡± Serena did not speak. ¡°I¡¯m telling you. Your sister has already reached a good point. If she doesn¡¯t study anymore her future will be ruined. You are the older sister and you should take your sister into consideration!¡± Serena stared at her and suddenly asked. ¡°Mom, am I really your biological daughter?¡± Hearing this, Gulia opened her eyes wide with suspicion and looked at Serena incredulously. ¡°How can you say that? I put my whole self into making you great and you unexpectedly¡­ question your mother! ¡± ¡°If Aurora and I are both your biological daughters, then why¡­ Since I was little I never had what she had. Mother, I am a person too. I have feelings too.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Gulia was so angry that she pressed her hand to her chest and her face paled, ¡°Well, the daughter I raised suddenly doubts that I am her mother¡­ Well, well¡­ Now you turn your back on your parents, me, I¡¯m leaving. ¡± With what she said, Gulia got up to leave, but she was breathing hard and fell backward. ¡°Mom!¡± Serena was startled and quickly got up to help her. Giulia pretended to be without strength, ¡°You are an insensitive daughter. Let me go. I want to get out of here¡­ Now you are grown up. You have your own family and no longer need an old mother like me. I should not stay in this world anymore, oooo¡­¡± Gulia moaned and cried. Many people came to see and began to whisper. The waiter approached, ¡°Madam, we don¡¯t want any noise here. What happened? What can we help you with? ¡± Serena knew that this was a fancy caf¨¦. The noise caused by her mother had a great influence. When she was asked in public to be quiet, her face suddenly turned pale: ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll take her away now.¡± Then she helped his mother out, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll get you out of here first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Gulia sat directly on the ground sullenly, cursing pointedly, ¡°You¡¯re all turning your backs on me. I worked so hard to give you a future and this is how you rewarded me! Do you still consider me your mother? ¡± This would have been strange behavior in a normal ce, let alone in such a luxurious ce. Serena felt embarrassed and did not want her to keep losing face. She could only step forward to help her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you as much as you want, but you have toe away with me.¡± Hearing it, Gulia¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Is it true what you said? ¡°Well, get up.¡± At that moment, Giulia no longer resisted and left the coffee shop together with Serena. Serena could feel the contempt in the waiter¡¯s eyes as they left. The two stood on the street where people came and went. Serena¡¯s expression was calm, but her mother was really excited, ¡°Serena, are you really willing to give me that money? How much can you give me? Give me some more. I haven¡¯t been doing welltely, you¡­¡± ¡°Mom.¡± When Serena interrupted her, she whispered softly, ¡°What if I told you I can¡¯t get it out?¡± She owed thepany money. How could she lend her mother any? When Gulia heard her, she arched her eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°What do you mean? At the cafe you said you could give me money, but now you take it back?¡± After speaking, she noticed that she had been a little too aggressive and changed her tone slightly, ¡°Serena, Mom is not trying to exploit you. You see, when you were with Francis, he had no money and I never sought you out to ask for any? But the situation is different now. You are doing well. You can¡¯t live a good life alone and let us suffer, right? Serena, Mother only needs a hundred thousand, if you have a lot of money you can give me a hundred and fifty thousand. ¡± Serena:¡±¡­ Only a hundred thousand euros? Even a hundred and fifty thousand is okay? ¡± Gulia did not understand the meaning of her words. She felt that the money was not much, and she still had a smug expression on her face. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not much, is it? For you, this is little money, so Serena, you can give me some more and both Dad and I would be happy.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°Serena¡¯s eyes and smile became more bitter: ¡°Yes, as long as I give you a hundred thousand or a hundred and fifty thousand, the family will be grateful.¡± Gulia nodded vigorously, ¡°Right, right.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have it, Mom, if I could, I would like to help you, but what if I don¡¯t have the money? What do you want me to do? ¡± When she finished speaking, she let out a roar, which made Gulia¡¯s eyes go wide with shock. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m living a good life by marrying into the Ferrari family? Thisst month you never worried about me? When I came home, you didn¡¯t ask me anything, even didn¡¯t even ask me if I was okay? As soon as we meet, you ask me about money, mom¡­ Why don¡¯t I give you my life? ¡± Gulia¡¯s eyes widened and she covered her chest in disbelief. ¡°Stop acting, I mean it. I only have this life now. If my mother thinks my life is worth this money, maybe¡­ You can take it.¡± Chapter 160: Gift at First Sight Giulia stared at her for a long time without expression. ¡°You¡­ look like you¡¯ll be happy that you want to piss me off. ¡± Serena stood there, staring at her firmly. ¡°You asked me for a hundred and fifty thousand euros. Do you want my life as well?¡± ¡°¡­ Ok, it¡¯s okay even if you don¡¯t give me a hundred and fifty thousand euros! What about a hundre thousand! Or fifty thousand! ¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re overestimating me.¡± ¡°Serena, I raised you up and this is how you repay me? It¡¯s only a few tens of thousand euros and you won¡¯t give it to me? Do you want to be an ungrateful daughter? ¡± Serena did not speak, but clenched her fists. Biting her lip, she turned her gaze to the side of the road. She did not let herself be swayed. And she didn¡¯t care what others¡¯ views upon them. It was just that at that moment she didn¡¯t have that money. ¡°Say something!¡± Giulia stepped forward and vigorously pulled at her clothes, ¡°Look at what you wear and what you use every day. Isn¡¯t that something I won for you? You are so ungrateful. You don¡¯t want your parents to live a good life.¡± She scolded her loudly, and Serena closed her eyes, letting she pull the clothes. Suddenly, a pair ofrge hands swept over her and resisted all her mother¡¯s attacks. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. ¡°A gentle voice rang over her head, and Serena quickly opened her eyes, staring nkly at the passerby. It was Leonardo¡­ How could he be there? ¡°Who are you?¡± Giulia looked at the man who suddenly appeared to protect Serena behind her. He was very noble and looked extraordinary in everything he wore. Giulia squinted and looked at him, ¡°Are you Serena¡¯s husband?¡± Serena was taken aback for a moment and then anxiously exined, ¡°Mom, he is not¡­¡± Hearing this, Leonardo was slightly surprised and smiled slightly, ¡°So you are Serena¡¯s mother.¡± Serena looked at Leonardo in astonishment. What did he mean by this? Why not deny it! ¡°Yes, I am Serena¡¯s mother. Are you her husband? ¡± Giulia¡¯s smile became ttering, ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re not doing well at home, so I want to borrow money from Serena. But who knows she is stubborn. And she told me she doesn¡¯t have it¡­ How is that possible? She¡¯s married to a Ferrari¡­ she should have a lot of money, right? And then she has a job¡­¡± But before Giulia could finish speaking, Leonardo smiled and asked, ¡°Excuse me, how much do you want to borrow?¡± Giulia quickly said the amount she wanted. ¡°Not much, just two hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± You have just said clearly that..¡± Serena couldn¡¯t help but shout to interrupt her. Giulia gave Serena a fierce look. Leonardo smiled and protected Serena behind her, preventing her from speaking. Then he took out his wallet, pulled out a card, and handed it to Giulia. ¡°There are three hundred thousand euros in this card. If you are in a hurry to spend money, use it first. The password is six seven.¡± Serena, who had been dragged behind by Leonardo, became agitated when she heard the password and wanted to take the card back. No one would have thought that Giulia had taken the card. She was overjoyed at that moment. ¡°My son-inw is still a reasonable person! Thank you, Serena, you really married a good husband! ¡± After speaking, Giulia, fearing that Serena woulde for the money, took a quick step back and said, ¡°I have some of the urgent things. I¡¯m leaving and wille to see you another day.¡± After Giulia walked away, she suddenly realized¡­. It was strange. Wasn¡¯t Serena married to a disabled man? Why was that man standing there? Forgot about it. She had the moeny now and can do anything she wanted to do in the future. * On the other side, Serena was standing still on the spot, and Leonardo turned to look at her. ¡°Well, your mother is gone.¡± ¡°Why did you give her so much money?¡± Serena asked impassively. She raised her head and said with her depressed expression, ¡°Do you know how much it is? Do you know that I am unable to give it back to you? Do you know what she will do with that money? ¡± Leonardo was surprised by the mncholy color in her eyes, and after a while he smiled faintly. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? I am happy to help you. Besides, I don¡¯t want you to give it back to me. ¡± Serena took a step back, opening her eyes wide. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want them back? I hate owing favors to others. Since my mother took your money, I will have to return it on her behalf! ¡± She just took three hundred thousand euros¡­. Serena didn¡¯t know what to do to return it back. The smile on Leonardo¡¯s face was a little bitter, ¡°Are you ming me? Serena stared at him intently without speaking. Leonardo¡¯s cold eyes showed his concern, ¡°Then you have to forgive me. I don¡¯t want to see you being beaten and scolded anymore. It¡¯s really distressing to watch. Don¡¯t be so silly!¡± After speaking, Leonardo reached out a hand and rubbed her head. ¡°¡­¡± Serena stood still, looking at him in disbelief. This loving tone seemed weird¡­ Serena saw that his gaze became moreplicated and there seemed to be something underneath his kind and loving appearance. What was it? When Serena reacted, she took a big step back, staring at him in horror. Leonardo reached out his hand, paused and then withdrew it. The smile vanished from the corner of her lips, ¡°Although I did not behave well, I treat you as a member of my family. Don¡¯t feel pressured by the money. They are just a gift I give to my sister-inw.¡± Serena:¡±¡­ As soon as you met her, you gave her so much moeny. You are really generous. ¡± Leonardo could not perceive the sarcasm in these words. Serena clenched her fists, ¡°This courtesy is not necessary. I will return all the money to you.¡± After speaking, Serena turned and walked away. ¡°Serena?¡± Leonardo tried to stop her, but Serena quickly walked away as if she was not listening to him. Serena returned to thepany and suddenly became serious as she entered the elevator. Since she had entered the Ferrari family, she had a very bad life. She owed money to thepany and to Cristian. She thought she could earn a bonus by working hard and winning the project. Who knew if she would be demoted again by Cristian. At that moment¡­ it was really hard to earn extra money. Suddenly, Serena thought about the mall contract Cristian had given her before. If Serena was not that desperate, she would surely have forgotten about the contract. At that time, he bought the whole mall and gave her the contract, but she was too embarrassed to ept it and he didn¡¯t want it anymore. So she hid it under her suitcase. It seemed that¡­ it was time to go to the mall and take a look. When she finishe her work, Serena headed there directly.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She went to the shop ofst time and the clerk was very happy as soon as she saw Serena. ¡°Miss Gallo, you finally came here!¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± Did she expect her toe alone? Chapter 161: Upset Serena entered and somewhat awkwardly asked: ¡°How is business heretely?¡± The clerk nodded, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Miss Gallo, you will be our boss in the future. The mall changed the boss and you didn¡¯te, so we hasn¡¯t paid yet.¡± Hearing this, Serena paused. Why their sry hadn¡¯t been paid if there was a new boss? The clerk was in tears, ¡°It¡¯s been more than a week since I haven¡¯t been given my sry. Miss Gallo, I¡¯m still waiting for my sry to pay my rent.¡± Serena gave a slight cough, ¡°Then how can I pay you? ¡± ¡°No, no, go to the top floor of the mall.¡± To the top floor of the mall? Serena nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Serena took the elevator and went directly to the top floor, which was different from the downstair. The top floor was very quiet and felt like being out of the world. After entering, she could see that many staff members were busy. They looked at her strangely, and then looked away again. Serena did not know what to say or do when she arrived, so she could only look for someone to ask about the situation. Hearing what Serena said, someone took her to an office. ¡°You cane in and you will find someone.¡± Serena knocked on the door and a familiar female voice sounded. ¡°Come in.¡± Serena opened the door and looked around, ¡°Hello?¡± Then she directly met the eyes of the person inside. Her expression was a little surprised. Before Serena could speak, the woman sitting in front of the desk smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Cristian Ferrari¡¯s assistant?¡± That was right. The person in front of her who had done her makeup earlier was Emma Colombo. She stood up and walked toward her, leaning against the door with her arms acrossed, ¡°You kept me waiting. It took you so long to show up.¡± Serena: ¡°You were expecting me?¡± ¡°Yes, this shopping center has changed its boss. As an employee, of course, I was desperate to meet our new owner. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡± Serena:¡±¡­ How did you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Emma turned and entered, ¡°Are you here to check the bill? I fixed thest ounts. I¡¯ll send them to your email? ¡± ¡°No need.¡± Serena hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m just speaking for the employees downstairs. Their paychecks have been dyed for a week and they all seem to be in a hurry.¡± ¡°Tsk, not only are they anxious, I¡¯m anxious too, okay? My sry is also dyed a week. ¡± ¡°Why can you?¡± ¡°We are waiting for your signature, new boss~¡± Emma put the sry list in front of her, ¡°Look at it. If there are no problems, sign it.¡± Serena took the form without understanding and was amazed. ¡°That¡­ ¡°By the way, this is the card that shows you ie and expenses. The password is your birthday.¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± She took the card and blinked. What happened? How was it possible for her to be given that card? ¡°Inside is this month¡¯s profits.¡± Serena went to a nearby bank to check and discovered a profit of nearly ten million and almost threw the card away in fright. So she went back to meet Emma. ¡°Emma, did you give me the wrong card? It¡¯s ten million euros¡­¡± Emma looked at her strangely, ¡°How? It is such a big shopping center, which is still under the Ferrari¡¯s name. Tens of millions a month¡­ However, this month we took a little less.¡± Serena breathed and quickly put the card back on the table. This card worth ten million was a hot potato. She just couldn¡¯t hold it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°There¡¯s too much money here. I can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°You are the boss here now. Who can take it if you don¡¯t?¡± Serena: ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why Cristian suddenly gave you the mall. He must have his reason to give it to you. The mall¡¯s profits of this month are slightly down from the previous. Will you be able to bring it back to life? After all, running such arge shopping center is not an easy task. ¡± What? Serena¡¯s eyes widened when she felt she had to bring the mall back to life. She had never studied business before and did not know much about it. Thinking about this, Serena curled her lips, took back the card and held it in her hand again. ¡°I will give you a solution to this problem.¡± After Serena left the mall, she went straight home. She did not find Cristian in the room, but after hearing the maid say he had gone to the study, she went to look for him. She stepped forward and put the card on the table. And the card was pressing the contract. ¡°This is the transfer letter of the contract for the shopping center, and this month¡¯s profits are also on it.¡± Cristian ignored her and did not speak at all. Serena stood for ten seconds. Seeing that he still did not answer her, she turned and decided to leave. ¡°I don¡¯t want the things I gave you, even if you give them back to me.¡± Serena stopped suddenly. What he said seemed to have an implied meaning! She quickly turned her head and bit her lower lip, ¡°Did you ask me before you sent it to me? Did I say I want this mall? How could I want such a big mall with so much profit? Cristian, do you really think money can buy me? ¡± Cristian looked at her coldly. ¡°If money can¡¯t buy you, why would you bring these to my studio today? Do you think you wille to me and y dumb?¡± Serena:¡±¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to see me like this! ¡± These words made her tremble. But then she reacted again. He done it certainly on purpose. Since she had said those things that hurt him, then he responded like that to provoke her. ¡°Never mind! How you view me has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t want these things anyway. ¡± After speaking, Serena turned and left. When she came out, she heard a ¡°pop¡± sound. Cristian raised his hand and tossed the contract and card directly into the trash can. Serena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Have you lost your mind? It¡¯s the mall contract and there are still tens of millions of profits! ¡± ¡°Are you upset?¡± Cristian looked at her coldly with a bloodthirsty smile on his lips, ¡°Take it back.¡± Her hands silently clenched and the nails almost sank into her palms. Serena looked at the man in front of her, and the sense of despair in her heart gradually deepened. ¡°Certainly¡­ would you be so happy to see me being humiliated? ¡± ¡°This is the most suitable way to deal with a woman like you.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Alright, just throw it away. Who cares?¡± Serena couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She yelled directly at him, and her beautiful eyes turned red unexpectedly. She didn¡¯t look at Cristian anymore, turned and ran away. Cristian watched that petite figure leave his sight. His gaze gradually shifted andnded in the trash bin and his hands silently sped. Chapter 162: This is a scandal! At midnight. Serena took the quilt away and stood up. Walking out of the room barefoot, she went to the study. She found the contract and the card that were thrown by Cristian. When she picked them up, she could not help but cry. Cristian. That asshole. She took those things back but he simply threw them away without even looking at them. He didn¡¯t seem to care when she gave them to him. The mall and profits didn¡¯t belong to her anyway. If he simply did not want them, then just let it be. But Serena could not help but feel ufortable when she saw his cold stare. There was a sob of pain in the darkened study room. After a while, Serena wiped away her tears, then took the contract and paper back to her room and went to sleep as if nothing had happened. In the next day, she took time to go to the mall to see Emma. ¡°Emma, how much is our mall worth?¡± Emma squinted her eyes and looked at her, ¡°Why are you asking it so suddenly?¡± ¡°Emma, I just want to know the value of the mall. can you tell me? ¡°Such a big mall. You also saw that the profit of one month is ten million euros in the off-season. What do you think the value of this mall?¡± Hearing what she said, Serena could not easily estimate the value. It seemed that she could not buy it for the time being. Serena bit her lower lip and began to think about how to deal with it. But Emma clearly expressed her thoughts and said, ¡°You want to buy the mall, don¡¯t you?¡± Hearing this, the smile on Serena¡¯s lips expressed her embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, isn¡¯t it? ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ for what reason I have this kind of idea. ¡± ¡°No.¡± Emma smiled slightly and said, ¡°If you say that, you are a very thoughtful girl. You don¡¯t just want to rely on Cristian and I support you.¡± Serena¡¯s dark eyes lit up, and she looked at her with joy. ¡°Do you really support me? But¡­ You also said that the value of this mall is immeasurable, I¡­ I can¡¯t afford it. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to buy it. Don¡¯t be silly. You can calcte the percentage of the profit next month and then return it to Cristian. Afterwards you take what is left over. Do you think it is so easy to run a shopping center? You have to be rewarded when you put your effort on it and Cristian won¡¯t lose money.¡± Having said that to Serena, Emma could only sigh. Emma didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Cristian and Serena was like. It was obvious that Serena was very uneasy when she took his things and always wanted to make it clear with him. If that was the case, then it was bad for Cristian. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to see Cristian recently, so she didn¡¯t know what the situation was. ¡°Really?¡± Serena was bewildered. ¡°Sure, but you need to improve the profit of the mall. Think of a way.¡± Serena, who ovee it with enthusiasm, nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± After that, Serena signed the sry list and then returned to thepany to work. She studied how to do business during meals and breaks. And she even purchased books about that. In addition to work and rest, she studied every day. It can be said that she waspletely immersed in it. Having this motivation to move forward, Serena found that she had less time for woolgathering. She always thought about the things with Leonardo and the rtionship between her and Cristian. But when she had more important things to do, she found that these things could not stop her. Only in her free time or in the middle of the night did Serena think about her unresolved issues. But¡­ She still did not know how to solve them. However, it seemed that Alice had really done something wrong because she brought her gifts in every couple of days. In just over a week, she had already received four gifts from Alice¡­. Until today, Alice had brought more things again and Serena could take no more. ¡°Alice, what¡¯s been happeningtely? You always bring me presents.¡± Alice waved her hand awkwardly after hearing the words, ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you? I also have one just like yours. We are best friends. Isn¡¯t it okay for us to have the same thing? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wrong, but these things cost too much. You don¡¯t have to buy everything for me. Don¡¯t do it in the future.¡± Alice stopped talking, and Serena was silent for a while and asked her, ¡°Alice, do you think you have let me down?¡± Saying this, Alice raised her head fearfully, looking at her with a tone of panic, ¡°Serena, why do you think so?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t think you disappoint me, why do you send me gifts so often? Actually¡­ ¡°She paused, ¡°For that matter, you didn¡¯t disappoint me, because¡­ This was not what we expected. ¡± Before starting the investigation, Serena had not expected that the man was Leonardo. Although she did not believed it yet. Alice raised her eyes to look at her. ¡°Serena, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Hearing this, Serena paused, then shook her head, ¡°I believe you, but¡­ I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Alice looked at her calmly. ¡°So¡­ Do you like Cristian?¡± Did she like Cristian? Did she like him? If Alice asked this question a month ago, she would answer her for sure that she didn¡¯t like him. But now¡­ She was conflicted too. Thinking about this, Serena smiled faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡± The expression in Alice¡¯s eyes darkened a bit, ¡°Serena, you¡¯ve changed.¡± ¡°Changed?¡± ¡°I have asked you this question before, and your answer was very firm, not as hesitant as you are now.¡± Serena:¡±¡­ Really?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t know either. She forgot it. Alice lowered her eyes and felt down for some reason. Then her eyes fell on Serena¡¯s abdomen after a while. ¡°So you¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to clear this up with Leonardo? ¡± Serena did not paid attention to Alice¡¯s emotions, because she too waspletely immersed in her own thoughts. ¡°Right now I¡¯m not sure, but¡­ I don¡¯t think he will ept it. Besides, once I say this to him, it will definitely be a scandal for the Ferrari family! ¡± ¡°So what?¡± Alice suddenly got excited, ¡°No matter how scandalous it is, he was that man of that night. He is the father of the baby in your belly! Don¡¯t you want to find the biological father of your child? Or do you like Cristian? Do you want Cristian, the uncle, to be the father of the child?¡± These words were a blow to Serena. She stared at Alice uprehendingly, feeling that she had struck a hard blow. Yes, how could she¡­ Let Cristian recognize the baby in her belly? Chapter 163: Eavesdropping ¡°Serena, I think Leonardo treats you very well. You really won¡¯t tell it?¡± Alice suddenly raised her voice, ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t have the courage? If you really don¡¯t have the courage, can I talk to him for you? ¡± She was eager to try it. The little devil in her heart had gone crazy, so she could not control it. Hearing that she wanted to speak for herself, Serena was surprised. Before her brain could react, she had already unconsciously answered, ¡°No.¡± The expression in Alice¡¯s eyes that had been hopeful vanished. There was silence between the two of them. No one spoke and and they were deep in their own thoughts. Alice stared at Serena and her hand under the table clenched a little. Initially Alice thought Serena would be very happy after telling her the news. After all, she and Leonardo were very close, right? Then she should just be with him. Why worry about Cristian? Sometimes Alice even felt that Serena had done too much and wanted both of the men. Alice hadpletely forgotten the fact that she took Serena¡¯s identity and deceived her. After they parted, Alice came home with heavy mood and discovered her older brother¡¯s car when she walked in the door. She asked the maid awkwardly, ¡°Did my brother go to thepany today?¡± The maid replied respectfully, ¡°It seems that Mr. Giordano is sick today. He is working from home.¡± Alice was surprised, ¡°Is he sick? I¡¯ll go check.¡± The maid hurried to follow her, ¡°Miss, Mr. Giordano ordered that no one can disturb him.¡± ¡°What a joke. I am his sister. It is not called disturbing. My brother got sick and I want to see him. What are you talking about?¡± said Alice angrily. The maid bowed her head and was too afraid to say anything. Alice went straight upstairs to Matteo¡¯s room. It turned out that Matteo¡¯s room was not locked and there were people there. ¡°Mr. Giordano, this is all the information you asked me to investigate Miss Serena.¡± Chiara was talking with Matteo, and Alice hurried to lean against the door to hear the movement inside.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Well, never mind.¡± Matteo¡¯s deep voice was dry and mute. He really seemed to be in pain. Chiara continued, ¡°Mr. Giordano, why on earth are you asking me to investigate Miss Serena? Just because she is a friend of Miss Alice? ording to the survey results, she is a woman with good personal qualities in all aspects, but¡­ Her experiences did not go well. ¡± In fact, Chiara can choose not to say these things because Matteo would not have paid attention to her usually and she learned to use precisenguage. But Chiara saw that Matteo was too interested in Serena¡¯s background information for the past two days when he unconsciously mentioned her. There was silence in the room for a while, and Chiara coughed slightly. When she thought she was talking too much and was about to stop, she heard Matteo ask in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t it go well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chiara nodded, ¡°Her husband to whom she was married had a mistress, but she did not find it out for two years. Suddenly one day her husband won the lottery and thought he could live a good life and get divorced. His mistress got pregnant. And in the end, Miss Serena got nothing. ¡± Hearing this, Matteo unconsciously frowned, ¡°Nothing?¡± ¡°Right.¡± The marriage between the Gallo family and the Ferrari family was actually supposed to include her younger sister, Aurora. But when Miss Serena¡¯s mother learned that the person her daughter was marrying with was a disabled person, and Miss Serena just divorced, so she decided to let Serena rece Aurora. That was why she married to the Ferrari family. ¡± ¡°That day¡­ As we saw her in the meeting room, we think that¡­ This is Serena¡¯s current situation. ¡± After hearing these words, Matteo did not say a word, but lightly pressed the tips of his thin fingers on the tabletop, making a dull sound. Although he had no expression, Chiara knew he was a little angry after he heard what she said. But¡­ Why was he angry? It hadn¡¯t been long since he met Serena. How was it possible that¡­ it was love at first sight? But it should not be like that. Although Serena had suffered misfortune that let people feel sympathetic about her, she didn¡¯t have the exceptional beauty to the point of making people fall in love at first sight, right? No, being extremely beautiful was not the first condition. After all, Matteo was a different man and would never be seduced by beauty. But no matter how much one fell in love at first sight, she was a married woman. Thinking of this, Chiara wanted to gently remind Matteo, but when she saw his knife-sharp gaze, she did not dare to say it. Never mind, this man was very discreet in everything and was therefore not nosy. And Alice, who was eavesdropping outside the door, listened to every words they had said. After the conversation inside had subsided, Alice¡¯s face turned pale. She looked terribe. Did her brother ask his secretary to investigate Serena? Why? And he even asked about Serena right away, as if he cared so much. When she thought she faked her identity, Alice felt that she was weakened. Her older brother was always so indifferent to her. Was he still doubting her identity? Or, did he not seriously ept his sister from the beginning? And now that he saw Serena and he started to investigate her. No, it wasn¡¯t like that¡­ She took so much effort and finally got the identity. She was the daughter of the Giordano family and so many people were around her. She could eat whatever she wanted every day, live in a big house that everyone envied, and buy all kinds of luxury bags, perfume, cosmetics and clothes. All the other women were jealous. She had lived in a bubble without ever being able to get out. Alice was so anxious that her eyes turned red, and the people inside the room started talking again. Chiara said, ¡°Mr. Giordano, if there¡¯s nothing wrong. If not, I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Hearing the footsteps, Alice came to her senses and realized that she was still standing in front of the door. His secretary was about to leave soon. She could not let the secretary find out that she was eavesdropping on them. Alice hurried away. She hid in a corner and saw Chiaraing out of her older brother¡¯s room and then went down the stairs. In between, Chiara looked back in the direction she was standing before, as if she was aware of it. Alice was so frightened that she hurriedly hid behind the wall. Her breathing became strained. Chiara was the secretary whom her older brother held in high regard, if she found out¡­. Fortunately, the sound of high-heeled shoes had disappeared, and Alice found herself in a cold sweat and sitting weakly against the wall. How could she do that? Her older brother had already started investigating Serena. Would he find out that Serena was the Giordano¡¯s biological daughter? If he had found out, what would have happened to Alice? She did not want to go back to the life she had before. Absolutely not, she had to think of a way, think of a way¡­. Chapter 164: Are you talking to me? In addition to studying, Serena ran to the mall to do research with Emma every day after work. Although Emma had little hope for her at first, she was surprised by her progress in those days. And Serena worked harder than she thought, unafraid of difficulties or fatigue. Serena stayed in her office and was so tired that she fell asleep on the table. Emma could see her dark circles under her eyes and could not help but tease her. ¡°You work so hard. Won¡¯t Cristian worry about you?¡± Hearing Cristian¡¯s name, Serena paused and then smiled weakly. She did not respond. This was the longest period of silence since she married with Cristian. Cristian treated her as if she did not exist, so she decided not to speak to him either. Although the two lived in the same room, they ignored each other more than strangers. After thinking about it, Serena felt so¡­ good actually. At least, she didn¡¯t need to fight with Cristian. She simply immersed herself in her work without worrying. ¡°You need to take care of yourself. Youth is limited. If you continue like this, I¡¯m afraid you will grow old too fast. Then Cristian will me me for that.¡± Serena paused for a moment, then smiled, ¡°Emma, don¡¯t tease me.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s making fun of you? I don¡¯t have the time. I have to work today. Go back and have a rest. See how your eyes look and look at yourself in the mirror. ¡± Serena did not care, thinking that Emma lied to her. In the next second, Emma directly put a mirror in front of her, and Serena took one look at it, and almost jumped in fear. The woman in the mirror was pale and her eyes were so dark that she could not see the bottom. Her lips were not moisturized as usual. ¡°This¡­ ¡°It¡¯s scary, isn¡¯t it?¡± Emma sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman who can¡¯t dress better than you. You don¡¯t love being pretty at all!¡± Serena was a little embarrassed and couldn¡¯t help but reach out a hand to rub her face. ¡°Sorry, Emma. I scared you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a woman too. It doesn¡¯t matter if you scare me. But I¡¯m afraid Cristian will be afraid of that. Even if you have to work hard, you should still make yourself beautiful. After all, only when you are excellent can you find a better person.¡± This was true. Serena thought the same. Unfortunately, she was never such a good person. And she was not worthy of finding a better person. ¡°Go back and have rest.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Serena realized that she was very tired, so she settled her things and went home. In the past, when she came home veryte, Cristian had already fallen asleep most of the time. Today she had arrived home early and found that Cristian was still in the studio. Serena was too tired, so she fell asleep after washing up. In the middle of the night, she felt there was a hand touching her cheeks, and th hand waw cold and dry, as if something was rubbing her eyes. She wished she could open her eyes to see who it was. But she was so tired that she could not open her eyelids. She let out a slight scream and withdrew her hand. It was quiet at midnight, and Serena slept well until dawn. When she rinsed her face in the next day, she found that her dark circles were a little faded. Sleep was a natural cure. Serena went out from the bathroom and happened to meet Cristian who just woke up. He was sitting on the edge of the bed with a magazine in his hand. The wheelchair was not far away and Luca had not yet arrived. Serena thought about it for a while and approached. She pushed the wheelchair toward Cristian. Her voice was calm and peaceful, ¡°Can I help you?¡± Hearing this, Cristian raised his head, and her deep and calm eyes rested on his face. They didn¡¯t have the habit of closing the curtains at night. The window faced east and was far from their bed, so the light hit them in the face. At that moment, when Cristian raised his eyes and stared at Serena, Serena noticed that half of his handsome face was dazzling, and his deep eyes were like the sea of stars. Serena was aware of that. Her heart throbbed in panic. Unfortunately, Cristian¡¯s voice made her feel sinking in the next second. ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Serena¡¯s expression changed and she realized she was too emotional. The two were already in a cold war. He had demoted her for so long and threw away her card and contract in front of her. How could she still care about him? The hand on the wheelchair tightened even harder, but finally she loosened it abruptly. Serena lowered her eyes and walked away, leaving him alone. Cristian looked at her slim but upright figure with a mocking expression. This woman never seemed to know how to bow before him. She would always be like this. Never mind! If she wanted to be stubborn, he would let her be. He would let her do it until the end. * As soon as Serena arrived at thepany, she saw an extra breakfast on her table. She frowned and looked around. Who brought her breakfast? Since she had joined that department, so many people despised her and were eager to point out her every mistake. Other people, on the other hand, wanted to approach her but did not do so for fear of retaliation. So if someone brought her breakfast¡­. Serena rolled her eyes and thought about who it might be. She paid no attention to it but turned on herputer. Then she started working as if she had not seen the breakfast. Elena¡¯s mocking voice resounded in the audience. ¡°Oh, this woman who knows how to seduce others. No matter which department you go to, you will always know how to catch the biggest fish. You¡¯ve onlye to our department for a few days and you¡¯ve already seduced another man. Tsk tsk , this is really distressing.¡± Gaia was her helper and agreed with her. ¡°Elena, don¡¯t talk about it. Women who are good in bed are like that. You can use this trick to subdue men wherever you go. Hey, you also use this trick to seduce Tommaso?¡± Elenaughed, ¡°There are probably no manners and shame in her eyes, and she can do the same with old men. It¡¯s really disgusting. I get goosebumps just thinking about it.¡± These words fell on Serena¡¯s ears. She was speechless, and everyone else turned to watch the show. They all wanted to be the spectators of an office war that would begin to start. After waiting a long time, Elena and Gaia¡¯s words did not strike her, and she did not even give them a nce. The cheerful smiles on everyone¡¯s faces gradually disappeared¡­. Elena and Gaia couldn¡¯t wait for her to respond, so they stood up and angrily asked her, ¡°Newbie, what are you going to do? Why don¡¯t you respond? ¡± Hearing this, Serena slowly turned her head and met them innocently, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Chapter 165: Getting Infuriated They were all left speechless. The expressions on Elena and Gaia¡¯s faces changed and became furious at Serena¡¯s reaction.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She did not hear anything? She didn¡¯t consider us at all! ¡°Newbie, who do you think you are? Do you think that if Mr. Esposito likes you then you can do whatever you want here without considering anyone anymore?¡± ¡°Actually, that¡¯s just breakfast. Who do you think you are? Mr. Esposito is married. Do you want to seduce him and be his mistress? You are so shameless.¡± Their voices increased and the words they were saying became more and more unpleasant. Many thought they were exaggerating with the words, but others thought what they said was not enough. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know what shame is. She will sleep with all the men. She is so shameless¡­¡± Serena said nothing. ¡°Yeah, very shameless!¡± Serena¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Just a breakfast on the table tell that a person is seducing a married man, right?¡± sneered coldly. Everyone was taken aback. Serena stood up, picked up the breakfast bag on her table and ced it on Elena¡¯s. ¡°What now? Miss Elena, are you shameless?¡± Elena immediately changed her expression. ¡°For these kinds of insults and the words you just said, I thought only thugs would be able to say them, but I did not expect these words toe out of your mouths. You tell me I am shameless. I also have a question for you. What is the difference between you and the beasts who only know how to shout and insult on the street?¡± The answer to Serena¡¯s question was obvious. There was no difference. The people who heard those words became furious and said, ¡°What do you mean? You have the courage to do that and you are afraid that others willment on it?¡± Gaia gritted her teeth, ¡°Yeah, you have the courage to do but you don¡¯t have the courage to admit. And now you also try to nder others.¡± Serena smiled slightly, put a strand of hair behind her ear, then suddenly stepped forward. ¡°Miss Gaia,st night I saw a bald man who came to take you home. At first I thought it was your father, but then I saw you kissing. I would like to ask what is your rtionship with him?¡± As soon as Gaia heard those words, she began to tremble slightly. ¡°You, you¡­ what nonsense you say! It¡¯s not true!!!¡± Everyone looked at Gaia in amazement. ¡°Oh no? You have the courage to do but you don¡¯t have the courage to admit?¡± Elena understood that Serena was trying to retaliate against her and Gaia. ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject! That¡¯s not the point. The point here is that you are the one trying to seduce Mr. Esposito. Why are you ndering Gaia?¡± Elena was so enraged that she directly reached out her hand to pull Serena¡¯s hair and was trying to drag her away. Serena quickly avoided her hand. ¡°For all those things you had said about me, I didn¡¯t lift a finger. Now that I have said just one thing, you want to attack me? Is it because I told the truth and that infuriated you? Or are you trying to hide your secrets? Do you want me to talk a little about you?¡± Elena: ¡°Talk about me? What story do you want to make up?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to warn you for your own sake that your boyfriend was talking to his other little girlfriend beforeing to pick you up.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking?¡± Elena did not expect her to talk about her boyfriend as well. She was so angry that she raised her hand to strike her. ¡°What are you yelling about?¡± Tommaso¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, and everyone fell silent. Although everyone was talking behind his back, but after all, Tommaso had been working there for five or six years as the director. He still had some authority. When they saw himing, everyone left quickly. When Elena saw Tommasoing, her face blushed and she said directly, ¡°Mr. Esposito, finally you have arrived. This neer did things wrong, but as soon as I told her something she immediately attacked me and makes up stories defaming me and Gaia.¡± As soon as Gaia heard the words, she hastened to recite in front of Tommaso, looking at him with tears in her eyes, ¡°Mr. Esposito, we really didn¡¯t say anything against you, but she makes up the nders about me saying that I am a man¡¯s mistress. I am just a naive girl. How can shepare me with those people. Mr. Esposito, you have to defend for us.¡± No matter what Elena and Gaia said, Serena stood there staring at the two with a cold expression. That look really made people want to look at her. A unique and independent look¡­ Tommaso suddenly discovered Serena¡¯s beauty. Although she ignored him, those eyes and her character were not annoying at all. In fact, the more she rejected him, Tommaso became more crazy about her. ¡°They are just words. Since when did you be so vulnerable?¡± Tommaso gave a slight cough, then looked at Serena and asked her softly, ¡°Did you really tell her those things? Or are they making it all up?¡± Elena and Gaia¡¯s faces paled slightly, ¡°Mr. Esposito, what do you mean by that? How could we make up stories about her?¡± Serena was also a little shocked. She did not expect that he would ask her that question. Should she use him to punish those people? But¡­ she really didn¡¯t want to deal with him. She¡¯ll leave it alone. Serena tightened her lips and returned to her workce without saying anything. Being ignored, Tommaso felt a little ufortable. ¡°Mr. Esposito¡­¡± ¡°Enough! Do you only look for trouble? I have to deal with your quarrels in the morning. Do I have to worry all the things for you? Go to work. If you don¡¯t finish the work you¡¯ll lose the monthly bonuses!¡± When they heard about the monthly bonus, Elena and Gaia dared not say any more. They shut up and went back to their seats. When Tommaso was about to leave, he saw Serena¡¯s attractive physique, then thought of her face and eyes. He could not help bute forward. So, he went to her and coughed slightly, ¡°Eh, Serena,e into my office for a moment.¡± Serena turned to nce at Tommaso, ¡°Mr. Esposito, is there a problem?¡± Tommaso: ¡°We¡¯ll talk inside.¡± Then he turned and left. Serena took a deep breath. She knew what he was calling her for, but she didn¡¯t care and had nothing to fear. She¡¯ll go and make it clear to him once and for all. Thinking of this, Serena turned off theputer, then got up and went to the office. As soon as she left, Elena and Gaia started whispering again. ¡°What is that Tommaso guy up to? Hadn¡¯t Greta already hinted at him? Why wasn¡¯t he on our side?¡± ¡°That old pig. As soon as he sees a woman he doesn¡¯t understand anything anymore. He doesn¡¯t even look at what Serena looks like? She can¡¯tpare in the slightestpared to our Greta. And he goes after her now. That bitch!¡± ¡°Elena, what do we do now? Tommaso is not on our side. How are we going to deal with that Serena? She seems pretty smart.¡± Chapter 166: Will marrying into a rich family really be good? ¡°Stay calm. Stay here. I¡¯m going upstairs to talk to Greta about this matter.¡± Elena got up and went out. Gaia remained alone and rubbed her fingers in nervousness. On the other side, Serena arrived at Tommaso¡¯s office. He was sitting and looked at Serena with smiling, then said softly, ¡°Serena, there you are.¡± Serena frowned slightly, ¡°Mr. Esposito, what can I do for you?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Tommaso looked at her tenderly. He thought his smile was so sweet, but in Serena¡¯s eyes, that was terrible and made her shiver. She said, ¡°Mr. Esposito, if you have nothing to say, I¡¯m going out!¡± As soon as she turned around, Tommaso anxiously stood up and said, ¡°Wait, I wanted to ask you if you like the breakfast?¡± What the hell was he saying? Serena thought about it for a while, then suddenly seemed to remember something. ¡°Breakfast? I didn¡¯t see any breakfast. Mr. Esposito, if there is nothing else, I still have something to do.¡± said with an innocent expression on her face. Tommaso went directly to the door, preventing her from leaving. Serena stared at him with an icy gaze. With that look, he wanted her even more. He said with smiling, ¡°Serena, so have you thought about what I told you the other day?¡± Serena sneered inwardly. ¡°Why do you ask me if you already know the answer?¡± Serena replied in a cold voice. Tommaso¡¯ expression changed slightly, ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t want me?¡± Serena furrowed, took a few steps back while keeping her distance from him, ¡°Mr. Esposito, your question was already answeredst time.¡± ¡°Serena, do you know what you are talking about? I already told you. Even though you were with Mr. Cristian before, but now he doesn¡¯t want you anymore. Besides, why don¡¯t you like me? In the future you have to work in this department. If you stay with me, I can protect you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s protection, thank you.¡± Serena went directly to the door to leave. Tommaso pressed the door, ¡°Have you really thought this through? Are you going to turn me down?¡± ¡°Mr. Esposito, please move.¡± Serena said in an impatient tone. After being rejected several times and feeling disrespected, Tommaso became angry and gritted his teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Now he was angry? Serena raised her eyes and looked at him, ¡°Get off.¡± ¡°I could protect you but at the same time I could make sure you leave.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Serena smiled slightly, ¡°Just like when I arrived on the first day? ying smart and your tricks in front of Mr. Cristian? Mr. Esposito, I¡¯ll give you some advice. Don¡¯t lose the position you got after so many years just because you don¡¯t get along with me.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Tommaso did not expect her to respond so badly. His face changed color from anger. Instead, Serena opened the door and left. Tommaso cursed behind her back, ¡°What are you pretending? You¡¯re just a woman who was abandoned by a disabled person. It¡¯s good enough that someone wants you. How dare you refuse! All right, if you are so ungrateful, I want to see how you can stay here! Bitch!¡± Serena did not think her refusal would enrage him so much, but she had already imagined the consequences and was ready to bear them. Ever since the day she had been demoted at work by Cristian, she had prepared herself psychologically to face all the consequences. Whatever happened, she will have to face it with absolute calm. Serena turned on theputer and returned to work. At lunchtime, Anna said excitedly, ¡°Thepany anniversary is approaching. When the timees they will organize something. The Ferrari family will also organize a big banquet.¡± Hearing this, Serena was a bit puzzled. A banquet? ¡°Everyone will be able to attend. Serena, have you already thought about what dress you will wear?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Serena smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary employee. Can I still go?¡± ¡°Of course you can. This is thepany anniversary banquet. Everyone can go there. You know,st year they almost hadpetitions to show off, really terrible!¡± ¡°Competitions to show off?¡± Serena was a little surprised ¡°Is it that exaggerated?¡± ¡°Not at all, even though it is the corporate anniversary of the Ferrari family, do you think only people from the Ferrari family wille? Many ssy people invited by them will alsoe. If only they can seduce one of them, then they will have a wealthy life for the rest of their lives.¡± exined Anna. Serena was stunned for a moment, ¡°Seduce one of them and they will be affluent for the rest of their lives?¡± ¡°Sure, if they could seduce a man there, they can marry into a rich family. Everyone would like to be a richdy,¡± she said. ¡°Even you?¡± Anna thought about it for a while, thenughed and scolded Serena, ¡°How can youpare me to them? I will definitely look for someone I like. If there is only money involved and no feelings I will absolutely not get married.¡± Only money and no feelings¡­ Wasn¡¯t that what Cristian and she were? She got married to Cristian and she had no money and no feelings. No, it was wrong that she had no money, now that whole mall was hers so she was rich. Thinking about it, Serena tightened her lips, then suddenly Anna grabbed her and said, ¡°After work let¡¯s go to the mall to look for the dress? Let¡¯s go to the one of Ferrari family!¡± Serena¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Which mall are you talking about?¡± ¡°What other one could it be? There¡¯s only that one big mall! The one on Thunder Street.¡± Serena said nothing. Was that the mall that Cristian gave me? Was it just a coincidence or did Anna know something and was testing me? ¡°Why do you suddenly want to go there?¡± ¡°How stupid. There are the best things and the most fashionable dresses in the North City, and only there can you find the dresses and wedding gowns tailor-made by international designers. How can you not know anything?¡± Serena: ¡°Yeah, I never know that.¡± As the new owner of the mall, she didn¡¯t know anything. Serena: ¡°Tell you what, let¡¯s go there together in the afternoon after work. And can you tell me the things you know about this mall?¡± Anna nodded, ¡°No problem, then I wille to you after work.¡± After that, Serena went back to her department. They left work and went to the mall together. On the way, Anna told her many things about the mall, while Serena listened to her and took notes. From what Anna said, almost all the best things in the North City were in that mall, just because it belonged to the Ferrari family. Many manufacturers and designers went out of their way to be able to sell their products there, but the rules regarding to quality and profession were highly rigid. For those who were not up to the mark would definitely not pass them. Chapter: 167: As a form of bribery ¡°So strict.¡± said Serena. Hearing this, Anna could not help but roll her eyes, ¡°Come on, think of how the Ferrari family bes thergest group in the North City. Just because of that. Peoplee here and buy the best and original things.¡± Serena: ¡°That¡¯s why just one month¡¯s profit alreadyes to tens of millions, and it was also an off-season month¡­¡± ¡°What, did you say tens of millions of profit?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Serena quickly asked, ¡°Let¡¯s go look in that store. By the way, things here are all expensive. Do you really want to spend all that money on a dress? Just to attend the banquet?¡± Serena remembered the dress she had ruined long ago. The clerk told her that that dress was worth more than 300, 000 euros. To buy a dress worth tens of thousands just to attend an event, these people¡­ they were really rich. ¡°It¡¯s okay for me to spend that money to attend a banquet. It¡¯s worth it. Besides, if young girls don¡¯t make themselves beautiful at this age, and when will they? It would remain a lifelong regret.¡± They entered a store where Anna was very knowledgeable. She quickly exined her requests, ¡°Excuse me, my friend and I want to look for clothes on 5000 euros, with a chic design and somewhat bright colors, thank you.¡± The saleswoman showed no sign of contempt when she heard their budget. She immediately lead them to a small area. ¡°Hello,dies, in this area you could find the clothes you are looking for. You could have a look at the patterns. Next door is the fitting room. Please feel free to ask me if you have any questions.¡± ¡°All right, thank you. Let¡¯s have a look first.¡± The saleswoman left. Anna smiled and said, ¡°See? Even the saleswoman are specially trained and are very courteous.¡± Serena remained silent. Why hadn¡¯t she met such a polite clerkst time? People were just different. There were good ones and bad ones. However now that clerk should have changed. ¡°Serena,e and have a look at this dress. This blue one looks very suitable for you.¡± Serena smiled a little stiffly, ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. Just buy it for yourself.¡± Anna stared at her, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to participate?¡± ¡°No.¡± said Serena who was not interested in such an event. She could neither afford a dress nor wanted to show off. She preferred to stay in thepany or go home. ¡°If you¡¯re not attending, what¡¯s the point of me attending alone?¡± Anna was not very happy about the news. Serena gave a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not like we are the same. You are so pretty and so energetic. If you participate in it, maybe you will really find your prince charming.¡± When she heard ¡°prince charming,¡± Anna¡¯s mood returned as before. ¡°All right, then wait a minute. I¡¯ll go try on the dress.¡± As Anna went to the dressing room, Serena found a ce to sit and arranged her notes. Every now and then Anna went to her to ask how the dress looked on her. She was a girl with a good figure, a niceplexion, and was very pretty. For Serena, every dress she tried on looked good on her. When they finally came out of the mall, they met Leonardo. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Leonardo!¡± Anna grabbed Serena by the sleeve with excitement, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to meet him here! Here, he ising here!¡± Serena suddenly became nervous. Leonardo? As soon as she raised her head, Serena saw Leonardo walking towards them with a steady step. He always had a gentle smile on his face, looking very friendly like a gentleman. ¡°Howe you are here?¡± asked Leonardo. His gaze fell on Serena¡¯s face. Serena felt embarrassed to meet him again. After thest time he gave her the card of 300, 000 euros , Serena felt indebted to him and wanted to avoid him even more. The only thing she wanted to do was to earn the money as soon as possible so she could return it to Leonardo and feel less indebted. Anna replied, ¡°We came to buy clothes, and why are you here?¡± Leonardo smiled, ¡°I also came to buy things. I see you have finished shopping. Where are you going. Shall I apany you?¡± ¡°All right, if we don¡¯t disturb you, we are just on our way home.¡± ¡°No bother.¡± Anna went to Leonardo¡¯s car together with Serena, but Serena did not move. She just stood still. Anna turned around with a questioning expression. ¡°I still have things to do. Mr. Leonardo, you can take Anna home first. I wille back aler.¡± Anna opened her eyes wide and looked at her in disbelief. With that look in her eyes, she seemed to ask her what was going on? It was such a good opportunity and she didn¡¯t want to appreciate it! Leonardo looked a little disappointed, but said nothing. Anna, on the other hand, could not help but ask, ¡°What are you up to? Why didn¡¯t you say when I was trying on clothes? What¡¯s important to do now?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Serena: ¡°I really have to go. I just suddenly remembered.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying about that. She had remembered just then. ¡°Really?¡± Anna stared at her suspiciously. Serena was getting more and more embarrassed, ¡°Really, I really have things to do. You go first.¡± After she finished speaking, Serena turned and left without hesitation. Anna stared at her back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Then she turned around and saw Leonardo¡¯s gaze always looking at Serena until she disappeared. ¡°Mr. Leonardo, did you and Serena know each other before? What is there between you?¡± She asked curiously. Leonardo smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go home? Come on, I¡¯ll take you.¡± Anna: ¡°Anyone would understand that you actually didn¡¯t want to apany me. I¡¯m just on the way. But now that the person you really want to apany is gone, I really don¡¯t dare to get into your car.¡± ¡°Never mind, you are her friend. I can still apany you.¡± Hearing those meaningful words, Anna tilted her head and asked, ¡°Mr. Leonardo, do you like Serena?¡± Leonardo smiled but replied. ¡°Did I really guess right? Do you really like Serena? But she¡­¡± Obviously, it seemed that she didn¡¯t like him. Then he were rejected by her? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leonardo did not answer her question, but did not deny her statement either. He turned around and walked toward the parking lot. As she followed him, she asked, ¡°Mr. Leonardo, do you really like Serena? Do you want me to call her toe back? If she would not get in the car with me, it will be awkward for me to get in it alone!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Leonardo turned around, ¡°Consider this as a form of bribery.¡± Chapter 168: Stubborn as a mule Consider it as a form of bribery? Anna¡¯s expression changed. It meant he was implicitly admitting that he liked Serena. Oh my god. Anna was very surprised. If Leonardo liked Serena, what about the story between Serena and Cristian? Although Anna never believed that Serena entered the Ferrari Family Group because of Cristian, nevertheless she thought Serena was a normal girl like her. Apparently, now it seemed that Serena¡¯s identity was not as simple as she thought, otherwise the two brothers of the Ferrari Family¡­ Thinking about this, Anna coughed slightly, ¡°Mr. Leonardo, are you serious about Serena? You see, we are ordinary girls. Maybe in your eyes we ordinary girls are a bit like that¡­ but I would like to make it clear that we also have dignity and deserve respect. Serena has just been demoted to work by Mr. Cristian, and now you¡­¡± Anna spoke hesitantly and said the sentences in half because she was afraid of offending him if she said it all. But Leonardo understood the meaning of her words and smiled. ¡°I know what you mean. Don¡¯t worry. I am not that kind of person.¡± Anna: ¡°Do you really know what I mean?¡± Thinking about it, Anna didn¡¯t think that Leonardo was that kind of person either. He was always kind and acted like a gentleman. She¡¯d never seen him care so much about someone before. Despite everyone said that the person who will get engaged to Mr. Leonardo will be the luckiest person in the world, she always felt that he gave a strange and distant feeling to people behind that kind of smile. ¡°Mr. Leonardo, I think Serena is a person who takes everything seriously.¡± With those thoughts, Anna said again. Leonardo smiled again and said nothing. Serena went directly upstairs to find Emma. As soon as she entered the door she was surprised. Because the person in the office at that moment was not Emma, but Cristian. ¡°Howe you are here?¡± Cristian looked up, staring at her coldly. ¡°What? The contract is yours and you think this ce had be yours too?¡± Serena: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± She went forward and ced the stuff in her hand on the table. She did not expect Cristian to be there at that moment, and he had even spoken to her, which did not happen at home. Cristian looked at her contemptuously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to give me back the contract and the bank card? Howe you took them again? Remarried woman, will any truthe out of your mouth?¡± After hearing those words, Serena felt a pain in her heart. She bit her lip without looking at him. ¡°If you believe it, the it is true. If not, then I have nothing to add.¡± ¡°What? Have I med you unfairly?¡± Serena did not answer. Cristian continued to stare at her coldly. Serena let out a deep sigh, ¡°Since Emma is not here, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± As soon as she walked out the door, Serena met Emma, ¡°Hey, Serena are you here? I just told Cristian you¡¯ll be here soon. I didn¡¯t expect youe here sote. This is the coffee I just bought downstairs. Bring one to Cristian.¡± After she finished speaking, Emma went directly away, ¡°I¡¯m going to see the others for a moment.¡± Without saying anything, Serena stood still with two sses of coffee in her hand. Finally, she turned and ced both sses in front of Cristian. ¡°Take yours away.¡± said Cristian coldly. Serena: ¡°No need. Emma bought it for you.¡± ¡°Only one is mine.¡± Serena was speechless. How childish he was! She became angry, took the other ss of coffee away and left. Cristian stared at her with a sharp look, ¡°After you took the mall, there was a big drop in profits.¡± Serena: ¡°I know, you don¡¯t need to remind me. I¡¯m looking for a way to solve it.¡± Cristian: ¡°Looking for a way to make the drop worse?¡± Serena gripped her hands, turned to look at Cristian. ¡°You don¡¯t need to speak sarcastically like this. I¡¯m already trying to learn with Emma. If you think I¡¯m not qualified for this job, you can always cancel and take back your contract. I won¡¯t have any objection!¡± Cristian stared at her. He only said little to her and she already wanted to give things back to him. After so long, her character was still so stubborn as a mule. Serena saw that Cristian said nothing, then she remained silent as well. When Emma arrived, she felt a heavy atmosphere surrounding her. No one was talking. She nced at Cristian and then at Serena. Then she said smilingly, ¡°By the way, are we going to have dinner together tonight?¡± Serena looked at Cristian from the corner of her eye. If they went out to eat together, maybe she could reconcile a little and could exin to him what had happened the other day? Although so many days had already passed, after all, she still felt bad about it. Because of those words¡­ she really considered it heavy and exaggerated. It seemed to Serena that Emma¡¯s proposal was a good idea. She secretly watched Cristian¡¯s reaction. Cristian¡¯s cold voice at that moment sounded, ¡°I¡¯m noting.¡± He refused directly. Serena¡¯s heart sank and she was disappointed. Emma: ¡°Why not? Come and eat. Serena is here too.¡± said Emma who gave Serena a little nudge, ¡°Right, Serena?¡± Sseeing Cristian¡¯s attitude, Serena said simply, ¡°It¡¯s all the same to me.¡± She said this in a tone as if she did not care at all. She was actually very disappointed. He didn¡¯t want toe anyway. What did she care? Why did she have to feel bad about it? Let him continue to be angry by himself. Hearing Serena¡¯s words, Cristian thought that actually Serena didn¡¯t mind going to eat together at all. That request for her might even be an obligation. Thinking about it, Cristian¡¯s attitude became even more cold and stiff, then he sneered. Emma: ¡°You really don¡¯t want toe?¡± No one answered. Emma didn¡¯t know what to do with the two of them anymore. She said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go alone.¡± Feeling ufortable, Serena stood up, ¡°I still have an appointment with a friend. I¡¯ll go now.¡± She said this and walked directly out of the office, leaving Cristian and Emma alone. Emma clearly sensed Cristian¡¯s mood, took a sip of coffee and then looked at him, ¡°Cristian, what¡¯s going on between you? Did you have a fight?¡± Cristian nced at her and did not answer. Emma smiled, ¡°Apparently the rtionship between you is more intimate than I thought.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As soon as Emma finished speaking, Cristian pushed his wheelchair and left. Emma was speechless. What had she done? Chapter 169: Meeting by chance When Serena came downstairs, she saw Cristian¡¯s car. And Luca greeted her, ¡°Miss Serena!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Initially, Serena was cordial to him, but since she and Cristian were no longer speaking to each other, she did not even feel like greeting Luca. She looked at him, and then left. Luca was a little puzzled. What did he do? Shortly after Cristian got off, Luca went to him smiling, but Cristian also walked past him without even looking at him. These two must have quarreled? The next day, Serena took a leave of absence from work and went to the hospital for checkups. After the examination, the doctor told her that she had a fetal malposition and that she should rest more and not get tired. Serena put away the examination paper and left. When she went outside, she suddenly saw a person she felt she knew. She approached and saw that it was Chiara. Wasn¡¯t that Matteo¡¯s secretary? Since they had eaten together once, Serena went nearby to greet her. She gave a little pat on Chiara¡¯s shoulder. Chiara turned around, ¡°Serena?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you, Chiara.¡± Serena smiled at her, ¡°Howe you are here? Are you sick?¡± Chiara was very surprised to see Serena, partly because she had been investigating her own storytely. ¡°Not me.¡± Chiara smiled, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Matteo.¡± Chiara still could not understand what Matteo was feeling about Serena. He had only told her to investigate her but did not exin why. It seemed to Chiara that Matteo cared a lot about Serena, but it was not that kind of man-for-woman feeling. If it was not that¡­ then why did Matteo care so much about Serena? Just because she was Miss Alice¡¯s friend? But if he didn¡¯t even give that much attention to his sister¡­ she didn¡¯t understand. She just didn¡¯t understand! Chiara had thought about it for a long time but could not find a reason. Maybe¡­ Serena can give her the answer. ¡°Mr. Matteo?¡± Serena was a little surprised, ¡°Is he here too?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not very well and came for a checkup. Now I¡¯m going to get him medicine.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Thinking about it, Serena said, ¡°Mr. Matteo is working too hard. He should pay more attention to his health.¡± Chiara smiled, ¡°If Mr. Matteo could hear these words of yours personally, he would surely be very happy.¡± ¡°What?¡± Serena thought she heard it wrong. ¡°No, nothing. Mr. Matteo is out. Come with me to see him.¡± Without waiting for Serena¡¯s reply, Chiara took her hand and went out. Feeling strange, Serena let Chiara guide her and they arrived at Matteo¡¯s car. Chiara knocked on the car window. Matteo rolled it down and looked at her. ¡°Mr. Matteo, I just met Miss Serena and I was thinking if we could give her a ride?¡± After she finished speaking, Chiara sensed Matteo¡¯s sharp look as he was ming her for deciding on his own. Chiara leaned forward slightly and did not dare to speak again. Serena also sensed a slight pressure. Feeling embarrassed, she nced at Chiara, then said in a low voice, ¡°I just came by to say hello. I still have things to do here. I don¡¯t need a ride, so I¡¯m leaving. Thank you¡± ¡°Get in the car.¡± As soon as Serena turned to leave, Matteo¡¯s voice rang out. Serena stopped for a moment and looked at him in amazement, not understanding what he wanted. The moment before he still looked stern and Serena did not want to embarrass Chiara. But the next second¡­ he told her to get in the car. Chiara knew she had done the right thing. She gave a smile and urged Serena who was still standing still, ¡°Come on, Miss Serena. Get in the car.¡± She opened the car door for her. Serena was a little puzzled and wanted to refuse, but then she saw the face of Matteo who said, ¡°Quick.¡± Chiara knew he was getting angry, so she hurried and pushed Serena into the car. Serena was speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They drove away and Serena was very confused. Were they giving me a ride? Although I didn¡¯t know where we were going. In the car, the temperature of air conditioning was very low. Serena was wearing short sleeves, and felt cold to rub her hands. Matteo looked at her face. Serena felt ufortable when he looked at her. Matteo¡¯s gaze was too stern. It looked like the gaze of an older brother, a look thatmanded respect. He took his gaze off her and said, ¡°Turn up the air conditioning.¡± The driver immediately did so. Chiara, who was beside, had witnessed the scene and was very astonished. When did Matteo be so considerate of someone? Wasn¡¯t it usually always others who pay attention to him? It seemed that Serena was really very important. ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Matteo suddenly. Serena, who had been lost in her thoughts, immediately came back to herself. She wanted to go home but thinking about it that road they were taking waspletely opposite to the road back to the Ferrari family, she only replied, ¡°I¡¯m getting off at the intersection in front.¡± Matteo frowned, ¡°Are you going to the Ferrari Family Group?¡± said in a slightly displeased tone. Serena: ¡°Yes.¡± She had no choice but to say she was going there. Matteo sneered, ¡°You are wearing casual, not business attire today. If I said I¡¯m giving you a ride, just say what your real destination is.¡± ¡°Yeah. Miss Serena. Mr. Matteo is off today too.¡± Serena: ¡°Well, then please take me to the Thunder Street Mall, I have things to do there.¡± Chiara: ¡°It is owned by the Ferrari family there, you¡­¡± Matteo nced at Chiara and she immediately fell silent. ¡°Go there.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Matteo.¡± The driver changed direction. Serena looked at Matteo gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Matteo.¡± Matteo¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something. After a while he asked, ¡°Are you and Alice good friends?¡± Talking about Alice, Serena felt morefortable and the expression on her face softened a little: ¡°Yes, we are good friends.¡± Good friends? Matteo slightly squinted his eyes, ¡°How good? To exchange secrets?¡± Serena didn¡¯t understand why Matteo was asking her that question. She thought maybe he was worrying about her sister, then nodded, ¡°Yes, to exchange secrets, Mr. Matteo. I know Alice found her family againter, but she before¡­ really had lived a hard life.¡± Chapter 170: I’m not interested in you Serena had heard Alice talk about her brother. From what she said, it seemed that her brother was acting indifferent toward her, probably because they found her again after so many years, so he didn¡¯t give her much importance. Serena had tried tofort Alice, but then she did not know for what reason. Alice inexplicably became irritated. Now that Matteo was talking about her, Serena wanted to help her by putting in a good word. Matteo¡¯s gaze grew dim and he did not respond to her words. After a while he asked her, ¡°So you know everything about her? Does she know everything about you too?¡± Although Serena did not understand the meaning of that question, but she nodded. Between her and Alice there was no secret. There was silence in the car. Matteo did not speak again, and Serena did not know what to say to him either. They arrived at their destination. The car stopped. Serena nced outside before thanking Matteo, ¡°Thank you for the ride, Mr. Matteo, I¡¯ll be going then.¡± When she opened the door to get out of the car, Matteo suddenly called out to her, ¡°Miss Serena, may I have your Facebook?¡± Matteo¡¯s request not only surprised Serena, but Chiara was also dumbfounded. For all these years that she had been beside Mr. Matteo, since when had she seen him use these social applications like Facebook? Now will he start using it for Miss Serena? Serena didn¡¯t really expect at that request¡­ Probably he wanted to ask her about his sister¡¯s things? Thinking about it, Serena told him her Facebook ID. Matteo directly handed her the phone, ¡°You do it.¡± Serena was speechless, took his cell phone and saw that his Facebook ount was new. She didn¡¯t dare to peek, fearing to see the things she shouldn¡¯t see. She hurriedly looked up her Facebook ID and added it, then handed the cell phone back to Matteo. ¡°Done, Mr. Matteo.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Matteo nodded and put the cell phone away. ¡°Then I¡¯m off, thank you for today.¡± After Serena left, Chiara looked at Matteo for a long time, wanting to say something but finally saying nothing. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± Matteo asked her. Chiara recovered and coughed slightly, ¡°Mr. Matteo, do you know how to use Facebook?¡± Matteo looked at her with a cold gaze, ¡°I¡¯m learning.¡± Chiara: ¡°Do you need me to teach you?¡± ¡°No, I know how to use.¡± Saying that, Matteo ignored Chiara, leaned against the backrest and closed his eyes to rest. Chiara said no more. She continued to wonder why Matteo¡¯s attitude toward Serena was so strange. Serena was special to him, but it was obvious that it was not that kind of feeling of a man for a woman. She could not understand just what was going on. * A few days passed. Serena became more and more adept at managing the affairs of the mall, and the corporate anniversary banquet was approaching. The staffs were starting with the preparations, of course Serena¡¯s department also had to help with the preparations. There were many hard and tiring preparations to be made. Since Serena offended Tommaso previously, they assigned her the heaviest work, along with her were Elena and Gaia.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. When they were there, the staff asked her to inte balloons. Although the three of them were from the same department, Elena and Gaia were always together isting Serena. ¡°That Tommaso, shouldn¡¯t he take care of us a little since he knows Greta? Instead he made use here to do these jobs. What¡¯s on his mind?¡± Gaiained as she inted the balloon. Elena nced at Serena. She was alone. Instead the two of them hadpany. Thinking about it, Elena gave a smile, ¡°Maybe Tommaso did it on purpose.¡± ¡°Did he really do it on purpose? This bastard!¡± Gaia mmed the balloons hard and they bounced away. Elena sneered, ¡°What are you getting nervous about? We are together, right?¡± ¡°Even if we are together, making us do these little jobs really makes me angry. Tommaso is really an asshole, then I¡¯ll go and tell Greta all about it.¡± ¡°Gaia, why are you so angry? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Tommaso sent Serena here, and he sent us here too. He let us stay with her on purpose, so that we can teach her a lesson.¡± Gaia: ¡°What?¡± ¡°What what? What¡¯s wrong with your head? Can¡¯t you understand? Tommaso listened to Greta and gave us this opportunity.¡± After Elena exined to her, Gaia finally understood, ¡°Now I understand, so let¡¯s take this opportunity!¡± ¡°There is no hurry. There are still two weeks left from thepany anniversary banquet. Let¡¯s prepare a big ¡®surprise¡¯ for her. Let her know that we are not easy to deal with.¡± To Gaia, the idea that they could take revenge on Serena made her excited and she followed everything Elena told her. Time passed quickly. A weekter. Since they had to help with preparations, they often had to be in the sun, so Elena and Gaia got very tanned, while Serena always remained with a fair and attractiveplexion. This made Gaia and Elena envious. Looking at them, Tommaso made aparison between them, which made him felt more and more desired for Serena. So he went to talk to her under the guise of supervision. ¡°Serena, have you been working hardtely?¡± Serena¡¯s expression was cold: ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Tommaso took two steps forward, trying to reach out a hand to give her a little pat on the back, but before his hand touched her, Serena stepped back, ¡°Mr. Esposito, is there anything I can do?¡± ¡°No, nothing, I just wanted to say hello and see if the work is too much for you. If it¡¯s too tiring, you can alwayse to me and I can get you back to doing your work.¡± Serena: ¡°No, I¡¯m fine here.¡± Apparently he was still thinking about that thing. Tommaso was surprised, then sighed and shook his head, ¡°Serena, I have seen many stubborn girls like you, but this is just the beginning. Maybe this is nothing to you now, but in the future? If you get tired every day like this or even worse, will you still be able to bear it? Rather than regret it in the future, isn¡¯t it better to be with me now?¡± ¡°Mr. Esposito, I think people should always aim high, even if I was recessed at work, but still my aim is high. I am not really interested in you.¡± Tommaso¡¯s expression changed. He pointed at her angrily, ¡°Do you think you can stille back as before? Who do you think you are?¡± Chapter 171: Why don’t you want to see me? Serena stared coldly at Tommaso: ¡°No matter how tired I get in the future, it has nothing to do with you in any case. I would like you from now on not to harass me anymore. There is a rule that employees are not allowed to have romantic rtionships. If I remember correctly, you are already married, aren¡¯t you? A married man who keeps bothering a single woman. I could make a report to the superiors, then¡­¡± Tommaso¡¯s gaze became fierce. ¡°You are so funny. Do you realize where you are working now? How dare you talk to me like that. Aren¡¯t you afraid I will kick you out immediately?¡± ¡°Since when does Mr. Esposito have the right to kick personnel out of the Ferrari Family Group?¡± Before Serena spoke, a male voice suddenly sounded. That voice to Serena very familiar. As soon as Tommaso heard that voice, he panicked, ¡°Mr. Leonardo, howe you are here?¡± Leonardo? Hearing that name, Serena wanted to run away immediately. Lately she was always trying to dodge from him, both at work and at home. But at that moment she was standing right there. ¡°Tommaso, since when do you have the right to fire staff at will?¡± Although Leonardo was the vice president and always acted nice to people, his decisiveness and the pressure he could bring to bear on people came to a head in serious situations. Tommaso was so frightened that he bowed his head and said tremblingly, ¡°Mr. Leonardo, I only saw that this staff is not working. I only said it to scare her but I really didn¡¯t want to fire the staff.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Leonardo stared at him, ¡°Is she not working or is it because she doesn¡¯t want to be harassed and you are intimidating her?¡± Tommaso began to break out in a cold sweat. He gave an embarrassed smile, ¡°Are you kidding? How could I harass her?¡± ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t hear your conversation?¡± Tommaso could no longer say anything at that moment. His legs weakened and he fell on the ground, ¡°Mr. Leonardo, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on my mind, but please forgive me just this once.¡± Leonardo warned him in a cold voice, ¡°Listen well, even if she is in your department now, you can¡¯t touch her, even a finger. Got it?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Tommaso nodded strongly. ¡°Now go away.¡± It was the first time for Leonardo to say such vulgar words. Serena looked at him in amazement. The usual look of kindness at that moment was icy,pletely different, as if he was another person. So was it true that people had dual personalities? Leonardo seemed to be friendly to everyone normally, but he actually had such a frosty side. While Serena was thinking about it, Leonardo turned around and his gaze crossed to Serena¡¯s. Suddenly Serena seemed to have remembered something. She turned around, intending to leave. Leonardo stopped her. ¡°What did I do to make you run away as soon as you see me?¡± Serena said nothing. She remained silent for a while and tried to walk away but Leonardo blocked her again. Impatiently, Serena turned to run away. But before she could do it, Leonardo grabbed Serena¡¯s hand. ¡°Let me go!¡± Serena wanted to get rid of him. There were enough people there, among whom many were from the workpany. If they saw her and Leonardo in that situation, they would surely start another barrage of rumors. If those rumors reached Cristian¡¯s ears. ¡°Unless you tell me what is the reason you don¡¯t want to see me, otherwise I won¡¯t leave you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Compared to Serena who was getting nervous, Leonardo¡¯s tone was calm, as if he did not care at all about being seen by others. The reason she didn¡¯t want to see him? Serena did not know how to tell him. She did not even want to see him at that moment. She could not ept that the stranger she had slept with that night was Leonardo! ¡°Let me go.¡± Serena continued to release herself as if she had not heard Leonardo¡¯s words. Leonardo¡¯s hands were like chains, which locked her firmly in the ce. ¡°Is it because I gave your mother 300, 000 euros? Do you feel indebted to me? Is that why you don¡¯t want to see me?¡± Serena said nothing. ¡°If that¡¯s the reason, then you don¡¯t need to do that, because that money I gave her without your consent has nothing to do with you. You shouldn¡¯t feel any pressure. I¡¯m not asking you to return it.¡± Hearing this, Serena became slightly agitated, raised her eyes and stared at the person in front of her. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s the main reason? Leonardo, let me go.¡± Leonardo squinted his eyes, noticed that Serena¡¯s gaze was full of confusion. He remained puzzled. ¡°Then what is the main reason? Tell me!¡± He gripped her wrist tightly. Serena frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Leonardo regained his senses and quickly let go of Serena¡¯s hand, ¡°Sorry, I was impulsive. Did I hurt your wrist?¡± Serena took two steps back, ¡°My hand is fine, but I still have many things to do. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Serena ran off. Leonardo wanted to catch up with her, but finally stood still staring at her as she ran away. Elena, who saw that scene, clenched her fist and her expression was furious. Gaia looked at Elena and said, ¡°She is going to far. Who does she think she is? She didn¡¯t give a bit of respect to Mr. Leonardo, and he doesn¡¯t even get angry!¡± Elena liked Leonardo. This was something that almost everyone knew. Not only Elena, many employees were secretly in love with Leonardo. After all, he was kind to everyone and was the vice president. Plus he was handsome and attractive. Who wouldn¡¯t like him? Elena had been in love with Leonardo for a long time, but he though he addressed a few words to her, but never considered her seriously. Seeing Leonardo¡¯s affectionate attitude toward Serena at that moment, Elena was dying of jealousy. ¡°Elena, don¡¯t be angry. Mr. Leonardo surely won¡¯t like that kind of woman like Serena. Maybe he was only talking to her about business things.¡± Elena bit her lip, ¡°Bah, who does she think she is? A woman like her, Mr. Leonardo wouldn¡¯t even look at her.¡± ¡°Surely she is the one trying to seduce Mr. Leonardo. That bitch! She has already been demoted. What does she want to do? I¡¯ll give her a good lesson!¡± In evening. When everyone had finished their work and was about to leave, Elena suddenly stopped Serena. ¡°Neer, I have something to tell you!¡± Chapter 172: Who does she think she is? Serena looked at her without saying a word. ¡°Did you hear me? Look I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Serena then replied with a smile, ¡°You are shouting so loudly. How can you think I didn¡¯t hear you?¡± Elena Mariani looked at her and was full of anger, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you answer me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something to talk to me? Well, hurry up! I also have to get off work.¡± Elena was so angry that she wanted to go over there and p her in the face, but she reconsidered her n for a moment and restrained herself from doing so. ¡°I apologize for everything that happened between us in the past. It was all my fault.¡± Serena paused for a moment, and could not refrain from raising her eyebrows in disbelief. However, seeing Elena¡¯s face covered in anger, Serena almost had the feeling that Elena was preparing to beat her up at any moment. ¡°Miss Elena came to bring me her false apology. And I thought you hated me, before you said this.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°I tell you the truth. I don¡¯t care what your goal is. We are mere employees, and I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯ll gain by turning against me. Now you even apologize to me. It¡¯s better to end it here. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± And as she finished speaking, Serena turned and left. As soon as she left, Gaia Ferrara emerged from the shadows: ¡± It¡¯s useless to get angry. Elena, but who does she think she is? And she also has the nerve to not ept your apology. Rest assured, even if she doesn¡¯t trust us, we will find a way to fix her right.¡± Time flew by, and the eve of thepany¡¯s anniversary arrived in no time . Alice Giordano then went to visit Serena for the asion. ¡°I heard about yourpany¡¯s anniversary celebration. Tomorrow¡­ can I participate as your family member?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. If you really want to be there in any case, I¡¯ll ask if it¡¯s possible.¡± Alice, hugging her, gave her a kiss, ¡°Thank you Serena. You are great.¡± Serena smiled at her, ¡°No problem. As longas you¡¯re happy.¡± So she paused for a moment and Alice¡¯s brother Matteo came to her mind. Since they had exchanged Facebook contactst time, they had not heard from each other because of too much embarrassment. Now that Serena wanted to talk to her about it, Alice came up with the idea of going shopping. In truth, Serena did not want to dress up for the asion. A simple dress would be perfect for hiding in the crowd. After all, there were too many enemies in thepany. Keeping a low tone at the celebration would have been better. Who would expect Alice to choose a long red dress for her. ¡°No, this is too conspicuous,¡± Serena bluntly refused. Alice, however, grabbed her waist and said, ¡°But what are you afraid of? You are Mrs. Ferrari. What¡¯s wrong with showing off a little?¡± ¡°Yes but¡­ noe on, that¡¯s too much.¡± No one in thepany knew she was Cristian¡¯s wife, and besides, she and Cristian were going to divorce sooner orter, so she was only temporarily his wife. ¡°If price is the problem, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Alice forcefully pushed her into the dressing room to ask her try on the dress. Serena, with the dress in hand, had no alternative but to undress and put it on. Only there was no mirror in the dressing room, and the dress was extremely low-cut. Serena then stood with the dress on without the courage toe out, while Alice called to her from outside, ¡°So, how does it fit? Come out and let me see you.¡± ¡°Alice, but¡­.¡± Serena then opened the curtain of the dressing room and Alice immediately jumped in. As soon as Alice saw her, Alice was thunderstruck. The red of the dress looked great with Serena¡¯s wless skin, and the prominent V-neck showed off her grace. All this, apanied by Serena¡¯s elegant gaze, gave her an iparable charm. At this sight, Alice remembered the woman she saw in a photo of the Giordano family. The woman was indeed Asia Marini, the hostess of the Giordano family. Alice¡¯s gaze then suddenly became worried. If Serena wore this dress during the celebration, then¡­. ¡°Alice, what is it?¡± Serena¡¯s question quickly brought her back to her senses. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that this dress looks too good on you. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Alice replied, shaking her head slightly. Serena however, visibly embarrassed, tried to cover her chest with her hand, ¡°It¡¯s really too low-cut though, maybe I should try another one.¡± ¡°But this one is perfect,¡± said Alice who turned around. ¡°I¡¯m going to pay for it.¡± Serena would like to stop her, but Alice ran away in an instant. By the time Serena changed clothes, Alice had already purchased two dresses. ¡°Serena, this is your dress. I have already had it wrapped. Now let¡¯s go.¡± Serena cast a hesitant nce at the clerk, but then could only follow her toward the exit. As soon as they got into the car, Alice said, ¡°Let me keep the dress first and I¡¯ll bring it to you tomorrow. I don¡¯t want you to go back to the store to change it.¡± ¡°Alice.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Alice apanied Serena to the entrance of the Ferrari family mansion, and they met Cristian who just returned from work. A sh of contentment leaked from Alice¡¯s eyes at the sight of Cristian. ¡°Cristian!¡± she shouted. Cristian, however, seemed immersed in his thoughts and suddenly stopped. Then he set his gaze first on Serena and then on Alice who got more delightful.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Cristian, I drove Serena home.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cristian merely said. Then he suddenly added, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll have Luca drive you home.¡± ¡°But no, no need. I¡¯ll go home myself,¡± said Alice who was ttered. Luca, who heard Mr. Cristian¡¯s order, insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± Alice then handed him the car key and said, ¡°Then thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Miss Alice drove Miss Serena home. As Mr. Cristian¡¯s assistant, it is my duty to apany you home now.¡± Hearing these words, Alice could not hide some embarrassment. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Alice.¡± After they had left, Serena stood watching the car drive away down the road. Then she heard the sound of the wheelchair behind her. She turned around and saw that Cristian had already gone inside on his own. Serena then hurriedly joined him. ¡°Why¡­ can you exin to me why you told Luca to take Alice home? What are you going to do?¡± Cristian kept going without saying a word, as if he had not heard her at all. Serena then resumed following him, biting her lower lip in agitation, ¡°Speak! What do you want to do with Alice?¡± He was always rude to everyone every single day, but now instead he told Luke to apany Alice home. Serena then stepped in front of Cristian, forcing him to stop. ¡°You did it to make me angry, didn¡¯t you? You know I don¡¯t like you and Alice being too intimate, so you told Luca Russo to drive her home. You wanted to make me angry. Tell me the truth.¡± Chapter 173: Don’t you sleep together? Cristian stopped the wheelchair and raised his head with a fierce look. Looking at Serena¡¯s face, he replied in an ironic tone, ¡°Did I do it on purpose? Miss Serena, you overestimate yourself.¡± With her face even paler, Serena began to bite her lower lip again, ¡°Whether what I said is true or not, only you know it.¡± ¡°Get off,¡± Cristian replied impassively. Serena remained speechless. She paused for a few more moments and then, instead of stepping aside, turned and left Cristian in the ce. And before he reached the elevator, Serena, who was still angry, hurried to close the doors, forcing him to wait. As soon as she got to her room, Serena immediately went to take a shower. She couldn¡¯t wait toy down on the bed but got a message from Anna. At first, Anna asked Serena if she was already asleep or not, then asked her if she had prepared her dress for the next day¡¯s festivities, and gave her an appointment for the next day before the ceremony to put on her makeup and go to the party together. Serena then asked Anna about the possibility of taking her friend with her. At Anna¡¯s consent, Serena felt much more relieved, and gave Anna an appointment for the next day. They would do their makeup together with Alice, and then all three would go to the festivities together. As soon as the talk with Anna was over, Serena finally got ready for sleep but noticed that among the messages she received was one from an unknown contact. Serena, therefore, was intrigued and read the message.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. {Already prepared the dress for tomorrow?} Serena considered this message rather strange. She did not know who sent it? The fact was that as she was preparing to close the conversation, she suddenly remembered that she had added Matteo Giordano¡¯s contact shortly before, so she opened the contact page but found it was empty with only a single sentence. Serena paused for a moment before replying to the message. {Mr. Matteo?} She waited for quite a while without an answer, but suddenly another notification came to her. {I had Chiara prepare a dress for you. I will have it brought to you tomorrow}. Serena was incredulous. Could it be that Matteo had made Chiara prepare a dress for her? Had she read it wrong? {But are you Mr. Matteo?} Still not getting an answer to this question, Serena could only give up. Before Critsian took shower, he noticed that Serena was on her phone. However, after he got out from the bathroom, Serena was still on her phone. With a look from which all his discontent shone through, he stared at her trying to divert her attention from the small screen. Although Serena was busy with her cell phone, she suddenly had the feeling that the atmosphere in the room became oppressive. She then cast a nce toward what she identified as the source of this atmosphere and saw Cristian staring darkly at her. Her inquisitive look, apanied by the thought that she just exchanged messages with Matteo, made her feel with a somewhat guilty conscience. Serena then turned off her cell phone, turned her back to Cristian, and closed her eyes. He only got angry over a few messages. He was really a despot. This man really had a temper. Serena then, still holding the cell phone, fell asleep almost immediately. The next morning. She was still sleeping when Alice arrived. Cristian let her directly get into the room and she pulled Serena out of theforter. ¡°Are you asleep at this hour?¡± Seeing Alice, Serena still thought she was dreaming, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came to wake you up!¡± said Alice as she forcefully tapped a finger on her head. ¡°You really are sleeping like a pig.¡± Serena then looked around for a moment. That was her room and she was lying on the floor, however. ¡°But what are you doing.¡± ¡°I had nothing to do today so I came a little early. Mr. Alessandro let me in, and Cristian let me in the room here.¡± Had Cristian agreed to let her in? Serena then looked around searching for Cristian. ¡°It¡¯s no use. He¡¯s not here.¡± Hearing her words, Serena breathed a sigh of relief. She then pulled herself up and, as she prepared to change her clothes, she heard Alice ask her in an astonished tone, ¡°But you and Cristian¡­ don¡¯t you sleep together?¡± Serena shook her head after a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°I had no idea that your rtionship was so bad.¡± Alice¡¯s words were full of sympathy for Serena, but the tone in which she said them was strangely cheerful. ¡°Eh yes, not really being husband and wife. Our rtionship can only be so bad,¡± Serena replied in an almost self-pitying tone. ¡°However, it¡¯s enough that he gives me a ce to sleep. I¡¯m notining.¡± In fact, at first she was forced to sleep outside the room. Alice was happy to see that Cristian and Serena were on such bad terms. In light of this, she would not take too much effort to get them separated. But then, seeing that Serena was a little depressed, she felt like a bad person. ¡°Serena¡­ if you¡¯re feeling so bad in the Ferrari family, maybe it wouldn¡¯t be better¡­.¡± ¡°Wait here for a moment. I¡¯m going to get changed and then I¡¯ll take you to breakfast,¡± Serena interrupted her while holding a dress. Serena then went into the bathroom, closing the door behind her. Alice, after looking around, could not resist the temptation to open the closet to take a peek. Inside was hanging all of Cristian¡¯s clothes, and she stood dumbfounded staring at them. At the thought that all those clothes had been in contact with Cristian¡¯s body, Alice could not stop herself from stroking them one by one, until she stopped her hand on one suit. The buttons of the suit was something familiar for Alice. A momentter she reflected. Weren¡¯t the gold buttons on this suit exactly the same as the one Serena had given her some time ago? Who would have thought that a suit missing buttons could be kept with the others. If Serena saw it¡­ No! Alice paled conspicuously and as the steadily approaching noises came from the bathroom, she hurriedly folded up the suit and put it back in a drawer. She closed the closet just in time that Serena re-entered the room, ¡°Alice, what are you doing standing there?¡± Alice breathed a sigh of relief and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that I saw you take that beautiful dress, and I wanted to take a look at the others, but I didn¡¯t think you shared a closet. But who bought you such expensive clothes? Cristian?¡± Serena, after recalling the clothes, nodded her head. ¡°Yes, he always told me that I dressed inappropriately.¡± ¡°I figured he bought them for you. Well, he was nice to you after all, just¡­ let¡¯s just say he wasn¡¯t very gentlemanly to make you sleep on the floor.¡± Serena then, with a somewhat bitter smile on her lips, changed the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and have breakfast.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Alice, however, turned her gaze back to the closet. How could she take that dress away? Or at least took the buttons away. ¡°Serena, I have stomachache. Can you go down first? I have to go to the bathroom.¡± Chapter 174: Be proactive Serena, without any hesitation, nodded, ¡°Okay, go, I¡¯ll wait here.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t need to wait for me. Go down. I¡¯ll be there in 2 minutes,¡± Alice waved her hand. Serena then took her cell phone and purse and went downstairs. As soon as she was out of the room, Alice breathed another sigh of relief. She really thought herself lucky. After all, Serena was a very naive person. All she had to do was tell her to leave and she had gone without doubting anything. Bam! After closing the door tightly, Alice pulled the suit out again, tore off the two remaining buttons, and put the suit back in its ce. Finally she put the two buttons in her purse, with a hint of a smirk. Now that she had the possession of the other two buttons, she would no longer be in any danger, right? Even if Serena found the suit in the closet, the suit no longer had the buttons, and she could not doubt anything. If only¡­ Alice¡¯s face became worried again. If only she had not given that button back to Serena. She had obviously been too hasty at that moment. She should not have given it to her so soon. Now then, she would find a way to get thest button as well. Going down alone, Serena found the dinning hall strangely crowded. There was not only Alessandro Ferrari, but also the Ferrari brothers. Seeing Serena, Alessandro and Leonardo turned toward her, then Alessandro looked over her back, ¡°But hasn¡¯t Alicee up to look for you? Howe you didn¡¯t go down together?¡± Serena hastened to answer, ¡°Alice will be right down, Alessandro.¡± ¡°Good.¡± As soon as they had just finished talking, behind them came first a sound of footsteps, then Alice appeared with smile, ¡°Here I am. Mr. Alessandro, I waste. I apologize. I sprained my foot and therefore I amte.¡± Hearing Alice¡¯s words, Alessandro stared at Serena in a visibly displeased manner, ¡°Aurora, Alice has sprained her foot, and youe down alone without giving her a hand?¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± mumbled Serena who did not understand why Alice made up this story. And as she was looking for something to say, Alice grabbed her by the arm and exined, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Alessandro, I was the one who told her toe down without waiting for me.¡± ¡°All right. Eat something now. Alice, sit here.¡± And Alessandro pointed to the seat next to Leonardo. Serena, who was aware of Mr. Alessandro¡¯s intention, did not object. Alice hesitated for a moment and then took the seat next to Leonardo with her unwavering smile. Serena wanted to follow her but Alessandro said, ¡°And you Aurora, go and sit next to Cristian.¡± ¡°Alright¡­.¡± Serena, who certainly did not want to disobey the order from Alessandro, walked slowly toward Cristian. He sat impassively, so much so that Serena only needed to sit next to him to feel his coldness. Alessandro always liked Alice, and the two were always chatting amiably. Alessandro asked her suddenly, ¡°Alice, what do you think of Leonardo?¡± Both Alice and Serena were speechless for a moment. It was obvious by now that Alessandro really hoped that Leonardo and Alice would get together. If Serena¡¯s marriage gone well, it would be a pleasure to have Alice as his granddaughter-inw. Unfortunately, however, the marriage between Serena and Cristian would surely break up sooner orter. In light of this, it would not be a good move to have Alice marry with Leonardo. Oveing her initial embarrassment, Alice replied, ¡°Leonardo is so good, polite and kind, not bad really.¡± Upon hearing these words, Alessandro did not hide his satisfaction and stroke his beard, ¡°So Alice, how about¡­.¡± ¡°Grandpa,¡± said the taciturn Leonardo who suddenly interrupted him. Maintaining polite and gentle tones, Leonardo looked less gentle and kind. ¡°There are a few things to do at work. I have to go to thepany right now.¡± ¡°Why so hurry? We haven¡¯t even finished our breakfast.¡± said Alessandro who was a little upset. ¡°Grandpa, you know today is thepany anniversary. There is still a lot of things to do at work. If I have time, we will have dinner together.¡± And as he finished speaking, Leonardo left without waiting for Alessandro¡¯s permission. ¡°Get back here now!¡± yelled Grandpa angrily, but Leonardo pretended not to hear that. Everyone continued to sit in obvious embarrassment. Serena then grabbed the cutlery preparing to eat something, but she was diforted at what had just happened. She never imagined that Leonardo could disobey Alessandro like this in public and right in the crucial moment. Everyone understood what Alessandro was preparing to say, yet Leonardo left like that. Cristian always remained silent. There was no expression on his face, as if all this had nothing to do with him. Alessandro asked, ¡°You left Leonardo to do everything by himself, didn¡¯t you?¡± Cristian then nced at him. ¡°What do you do?¡± Cristian then coldly replied, ¡°You don¡¯t really think he left because he is busy at work, do you?¡± ¡°Then why he left?¡± asked Alessandro with angry eyes. In truth, he knew very well the reason for Leonardo¡¯s escape, but he wanted to me Cristian for that. ¡°Whatever,¡± said Cristian who didn¡¯t want to continue the discussion and put down the cutlery, ¡°Evidently someone doesn¡¯t like it if I don¡¯t go to work right away, too.¡± And so saying, he turned his wheelchair around and left. Serena was speechless. Alice also hesitated for a moment, then stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Alessandro, then let¡¯s go too.¡± She then turned to Serena who was still embarrassed, and winked at her. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to thepany too.¡± said Serena. They left the room and Alice suddenly asked her, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to help him?¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need me to help him.¡± ¡°You are just¡­ he is a person in a wheelchair. Going to help him is the least thing you can do.¡± And having said that, Alice promptly went to push Cristian¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Cristian, I¡¯ll give you a hand,¡± she said in a kind and gentle voice. Moving closer to him, Cristian could not help but smell Alice¡¯s sweet scent. He raised his eyes to look at her, and simultaneously cast a nce at Serena behind them. Then, with an almost defiant smile, he nodded, ¡°All right, thank you very much.¡± Serena stood petrified. She was really angry. She began to bite her lip, and clutched the corners of her dress tightly with both hands. She wished she knew what was in Alice¡¯s mind. She always helped Cristian the bastard. Why didn¡¯t she stay away from him? And the more she thought about it, the more depressed she felt. She did not even know whether she was angry with Cristian or Alice. Chapter 175: Psychological Pressure When they reached the car, Alice pushed Cristian on, but did not get out. Serena stood motionless where she was, in anger. Just then, a car passed in front of her. The window rolled down and Serena saw Leonardo. ¡°Are you going to thepany? I can take you. I¡¯m just passing through.¡± The frost in Leonardo¡¯s eyes disappeared. He still had that kind, caring, and polite manner. Serena turned unconsciously toward Cristian but saw Alice bending down to put something away for him just in time. Cristian¡¯s icy gaze seemed to ignore everything. ¡°Serena,e here!¡± Alice remembered something and turned toward her while waving her hand. Serena: ¡°¡­ No need.¡± Inexplicably, Serena declined and then opened Leonardo¡¯s car before they could respond. ¡°Thanks. Please take me to thepany¡± Leonardo looked back through the rearview mirror and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± The car started, but the one of Cristian¡¯s did not move. Luca, sitting in the front, could not help but cast a nce toward Alice and said, ¡°Miss Alice, why didn¡¯t you call Miss Serena?¡± Hearing these words, Alice said with an innocent tone, ¡°I called her, but she wouldn¡¯te.¡± Alice, with a look of regret, ¡°It seems to me that she has a good rtionship with Cristian¡¯s older brother, otherwise I would get out of the car and bring her here in person.¡± Luca looked Alice in the eyes and frowned.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Wasn¡¯t this woman a good friend of Miss Serena? But why she acted like she was back-stabbing Miss Serena?¡± Ever since she had arrived, Luca had this feeling, which was now intensifying. ¡°If Miss Alice doesn¡¯t get into Cristian¡¯s car, is it possible that Miss Serena can¡¯t find a seat?¡± resumed Luca who cannot help retorting. Alice paled. ¡°If you say so, it seems it¡¯s my fault. I hadn¡¯t thought about it so much. Cristian excuse me, I¡¯ll get off the car!¡± Finished speaking, Alice turned to get off the car. ¡°No need.¡± Cristian stopped her from getting out of the car and coldly said, ¡°Drive.¡± Luke: ¡°But Mr. Cristian¡­¡± Cristian said in an icy tone: ¡°When did you decide that?¡± Luca: ¡°Yes sir!¡± He gritted his teeth and reluctantly looked at Alice. This woman had no good intentions! She even pretends to pity. It seemed he had to find an opportunity to remind that foolish Serena to avoid being back-stabbed by her best friend.¡± As the car was slowly starting up, Leonardo turned on the music. That was an old European folk song. The singer¡¯s voice was clear but slow, and that wonderful music seemed to transport them to that folk context. ¡°Isn¡¯t it sad?¡± said Leonardo suddenly. Serena: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Seeing him with another woman. Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± Leonardo was direct this time and Serena¡¯s facial expression changed. ¡°Leonardo, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Alice is not another woman and she does not have that kind of feeling for him!¡± After listening what she said, Leonardo was unable to hold back augh that sounded deep and sweet in the background of the song. ¡°How do you know she has no feelings for him? What if she does?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± said Serena firmly. She was determined, stubborn, cute and conscientious as a child. Leonardo could not help but look into her eyes, ¡°You believe in her.¡± ¡°Alice is my best friend.¡± She said in a serious tone. Leonardo had a faint smile all of a sudden. ¡°You just believe it. You won¡¯t doubt about her whatever happens?¡± Serena nodded without even thinking about it. She was so good with Alice, plus she could see all the things Alice had done for herself recently. She thought Alice was such a person who had done her best to help her. She could never believe that Alice could do anything unpleasant. She only feared that Cristian¡­ As she thought about these things, she did not know that Leonardo was staring at her for so long. Stopping at the traffic light, he turned and said in a low voice: ¡°Have you prepared your dress for tonight¡¯s event?¡± Serena came to her senses and thought back to the shy red dress Alice had bought for herself the previous day. Froze, she did not utter a word. ¡°Well? Did you prepare it or no?¡± Suddenly, Leonardo took a beautifully wrapped box from behind to hand it to her. Looking at that box, Serena did not reach out her hand to take it. ¡°I thought you might not be prepared. That¡¯s why I chose a dress for you. I don¡¯t know if you like it.¡± Without waiting for her response, Leonardo took the box and ced it in herp, ¡± Later try it on to see if it fits.¡± Serena took the box, puzzled. What day was today? Howe all these people were giving her gifts?¡± Alice had bought her a dressst night, then Matteo sent her a message saying that Chiara would send her one today. Suddenly, Serena felt like the person whocked the least clothes in the world. With this thought, Serena returned the box without wasting any time, ¡°Leonardo, thanks¡­ but Alice has helped me prepare one.¡± After listening, Leonardo was stunned for a while, then smiled quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can still take it and when you arrive, you can try them both on, then decide which one suits you best. It¡¯s a gift. Isn¡¯t it tacky to give it back to me?¡± Hearing this, Serena was really embarrassed to return the dress to him, so she kept the box. ¡°Thank you, Leonardo.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be always polite with your family members. Don¡¯t hide from me anymore. The loan I madest time to your mother means nothing. It¡¯s just that when I saw you standing on the road so angrily, it hurt me.¡± ¡°Your brother-inw is not an onlooker who does nothing.¡± What he said made sense. Serena curled her lips and nodded, ¡°I thank you for helping mest time. It¡¯s just that¡­ that three hundred thousand euros you lent me, I will pay you back.¡± ¡°Fool. I¡¯m in no hurry to use those money. Haven¡¯t I already told you? Consider them a gift from me.¡± ¡°No!¡± Serena seriously shook her head and refused, ¡°That money, I will definitely return it to you. Please don¡¯t pressure me.¡± ¡°If you say so, it seems that if I refuse, you won¡¯t feel well. Then all right. Work hard to return the money soon. It¡¯s just that it is not easy to earn that money and when you work hard, you also have to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you, brother, I know.¡± After arriving at thepany, Serena got out of Leonardo¡¯s car to attend the anniversary banquet. Many people had not yet arrived because it was still early. Chapter 176: Why are you reluctant to leave? Serena stood at the entrance of thepany while held a gift box, waiting for Alice. When Alice got out of Cristian¡¯s car, she pushed Cristian out and turned to Serena with a smile, ¡°Serena, what¡¯s in your hand?¡± As she finished speaking, Serena felt there was a look on her face as sharp as a knife.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cristian¡¯s gaze was as icy as that of a venomous snake, and Serena could help but contract her neck and unconsciously clutch the box with her hands. It was an unconscious action, but in Cristian¡¯s eyes that box must be very important to her. Before she got on Leonardo¡¯s car, she was empty-handed, but now with a box? What did it represent? She was indeed a vain woman. ¡°Nothing.¡± Serena whispered, clutching the box in her hand, but Alice smiled and pushed Cristian forward next to her. Serena could feel Cristian¡¯s icy, enveloping breath. She took a step back in an attempt to free herself from his icy encirclement. ¡°Serena, is this Leonardo¡¯s gift? Didn¡¯t you bring this box as soon as you got out of the car?¡± Hearing this, Serena felt distressed and hoped she could stop talking. So she winked at Alice, but Alice did not understand what was going on. It really seemed that Alice did not understand what she meant. Serena was agitated, but she could not say it outright. Leonardo parked the car and returned. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I asked her to help me take it to my colleague.¡± ¡°I thought it was a gift from you.¡± Alice curled her lips and giggled. That expression¡­ like a cat that had stolen the fish. At first, Serena thought Alice had not understood her look. Now, however, she understood, Alice was doing it intentionally! Why? Alice knew that the person Serena slept with that night was Leonardo!!! At the thought, Serena paled, turned and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Then she quickly left. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alice asked nonchntly. Leonardo looked at her, squinted slightly, then left as well. After they left. Alice pushed Cristian forward, but Luca jumped out. ¡°Miss Alice, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Alice did not back away, but remained still, as if she did not want him to push Cristian¡¯s wheelchair. Luca can not did it as she wished. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Miss Alice. You are not familiar with thepany. I¡¯ll do it.¡± After speaking, Luke pushed Cristian directly and left without waiting for a reaction from Alice. Alice stood petrified and stared nkly at Luca who was walking away. She did not know if it was just her impression, but she felt Luca was very hostile toward her. Why? Because of Serena? Luca quickly advanced to catch up with Serena and Leonardo and entered the elevator. When he saw Aliceing, he moved to the corner and pressed the close button directly. ¡°Wait for me¡± She hurriedly called out and saw that the elevator door was closing. ¡°I am not waiting for you, bitch!¡± Luca insulted her inwardly. Next, a petite figure rushed out of the elevator. It was Serena, ¡°You go up first. I¡¯lleter with Alice.¡± The elevator door had just closed and Serena returned to Alice. ¡°Alice.¡± ¡°Serena¡­¡± Alice looked over her shoulder and saw that the door had already closed. A look of disappointment shed in her eyes. She wanted to get on the same elevator with Cristian, but it seemed there was no longer a chance. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. Let¡¯s take another elevator.¡± Serena apanied her on another elevator, and Alice looked at the box in her hands, ¡°Is it a gift from Leonardo?¡± After listening to her, Serena waited a moment and then nodded. ¡°Ah, Yes.¡± ¡°Good. I say he likes you! You would be much happier with him than with Cristian.¡± Alice was squawking and her tone of voice was high. Serena felt a guilty conscience. Hearing her speak so loudly, Serena¡¯s face changed and covered Alice¡¯s mouth with her hand. ¡°The walls have ears. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Alice giggled and pulled her hand down, ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m just telling the truth. If others hear that too, there would be nothing to be afraid of. After all, the baby you are carrying¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Serena¡¯s expression changed drastically and she scolded Alice harshly. Alice stopped smiling, staring at her for a long time. She lowered her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Serena. I didn¡¯t think it bothered you so much. It¡¯s my fault, so I won¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡± After Alice apologized to her, Serena also felt she had gone too far and wanted to exin herself, ¡°I don¡¯t want to scold you, but there are a lot of people in thepany and I¡¯m afraid that people might take what you said too seriously, creating unnecessary problems.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Alice wrung her hands furiously, ¡°But I¡¯m saying this for your own good! Cristian doesn¡¯t consider you at all now. He doesn¡¯t dignify you with a nce and even lets you fall to the ground. I really don¡¯t understand how you have been able to resist so far.¡± ¡°There is an agreement between us.¡± Serena sighed helplessly with a bewildered look. ¡°However, it¡¯s been almost two months and a few more to go.¡± ¡°A few months¡­¡± Alice suddenly lifted her head to remind her, ¡°Serena, what are you thinking? Why you have to wait until the agreed date?¡± ¡°Why¡­ not?¡± Serena herself did not know what to think if he nevertheless allowed her to leave him now. There seemed to be some reluctance in her heart. She did not know the reason either. ¡°No!¡± Alice began to fidget at her answer. ¡°Serena, you know that in another four months, your belly will be obvious and if you don¡¯t leave Cristian in advance, everyone will understand that the baby you are carrying is Cristian¡¯s!¡± Serena: ¡°Really?¡± ¡°In my opinion you should leave him quickly and get with Leonardo. I know you don¡¯t want to say it, but I can speak for you.¡± Just then the elevator arrived. Alice rushed out and Serena¡¯s heart was in her throat with fear. She moved forward to stop her, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t be impulsive. This is a delicate matter that needs to be discussed.¡± ¡°What to discuss? I can wait. He can wait. But can the baby in your belly wait? Serena, why do you persist in rejecting my proposal? Basically you are reluctant to the idea of leaving Cristian. You like him, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 177: Entering the scene Thatst sentence sounded like a question.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Serena did not know if she was the one who felt wrong, because she had never seen this excited look from Alice. After a while, Serena looked at her. ¡°Alice, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing these words, Alice suddenly came back to herself, realizing that she had been overly emotional. She shook her head and then sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to ask me what¡¯s wrong? Why am I constantly at your service, seeking the truth for you? Might it not be because I hope you cane out of this sea of suffering as soon as possible? He is already standing in front of you, but you dare not say a word or admit it. I really don¡¯t know what you are thinking. So, I just want to know if you like Cristian.¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know either.¡± Serena lowered her gaze, very downcast, ¡°I guess I shouldn¡¯t like him, but¡­¡± Seeing her unsure expression, Alice faltered for a moment. Did Serena fall in love with Cristian? ¡°But what? Don¡¯t you realize that he doesn¡¯t like you?¡± By the time Alice came to her senses, the words had exploded from her mouth and it was toote to take them back. Fortunately, Serena did not pay too much attention to his emotionality, but she was hurt by her words and then nodded with a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can see perfectly well that he doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Not only did he not like her, he hated her. Thinking about it, Serena grew gloomy little by little, going into chaos. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t say that intentionally. Don¡¯t be sad¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Serena took Alice to her office, and after sitting down, Alice did not hold back and opened the box, discovering that there was a blue dress inside. ¡°This dress is beautiful! By the way, it was designed by a famous Italian designer and was auctioned for a million.¡± Serena shuddered, looking at the dress. What kind of crazy price was this? She suddenly thought of the three hundred thousand euros that Leonardo gave her mother, but the dress in front of her was worth a million. Serena can not calm down, stood up and put the dress away. ¡°What are you doing? This dress is much nicer than the one I gave you. Why don¡¯t you wear it tonight?¡± ¡°No.¡± Serena shook her head, rejecting Alice¡¯s suggestion.¡± ¡°This dress is too expensive, a million¡­ I can¡¯t ept it.¡± After she finished speaking, Serena stowed the box in her locker, nning to return it to Leonardo. ¡°Of course you¡¯re just¡­ always rejecting other people¡¯s kindness!¡± Time passed very quickly. In the afternoon, Anna came to thepany to look for Serena, bringing three people to do their makeup. When Anna saw Alice, her face changed. However, mindful of Serena¡¯s words, she smiled and greeted her. Alice called the makeup artist directly. * It was thest glow of dusk, then night fell. The long-awaited Ferrari Group anniversary banquet finally began. After nearly two weeks of meticulous preparation, the attendees, with the exception of Ferrari Group employees, were all first-ss guests who came and went with extreme elegance. Corporate employees wore all kinds of dresses, vying for poprity and wearing extremely heavy make-up on their faces. They stood at the entrance, watching the rich young man and giggling secretly. A few small groups of men gathered and burst outughing. ¡°Look, they¡¯re all like hungry wolves. We look like their prey. If we are not in the public, I¡¯m afraid they would pounce on us to tear us to pieces.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. They look hungrier than wolves to me.¡± ¡°Look at those women. The foundation on their faces is thick, and the clothes are all shy, but they are not good-looking nor do they have any temperament. They should not think that by dressing like this they will win our favor, should they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to have fun. After all, there may be virgins.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s hard to find those women. Maybe I¡¯d better find some sexy ones¡­¡± Some people were talking andughing, and the smiles on their faces were especially lewd. Suddenly, someone grabbed the hand of a man. ¡°¡®Fabio, I find the goal.''¡± ¡°Where?¡± The others followed his gaze. Three slender figures approached this way. Anna wore a rainbow dress with a mermaid skirt. There was a radiant smile on her beautiful face. And Alice was next to her. She wore a white sheath dress with beautiful pearls iid on it and her skin was fair. The smile on her face naturally attracted a lot of attention. Serena, on the other hand, was wearing that red dress. Because of the V-neck design, she wore a light-colored and sheer shawl before going out. But the shawl could not cover her exquisiteness at all. She was very elegant. This way of appearance made her even more seductive. She walked very unnaturally, because she felt that she would be under observation with every step she took. Even though she was already wearing a shawl, Serena still felt very ufortable. Her face was innocent, especially those cold eyes that attracted no small amount of attention. ¡°Bro, the green dress next to it is not bad. She looks quite hot and her smile is dazzling!¡± ¡°I think the one in white is not bad. She looks good and I think she is the daughter of the Giordano family, right? The Giordano family is different from the others.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. I was lucky enough to meet Mrs. Giordano before. I think this daughter of hers is ugly. She hasn¡¯t inherited half of Mrs. Giordano¡¯s charm at all¡± ¡°On the contrary, the one next to her walks unnaturally, but she has charm, not to mention her eyes as blue as the sea! Ah, I¡¯m going to end up falling in love!¡± ¡°Go to hell! How many times do you fall in love a day?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided, if the woman in red doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, I¡¯ll court her.¡± The three received attention from all directions. Serena was ufortable and walked while hiding behind Alice and Anna, letting them resist the various stares. ¡°She is so shy! I like her¡­¡± Fabio, who had just said he was in love, could not help but smile. Chapter 178: Take off that dress ¡°Fabio, you¡¯ve enough.¡± Giulio couldn¡¯t help but hit him a little bit. ¡°People who can stay with Miss Alice aren¡¯t ordinary. Maybe they belong to that group of people. We can¡¯t provoke these people.¡± These young men just wanted to have fun with women. If they hung out with those who had no power, they can send them away with money. But they also had rules. They didn¡¯t y with people in the social circle, unlike Enrico who only sought for people in the social circle. ¡°You have all seen Enrico¡¯s fate. Maybe it is the reason why Enrico got the consequence. The former Romano family hasn¡¯t been stable in North City. Now ¡­ it has been destroyed.¡± ¡°If she is the daughter of the group, how is it possible that I haven¡¯t seen her? Is she really the daughter of the group even if unknown?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Find someone to investigate her.¡± Serena finally found a ce to sit down. After sitting down, she rearranged her shawl again. Alice could not help butugh at her. ¡°Why are you so shy? The dress is made so that you can wear it for everyone to see.¡± After that, Alice took the shawl, and Serena was so frightened that her face paled, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Anna could not help but look at Alice. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. If she doesn¡¯t want to show her body, then don¡¯t force her. I think the shawl is very beautiful.¡± Alice looked at Anna and felt as if she was hostile to her. ¡°I am a good friend of Serena. I¡¯m doing it hoping she can amaze the audience. Is there a problem with that?¡± Anna sneered, ¡°There is no problem with surprising the audience, but there is no need to force people to do things they don¡¯t want to do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fight.¡± Serena stopped them. ¡°You go eat something. I¡¯m going to the bathroom to tidy up.¡± Serena lifted her dress and went to the bathroom. Anna stood up with her, ¡°There are many people here. Can you find the bathroom? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No thanks. You can stay here and wait for me.¡± Serena turned and left. She remembered that when she arrived, she passed the bathroom and returned there by taking the same route she had taken on the way out. Serena went to the bathroom to rearrange her dress. She wanted to button her V-neckline but apparently it was not possible. The dress was too tight. The tighter the cor, therger her breasts became. She stayed in the bathroom for a long time without seeding. She had to give up, put the shawl back on, and finally got out. Just out of the bathroom, Serena was stopped by a man. ¡°Beauty, do you know the way? Let me apany you.¡± Serena looked at him cautiously and took two steps back. ¡°Thanks, my friends are waiting for me. I can go alone.¡± She stepped aside, but the man stopped her again, ¡°I just want to make friends. What are you afraid of? My name is Fabio. I am the only son of the Ri family. I don¡¯t want to hurt you. I just want to get to know you. If you don¡¯t want me to take you back, giving me your cell phone number is okay too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please let me go.¡± Serena knew that the people who were at the party today were people who could not be offended. So, she could only ask him to leave. The more coy she was, the more Fabio liked her. And when he approached, he noticed that her face had only light makeup, and her skin was very delicate. Fabio seemed to grow fonder and fonder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you. I really want to get to know you. Can¡¯t you give me your contact information?¡± Fabio showed a pitiful expression, staring at her like a puppy, not to mention how pitiful and sincere his gaze was. Serena was stunned by that look. A momentter, she smiled, ¡°I¡¯m really busy. My friends are waiting for me.¡± Fabio was nervous and quickly reached out and grabbed her arm, ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Serena squeezed his hand. Fabio quickly retracted his hand and changed his expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I was just a little nervous¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Ri, do youe to the banquet today or do youe to flirt with women?¡± A cold voice was hearding from behind them. Serena turned toward the source of the voice, and saw Luca pushing Cristian toward them.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Cristian, the pitiful look on Fabio¡¯s face disappeared. He was terrified by the sight of Cristian. ¡°Mr. Cristian, why are you here?¡± Luca looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Do we have to report to you? Are you a guest? What are you doing here in front of thedies¡¯ room?¡± As soon as Fabio heard this, his face immediately turned pale. He unconsciously looked at Serena, then looked at Cristian, and observed the expression on his face. ¡°Mr. Cristian, I¡­ I got lost, so I was just wandering around.¡± ¡°Wandering around?¡± Luca continued coldly, ¡°Are you bothering the employees of ourpany?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes lifted slightly, and his fierce gaze fell on Fabio¡¯s face like a knife. For a moment, Fabio felt tremendous pressure, which made him subconsciously lower his gaze, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know she is an employee of yourpany.¡± Then Fabio turned and left. After he left, Serena heard Cristian scold her in a cold voice, ¡°Do you really like to be bothered by men? Isn¡¯t one or two enough, as many as you want?¡± Serena¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°What?¡± It was Fabio who caused her trouble. What did she have to do with it? Cristian¡¯s eyes settled on her. Serena lowered her head and found that he was looking at the dress on her body. His eyes were unnerved and disdainful. ¡°Do you think it has nothing to do with you?¡± Serena looked into his eyes and bit her lower lip angrily, ¡°Are you implying that he bothered me because the way I dress? Cristian, your thinking is shameful!¡± ¡°Am I shameless, or are you shameless? Why you are dressed like this?¡± Seeing her so exposed in front of other people, the fire in Cristian¡¯s heart inexplicably burned. The eyes of all the men were glued on her. This sentence set Serena on fire and made her eyes redden. ¡°Cristian, you are such an asshole!¡± Cristian looked at her coldly, ¡°Take off that dress and change.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Serena refused! ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 179: No matter what you think! Cristian stared at her dangerously. His eyes were fierce as a beast. Serena bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯m not changing it!¡± ¡°Do you want to dress like that tonight?¡± Serena straightened up, lifted her chin slightly and revealed her slender neck, ¡°Everyone is dressed like this. Just because in your eyes I¡¯m a lewd woman you don¡¯t like what I¡¯m wearing. Why should I consider your ideas?¡± Cristian scowled. With these words, Serena lowered her shawl in front of him, revealing her tender and attractive shoulders, and then turned directly and to the left. Luke: ¡°¡­¡± This was just like ying with fire! Cristian¡¯s breath suddenly became cold, and his hands clenched into fists. Cristian looked intently at her slender figure, and heard Luca stammering behind him, ¡°Mr. Cristian ¡­ Do we need to catch up on her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a wayward, shameless woman.¡± Cristian¡¯s thin lips turned up revealing a wicked expression, ¡°If she wants to show herself, let her do!¡± Luke: ¡°¡­¡± He feared that if everyone saw her like thister, Cristian would kill everyone. However, he only dared to think it in his brain and did not say it out loud. * Serena returned to her seat and sat down. ¡°Why were you gone so long and didn¡¯t even answer your cell phone?¡± Cell phone? Serena quickly reached for the cell phone in her purse and discovered that the cell phone was turned off. What a shame! Why did she forget something very important! Matteo had sent her a dress by Chiara today, but she had not been called back all day, so Chiara¡­. Thinking about this, Serena asked, ¡°Do you have a power bank and a cable? My cell phone is dead.¡± Anna interrupted her, ¡°There is a party today. Who would bring such a thing¡­¡± ¡°I brought it.¡± Alice put her bag on the table and took the battery and cable. Serena immediately attached the cable and left the cell phone on charge for a while before turning it on. Fortunately, her cell phone started working again. Serena saw that it had many missed calls and unread messages. Except for Anna¡¯s call, the others were all from Chiara. Alice was sitting next to her. Casually, she saw a familiar name, and asked confusedly, ¡°Chiara? Isn¡¯t she my older brother¡¯s secretary?¡± Hearing this, Serena nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Alice¡¯s heart beat, ¡°Why was she looking for you? And why are there so many missed calls?¡± Serena remembered Matteo told her to send her a dress. After thinking about it, she thought it was best not to tell Alice, so she exined, ¡°Maybe she wanted to talk to me about the business meeting ofst time.¡± Alice was relieved to learn that it was about work. Alice remembered that they were coborating, ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll call her back.¡± Serena got up and went out with the power bank, and then called Chiara. ¡°Miss Serena.¡± ¡°Secretary Chiara, I¡¯m sorry, my cell phone was turned off.¡± On the other end of the phone, Chiara¡¯sgiggling could be heard, ¡°Never mind. I wanted to send it to thepany. But then I saw that you already had a dress, so I didn¡¯t contact you again.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Thank President Matteo for his kindness.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± After Serena hung up the phone, Alice approached her, ¡°Thank my brother for his kindness. What does that mean?¡± She suddenly appeared behind her. Serena was surprised by her and covered her chest in fright. ¡°Alice, you scared me.¡± Alice smiled, but it was a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why let the secretary thank my brother for his kindness? Serena, are you hiding something from me?¡± Hearing this, Serena frowned slightly. Hiding? In fact, she did not want to tell Alice the truth. She did not think it was appropriate. Since she did not receive the dress, there was no need to tell her. However, Alice was her good friend and Matteo was her brother. Would it be fair for Serena to say that now? While she was thinking about it, Anna came in. ¡°What are you doing? Tonight is the anniversary party. Don¡¯t stand here whispering. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the pool.¡± At that point they left without her responding. Having been dragged away, the dialogue between Serena and Alice stopped. Alice felt miserable, probably because of her guilty conscience. She feared that Serena was doing something behind her back! Therge pool shone in the light and the water was clear and bright. There was also a piano nearby. A woman dressed in white was sitting there ying, and men and women in elegant clothes were talking andughing. There was a nice atmosphere. Anna went to the pool and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stay here and not go anywhere. There will be a good showter.¡± Good show? Serena and Alice were confused. ¡°One of you is not part of thepany, and the other is new. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know. During thepany¡¯s annual banquet in the evening, the vice president and other rich men will have a swimmingpetition.¡± Serena listened to her numbly, ¡°Is it a good show?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Anna grabbed her hand excitedly, ¡°Vice president Ferrari is in great shape! And not only him, but also many other well-off members of thepany. They are really good-looking. It¡¯s a beautiful sight. Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Alice: ¡°¡­¡± A momentter, Alice asked her, ¡°Is Cristianing too?¡± ¡°What?¡± Anna could not help but roll her eyes and look at Alice, ¡°Did you ask that question intentionally?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Everyone knows Cristian is in a wheelchair. How could hepete?¡± Alice reacted too abruptly. Right, Cristian was in a wheelchair. Perhaps it was because he usually looked so imposing that Alice often forgot the fact that he was disabled. Speaking of Cristian, Serena recalled the fight in front of the bathroom hallway earlier. Their rtionship was already strained after tonight. Would he hate her more? Chapter 180: Discomfort Thinking about this, Serena lowered her eyes without saying a word. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think of that¡­¡± Alice smiled awkwardly, but Anna interrupted her by saying that she had a twisted mind, then turned her head toward Serena, and began to have that infatuated look again. ¡°Hurry up and charge your cell phone. We could take pictures when they arepeting.¡± Alice suddenly asked, ¡°Will everyone be at the game?¡± Anna nodded: ¡°Of course, everyone wille, and we will need a referee.¡± ¡°Only men canpete?¡± Anna looked at Alice, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, men canpete, but we women can too.¡± Anna¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°That would make sense, but ¡­ the organizers didn¡¯t arrange anything like that and we have no way to participate.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy?¡± Alice smiled, took Serena¡¯s arm and then waved to Leonardo not far away, ¡°Leonardo!¡± Alice¡¯s sudden cry drew Leonardo¡¯s gaze. The moment he saw Serena, his eyes were drown by that bright red, and he could not move. At first he thought she was going to wear blue and green to be more elegant. He did not expect her to wear red. When Alice greeted him, Leonardo suddenly saw her, and noticed that Serena¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Serena lowered her hand and whispered, ¡°Why did you ask him toe?¡± Alice smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. He is just one of the people who are responsible for it here. I want to have a women¡¯s swimmingpetition and ask him to add it.¡± Serena: ¡°Then you didn¡¯t need to look for him. What do you want to do?¡± Serena told her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask him anything right now. I should have your consent.¡± ¡°Vice President Ferrari is here!¡± He arrived with many people behind him. His handsome face showed a weak smile, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Leonardo!¡± Alice said enthusiastically, ¡°I heard there will be a men¡¯s swimmingpetitionter, right?¡± Leonardo nodded softly. ¡°Last years there was always only a men¡¯s race. Can you add a women¡¯s race this year?¡± Listening to the speech, Leonardo was a little confused. Alice¡¯s request caught him off guard. Alice saw a look of dismay on his face, so she squeezed Serena¡¯s hand and pushed her toward him, ¡°This is also Serena¡¯s hope. Would you not refuse Serena¡¯s request?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Serena wanted to defend herself, but Alice hugged her tightly and said in her ear, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to say anything to him, then help me.¡± If Cristian arrived at that moment, she would have toe up with an excuse to exin to Cristian why she wanted to take part in such apetition. Although Anna was a little unhappy that Alice used Serena in that way, she was looking forward to joining, but ¡­ in the end, she said, ¡°Vice President Ferrari, if it¡¯s tooplicated, let¡¯s not add her. We will continue as in previous years.¡± However, at that moment, Leonardo smiled and said, ¡°I think yours is a good proposal.¡± His soft eyes seemed to have a blooming light, very soft, not aggressive, and everyone was confused. ¡°In previous years, thepetition was only for men. This year, now that you mentioned it, I think we could add a women¡¯s race as well. It could be fun.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Fun for what? This was an anniversary party, not a swimmingpetition. But Alice and Anna were eager to attend, and she could do nothing. ¡°Leonardo, do you agree? Can we sign upter?¡± ¡°Of course, I will go to the manager and tell him. I will ask to open registrationter. All three of you want to participate? There is a quota limit. If all three of you want to participate, I will ask the manager to reserve a ce for you.¡± Anna and Alice nodded. Only Serena did not, so they looked at her.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Serena, won¡¯t you join?¡± ¡°Em¡­¡± Serena stopped and pulled her lips together awkwardly, ¡°I can¡¯t swim.¡± Of course she couldn¡¯t join in. Anna was surprised, ¡°You can¡¯t swim? My God, even if you can¡¯t swim, you have to learn well? Otherwise it¡¯s boring.¡± ¡°No problem, you can cheer for us. Leonardo, reserve two seats for us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leonardo smiled and nodded. Shortly after he left, he informed the manager, and then Alice excitedly ran to sign up. Anna made her go first while she stood there. ¡°Did you notice the way Leonardo was looking at you?¡± Serena was amazed, ¡°What?¡± ¡°He¡¯s clearly in love. He¡¯sing after you. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ you must have seen wrong? I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with Leonardo.¡± Leonardo following her? That was impossible! She was Cristian¡¯s wife. Even if it was not reality, Leonardo knew that he could not do such a thing. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship, but that doesn¡¯t stop people from liking you, that look¡­ it gives people a possessive impression, and you know¡­st time¡­¡± Anna told Serena what happened at the mallst time. ¡°So I think Leonardo ising after you, even though you had a rtionship with Cristian. If Leonardo doesn¡¯t mind, I think you can-¡± ¡°Anna!¡± Serena interrupted her forcefully, ¡°Never again such a thing!¡± Even if she was not together with Cristian, she could not be with Leonardo! Otherwise¡­ wouldn¡¯t it have been incest? How would she and the Gallo family have been viewed if she had an affair with her brother-inw? Anna was startled by her stern expression. She was silent for a long time before nodding, ¡°I know.¡± Serena fell into her thoughts. At first, she felt a disorder inside her. After Anna said those words, she could not calm down. Leonardo couldn¡¯t really like her, could he? But why was he so kind to her? He had spent a lot of money to help her mother. And then ¡­ he had also given her a dress that was a very expensive. Adding to that the look and the smile he had, Serena felt¡­ an ominous premonition. Chapter 181: Huge difference Soon after, thepetition began. Other women heard that they could also sign up for the race and that there was a prize, so many of them enthusiastically signed up. Among them were Elena and Gaia. After the two reported their names, on their way back they saw Serena sitting there. They couldn¡¯t help but approach and sneer. ¡°Neer? Why are you sitting here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you join thepetition? Don¡¯t you like to be in the limelight?¡± Anna stared at them, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything. We just came to see you.¡± ¡°Neer, are you really not going to participate?¡± Elena asked with a fixed look at Serena. Serena looked at her, ¡°Is there a rule that I have to participate?¡± ¡°You!¡± Elena was angry. She thought it was a chance to hurt her, instead who knows¡­ maybe she just didn¡¯t want to participate. ¡°Is it none of your business whether Serena participates or not! If you want to participate, just do it. Why do you care so much about others?¡± Anna protected Serena behind her like a hen protecting her chick, staring at Elena fiercely. ¡°Elena, I think she doesn¡¯t have the courage to participate. She is afraid of losing to us, since she is so ipetent. We will ignore her.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After they left, Anna said furiously, ¡°Do these two people always mistreat you like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They just use verbal insults. Don¡¯t mind them.¡± Serena shook her head and waved her off. As soon as thepetition began, Cristian appeared. Although he was in a wheelchair, when Luca pushed him all the way there, his cold, powerful breath and handsome face aroused strong emotion. Several girls started whispering among themselves. ¡°Cristian is so handsome. If he were not in a wheelchair, he would definitely be a perfect lover.¡± ¡°Yes, that look is so deep. When he looks at me, I feel like drunk.¡± ¡°Drunk? You literally look drunk. Don¡¯t you think¨Ceven though this man is in a wheelchair, his presence is stronger than all the men present. You can see that he is not an ordinary person. He is not someone we can aspire to.¡± ¡°You are right. Cristian¡¯s presence is overwhelming.¡± They sighed and said no more. Cristian was the leader. Naturally, he was put in the best position. Leonardo saw the beautiful figure dressed in a red dress in the middle of the dark crowd. She stood in the middle of the crowd and was very visible. This damn woman. He had asked her to change her dress, but she did not change it and was now wearing it beside the pool. The eyes of all the men were glued to her. Doesn¡¯t she know or was she doing it deliberately? Serena unconsciously looked at Cristian. When their gazes met, Serena was stunned. Before she could react, Cristian¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and he looked at Alice beside her. Alice could not help but return the gaze by blinking and smiling. Luca, standing behind Cristian, could not help but roll his eyes. ¡°Where is Cristian looking at? Does he look in that direction?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the assistant Gallo who had been demoted? Is it possible that Cristian is still looking at her?¡± ¡°You are thinking too much. Should he still look at her after demoting her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see who is standing next to her? The daughter of the Giordano family, Matteo¡¯s sister! She is a noble person. If Cristian were not paralyzed, they would be a perfect couple.¡± ¡°What she said is not true. Even though Cristian is disabled, he is still an excellent person. So is Miss Alice, and their families are very simr.¡± These words entered the ears of the three. Alice blushed and was d to hear that. Anna snorted, as if outraged. Serena felt a little ufortable. She looked at Alice out of the corner of her eye. She was in a white dress. Under the light, she looked like a angel. Her skin was as white as snow. Moreover, she was from the Giordano family. Many people would not aske for anything else. In North City, the Giordano family was as powerful as the Ferrari family. Alice and Cristian were truly perfect for each other. Serena lowered her eyes and looked at her toes. Serena was nowhere near his level¡­. she was the underdog daughter of the Gallo family. Not only was she divorced, but she was also pregnant with another man¡¯s child. A woman like her¡­ Anyone who got married with her would feel unlucky and disgusted. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Anna¡¯s voice suddenly entered her ear. Serena raised her head in amazement and saw the smile on Anna¡¯s lips, ¡°You are better than many people present, and I just noticed Cristian is looking at you.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Cristian looked at her, but ¡­ soon after, his eyes fell on Alice. She was worried that Cristian looked at Alice deliberately to annoy her. Thinking about this, Serena curled her lips, ¡°I was thinking about who will win thepetition.¡± Anna was stunned. A momentter she said, ¡°Of course it will be me. I was a professional swimmer.¡± When Alice heard her words, she said, ¡°Then you have to be careful. I swim very well, and I will be the champion tonight.¡± Hearing this, Anna became furious, ¡°You are not an employee of ourpany.¡± ¡°If I can participate, I can win. Do you think I will make it easy for you just because I am not an employee?¡± Alice provoked her on purpose. Anna suddenly changed her expression, ¡°And do you think someone will make it easy for you?¡± Serena stopped the two quickly, ¡°It¡¯s just apetition. Stop arguing. The men¡¯spetition is about to start.¡± There were many men participating. A group of men in swimsuits stood in front of the pool. As soon as they arrived, women shouted wildly, and many even took photos with their cell phones. Fabio was next to Serena, turned his head and saw her. Suddenly, he approached with a smile. ¡°Well¡­ if I win the game, will you give me your cell phone number?¡± Serena was stunned and looked at the smiling young man in front of her. Anna blinked, thought and said, ¡°Who are you? Does it have something to do with Serena if you don¡¯t win?¡± Chapter 182: Enjoy it Fabio felt embarrassed and exined himself truthfully to Serena. ¡°My name is Fabio. I am the only son of the Ri Group. My hobbies are ying ser and racing cars, and I would like to get to know you better.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± Alice curled her lips and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Ri Group? So what? Do you still want to get to know us? Do you think you are up to it?¡± When she said these words, the whole crowd paled, and Fabio¡¯s face turned colorless for a while. He looked at Alice without saying a word. Although Serena did not want to pay attention to the person in front of her, Alice had now gone too far. She did not believe what she heard, and looked at Alice with surprise. Since Alice was the daughter of the Giordano family, there had always been many people praising her. She was usually arrogant and bossy. People did not dare to disturb her because of her identity, only in front of Serena did she pretend to be the nice girl. Now, in front of Fabio, she suddenly seemed to have forgotten that. Thinking about this, Alice suddenly gave her a kind look. ¡°Serena, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ I just think¡­¡± she whispered in Serena¡¯s ear, thus making Serena change her expression. ¡°Now go away.¡± Anna exhorted Fabio, ¡°Whether you win or lose has nothing to do with us. Don¡¯t make us carry your promises. We don¡¯t want to carry this hot potato.¡± Fabio knew he had said the wrong thing and looked embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Then he left. After that, the men¡¯s swimmingpetition began at the referee¡¯s whistle. Since they were right in front of the contenders, Anna was very excited. She took out her cell phone and began to take pictures. Later, she shouted, ¡°Come on, vice president Ferrari! Come on, vice president Ferrari!¡± Leonardo¡¯s physical fitness was great. As shouted, Anna followed him along the pool with phone in hand. Seeing her in that skirt and high heels, Serena was worried about her that she might tripped. In the end, the race was obviously won by Leonardo. Surrounded by female shouts, they saw Leonardoing out of the water. Just. Serena noticed Cristian behind him. He sat wheelchair, his face was expressionless and his eyes were cold, as if he didn¡¯t care about any of this. But Serena felt sorry for him. If¡­ if he had not been disabled tonight¡­ he could have swum like everyone else, but since his legs could not move, he could only sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. Her eyes always fell on Cristian. Cristian looked at her. His sharp eyes were like a sharp de straight to the heart. Serena was surprised and quickly looked away. Cristian¡¯s gaze became ironic. That look in Serena¡¯s eyes¡­ was it pity? Did she feel pity for him? Shortly after Serena lowered her eyes, Anna came back to them and tugged her, ¡°What are you thinking? Didn¡¯t you see what a wonderful race this is just now? I took a lot of pictures, all of them of the vice president Ferrari. When we get home I¡¯ll send them to you.¡± ¡°Send them to me?¡± ¡°Yes, haven¡¯t you noticed how vice president Ferrari¡¯s eyes are always on you? Let me show you his physique, so you¡¯ll be familiar with it.¡± Hearing the word ¡°physique,¡± Serena thought back to the rainy night. The man pushed her onto the leather seat. His breathing was deep and his warm palm was quivering. Her face turned pale, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Then she turned back to her seat and sat down, took a sip from the ss in her hand, not noticing that the ss had been switched. Not far away, Elena and Gaia looked at the scene and proudly raised their lips. ¡°Elena, I tell you, we will always have a chance to defeat her.¡± Elena smiled proudly, ¡°If she drinks from that ss, she will be feverish and dizzyter. Go inform Director Esposito and tell him to wait in the back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gaia immediately sent a message to Tommaso.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The women¡¯spetition also began. Anna and Alice went to put on swimsuits. When all the women came out, Serena was amazed, because they all wore bikinis, and none of them wore one-piece suits. Today, all the wealthiest men in North City were there, and many of them wanted to have a chance. Since both Alice and Anna were participating, Anna asked her to cheer for her before thepetition started. Serena said yes and promised to take many photos for her. Anna left happily. Serena ate two bites of fruit, then took Anna¡¯s cell phone and prepared to take photos of her. However, she did not expect her head to spin so much when she got up. So she sat down again, stretched out her hand and furrowed her eyebrows. Wasn¡¯t it strange that she suddenly felt weak all over? Hadn¡¯t she slept wellst night? Thinking about this, Serena shook her head, but looking at the wine on the table, she can see the double shadows of the ss. She wanted to take photos for Anna and Alice. Thinking about this, Serena reached out her hand and pinched her thigh. The pain made her recover, so Serena got up and walked to the pool. After taking a few steps, Serena felt her body weak and fell on the ground. Someone helped her, ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Serena shook her head and thanked the man. Although she didn¡¯t have the strength to take the photos, she had to tell Anna and Alice, otherwise¡­ they would be there waiting for her. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you feeling well? I¡¯ll help you back to your seat.¡± A familiar voice rang out. Serena felt she knew who it was, but she could not remember it. She tried to figure it out, but what she saw was dark. With her head in confusion, Serena nodded. Serena thought of something and whispered, ¡°Please help me tell Anna¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Before she could finish her words, Serena was pushed away heavily, and then the man ran forward. Bang! Serena thought she had fallen on the ground, but was caught in an embrace. ¡°Enjoy it.¡± ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long.¡± A familiar male voice rang out. Serena was confused, but subconsciously wanted to pull away from the man. The man probably heard that the door had been closed and simply made her step back. Serena could not see the person in front of her. The man¡¯s figure was blurred but slowly became clear in front of her. ¡°Director?¡± The person in front of her was Tommaso! When she called him, Tommaso showed an obscene smile. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± ¡°Just now¡­ the person who helped me was¡­¡± ¡°Elena, she is the organizer of the meeting between you and me. When it is over, we should thank her.¡± Serena¡¯s face changed. She was awakened by confusion, ran to the door and extended her hand. Chapter 183: You can’t run away ¡°You can¡¯t run away.¡± Tommaso pressed his hand against her, then squeezed her slender wrist, and said in a low voice in an almost obscene tone, ¡°Everyone is attending the banquet tonight. After the swimmingpetition, there will be other activities to keep everyone busy. Even if you run away, no one will save you. You¡¯d better trust me. I will be kind to you.¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Serena shook her hand and took several steps back. What happened to her? Why couldn¡¯t she move her hands and feet? Serena looked at her trembling fingers and her cheeks blushed. She felt a warm sensation in her lower abdomen. This feeling¡­ this was very familiar. It was the same feeling she had felt when she had been drugged by Enrico and then locked in the room thest time! Was she drugged again? As soon as she realized this, Serena felt extremely desperate. ¡°Serena, I had asked you toe with me before, but you didn¡¯t want to, so I had to use this trick. You must know that I like you very much. If you do what I tell you now, I promise that in the future in the department it will bother you more.¡± Serena leaned back against the cold wall, pinched her thigh to wake her up. She then saw Tommaso walking toward her, reaching out to undo the button on his shirt. His gaze was obscene and he exuded a wild animal feeling throughout the room. No. It couldn¡¯t happen right here. If she did it with Tommaso, Cristian would hate her even more. He would think she was dirtier! No! Absolutely not! Before Tommaso could get closer, Serena pushed him with all her strength. ¡°If you dare to touch even a hair on my head, you will not get away with it.¡± Tommaso had no idea why she was so strong. Who would have expected to be pushed so hard that he would fall to the floor. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the drug effect started yet? How do you still have so much strength?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ Are you the one who drugged me?¡± ¡°Serena, don¡¯t me me. You are so stubborn that I had to use other means.¡± ¡°Damn you!¡± Serena bit her lower lip and said to Tommaso with her remaining lucidity, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I am together with Cristian?¡± ¡°What did you say? Cristian?¡± ¡°Do you really think that just because I was demoted he doesn¡¯t want me anymore?¡± Serena leaned back against the wall panting and staring at Tommaso, ¡°If he really didn¡¯t want me, why would he only demote me and not fire me?¡± Tommaso was shocked by what she said and stood still for a while. ¡°What do you mean? I can¡¯t believe that you are really together with Cristian.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± To save herself, Serena was ready to risk everything. She bit her lower lip and said, ¡°He¡¯s just mad at me. He only demoted me to take out his anger on me. If he really did not want to see me, he would not have allowed me to stay. He only demoted me so that I can return to my old job in the future!¡± Even if Serena didn¡¯t believe what she was saying, what else could she do? The ce waspletely chaotic. Everyone was at the banquet, even if she screamed, no one woulde to her rescue. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Tommaso was astonished. If it was really as Serena said, then he could not touch her. If he did, could he continue working in the Ferraripany in the future? ¡°If you let me go now, I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened. I won¡¯t report you. We will continue to be normal colleagues, but if you touch me ¡ª I swear, even if it¡¯s thest thing I do, I will get you fired. Director Esposito, do you think the game is worth the candle?¡± Tommaso suddenly became silent and lowered his eyes as if he was thinking. ¡°Tommaso, don¡¯t let her cheat you. How long has she been transferred to our department? And if Cristian is really interested in her, how would it be possible to bring her to you?¡± A voice resounded from outside. It was Gaia. She was on a stakeout. She heard everythinging from inside. Fearing that Tommaso would be deceived by Serena, she hurried to exin the situation. Tommaso was stunned, ¡°If Cristian is really interested in you, why didn¡¯t he seek you out? You are lying to me!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you!¡± eximed Serena, ¡°However, I won¡¯t add anything else. Think it over! Do you prefer me or your future?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Tommaso, you don¡¯t have to choose. You can have both. Don¡¯t forget about Greta. We will help you, you won¡¯t lose your job.¡± ¡°Who is this Greta?¡± Serena taunted him, ¡°Does she have more power than Cristian?¡± Tommaso was confused. Serena could not wait, because she felt the heat from her abdomen spreading. If she continued in that condition, she would have surely fainted. Dammit! Serena bit two fingers of her hand to keep herself awake. She walked slowly to the door and said, ¡°Based on your position as director, you will get any kinds of woman you want¡­ you don¡¯t want to end up badly because of me, nowe and open the door.¡± ¡°Tommaso, don¡¯t listen to her! This is your only chance. If you miss it, you won¡¯t have another chance next time! Tommaso!¡± Hearing those words from her, Tommaso reacted. He had been thinking about the woman in front of him for so long. I was not easy to wait until the anniversary party to get a chance. If he let her get away like that¡­. ¡°Besides, if you sleep with her tonight, Cristian will never want her again. Don¡¯t be afraid of her.¡± Serena quickly changed her expression and quickly rushed to the door to open it. Tommaso rushed forward to hug her andughedsciviously. ¡°That¡¯s right, if you dare to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll say it was you who seduced me. Cristian won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Ah, let me go!¡± Serena raised her hand pushing him back. Tommaso huffed, grabbed her shoulder and ripped off her shawl, uncovering the snow-white skin of her chest. Suddenly, Tommaso could not open his eyes. ¡°Serena¡­¡± Tommaso unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, as if stunned, ¡°Just listen to me! I promise I will give you what you want!¡± The door would not open. Serena ran to the other side of the table, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡± Gaia outside the door heard the sound in the room and proudly raised her lips. Also outside, people were all busy with other activities. Although Anna had been swimming for a long time, she noticed that Serena was not at the edge of the pool, so she could not focus on the race. Because she was distracted, the race was won by Alice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to beat me? Why did you suddenly slow down so much? Didn¡¯t you have enough physical strength?¡± When she heard this, Anna looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so proud. Your friend disappeared and you didn¡¯t even notice?¡± Alice stopped and looked around, but did not see Serena. Chapter 184: I’ll kill you ¡°That¡¯s weird. Where did Serena go?¡± Alice asked, wiping the water from her face. At that moment some staff came and took her, ¡°Congrattions for winning the championship of the women¡¯s swimmingpetition.¡± The light illuminated her face and made the water on her face glisten. Almost everyone focused their attention on Alice. Alice was so excited that she forgot about Serena and stared proudly at the camera. Anna got up from the water, took a towel, dried her body, and then went to the ce where Serena was standing. However, she saw neither Serena nor the cell phone she had given her. Anna was worried. Where had she gone? She looked around and suddenly saw Elena with a proud smile next to her. Anna suddenly had a vague feeling. She started looking everywhere for Leonardo to warn him. Leonardo was interested in Serena. If he knew Serena was missing, he would not sit around and do nothing. But after looking for a while, she could not find Leonardo either. Anna was extremely anxious. She was worried and scared, and suddenly she saw a man not far from her. It was Cristian in the wheelchair! Him! Between Serena and Cristian there had been something in the past, so she could ask Cristian for help. Should he care about it or not? Anyway! She can¡¯t find Leonardo and she can only ask Cristian for help! Anna walked quickly toward Cristian. From a distance, Luca saw Anna walking toward them in a bikini, full of water droplets. He gave her a hasty nce. Wasn¡¯t she the woman who was always together with Serena? So he bowed her head and said to him, ¡°Cristian, someone ising.¡± Cristian said in a cold voice, ¡°Send her away.¡± Many women came to chat with him tonight, but Cristian¡¯s cold stare frightened them away. Those who were not intimidated were chased away by Luca. ¡°Cristian, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here for you.¡± Luca¡¯s words made Cristian frown and he stared at the woman. He looked at her for a moment, then withdrew his gaze and never looked at her again. Instead, he remembered Serena in that sexy red dress. Damn! That woman was really persistent. By the way¡­ Cristian noticed that he had lost sight of that woman and had no idea where she had gone. ¡°Cristian, please save Serena!¡± Cristian frowned deeply. His sharp gaze fell on her face, and his dark eyes glued to her, ¡°What did you say?¡± Anna came hurriedly while still panting, ¡°Serena has disappeared.¡± ¡°Disappeared?¡± Luca narrowed his eyes, ¡°What happened? How do you know she disappeared?¡± Anna said simply and clearly, ¡°Before we entered the water, she promised to take pictures of us. However, after the race was over, I never saw her again. I looked for her but couldn¡¯t find her. Serena is not a person who disappears without saying anything. I¡¯m afraid something has happened to her.¡± Her words heavily struck Cristian deep down, who sped his hand on her leg for a few minutes, ¡°Where was she thest time you saw her?¡± Anna thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°She hadn¡¯t gone anywhere because she¡¯s wearing a skirt. She was sitting there drinking.¡± Cristian lifted his chin slightly. Luca immediately went to ask several people for information. In less than two minutes, Elena was brought here by a group of people. Because of her struggling, she looked a little embarrassed. ¡°You, what are you going to do to me? Will you let me go?¡± Elena was in a very good mood, but after seeing Cristian, she felt a chill in her back and did not dare to speak, nor did she dare to look Cristian in the eyes. Anna stood aside and said, ¡°Before thepetition started, she and a friend of hers hade to bother us. There were two of them at that time. Why are you alone now?¡± Then Anna thought of something, ¡°What about your friend? Couldn¡¯t it have been you who organized something bad?¡± Elena did not want to be identified. She could only defend herself. ¡°What are you talking about? What would be the bad things we can do? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°And your friend. Can you tell me where she went?¡± ¡°She just went to the bathroom!¡± Luca interrupted her impatiently, ¡°Stop arguing, Elena. You have been used of taking Serena away. Now help us find her.¡± Hearing this, Elena turned pale. Anna replied, ¡°We heard that you hurt her. You mistreated her in the workce, and now you¡¯ve done it again! Where did you take her?¡± Elena bit her lower lip and denied it. ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt her. she said she was feeling unwell. I just helped her go to the back to rest!¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were as sharp as knives and fell on Elena¡¯s face. Elena felt as if her shoulders were two mountains and leaned forward. ¡°I want to see her in a minute.¡± ¡°If anything has happened to her, I will kill you.¡± That cold voice seemed toe from hell. Elena was so frightened that her face turned white and her body trembled. Luca immediately shouted, ¡°You¡¯re still not taking us to her!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Elena could think of nothing else. All she thought about were Cristian¡¯s words. If something happened to Serena, she would¡­. She did not want to die! ¡°I will take you there. Hurry!¡± Elena remembered those words, got up quickly and left. ¡°Catch up with her.¡± Luca followed her, pushing Cristian¡¯s wheelchair. Anna was stunned for a while but then hurried after her.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. While other people spent the evening excited, few knew what was going on here. After all, there were plenty of people in the ce. As Alice was surrounded by that feeling, she looked excitedly in Cristian¡¯s direction, but unexpectedly saw that Cristian had a somber face and was not looking at her at all. The smile on Alice¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. She gritted her teeth all night to win thepetition, to be able to be the best woman there. She would not expect Cristian to not even look at her. ¡°Do it faster!¡± Anna was following Cristian. Seeing Elena¡¯s legs shaking, she yelled at her. Elena had to quicken her steps. Anna was so nervous that she said, ¡°Where did you take her? What do you want to do to her?¡± Elena almost shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do it, it¡¯s ¡­ it was Director Esposito who ordered it¡­ he made me put the drugs in the ss for her to drink¡­¡± Chapter 185: I must stay! Everyone¡¯s faces paled, and Luca angrily scolded her. ¡°You have a lot of nerve, using drugs inside thepany!¡± Elena was about to shout, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not my fault. Director Esposito asked me to do it. He is my superior. I didn¡¯t dare disobey him!¡± Luca was extremely angry, ¡°You still won¡¯t hurry up. What you are waiting for?¡± Elena led the way as she cried, then stopped and looked in front of a ce expressionlessly. Luca pushed Cristian¡¯s chair around the corner, and seeing the scene in front of them, suddenly stopped. Only Anna spoke. ¡°Serena, vice president Ferrari. What are you doing here?¡± Leonardo was hugging Serena. Serena, with her head tilted, had her eyes closed. There was a palm print on her cheek, and bruises on her tender neck. The door to the room was open. Tommaso had been beaten badly and was lying beside the door. He had wounds in many ces on his face. And Gaia was next to him extremely frightened. When she saw Elena, she immediately wanted to go toward her, but when she saw that Cristian was there with Elena, she stopped. Serena was still wearing the red dress, but the bottom part was broken. It had been forcibly torn. She was wrapped in a man¡¯s suit. Leonardo was holding her in his arms. The drug Serena had taken was very strong. Leonardo was holding her while she was unconscious. That scene transfixed Cristian. The people there would never expect such a scene. Anna stood still for a while before reacting. She had not found Leonardo, so she looked for Cristian. But now, before they could arrive, Leonardo had already rescued Serena, which was to say, Leonardo had arrived early? ¡°Brother, you were very quick.¡± After a while, Cristian sneered. Leonardo arched his eyebrows. Even though Cristian was standing there, he did not let Serena go from him. On the contrary, he continued to hug her for a few minutes. He said in a cold voice, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like her, but since she is your wife, you should protect her as her husband, right?¡± Cristian lifted his lips, and his eyes were sharp. ¡°Big brother, aren¡¯t you protecting her a little too well?¡± ¡°She¡¯s your wife!¡± Seeing the indifferent emotion in Cristian¡¯s eyes, Leonardo suddenly felt offended for Serena and shouted furiously! Cristian¡¯s gaze was so deep. ¡°So what? A woman who can only sleep with other men is worthless to me.¡± ¡°You!¡± Leonardo, who was always kind, lost control in front of other people. If it were not for the fact that he was holding Serena in his arms, Leonardo would have run forward to grab him by the cor and punch him. Suddenly, Serena moved in his arms. She was unconscious. She said something in a low voice. Leonardo wanted to hear her, and he heard her say Cristian¡¯s name. His pupils shrank and he suddenly looked at Cristian. She called Cristian in a very low voice, with a sense of pain and help, but her eyes did not open. It was obviously a subconscious movement. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Leonardo¡¯s eyes hit him like a fist: ¡°She called your name.¡± That sound gripped Cristian¡¯s heart like a hand, and he squinted. ¡°And you?¡± His thin lips moved, ¡°Give her to me.¡± ¡°Cristian, it¡¯s not that I want to preach.¡± said Leonardo in a strong voice, holding Serena in his arms for a few minutes, ¡°If you can¡¯t protect her, then you can divorce with her.¡± He turned around holding Serena in his arms. ¡°Vice president Ferrari!¡± Luca called him back, ¡°What are you talking about? She is Cristian¡¯s wife. Please put her down!¡± ¡°Sorry, I have to take her for treatment. If you want to save her, you can follow us.¡± Luca: ¡°You¡­¡± Leonardo walked away. Luca looked anxiously at Cristian: ¡°Mr. Cristian!¡± Cristian¡¯s face was cold and calm. ¡°Mr. Cristian!¡± Leonardo walked forward with Serena in his arms. After two steps, he suddenly stopped because Serena who was unconscious suddenly grabbed his clothes, ¡°Put me down.¡± ¡°Serena?¡± Leonardo frowned and stared at her unhappily. ¡°Put me down.¡± Serena begged him again in a low voice, then finally opened her eyes and looked at Leonardo. Her cold eyes were as red as blood. Because of the drug, her skin was pink and looked delicate. A moment before, she was unconscious. Now that she had woken up. Wouldn¡¯t the drugs take effect again? ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± He whispered to her, ¡°You¡¯ve been drugged. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now.¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital.¡± Her voice was firm. ¡°¡­ Do you really want to stay here? Also¡­ He doesn¡¯t care about you. Do you want to stay here?¡± After Leonardo asked this question, he felt a hatred from the bottom of his heart. Hatred that he made his grandfather support this marriage in the first ce. He got her into the trouble and she lived in an unhappy life. ¡°Yes.¡± Serena tightened his clothes, ¡°Put me down, or¡­ There could be misunderstandings.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Serena¡¯s forehead began to sweat and she said with difficulty, ¡°Let him misunderstand me.¡± Leonardo¡¯s legs cannot move as if they were made of lead, and his hands were like a chain and would not let her go. ¡°Leonardo.¡± Serena called him, and her eyes were filled with tears. Leonardo¡¯s cold heart softened. Helplessly he put her down, and then helped her stand still. ¡°Do you really want to stay here? You know, you¡¯ve been drugged, if you don¡¯t go to the hospital¡­¡± Serena nodded, ¡°I know.¡± If she left with Leonardo, there would be a big misunderstanding. So she wanted to stay. ¡°Cristian!¡± Leonardo had no other choice. She insisted on staying. He could only leave her to Cristian. He said in a cold voice, ¡°See, the woman you misunderstood does not want to leave with me at all. She has just been drugged. If you are a man, take her to the hospital for diagnosis and treatment.¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were cold as they fell on Serena. Serena¡¯s body was burning, so she did not feel the coldness of his eyes. Suddenly, Cristian sneered and said, ¡°Since when do you have to go to the hospital for being drugged?¡± ¡°You like helping her so much, why don¡¯t you help her all the way?¡± ¡°Cristian!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Leonardo was provoked. He wanted to step forward, but was dragged by Serena. Serena grabbed his clothes and walked forward step by step until she came in front of Cristian. ¡°We did not have sex.¡± Chapter 186: She really likes him She stared at Cristian solemnly and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who wanted toe here. I was drugged. You saw it too.¡± Cristian was bewildered by those words. She was exining the situation to him. After the exnation, Serena walked toward Cristian. Luca asked her, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Serena went on without saying a word. Leonardo stood motionless. His fists clenched, resisting the urge toe forward. The reason he held back was that Serena¡¯s gaze was extremely stubborn. If he came forward now, it would be useless. The people on the scene were very confused. The ones who understood the least were Elena and Gaia. The two had seen that Serena was degraded. They used every trick to make life difficult for her in those days. Although they had failed before, this time¡­ they had hurt Serena. And besides¡­ she was Cristian¡¯s wife! Wife! No one would have thought such a thing! For a moment, they had the illusion that it was over for them. Anna stood still, as if she had been hit by something and could not move. After a while, she suddenly thought of something and turned toward the direction from which Serena had disappeared. ¡°Luca.¡± Luca, who was called by Cristian, pushed Cristian and followed Serena. Serena held onto the wall and walked forward. She saw everything in double shadows. Serena fell forward several times. ¡°Serena!¡± Anna immediately ran to Serena to hold her, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Anna?¡± Serena heard her voice and exined in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t take photos of you tonight.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter right now!¡± Anna grabbed her arm, ¡°Your whole body is burning. That damn Tommaso dared to drug you. He¡¯s such a pig. Can he look at himself in the mirror? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away. Wait.¡± Serena nodded and leaned against Anna. Anna had juste out of the water and was still wet. Her skin was cool but let Serena feelfortable. Serena felt a little better, ¡°Thank you.¡± Anna felt that her whole body was burning like a fire. She felt distressed, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± After a few steps, Luca pushed Cristian until he reached them. ¡°Let me take you to the hospital.¡± Serena was held forward by Anna. She looked at them and noticed that Cristian was still expressionless, so she did not respond. ¡°Stop.¡± Cristian finally opened his mouth. Serena did not stop, but Anna could not help but stop. There was nothing she could do. She could only yield to Cristian¡¯s power.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Serena, why don¡¯t you ¡­ let Cristian take you to the hospital!¡± ¡°No need.¡± Serena shook her head and refused her request, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Dress like this, I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t take you to the hospital.¡± After hearing those words, Serena noticed that Anna was wearing a bikini and had not changed clothes. Anna changed her expression, ¡°Damn it, I forgot to get my clothes because I wanted toe and save you. Wait here for a minute, I¡¯ll be right back!¡± With that, Anna put Serena down, then turned and ran off. As soon as she was gone, Serena did not even have the strength to get up. She leaned back against the wall and slowly lowered herself. Cristian pushed her wheelchair forward and grabbed her wrist, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± Cristian¡¯s palm was cold but she let go of his hands. Serena stared at Cristian bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Cristian frowned and stared at her unhappily. ¡°Divorcee, what are you doing?¡± Serena moved slowly along the the wall. She no longer had the strength to resist and her eyelids were heavy. ¡°I told you it doesn¡¯t matter anyway¡­ You don¡¯t believe me.¡± She wanted to be left there alone. Cristian frowned and his heart was burning by her appearance. Did she have any idea how beautiful she looked at that moment? The misty eyes, pink body, and broken red dress made him want to throw himself directly at her like a wolf. ¡°Get up.¡± Cristian ordered her in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡± Serena ignored him. Cristian dragged her. Serena remained motionless. Cristian used his hands to pull her slender body up, and she fell into his arms without warning. ¡°Let me go, let me go. I don¡¯t need you to carry me. I¡¯ll wait for Anna here.¡± ¡°Luca, you drive.¡± Cristian said to Luca. Luca nodded immediately after receiving the order. Cristian, with one hand around Serena¡¯s waist and one hand on the wheel of the wheelchair said, ¡°You¡¯d better do what I tell you, otherwise I¡¯ll send you back to the hall. Do you really want others to see you in this state?¡± Serena¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, ¡°You¡­¡± A momentter Cristian pressed her head against his chest, ¡°Shut up.¡± Then with his hand he elerated the wheelchair and quickly left. When Anna grabbed her clothes and returned, she found no one on the spot. She stood still on the spot for a long time and then scratched her head in confusion. ¡°Probably¡­ Cristian took her away.¡± ¡°Since¡­ They are husband and wife. Then¡­ leave them alone.¡± Serena was forced to get in Cristian¡¯s car. She had no strength. Her warm body was protected by Cristian and she could not move. She was surrounded by strong male breath, which made her greedy and she could not help but embrace him. Serena knew it was true¡­ She really had feelings for the man who was holding her. They were inseparable. Even though his words were poisonous, the things he¡­ He had done for her were truly important. No one had ever been so kind to her. She could not help but be moved at that moment. The feeling she had was really deep. It kept growing and she didn¡¯t know why. It was slowly growing deep in her heart¡­. It was deeply rooted. After the door was closed, Cristian heard the sound of sob. He looked at Serena in his arms, loosened his hand and pinched her chin. There were tears on Serena¡¯s face. Those tears made him fidget. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He raised his hand and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Because his strength was too great, the skin around Serena¡¯s eyes turned red from the rubbing. Chapter 187: Do you want him or me? Shit. Cristian stared at the redness beside her eyes. Is this woman so delicate? He helps her dry her tears and this happens. ¡°Stop crying.¡± Her voice was hoarse and her eyes were dark. Serena raised her head from his arms and stared at him. Serena had an using look on her face. A momentter, she struggled vigorously, ¡°Anyway, no matter whether you believe me or not, I won¡¯t let you to take me to the hospital.¡± Cristian did not move and stared at her coldly. She struggled again, but this time Cristian grabbed her wrist directly. ¡°I believe in you.¡± Serena was stunned and looked at him in amazement, ¡°You ¡­ what did you say?¡± ¡°I believe in you¡± Serena¡¯s stunned look made him feel irritated. She whispered, then he held her by the waist, ¡°I said I believe you, did you hear that?¡± Serena did not answer, because she did not expect Cristian to believe her. A momentter, Serena lowered her eyes, obviously still feeling low. Cristian said with a somber look, ¡°Can we just go to the hospital now?¡± ¡°Luca, drive.¡± Luca nodded and drove off. After they were in the car for a while, Cristian still saw her very depressed, so he said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital, I can find another way to help you.¡± At first Serena did not hear him clearly, then she reacted suddenly, looked at him in astonishment, ¡°What did you say?¡± Cristian cupped her chin, leaned forward slightly, and enveloped her with his cold masculine breath. ¡°That¡¯s an appropriate question, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Serena refused directly without thinking! Cristian narrowed his eyes, ¡°You dare to refuse me? Do you dislike me that much?¡± His big hand pinched her chin, suddenly bent her head and kissed her lips, Panting against her forehead, he said, ¡°Or did you prefer Leonardo to help you?¡± Hearing Leonardo¡¯s name, Serena¡¯s pupils shrank and she shook her head, ¡°No!¡± Her reaction was a bit exaggerated, which surprised Cristian: ¡°Why are you so agitated?¡± But when he heard that ¡°no¡±, Cristian felt raptured, and his thin lips rose slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t want him, so you want me?¡± Serena was stunned by what he said. Before she could react, Cristian¡¯s arm suddenly turned her neck and encircled her in his arms, ¡°Answer the question!¡± ¡°Em¡­¡± For a moment Serena did not know how to answer. She had not expected Cristian to ask such a question. She could not understand what he was thinking. It was obvious that he hated her, but he seemed to enjoy flirting with her every time, and he was very excited. Just like now, a light shone in the bottom of his dark eyes, like a beast that saw its prey. He had the certainty that she could not escape it. Unconsciously, Serena swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°I¡­¡± Surely she would not answer that question. It didn¡¯t matter who she wanted, though. She truly loved Cristian. But she could not say it openly. Who knew what the consequences would have been? Cristian would say she was too flighty. ¡°Go to the hospital,¡± she finally said. Cristian frowned and said with his thin lips, ¡°Do you want to escape from the question now? Answer my question and then go to the hospital.¡± Serena felt very ufortable and leaned over next to him again. If not for the fact that she had been drugged, he would have left her this time. How could she still have the strength to talk to him. She turned her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Cristian stared at her, ¡°I am your husband!¡± He hugged her tightly and kissed her with thin lips. His kiss was fiery and turbulent, and Serena let out a cry of pain. She tried to push him away, but his arms were too strong and firm as a mountain. His breath filled her mouth, and even their bodies were close. She could feel Cristian¡¯s coldness through their clothes. She thought maybe it was her body that was too hot. That was why she felt sofortable in Cristian¡¯s arms. It had to be that way. Serena suddenly realized that her dress had been forcibly torn and the window was down. The cool night wind came in through the window and blew under her thin red dress. The coat Leonardo had put on her was ripped off by Cristian and thrown into the street. This scene stunned Serena, then Cristian grabbed her chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. Cristian¡¯s eyes were dark, like the clouds that covered the sky above the city. Tonight, her red dress was like fire. It pierced his eyes as soon as he saw her. And thenter she was wrapped by Leonardo¡¯s coat. At that moment he wanted to kill them all.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But then that woman left Leonardo and went to him. So Cristian could not stand this. The red dress on her body was very sexy. Besides being very tight, it left her shoulders exposed. Cristian suddenly lowered his head and bit her snow-white shoulder. He did not use much force, but it hurt her. Serena cried out, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making sure you don¡¯t forget your lesson.¡± Cristian¡¯s voice was cold and low, ¡°You are not allowed to wear this dress to strut in front of other men in the future, and you are not allowed to wear other men¡¯s clothes, do you hear that?¡± Serena did not speak. Unconsciously she stretched her hand around Cristian¡¯s neck and leaned her small body against his, rubbing it, as if she liked the temperature of his body. Cristian stopped and asked again, ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Serena felt ufortable, merely huffed, hugged him, lifted her head and bit his neck with her soft, fiery lips. This action immediately made Cristian¡¯s entire body tense, and the bluish veins on his forehead swelled. He grabbed Serena¡¯s hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Wait a moment, answer my question first, or else. I won¡¯t help you.¡± Hearing that he won¡¯t help her, she felt tired and said directly, ¡°Then leave me on the street and I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡± Cristian frowned. These words, why did the words have the feeling of coquetry? Cristian could not get angry with her. He just stared at her and his voice softened a little. ¡°Do you really want me to leave you alone?¡± Serena looked at him eagerly and nodded softly. The look in her eyes seemed to say that she was already in a lot of pain and wanted to be helped as quickly as possible. Cristian restrained himself from being provoked, ¡°Then you have to ask me whether I agree or not.¡± Chapter 188: Feel sorrowful for her There were not many vehicles at night. The night breeze came in through the window. Serena was sitting on Cristian¡¯s legs, lying in his arms. The warmth passed steadily from her body to his body. ¡°So you agree?¡± she asked him in a soft voice. Cristian chuckled and brought his thin lips close to her forehead, ¡°What is your opinion?¡± Serena blinked and said nothing. ¡°Do you want to spend the night at hotel or at home?¡± Cristian asked her again. Serena paused for a few moments before she understood the meaning of these words. Being embarrassed, she could not answer. Cristian stared at her for two seconds and made the decision for her, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the nearest hotel.¡± Luca, who was driving, was stunned by the scene. Cristian did not even give him time to think about what happened. In fact, before they got into the car, the rtionship between the two seemed to be so cold, but now they were discussing not going to the hospital but to the hotel? Cristian asked with an impatient voice, ¡°Can you understand humannguage?¡± Luca returned from his thoughts and hurriedly replied, ¡°At your orders, Mr. Cristian. I will immediately drive to the nearest hotel.¡± Hearing Luca¡¯s voice, Serena remembered the fact that there were not only her and Cristian in the car. Suddenly her ears turned red and she lowered her head unconsciously into the arms of Cristian. What a shame¡­ thought Serena. Soon the car stopped in front of a hotel. Luca had prepared the room in advance. So as soon as he got out of the car, he pushed Cristian toward the elevator. The people who were waiting for the check-in saw the scene of a man pushing a wheelchair, another man sitting on it who was holding a woman. At the moment, the elevator door closed. Someone was asking, ¡°But are these three nning to sleep in the same bed?¡± After bringing the couple into the room, Luca quickly got out of there, because he knew that what would happen next had nothing to do with him. He closed the door of the room and went downstairs to return to the car. On the car, he thought for a few seconds and took the road for a night snack. Serena was stunned. She had little consciousness left, but she noticed that someone put her on a soft bed, and then a heavy body came upon her. At first, she felt the body was so heavy that it prevented her from breathing, but then she gradually felt that the warmth of the body became more and morefortable. The scent emitted made her inexplicably want to satisfy the one on top of her. So she unconsciously arched her body following her senses and raised her waist to facilitate his movement. Cristian noticed from Serena¡¯s eyes that she totally lost her mind. He already considered it very strong that she still had the senses on the way here and couldmunicate with him. And now¡­ Cristan reached down and squeezed the woman¡¯s wrist with his hands. But before he can continue with the movement, suddenly he recalled the scene of that day when she cried and said to him that if he continued like this, the baby will die. But it was a child that should not exist, and he should not feel sorrowful now. Even if the baby was lost, what did it have to do with him? But¡­ he cared about her tears. He just started and retreated back again. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he stared with aplicated look at her. As he wondered whether a woman like this was worthy of his pity, what she was carrying was not her child. Serena thought that she would be freed from the fire, but he pulled away from her. Suddenly a strong feeling of emptiness took hold of Serena and she could not help but bend her toes and attach herself like an octopus to Cristian.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Cristian, who had much greater strength than her, did not care about her. Effortlessly, he took his cell phone and called his secretary, ¡°Bring Beatrice here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Luca was just arrived in front of a snack stall. He just finished ordering things and could not eat a single bite of food yet when Cristian called him to have Dr. Beatrice sent to him. Confused, he asked, ¡°But Mr. Cristian, weren¡¯t you nning to ¡­?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me useless things? Within ten minutes, I want to see Beatrice here. Otherwise, you disappear forever from my sight.¡± After saying that, Cristian hung up the phone directly and heard a flirtatious female voiceing from the other end, ¡°Help me¡­.¡± He stood still with the phone in his hand and stared resentfully at the woman, but that was his wife! As Luca listlessly rose from where he was seated and sorrowfully abandoned te of spaghetti he had just ordered, his lord Cristian found himself in a difficult condition. On the other side. In addition to curbing his own desires, he must also try to get Serena to put on her clothes, not to let Luca and Beatrice see her in an undressed state. He took off his own white shirt and put it on Serena. But she kept clinging to his body like an octopus, kissing him everywhere. Cristian didn¡¯t know how to help her put on the clothes. As soon as he detached one hand from her, the other hand wastched onto her again. When he finally detached both hands from her, he noticed that her feet somehow started clinging as well. If not for the fear of hurting her, he would knock her to unconsciousness, just as his brother Leonardo. But as soon as he raised his hand, he did not allow himself to do so. The woman in front of him was the woman he loved and hated at the same time. In the end, he had no choice but to use a little force, convincing her to put on her clothes and he would satisfy her. Serena acted like a doll wanting candy, obeyed and let him put on her white shirt. As soon as she had finished buttoning thest button, she jumped on him enthusiastically, asked, ¡°Is it okay now?¡± Cristian stopped her on the bed and replied, ¡°Not yet, you have to wait a little longer.¡± His voice was hoarse and seductive, as if he had drunk a lot of wine. The warm breath he exhaled was intoxicating. She continued to blink, ¡°I feel so, so tired, when you help me¡­¡± ¡°If you do good, close your eyes for three minutes and don¡¯t make a fuss. I¡¯ll help you afterwards,¡± Cristian replied. ¡°Really?¡± Serena did not believe his words, and her hands could not help but wrap around his neck again. Her legs rested on his waist smoothly. Seeing what she was doing, Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed for a few moments, and he almost could not control himself. Serena shook her head, ¡°No, I want it now. It¡¯s hard for me to hold back,¡± as she rubbed her head on his chest, a few wisps of her hair slipped over Cristian¡¯s face. He was expressionless. His eyes were calm, without ripples. Only the veins that could be seen on his forehead and the sweat showed how much he had endured the moment. He would wait two more minutes. If they still didn¡¯te, he would not care anymore. He would not hold back any longer. He thought. Chapter 189: Saving a life is like putting out a fire In the middle of the night, Beatrice followed behind Luca and grumbled, ¡°But you don¡¯t leave me alone even during the night. For everything that happens, you¡¯re looking for me.¡± Luca replied with a bitter face ¡°Aunt Beatrice, it is not me who wants to disturb you. I am obliged to do so since I am instructed by Mr. Cristian.¡± Aunt cast him a sidelong nce: ¡°What has he gotten himself into this time?¡± Luca replied, ¡°Our Mrs. Ferrari was druged. Therefore, we have been looking for you.¡± ¡°Druged?¡± Beatrice stared at him, ¡°What drug exactly? Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking!¡± Luca answered her with a bitter smile. Getting the answer, Beatrice raised her tone of voice, ¡°What the hell? Is Christian not capable of taking care of his wife?!¡± ¡°Aunt Beatrice, it¡¯s toote now to say all that. Come with me. Saving a person is like putting out a fire. We have to hurry.¡± Beatrice, hearing this, could not help but snort, ¡°Where is the need for me to save her? Can¡¯t he save it himself?¡± Luca stopped in front of the door to the room. He took out the card to open the door, ¡°Mr. Cristian, Aunt Beatrice is here.¡± The two seeing the scene in the room were petrified. There was Serena who was wearing a white shirt, with messy hair, tried to attach herself with her hands and legs to Cristian¡¯s body. While Cristian was all sweaty and tried to avoid her. The scene was not amorous, but ridiculous. When Cristian noticed them who were standing in front of the door, he became angry and scolded them in a cold voice, ¡°What are you doing? Why don¡¯t youe and help me?¡± Hearing his words, the expression on Luca¡¯s face changed and he ran to free his lord from Serena. As Beatrice stood still on the spot and could not stop herself fromughing out loud. In a yful tone she said, ¡°Cristian, I have never seen you so exhausted and overwhelmed. Since when did you have thepassion for womanhood? If this happened in the past, you would never resist.¡± Beatrice approached him. Luca, who wanted to help and take Serena away, did not dare touch her. Hurriedly he asked for help from Beatrice who wrapped her hands around her chest and watched the show, ¡°Aunt Beatrice, what can I do? You are a doctor, tell me how should I do it.¡± ¡°Auntie.¡± seeing that Beatrice did not respond to Luca¡¯s request, Cristian had no choice but to call her. Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Her nephew always had a very aloof nature and had never called her aunt. And now to save that woman, he was pleading? But why? If he wanted to help the woman, he can do it just on his own. Despite not understanding why her nephew made such a request, she nevertheless quickly pulled out the prepared medicine from her pocket, ced it under Serena¡¯s nose, and helped Cristian hold Serena. After a few moments, Serena calmed down, closed her eyes and fainted. Cristian reached out to pick her up and wrapped her in his arms. He asked, ¡°Is it OK?¡± Beatrice sat on the edge of the bed, ¡°Of course not, put her in a straight position, then go take care of yourself. Leave her to me.¡± With Luca¡¯s help, Cristian got back into the wheelchair and left the room. After the two left, Beatrice looked at Serena who was sleeping, shook her head and let out a sigh.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. In the other room, Luca put a white shirt on Cristian. Unable to hold back his curiosity, he asked, ¡°Sir, why didn¡¯t you¡­?¡± he dare not finish the sentence, fearing that Cristian would kill him. Indeed, after he uttered these words, the atmosphere became colder. And he heard from his lord, ¡°You are talking too much.¡± He unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. I was just asking if Aunt Beatrice can save her.¡± ¡°Shut up and get out¡± Cristian said impatiently. He still felt the heat burning inside him. His lower part twitched with desire. But Serena was his wife, and he had to control himself not to hurt her. Just thinking about it made him angry. ¡°Of course sir,¡± Luca left the room. Cristian lit a cigarette, walked to the window by wheelchair and took a deep puff of smoke. In the haze of smoke, his face became dreamy, and the light shining in his eyes flickered. After a couple of hours, Cristian heard soundsing from the outside, ¡°Mr. Cristian, Mrs. Serena is awake.¡± He did not know how many cigarettes he had smoked. Hearing these words, he put out the cigarette in his hand, turned the wheel of the chair and left the room, ¡°I know.¡± When Cristian arrived in the room, Beatrice was talking to Serena, ¡°Have a good rest tonight. Sleep well, and tomorrow morning when you get up you will be fine.¡± Serena regained consciousness and remembered everything that had happened before. In a concerned voice, she asked again for confirmation, ¡°Am I really okay? I¡­¡± Knowing what she was worrying about, Beatrice gently stroked her forehead and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, of course I know what you¡¯re worrying about. Don¡¯t worry, the baby is fine.¡± Hearing that Beatrice mentioned the baby, Serena calmed down, ¡°Thank you.¡± Beatrice smiled, ¡°You are Cristian¡¯s wife, and he is my nephew. From now on, just call me aunt as Cristian.¡± Hearing these words, Serena stood still. If today she called Beatrice as aunt, then it meant¡­. ¡°Aunt.¡± a cold voice sounded. Serena looked up at the source of the voice and saw Cristian was approaching. She was still conscious when she was together with him. As soon as she saw him, she remembered what she had done before, especially seeing the red marks on her neck. Her face turned red. she had hugged and kissed Cristian¡¯s neck, begging him to help her. She¡¯d rather not wake up. O¡­ otherwise she can deny about everything that happened! She thought. Serena was not the one who knew how to hide her emotions. As she saw Cristian, she turned red. Anyone knew what was on her mind. Cristian gave her a cold look. ¡°Cristian, I don¡¯t want to scold you, butst time you said it was an ident. This time you can¡¯t justify yourself anymore, right? Serena is your wife. Is that how you protect your wife?¡± in the face of his aunt¡¯s usations, Cristian remained silent, tightening his thin lips. Finally, it was Serena who stopped Beatrice¡¯s speech in a low voice: ¡°But¡­ aunt¡­¡± Chapter 190: Play cat and mouse with him Cristian¡¯s gaze became even colder, ¡°Who allowed you to call her aunt?¡± The cold air immediately enveloped Serena. She contracted her neck and intimidatedly lowered her eyes, not answering his question. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± Beatrice looked at her niece, ¡°How dare you talk to your wife like that? Serena, ignore him. Rest well, I will teach him a lesson.¡± After saying this, she got up and stood in front of Cristian. He frowned, but before he could react, Beatrice suddenly reached out and grabbed his ear, forcing him to follow her, ¡°Youe out with me.¡± Seeing this, Serena was shocked for she had never seen such an expression on Cristian¡¯s face: anger, shame and rage were exchanged on his face and in his eyes. But there was nothing the man could do with his aunt, except to ask in a cold voice, ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Beatrice replied, ¡°Come outside with me. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± he was so angry, but he could only follow Auntie obediently. After they came out, Serena turned her gaze to Luca who was standing by the door. Feeling embarrassed, he said, ¡°Aunt Beatrice is like that. She is the only person in the world that Mr. Cristian can do nothing but obey what she says.¡± Serena nodded in understanding. In fact, it showed. Although he was cold in character, but he had so much respect for hisaunt. Despite being so angry, he did not scold Beatrice. However¡­ if the person who pulled his ears was old Mr. Alessandro, she thought Cristian would have already started scolding him. Outside the door, Beatrice¡¯s hand was still on Cristian¡¯s ear as she yelled at him, ¡°Tell me what the hell are you thinking? How dare you bully a woman? Are you ashamed of yourself?¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t bully her! Let go of me right now!¡± faced with Auntie¡¯s usation, Cristian replied, as he tried to free his abused ear that turned red. His face was grim, but Beatrice did not care at all. She continued, ¡°If you did not mistreat her, why are you so aggressive with tone of voice? Don¡¯t you know you have to be a gentleman withdy? All right, I know you are cold in nature and do not consider women, but Serena is your wife. So you must at least do your duty as a husband, right?¡± He did not answer. ¡°Do you hear me?¡± Beatrice asked again. Cristian half-closed his lips and reiterated with irritation, ¡°Auntie, this is my personal matter. It¡¯s none of your business, OK?¡± When Beatrice heard this, she raised her eyebrows, ¡°You don¡¯t like me meddling in your business? Your mother had asked me to take care of you before she died, and that¡¯s how you talk to your aunt?¡± After saying this, the atmosphere became even colder than before. Beatrice noticed this difference, tightened her lips and withdrew her hand, said, ¡°Well, Auntie only casually mentioned your mother. Don¡¯t think too much. But don¡¯t forget about what I just told you. Be nice to Serena. She¡¯s a good girl.¡± Hearing these words, Cristian raised his eyebrows and sneered, ¡°How can Auntie think she¡¯s a good girl?¡± ¡°Look at you sitting in a wheelchair. Who want to marry you?¡± replied Beatrice. ¡°There are many women who are willing to marry me in the Ferrari Family.¡± ¡°You also know that those people would only marry with you for the Ferrari family heritage, not because they love you. If your surname is not Ferrari and you¡¯re not the president of the Ferrari Family Group, do you think there will be women who want to marry with you? Unless they are blind in both sight and heart,¡± Beatrice treated Cristian with absolute nonchnce and spoke to him frankly. Her ability to anger people could rival with Cristian. He scowled and asked, ¡°Why do you want to attack me with your words?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see the truth? Auntie just wants to tell you that Serena is not bad. If you miss a girl like this, you will regret it!¡± ¡°How do you know she didn¡¯t marry me for money?¡± Hearing the question, Beatrice huffed and sneered with her hands in her arms, ¡°If she is really a vain woman, then she would not marry you with a child and she certainly will not try desperately to protect her child after you found out.¡± ¡°But it is her lingering love for her ex-husband that leads her to protect that child.¡± Cristian reiterated. ¡°As far as I know, she has no feelings with her ex-husband. She is just a mother defending her child. That¡¯s all,¡± Beatrice continued. He huffed coldly, still clinging to his thoughts. Beatrice: ¡°I heard Luca say that she defended you when others said you were crippled. Cristian, if you think such a girl is really greedy for vanity, then you are really blind!¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let Luca take you home.¡± He refused to continue the discussion with his aunt and returned directly to the room. Beatrice stared at his back and stammered, ¡°Well you¡¯re not happy to hear my words. That¡¯s enough for today. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Luca was sent to apany Aunt Beatrice home. Only Cristian and Serena remained in the room. Serena, who remembered what had happened earlier, lost the courage to face him and as soon as he entered the room, she quicklyy down and pulled up the nket pretending to be asleep. The sound of rolling wheels stopped at her bedside. Serena hurriedly closed her eyes. While behind her, came the ever-mechanical voice of Cristian who was calling her. Hearing the words, her body was stilled. ¡°Get up to help me to the bed,¡± he continued. Serena¡¯s eyes widened. Did he n to sleep here too? She did not move and pretended to be asleep. ¡°Is this how you repay the one who had saved your life?¡± Cristian asked. Then Serena asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there another room next door?¡± since Luca had booked a suite, there were other rooms next door. She and he had always slept separately before, so she hoped he could do as he always did and slept in another room. Cristian sneered, ¡°I will sleep here.¡± Serena could do nothing but get out of bed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you get into bed and you¡¯ll sleep here, I¡¯ll go on the other side¡± as she helped him out of the chair, she found that he did not move and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She raised her eyelids for a moment and gave him a puzzled look and said, ¡°Move a little, otherwise how can I help you get on the bed?¡± Cristian stared at her and sneered, ¡°You help me get on the bed, then you go to the other side? You really have good intentions. Why didn¡¯t the same ideae to your mind earlier when you were trying to fit into my arms under the drug?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mentioning the matter of the drug, Serena¡¯s face immediately changed expression. He squeezed her wrist and ced her hand on his corbone, where the red mark still remained, ¡°I¡¯m sure you saw your masterpiece. That¡¯s all you left behind.¡± Frightened, Serena tried to retract her hand, but he brought it to his chest. He said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s obvious that you wanted me, but now you¡¯re kicking me out? Woman, really, what you are doing now is not because you want to attract my attention?¡± Chapter 191: Do you find it very funny to make me angry? Attracting your attention? Serena bit her lower lip and retracted her hand back with all the strength she had and replied, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t have that kind of thinking.¡± ¡°Ah No?¡± the cold and stern eyes of Cristian stared at her. His tone became a bit aggressive. She tightened her lips and looked up at him, ¡°You also know that I was on the drug. I was delirious. Do you also want to count what I had done while I knew nothing?¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Cristian¡¯s thin lips curved wickedly. Suddenly he reached out his hand and pulled her into his arms, and he brought the back of her head toward him with his other hand. The distance between the two suddenly became very close. ¡°Delirious? Then exin to me a little why you rejected Leonardo? You still don¡¯t want to admit that you like me?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At that moment Serena felt as if she was struck by lightning. She looked at him who was close to her, stared at his eyebrows, his high nose, and his thin lips. Her heart suddenly began to beat very fast. Being so close, their breaths mingled, and Serena could see the deep emotions hidden in his eyes. Inexplicably, she looked at him for a long time, ¡°What about you? Do you like me?¡± Cristian was stunned for a few seconds. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Cristian, my feelings will not be put out for someone who does not like me, or who dislikes me. You don¡¯t like me, so why should I like you?¡± Hearing this, he gave a lowugh of contempt, ¡°So that¡¯s the reason you won¡¯t admit it? You fall in love with me. From the moment you rejected Leonardo and chose me, you knew what you really wanted in your heart. Am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, I knew what I wanted. But you know what I mean? I already did it once with you, so I don¡¯t care if I do it again. Now do you understand me?¡± Serena knew that the man in front of her would not like her. Because she carried a child, he would never ept her as a true wife. So she cannot show before him even a little of what she really thought, otherwise she would only get endless violent words and derision from him. After Serena spoke these words, the force of his hand that was pressing behind her neck became greater, and being so close, she can almost feel his anger. ¡°Do you find it very funny to make me angry?¡± Serena half-closed her lips and answered seriously, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Cristian¡¯s chest rose and fell in anger. His inky eyes fixed her with a deadly stare. Suddenly he hooked his lips into a cold smile and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯d better hold that thought in your mind until the day of our divorcees. If I find out that you have some affair with other man before you leave the Ferrari family, I will make you cry begging me to let you live.¡± Serena replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not disgrace the Ferrari family. Of course, if you really think my existence is a burden to you, then we may as well-¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, go away!¡± before she could utter the word ¡°divorce¡±, hee stopped her. Serena stood still for a moment, then tightened her lips and nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go spend the night in the next room.¡± then she turned determinedly and left the room without hesitation. Cristian stared at her walking away, emitted an emotionless smile. What a cruel woman, leaving without any hesitation. Had shepletely forgotten who helped her just before? Damn it! Serena, who was in the other room, unexpectedly found Cristian¡¯s white shirt. She was stunned for a moment. Then she went to bed and fell into a deep sleep. On the other side. Alice, who was at the anniversary banquet, looked for Cristian, but did not find him. Then she noticed that Leonardo also disappeared. The champion¡¯s halo now became insignificant to her, so she stopped continuing to talk to those who osted her and returned to the room to change her dress. Unexpectedly, she heard people arguing in the locker room. ¡°Elena, if she really is Mr. Cristian¡¯s wife, then are we all finished?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Elena huffed. Clearly she was still angry ¡°I was scared before, but now that I think about the way Cristian looked at that woman. It was simply a look ful aversion. So even if she is his wife, she¡¯ll not be the wife he really loves. How can he degrad his wife to our department?¡± ¡°Even if Mr. Cristian treats her badly, but Mr. Leonardo? Anyway, I am very worried that we will be fired tomorrow. We are a bit unlucky for helping Greta this time.¡± The more Alice listened to their conversation, the more she felt something was wrong. So she directed straight to origin of the discussion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Elena and Gaia were frightened during the evening, and now seeing Alice suddenly appear, they were even more frightened. ¡°What do you want?¡± Gaia was so scared that she hid behind Elena and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°You are her friend, right? I tell you, we were not the ones who wanted to hurt her and we did not make it finally. She has already been saved.¡± ¡°Hurt her? Who did you just say you wanted to hurt? My friend?¡± Alice reacted instantly. They are talking about Serena, then no wonder Serena suddenly disappeared. She took a few steps forward and asked fiercely, ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Gaia gave her a sidelong nce and said in a cold tone, ¡°Although you are the youngdy of the Giordano family, we are not afraid of you. The Giordano family group is very powerful, but it is not so powerful topare with the Ferrari group. We were instructed by someone to put some aphrodisiac drug in that woman¡¯s wine ss and take her to our department head, but Mr. Leonardo appeared and saved her. And after that, Mr. Cristian also appeared. That¡¯s all that happened. Now that you know what you want to know. Can you let us go?¡± after saying these words, Elena took Gaia¡¯s hand and headed for the exit door. ¡°Be still!¡± Alice stopped the two with a cold voice. Elena frowned, ¡°What more do you want? You don¡¯t really think you can do anything to the two of us, do you?¡± Alice sneered, ¡°Did you just say Cristian took him away?¡± ¡°Yes, what?¡± A moment of sadness appeared in Alice¡¯s eyes. She had waited so long after getting Cristian¡¯s gaze. She did not know where he had gone. It turned out that he run to save Serena. No. It was clear from Cristian¡¯s behavior that he cared about Serena, only neither of them had yet admitted their feeling to the other. If she let it continue like this. How did Serena leave Cristian in the future? And if Serena did not divorce with Cristian, how could she, Alice Giordano, have a chance to be Cristian¡¯s wife? As soon as she thought of this, Alice became violent, reached out and grabbed Elena and Gaia¡¯s long hair, and mmed them hard against the wall beside her. The two screamed in terror. Alice now looked as terrifying as a demon and said, ¡°Who told you to do this! Wait, that I will make you pay for this!¡± Chapter 192: Everyone saw her as the key figure Alice returned to her house angrily and just as she entered the house she met Chiara who was leaving. Chiara was Matteo¡¯s secretary. Alice was very kind to her even though she was in a bad mood. ¡°Chiara, is there still work thiste at night?¡± Chiara smiled slightly at her and exined, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to find Mr. Giordano to solve something. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Alice said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll let the driver take you home. It¡¯s not safe at this hour.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°No thanks. It takes me ten minutes to get back alone. Miss Giordano, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± After saying goodbye to Alice, Chiara left the Giordano house directly. Even the gentle smile on Alice¡¯s face disappeared, the mischief at the bottom of her eyes grew a little thicker. She went upstairs to Matteo¡¯s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Matteo, are you asleep?¡± After a while, she heard Matteo¡¯s voice, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Then, may Ie in?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Alice smiled, then opened the door and went inside. ¡°Matteo, tonight I went to the Ferrari group headquarters to attend the anniversary event. This is the dress I bought yesterday. Do they fit me?¡± Before asking Matteo, Alice took courage. She felt that she still had to have a good rtionship with Matteo after all¡­ she still depended on him. Matteo sat down by the table with his papers and cell phone in front of him. His gaze did not move a bit and he did not even answer her. The smile on Alice¡¯s face had vanished in an instant and then she slowly approached him. ¡°It¡¯s veryte. Why are you still working?¡± Matteo¡¯s lips moved, ¡°Ah yes.¡± Obviously he had not cared about her appearance. Embarrassed, Alice stood motionless, biting her lower lip. Brother¡­ He seemed to be indifferent to her. After so many years, there was still no change. Alice looked at her toes and her heart gradually sank. Matteo suddenly realized that the room seemed too quiet after she entered. He looked at Alice and saw her staring at her feet. Suddenly he thought he had been too cold to her. Thinking about it, Matteo nced at her skirt and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Not bad.¡± Hearing this, Alice abruptly raised her head and turned a surprised look to Matteo, ¡°Matteo?¡± ¡°The skirt. ¡°Matteo said it, lowering his head again. Alice stayed there for a while before she suddenly reacted and replied with great joy in her eyes, ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s not bad? Thank you.¡± After speaking, she walked over and sat down on a chair next to him and discovered that there was a small box neatly packed. Alice asked softly, ¡°This box is so beautiful. What¡¯s inside?¡± She just wanted to reach out to touch it, but was scolded by Matteo. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± His voice was cold, as ifing from the depths of ake, and she was shocked by Matteo. ¡°Get out. ¡°Matteo scolded. Alice lifted her head to meet his cold eyes. The expression on Matteo¡¯s face was serious and almost fierce. Inexplicably, Alice felt pained and withdrew her hand. Then she stood up and whispered, ¡°I, I know.¡± Then she turned and ran out of the room. The expression on Matteo¡¯s face remained the same. He raised his hand and dropped his fingertips on that beautiful and delicate little box. This was the dress he had asked Chiara to send to Serena, but Chiara said she could not get in touch with Serena. Moreover, she already had her own dress, so Chiara sent the box back. However, this dress was not an ordinary one and Matteo paid special attention to it. In the end, the dress would be Serena¡¯s, so how could it be touched by others? Thinking about this, Matteo pulled out his phone and sent a message to Serena in Facebook. And after Alice ran out of the room and cried, she returned to her room without ever looking back. She had not thought of letting Matteoe to her, but the fact that Matteo was so heedless of his sister, which made her even sadder and even more scared. After all, her identity was stolen. From the day she became one part of the Giordano family, everyone saw her as the key figure. However, honor, as well as nightmares haunted her. She liked being respected by others. She liked scolding others who were unable to talk back to her. But at the same time, she feared that one day her identity would be revealed. Matteo was such a cold person. If Alice¡¯s identity was exposed, she¡­ would get nothing! From the moment she arrived at the Giordano family, Matteo had shown her everything but not epted herpletely. Thinking about this, Alice closed the door and her expression became somber. A ringing of the doorbell was heard. As soon as Serena fell asleep, she heard her phone ring. She moved her eyelids, did not have much strength and went back to sleep. When she woke up the next day, Serena realized that she had no strength in her legs and arms. It was probably because the effect of the medicine. She rubbed her eyebrows, lifted the quilt and got out of bed. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, you are awake.¡± Suddenly a female voice rang out, which shocked Serena. Then she realized that it was the maid whom she had seen earlier in the vi. Her name seemed to be Giorgia Mancini or something like that? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Giorgia looked at her with a humble expression, ¡°It was Mr. Cristian who told me to wait here for you to wake up. Here are the clean clothes and supplies. I¡¯ll prepare breakfast.¡± Serena looked in the direction she was pointing, and realized that there were several clothes and they were brand new. ¡°Did Cristian buy them? ¡°She asked unconsciously. Giorgia paused for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, I¡¯m not sure but it was ordered by Mr. Cristian. He should have bought them personally. You¡¯re so loved.¡± Loved? Serena smiled bitterly. What did this word have to do with her? Giorgia went to prepare breakfast, and Serena got up after a while to wash and change. She chose to dress in the simplest style, then went to get her cell phone. As soon as she saw her phone, she discovered that she had many unread messages and calls on Facebook. Many of these had been sent by Anna. At first she was worried about her. Then she asked her how she was doing with Cristian. After closing those messages box, she saw one from Matteo. She opened it. Unexpectedly she heard Matteo¡¯s voice. ¡°I will ask my secretary to find time to send you the dress, or when do you have time?¡± Serena was speechless. The party was over. What was she supposed to do with the dress? Then she replied the message. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but the event was over. I no longer need a dress, so there is no need for you to spend money on me, Mr. Giordano.¡± Obviously she did not expect Matteo to reply her. She just exined the misunderstanding. Last time she told Matteo not to send it to her, but he still asked Chiara to do so. A ringing of the bell was heard. Unexpectedly, she sent the message, and the recipient replied in seconds. Chapter 193: Let me protect you ¡°It¡¯s already custom-made. Who else can I give it to? Keep it.¡± After listening to the voice message, Serena was surprised. What did Mr. Giordano mean¡­ That skirt tailored to her size? If she didn¡¯t want it, couldn¡¯t she give it to someone else? Fearing she was wrong, Serena asked Matteo how he knew her size. After asking, Serena felt ufortable again. She wrote a new message, but before she could send it, Matteo had already replied. ¡°I have my own way of knowing people¡¯s size. If you don¡¯t have time, I¡¯ll let Chiara send it to you.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Was he letting Chiara send it to her? Why did this not convince him? Serena quickly replied, ¡°No, I wille to yourpany to look for Chiara tomorrow.¡± Matteo agreed and did not reply to Serena again. She breathed a sigh of relief, after which she turned off the phone. SHe got up and Giorgia, the maid, had already prepared breakfast. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I made a little bit of everything. See if you like it or not¡­¡± Except for sweet things, Serena was not too picky about food, so she smiled at her, ¡°I like everything, thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°I am happy if you like it.¡± Serena sat down and thought for a moment, ¡°Cristian, is everyone gone?¡± Giorgia nodded, ¡°Well, Mr. Ferrari and Assistant Russo left early this morning.¡± Serena thought that they went to thepany and she would go there after breakfast. She got ready and went to thepany. Unexpectedly, her whole department was in disarray. Tommaso had been fired and although no one knew the reason, they were still discussing it. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hasn¡¯t he been the director of our department for many years? How could he be suddenly expelled? ¡± ¡°He must have offended some people or done something wrong. However, to my way of thinking, although he hasn¡¯t behaved badly, he might have done something he shouldn¡¯t have done¡­¡± ¡°I think he deserves it.¡± ¡°He deserves it, however¡­ this is a bit sad. He has wife and children at home. Now that he has beenid off. How will he be able to support the family in the future? ¡± ¡°Does an adult like him worry about not being able to take care of his family? He¡¯s a trash, isn¡¯t he? ¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t understood! Do you know what it means to be fired from the Ferrari group? The Ferrari group is the firstpany in North City. He was fired. And with such an experience, how can he be hired by otherpanies? ¡°Ah? Then¡­ It will be so difficult to find work in the future for him. Although it¡¯s miserable.¡± Serena, who heard all these conversations, walked in while listened until she got to her seat Not long after she sat down, she heard someone next to her ask. ¡°Serena, why are you still here?¡± ¡°Oh? ¡°When Serena heard someone calling her name, she turned her head unconsciously. The man was squinting a smile and his facial features were almost squinted in unison. ¡°You¡¯ve already been promoted.¡± Hearing this, Serena paused. ¡°Have I been promoted?¡± When had this happened? How did she¡­ not know what was happening at all? ¡°Yes, Vice President Feerari appointed you as his secretary, didn¡¯t you know that?¡± Serena:¡±¡­ What happened?¡± Vice President Ferrari had appointed her as his secretary? Wasn¡¯t he Leonardo? Why had he suddenly interfered with her work? Obviously the night before¡­ Thinking about this, Serena tightened her lips, and her face was dark. ¡°I envy you. You used to be Mr. Cristian¡¯s assistant, and now you can be Mr. Leonardo¡¯s secretary. Why are you so lucky?¡± ¡°When you came to our department, we never treated you badly, did we? Don¡¯t go to the vice president and speak ill of us.¡± The more Serena thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong. If Leonardo had been really good to her, not interfering with her work before then, why at that moment¡­ did he want to make her his secretary? After thinking about it, Serena quickly got up, packed her things, and went directly to Leonardo. When she arrived outside Leonardo¡¯s office, she happened to meet his assistant who wasing out. And when she saw her, she smiled, ¡°Is that you? Have youe to report?¡± There was no smile on Serena¡¯s face and she became serious. The assistant paused, and then said, ¡°Vice President Ferrari is answering the phone now. Can you wait a moment?¡± She still had to wait? She had to find Leonardo to talk to him clearly. So she walked straight. The assistant¡¯s expression changed and she quickly stopped Serena. ¡°You can¡¯t go in now, Vice President Ferrari¡­¡± ¡°Cloetta, let her in.¡± Leonardo¡¯s assistant¡¯s name was Cloe Bianco, but everyone simply called her Cloetta since she was a child, so everyone got used to calling her this way even after she became the vice president¡¯s secretary. Cloetta was surprised for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Ok, then you cane in.¡± Serena curled her lips and then headed for the office. Leonardo was sitting by his desk, talking to the person on the phone, then hung up. After hanging up the phone, he looked up and looked at Serena, smiling. ¡°Did you already know? Did you bring everything here? I¡¯ll let Cloetta take you to your office, or¡­ You can choose to stay with me in my office¡­¡± ¡°Leonardo.¡± Serena suddenly interrupted him, and there was no smile on her beautiful and delicate face. ¡°Why did you want to promote me?¡± ¡°I promoted you¡­ Is it good?¡± The smile on Leonardo¡¯s face vanished after a while and his voice calmed down, ¡°You also know Tommaso. To prevent that from happening again, I promoted you here next to me, so I can prevent him from hurting you.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡°Serena felt her heart freeze and a bad feeling rose from the depths of her heart. She dared not think about it too much, for fear of being overly suspicious. Leonardo stepped forward and approached her, ¡°Serena, I don¡¯t want to see things likest night again.¡± Hearing him, a surprise rose from Serena¡¯s dull eyes. She looked at them in disbelief. ¡°Leonardo, you¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I have known your identity since you entered our house. ¡°Leonardo smiled slightly and reached out his hand to rub his head, ¡°I did not reveal it because you are the daughter of the Gallo family and you were married that day. If I reveal it, I will harm both Gallo and Ferrari families. But now¡­ I think I should reveal your identity from that day. At least in this case, you don¡¯t have to stay in our house to suffer, and you don¡¯t have to be forcibly paired with Cristian.¡± There was too much information in these words, and Serena took two steps back in shock, but Leonardo suddenly reached out a hand and held her by the shoulders. ¡°Serena, I really regret not revealing that day. However¡­ now it is notte to do so. Cristian, he doesn¡¯t want to protect you, so let me protect you, okay?¡± Chapter 194: Bring her here ¡°Leonardo¡­¡± Serena was shocked and took a few steps back, avoiding being touched by Leonardo: ¡°You¡­. what are you talking about? ¡± Leonardo did not avoid her gaze at all. On the contrary, he stared at her firmly and suddenly a bitter smile appeared on his face, ¡°If you are so smart, why don¡¯t you understand what my intention?¡± Serena paled with fear. Was he¡­ openly rob his brother¡¯s wife? Serena was in trouble. She shook her head and took a step back, but Leonardo shrugged, ¡°You saw himst night. He doesn¡¯t care about your life or death. I feel bad for that and I don¡¯t want you to suffer again.¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Serena¡¯s lips trembled, struggling hard. ¡°Even if Cristian does not like me, it is not your turn to feel bad for me. You are his older brother.¡± ¡°It is only because I am the older brother that I can put up with him for so long!¡± Leonardo¡¯s tone became a little heavier. He squinted his eyes and the breath on his body suddenly became as cold as a cier. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of the family, I would have done what he did to you. ¡± The corner of Serena¡¯s mouth froze and the expression in her eyes was still full of disbelief. How had this happened? Leonardo¡­ And did Leonardo like her? Or¡­ Did he see her being too unhappy, wanted to pity her? ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see you hurt in any way, you know?¡± ¡°No. ¡°Serena seemed to be thinking about something important, and suddenly pushed Leonardo away, ¡°No, you are Cristian¡¯s older brother and you are also my brother. This can¡¯t work. I am here today to tell you that I have stayed well in the department and I will not ept the transfer! ¡± After speaking, Serena turned and hurried out of the office. Cloe was waiting outside. Little did she know that Serena would suddenly rush out and almost knock her to the ground. Serena fled in desperation. Cloe looked at Leonardo suspiciously. ¡°Vice President Ferrari, so¡­ what happened to you?¡± Leonardo looked at Serena¡¯s distant figure, lowered his eyes, and smiled bitterly. What had happened to her? ¡°I probably scared her off?¡± ¡°You towards her¡­¡± ¡°Go do your job. If she doesn¡¯t show up againter, you can go directly to her department to get her back.¡± Cloe: ¡°¡­¡± Unexpectedly, she was asked to go pick her up in person. It seemed that this woman was very special to vice president Ferrari, wasn¡¯t it? Cloe was slowly bing aware of the situation. Many people in the department were very surprised when they saw Serena return. ¡°Hey, why did youe back? Shouldn¡¯t you be a secretary now? ¡± ¡°Yes, why did youe back again?¡± Serena had not made any deep friendships in there and was not even interested in them. After all, when these people mistreated her from the beginning, they enjoyed seeing her being humiliated. She shook her head and sat down without saying anything. ¡°Hey, I heard that in addition to the supervisor being fired, Elena and Gaia were also fired. What happened? Serena, they were always mistreating you. They were fired and you were transferred. Does this matter have anything to do with you? ¡± ¡°Yes, Serena, if you know anything, tell us. We are all very curious.¡± ¡°Tell us.¡± Everyone was asking Serena questions. She was a little annoyed at first, but they kept asking so she stood up and said something even more annoyed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who fired them and transferred myself. How do I know what happened? I also learned about my transfer from you. If you want to know, why don¡¯t you go and ask?¡± She got angry and everyone was shocked. They couldn¡¯t understand why she got so angry all of a sudden, and then one of them huffed. ¡°What? You¡¯re in a rage. We¡¯re just asking you a question. Why won¡¯t you answer? ¡± ¡°Who does she think she is? She¡¯s just been promoted and she¡¯s already started to hate everyone. She¡¯s so arrogant and she has been demoted! If she doesn¡¯t do her job well, she will be fired too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She was Cristian¡¯s assistant and now, even though she has a long-term position, she is just the secretary of Vice President Ferrari. Who does she think she is?¡± Hearing thesements, Serena could only sneer, sat down and continued working alone. Elena, Gaia, and Tommaso had all been fired. In this matter¡­ Leonardo or Cristian could have had a hand in it. Thinking about these two people, Serena¡¯s head hurt. She had not expected that Leonardo could say those things to her. The rtionship between the two of them was inseparable and she could not be clear with him. Now he¡­ Serena had a lot of confusion in her head and did not know what she was thinking¡­. At noon, Serena came out of her department and saw Anna. As soon as Anna saw her, she ran to pick her up by the arm. ¡°Ah, you look good. I thought you weren¡¯ting to work today.¡± After speaking, Anna looked at her from head to toe, ¡°Can you stand?¡± Serena:¡±¡­ Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Last night¡­ Did you and Cristian get overwhelmed by passion?¡± Serena was speechless: ¡°What nonsense are you talking?¡± ¡°There is no nonsense. You took medicinest night¡­ Facing a woman like you, how was it possible that¡­ ¡°Saying this, Anna suddenly opened her eyes wide and eximed, attracting more stares.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Is it true that Cristian is powerless?¡± Serena¡¯s expression changed and she quickly extended her hand to cover her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Anna blinked vigorously, shook her head. Serena let go of her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about this. It¡¯s not about Cristian. Let¡¯s go to have lunch.¡± After speaking, Serena walked off and Anna followed her. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I have to ask you. You have to answer the question honestly. Why are you Cristian¡¯s wife? Why don¡¯t I know this?¡± It had taken Anna all night to digest this. Talking about this gave Serena a headache. Anna always had a way of asking her. She said reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m confused, too. This matter is a long story. I¡­¡± ¡°Tell me even if it¡¯s long!¡±Anna strode to the table, ¡°You¡¯re waiting here and get organized. I¡¯ll call you for lunch. You have to tell me when Ie back.¡± Before Serena could refuse, Anna stood up and ran off. Looking at her hurried figure, Serena felt very helpless. This girl was really¡­ energetic. But forst night she should be grateful to her, as she brought Cristian before her. Having seen that she was missing, she went to him for help. If Cristian had not shown up the night before, maybe¡­ she would have been saved by Leonardo. Until then¡­ no matter what it was, she could not say it clearly. Chapter 195: Don’t embarrass her After waiting a while, Anna returned with two tes and put one in front of her. ¡°Yes, sincest night you suffered a lot, I brought you some food. ¡± Having said that, Anna¡¯s face looked extremely smug: ¡°How do you feel? Am I good to you? ¡± Serena looked at the extra pieces of chicken breast in the bowl and said helplessly, ¡°You.¡± ¡°Have you decided how to tell me about it? Hurry up and tell me what was going on! ¡± Serena understood that Anna treated her well, but¡­ Her matter was tooplicated, and it was really difficult to describe the whole process at that moment. Thinking about this, Serena could only say, ¡°There are so many people here, and it¡¯s not a good ce to talk about it. If someone listen to us, then we will have to¡­¡± Anna also thought about it and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. If everyone knows who you are, they can bully you. Then, let¡¯s talk about it another day. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Anna.¡± Anna smiled slightly and waved her hand, ¡°No problem, we are friends.¡± ¡°By the way, speaking of which, I think you should stay away from that Alice. Did you hear what she saidst night to the son of the Ri family group? Even if you are good friends, I still want to remind you that your friend is not a nice person. You should be careful. ¡± Hearing the backbiting from Anna¡¯s mouth towards Alice, Serena frowned disapprovingly at what she had just said. ¡°Anna, you know it¡¯s immoral to talk behind other people¡¯s backs.¡± ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t help it. As soon as I see her, this feeling doesn¡¯t disappear but bes stronger. Serena, do you know that my intuition has always been very urate. You have to be careful with Alice. ¡± Serena couldn¡¯t listen to it anymore, so she stood up, and her expression made Anna feel scared when Serena pushed her away. ¡°All right, all right, I won¡¯t say anything more. I¡¯m doing this for you, okay? Last night, she desperately wanted to be the winner of the game. I, however, found out that you weren¡¯t there. If it wasn¡¯t for me¡­ Mhm!¡± As she spoke, Anna angrily picked up a piece of pork rib and put it in her mouth to chew it. ¡°I know you helped me, so I¡¯m very grateful. When I get my sry, I¡¯ll invite you to dinner.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Deal!¡± After the two reached an agreement, they left after the meal. When Serena returned to the department, she found Leonardo¡¯s assistant, Cloetta, waiting in her ce. Given her reputation as the secretary of Leonardo, many people were approaching her, and when Serena entered the door, she saw Cloetta was surrounded by a lot of employees of the department. ¡°What does our vice president Ferrari usually look like? He seems like such a nice person. Does he have a girlfriend? ¡± ¡°Cloetta, what kind of women does our vice president Ferrari like? ¡± ¡°He¡­¡± After Cloetta came in, she was almost annoyed by this group of people, but she could not break out either. Finally she saw Serena. She stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Serena stood there, staring at her iprehensibly. ¡°You¡¯ve been transferred, so I listened to Vice President Ferrari¡¯s order and came to get you.¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± Was it really necessary to say this in front of everyone? Somehow it had made her an enemy of everyone. However¡­ Even though she had not said anything, everyone knew she had been transferred. Serena curled her lips and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m fine here. I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Cloetta approached her and paused. ¡°No, Miss Serena, this is a transfer, not a request. I will give you ten minutes to pack your things. ¡± Was this a threat? ¡°Oh, Serena, Vice President Ferrari transferred you, why won¡¯t you obey? How is it possible that Vice President Ferrari invites you in person? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, even if he does, shouldn¡¯t there be a limit? It¡¯s a good thing that Vice President Ferrari is transferring you. How can you not know that? ¡± They kept looking at Serena as she was like a monster. They said those disgusting words to her, as if Serena did not know right from wrong. And if she refused, she would be considered a bad person. Thinking of this, Serena lifted her lips and smiled, ¡°If you guys want to go there, why don¡¯t you go instead of me? Don¡¯t you think so? Cloetta ¡± After she finished speaking, Serena went directly to her seat and sat down, then turned on theputer, showing that she did not want to prepare her things. ¡°Cloetta, why don¡¯t you tell Vice President Ferrari that we can replece Serena, since she doesn¡¯t want to?¡± said her colleagues. Cloetta turned a helpless nce to Serena. She had been Leonardo¡¯s assistant for so long, how could she not be able to understand his thoughts? He had asked her to pick Serena up herself, and her attitude toward Serena couldn¡¯t be too harsh. At that moment, Serena did not want to leave at all, and Cloetta did not dare to say anything to her. Finally, she had to get away from some people and go to Serena¡¯s side and whisper, ¡°Miss Serena, I came to pick you up in person. Could you please listen to me and pack your things?¡± Serena looked at her, without a smile on her face. ¡°Cloetta, please go back and tell Vice President Ferrari, don¡¯t embarrass me, here¡­ I work very well. If he really thinks for me, pleasee back. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good here? He can protect you there, so¡­ Don¡¯t you really want his help? ¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked, and it¡¯s not what I should do. Please go back.¡± Finally, Cloetta saw the firmness of her decisions and could do nothing but turn back. Serena was quiet all afternoon, and when she left work she packed her own things to go catch the bus to home. But at the gate of thepany, she saw a familiar person, Francesco. Francesco kept looking around the gate and finally saw Serena. He ran toward her but was stopped by the security guard. Serena¡¯s expression changed dramatically. She avoided to see him and went directly to the other side, but Francesco kept pointing in her direction and said, ¡°I know her. I¡¯m here to find her. Serena, Serena,e here.¡± Many people heard his sound so Serena had no choice but came closer, ¡°Excuse me, this is my friend. Come with me.¡± Serena led him away and Francesco quickly followed her. Serena did not stop until she saw no one. ¡°What do you want? We¡¯re already divorced. You bother me all the time. Don¡¯t you feel disgusting? ¡± As soon as Serena finished asking these questions, Francesco suddenly knelt down in front of her. Serena was caught off guard, ¡°What are you doing? Get up.¡± ¡°Serena, I was wrong before, forgive me!¡± Serena:¡±¡­ What are you saying? Get up.¡± He suddenly knelt down to ask her forgiveness. Serena did not understand what was going on. Francesco did not get up, but grabbed the corner of her skirt, ¡°Serena, I¡¯m an asshole. I¡¯m not a human being. See, for the sake of our past, please tell your husband stop making trouble with me¡­¡± Chapter 196: She did something that disappointed you Hearing this, Serena was surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Francesco continued to apologize to her, ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault. When I was in the hospital, I kept pestering you to say that kind of jerk talk. Today I apologize to you and ask for your forgiveness. Serena, you must forgive me. If you don¡¯t, Ginevra and I will not be able to live well with our child.¡± Serena did not know what was going on. For some reason he suddenly ran to her and told her that neither he nor his lover¡¯s son would be able to live. ¡°What are you talking about? I can¡¯t understand a word!¡± Serena stepped back a few, pushing Francesco¡¯s hand away but causing him to fall to the ground. He looked up to see Serena frowning, thinking she was unwilling to forgive him, so he stood up. ¡°Serena, why are you pretending not to understand? You didn¡¯t let your man mess up my life, did you? I just spent the money to register apany and I haven¡¯t earn money yet. Mypany was destroyed by your man! I am here to beg you for forgiveness. Can you forgive me just for the sake of what was between us? Or do you want to see my family ruined? ¡± What he said was very confusing and there was a strong hatred in his eyes, but Serena did not know what happened. However, she could extrapte some information from Francesco¡¯s words. But still, what she could understand was very little. Her man¡­ Who was her man? Could it be Cristian? No! How could he do this to him? ¡°Serena, stop pretending! Isn¡¯t he the man who saved youst time at the hospital entrance? I also heard that he gave your mother 300, 000 euros, right? ¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s expression changed, ¡°What did you say? How do you know these things? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do things you don¡¯t want people to know!¡± Francesco shouted fiercely, ¡°Do you want me to tell you one by one the things you did? Serena:¡±¡­ What did I do? Tell me! ¡± She took a step forward, staring intently at Francesco, and the aura changed dramatically. She wanted to know when did she do those things? Francesco was startled by Serena¡¯s sudden outburst, and timidly took a step back. ¡°What¡¯s so good about you? You seem so irritated by what I said, don¡¯t you? Serena, I thought you were a cold woman. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless. You seduce a man without saying it, and you actually used his money to settle your family. Do you want me to tell you why I didn¡¯t touch you? It¡¯s because I saw through your vain face that I don¡¯t want to touch you. I¡¯m afraid your family will one day use it to ckmail me, do you know? I didn¡¯t expect anyone to fall into your trap. Serena, look at what your family does!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±Serena interrupted him angrily. ¡°You were with Ginevra before you got married. You had child before you got divorced. After you won the 5 million lottery, you divorced with me. I had been married for so long and had no benefits and thepensation. Do you think I¡¯m really afraid of you? ¡°Serenaughed. The smile at the corner of her mouth grew colder and darker: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the sake of the past, do you think I wouldn¡¯t want anything at all? Francesco, to put it bluntly, you are a piece of shit, ungrateful. You are garbage with whom neither joys nor sorrows can be shared. I don¡¯t know who is making trouble with you, but it has nothing to do with me. Since you said these things to me today, I also have something to say to you. ¡± Serena stared into Francesco¡¯s eyes and said slowly, ¡°You deserve it.¡± Francesco: ¡°You!¡± ¡°Don¡¯te after me anymore, or else¡­ I will make your family break up and make you disappear forever.¡± Francesco¡¯s lips trembled and he was so angry that he could not say a word. Serena turned and walked away, but her eyes were still red when she turned around. When she was about to leave there, Francesco jumped up and hugged her calf again, ¡°Sorry Serena, I¡¯m regretful for losing you. I¡¯m ungrateful and not much of a person. But now mypany is going through a crisis. I¡¯m about to go bankrupt and I have topensate a lot of money. I, I can¡¯t take it! Serena, please help me! ¡± ¡°The money doesn¡¯t belong to you. Don¡¯t forget that I bought you the lottery ticket.¡± And as a result, he turned his back on her and divorced with her directly, and then¡­ She didn¡¯t have a single penny from him. Although she was not obsessed with the money, what he did waspletely frantic. ¡°Serena¡­¡± ¡°Stop calling me by my name. You don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Serena advanced vigorously, but Francesco still held her leg and was reluctant to let go, as if he had decided to depend on her. ¡°Serena, help me for once and you will be my benefactor.¡± Serena took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and all that appeared in her mind was his lover strutting around with her baby bump. He had an extramarital affair, brought his lover into the house and kicked Serena out, which made her lose her virginity on a rainy night. After returning to her home, she was forced to marry into the Ferrari house, and all of this was Francesco¡¯s fault. Why should she help him? It was absolutely impossible! ¡°I¡¯m saying this for thest time, let me go. ¡± Serena opened her eyes. Her eyes were dark, but unexpectedly she was surprised when she looked at the person in front of her in disbelief. Cristian arrived, and the wheelchair was pushed by Luca. At that moment, the tall, handsome man in the wheelchair was looking down at them, and his ck eyes were full of mocking smile. How could he be there? Luca looked at her with sympathy. Before Serena could speak, Francesco leapt to his feet and fell directly under Cristian¡¯s legs, ¡°I remember you. You came to the mall with Serena. You are the president of the Ferrari group, right? You and Serena are together, right? President Ferrari, you have to save me, please help me! ¡± ¡°Oh? ¡°A look of disgust appeared in Cristian¡¯s deep eyes, but he arched his eyebrows, ¡°Help you? What do you want me to help you? ¡± ¡°President Ferrari, as long as you are willing to help me, I can tell you a secret, a secret about Serena!¡± Serena was standing next to him like a piece of wood and felt insensitive toward him. But after hearing Francesco say this, she suddenly felt a thud in her heart with a premonition of doom.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you want to do? ¡°She asked. Francescoughed mischievously, ¡°President Ferrari, as you see she is scared, she has done something that will make you angry. President Ferrari¡­ If you want to help me get thepany back on its feet, I will tell you what she is afraid of! ¡± Serena¡¯s face changed dramatically, and her heart beat wildly. Could Francesco tell Cristian that he had never slept with her? Chapter 197: You have no right to refuse Serena thought about it for a while and raised her head to look at Cristian, ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. Nothing he says is true. He just wants to save hispany!¡± ¡°Good. ¡°Cristian curled his lips and said sneeringly, ¡°So you tell me, what did she do that will make me angry?¡± Hearing this, Serena felt her heart freeze. Cristian¡­ Doese he¡­ believe him? Francesco¡¯s eyes showed some pride, and he did not notice the coldness and bloodlust in Cristian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Last time I took my wife to the hospital for an examination. I found out that Serena also went to the hospital. Then I went up to talk to her, and then a man came out to talk to her, and the two of them were still very close. President Ferrari, this woman is unfaithful. She cheated on me during the marriage. You¡¯re probably impotent in that wheelchair and she has other men while she¡¯ s with you!¡± said Francis excitedly.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Francesco said proudly as if he had taken a life-saving straw. The evil light in his eyes was so great that he did not feel the chill emanating from Cristian¡¯s body after Francesco said this. ¡°President Ferrari, what I said is true. Serena is a real slut. She is shameless!¡± Serena was standing to the side: ¡°¡­¡± She was really astonished. She thought Francesco would say he had never slept with her, but she did not expect him to discredit her with infidelity. Although she was angry, Serena realized that she was totally blindfold before that she even fell in love with such bastard. Her affection for him that had disappeared long ago had became aversion. Looking at him, her disgust with him increased. At the same time, Serena breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Cristian would doubt about the child. ¡°Is that so? ¡°Cristian lifted his lips and smiled a little mischievously, staring at Serena, ¡°Is she really a slut?¡± Francesco nodded, ¡°Yes, President Ferrari! She is a slut. This the reason I don¡¯t want her. ¡± ¡°Oh, so what you mean is¡­ My wife is a slut? ¡± Francesco continued to nod, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡± Talking about this, Francesco suddenly realized that something was wrong, ¡°That¡¯s not! President Ferrari, I didn¡¯t mean that. I want to tell you don¡¯t be fooled! Serena is not a good woman. You should abandon such a woman and find a better one. ¡± ¡°Did you just say¡­ that I am impotent? ¡± Cristian seemed not to have heard her exnation. Cristian¡¯s expression changed dramatically, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, I¡­¡± ¡°Who are you? Do you want to die? Come to us and say the nonsense? I think you don¡¯t want to live a long life, right? ¡± said Luca. Serena, who was on the sidelines, did not expect things to develop this way. Standing still, she gave Cristian a deep look. ¡°Mr. Ferrari, I didn¡¯t mean that, I just¡­ Just¡­¡± ¡°You said it, didn¡¯t you? ¡°Cristian smiled bloodthirstily, ¡°So you came here to tell me this? It doesn¡¯t make any sense, Luca. ¡± ¡°Yes! You¡¯re right! ¡± Luca approached Cristian: ¡°Hurry up, we don¡¯t want to see you again, and yourpany doesn¡¯t deserve to start again. If we see you harassing Serena, we won¡¯t let you leave like this time.¡± Francesco was not resigned and wanted to beg him again, but when he looked up, he saw Cristian¡¯s whole body exuding coldness, as if ayer of ck air enveloped him. He dared not speak anymore. He could only nod his head, then got up and left in a hurry. After he left, Serena was still there, and Cristian scolded her, ¡°Come here.¡± Hearing this, Serena looked at him unconsciously, ¡°You¡­¡± Why was he acting like that? Didn¡¯t he believe Francesco¡¯s words? ¡°You want to follow him, do you? ¡°Cristian¡¯s voice became cold, and Serena reacted. She hurried to follow him. Luca consciously stepped aside and let her push him. ¡°He is the baby¡¯s father and you still want to keep the baby so desperately. He continues to discredit you. Serena, you¡¯re really not good at discriminating.¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± She smiled bitterly, ¡°You ask me toe here for your sarcastic words?¡± ¡°You feel wronged, don¡¯t you? ¡°Cristian sneered deeply and said, ¡°That man insulted you like that. What are you going to do with his child?¡± Serena: ¡°Can you not bring up the stuff? The child is innocent!¡± ¡°Innocent? ¡°Cristian asked Serena to stop, so she just stood there, ¡°If the child is innocent, so are you innocent too? I already know about Leonardo¡¯s transfer. ¡± Hearing that, Serena did not move and looked at the back of Cristian¡¯s head, ¡°So what? That¡¯s not what I asked him to do. ¡± ¡°Divorcee, I must say that you have the means and can even control my brother too.¡± Serena stood still and did not want to push the wheelchair. ¡°Keep pushing. ¡°Cristian said coldly, ¡°You wille home with me every day after you leave work.¡± Serena¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What? With you? You want me to be with you when I go to work? ¡± ¡°Is there a problem with that? You and I are husband and wife. We go to work together. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Sure. We are not in the same department. I used to take the bus. Let¡¯s do as we¡¯ve always done.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Cristian gave her a deep look, ¡°Do you think I will give you a chance to seduce my brother? Starting tomorrow, you wille back to my office to work. ¡± ¡°What are you saying? ¡± Serena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He let here back to work for him? ¡°You will be my assistant again.¡± Serena stared at him a little nkly, and then sneered, ¡°Cristian, do you think I¡¯m fun to y with? I¡¯ll tell you that the department I¡¯m in now is very good and I won¡¯t go to any of the positions you two assign me!¡± After speaking, she turned and walked awaybut Cristian squeezed her wrist directly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to Leonardo¡¯s side. You cannot refuse my request. Get in the car.¡± ¡°No!¡± Serena struggled hard, trying to withdraw her hand, but Cristian¡¯s strength was too powerful and his hand gripped her firmly like a pincer, rendering her unable to move. Serena blushed with anger, ¡°Cristian, let me go. I will not obey. I don¡¯t even have the right to stay where I am now?¡± ¡°From the moment you marry into the Ferrari family, you will only have to obey my orders. ¡± Cristian¡¯s hand hit her hard, and Serena fell into his arms with his other hand encircling her waist. They were still at the gates of thepany, and this scene was seen directly by other employees. Serena was very frightened and pushed him hard, ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Push again, believe it or not, I¡¯m kissing you here?¡± Chapter 198: Are you seducing me? His words left Serena surprised. She stared at him for a long time. Cristian pushed the wheelchair himself and Serena did not dare to resist any longer, for fear that he would really kiss her in front of everyone. Finally, she was forced by Cristian to get into the car. Serena never dared to raise her head. She could only keep her head buried on Cristian¡¯s chest. She did not push Cristian away until she got into the car. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Serena sat in the car and stared at Cristian with dissatisfaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always tell me I was just your subordinate? What are you doing now? ¡± He picked her up to hisp and carried her to the car. He will be on and off duty with her every day. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m doing? ¡°Cristian asked rhetorically. Serena was shocked by his fiery stare, so she had to avoid his sight and lower her voice. ¡°How do I know what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Well. ¡°Cristian reached out his hand to pinch her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. Serena struggled hard to avoid him, but after a long time, he was still pinching her chin with his hand, and the force was too strong, hurting her face. ¡°Cristian, let me go!¡± ¡°Now I¡¯ll tell you what I want to do? ¡°Cristian¡¯s eyes were as hot as fire, burning every inch of his face, ¡°I want to tell everyone, you are my woman. No one is allowed to get you, including Leonardo. If¡­ He has the courage to get close to you, he will have trouble. ¡± Speaking of which, there was hatred in Cristian¡¯s eyes, ¡°He is the same as that woman. Other people¡¯s things are the best and they always want to take it by all means. Serena, I warn you, if you say anything to Leonardo, I¡­ won¡¯t let you go. ¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± How could she not understand? Serena pushed Cristian¡¯s hand away and said angrily, ¡°Why am I always involved with what happened between you and Leonardo? Let me go!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Who let you provoke me and others? ¡°Cristian squeezed her wrist tightly and did not loosen it even an inch. Serena was in pain and no longer struggled. However, at that moment in the car, no one could see how close they were. Seeing her calm down, Cristian began to get bored. He did not use so much force to squeeze her wrists. Instead, he rxed a little. After a while, his body leaned toward her and Serena was startled. When she was about to push him away, she discovered that Cristian had rested his head on her shoulder. ¡°What are you going to do? ¡± His actions shocked and frightened her. ¡°I¡¯m leaning on you. ¡°From Cristian¡¯s voice she could tell his weariness and there was a stern look clearly visible in his eyes. After she turned him on that night, she gone to another room to sleep, leaving him unable to fall asleep all night. Serena was surprised. By the time she reacted, Cristian had already put the full force of his entire body on her shoulders, and for a while she withdrew and leaned back against the soft pillow, ¡°You¡­¡± She felt heavy and unconsciously wanted to push him away, but Cristian squeezed her hand and his voice was hoarse, ¡°You better let me take a break. Don¡¯t forget how I served youst night.¡± Served? Hearing this, Serena twisted her gaze and her face blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,st night¡­¡± ¡°Do you dare deny it?¡± Cristian¡¯s tone became harsher with unpleasantness. Serena¡¯s pink lips parted, trying to argue for herself, and finally she thought about it and said nothing. Last night he helped her after all. Instead of doing something to her in a difficult moment, he asked his aunt to take care of her. Thinking about this, Serena felt that she should no longer oppose him but only let him lean on her. Silent, Serena then looked at the shadows of the trees that retreated outside the window, and some fragments appeared in her mind. When Cristian was about to enter her bodyst night, he suddenly retreated and never touched her again. Why? Serena suddenly wanted to know the answer, so she asked him in a low voice. ¡°Cristian, you¡­ Cristian¡¯s breathing was regr, and he had fallen asleep leaning on her shoulder. Serena had to swallow what she wanted to say, looked out the window, and silence fell. Luca drove the car stably. Little by little Serena too fell asleep and fell into a deep sleep. She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept but only knew that when she woke up, she had actually gone back to the Ferrari house. And she was lying on Cristian¡¯s big bed and could see her own bed when she turned around. It took ten seconds for Serena to react. She slowly got out of bed and looked at her bedding. She slept in the car and leaned against Cristian. Why did she get there when she woke up? Who had put her to the bed? It was obvious that Cristian¡­ Even if he could pick her up, putting her to bed was tiring, right? Could he ask Luca for help? Never mind, what was she thinking? Thinking this, Serena quickly lifted the quilt and got out of bed, then went to wash and have dinner. When bedtime came again, Serena wanted to go to sleep on her bed, but Cristian¡¯s hand surrounded her waist. ¡°I will make sure those things are taken away tomorrow. From now on you can only sleep with me.¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Cristian, why are you taking my things away? Didn¡¯t we say we sleep separately? ¡± ¡°I said I want everyone to know that you are my woman. No one can just think about it. How could I let you sleep away from me? ¡± Cristian¡¯s tone was sharp and the force of his words made her tremble. ¡°We¡¯re in the house and there is no one to see us!¡± ¡°So what? ¡°Cristian squeezed her waist, ¡°I do what I want, when I want and where I want.¡± He pushed her onto the bed with one hand. Serena was wearing a knee-length nightgown. She copsed on the bed and the nightgown was pulled up identally by the movement. She screamed in fear as she reached out her hand to pull it down. However, all this was happening before Cristian¡¯s eyes. Suddenly Cristian reached out his hand and used it to roll over in the bed. This startled Serena. Cristian did not wait for her to react and pulled her toward him. ¡°Are you that naive? Or are you seducing me? ¡± Serena gasped and her heartbeat almost stopped. Chapter 199: You are nothing! He¡­ actually he saw it! This time she was really embarrassed. ¡°If you think I¡¯m so naive, why do you think I want to seduce you? Get off. ¡°Serena pushed his heavy body and suddenly remembered how he got on the bed. That was agile. But before¡­ Thinking of this, Serena stared at the person who was pressing her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You can obviously go to bed alone, then why before¡­¡± Cristian had a toothy smile on his face, ¡°What? If I can get to the bed alone, do I have to do it by myself? ¡± He could get to the bed by himself, but he wanted to tease her by saying he couldn¡¯t make it. However, was his movement too agile? He did not look like a paralyzed person at all. Serena became suspicious, staring at his leg. ¡°Do you think I am unable to learn how to get on the bed after so many years of paralysis?¡± Serena was caught off guard, and felt that what he said sounded quite reasonable. People who had been paralyzed for a long time definitely would acquire some abilities on their own. She should not doubt him like that. Serena hadpletely forgotten how dangerous she was in at that moment. When she realized it, Cristian was still there with her. ¡°Cristian, let me go. I want toe down.¡± She tried to push him, but Cristian curled his lips, ¡°You wille down when I tell you to. You will sleep here and you will not disobey me. I don¡¯t care if you have other ideas, but I want to continue what we startedst night.¡± Finally, Cristian¡¯s thin lips moved to Serena¡¯s ear and bit her lobe. ¡°You know, I¡¯m not a gentleman.¡± The heat exhaled from him made Serena tremble. Her neck twitched unconsciously. Obviously, she knew what he meant. She was consciousst night. She knew of course that he retreated. Thinking about this, Serena spoke no more. Cristian turned andy on her side, facing her. Under the dim light, the two were facing each other. Their breaths tangled, which made the ambiguous atmosphere a little more enchanting. Serena blinked her eyes and her heart beat faster. Then she moved her hands and feet and wanted to turn around in silence. However, as she did not control her strength and the distance between them was very close. They kissed and her lips touched Cristian¡¯s cold lips. Her breathing stopped¡­ Serena stared at Cristian who was next to her. The two stopped breathing, she¡­ what did she do? After five seconds, Serena reacted, tried to take a step back. Her eyes were panicked. But when she withdrew, Cristian, who had been calm and still, suddenly reached out a hand to hold the back of her head and kiss her. Serena was so shocked that she reached out her hand to block him, staring at Cristian with wide eyes. In the muffled atmosphere, voices could barely be heard. ¡°You asked for it.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Drin drin- At that moment, the cell phone suddenly rang, pausing that fiery moment. Serena woke up suddenly, only to realize that she had indeed kissed Cristian. She wanted to run away, but Cristian did not seem to have heard the phone ring. Cristian: ¡°¡­.. ¡± Serena avoided him out of fear. ¡°Your phone rang!¡± Cristian still ignored it. Serena was a little ufortable, ¡°Cristian!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± He whispered. Cristian stopped answering her. Serena was too anxious, but at that moment the phone rang again and Serena could only say, ¡°Your phone keeps ringing. Maybe it¡¯s something urgent?¡± She was wide awake, and she was confused at that moment and didn¡¯t even know what was going on. The phone kept ringing endlessly, as if there was something really important. Cristian finally could not help but get up, cursed, then grabbed the phone and picked it up with a somber expression. ¡°Cristian, something big happened!¡± Cristian looked at Serena, curling his lips and said coldly, ¡°It better be really big trouble, or else¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Serena saw that Cristian¡¯s face hadpletely changed. He narrowed her eyes dangerously, ¡°Really?¡± After that, Cristian hung up the phone. He clenched his hands as if he wanted to get out of bed, and then realized something. He turned his head and stared at Serena with an expression hard to decipher. Then he suddenly pinched her chin, lowered his head and kissed her lips firmly, ¡°Wait for me!¡± Then he pulled the quilt to cover her. Serena was stunned. She waspletely unaware of what had happened. By the time she reacted, Cristian had already left the room, and his strong masculine aura was still in the air. Shey down under the quilt, thinking about what had just happened. It should be Luca who called him, as if there had been something important. If not¡­ Why had Cristian¡¯s expression changed when he left? Serena was very curious, wondering if it had anything to do with the person Cristian was looking for? He seemed to be looking for someone, but Serena could not quite figure out who it was. Turning around, Serena thought that the person he was looking for might be a woman. In her heart, she felt a little bad. Cristian had always been indifferent. He did not care about the life or death of others. He was invisible to other women. A woman who made him so concerned should be a very important person. Serena unconsciously grasped the quilt in her hand and felt jealous all over her body. She was jealous¡­ Why? Serena, did you think you have the right to feel this kind of emotion? He was just looking for someone he appreciated and you¡­ You were nothing. Chapter 200: I will protect you forever In the second half of the night, Serena had not yet fallen asleep. She was waiting. She was waiting for Cristian toe back. But as the facts proved, shey awake all night. He did note back even if it was already at five or six o¡¯clock. Shey on the bed the whole time. After a while, Serena seemed to have epted her fate, and she quietly got out of bed, then went to the closet, picked up a nightgown and put it on. Then she turned back to her bedroll and went to sleep. She made a decision,y down and closed his eyes, and soon fell asleep. No matter what woman he sought, she did not care. She slept until morning, but had only for two or three hours. Serena¡¯s head ached. When she got up, she covered her head and went to the bathroom. After washing herself, she went downstairs. At breakfast, Leonardo noticed her pale face and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Why do you have thatplexion? Did you not sleep wellst night? ¡± Leonardo¡¯s greeting astonished Serena. She shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Alessandro was not present, so it wasn¡¯t a taboo that Leonardo talked with her. ¡°I heard Cristian went outst night and hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± Serena was going to drink milk, but after hearing what Leonardo told her, she paused and almost spilled the milk. She put down the cup of milk and picked up a piece of sushi. ¡°I heard that Cristian is looking for someone?¡± Serena just opened her mouth and bit a piece of sushi. Hearing these words, she felt ufortable. Eating was like chewing wax. She did not even respond to Leonardo, who continued talking. ¡°Do you know who he is looking for?¡± Serena took a sip of milk and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m full. I¡¯m leaving.¡± After that, Serena got up and went out. Her steps became faster, as if she was running away. After walking for a while, Leonardo hurried to catch up with her, ¡°I also have to go to thepany. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± Serena continued walking without turning around. Her hand was suddenly held by someone, and Serena turned her head in amazement. Leonardo was clutching her wrist, ¡°Serena, I¡¯ll apany you to thepany.¡± Serena frowned unconsciously, trying to release his hand, but Leonardo squeezed him tighter, ¡°Wait here, I won¡¯t let you escape.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ Leonardo, I¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to get the car.¡± When Leonardo went to get the car, Serena thought about running away, but thinking about what Leonardo told her, she stayed put. After a while, Leonardo arrived with the car and stopped in front of her, letting her get into the car. Serena could only get into the car. When Leonardo leaned over to fasten her seat belt, Serena hurried to say, ¡°I can do it myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Leonardo held her hand and insisted on bending down to fasten her seat belt. His aura enveloped her. It was very easy to put on the seat belt, but it seemed that Leonardo did it more slowly. The whole atmosphere slowed down. Serena felt a little ufortable, unconsciously retracted and tilted her head back slightly, hoping to avoid his touch. Leonardo¡¯s voice echoed faintly. ¡°Are you so anxious that you want to avoid me?¡± Hearing this, Serena breathed out, lifted her eyes unconsciously and turned them to Leonardo¡¯s cold eyes, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I transfered your position because I don¡¯t want you to be mistreated by colleagues again. Don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡± Serena did not speak, but her breathing became more strained. Leonardo fastened her seat belt, but did not leave in a hurry. He slowly shook his hand, ¡°Do you know who he went to look forst night?¡± Before Serena could answer, Leonardo said again, ¡°If you have feelings for him, if you are happy, then I won¡¯t say anything eles. But I don¡¯t want to see you suffer again.¡± ¡°Leonardo.¡± Serena wanted to push him away, but Leonardo suddenly stretched his arm around her shoulders and hugged her. At this moment, Serena heard her heart stop beating. Leonardo¡­ What was he doing? ¡°Serena, if you want, I can take care of you for the rest of my life.¡± Hearing thia, Serena lifted her lips and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think about how Cristian feels before doing this?¡± ¡°Since Cristian does not want to love you, I will not give him another chance. Serena, divorce with him. ¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°And after the divorce?¡± Serena asked. Leonardo paused for a while, then turned around, looking at her with kind eyes. ¡°After the divorce, everyone will talk behind my back, and then I will marry you again? Is you really doing good for me? ¡± Leonardo lightly pressed his thin lips together without moving. ¡°Ah.¡± Serena sneered mockingly, ¡°Leonardo, are you really feeling sorry for me and don¡¯t want me to be a victim of other people, or do you mean that you are anxious to take revenge against Cristian, so you desperately want me to divorce him? Let me be with you, then you can show your charm, right? ¡± Hearing this, Leonardo¡¯s eyes shed. He did not expect Serena to think this way and even say it directly. He held Serena¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Why do you think so? In your eyes, am I that kind of person?¡± ¡°Then tell me, what kind of person are you? Do you really think I will believe that you will like a married woman? Since you already know my story, you should also know that besides Cristian, I have already been married, and if I divorce again, you will be my third husband. In the eyes of your men, a woman like me is nothing but a slut. Would you really want that? Don¡¯t be naive. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t believe it! ¡± Leonardo frowned and his hands on her shoulders became tighter and tighter. After she finished speaking, he whispered, ¡°You are not allowed to talk about yourself like this. I don¡¯t care about if it¡¯s your third marriage.¡± ¡°Then what do you care about?¡± Serena sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe that you don¡¯t care about anything?¡± ¡°What I care about is your heart.¡± Serena was dumbfounded and stared at Leonardo, who was within reach. Leonardo stared into her cold eyes and said with seriousness and sincerity, ¡°I know that after two failed marriages, it is hard for you to believe in men again, so I am willing to wait for the day when you are willing to believe in me. Serena, I just want you to know that I really like you, I¡¯m not kidding, I can ¡­ swear it on my own life.¡± He raised his hand as if to perform some kind of ritual. ¡°I am willing to bet all my wealth and my life in exchange for your trust. I want to take care of you all my life, but if I say something false, and I¡¯ll die.¡± Serena paled with fear at thest sentence, ¡°You, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Chapter 201: Overbearing ¡°Do you feel sorry for me?¡± Leonardo pulled his lips together and smiled to himself, ¡°Then will you be more sorry for me? Just pity me. But will you give me a chance? ¡± Serena: ¡°Leonardo, you¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your big brother. I like you call me by my first name like this. ¡± Leonardo had already made it very clear, and told Serena everything he wanted to tell her. After speaking, he waited for her to seize the opportunity. Therefore he returned calmly without expecting Serena to refuse, who only wanted to get away. ¡°You have a badplexion today. Can I give you a day off?¡± He changed the topic and Serena could only continue, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± She simply did not sleep well and was not sick. ¡°It¡¯s a 20-minute drive to thepany. It¡¯s still early. I will drive a little slower. You can get some sleep in the car. I¡¯ll call you when we get there.¡± Serena felt this proposal was a good, so she nodded, then leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes. Disorder reigned in her mind. She recalled the words Leonardo just said to her. At first she thought he just wanted to involve her in the quarrel of Ferrari brothers, but after hearing his promise, Serena was puzzled. Would he lie? Just to make her believe those words, he shouldn¡¯t have said things like that, which made her feel ufortable, right? There was quite a bit of clutter in her mind, but her eyelids were heavy, and Serena quickly fell asleep. After a while, her breathing became regr. Leonardo took advantage of the red light and carefully watched her sleep. Serena¡¯s facial features were really very delicate. When she fell asleep, her eyshes were extremely long and thick, but her eyes were surrounded by soft blue color. Her eye sockets were a little deeper than the first time she entered the Ferrari house. She seemed to have lost weight since she married. Her chin was so thin, and her face was not as big as the palms of her hands.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Leonardo sighed, could not help but reach out to remove a strand of hair from her forehead, and whispered, ¡°I will take care of you in the future.¡± Serena felt as if she had slept for a long time. She was probably worried about whether they had arrived. When she woke up, she asked him. After asking, she found that they had reached the parking lot and Serena was surprised. ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Lonardo smiled slightly, ¡°Just arrived. Don¡¯t worry. There is still time.¡± Serena wanted to reach for the phone in her bag to check the time. Leonardo handed her a bag, ¡°You can try it before you go upstairs.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Serena cast a suspicious nce at the bag. After took it, she found it was still warm. She opened the bag and discovered it was warm milk and toast. Serena¡¯s eyes moved because there was her favorite food. ¡°Thank you.¡± Serena took the bag, ¡°But I¡¯d better go upstairs to eat. After all it¡¯s notfortable here.¡± She was in his car. If anyone saw her eating there, then she would be the subject of everyone¡¯s gossip. Leonardo smiled but Serena was extremely embarrassed. How could she have breakfast in his car? So she lowered her eyes and did not say something. ¡°Okay.¡± Finally, Leonardo gave in first, sighing heavily, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t force you. I should give you time to adjust. You can go upstairs first.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Serena thanked him, then grabbed her bag and opened the car door. When Serena returned to her department, she happened to see some people moving things from her desk. Several people were talking about it. She stopped for a few seconds, walked over and asked, ¡°What are you doing? That¡¯s my desk.¡± Several men in suits said without expression, ¡°Miss Serena, this is what Cristian Ferrari wants.¡± What Cristian wanted? Cristian? Yes, Serena remembered that the night before she was supposed to go back to work with Cristian. But he left in the middle of the night. Serena thought that he might leave it alone, but she did not expect that he would call someone else directly to move her things. In her heart, there was an explosion of anger. There was a small incident that seemed to trigger the warst night. Before answering the phone, he seemed to be annoyed. But after that, he left the room and asked her to wait for him until he returned. In the end, she waited for him all night without seeing him return. Until then she had not seen anyone yet, but she approached the men who were moving her table. For what? Why on earth? ¡°Don¡¯t move it. I¡¯m not leaving.¡± said Serena. The men stopped but did not listen to her, just said that this was Cristian¡¯s order. Then they were about to leave. Serena stopped at the door and blocked their way. ¡°I will not allow you to move my table. You said this is Cristian¡¯s order. Where is he?¡± ¡°We only received orders, so-¡± ¡°That means you didn¡¯t see him. Since this is not an order given to you directly, how do you know if this order is true? Don¡¯t move my things, put them back and everyone get out. ¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Several people looked at each other and finally said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Serena. This is Cristian¡¯s order. If we don¡¯t follow it, we will be punished.¡± Then, one of them came out and forcefully took Serena aside, and the others quickly left with her table and things. Serena was stunned by what had happened. Why¡­ were they so overbearing? After they left, the man who grabbed her before let her go and said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Serena. But we have to go. As for the other things, you can ask Mr. Cristian directly.¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± They left. The rest of the department quickly gathered around her. ¡°Wow, what¡¯s the problem? Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that Vice President Ferrari was going to transfer you? Why did Cristian Ferrari move all the tables? Where do they want to move your things? ¡± ¡°Will they move your stuff upstair? Serena, have you been reinstated to his team? ¡± ¡°But if Mr. Cristian did this, won¡¯t he embarrass Vice President Ferrari?¡± ¡°Yes, the vice president said she had been transferred, but Cristian reinstats her position today. The two of them¡­ what are they doing?¡± ¡°Serena, what is your rtionship with them? Are Cristian and the vice president always pursuing you? You¡¯re so happy, aren¡¯t you? The two of them are the objects of desire of all the women in ourpany. Although Cristian is disabled in a wheelchair, his face is really beautiful. If he can stand upright, he¡¯ll be perfect! ¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be able to stand up for the rest of his life. His leg is really broken, s¡­. Serena, you should choose Ferrari¡¯s vice president, at least he is a normal person.¡± Chapter 202: Leave me alone ¡°Are you finished talking?¡± Serena suddenly interrupted them and stared at them coldly, ¡°This is my business and leave me alone, all right?¡± ¡°Why are you so arrogant? You only depend on Mr. Cristian and Mr. Leonardo who like you very much. We are your colleagues. Why are you so rude? ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a big deal but only reinstating. You are so arrogant. Maybe you will be demoted again. Anyhow, Mr. Cristian will marry someone sooner orter, and Mr. Leonardo. It is impossible for you, the nobody to be Mrs. Ferrari, huh!¡± After they finished talking, they turned and walked away angrily. Serena stood alone, looking at the empty ce. Leonardo transferred her position, but she refused. He had sent someone to invite her again but she still did not show up. When Cristian reinstated her, he found someone to move her table, preventing her from staying there again. They werepletely different in the way they did things. In the end, Serena had no choice but left the department. The colleagues who turned away could not help but say, ¡°Just wait and see. She will be kicked out of thepany sooner orter.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no use of being arrogant. If she can join the Ferrari family, she will not be kicked out. But she can¡¯t.¡± Serena reached the top of the building and came to a familiar ce. That was the ce where she used to work from the first day at thepany, so she knew every inch of it. The office was quiet, and it was obvious that Cristian had not yet returned. A night had passed and he still did not returned. Serena sat down and stared at theputer in front of her without expression. If she had a choice, she preferred not having feeling for Cristian. She did not even know why she liked Cristian. Was it because¡­ When everyone in the mall wasughing at her and looking down on her, he supported her with his hand, wondering who pushed her down and giving her the mall contract in front of everyone? Or should she think about when Enrico wanted to take advantage of her, he didn¡¯t want to cooperate with him anymore by kicking him outter? The time she and Cristian were together had not been long, but after thinking about it, she found that there were many things that happened between she and Cristian. As she thought about it, the elevator suddenly opened with a nging noise and Serena came back to herself and saw Luca pushing Cristian out of the elevator. The two stayed up and it could be clearly seen by their dark circles under their eyes. Serena paused and then stood up. Cristian did not expect to see her here. After a while, he saw the table in front of her and realized it, ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°It was you who told them to move my things here.¡± Luca knew they had something to say, and pushed him in front of Serena, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I will take care of my work.¡± Then he turned and entered the elevator without waiting for her to answer, and disappeared in an instant. Seeing this scene, Serena could only sneer by Luca¡¯s behavior. ¡°If they don¡¯t move your things, will you be obedient? ¡± Cristian looked at her, pushing his wheelchair. Seeing this, Serena tightened her red lips and followed him into the office. ¡°Then you can¡¯t force them to move my things, right? These things belonged to that department. You asked them to move the stuff, then¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. You just have to be my obedient secretary.¡± Serena: ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your secretary.¡± Cristian returned to the office desk and opened the notebook. His voice became a little cold. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you. I¡¯m ordering you.¡± He was overbearing and authoritarian. Serena hated his behavior. ¡°Cristian, do you think I should listen to what you say? Whatever it is? ¡± Cristianzily looked up, ¡°I thought from the moment you enter the Ferrari family, you already knew your fate.¡± ¡°Including being left at home by you in the middle of the night?¡± Serena suddenly asked aloud. Cristian was surprised for a moment and his thick eyebrows frowned. ¡°Can you repeat that?¡± ¡°What did you say before you leftst night? Wait for me toe back. ¡± The corners of Serena¡¯s lips twitched slightly and a bitter smile appeared in her face, ¡°I waited for you all night. Where did you go? I didn¡¯t even get a phone call, and now you¡¯ve brought my things here without asking me. Yes, I joined the family on behalf of my sister, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want.¡± She was a little excited about what she had said, and after she finished speaking, Serena nevertheless felt she had said too much. She seemed to be jealous,ining that he did not returned. Just like a resentful wife. Cristian frowned even more, ¡°Are you ming me for noting back and neglecting you?¡± Serena took a deep breath. Her lips pressed tightly together without answering. ¡°Ah.¡± Cristian gave a deepugh, and an evil light appeared in his eyes, ¡°You are lonely, right?¡± He turned the wheel toward Serena, ¡°Last night¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about what happenedst night!¡± Serena suddenly shouted. Seeing himing toward her, she quickly took a step back, ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Cristian stood still in the same ce in his wheelchair, looking displeased. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Serena thought about it for a while and clenched her fist, ¡°I hope¡­ you let me go now. ¡± She looked up at Cristian and red at him, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re not a real couple and sooner orter we¡¯ll get divorced. It¡¯s better that we act as if we are already divorced. I want to go back to my department now as if nothing happened today andst night.¡± Finished speaking, Serena turned and walked out. ¡°Stop!¡± Serena turned and looked at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that all right?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes fell on her face as a predator who looked at its prey, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re really ming me for neglecting youst night. Serena,st night I did something very important.¡± Hearing this, Serena began to lose control again. ¡°Something important? And you don¡¯t tell me?¡± Cristian paused and said, ¡°I was looking for someone.¡± ¡°You were looking for someone? Who were you looking for?¡± Serena was not satisfied with his answer. Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously, ¡°This is not your responsibility.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ Yes, I shouldn¡¯t have asked. When can I ask about your business? From today on, you don¡¯t have to care about my stuff. ¡± She was so angry! Seeing her being so angry, Cristian suddenly thought of something and he suddenly reached out his hand to pull Serena into his arms. Then he pinched her chin and said with a wicked expression, ¡°Divorcee, are you jealous?¡± Chapter 203: She is trying to seduce your husband! Was she¡­ jealous? ¡°Since I ran out in the middle of the night, leaving you alone at home, you¡¯ve been all alone and now you¡¯re jealous, right?¡± Cristian didn¡¯t use much strength, but he held her chin overbearingly and wouldn¡¯t let her move. Serena struggled with all her strength but could not pull away and finally could only say angrily, ¡°Let me go, Cristian. You ran out in the middle of the night to find another woman, and you asked me if I am jealous. If you are not crazy, then I am. Let me go now!¡± The strength in his hands increased a little. ¡°Then I am crazy. Tell me. Are you jealous?¡± ¡°No.¡± Serena pushed him hard, ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Cristian sneered deeply, ¡°I¡¯m still mad.¡± When the words ceased, Cristian leaned down and bit her lips. This sudden action shocked Serena. She stared at Cristian who was in front of her, and after a while her cheeks turned red. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°If you are jealous, would it be better to kiss you?¡± Cristian squinted his eyes and asked in a muted voice, pressing his forehead against her. Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She stared at him for ten seconds. After a while, sheughed, ¡°What¡­ You left me in the middle of the night. You wanted me to wait for you, but in the end you¡­¡± ¡°I asked you to wait, then you just waited?¡± Inexplicably, Cristian was especially happy to see Serena today, especially when he knew she was jealous. Cristian thought the woman in front of him was very pretty, so he wanted to tease her a little more. But he did not notice the change in Serena¡¯s mood at all.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Serena looked up, and her cold gaze fell on his face. ¡°Even though you still waited for me, I¡¯m back now, okay?¡± Serena curled her lips. Yes, she had waited for him all night for nothing, but he never showed up. At that moment when he appeared in thepany, he said that he came back. Thinking about this, Serena struggled vigorously, ¡°Cristian, let me go! I know you don¡¯t take me seriously, but you can¡¯t bully me like this. Do you think I am always fool and will always be at your mercy to listen to you? Leave me, leave me¡­. Oh.¡± Before she could finish her words, Cristian fiercely grasped her red lips, put his big hand on her back and stroked her gently, as if he wanted to calm her emotions. When he kissed her, Serena¡¯s pupils widened a little. Cristian¡¯s strong chest was in front of her, and his big fiery hand was behind her. His kiss was a little rough at first, but gradually it softened. And he sucked her lips with passion and affection, as if savoring something he loved. Gradually, Serena seemed to be captivated by it and finally calmed down. Cristian withdrew his lips and stroked her forehead. ¡°Moron, if I make you wait in the future, you should go to bed earlier.¡± Hearing that, Serena reacted as if someone poured cold water on her. This was not what she expected. In the future, he would still dump her to go find another woman. Only toe back and scold her. He looked at her as if she had been his pet that he only yed with her when he was not busy and ignored her when he was not free. Serena was not even a pet to Cristian. ¡°I have something to take care of. You can leave now.¡± Before Serena could react, Cristian stepped back and then stood by her side. Cristian¡¯s gaze turned away, and Serena stood looking at him for a long time. Cristian did not raise his head again, but after a while he suddenly remembered something: ¡°Help me make a cup of coffee.¡± Serena was still standing still. Cristian looked at her as if he noticed something. Receiving his sharp gaze, Serena felt a sense of bitterness and turned to prepare his coffee in silence. After making his coffee, Serena went back to her workce. Looking at herputer, she felt more and more ridiculous. From morning until noon, Serena was in a daze. Anna went upstairs to invite her for lunch. Then they ran into Alice who exited from the elevator as soon as they entered. Seeing Alice, Serena was a little surprised at first,¡± Alice, why are you here?¡± Alice was stunned for a while before exiting the elevator. ¡°Serena, were you okay the night of the anniversary event?¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°Yes.¡± Anna on the side could not help but curl her lips when she saw her, ¡°It has been a long time since the anniversary event and youe here today? Fortunately, nothing has happened. If something really happened, wouldn¡¯t it be rude of you to ask now?¡± ¡°You!¡± Alice stared at Anna fiercely and said, ¡°You have been very hostile toward me since we met. Have I offended you by any chance? If I remember correctly, we didn¡¯t know each other before, did we? ¡± Having said that, Alice also looked at Serena. Serena didn¡¯t know whether it was her illusion. In fact she felt that Alice¡¯s eyes seemed to show some doubt towards her. Serena opened her mouth and tried to defend herself. Anna said, ¡°I just don¡¯t like you, because you look like the type that I hate most! So I deliberately criticize you, so what?¡± Alice¡¯s anger had red on her eyebrows, but she finally restrained herself forcefully, ¡°Hey, my decent family doesn¡¯t care about a nobody like you. I don¡¯t care what your position is. No wonder you are just an ordinary employee. Of course I despise you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Anna squeezed Serena¡¯s arm and was reluctant to show weakness, ¡°Miss Giordano, when you teased me, did you forget that your good friend Serena is an ordinary employee too? Do you enjoy hurting her so much too? ¡± Alice had not thought about it. At that moment she just wanted to retort Anna and did not expect Serena to be involved. Serena¡¯s face paled and she did not respond. ¡°Sorry Serena, I didn¡¯t mean to belittle you. It¡¯s just that she¡­¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk about it anymore. Why are you here?¡± ¡°This¡­ ¡± Alice curled her lips awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m here to find Cristian.¡± Was she looking for Cristian? Serena gave her a surprised look, ¡°Are you looking for him?¡± ¡°Serena, don¡¯t think too much about it. It is just for work. Are you going to have lunch? Hurry up. I¡¯ll talk with Cristian and thene find you. ¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ Oh, we¡¯re going down. ¡± ¡°OK.¡± Alice smiled cheerfully at her, then pulled on her cor and headed for Cristian¡¯s office. After she left, Anna pinched Serena fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re stupid. Do you really let her to look for Cristian all by herself?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Serena looked at Anna puzzledly, ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Look at her! She wants to seduce Cristian. Why are you so stupid? ¡° Chapter 204: I don’t believe my eyes Did Alice want to seduce Cristian? Serena seemed to have heard something ridiculous. She said incredulously, ¡°It can¡¯t be. You must have misunderstood. I know her well. She won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Are you too naive or stupid?¡± Anna crossed her arms over her chest and said, ¡°She said she came her for work. Right? Did you see her bringing any documents? Also, if she came here for work. Doese she need to dress like that? Look at her cor. It¡¯s so low that it almost cannot cover her chest. I¡¯m afraid she will show it off for Mr. Cristian right away.¡± Serena said nothing. ¡°How do you be friends? Serena, do you believe such a woman?¡± At that moment, Serena did not know what to say. After Anna¡¯s speech, she felt it indeed strange that Alice came to talk business with Cristian. However, she and Alice had been friends for many years. She trusted Alice and did not believe Alice would do such a thing. After all, when she was in trouble, Alice always helped her a lot. ¡°Anna, I know you don¡¯t like her because of her look, but I¡¯ve known her for a long time. I know very well what kind of person she is. No one in the world knows her better than I do, so I would like¡­ those words I don¡¯t want to hear anymore, Alice¡­ she has always been a good friend of mine. She has helped me a lot. You don¡¯t know anything about the stories between us, and now you speak badly about her in front of me. If¡­¡± Serena paused, and a slight sadness was noticeable in her gaze. ¡°If you really can¡¯t change your attitude toward her, then¡­ it¡¯s better that we don¡¯t talk to each other anymore.¡± Anna opened her eyes wide. ¡°Wow, Serena you are really¡­ I¡¯m saying this for your own good, and you don¡¯t want to be my friend anymore because of that?¡± Serena said nothing, tightened her lips, and no expression was noticeable on her face. Anna was very disappointed, ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t like me then I won¡¯te to you anymore. That¡¯s fine.¡± Having said that, Anna left directly. Serena moved her lips, wanted to stop her but she did not do it in the end. Forgot it. If they were so much different, maybe it was better to stop being friends. Serena went alone to the cafeteria. After getting food, she saw that there was no more ce to sit down. Usually there was always Anna with her taking the seats while she went to get the food. At that moment¡­ Serena finally found a seat in the corner and sat down. She ate the food but had no appetite. She always ate with Anna, but at that moment she felt very lonely. Suddenly, Serena thought of Anna¡¯s speech. She said that Alice wanted to seduce Cristian. How was that possible? Alice was a smart woman and the daughter of the Giordano family. How could she like Cristian? After all, even if he was a handsome man, but he was always in a wheelchair. Although Serena did not dislike him, but normally other women should not like a man in a wheelchair. The more she thought about it, the more distressed she became. Although she trusted Alice, but thinking about Alice¡¯s clothing and Anna¡¯s words, Serena felt more and more anxious. She ate then went back upstairs hurriedly. She stepped out of the elevator but did not see Alice. Serena looked toward the office. She wondered if Alice was still inside. The office door was closed. And she didn¡¯t know what was going on inside the office. Serena was curious and walked toward the office. There was silence in the office and the door was ajar. Out of curiosity, she moved closer and closer. She heard the conversationing from inside. The voice sounded like Alice¡¯s, a soft and subtle voice. Although she could hear the voice, but that voice was too low, and Serena could not hear what she was saying clearly. Driven by curiosity, she approached the door and looked in through a crack. As soon as she saw inside, Serena¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Alice was sitting opposite Cristian who was looking at theputer. Her physique at that moment was particrly attractive, with her upper body leaning on the desk. Her wide and low cor showed her ample breasts. Serena bit her lip. How could this be? Did Alice not realize or¡­ was she doing it on purpose? At that moment, Serena felt distressed. She did not understand what was going on. Cristian, who was in the office, seemed to have sensed something and looked toward the door with a sharp look. Serena was startled and immediately hid herself. Her heart was pounding! After a while she returned to her workce. Sitting down, Serena felt confused. All she had in her mind was the image of Alice who leaned on Cristian¡¯s desk. That movement¡­ it looked like she didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but¡­ it was really revealing. Was she thinking too much or did Alice really try to seduce Cristian?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°She said she came her for work. Right? Did you see her bringing any documents? Also, if she came here for work. Doese she need to dress like that? Look at her cor. It¡¯s so low that it almost cannot cover her chest. I¡¯m afraid she will show it off for Mr. Cristian right away.¡± Anna¡¯s words resounded in Serena¡¯s mind and it suddenlu gave a blow to her head. ¡°Serena, don¡¯t think too much. We have known each other for a long time. She will never do such a thing behind your back. Besides, who will like the man like Cristian.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just worrying too much.¡± Serena consoled herself by talking to herself. Eventually she felt a little better and turned on theputer to work. As long as she stayed busy, she would not remember what she had just seen. But when she opened the file folder, she froze suddenly. Because the office door opened, and she heard noises. It was the sound of the wheelchair and the sound of Alice¡¯s high heels. Serena looked in their direction. ¡°Serena have you eaten? I¡¯m going out to eat with Mr. Cristian and I thought I am going to ask you toe along.¡± Serena: ¡°No, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Chapter 205: I know her better than you do ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Alice tilted her head slightly, ¡°So¡­ are youing to eat with us again? Just a little.¡± Serena nced at Cristian. There was not much expression on his face. When he saw Serena¡¯s gaze on him, he raised his eyebrows slightly. Looking at that expression, she suddenly felt angry. ¡°No, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m already full.¡± Alice looked at her with a somewhat displeased expression, ¡°Serena, are you really noting with us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m noting.¡± answered Serena who lowered her head. Then she concentrated on the work, as if she no longer wanted to continue the conversation. Alice looked at Cristian with some embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Cristian, Serena¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Okay.¡± Alice nodded, then looked at Serena, ¡°So Serena wait till wee back. I¡¯ll bring you some dessertter.¡± Then Alice joyfully pushed Cristian¡¯s wheelchair. Soon the two of them disappeared from Serena¡¯s sight. After they were gone, the pen Serena held in her hand fell onto the desk. Serena bit her lip and said to herself, ¡°Serena, don¡¯t think too much. Alice is not that kind of person. They are just going to eat together, besides¡­ she even invited you. You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want to go!¡± Yeah, she was the one who didn¡¯t want to go. Why didn¡¯t I go with them? It was obvious that I cared and wanted to go, but why did I refuse? Serena could not understand what was happening to her. She was very upset. If she knew she would care so much, she just went with them when Alice asked her to. Serena sighed as she leaned back on the desk. The elevator door opened,. Serena immediately straightened her back. Were they back so soon already? She heard hurried footsteps. Luca arrived quickly and saw Serena still sitting there. He got nervous, ¡°Mrs Ferrari, howe you are still here?¡± ¡°What?¡± Serena raised her head and looked at Luca who appeared unexpectedly in front of her. Why was he here? She did not know when Luca changed the way he called her. He called her Mrs Ferrari instead of Assistant Serena or Miss Serena. That change Serena had noticed only at that moment. ¡°You¡¯re always here, aren¡¯t you? Do you know that Mr. Cristian goes out to have a meal?¡± Serena was silent for a while, then nodded, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then what do you do?¡± ¡°What do I do?¡± Serena asked. Disgruntled. Luca licked his lips, gritted his teeth and stepped forward, ¡°Mrs Ferrari, didn¡¯t you see whom Mr. Cristian goes out to eat with?¡± ¡°Alice.¡± Serena replied. ¡°Then how can you still sit so quietly here?¡± Serena said nothing. She did not answer his question, just stared strangely at Luca. How came he now seem to be acting like Anna. Luca: ¡°Mrs Ferrari, I don¡¯t want to preach you, but you are Mr. Cristian¡¯s wife. Now he and Alice go to eat together. How can you sit here and do nothing? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will one day take him away from you?¡± Luca said this with a great effort, because he did not know what consequence of saying those words would bring. But he knew that if he did not say them, Mr. Cristian¡¯s wife might be someone else. It will be a real tragedy. Luca really didn¡¯t like Alice. Although she belonged to a wealthy family and she was pretty, but¡­ she was still Mrs Ferrari¡¯s friend. Stealing her friend¡¯s husband was really shameful. After Luca¡¯s words, Serena¡¯s expression changed. She frowned and stared at Luca who was in front of her, ¡°Luca, do you know what you are talking about?¡± ¡°Of course I do. Mrs Ferrari, don¡¯t you understand yet? Miss Alice and Mr. Cristian have been too closetely. Also, it¡¯s bad to say but, she seems to be continuously seducing Mr. Cristian.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Without even thinking about it, Serena denied Luca¡¯s hypothesis. ¡°How impossible?¡± Luca said again, ¡°I am a man. I can clearly feel whether she is seducing Mr. Cristian or not. Do you think you know better than me how a woman seduces a man?¡± Those words left Serena speechless for a while, then she calmed down and said, ¡°Although I cannot know better than you the way a woman seduces a man, but don¡¯t forget that I am a woman. I also know how a woman seduces a man. Besides, I know Alice better than you. She will never do such a thing.¡± ¡°Then howe you¡¯re sitting here and look down?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you saw Mr. Cristian and Miss Alice together and you feel upset? Okay, let¡¯s say Miss Alice doesn¡¯t have those intentions, but shouldn¡¯t you nip it in the bud?¡± Nip it in the bud? Alice had been my friend for so many years. How could I should treat her as if she were a husband stealer? I would betray our friendship.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, I already said what I want to say. If you are not careful now, then when she really wants to seduce Mr. Cristian, it will be the end of your friendship.¡± Serenay down again, looking like a deted balloon, ¡°Okay Luca, that¡¯s enough. I trust Alice. You can go and do your work. Hey what are you doing?¡± Before she could finish her words, Luca suddenly grabbed her and pulled her up, then pulling her towards the elevator. ¡°Luca, what are you doing? Let me go!¡± Did Luca want to take her to see Cristian and Alice? But she had already refused toe with them. If she went there, it would be too embarrassing. Thinking about that, Serena tried to free herself, ¡°Luca let me go now. If you want to stop them, you can do it yourself. Don¡¯t take me with you. It¡¯s you who are suspicious of them, not me.¡± ¡°But you are Mr. Cristian¡¯s wife. If you don¡¯t go, who else should go?¡± ¡°Whoever wants to go there. I don¡¯t want to go there.¡± The elevator door opened. To avoid being dragged into the elevator, Serena clutched the door of the side. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, I beg you. Come with me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Serena shook her head, but Luca¡¯s strength was too great that he removed Serena¡¯s clinging hand and pulled her into the elevator. The elevator door closed and Serena saw that a bruise appeared on her arm. Luca touched his head with embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Ferrari. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m really worried.¡± Such bruise and you didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Chapter 206: Let’s go back ¡°Surely you are here because Cristian told you to get back at me.¡± Serena touched the bruise that hurt slightly. By now Serena was already in the elevator. She had no chance to escape. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, when we go out. If you still resist, others might see us, then¡­ I won¡¯t be able to control what others think.¡± Was this a threat? Serena looked at him, but Luca quickly looked away, pretending nothing had happened. Soon the elevator door opened. Luca was standing behind Serena, ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, let¡¯s go.¡± Serena had no choice. She did not want to make a scene in front of everyone. Finally she walked out and Luca followed her. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be too far away. Let¡¯s go look for them nearby.¡± Serena paused, ¡°Searching nearby, can we find them?¡± ¡°Of course we can.¡± Luca seemed very confident. Actually when they met earlier, Luca had asked a few questions and Cristian¡¯s answer had given him some information of where they would go. If it hadn¡¯t been for the clues Cristian had provided, with all those ces nearby, he didn¡¯t even know where to find them. ¡°But¡­ earlier Alice had asked me toe with them together. I had refused. If I go now to find them, it¡¯s not like¡­¡± Serena thought about it and hesitated again. Luca did not give her a chance to think about it and said directly, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? You can say that you suddenly feel hungry again. Mrs. Ferrari, if you can¡¯t even say these things, you¡¯ll have to be careful that one day they will really steal Mr. Cristian from you.¡± Actually, she had never thought about that problem. Serena felt a little distressed. If it wasn¡¯t for Luca who dragged her hard, she wouldn¡¯t have gone at all. After all, she wanted to go too, and they were here now. Let¡¯s go. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, there is no need to be embarrassed. Besides, if one day your friend takes Mr. Cristian away from you, wouldn¡¯t that be an even more embarrassing thing?¡± He seems to be right. And she can¡¯t even contradict him. No. Serena reacted sharply, ¡°What nonsense are you talking? We are here to look for them. You act like they are really cheating on me.¡± Luca touched his head and smiled embarrassedly. Fine, as long as she was willing toe. Serena followed Luca. They walked for a while. It seemed that they had passed through several small streets, soon they arrived in front of a restaurant. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, it¡¯s this restaurant.¡± Serena looked at him, then turned around and saw two people sitting by the window. Cristian and Alice were not sitting across from each other, but rather next to each other. Alice was saying something to Cristian with the menu in her hand. Her cor seemed to be drooping, but it was not excessively so either. It was hard to tell if she was doing it on purpose or not. ¡°Wow, did you see that, Mrs. Ferrari? Now you¡¯re seeing it with your own eyes. That Alice is so close to Mr. Cristian, and she even has one shoulder out. That¡¯s a sure sign. Do you still trust her?¡± Serena stared at the two inside the restaurant, remained silent. Luca: ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, shall we go inside?¡± ¡°No!¡± Seeing that Luca was about to go inside, she immediately reached out her hand to stop him. She continued to stare at the two inside pensively. Suddenly, Cristian heard somethin and looked at their direction. Serena immediately felt the look. Frightened, she grabbed Luca and they hid in a corner as crouching down. ¡°Mr. Cristian, are we going to eat this or that?¡± Alice took the menu and leaned forward with her body approaching Cristian. She had sprayed a very delicate perfume and put on inviting makeup, which made her seemingly look like a pure and innocent girl. Alice was confident. If Cristian didn¡¯t like Serena, then if she made an effort, he might like her. After all, with her looks, she did not think Cristian would be able to remain indifferent. As Alice spoke, she noticed Cristian¡¯s gaze staring outside. Paused, Alice looked outside as well, ¡°Mr. Cristian, what is it? Is there something outside?¡± She said this and got up to see. ¡°There is nothing.¡± Cristian withdrew his gaze and the coldness of his eyes returned. Alice was not discouraged. Then she smiled, ¡°So Mr. Cristian, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Whatever, you decide it.¡± Cristian raised his head and looked at her with a sharp gaze. Alice was initially startled by that indifferent look. Cristian was like an ice. If she can make him fall in love with her, the ice would melt and he would be passionate to her. That was how Alice thought about him. She must not lose Cristian. She must get him at all costs! Alice smiled coquettishly, tried to make her voice thinner, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll order.¡± She called the waiter and ordered some dishes. Hearing her voice, Cristian frowned. After the waiter left, he looked at Alice thoughtfully. ¡°Do you know my favorite dishes?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing his question, Alice shyly lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°I heard it by ident. Do you mind it?¡± ¡°By ident?¡± ¡°Okay, fine.¡± Alice blushed a little and made a very shy expression, ¡°Actually ourpany is cooperating with the Ferrari Family Group, then Chiara had gathered some information of Mr. Cristian. I took a look at it and it stuck in my mind.¡± Serena and Luca who crouched outside saw and heard everything that was going on inside. Serena watched in silence. Luca felt disgusted and could not help but say, ¡°Damn, Mrs. Ferrari, your friend is really disgusting. What is her intention? Look at her expression. Now you still want to tell me that she is not that kind of person?¡± After Luca finishedining, he looked toward Serena and saw her standing there silently staring straight in. No expression on her face. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari?¡± ¡°Luca¡­ let¡¯s go back.¡± Chapter 207: Vanity slut to whom? Luca¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Go back? Mrs. Ferrari, aren¡¯t we going in?¡± ¡°No.¡± Serena lowered her eyes and stared at her toes, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Mrs. Ferrari¡­¡± Without waiting for Luca to say anything again, Serena got up and went in the opposite direction. Luca stood motionless. A few secondster, he turned to join her. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t we just say we were going in together?¡± No matter what Luca said, Serena ignored him and walked alone. Luca followed her for a long time. Finally he stood in front of her, ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, we are there now, and we¡¯re leaving without even going in. Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that?¡± Serena raised her head, and her indifferent gaze fell on Luca. Luca was a little puzzled, ¡°See what?¡± A slight bitterness was noticeable in Serena¡¯s eyes. Lowering her eyes, she said, ¡°The two of them are perfectly fine there. What are we going in for? We only disturb them. I think¡­ this is not a good idea.¡± Luca was speechless. His expression changed, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Where do you see them being fine? Mrs. Ferrari, you have seen with your own eyes Alice¡¯s true intention. How can you-¡± ¡°I know what Alice is like. What about Cristian? You always talk about Alice. Why don¡¯t you look at Cristian¡¯s attitude? Even if what you say is true, that Alice has feelings for Cristian, what about him? What are his intention? Doesn¡¯t he know how to reject a person who hits on him? Do I have to do it for him?¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± ¡°He is an adult. He has his own idea. I can¡¯t decide for him. What he wants to do, he just does it. If he really likes Alice and wants to be with her, I certainly can¡¯t threaten him against it. Luca, you¡¯ve never been in love with someone. You can¡¯t understand me. If that¡¯s what he wants, I can¡¯t stop him, even if we get in¡­¡± Serena lowered her eyes andughed at herself, ¡°It will only be a humiliation for me.¡± She cannot lose her pride. It was the most important thing. At that moment, Luca no longer knew how to respond to her. Serena¡¯s words seemed to be right. Indeed, Alice wanted to seduce Mr. Cristian, but if he did not give her any chance, she will surely have no way to do it. It was Mr. Cristian who agreed to eat together with Alice. No one had forced him. ¡°It takes two to tango. I am going back to work. You too if you are busy.¡± Having said that, Serena walked away with her head down, avoiding anyone noticing the tears in her eyes. When she finally went far away and realized that Luca who was no longer following her, she raised her head and wiped the tears from her eyes. Forgot it. If this was their choice, she can¡¯t do anything about it. Serena went back to work and met Anna who was leaving work. Anna saw Serena¡¯s eyes blushing and wanted to go and talk to her. She stepped forward but then remembered something, finally turned and walked away angrily. ¡°Anna¡­¡± Serena wanted to call her but finally just looked sad as Anna walked away. She stood for a while, then took the elevator and returned to the office. What she didn¡¯t know was that the people downstairs were already starting to talk behind her. ¡°Hey, did you guys see that? Just before, Alice from the Giordano family came here. At first I thought she came to find that Serena, but then I saw hering out together with Mr. Cristian giggling.¡± ¡°What, Alice is not Serena¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°Friend? In front of the man, there is really no friendship. Now it is amon thing to steal friend¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°Yeah, in front of man, all friendship shatters. Is Alice trying to steal her boyfriend? With her physique and social status, Serena will surely lose everything.¡± ¡°Surely will lose. Look at her. She has nothing at all. She¡¯s not even that beautiful. She¡¯s just not up to Alice¡¯s standards.¡± ¡°Did you see her earlier when she was back? It definitely didn¡¯t go well for her, even though she was just promoted. But I think in a few days she will be kicked out of the Ferrari Family Group.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking?¡± Anna suddenly intervened and looked at them fiercely, ¡°How can you talk about Mr. Cristian behind his back?¡± Those people saw that it was Anna from the finance department, said rudely, ¡°Anna, weren¡¯t you so friendly with that woman before? Howe you don¡¯t eat together in the cafeteria these days? Is it because she has been promoted and she doesn¡¯t want to talk to you anymore? But I say, you are too naive. She just wants to take advantage of you. Now she doesn¡¯t need you anymore and kicks you out.¡± Anna remained silent. ¡°Anna, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. For his kind of woman, you¡¯d better leave her alone. She¡¯ll be kicked out in a few days anyway.¡± Anna frowned, ¡°Who said she doesn¡¯t talk to me anymore? I have been sick these days. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to go to the cafeteria, okay? You don¡¯t know anything and you talk nonsense. Ignorant!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, then you want to fight with me? Let¡¯s see who wins?¡± ¡°What a barbaric woman! Let¡¯s leave her alone. Let¡¯s go!¡± They left and Anna stood there clenching her fists in anger. What a stupid Serena. I already told her that Alice wanted to seduce Cristian but she didn¡¯t want to believe it. Alice was really a bitch. She even came here to eat together with Cristian. How disgusting. * After Alice finished eating, she walked Cristian to thepany. Then they said goodbye at the parking lot. Just as Alice was about to open the car door, a hand suddenly pushed hard on the door. Alice raised her head and looked at the person. ¡°You vain slut!¡± The person was none other than Anna, who stared at Alice angrily at that moment. Alice only pretended to be nice in front of Serena. With others, she always had an arrogant attitude. When she heard Anna calling her that way, she directly raised her hand and pped her face.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Anna did not expect that Alice would raise her hand. She stepped back a little and looked at her shockingly. Alice gave a sinister and evil smile, ¡°Vanity slut to whom?¡± Chapter 208: Pretending to be her best friend ¡°How dare you¡± Anna stepped forward and Alice stepped back, ¡°This p is just a warning. If you¡¯re smart, then step aside, if not¡­ I of the Giordano family won¡¯t let you get away with this.¡± Anna rushed forward in any case and pped Alice. It was so hard and fast that Alice did not have time to react. ¡°You dare to hit me?¡± ¡°You can hit me, and why can¡¯t I?¡± Anna stepped forward and said wickedly. Alice put a hand to her face and stared at Anna with hostility as if she wanted to tear her apart, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you are Serena¡¯s friend then I dare not to hurt you.¡± ¡°Of course you can hurt me. You are even capable of stealing your best friend¡¯s husband, let alone me who is just her normal friend. Surely you will have ruthless methods to hurt me, am I right?¡± Hearing this, Alice¡¯s expression changed, ¡°What nonsense you say. I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± sneered Anna, wiping the blood at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t understand. After all, you always have to pretend, pretend to be Serena¡¯s best friend, pretend to be a naive girl in front of Mr. Cristian. But really you just want to seduce him. You purposely dress like this. Others don¡¯t understand but I do.¡± Anna¡¯s attitude was not at all friendly toward Alice. Initially, what Anna thought was only a suspicion, but after seeing Alicee back with Cristian and seeing that smile and the expression on Alice¡¯s face, Anna was quite sure that Alice wanted to have an affair with Cristian. ¡°What do you understand? Yours is just a hypothesis. You have no proof. You can¡¯t defame me like this.¡± ¡°I knew you won¡¯t admit it.¡± Anna sneered, then held up her cell phone, ¡°I already took the scene of you being together with Mr. Cristian and sent it to Serena. Guess what she will think of you after she sees it? Do you think you can still be best friends?¡± Hearing this, Alice¡¯s expression changed in an instant, ¡°What did you do?¡± She stepped forward to take Anna¡¯s cell phone, but Anna took a big step back and sneered, ¡°What? If you didn¡¯t do anything, howe you¡¯re panicking?¡± Alice tried to calm down, ¡°Even if you sent it to her? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong anyway, and then Serena won¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s see.¡± Anna put the cell phone away, cast a fierce nce at Alice, and then left. When Serena went to make tea, she saw a Facebook message. After watching the video Anna had sent her, she stood motionless for a long time, not even noticing the boiling water that was pouring out. She came to her senses when she felt the burning in her hand. She quickly put down the cup and looked at the burn on her reddened hand. She remained thoughtful for a while, then went to wash her hand with cold water and put on burn ointment afterwards. Finally she returned to her work ce. As soon as she sat down, she received another message from Anna. { I know you don¡¯t want to believe me now, but there is the video to prove that I am not talking nonsense. Serena, I am good at judging people, trust me.} Serena stared at that message in silence. When she was about to respond, she received Alice¡¯s call. Serena did not expect that sudden call. And the cell phone fell from her hand and kept ringing. After a long time, Serena answered. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Serena.¡± Serena did not answer. She wanted to hear what Alice would like to tell her. ¡°Forgive me, Serena.¡± Alice¡¯s voice sounded very distressed and her tone was pained, ¡°Did Anna send you the video? Whatever she says don¡¯t believe her. We are best friends. We are like sisters, even if the whole world betrayed you but I would never do that.¡± Serena gave a strained smile. She wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. Alice continued, ¡°Tell you what, I¡¯ll pick you up after work and we¡¯ll talk about it okay?¡± Eventually Serena agreed. Meanwhile, Cristian called her to the office giving her a business n and asked if she had any suggestions. Serena was a bit surprised when she took that project. He had never asked her for advice. How came today¡­. ¡°What?¡± Cristian looked up, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Serena looked up and looked at Cristian, then silently shook her head and carefully read the project. Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The office door opened and Leonardo entered. Serena was focused on the project and took no notice of the one who entered.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When Leonardo saw Serena, there was a slight sadness in her gaze but then he quickly returned to normal. He went to the desk. ¡°Cristian.¡± Serena suddenly heard Leonardo¡¯s voice and immediately raised her head. Cristian looked at Serena out of the corner of his eye. He wanted to see what Serena¡¯s reaction would be, but he did not expect that she would raise her head. He felt an anguish inside and his hand gripped. Leonardo and Serena¡¯s gaze met for a few seconds, then Serena lowered her head again. Leonardo wanted her to work for him but she didn¡¯t go. Then Cristian promoted she to work and now she was here. Maybe he would think she was a vain person. ¡°What?¡± Cristian¡¯s voice was cold, staring at Leonardo with a sharp gaze. Leonardo first cast a nce at Serena then said, ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver the document.¡± Leonardo stepped forward and ced the document on the desk. Cristian stared at that document and sneered, ¡°Since when is it my brother¡¯s turn to personally deliver documents? Or is it because you heard that someone is here and you can¡¯t wait toe and find her?¡± Serena remained speechless. She didn¡¯t say anything. What did that have to do with her? Cristian was very hostile toward Leonardo. They were not real brothers. Serena could understand that there was hostility between them, but she did not want toe between them. Leonardo smiled, ¡°You misunderstood. It¡¯s just that my secretary was busy so I came personally. Take a look at the documents. If there¡¯s no problem, you can sign it.¡± Cristian stood still staring intently at Leonardo. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you demote her? I was thinking of taking care of her and transferring her to work for me as a secretary.¡± Chapter 209: Don’t even have the courage to acknowledge Cristian sneered, ¡°My brother, you are worrying too much. The demotion was just to deceive the rest of the employee. Serena is my wife. How could I leave her there and let others hurt her?¡± Having said that, Cristian walked over to Serena who was still holding the papers in her hand. ¡°Right, Serena?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Serena had no time to react. With one arm, Cristian directly encircled her waist and then wrapped her in his arms. Serena¡¯s body fellpletely into Cristian¡¯s arms. Seeing the scene, Leonardo clenched his fists. And there was noticeable anger on his face. ¡°It seems that my wife is very enthusiastic today. Even took the initiative to hug me. So¡­ I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Before Serena understood anything, Cristian grabbed her chin and kissed her. At that moment, Serena was stunned. She forgot to even put up resistance. He and Alice were at the restaurant before, and now he kissed her in front of his brother. What was he doing? This was neither feeling of love nor desire. It was just a kind of revenge! Just because Leonardo was here, then he was doing it on purpose. Serena thought about it for a while. When she came to her senses and wanted to push him away, Cristian moved first and pulled her away. Leonardo already left the office.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Serena pped Cristian in the face. ¡°Asshole.¡± A handprint appeared on Cristian¡¯s face. His lips tightened, revealing his anger at that moment. Serena¡¯s anger did not subside. She wanted to p him again but this time she was stopped by Cristian. She tried to break free but could not. She said angrily, ¡°What are you going to do? Are you using me as a means to get back at Leonardo?¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze darkened and said in a stinging tone, ¡°You are the first woman who dares to hit me.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Serena bit her lip, ¡°You can humiliate me and I can¡¯t take revenge on you? Do you think you gave me a job transfer then I¡¯ll be grateful to you? Cristian, it¡¯s not like that! I would rather stay in that small department and do my work than return to this disgusting ce!¡± Having said that, Serena pushed Cristian away and ran off. Cristian saw her red eye sockets, froze, and stood still, staring at Serena¡¯s back until she disappeared. After a while, Cristian lowered his head. Was she sad? * Serena was not a person without temperament. After being humiliated by Cristian like that, she grabbed her bag and left thepany. Whether or not Cristian would deduct her sry or bonus. She did not want to stay there anymore. She left and went to a caf¨¦. When it was time of duty-off, she sent a message to Alice. Alice hurried over and saw Serena who sat there for a long time, with several cups of coffee in front of her. ¡°Serena.¡± Alice ran in panting, walked over to Serena to sit across from her. Alice¡¯s breathing calmed. ¡°Sit down.¡± said Serena with an indifferent expression. Alice sat down nervously. When the waiter approached, Alice ordered a cup of coffee, then looked at Serena. ¡°Serena, you look sad. Are you angry with me?¡± ¡°Angry?¡± Serena looked up at her. Alice was dressed very well. It was different from the midday. She was wearing a pink dress that only highlighted her thin neck through its round cor. Serena looked at her calmly and then lowered her eyes. ¡°What have I got to be angry about?¡± ¡°Serena, you don¡¯t to believe the video Anna sent you, do you?¡± Alice bit her lip, ¡°Don¡¯t believe her. She doesn¡¯t like me from the first moment she saw me. She also said I want to seduce Mr. Cristian. I am your best friend. How can I do such a thing?¡± Alice said a lot, but Serena remained silent. ¡°Serena, say something. Do you really believe what she said? We are best friends. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can swear to you.¡± Serena looked at Alice. Waiting for two seconds, Alice then raised her head, ¡°I swear to God. I really have no intention to seduce¡­¡± ¡°What are you looking for Cristian for?¡± Serena suddenly interrupted her. Alice tightened her lips, and her voice weakened, ¡°Nothing in particr.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was for work? Like nothing in particr?¡± Serena¡¯s tone was questioning. She really wanted to know what her best friend wanted to do. ¡°Serena, if you say that¡­ it¡¯s because you believed Anna¡¯s words. You suspect me, don¡¯t you?¡± Serena took a deep breath, ¡°Why do you think so? I¡¯m just asking what did you and Cristian talk about. Is there any problem? We used to tell each other everything, and now I can¡¯t even know what you talked about?¡± ¡°Serena, I¡­¡± Serena stared at her. Alice¡¯s eyes reddened. Immediately she wept. Serena was caught off guard. ¡°I thought you trust me no matter what happens. Serena, when I was in trouble, you were the one who got me out of trouble. I can hurt anyone but I will never hurt you. Maybe¡­ my attitude towards Anna is not very kind. Maybe in front of others, I act arrogantly. But with you Serena, I always act for your good! Although I am getting closer to Cristian, but I am definitely not doing it because I don¡¯t have intention of seducing him!¡± ¡°So¡­ you admit that you are getting closer to Cristian?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alice said, ¡°I admit that I am approaching Cristian on purpose, so what? He doesn¡¯t treat you well at all. I don¡¯t like him at all. I want to avenge for you. Besides, you and he are couple only in name. The baby you¡¯re carrying¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Serena interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t mention this matter again in the future!¡± She was a bit agitated. Alice stopped crying andughed, ¡°Why can¡¯t I mention? I¡¯m just telling the truth. I asked my older brother to help you find that person because I hope you can find your happiness. But what about you? He is in front of you and you don¡¯t even have the courage to acknowledge?¡± Chapter 210: Silent care Alice¡¯s tone was so high that it attracted the attention of everyone in the cafeteria. Serena noticed and, in a hurry, moved toward Alice and covered her mouth with hand, ¡°Stop it, stop it.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me talk?¡± asked Alice as she grabbed Serena¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have the courage to face reality, but I do! After all, I am a stranger to this matter. I know what kind of person you will be happy with, and I also understand who is really good to you and who is not!¡± ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want to listen to you anymore,¡± Serena replied as she freed herself from the grip on her hand, ¡°If you want to keep saying these things, then go ahead on your own.¡± As soon as Serena finished speaking, she grabbed her bag and quickly headed for the exit. Alice stood in disbelief for a few seconds, staring at her back. Then, once she recovered, she wiped the tears on her face and ran after her, ¡°Serena, don¡¯t be angry. Just listen to me please.¡± Serena continued walking and was unconcerned of Alice. There were too many people in the cafeteria. If anyone she knew overheard Alice¡¯s nonsense¡­ it would be a mess. ¡°I know his identity makes you feel bad, but this world is full of things that can¡¯t be changed. As long as he has nothing against you and takes responsibility. If you get together with him, you will surely be much happier than now!¡± Hearing these words, Serena stopped immediately and turned to look at Alice. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Seeing that she had stopped, Alice also stopped her run. Nodding her head, she continued, ¡°Leonardo has a sweet character. He is very elegant. He is a real gentleman, and then I really think he likes you. If only you¡­.¡± ¡°And so, just because of that, you think he likes me? Alice, if he really wants to take responsibility, why does he never say anything to me?¡± ¡°Waht?¡± mumbled Alice motionlessly. ¡°It¡¯s already been a long time. If he has feelings for me, or if he wants to take responsibility, why does he never seek me out? I¡¯ve always been the one looking for him instead. What does that mean?¡± said Serena who was unable to hide her self-pity and, without waiting for an answer from Alice, continued, ¡°That means he doesn¡¯t care what happened that night. He doesn¡¯t want to have engagement with the woman of that night. Or¡­ He simply doesn¡¯t give a damn about that night. In his eyes, that night was just an ident, and I¡­ I was the one who opened the car door. No one cares.¡± ¡°I never thought about it. Actually, what you said is right. Have you ever thought about it though? Have you ever thought that maybe he¡¯s looking for you too? Only¡­ you don¡¯t know how he is looking for you. Just like Leonardo who doesn¡¯t know that we are looking for him, right? Probably, he still hasn¡¯t found any clues that lead to you. After all¡­¡± Anding to this point, Alice lowered her gaze as if to hide something, and continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t leave any clues that night, just¡­ that button.¡± Bringing up the question of the button again, Alice shuddered: how could she seize the button that was still in Serena¡¯s hand? Alice had already had two buttons. If she could take back even thest one that was still in Serena¡¯s possession, she would have nothing more to worry about. Alice then, proposed out of the blue, ¡°What if I find a way for him to look for you?¡± ¡°In what way? What way?¡± ¡°Give me the button. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Alice¡¯s wicked intention grew stronger and stronger. Serena meanwhile stood still, not agreed but also not rejected the proposal. ¡°Serena? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Actually, that¡¯s fine too,¡± Serena said in a light, almost relieved tone, ¡°I don¡¯t care who the man was that night, and I don¡¯t demand anything from him. I just want to live peacefully in the present.¡± Hearing her words like this, Alice became agitated, ¡°But how can you? I had to ask my brother to help you in every way, and now you say you just want to live peacefully in the present. But how do you live peacefully at the present? Every night you have to sleep on the floor, and Cristian doesn¡¯t even look at you. What do you want to do, Serena? You really can¡¯t leave a man like that?¡± Yes, he certainly wasn¡¯t great with her. Sometimes, though, he was good and gave her attention. She had never met anyone like him. When she was in need, he appeared like a god to help her. And even as she talked about his being so arrogant, Serena could not restrain her feelings toward him. ¡°Serena, don¡¯t tell me you like him?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Serena, ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± At these words, Alice opened her eyes wide in disbelief, staggered, ¡°You¡­.¡± Finally admitting the truth, Serena immediately felt much better. ¡°I know I probably sound ridiculous to you, but only I know what I went through emotionally, too. So¡­ if you really care about my happiness, stop here.¡± ¡°Serena!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°All right, let¡¯s end it here for today. In the past I was wrong for suspecting you, however¡­ Please don¡¯t go near Cristian again. Not because I don¡¯t trust you, but I would like to avoid gossip. Do you understand me or not, Alice?¡± Alice did not answer and just looked at her unsatisfactorily, biting her lip at the same time. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. How can you like him? Besides, you will be divorced soon!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Serena nodded with a bitter smile, ¡°In a few months I will leave the Ferrari family. I will be with him for only a short time, so¡­ I want to see him again for these few months and then, when the timees, I will quietly leave.¡± ¡°Serena¡­ Why don¡¯t you think about it some more? And then¡­ Are you really going to leave?¡­. And what are you going to do with the baby? Where are you going to go? Have you really never thought that maybe Leonardo is also looking for you?¡± insisted Alice. ¡°No need to think about it. I don¡¯t have any feeling towards him anyway. And I don¡¯t like the idea of using the child¡¯s excuse to tie myself to a person,¡± Serena said in a quiet voice. Seeing that there was no way to convince Serena, Alice clenched her fists tightly. She thought that by convincing her to partner with Leonardo, she would finally get to be with Cristian. However, now¡­ Serena had even admitted that she had feelings for Cristian. Would she be able to wait until the day Serena left? No. Absolutely not! Serena¡¯s exit from the Ferrari family was still several months away. They had only been married a few months, and she had already begun to have feelings for Cristian. If Alice did not do something now, who knew what might happen in the future. In case of new changes, it was doubtful that Alice would be able to take control. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s already gettingte. Now I will go home, but remember what we said to each other,¡± said Serena. Alice stared at her back and could not stop herself from grinding her teeth. She could not ept her staying beside Cristian, and silently taking care of him!!! Chapter 211: Come here! Time passed quickly. A week had already passed since the day Serena pped Cristian. Serena also admitted in front of Alice that she had feelings for Cristian and wanted to apany him in the future. She gradually calmed down. In the beginning, she probably was the one who thought too much and expected too much. And that was the reason why there were always conflicts between them. If she was able to be calmer, to face things more calmly, perhaps she and Cristian would be able to be a happy couple in the rest of time. Serena finally figured it all out. Instead of bickering about everything, it was better to keep calm and try to be together with him peacefully. But Cristian was confused. He was a very proud person who would never admit anything in front of Serena, plus he wasn¡¯t probably sure how Serena felt. At first he felt that she was the victim of their marriage, but then little by little¡­ something had changed. It was hard to tell more, though. He would like to see her go out of her mind with jealousy, but who expected that the next day she would be unexpectedly quiet and greet him after she woke up. And then she just went to the bathroom as if nothing had happened. She worked, ate and went home. Sometimes when she was duty off, she would went to shopping mall to learn more about sales techniques. Cristian had noticed her behaviors. ¡°Has she gone crazy?¡± asked Cristian suddenly. Luca, who was following him, paused for a moment and didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the question. Then, recovering himself, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you by any chance talking about Mrs. Ferrari, Mr. Cristian?¡± Annoyed, Cristian replied, ¡°If not her, then who?¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± mumbled Luca who was almost frightened. Thinking back to the events of the past few days, Luca patted his head, ¡°Mrs. Ferrari seems very normal, doesn¡¯t she?¡± She had a very quiet tone when speaking with Cristian everyday. Even if Cristian tried to provoke her, she did not get angry as in the past, but rather kept exemry calm. So, Luca could not help but think that everything was fine. If two people treated each other with respect and consideration, they would probably end up having feelings for each other in the future. Yes, all was very normal. Cristian¡¯s gaze paused for a few moments. Yes, all was too normal. That was why it was strange. ¡°Normal?¡± asked Cristian doubtfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± replied Luca after a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°¡­ How stupid.¡± It just seemed useless to talk to him, so Cristian closed his eyes and didn¡¯t take any more notice of him. Luca thought about it for a while and asked, ¡°Mr. Cristian, are you angry that Mrs. Ferrari doesn¡¯t argue with you anymore?¡± Cristian remained silent. Luca then grabbed his chin as if he was in contemtion, ¡°After all, in the past she used to quarrel with you a lot, whereastely she doesn¡¯t contradict you anymore. Haven¡¯t you gotten used to it yet?¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± said Cristian. Luca looked more than a little bewildered, but since Cristian told him to shut up, he dared not go on with the talk. But still beset by doubts, he thought about whether he should go and talk to Mrs. Ferrari. Taking advantage of the fact that Serena went to make herself some coffee in the pantry, Luca approached her inconspicuously and asked her how things were going. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari,tely¡­ how are things going?¡± ¡°How?¡± asked Serena with a quiet expression as she spun her coffee. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari seems like a different persontely.¡± Hearing these words, Serena stopped and smiled slightly, ¡°And isn¡¯t that good? Every day I can be calm and quiet. That sounds good to me.¡± At least she wouldn¡¯t be sad and angry about things of no importance. ¡°Calm and peaceful?¡±, Luca, who was looking at her, seemed to catch another moods in her that was anything else but ¡°calm¡± and ¡°peaceful¡±. However, not knowing if it was just his mistake, he asked without thinking, ¡°But, Mrs. Ferrari, are you really calm and peaceful, or is it just superficial?¡± ¡°What are you implying, Luca?¡± asked Serena in turn. Seeing Serena¡¯s reaction, Luca gestured with his hand as if to exin himself, ¡°No no, I just want to remind you that, Mr. Cristian¡­ he treats you specially, and then I wish you two can be good, so¡­¡± He had not yet finished speaking but Serena was already a little weirded out. She remembered that Luca was always very courteous to her, but he didn¡¯t like her for he kept telling her not to ask too many questions. ¡°I still have a lot of things to do at work, and I also have to bring Cristian his coffee, so I¡¯d better go.¡± Serena had no desire to pursue this topic with him, so she immediately left the pantry. As soon as Serena left, Luca gripped his head tightly, distressed. Could it be that he had said something wrong? Luca did not like Serena in the past. However, then gradually, as he got to know her, he began to feel some pity for her. Her ex-husband was a phnderer, however, she decided to take care of their child, even sign a contract with Cristian. Besides, Luca had noticed how she behaved in front of Cristian for a few days now. He was now certain that she was not the kind of frivolous and venal woman whom everyone thought she was. Everything that happened to her had certainly not been intended by her. But it was a matter of bad luck, or¡­ she trusted the wrong people. Sitting in front of the office window in his wheelchair, Cristian looked through the ss at the scenery below. But he didn¡¯t watch any specific thing through the window. Since Serena turned into a normal person, he in turn had changed as well. Every day he purposely tried to make troubles with her, but each time her reactions made him realize that it was a losing battle. Knock Knock. The door opened and Serena came in carrying coffee. Without looking around, Serena ced the coffee cup on the table and calmly said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, your coffee is ready. If there is nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± And finished speaking, she turned to leave.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Stop.¡± Serena then stopped her steps and turned to look at Cristian, ¡°Mr. Cristian, do you need anything?¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Serena¡¯s eyes and eyebrows curved suspiciously, while she did not move at all. So, after a while, Serena asked again, ¡°Mr. Cristian, do you have any other needs? Please tell me.¡± ¡°I told you toe here. What¡¯s the need to waste any more words?¡± Cristian¡¯s tone of voice was cold, and his gaze fixed on her in a threatening manner. Serena nced at him. Cristian looked like a beast staring at her lunch. That look,tely¡­ they lived in a peaceful life, however now¡­ was he about to explode again? In any case, Serena, having no other choice, could only slowly approach until she got in front of him. ¡°Here I am, Mr. Cristian. What is it?¡± Chapter 212: You really don’t regret it? ¡°Come closer.¡± ¡°Mr. Cristian?¡±, Serena advanced a small step. Cristian, seeing that there was still a distance of seven, eight steps between him and Serena, felt a disappointment growing rapidly inside, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five seconds, you¡¯d better hurry up ande here in front of me.¡± ¡°Five.¡± ¡°Four.¡± Serena quickly looked up at Cristian and saw that he was indeed counting. She therefore hesitated for a moment, but then caught up with him just at the stroke of thest second. As he voice stopped, Cristian¡¯s look instantly cooled as well, ¡°You damn divorcee, how dare you make me wait!¡± Serena¡¯splexion changed slightly, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I¡­.¡± She had not yet finished speaking, that he brutally grabbed her wrists, pulled her violently to him and kissed her impetuously like a storm. ¡°Ah¡­¡± mumbled Serena who was nowpletely his prey. She was sitting on hisp, totally being enveloped by Cristian¡¯s overbearing masculinity. Serena¡¯s mouth had been filled with Cristian¡¯s tongue. He continued to kiss her with great vigor, upying every single corner of her mouth and trying to breathe in his scent and breath at will. She wanted to rebel, but since she could not move, she could do nothing but surrender to him. About a few minutes, Cristian finally withdrew his tongue and still held her chin with his fingers. His proud gaze stared at her red lips. ¡°If I don¡¯t do something to you, then you immediately forget who you are, right?¡± Despite the vigor of the kiss, Serena was still very sober probably because the kisssted rtively short. Serena stared at Cristian. His eyes were as deep as the sea, and hid anger was akin to the waves rushing over the surface of the sea. So she blinked and said in a quiet voice, ¡°Of course I know who I am.¡± ¡°Then tell me, who are you?¡± Serena said with augh, ¡°Mr. Cristian, instead of asking me, why not ask yourself? I am exactly who you want me to be.¡± Cristian was speechless. Damn her. He just got mad at her, and she was pretending not to care? ¡°Divorcee, are you making me mad at you on purpose?¡± So he pinched her shoulder with some force. Serena frowned out of pain and moved her lips slightly, as if to scream. Cristian, with piercing eyes fixed on her, said, ¡°Even if I did that to you, and you don¡¯t care about it?¡± Serena recovered violently. Although he was only trying to stimte her, she had made up her mind. She then closed her eyes and said in a calm voice, ¡°If Mr. Cristian has let off enough steam, could you let me go now?¡± After a long moment of silence, Cristian did not hold back and exploded again, ¡°Let you go? Never in your entire life.¡± He lifted her dress with violence that frightened Serena, who grabbed his hand and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Cristian scrutinized her and saw that Serena¡¯s face finally began to change. He said in an almost devilish tone, ¡°Are you afraid now? Until just now you were pretending not to be. And I thought you didn¡¯t care anymore.¡± Serena, not knowing what to say, took a breath and kept grabbing Cristian¡¯s hand, preventing him from moving, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I still have a lot of work to do, I¡­.¡± ¡°Stop that.¡± Cristian then increased the force and wanted to lift Serena¡¯s dress. Worried, Serena took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Cristian!¡± Cristian¡¯s hand finally stopped and said with a mocking smile, ¡°Say it again.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Serena, who could not stop herself from moving her lips in anger, was speechless for a moment. Obviously she did not go along with Cristian¡¯s demands. His hand then began to move again, and his gaze grew more and more threatening: ¡°You¡¯re always obstinate, huh? Do you say it or not?¡± Serena, who began to tremble, asked again, ¡°Cristian, but¡­ what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Carry out a husban¡¯s duty.¡± His warm hand was like hot iron resting on Serena¡¯s skin and she was unable to stop herself from trembling. She tried to maintain calm at least in appearance. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m pregnant, I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t¡­.¡± Cristian then arrested his hand and squinted his eyes. He had almost forgotten that she was pregnant. Serena, seeing his hand stop, hoped he would let her go, but suddenly his hand rested right on her belly. After all this time, Serena¡¯s belly had not grown much. Cristian¡¯s hand on her had frightened her not a little. He wasn¡¯t going to hurt her child, was he? Some more time passed. Cristian¡¯s hand was still on Serena¡¯s belly, as if to warm her, without being apanied by any movement. And only after a while, Cristian cleared his throat and said, ¡°Do you really not regret giving birth to this child?¡± Serena said nothing. What could she say? The child was not her ex-husband Francesco¡¯s. Serena then blinked and her eyebrows trembled slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Ah, what do you mean I don¡¯t understand?¡± ¡°You are a man. You cannot get pregnant. You don¡¯t know¡­ what it means to be a mother.¡± Seeing her like this, Cristian suddenly thought back to his own mother. He recalled the scene when his mother was dying. Cristian¡¯s gaze sank for a few moments and he rested his head on Serena¡¯s neck. Before her death, his mother forced him to return to the Ferrari family, and Cristian was very resentful. His father introduced his mistress into the family, and kicked out his real wife. How could his mother agree to have a child by this man? His mother then, was looking at him with smile and taking his hand. ¡°Silly boy, mother did not give birth to you for that man, but for you.¡± Cristian was stunned at his mother¡¯s words. He then squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°For me?¡± Beatrice Marchetti, who was at their side, heard these words and added, ¡°Of course Cristian. Do you really believe that my sister gave birth to you for your womanizer father? She gave birth to you precisely for you. You are the one she kept for nine months in her womb. Even though that phnderer¡¯s blood runs in your veins, your blood is also half your mother¡¯s. Besides, when she had you in her womb, you were one. As a mother and¡­ She could never have gotten rid of her own child in such a cruel way.¡± Cristian was silent at these words. Cristian¡¯s mother was Beatrice Marchetti¡¯s older sister. Her name was Iris. Cristian¡¯s father had affair and introduced his mistress into the family after they got married. Iris was enraged and immediately filed for divorce, only to realizeter that she was pregnant. At the time, her sister Beatrice advised her to get rid of the baby, but Iris wanted to keep it at all costs. Certainly, the story of Serena and her mother Iris were very simr. The only difference was that her mother Iris did not remarry and raised Cristian alone, while Serena remarried him. Cristian initially could not ept the baby because of this, and also did not want to take care of another man¡¯s child. He also thought Serena was a fool who wanted to bring such a phnderer¡¯s child into the world. But her behavior reminded him of that of his mother Iris, and then¡­ Physically, she could not endure an abortion, and that was the main reason she was still carrying that child. Chapter 213: It has nothing to do with you! Petrified, Serena allowed Cristian to rest his head in the back of her head. Feeling the man¡¯s chin resting on her shoulder, she waited for his next movement, but he did nothing. She was surprised because being in his arms she clearly felt that the atmosphere around him suddenly became so sad. Sadness? For a moment, Serena doubted her sense. How did she find such a feeling about this man? ¡°What happened to you?¡± she asked him doubtfully. Could it be that her story had reminded him of something bad? Cristian neither answered nor moved. He remained silent. When Serena tried to move, he squeezed her wrist and said in a low voice full of sadness, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hold you for a few minutes.¡± She was stunned and felt a thud to her heart. That meant she did not sense it wrong. He was really distressing. After that she did not moved, letting him lean on her. So much so that¡­ she felt sorry for him, raised her hand and slowly ced it on his back. She sensed that his body trembled for a moment when she ced her hand on his back and then became still again. The two remained sitting in this position. After a few minutes, Serena noticed that he had fallen asleep, so she lowered her head to look at him and saw his dark circles under his eyes. Apparently he did not sleep so well these days. So her heart softened and she let him rest, not daring to move even for a while. No one knew how long itsted. Suddenly someone knocked on the office door, then Leonardo and Luca walked in together. Seeing the scene, the two stopped talking. Luca opened his eyes wide in disbelief and pointed to Serena, ¡°Mrs. Serena, what are you and Mr. Cristian doing!¡± ¡°Shhh¡± Serena covered her mouth with a finger and asked Luca to be quiet. Seeing Luca stopped talking, she looked up and noticed a fiery look falling on her face. Following her gaze, she noticed that together with Luca was Leonardo. From his face with wrinkled eyebrows, it could be perceived there was a slight sense of anger in Leonardo. Luca broke the awkward atmosphere with a coughing sound and said to Leonardo, ¡°Since Mr. Cristian and Ms. Serena are busy, then let¡¯s go out ande backter,¡± but Leonardo remained motionless and replied in a voice that carried a bit of coldness, ¡°I have something very important to discuss with Cristian.¡± ¡°I understand, Mr. Leonardo, but¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing during working hours?¡± Leonardo did not even let Luca finish his sentence. His voice not was so loud but could reach every corner of the office. Hearing this, Luca reiterated, ¡°Mr. Leonardo, this is Mr. Cristian¡¯s office, and he can do whatever he wants.¡± ¡°But it should also not be forgotten that although this is his office, we are in the Ferrari family business!¡± Leonardo added. Leonardo¡¯s anger stunned even Serena, who looked at him. He used to be such a nice man. How came he became so aggressive now? Unconsciously, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Before she could react, Cristian who was leaning over her moved and said, ¡°Leonardo, did youe to my office to vent your anger? What made you so angry?¡± Cristian had probably just woken up. His low voice carried a slight sense of temptation, which ¡°caressed¡± Serena¡¯s heart. Cristian moved and slowly raised his head. His eyes fixed on Leonardo, who answered him with the same cold stare, without a hint of terror. ¡°Grandfather entrusted you with the business, but he didn¡¯t give you the permission to bullshit, did he?¡± Leonardo sat down on a chair and asked in a calm voice. Cristian curved his mouth slightly and reiterated, ¡°What do you mean by bullshit? Every decision I make is for the good of the Ferrati family. When did I ever bullshit?¡± ¡°It¡¯s work time. What are you doing?¡± Leonardo continued. Cristian raised his eyebrows, ¡°Can¡¯t you see what I¡¯m doing?¡± As words finished, his hand was ced around Serena¡¯s waist and squeezed her tightly. Serena did not expect this and let out a scream of surprise. Seeing the scene, Leonardo clenched his hand tightly. ¡°Why are you angry? Serena is my wife. What¡¯s wrong with me hugging my wife and resting for a moment if I¡¯m tired from work?¡± Cristian asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m already doing the bullshit? I just slept for a few minutes leaning on Serena. If I had done something else with her¡­ then what will you think?¡± as he spoke, he moved even closer to Serena. His lips lingered on her face. Leonardo half-closed his lips to hold back his anger, ¡°Ridiculous! What if someone elsees to see you right now and sees this scene?¡± What Cristian did caused an even greater visual impact for him. He looked toward Serena, hoping to see sign of humiliation on her face. But he did not notice any extra expression. He left the papers on the desk and said, ¡°Here is the information you wanted.¡± Then leonardo left.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Luca also walked out of the room following Leonardo, leaving the couple alone in the office again. On Serena¡¯s face was still expressionless, but only she knew how fast her heart was beating. She waited in silence for his order as she thought Cristian behaved like this just to pretend in front of Leonardo. Now that Leonardo was gone, he would surely return as before. With her help, Cristian stood up and said, ¡°You go back to work. When you¡¯re done, wait for me. Let¡¯s go home together.¡± Serena was stunned for a moment before slowly nodding, ¡°Okay,¡± then stood up and headed for the exit. As she returned to her seat, a man suddenly appeared and grabbed her arm. The man was none other than Leonardo. Serena¡¯s face changed, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± But he did not listen to her. He pulled her into the elevator and then pressed the floor number of his office. He was not kind at all, ¡°I want to help you and transfered your post even if you don¡¯t agree. Why do you have to stay by his side? Don¡¯t you feel humiliated at all?¡± ¡°Humiliated?¡± ¡°It is obvious that he is exploiting you to make a show in front of me. Serena, even if he is, don¡¯t you care? If a man doesn¡¯t know how to love a woman, then if you stay by his side you won¡¯t be happy for the rest of your life!¡± Serena was astonished. After a while, she calmly withdrew her hand and said, ¡°This is my business. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Chapter 214: Don’t want to lie to you ¡°Nothing to do with me?¡± Leonardo froze instantly, not imagining that Serena would say such offensive words to him. But he did not give up, holding her wrist, ¡°Serena, think again. Are what you said is really what you think?¡± Serena raised her eyes to look at him, ¡°Leonardo, I already told you that it is not possible to have a rtionship between us. Why don¡¯t you leave me alone? Besides, Cristian and I are couple, so how he treats me and how I feel are my business.¡± ¡°Do you really not care even if he treats you like that? Even if he is humiliating and taking advantage of you? Serena, why are you so stupid?¡± She half-closed her lips and said nothing, but Leonardo came closer and hugged her, ¡°Come to me. I can give you the peaceful life you always want. I will surely treat you a thousand times better than Cristian.¡± As soon as he finished talking, he heard a lowugh. Taking a step back in surprise, he saw the mocking smile on her face. ¡°You keep saying you want me to be good and Cristian is exploiting and humiliating me, but finally you are not like him?¡± Leonardo was petrified, ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong? No matter what Cristian does and what you say, I¡¯m just a victim of the fight between you two brothers,¡± Serena¡¯s voice was so calm as she withdrew her hand. Leonardo frowned and asked, ¡°Why are these thoughts in your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one who wants to think like that. That¡¯s the truth. Do you still remember when Alessandro called me to his room after I was married to Cristian? You were there that day too, or am I wrong? Alessandro asked me to be his spy. This marriage itself is nothing but a trap of yours, to let me be next to Cristian. You do not expect that I don¡¯t intend to obey your orders, so you changed the strategy, thinking if you treated me well, then I will continue to work for you, right?¡± the words were spoken in a firm voice. Although Serena¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, but these words were like stones falling deep into Leonardo¡¯s heart. They were so heavy as if they gave him a fierce p. He stared at Serena for a long time, tried to reiterate, but said nothing.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing the unresponsive man, Serena¡¯s smile became more sarcastic, ¡°Looks like I was right,¡± then reached out her hand to press on the door opener button. Before she pressed it, Leonardo stopped her and said in a voice full of tiredness, ¡°Yes, you are right. At first I approached you with this purpose, but as time goes by, I find that it is getting a little out of hand. Serena, I am against my initial intention. Now what I know is only the fact that I love you and nothing else.¡± These words were so full of emotion that anyone who heard them would be moved. But Serena was convinced that this man was acting. She said with smile, ¡°The nice words¡­ who won¡¯t know how to say them? Since you know who I really am, you should know that I¡¯m not just another naive woman. All these sweet words don¡¯t work on me.¡± After saying this, Serena retracted her hand and pressed the nearest floor of the elevator. As soon as the door opened, she immediately took a step and got out. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Leonardo said anxiously, ¡°But now I really like you. I am willing to give you time. I will wait until the day you believe my words! But before that dayes, can you promise me to take care of yourself, not let Cristian humiliate or exploit you?¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s footsteps stopped and she turned to look at him, ¡°You think I have been humiliated. That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t your attitude towards me. Have you ever thought that I like Cristian? So even if he humiliates or exploits me, I allow him to do it.¡± ¡°What did you say? Do you like Cristian?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Serena nodded, ¡°I just like him. So what I do is my business. I hope you won¡¯t meddle in my business in the future. As for the 300, 000 euros you gave my mother, I will find a way to pay you back with interest as soon as possible.¡± After saying this, she left, without giving him another chance to speak. Leonardo stood alone in the ce. His eyes were full of anguish as she walked away. Until the elevator door closed again, his gaze became iprehensible, like the deep sea, which no end can be seen. Serena came out from the elevator but found out that she was right in the finance department. After a few steps, she unexpectedly caught Anna in the hallway. When their gazes met, both were surprised. It was Anna who was the first to crack a smile. In a joyful voice she asked, ¡°Serena, do youe here to see me?¡± Serena curved her lips with some embarrassment, not knowing how to answer her question. Could she say that she was here by mistake? Before she could tell the truth, Anna ced a cup of tea in her hand and approached her with much excitement. Anna hugged her and said, ¡°Great! I knew you won¡¯t be so cruel as to never speak to me again. Serena I am so happy you are here.¡± Serena could only confirm her words by nodding. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint such an innocent and simple-thinking person. ¡°Serena, you have always ignored me these days. I thought you really didn¡¯t want me as your friend anymore. I didn¡¯t think you wille looking for me today. Oh, that¡¯s right,e with me. I have a gift for you¡± Anna took her hand and dragged her to her work ce. Then she handed her a bag, ¡°I know I was a little too impulsive that day. I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you about the nonsense before finding evidence. But I did it because I like you. I bought this for you as a remedy for what I had done, but I was afraid you will ignore me. So I have never sought you out.¡± Serena lowered herself and opened the box. Inside contained an elegant brooch. Seeing this, inexplicably, her eyes moistened. Anna was always so kind to her, but she had really thought of never talking to Anna again. Serena cared about what she had done and did not need a friend who talked bad about people behind their backs. The friendship between her and Alice hadsted for many years. Their rtionship would not be easily broken by words said by another person. So she had decided to leave Anna to choose Alice, but she did not think Anna had been waiting for her all these days. ¡°But are you crying?¡± Anna noticed Serena¡¯s eyes were red. She was petrified and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I say something wrong again?¡± Serena looked at her with red eyes and said, ¡°Actually I¡¯m here today by mistake. I don¡¯t want to lie to you.¡± Chapter 215: I have no feeling for him As soon as Serena finished saying, the smile on Anna¡¯s face froze and she looked at her awkwardly, ¡°So¡­ you mean you¡¯re not here to make up with me? Then my gift¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. If I don¡¯te here, maybe I won¡¯t know about everything you have done. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Anna stood there without saying anything. Suddenly her eyes also turned red. She forcefully wiped away the tears streaming from her eyes and then asked with a bitter smile, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m particrly stupid? You think I¡¯m the kind of people who only say bad things about others behind their backs, right? When I just met you, I treated you badly and even had an arrogant attitude, but then I realized that I misunderstood you. So I tried to make up for it by considering you as my best friend. Are you now confirming to me that everything I did was useless?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Serena shook her head to deny what she had said, ¡°You were very kind to me. As for what happened, it was me who was too mean. Let¡¯s reconcile.¡± Anna did not answer immediately. Her eyes fixed on Serena. ¡°Do you agree?¡± Seeing Anna in silence, Serena requested her, then lowered her eyes, ¡°Alright, if you really don¡¯t want to then¡­¡± ¡°What the heck? Finally I am the one who has suffered the most in this matter. You said you want to make peace with me, but you didn¡¯t even say a sweet word to me. You had only asked me once. I don¡¯t ept your apology, and you already want to leave? Do you really want to make up with me or not?¡± Serena stopped with her footsteps and turned to look at her. Anna pursed her lips, and her red eyes were like rabbit¡¯s, ¡°You have to buy me lunch.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Ok, ok.¡± ¡°Then after work you have to go shopping with me to make up for these days that you weren¡¯t there.¡± ¡°Okay¡± ¡­ After Serena promised her several things, Anna finally smiled. Serena was helpless in front of her. The young girl was so simple and her requests were like those of a child asking an adult. So much she had the heart of a child, without malice. In the future, Anna can say whatever she wanted and Serena can act as if she had not heard those bad words. After the two became friends again, they started to have lunch together in the cafeteria. Anna never changed and liked to gossip so much. Here she began to ask about the rtionship between Serena and Cristian: ¡°How are you with Cristian? That woman¡¯s appearance hasn¡¯t impacted your rtionship, right?¡± As Serena spooned the soup into her bowl, she thought for a moment and then suddenly raised her head and asked, ¡°Do you really care that much about the affairs between Cristian and me?¡± Anna nodded vigorously, ¡°Of course! It is my duty to care about my best friend¡¯s marriage.¡± ¡°Well, now I tell you there is no rtionship between Cristian and me. Do you believe me?¡± Getting this answer, Anna looked at her for a long time as she blinked her big watery eyes, ¡°Then why did you get married to him? I thought you like him so much that you married him even though he is a cripple.¡± Hearing the word ¡°cripple¡±, Serena unconsciously frowned and corrected her, ¡°You must not say the word ¡®cripple¡¯ so casually.¡± Anna froze for a moment and tightened her lips, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like him? Then why do you defend for him?¡± She cast a nce at her suspiciously, ¡°Isn¡¯t it that¡­ he doesn¡¯t like you and you like him?¡± This was the truth. Serena remained silent, did not defend herself or say anything else. She just looked at her with calm eyes. Anna instantly understood but at the same time, and was petrified, ¡°Is that really so? You like Mr. Cristian but he doesn¡¯t like you?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± Serena reminded her that they were at thepany¡¯s cafeteria. ¡°Then if he doesn¡¯t like you, what are you going to do? If he doesn¡¯t like you, then aren¡¯t you in an even more dangerous situation? Heck, then there¡¯s still Alice in the way¡± Anna said this and lowered her voice. ¡°Feelings are not something someone can control. Then the rtionship between Cristian and I is veryplicated. In short, don¡¯t meddle in this matter anymore.¡± ¡°Alright, I will do as you wish.¡± When all the work was finished, Serena went home together with Anna, because she had promised her that she would go shopping with her. So she forgot about Cristianpletely. As the two walked to the bus stop, a car stopped in front of them. After the car window rolled down, they saw Cristian. Anna saw him with surprise. Since she and Serena became friends, many unreal things happened around her: the other day she met Mr. Leonardo at the mall and he offered to drive her home; then at the anniversary event, she saw with her own eyes that Serena was taken away by Mr. Cristian, and now she saw him again with Serean. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me after work?¡± His voice was emotionless. Only now did Serena remember what Cristian had told her at his office. She exined in a low voice, ¡°I forgot¡­¡± As soon as she uttered these words, the atmosphere around him became even colder: ¡°Forgot?¡± Serena took a step back, while Anna was hidden directly behind her and watched the man fearfully. Byparison, Serena seemed quite calm in front of Cristian. At least she was not as frightened as Anna. She took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I promised to take Anna shopping, if not¡­ will you go home alone for today?¡± Cristian said nothing, just looked at her with a cold gaze. Anna, who was hidden behind Serena, asked in a low voice, ¡°If not, will you go hime with him. Let¡¯s go shopping next time?¡± Serena wrinkled her eyebrows. She had promised she would apany Anna. Cristian suddenly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Anna opened her eyes wide in surprise, ¡°Apany us shopping?¡± She clutched Serena¡¯s shirt, ¡°Is this true?¡± Serena first thought she had misheard what he said, but not expecting Anna to think as she did. She replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Luca got straight down from the driver¡¯s seat and opened the door for them, ¡°Mrs. Serena, please have a seat.¡± While Serena was still standing stunned, Anna had already pushed her into the car. Anna thanked Cristian with a smile and got into the front passenger seat. Surreptitiously, Luca nodded to Anna. Anna was really a good woman, leaving all the spaceto Mr. Cristian and Ms. Serena. She was a hundred times better than that Alice. Serena gave Cristian a slightly embarrassed look, and asked, ¡°Are you¡­ing with us?¡± Chapter 216: Maybe it feels so bitter to have feelings for him ¡°Is there any problem if Ie with you?¡± Cristian looked at her. Faced with the question, how dared Serena to say that there was any problem? She was simply surprised that he really wanted toe with them. She thought he would force her to postpone her date with Anna and go home with him. She did not expect him to be so kind. However it was really a nice surprise. After that, Serena and Cristian were both silent the whole way. Surreptitiously, Anna nced back and found that Cristian¡¯s face remained expressionless and his eyes were as cold as ice, while Serena, who was seated not far away and showed no extra expression just like him. If not for the fact that she knew the two were couple, she would think that they did not know each other. It was really awkward. It seemed that Serena was right when she said that there was no rtionship between her and the man, but¡­. Anna¡¯s gaze fell on Serena again. ording to what Serena said, she fell in love. It would be so bitter for her to have feelings for a man who never had expression on his face. Suddenly she began to feel sorry for her friend. The atmosphere in the car became extremely awkward and quiet. So, when Anna saw that they were almost at their destination, she hastened to say, ¡°Just pull over there. Let¡¯s go in that way.¡± Luca listened to her directions and stopped at the intersection. Anna smiled and thanked him, then unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car to wait for her friend. Serena also tried to get up when she heard Cristian say, ¡°Push my wheelchair.¡± Serena: ¡°???¡± He looked at her, ¡°I will go with you.¡± Serena stood in disbelief for a moment and asked suspiciously, ¡°Do you want to go shopping with us?¡± ¡°¡­ Didn¡¯t I just say that?¡± He replied in a disgruntled tone. ¡°Fine¡± Following his orders, Serena started pushing the wheelchair. Seeing this scene, Luca immediately understood Cristian¡¯s intention, just as he thought before. Luca secretly winked at Serena, then lowered the car window and said to Cristian, ¡°Sir I¡¯m going to find a parking lot and I¡¯ll join youter.¡± After Cristian gave him a nod of affirmation, Luca drove away. Anna approached Serena with small steps, took courage and said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, apanyingdies to shopping could be a bit boring. Are you sure you really want toe with us?¡± ¡°Boring?¡± He looked at her out of the corner of his eye and suddenly remembered something, ¡°Are you that woman who was there at the anniversary event?¡± Hearing Cristian¡¯s words that he remembered her, Anna was surprised and said, ¡°Do you still remember me? But you don¡¯t need to thank me specifically. What I had done is just my duty. By the way, I am Anna Galli, an employee of the finance department. The head of the department is my father.¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was no need for me to thank you? Then why did you state who you are?¡± What was she thinking? When did he say he wanted to thank her? Anna immediately became embarrassed, as Serena was about to open her mouth to help friend, she heard the man saying,¡±I will give you a pay raise next month.¡± When Anna heard this, she almost jumped up in excitement. But being in the mall, she finally restrained herself, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cristian! You are the best! I¡¯m Anna Galli from the finance department. Don¡¯t get my name wrong!¡± Serena: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­ there is no need to thank her specifically?¡± Anna tightened her lips, ¡°Yes, there is no need, but Mr. Cristian is president of thepany. For him, to raise the sry for an employee is so easy. It doesn¡¯t mean to thank me specifically. Am I right Mr. Cristian?¡± Serena was stunned. She didn¡¯t know Anna would said those things. Why hadn¡¯t she noticed earlier? Cristian didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Anna, but when he turned his gaze, he saw the expression on Serena¡¯s face and suddenly found it quite interesting. Signs of interest appeared in her eyes. He replied, ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Serena was speechless for a while, then pushed him into the mall. Luca reached him with quick steps. Anna saw Luca running towards him, and said, ¡°Assistant Russo is here. I¡¯m going to keep himpany,¡± leaving Serena and Cristian alone. Actually Serena was here today just to keep Annapany. Now that Anna was together with Luca, suddenly she didn¡¯t know where to go. She could only walk pushing Cristian aimlessly, so she asked him, ¡°Do you have somewhere to go?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He raised his eyebrows, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the ones who want to go shopping?¡± Serena exined, ¡°It¡¯s Anna who wants to go shopping.¡± ¡°You are also a woman. Isn¡¯t shopping a woman¡¯s native ability? Take whatever you want. Since I am here, I can buy you anything you like.¡± Hearing these words, Serena¡¯s heart turned bitter for a few moments, but in her face she showed none, ¡°No need. I have nothing I need.¡± She really didn¡¯t need anything. In fact he had already prepared her a lot of clothes and jewelry, so she really didn¡¯t know what to buy. He asked, ¡°Do you really have nothing to buy? Or did you just say that because you don¡¯t want to spend money in front of me. For fear that I will think of you as a woman who only loves money?¡± Serena burst out a smallugh, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always seen me like this?¡± Cristian paused for a moment and asked in a disgruntled tone, ¡°Can¡¯t it be that my opinion changes with time? Or in your mind my image is already fixed like that?¡± ¡°This question should be asked by me.¡± As the two were discussing, Anna suddenly appeared, ¡°Serena, Mr. Cristian,e and see.¡± Serena unconsciously looked back and saw Anna enter a jewelry store, so she pushed him and followed her into the store. Anna was still a little afraid of Cristian before. But since he promised her that he would raise her sry, his cold eyes became so kind to her and she got used to the atmosphere around him. Now without any concern, she called her friend to choose jewelry for her. Serena was a little ufortable with the wheel chair, but Anna kept calling her, so she could not help but go to her friend¡¯s side. ¡°Are these earrings beautiful?¡± Anna asked. Serena followed her finger and saw a pair of earrings made of pink diamonds that sparkled under the light with an adorable glow. Although she had no intention of shopping, she looked at these earrings, which she liked deep in her heart, nodded, ¡°They are pretty.¡± The pink color matched Anna¡¯s style perfectly. ¡°Then try them on!¡± Anna had the clerk take the earrings and hand them forward to her. Chapter 217: Small and round ¡°Me?¡± said Serena who was startled ¡°Aren¡¯t these what you like?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you I was looking at them for.¡± Anna kept coaxing her to take a pair of earrings, while the clerk from the back watched them in curiosity. Everyone¡¯s gazes in this shop seemed to be on them, and Serena was a little pale and said in an avoidant tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want them. I won¡¯t wear them.¡± ¡°Ah, if you don¡¯t like them, can you try them on for mr? My earings are difficult to take off. Come on and help me try them on!¡± Serena was speechless. ¡°Try them on!¡± Cristian, in a wheelchair, heard the talk of the two and unconsciously lifted his gaze, meeting Serena¡¯s eyes. She was wearing a simple white shirt today and wore her hair tied in a ponytail to her waist. She looked particrly fresh and like a capable person. He seemed to have tasted her earlobe, sweet and incredibly soft. For a really long time, he had not seen her wearing superfluous jewelry. She never touched things he had the maids prepared. Generally she had an understated style. Cristian looked at the earrings. They were small and round, exactly like her lobes. If she had worn them¡­ Thinking about it, Cristian¡¯s gaze became deep, and he said in a rough voice, ¡°Try them on.¡± He, too, wanted to see how she looked with those earrings. Initially, Anna asked Serena to try them on tentatively, but upon hearing Cristian¡¯s words she immediately took Serena¡¯s hand, ¡°Did you hear what Cristian said? Try them,e on!¡± Serena, feelingpelled, took the earrings and said, ¡°All right¡­.¡± She carefully took the earrings in her palm, then stood in front of the mirror and tried them on. Once they were on, those small, round beads immediately matched her skin, and even her pale ears blushed a little. ¡°How beautiful!¡± eximed Anna. Then, she pressed on Serena¡¯s shoulder to turn her toward Cristian, ¡°Look, Mr. Cristian, don¡¯t they look great on her?¡± Cristian looked into her eyes and looked at the set of earrings and her lobes. His throat tightened and barely replied. ¡°Buy them!¡± suggested Anna. The clerk was happy to hear these words and said, ¡°Yes, miss, this is ourtest model on the market. The style is unique, but this is thest one. If you like it, you can buy it now.¡± Serena looked at Cristian nervously. She saw herself reflected in the depths of his eyes. Suddenly she thought of something and turned to the clerk. ¡°Those¡­¡± ¡°Miss, those earrings are on promotion, so they have a good price.¡± She took out the calctor and then showed the price to Serena. As soon as Serena saw the price, she immediately changed her facial expression. Too expensive¡­ She couldn¡¯t afford them at all. Anna nodded smugly, ¡°The price is really good. Just buy them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Serena quickly stopped her and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. I don¡¯t have that much money.¡± Anna, giggling, turned to look at Cristian, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Cristian here? You don¡¯t need to pay.¡± Finished speaking, she said something in Serena¡¯s ear. After hearing those words, Serena was paled and shook her head resolutely. ¡°Don¡¯t wrap them. I don¡¯t need them for the moment.¡± She reached out her hands and made to remove her earrings. Cristian, looking at her, unconsciously stopped her and said, ¡°Keep them. I¡¯ll buy them for you!¡± For a moment, Serena paused, but then quickly took off the earrings and put them back on the counter, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I don¡¯t like these earrings so much. Just put them back.¡± Anna: ¡°But, Serena?¡± Cristian frowned. What was she doing? That pair of earrings looked great on her. The clerk took the earrings and was surprised, ¡°Miss, these earrings look really good on you. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to think about it?¡± ¡°Thank you, no need.¡± After thanking her, Serena led Anna away from the store, but halfway through she thought of something and went back to get Cristian. Actually, the reason she did not want to ept those earrings was very simple. She could not afford them. She did not intend for someone else to buy them for her, and especially that someone else was Cristian. The two were ipatible and she did not want to be inferior to him in the remaining time. After leaving the jewelry store, Anna was still depressed at the thought of why she did not want them. However, seeing that she didn¡¯t feel good, Anna thought she¡¯d better not to ask too many questions. She could read people¡¯s faces. And just one look. Anna could know that Serena was not well. Moreover, she no longer talked about shopping, but suggested going out to eat something. Serena did not respond, but she looked toward Cristian and said, ¡°Can you?¡± Cristian was still thinking about those round jade earrings. He lifted his eyes and looked at her. His gaze fell right on her small and round lobes, then his gaze became deeper, ¡°Yes, I can.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s a great barbecue nearby. It¡¯s good and cheap, but will Cristian be used to it?¡± Serena changed her expression. Barbecue? Won¡¯t that be toomon? Would that noble Cristian ever agree to eat this kind of food? ¡°If not, let¡¯s leave it for today. Make it another day¡­¡± ¡°We can go.¡± Cristian interrupted her again. Anna¡¯s eyes widened and she said, ¡°Can we really go, Mr. Cristian?¡± Cristian suddenly grabbed Serena¡¯s wrist, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Serena was caught off guard: ¡°???¡± Watching that scene, Anna thought that the atmosphere between the two was ambiguous. Was Cristian referring to Serena¡¯s situation? ¡°No, no problem¡± Serena replied dryly. Once decided, Anna personally took them to the nearby store. Once inside, Serena realized that the decor was nice. There were no smells, and everything was tidy and clean. After looking for a ce to sit, she took a piece of paper to clean the table and discovered that there was no oil stain. The environment looked good that Cristian would not be ufortable.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Thinking about this, Serena cast a nce at Cristian. His eyes sparkled as he looked at her. Serena looked at him for a few seconds before looking away, as if she had a guilty conscience. Indeed, barbecue was Serena¡¯s favorite. She loved it before she got pregnant, but she had not eaten it since marrying Cristian. She did not expect to have the opportunity to eat it today or to eat it together with Cristian. She felt as if the world was suddenly fantastic. ¡°That¡­ do you want to add chili?¡± Chapter 218: Did you move my stuff? As Cristian looked at the red thing, his eyes seemed to be dyed with red. Without giving him time to answer, Anna had already added chili. Then, chuckling, she said, ¡°Barbecue, it has to be hot and spicy. Otherwise it¡¯s no good!¡± Finished speaking, with an innocent look she showed her teeth to Serena, which made it impossible to pick on her. Serena cast a nce at Cristian, then breathed a sigh of relief when she noticed that he had not changed his expression. But in this situation, Cristian, after eating a piece ofmb soaked in the spicy sauce,pletely changed his expression and stood motionless with his fork in his hand. His handsome expressionless face strained to contain itself. Anna was panting because of the spiciness, but she ate with gusto. Serena did not dare to eat at first. Silently watching Cristian¡¯s face, she saw that hisplexion had changedpletely and then asked, ¡°You can¡¯t eat spicy, can you?¡± Cristian frowned and did not respond to her words, although his face was eloquent. It urred to Serena to get up and ask for a ss of ice water for Cristian. ¡°If you can¡¯t eat it, spit it out quickly and take a sip of ice water.¡± Cristian, being well-behaved, had never spit in public. He frowned and remained motionless because Serena had just asked him to spit. ¡°Spit it out quickly!¡± Serena unexpectedly reached out her hands toward his mouth. Cristian was more rxed, and finally Luca took a handkerchief and handed it to him. Cristian spit it out and drank some ice water, but his handsome face blushed. On the one hand, Anna, who continued to eat with gusto, stopped after witnessing the events and watched them in panic. ¡°Sorry Mr. Cristian, if I have known that you can¡¯t eat spicy, I wouldn¡¯t add the chili!¡± Seeing that he was hurt, Serena gathered her things and said, ¡°Anna, don¡¯t fret. You stay here and eat. I¡¯ll take him home and I¡¯lle back to youter.¡± Anna could do nothing but nod in despair, then waved her hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe back here. Be quick. I¡¯ll call my fatherter to pick me up.¡± ¡°All right, take care.¡± After Serena finished speaking, she pushed Cristian directly out and got him into the car, telling Luca to drive to the hospital. Luca was stunned for a while. Was it necessary to go to the hospital for chili? But seeing Cristian feeling so bad, Luca did not dare ask too many questions, nodded and prepared to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Cristian said in a feeble voice. Serena answered him, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the hospital?¡± ¡°Am I sick?¡± asked Cristian. Serena had nothing to say. All right. She was the one who was too agitated. Along the way Cristian felt sick. His mouth and tongue were hot and this feeling was not at all pleasant. He looked at Serena who sat beside him with a lost look. Back at Cristian¡¯s house. As Serena opened the door and pushed Cristian¡¯s wheelchair, she bumped into Leonardo who was justing out. The three stood facing each other. And Serena, remembering what Leonardo told her earlier in the group, lowered her eyes to avoid meeting his gaze. Cristian felt disgusted and even didn¡¯t watch Leonardo. The three of them just passed by. Finally, Leonardo turned to look at Serena¡¯s slender figure and clenched his fists reluctantly. Since the barbecue incident, Anna worried about how Cristian was doing every day. After all, if she was punished or did not receive a pay raise, it was because she was the one who added the chili, even if what she added was not that much. For those who liked spicy, it was a pleasant taste experience, but for those who did not like it, that piece ofmb meat soaked in the spicy sauce was dangerous! So Anna feared that her pay raise would fly away in this way. ¡°Do you still dare to ask?¡± Serena touched her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t think about the raise! He hasn¡¯t spoken to me for a long time since we came back that day. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he¡¯s embarrassed with us.¡± This was Serena¡¯s guess because Cristian was fine that day. But in the following days, he was gloomy, as if Serena owed him arge sum of money. ¡°Okay, even if he is a big man to lose face in front of us. It is sure he can¡¯t go back. So I was right to avoid Cristian these days, right¡­ howe after you and I reconciled, I never saw that Alicee looking for you again?¡± When she mentioned the question, Serena stopped smiling. It was strange. Since she had quarreled with Alice, she had not looked for her in a long time. She was probably angry, but Serena had no intention of being amodating to convince her. For she never thought of telling Leonardo the truth. But Alice deliberately tried to get her to join Leonardo. For the time being, even if they didn¡¯t talk to each other, it woulde time to see how to handle the situation. It was just that Serena did not expect Alice¡¯s movements to be so fast. In the end, she was left helpless. The time flew by. Serena intended to contact Alice at weekend, but she did not imagine that Alice would be quicker and called her saying that she bought some fruits and wanted to visit her. Hearing that she wanted to visit her, Serena said in a somewhat anxious tone, ¡°What if we go out to talk?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about? The fruits are for Cristian¡¯s grandfather. And I prepared your gift. Serena, are you still mad at me? I took the initiative to admit my mistakes and apologize.¡± ¡°All right. When do youe?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡± Half an hour? Serena checked the time, then stood up, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll prepare a little.¡± After that, she hung up her cell phone and got up. As she changed her clothes and prepared to leave the room, Cristian red at her. Several days had passed since the barbecue incident. And Serena, seeing him like this, wondered if he was still thinking about it. So she had no choice but to walk around him. But she heard him ask in an icy tone, ¡°Did you move the clothes that are in my closet?¡± After hearing that, Serena stopped, looking at him doubtfully. ¡°What?¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife: ¡°Did you move my clothes?¡± Serena: ¡°Why would I move them?¡± Although they used the same closet, they shared it in half. Serena never looked at Cristian¡¯s side. How could she move the clothes? Seeing her innocent look, Cristian said with a slightly annoyed tone, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t move them?¡± ¡°Cristian, it¡¯s not that you lost your things and think I stole them from you? Even if there were valuables in your closet, we live under the same roof. Even if I wanted to steal, I would steal something valuable, right? What would I do with your closet?¡± Chapter 219: Fake Innocent He looked at her as if she were a thief. And Serena was ashamed, and bit her lower lip. ¡°Who said you stole it?¡± Although Cristian¡¯s tone of voice was neutral, it was still chilling and Serena clenched her fists, ¡°So what do you mean?¡± Cristian thought that the buttons on that coat were gone. That night he had noticed that he lost the button. He didn¡¯t care, but could no longer wear it without a button. However, for some reason he did not throw the suit away, but stored it. Today, unexpectedly, he discovered that all the buttons had been removed. It was unlikely that Serena acted so deliberately. But apart from her, who else could do it? Moreover, at that moment, Cristian could not help but wonder if the missing buttons were in the hands of the woman of that night. ¡°Nothing.¡± Cristian replied in a cold voice, frowning, ¡°Do you say that you really didn¡¯t touch my closet? Serena: ¡°Can I know what you lost? If you want to say something, say it. What¡¯s the point of going around like this?¡± He remained silent and Serena nodded, ¡°Well, I¡¯m going downstairs now because Alice ising to visit Grandpa Alessandro. We will discuss thister.¡± Having finished speaking, Serena turned and went directly. After she was gone, Cristian turned over the suit in his hand and stared at the ces where the buttons had been removed. One was lost. Two was left. Where did they go? * Serena went downstairs and headed directly to the main entrance to wait for Alice. Passing through the living room, she saw Leonardo sitting on the sofa holding his cell phone as if he were talking to someone. He looked at her as if he suddenly realized it. Serena quickly sped up and left. She waited a while at the gate until she saw Alice¡¯s caring. After Alice got out of the car, she gave the key to the servant. After that, she took a lot of things with her and entered with Serena. ¡°Serena, it¡¯s good that you came to pick me up. I thought you were angry with me. A few days ago I didn¡¯t think about it, so I didn¡¯te for you. Sorry, do you mind?¡± asked Alice in a gentle voice. Serena didn¡¯t mind. Those days she just wanted to rx a little, so she shook her head and said, ¡°No problem,e in. By the way, Grandpa Alessandro went out and maye backter.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Alice smiled, walked over and rubbed her cheek, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m here mainly for you and then I came by to pay a visit to Grandpa Alessandro.¡± Hearing these words, she was moved. ¡°Thank you, Alice.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Serena helped her carry her things. After the two entered, they ran into Leonardo. As soon as she saw him, Alice was zealous. ¡°Leonardo.¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Leonardo was holding a book in his hand and smiled at them. His gaze shifted to Serena, but seeing that she avoided him, his gaze darkened. ¡°Leonardo. I heard that Grandpa Alessandro went out. I¡¯m here to bring you some presents.¡± Finished speaking, Alice handed Leonardo an envelope and said, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind, brother.¡± ¡°Your presence is enough. What gifts did you bring?¡± Leonardo politely took the envelope. ¡°I am here as a guest. I would certainly bring gifts.¡± ¡°All right. Have fun. I¡¯m going to deal with something.¡± Seeing that Serena was really ufortable with him there, he found an excuse to leave. After he was gone, Alice took Serena by the hand and headed for the living room, ¡°I really think Leonardo is a polite and nice guy. He treats everyone kindly. He seems like a good person to me. However, if you don¡¯t like him, I will treat the matter as if I don¡¯t know anything about it and won¡¯t mention it again.¡± Hearing this, Serena scolded her and looked at her incredulously. ¡°Alice.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it surprising? We are like sisters. I thought it over these days. I think you should continue to respect your choice. After all, it¡¯s your business. I¡­ shouldn¡¯t interfere too much.¡± With what she said, Aliceid down all the things in her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t get so emotional. Grandpa Alessandro is not back yet. What shall we do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you around. Come on.¡± She herself was not very familiar with the ce. Taking her around meant that she could also make herself familiar with this ce. Serena took Alice to the back garden for a walk. Suddenly Alice said she did not feel well and needed to go to the bathroom. Serena nodded, ¡°All right, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°All right, then wait for me. I¡¯ll be back in a little while.¡± After saying goodbye, Alice walked down a long hallway. A short distance away, she saw Cristian. A gentle smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, then she walked forward, pretending to be surprised. ¡°Cristian? Are you here¡­¡± Cristian always went to the back garden on weekends, but he did not expect to run into Alice there. Cristian gave her an indifferent look and then murmured a reply. ¡°Sorry, at first I am supposed to take a walk with Serena, but then I am going to the bathroom and identally got lost¡± Having said that, Alice came very close and directly took the initiative to whisper behind Cristian¡¯s back, ¡°Cristian, do you think I¡¯m silly?¡± Cristian remained speechless. He frowned. ¡°Cristian, can you apany me to the bathroom?¡± In saying this, Alice unconsciously rested her fingers and patted Cristian¡¯s back. Seeing that he had no particr reaction, she slowly lifted her fingers and brought them to his neck. Her heart was pounding. Seeing her fingers caressing his neck, he suddenly tightened his grip on her wrist. Cristian stared at her coldly and said in a cold tone, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Alice was caught off guard. Moreover Cristian used a lot of force and suddenly pushed her hand away. Had he ever acted like this before? Alice was puzzled for a while. ¡°Cristian, I didn¡¯t do anything to you¡­ you hurt me!¡± She looked innocently at Cristian. Her big eyes were filled with tears. Seeing her in tears, Cristian thought of Serena who also looked at him with the same innocent look before. But her stubborn and unyielding gaze carried with it an indomitable defeat. But the woman in front of him was different. The innocence in her eyes was clearly only a pretense. ¡°Nothing?¡± sneered Cristian. ¡°Then what are you doing next to me?¡± Chapter 220: The truth about that rainy night That stern questioning made Alice¡¯s eyes redden. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to push the wheelchair. I didn¡¯t want to touch you, Cristian. You¡¯re hurting me. Let me go,¡± said Alice who burst into tears, then weakly withdrawing her hand. Cristian sneered and let go. Alice fell slightly to the side and leaned against the wall as if she had no bones. She rubbed her wrist, feeling a desperation inside her. At first she thought Cristian had feelings for her. As long as she used other methods, he would fall in love with her. She did not expect him to be so rude. But ¡­ the more he was rude to her, the more Alice was interested in the cold, overbearing man. She wanted his love more and more. If she was loved by him, she would be the happiest woman in the world. But if she wanted his love, she would have to act by any kind of means. Alice leaned back against the wall and closed her eyes. Serena, I can only feel sorry for you. Anyway, Cristian didn¡¯t like you, so¡­. leave it to me. Thinking about this, Alice¡¯s gaze changed when she opened her eyes again. She stood up again. her voice was as faint as the buzzing of a mosquito. ¡°Sorry, Cristian, I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­ since you hate me so much, then ¡­ I¡¯ll leave.¡± Alice said involuntarily, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s not good to remember¡­ I shouldn¡¯t remind you of that rainy night¡­. Do I look like a clown now?¡± At first she wanted to leave, and Cristian didn¡¯t even pay her any attention, but after hearing her whisper, Cristian¡¯s cold gaze turned into a storm that engulfed her. ¡°Stop.¡± Alice immediately stopped in her ce like a frightened bird and looked at him in astonishment. ¡°What did you just said?¡± Alice put her hand over her mouth and looked at him fearfully, ¡°Nothing, I didn¡¯t say anything. You heard me wrong!¡± Then she turned and ran. ¡°Damn it,e back!¡± Cristian called out to her, but Alice had achieved her goal. Of course, she did not repeat what she had said so she did not stop. She wanted to give him time to figure it out for himself. Soon Alice disappeared around the corner. Serena waited for a long time. The way into the garden wasplicated. Serena was worried that if Alice got lost. She waited for another two minutes, but still did not see her. She walked down the road from which they hade. She met Alice who was walking along the road. Alice almost fell on her because she was walking fast. Fortunately, they both managed to stop first. ¡°What happened? You¡¯re in such a hurry. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Serena asked, seeing Alice¡¯s reddened eyes. Alice wiped her eyes. ¡°But¡­ why are you crying?¡± Serena asked suspiciously. She did not know why¡­ but suddenly she had a bad feeling. Alice turned her back and wiped her tears, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°What? Did I cry?¡± Alice smiled and rubbed her face vigorously, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t cry. Maybe it¡¯s just water because just now I washed my face.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you lying to me?¡± ¡°Hey, why would I lie to you. It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t cry!¡± Alice took her hand and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look over there.¡± Although Serena was full of doubts, Alice did not want to talk about it. Serena could not help her. There was nothing wrong with those emotions, so she preferred not to think about it. The two went for a walk, and when they returned, Alessandro returned as well. After seeing Alice, he was immensely happy because she brought so much joy to the Ferrari family, and he asked her if there was a chance to meet Matteo. Alice said that her brother was very busy and that she would introduce her brother to him next time if she had the chance. Alessandro agreed and invited Alice to stay for lunch. On the one hand, Serena was a little worried. In fact, she knew Alessandro¡¯s thoughts well. He always wished that Alice could have a rtionship with Leonardo. After everyone left, Serena dragged Alice to a corner. ¡°If Alessandro asked you to marry Leonardo, will you agree?¡± Hearing that speech, Alice looked at her with surprise, ¡°How is that possible?¡± After thinking about it, she continued talking. ¡°Serena, although I won¡¯t interfere with your decisions anymore, it doesn¡¯t mean I will stay with him. After all, he is the father of the child you are carrying. I cannot stay with him.¡± Serena curled her lips, ¡°That might be a bit problematic. Alessandro would like you to get married to Leonardo. Don¡¯t you see that?¡± ¡°Really? I thought he just wants to see my brother. That¡¯s why he is so enthusiastic.¡± ¡°Are you stupid? With the reputation the Giordano family has in North City, it¡¯s obvious that Alessandro wants you to marry his grandson.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Alice hesitated and lowered her head, ¡°Then I will be more careful next time. I¡¯m sure it has nothing to do with Leonardo anyway.¡± Serena ignored her words. Alice said only that she wanted nothing to do with Leonardo, but she did not say that she wanted nothing to do with Cristian. At noon, when everyone was at the table, Cristian¡¯s face was as cold as ice. As soon as he appeared, his cold breath on the front door almost froze everything around him. Maids did not dare to approach him. Serena could not help but look at him. She noticed something wrong with his breathing in the morning. Now it had even gotten worse. What had happened? ¡°Alice, if you have time in the future, you should visit me more often.¡± Alessandro smiled and gently got her some shrimps. Alice smiled tteringly, ¡°Thank you. I will.¡± Seeing this scene, Serena did not pay much attention to it, however, she already knew the elderly man did not like her. Leonardo and Cristian were both silent. Only Alessandro and Alice were talking from time to time. The meal was very awkward. Finally, Alessandro suddenly said, ¡°Aurora, help put the dishes back.¡± Serena paused for a moment and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Then she stood up and helped the maids rearrange the dishes. Alice saw her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help too.¡± ¡°No, Alice,e with me. I have something to tell you.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°This¡­¡± Serena smiled at Alice, ¡°I wille back to youter.¡± After they left one after another, Serena helped rearrange the dishes in the kitchen. Chapter 221: We are the same kind of people ¡°Why is Mr. Cristian¡¯s wife in the kitchen washing dishes?¡± ¡°It seems like Mr. Alessandro asked her to.¡± ¡°How can that be? Her friend is still here. It seems that Mr. Alessandro is very kind to that girl. He smiles at her all the time. I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Alessandro treat someone so well before.¡± ¡°Do you think Mr. Alessandro doesn¡¯t like Mr. Cristian¡¯s wife, so he wants to find him another one? So¡­! Thesements entered Serena¡¯s ears. The movement of her hands stopped. A te slipped and fell to the floor, making a deafening noise. Several maids looked at each other and whispered. ¡°Stop talking, or she will be angry. Have you forgotten thest time?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go away.¡± A group of people ran out of the kitchen. So Serena was the only one left in the kitchen. She stood in front of the sink and looked at the mountains of dishes. Suddenly she felt very sick. Alessandro¡­ Was it true that he wanted to arrange a marriage between Alice and Leonardo? Could he really think ofbining Alice with Cristian? Besides, whether it was Cristian or Leonardo, all depended on whether Alice was willing or not. What was she thinking? Serena bent down to pick up the shards on the ground. A very tall person came up to her and took her hands before she touched the shards. He had a calm voice. ¡°Don¡¯t touch them.¡± That familiar voice made Serena raise her head in amazement, and then she came across a tender look. ¡°Leonardo?¡± Why was Leonardo here? ¡°Don¡¯t touch them with your bare hands. The shards are sharp and you will hurt yourself.¡± As he spoke, Leonardo took her in his arms and helped her up. Serena was stunned for a few seconds, and retracted her hand. Leonardo turned around, grabbed a broom, swept up all the shards, and then threw them away. In any case, his actions were kind. Serena could not get angry with him. She could only nod, ¡°Thank you, Leonardo.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She turned on the faucet and washed the remaining dishes. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± Leonardo walked over, turned off the faucet, frowned, and said, ¡°Leave these things for the maids. Go upstairs.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Alessandro asked her to do so. If she didn¡¯t, she would be¡­ ¡°My grandfather just said it. He won¡¯te to check if you wash or not. You don¡¯t need to stay here. Go upstairs.¡± After thinking about it, Serena shook her head, ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s not a problem for me to do this.¡± Serena opened the faucet again. Her movements were very skillful. She had done these things before, but since marrying Cristian she had rarely done them. Doing them again today was not a strange thing for her. Seeing that she was very familiar to that kind of work. Leonardo felt distressed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you offended?¡± Serena was stunned. After a while, she said with a slight smile, ¡°What? I used to do these things in the past. Leave it to me. You can get out.¡± But after saying that, Leonardo stood still and had no intention of leaving. A momentter, Leonardo stood beside her, ¡°Well, since you want to do it, I will help you.¡± Leonardo extended his hand to help. Serena stood stunned, staring at him, ¡°Leonardo, you¡­¡± She remained silent, staring at the sink. ¡°Serena, I know it is impossible for you to ept me, but I am willing to wait. No matter what you think now, I just hope you remember that no matter what, toward you, I have no other thoughts except that I like you with all my heart. As long as you want, I¡¯ll be here to protect you. Even if the whole world hates me, you can hide behind me.¡± ¡°Leonardo!¡± Serena interrupted him and said in a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t ever say those words again in the future. I never want to hear them again.¡± ¡°Serena¡­¡± Leonardo looked at her sorrowfully, ¡°Do you hate me now?¡± ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t hate you, but¡­ You will always be my brother-inw, even if¡­ In the future I should separate from Cristian. Anyway there will be nothing between us.¡± Having said that, Serena thought that no matter how deep his affection was, he should understand her at this point, right? She wanted to continue standing there washing, but Leonardo stood there the whole time. Serena could no longer resist. She only managed to say, ¡°Since you want to wash, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Serena turned and walked out. Leonardo felt an explosion of tension in his heart. He stepped forward to stop her. ¡°Serena, can¡¯t you give me another chance?¡± ¡°Leonardo, it¡¯s really impossible.¡± Serena shook her head and walked away. Leonardo took her wrist, ¡°Even if Cristian doesn¡¯t love you, do you still want to devalue yourself like this?¡± Serena paused. A momentter, she pushed his hands away gently, and her voice was like the wind, ¡°What about you? What are you doing now? Putting yourself on my level? You are worse than me.¡± Listening to that speech, a sense of self-mockery came into Leonardo¡¯s gaze. He smiled bitterly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that better? It shows that we are the same kind of people. As long as you fulfill my wish, there is no need for all three of us to suffer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± Serena did not want to talk to him anymore. She walked out of the kitchen. She went to the bathroom next to her and washed her hands. Then she went upstairs. Serena went directly to the bedroom. When she reached the door, she was about to open it, but noticed that the door was open. As she thought about it, she heard a delicate female voice from inside. ¡°Cristian, let me go.¡± Was that¡­ Alice¡¯s voice? Serena went nk. Through the crack of the door, she saw Cristian holding Alice by the wrist and looking solemnly at her. Alice wanted to retract her hand, but she did not have enough strength. Serena was almost in, but¡­ At that moment her feet could not move. What was wrong with her? She had no idea. Before she could hear what they were talking about, Serena turned and left. She rushed down the stairs and stood in a corner of the garden to calm herself. What was she doing? Although she had seen such a scene, she did not step forward to stop them, but turned and walked away? What was wrong with her? Serena felt that her brain was in a state of confusion. On the other side of the house, Alice¡¯s eyes were red: ¡°Cristian, I just can¡¯t tell you, please let me go.¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were injected with venom: ¡°You¡¯d better be clear with me, or else¡­¡± Chapter 222: She is really ticking me off ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I promised Serena I won¡¯t tell!¡± Alice tried to retract her hand. Tears in her eyes. ¡°Promised Serena?¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes, and there was coldness in his voice, ¡°What are you discussing behind my back?¡± Alice suddenly stared at him and said, ¡°No! We don¡¯t discuss anything. Cristian, Serena should be here soon. Let me go and act as if nothing happened today.¡± ¡°Nothing happened?¡± Cristian¡¯s thin lips bent into an anger-filled smile, and he put more strength into his hand, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? How dare you pretend so embarrassingly in front of me?¡± Alice looked at Cristian in amazement, ¡°Embarrassing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better tell the truth. I¡¯ll give you just one chance.¡± When he said this, Alice realized she could no longer pretend. She slowly lowered her eyes to look at the ground, trying to calm herself, and then whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say this because Serena and I are good friends, and you and she are husband and wife. I have known about this for a long time, but I chose to keep quiet because I don¡¯t want to hurt her. Cristian, Serena is a person who gets distressed very easily. I don¡¯t want her to be sick again, so could you pretend that nothing happened?¡± ¡°Tell me. Who was that woman of that night?¡± He desperately wanted to know. He had been asking Luca to find out that person for a long time. All the information he had was false, but now Alice popped up saying she knew about that thing. What a coincidence. Alice listened to what he said, then bit her lower lip and did not want to say anything more. ¡°Say it!¡± Tears were falling from the corners of Alice¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cristian. I¡¯m really sorry. I just can¡¯t tell you. I can¡¯tmit this injustice to Serena. Can you forget what happened today?¡± Suddenly footsteps came from outside, then they heard Serena¡¯s voice from afar, ¡°Alice, are you here?¡± Hearing this, Alice suddenly changed her face. When she tried to move away from Cristian, he let go of her first and then turned his chair to move away from her. That movement seemed almost automatic. Alice just wanted to pretend, but she never expected that Cristian would be faster than her, which left her dismayed. Cristian, you obviously cared about Serena! How was this possible?!!! A woman like Serena, who was on her second marriage and pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, was loved by Cristian? But if he felt something, why did he have such a bad attitude toward Serena? Alice could not understand it. The more time passed, the more she did not understand it. Serena called out again, ¡°Alice?¡± Alice recovered, ¡°Serena, I¡¯m here.¡± She quickly wiped away the tears on her face and greeted her with a smile. Serena regained herposure in the garden. However, she still didn¡¯t have the courage to tell her what she saw, so she decided to go back and pretend she didn¡¯t know anything about it. Checking what the situation was like, she decided how to act. When she opened the door, Serena saw Alice, while Cristian went to the window. All the furniture was as usual, as if nothing had happened. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡± ¡°I just got here. I thought you were here. Are you just finished now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alice observed her and noticed nothing strange about her. Then she felt relieved. Alice didn¡¯t want Serena to find out so soon what had happened.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. While at the window, Cristian moved his thin lips and looked in Serena¡¯s direction out of the corner of his eye. He noticed that she had no particr reaction. What was wrong with this woman? Her best friend was in the same room with her husband. Didn¡¯t she have any doubts? A woman who did have a sense of crisis was as stupid as a pig. Cristian thought this in his heart. ¡°Now it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going home. I¡¯lle another day to visit you.¡± Alice reflected what had happened today and thought she¡¯d better to leave. However, she had managed to achieve her goal of not saying anything to Cristian. Serena thought and nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll walk you down.¡± Then she apanied Alice. About ten minutester, she returned to the room again. She did not go to Cristian. Her mind was still in a mess from the scene just now. Cristian¡­ Did he like Alice? If he really liked Alice and Alessandro wanted to unite the Ferrari family with the Giordano family, then¡­ Would he agree? Thinking about this, Serena unconsciously tightened her hands and then loosened them. Better to let it go. If he really liked her, there was nothing she could do. After all, feelings cannot be controlled. Just as she knew it was impossible to continue the rtionship with Cristian, she was still in love with him. It was beyond her control. Serena heard a rattling of wheels, looked up and saw Cristian who was in front of her. When they made a eye contact, Serena saw his eyes were as deep as sea. Although his pink lips moved, he did not speak. ¡°Divorcee.¡± Cristian¡¯s thin lips gently opened and shouted this phrase toward her. Serena by now had gotten used to being called ¡°divorcee¡±. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me anything?¡± asked Cristian. Serena: ¡°What?¡± Cristian looked deeply into her confused face and felt irritated. This woman was acting strangely. In the past, when Alice approached him, she worried. But now she was quiet. ¡°Damn.¡± Cristian cursed impatiently and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡± Serena was stunned at first, but a momentter she understood what he meant. Looking down at her fingers, she said, ¡°No.¡± She had now made up her mind to never speak again. No matter what Cristian did¡­. He would have nothing more to do with her. As long as they were voluntary. Her nonchnt look made Cristian even more irritated, and his gaze sharpened, ¡°No?¡± Serena shook her head and confirmed, ¡°No.¡± Finally, she raised her head and looked at him innocently with a cold gaze, ¡°Should I really tell you anything? Or what would you like me to tell you?¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­¡± He took a deep breath, contracted the corners of his lips and finally sneered. ¡°Very good!¡± This woman was really ticking him off! Chapter 223Are you a monster? Since she had nothing to say, he asked no more. Cristian pushed the chair and walked out. She remained alone in the room. She was stunned. Then she bent down and fell on the bed, staring at the ceiling in front of her. Although she tried tofort herself with these things had nothing to do with her, she wanted to be calm, but she could not stop being sad. She closed her eyes, all that appeared in Serena¡¯s mind was the image of the two of them together. After that day, Alice never contacted her again. Serena took the initiative to contact her. She continued to go to work at dawn and return home to rest at dusk as if nothing had happened. But Cristian was different. Since Alice told him about the thing, he began to have doubts and asked Luca to investigate. Luca was a little surprised when he heard that news, ¡°Cristian, do you think Alice¡­¡± ¡°She had something to do with it. Who the woman was that night depends on her beginnings. You should understand what I mean.¡± Hearing these words, Luke understood and nodded, ¡°But she is the daughter of the Giordano family, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°Do as I told you and use any means.¡± ¡°Of course Cristian, I will.¡± When Luca went out, he ran into Serena, who came to have coffee. Seeing Serena¡¯s expressionless face, Luca suddenly sighed and shook his head. It had been so long, yet Luca could not find the woman Cristian was talking about, he thought the matter would end in nothing. Who expected that suddenly a new clue would pop up. Seeing that Cristian cared so much about the woman that night, if he really found her, what would happen to Serena at that point? Luca felt a little distressed for Serena. Calmly, Serena put the coffee on the table, turned around, and walked out. Cristian looked at her without saying anything. At lunch, the cafeteria was full of people. Serena normally didn¡¯t care about this kind of thing, but as soon as she entered the cafeteria today, many people¡¯s eyes rested on her face, and some even had a scornful look on their faces. So he met with Anna and said to her, ¡°Do you feel like everyone is looking at me funny today?¡± When she heard this, Anna looked around and nodded, ¡°I think so too. They seem to despise you. What have you been up to?¡± Serena¡¯s look was a little confused, ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go eat, after we eat, I¡¯ll help you figure out what might have happened.¡± Anna led her to a corner to sit down. As soon as they sat down, they heard people from the nearby table. ¡°How dare youe here? It is shameful to dare toe here after such a scandal.¡± Scandal? Serena frowned slightly. ¡°But isn¡¯t she ashamed? She has slept with both the director and the deputy director. Seeing how they treat her differently she must have made a big mess. She had slept with two men to climb the corporatedder. Apparently, however, she was still not satisfied and seduced a married man as well. Only a lowly person can do this kind of thing.¡± Anna had just taken a mouthful of rice. When she heard what they were saying, she immediately put the spoon down, ¡°What nonsense are they saying?¡± ¡°Now youe to eat in the cafeteria? What a coincidence!¡± Suddenly a shrill female voice rang out, followed by the sharp sound of high heels. Serena looked and saw Greta with whom she had been having a discussion in the cafeteria. ¡°I told you, if you are the lover then act like the lover. After all, this is what you want, right? You¡¯re just disgusting. You still have the bravado toe and eat in the cafeteria without fear of making others vomit. Don¡¯t you think about the others?¡± Hearing this, Serena raised her eyes slightly, ¡°You didn¡¯t have enoughst time, do you want more?¡± Hearing this, Greta¡¯s face contracted and said, ¡°How dare you talk aboutst time? Do you think I am still afraid of you?¡± ¡°If you are not afraid, why did you onlye back here today? Where have you been during this time?¡± Serena answered her disrespectfully. ¡°You!¡± Greta eximed so angrily that she bit her teeth and raised her hand to throw it at Serena. Anna quickly stood up to block her hand and asked loudly, ¡°Greta, what do you want to do?¡± The atmosphere in the cafeteria was lively today. Besides Greta, everyone stared at the three of them, waiting for a good show. ¡°Is it your business if I hit someone? Didn¡¯t you hear how he talked to me? What¡¯s wrong? Let me go!¡± Greta pushed Anna¡¯s hand away, Anna stood between the two and said, ¡°Who¡¯s the rude one? It¡¯s obvious it¡¯s you. We were eating quietly and you came here on your own initiative. Did we ask you toe here? Serena doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. The fact that you are here is disgusting enough!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You!¡± Anna was always rude when she scolded people, it was pure anger, she didn¡¯t care about going easy or heavy. She didn¡¯t talk, she insulted, which made her unpleasant to many. ¡°What?¡± Greta crossed her hands around her chest and stared at her mockingly, ¡°You dare say I¡¯m disgusting? As disgusting as a woman who sleeps with any man to get aeback? Besides, you do such things but others have no right to talk about it?¡± Serena, who had been standing still, suddenly stood up. Her expressionless eyes looked coldly at Greta. ¡°I am very curious, what would be the things you are talking about, what is it that you know best about myself?¡± ¡°So only you know the truth? Are we the ones who did something wrong or are you the ones who made up this story to besmirch us?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the ones who made up a story? Why don¡¯t you go downstairs and take a look?¡± Downstairs? Anna and Serena looked at each other and saw the questioning expression in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°What happened downstairs? Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Initially Serena nodded, but she thought about it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s eat first, then go downstairs and take a look.¡± With that Serena sat down and began to eat slowly. Anna stood beside her and was amazed for a long time before reacting and saying, ¡°Serena?¡± ¡°Sit down.¡± The expression and look on Serena¡¯s face were calm. Anna sat down and ate with her. At that moment, Greta beside her was stunned. Notwithstanding she had said that something had happened downstairs, they were sitting quietly eating. ¡°Little bitch, are you a monster?¡± Greta could not help but shout. Chapter 224 A thief cries out to catch a thief. Serena raised her lips and said, ¡°We are not as rich as you. We spent money on this meal, what do you care whether we eat or not?¡± Moreover, Serena believed, if something really happened downstairs, she could easily finish the meal without the people downstairs leaving. She was convinced they would be there all day. If the people downstairs didn¡¯t leave, why not finish the meal and then go? Anna felt sad and asked in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry? What happened downstairs? I¡¯m so curious now. How can you want to stay here and eat?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat, how will you have energy?¡± Serena unconsciously replied. Anna suddenly understood and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. Maybe we will have to fight! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve fought. I¡¯m so excited!¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Almost choking, she looked at Anna helplessly, ¡°How can you be so skinny?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Serena did not expect that she would eat that meal just to have more energy to fightter. Greta, who hade there to stir the pot, did not expect to find them so calm. Standing there, she suddenly felt embarrassed. She stared angrily at Serena, ¡°We¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll be so calm when you see what¡¯s downstairs!¡± Saying this, Greta left full of anger. After she left, Anna stuck her tongue out and paid no more attention to her. Serena lowered her eyes and continued to eat her meal. They ate slowly while other people were worried about them, but they were calm. More than ten minutester they finished eating. Anna grabbed her things, ¡°Shall we go downstairs now?¡± Serena took a paper towel to wipe the corners of her mouth and nodded, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go downstairs.¡± After tidying up, the two went downstairs. While they were still eating, other people sped up with their meal to go see what was going on. When they saw them going downstairs, they hurried to follow them and see what was going on. And so they could then gossip. Anna went downstairs with Serena, looked at the people behind them, and whispered, ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no problem? I think we¡¯re being followed and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on downstairs. Maybe I¡¯d better go downstairs first to tell you what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, go ahead and take a look.¡± Serena really wanted to know. What had happened that now everyone considered her a little slut? The word ¡°little whore¡± was so far removed from what she was. She thought about Francis. Thinking about it, Serena paused as she thought back to when Francis hade to ask her to stop talking about their affair. Serena did not know what had happened at that moment, but it seemed to her that her only enemies at that moment were Francis and Guinevere, her new me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Anna asked, realizing that something was wrong with her. Hearing this, Serena came to her senses, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just think I figured out who is causing trouble downstairs.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± asked Anna in curiosity. Serena smiled faintly, ¡°If I haven¡¯t made a mistake, the only person who is making a mistake is that person.¡± ¡°¡­ What? I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t know who you are talking about.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see when you get there.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two entered the elevator together and a group of people followed. When they had all entered, the elevator was overloaded, and Anna, who was in the corner, made to protect Serena and said, ¡°You really are gossips. What do you have to do with this? You¡¯re all following us.¡± Someone replied, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Everyone wants to gossip. Don¡¯t you understand? What do you care. Why can¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yes, Anna, you can¡¯t stop us from seeing what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Bah, how can you be like that? You and I are good friends. You people are shit! Can¡¯t you see that the elevator is overloaded? Are there people who want to get out? Maybe everyone?¡± ¡°All right, then the people in the front wille out!¡± ¡°Why should we get out?¡± ¡°What do you think you are missing? Even taking the stairs is fast! I¡¯m not the one who wants to make you do it!!!¡± The people in the elevator didn¡¯t move, but the elevator didn¡¯t move either, so a couple of people had to get out, and then the elevator started smoothly. Serena, who was squeezed to the corner against the wall, could not help but contract her mouth. These people¡¯s appetite for gossip was beyond belief. It was her business but others cared more than she did. Ding- When they arrived, people poured out of the elevator. Serena and Anna came outst, crushed by the others. ¡°These people are almost scary.¡± ¡°Look there, a pregnant woman.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one who¡¯s been making trouble for a long time, and she says Serena stole her husband.¡± When they heard Serena¡¯s name, the crowd automatically made way for her. Serena looked in front of her. She saw Geneva standing with a pregnant woman¡¯s belly. She had not seen her in months. Her belly had gotten bigger. She held her hands around her waist and kept crying.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I conceived this child hard, and that woman is stealing my husband. And she also said. That I will be ugly after giving birth, that I will not be as young and beautiful as she is, how can she be so bad?¡± Someone in the crowd shouted that Serena had arrived, and then Geneva looked at her. As soon as he saw her, he immediately approached her. ¡°Serena, you bitch!¡± She walked toward Serena, and Serena saw that she had brought several other women with her. They all looked like they were already married. Serena had already figured out that it was Geneva who was causing trouble, but seeing that he had brought other women as well, she could not help but frown. What was she trying to do? ¡°She is the one who wants to seduce Francis, get her!¡± The crowd that stood beside Serena just before to gossip quickly stepped aside and watched from a distance. Suddenly, only Anna and she remained where they were. ¡°Hey, what do you want to do? This is a business, not a market! Where are the guards?¡± Shouted Anna forcefully! Chapter 225: Who is the real the mistress? ¡°Be still!¡± As those people were walking angrily toward Serena, they were suddenly stopped by the woman¡¯s shouting. Although Serena¡¯s build was not strong, but this sentence uttered by her was so full of energy that it frightened those trying to use her. The woman continued, ¡°Thisdy whose name I do not know, you say I seduced your husband, do you have any proof?¡± the crowd turned to look suspiciously at Geneva. ¡°Woman like you already from the sight does not look like a good girl, what need does she have to have proof?¡± ¡°Then ording to what she said, any nontraditional woman would seduce her husband? Who does she think she is her husband? To be loved by all women.¡± ¡°You! You are just envious of my husband for winning five hundred thousand euros in the lottery, you are vain and covet his money, so you seduced him with your body!¡± ¡°Five hundred thousand euros?¡± Serena frowned, a thin smile appeared on her face, ¡°May I know your husband¡¯sst name?¡± ¡°Rossi!¡± the woman replied. Those watching the show were filled with questioning, ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t that woman say that Serena seduced her husband? Howe Serena doesn¡¯t even seem to know her? Then what she said is too strange, just because her husband won the lottery so all women want to seduce him? Honestlypared to the wealth that the Ferrari brothers possess Five hundred thousand euros is nothing, just a drop in the ocean. Serena who had seen everything why should she spend her time on such an ordinary man?¡± ¡°What do you mean? That woman has simultaneously conquered Mr. Cristian and Mr. Leonardo, the two are also brothers, doesn¡¯t she feel disgusted? What is the problem for her to attract one more man? Who knows what it is really like in daily life?¡± ¡°You are right! If she didn¡¯t get involved with her husband, why is that woman here with the child in her pacia making such a scene?¡± Reason returned to Geneva; in fact, Serena had asked her that question only to make her fall into his trap, and she had actually answered in a stupid way. She was so angry that her face turned red, stamping her foot she shouted, ¡°Bitch! You seduced my husband and you still want to deny it! But unfortunately you miscalcted today, aunties don¡¯t fear her, take her and let¡¯s go straight to Francis!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± the women with sturdy builds thus came towards Serena; Anna was so frightened that her face turned pale and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Where is the security? Will you let people like these make trouble for us?¡± Serena frowned, ¡°Anna, move away,¡± hearing this, Anna stared incredulously at her friend, ¡°But they seem very aggressive, no joke, if they really hurt you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡± Serena reached out her hand, pulled Anna aside, then took the initiative to step toward those women. First Serena was hidden behind Anna, those women thought she was afraid of them, so they didn¡¯t worry about anything, now seeing Serena stepping forward anding toward them, they suddenly felt a little terrified. Serena advanced step by step, passed those women and stopped in front of Geneva. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± the woman asked in a trembling voice. Serena wore high heels, putting in front of Guinevere the surpasses of half a head, while the woman¡¯s body was swollen due to pregnancy and has a short stature, even her skin was not as white as Serena¡¯s, now that she stood next to her, she suddenly felt inferior. Of herself she was already very jealous of this woman who had owned Francis for two years and after the divorce he actually still had feelings for her, even still went looking for her, causing thepany to go bankrupt! Serena began, ¡°Mrs. Rossi, you know very well who the real mistress is. Now you want everyone to see your mistress face by bringing all these people to thepany?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the one meddling?¡± Guinevere smiled coldly with contempt, ¡°What makes you think that? Just because Francis was married to you? Then let me tell you the fact that Francis and I had been engaged since before you were married, you are the real interloper in this rtionship.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Serena raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Since you were together, then why did Francesco Rossi marry me and not you?¡± Hearing this, the expression on the woman¡¯s face changed, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, if you hadn¡¯t forced the marriage, how could Francesco have married a woman like you!¡± ¡°I forced the marriage? Had I stood up to him to get him to go with me to the Civil Affairs Office? Or had I put a knife to his neck and begged him to marry me? Besides, I didn¡¯t know he was having an affair with you. Do you know what he told me when he had asked me to marry him? He had told me that he had loved only me in his life, was clean in mind and body, and would never have an affair with another woman. If I knew he had a history with you, I would not have married him and you would not be here today.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± the face of Geneva changed, ¡°This is not what Francis had told me! He had said that you forced the marriage!¡± ¡°What is it about him that attracts me so much that he wants to force marriage on me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Ginevra was so angry that her face paled. Serena seeing her furious look smiled and in an extremely calm tone said, ¡°How can you still not understand the truth? Neither you nor I are worth anything to that man, you think you are a victim in this rtionship, then what role am I in? I was his wife for two years, but finally? Other than a light paper testifying to our divorce I got nothing more, everything I gave in those two years as if thrown in the trash. How long do you think a woman¡¯s youthsts? In those two years I was exactly in the prime of my youth, but what was I doing? I had be a housewife because of that marriage, every day after work I was washing and cooking for him, but what had he given me in return? Just like you of now, who thought you could be with him all the time, but that man married another woman. If the thing had happened once, it will happen again in the future. Do you really think having a baby in your belly he would not have gone around with another woman?¡± Guinevere incredulously stared at her with wide eyes, ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t you the one who was talking on the phone Francesco these days?¡± Serena raised her eyebrows, ¡°Although I personally consider without any strength, but the good thing about me is that I never turn to the person who had betrayed me in the past. Instead ofing here and messing with me and getting angry, you better stay home and take care of the baby cha in your belly, don¡¯t you?¡± The woman bit her lower lip, ¡°Who else could it be if you are not that woman?¡± ¡°Who knows? I just said if the thing had happened once before, it will happen a second time. I became the victim of Francesco Rossi¡¯s marriage, you will also be like me in the future.¡± ¡°No! It can¡¯t be! That woman cannot be anyone other than you!¡± Guinevere red at her and gnashed her teeth, ¡°It must be you who said something to Francesco because he treats me like this, Serena Gallo, you are such a shameless woman, today I have to rip your real face off with my own hands,¡± having said that, the woman threw herself towards Serena,pletely forgetting the fact that she was still pregnant. Chapter 226: A fatal accident is happening. Serena was not expecting this, so the shot reacted automatically by dodging the woman. Although Guinevere was pregnant but her movement was still very quick, she grabbed Serena¡¯s hand and sank her long nails into her arm, made a grimace on her face and shouted, ¡°Bitch, I won¡¯t let you go today,e with me to Francis and let¡¯s clear all the things up.¡± The pain made Serena wrinkle her eyebrows, biting her lip she replied, ¡°I won¡¯t go with you, I haven¡¯t had any rtionship with Francesco Rossi for a long time now, even if you think there is something between us, it¡¯s nothing but that man¡¯s acting!¡± ¡°Do you think I will believe your words? Serena Gallo, you¡¯re just a whore, all the members of the Gallo family are not much of a person!¡± the woman continued to scratch; in fact, she knew that being pregnant no one would dare to do anything to her, she unconcernedly sank her nails into Serena¡¯s arm, soon signs of blood appeared. For fear of harming the baby Serena did not react, so did the vignces of society; in fact, the most difficult fact to deal with are weak people such as pregnant woman or elderly people messing around in thepany, they do not dare to react in front of these people for fear of creating a fatal ident ident identally and killing a person is a crime not bearable to anyone in today¡¯s society. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop I will react without caring about your child. If something is really going to happen to you, what are you going to keep Francis tied up with?¡± the more she found herself in the predicament, the calmer Serena became. His sentence made the woman¡¯s action stop for a moment, meanwhile Serena grabbed her wrist and pulled it away from her arm. Guinevere was stunned only for a moment and another one came forward, ¡°Don¡¯t even think that I am leaving you, today I will expose your true face even if I lose the child, you shameless woman.¡± Seeing Serena¡¯s arm full of blood, Anna who was standing beside her friend could no longer hold back her anger, so she approached the woman to help Serena, ¡°Crazy woman, you bully like this just because you are pregnant, do you really think we are so weak that we can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Anna¡¯s nails were also very long, she could not push Geneva, but she followed her example, sank her nails strongly into Geneva¡¯s arm. The woman began to scream in pain, she looked toward Anna with a grim face, ¡°Bitch, I¡¯m pregnant, how dare you do this to me!¡± ¡°Yes, I know, just because you are pregnant, you can mistreat others and we can¡¯t react? Serena if that woman scratches your arm, we scratch hers too! I don¡¯t think if we break her arm, anything will happen to her baby! As long as no one is killed, then it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± unlike Serena, Anna was much more ruthless.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Serena nodded, ¡°All right.¡± Guinevere finally realizing that she is no longer in the prim situation, she shouted, ¡°Aunt, if you don¡¯te to help me again, I will be abused to death by those two!¡± The women hearing her cry reacted and joined the fight; as so many people were on Geneva¡¯s side, soon Serena and Anna were full of wounds. Suddenly a shout was hearding from the crowd: it was Guinevere who was pushed I don¡¯t know by whom, fell hard to the ground. Her back hit the iron frame right next to her. As if that were not enough, the frame because of the push copsed and crushed the woman underneath. ¡°Ah!¡± the people who were watching began to scream, staring at the scene with wide, bewildered eyes. Serena, who protected Anna underneath, endured most of the women¡¯s blows; she does not know how much pain she had to endure. When she heard a sudden scream followed by a thunderous copse. Then the world fell silent! ¡°Blood! It¡¯s bleeding!¡± someone in the crowd roared, then they began to hear people¡¯s voices arguing, ¡°A fatal ident is happening here!¡± The women surrounding Serena and Anna finally dispersed so that Serena could finally see what had happened. When she saw the woman in blood, her heart skipped a beat, and before she could react, Anna grabbed her hand and shouted, ¡°Serena we are really in trouble! What are we going to do? It wasn¡¯t me who pushed her.¡± Serena¡¯s breathing stopped for a few seconds when the women in front of her turned and looked at her threateningly, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You made Geneva like this! I¡¯ll call the carabinieri right now!¡± after which she pulled out her cell phone and tried to call the carabinieri. Serena¡¯s eyes were cold and calm, she snatched the cell phone away from the woman and dialed 118, ¡°She¡¯s hurt like this and you don¡¯t call an ambnce first?¡± from the look of it she seemed calm, but her hand shaking when she dialed the number on her cell phone betrayed her. ?That woman lost so much blood, then the iron frame had fallen right on her¡­ I¡¯m afraid that this time not only the child is in the bad condition, but also the adult¡­¡·I thought. Serena is not a Madonna, but this matter was caused by her, the most important thing is that Anna was also involved, thinking of this, she immediately turned toward her friend and said, ¡°Anna, go back to your department first.¡± Anna immediately grabbed her hand, ¡°If I go what do you do?¡± ¡°That woman came today looking for me, it has nothing to do with you, hurry back to the department¡± Anna thought for a moment and understood what her friend meant, she grabbed her arm forcefully said, ¡°Then you will bear all this alone? Serena you can¡¯t do that! I Anna Galli am not such a cruel and heartless person!¡± Serena frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to do this, but this affair itself has nothing to do with you, quick! Get out right now!¡± she tried to push Anna out directly, but Geneva¡¯s aunts approached and stopped them both, ¡°You two are the ones who pushed him, if Geneva dies, you will both be responsible!¡± ¡°Serena!¡± Anna¡¯s hands were grabbed, as she tried to free herself she turned to call out to her friend. But Serena was also grabbed by another woman and had no time to answer her. It was really sad that those crazy women brought to Geneva when their granddaughter was hurt so badly their first report is to stop her and Anna, but not call the ambnce. ¡°What happened here?¡± a gentle male voice rang out, it was Leonardo. The man looked at the chaotic ce in front of him and asked. Suddenly he saw Serena surrounded, immediately the expression on his face and in his eyes changed, he stepped forward and released Serena. ¡°Who are you? Who gave you permission toe here to cause trouble? Where is the vignce?¡± After all, Leonardo is the vice president of thepany, with hismand the security guards who were watching earlier stepped forward and subdued Geneva¡¯s aunts with ease. Chapter 227: How come you have her phone? After Serena was freed, Leonardo saw that her body was full of wounds and scratches, to the sight were frightening. The man clutched the woman¡¯s wrist and asked nervously, ¡°How did all this happen?¡± Serena now had no time to think about her and Leonardo¡¯s rtionship, she grabbed the man¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°An ident happened there, order the security guards to move those shelves.¡± Hearing the requests Leonardo turned to look toward the indicated corner and noticing that on the floor was full of blood, he frowned, ¡°What are you doing there? Hurry up and move the shelves!¡± then asked the woman, ¡°Serena, what the hell happened? Who hurt you like this?¡± Serena shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin now, can you take her to the hospital?¡± Although she hated Geneva but if that woman happened something here today, the whole Ferrari society would be mixed up in this, especially there is also Anna¡­ it¡¯s okay if only she was involved, but she didn¡¯t want to implicate others in this! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get the car, you wait for me,¡± the man let go of Serena¡¯s hand and ran to the parking lot. But the hospital was not far from thepany, before Leonardo returned with the car, the ambnce arrived. The nurses gave Geneva first aid and carried her with the stretcher to the ambnce. Serena followed the nurses, when she got outside she saw Leonardo¡¯s caring out of the parking lot, the window rolled down and came the man¡¯s voice, ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± the woman nodded. ¡°I¡¯ming too!¡±, Anna from the moment Serena had run out went out with her and when he saw her get into the car he followed her. Serena looked questioningly, ¡°Why are you here too? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go back to the department first?¡± Anna gave her a furious look, ¡°You want to put all the me on yourself, I won¡¯t let you do that! If that woman wants to put all the me on you, then I will also take part of the responsibility,¡± biting her teeth she continued, ¡°I, Anna Galli, am a person who is not afraid to take responsibility, there is nothing to fear, at most I will change with my life hers.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Serena pressed her friend¡¯s hand and said in a calm voice, ¡°There was incredible chaos that moment, it is yet to be verified whether it was us who pushed her. If you want toe with us to the hospital now I won¡¯t stop you, but if something happens, don¡¯t be the first to go ahead and assume responsibility so randomly.¡± Anna understood Serena¡¯s words, ¡°You mean there is a possibility that the woman was not pushed by us?¡± ¡°It is not clear who pushed her, but it is highly unlikely that it was us¡± Serena went over the whole story, ¡°At that time we were not in the privileged situation, with so many injuries we could not even take care of ourselves; therefore, the possibility that we were able to push her out that far is really minimal¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Leonardo who was driving didn¡¯t know how the affair had started, but he had understood something from the conversation between the two, he nodded approvingly, ¡°Everything still needs to be verified; so don¡¯t be in a hurry to say that you did it, let¡¯s go to the hospital first to see how the situation is, then I will contact the professionalter, be calm.¡± Hearing this Anna looked at the man with eyes full of emotion, hugged her friend¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Mr. Leonardo is much more reliable than your husband Cristian and he is also very kind.¡± Although her voice was very low, the space inside the car was limited, so Leonardo could still hear her. As expected, through the rearview mirror Serena noticed the man¡¯s gaze staring at her, so in a low voice she said to Anna, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Anna pouted and did not speak again. Arriving at the spedale, when Serena got out of the car she stumbled and almost fell to the ground, but fortunately she was caught by Leonardo beside her, he asked her, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Anna also followed, ¡°Serena you are hurt too badly, let¡¯s go first to treat your wounds.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± Serena lifted up holding her breath, earlier she was too anxious that she didn¡¯t even feel the pain, only now she realized how much her knee hurt, she should have suffered a bump, that¡¯s why she felt so much pain, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice the steps, let¡¯s go to check Geneva first¡± Leonardo frowned, but realizing the seriousness of the matter, he nodded, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s check the situation first, but if there are no serious problems go immediately to treat your injuries.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Serena dodged the man¡¯s hand without a trace, then quickly followed behind the nurses. Watching Geneva being pushed into the operating room, she suddenly remembered something: should she make a call to Francesco Rossi? ¡°Serena, what are you thinking about?¡± Anna asked her. ¡°I was thinking¡­ maybe I should notify your husband?¡± ¡°Huh? Do you know her husband? But didn¡¯t that woman say ¡­¡± that you are her husband¡¯s lover? Fortunately, Anna put on the brakes before the sentence ended and then looked toward her friend, ¡°Is it appropriate for you to make this call? Especially being the situation like this.¡± Serena thought for a moment and pulled out her phone, ¡°I¡¯ll text him.¡± Leonardo who is looking sideways at the woman with a look full of sweetness said, ¡°Go ahead and do whatever you want, there is no need to worry about anything, this matter finally did not happen because of you¡± Hearing these words Serena turned to look at the man. Then Leonardo continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you? It was you who first brought those women to thepany to cause trouble; so if you are inside the operating room now, it is all your own fault.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right! By the way I think you should make a call to Mr. Cristian to warn him about what had happened, after all he is your husband¡± Anna¡¯s words made Leonardo¡¯s expression change, realizing this the woman froze for a moment and with a smile added, ¡°Otherwise¡­ pretend I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± Serena nced at her friend:¡¶Why can¡¯t she for once not be afraid of Leonardo?¡·. But Anna reminded her of the fact that since such a serious ident had happened, then in thepany, even just thinking her position as an employee must notify Cristian. So she opened the call screen and tried to call Cristian. But suddenly the man next door grabbed his cell phone and said, ¡°Yes it is better to make a call to inform Cristian about what happened.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call him,¡± Serena said. But as soon as the words were spoken, Leonardo already pressed the text of the call. On the other end Cristian immediately answered, ¡°What is it?¡± as Serena stood right nearby, she could hear the man¡¯s low voiceing from the other end of the cell phone. She was about to speak when she heard Leonardo answer, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Cristian was silent for a moment, then sneered, ¡°Howe you have his phone?¡± ¡°We¡¯re at the hospital.¡± Chapter 228: Do I massage you a little? When the man heard the word ¡°hospital¡± he narrowed his eyes dangerously: ¡¶That woman¡¯s phone is in Leonardo¡¯s hand and he said they are in the hospital, what does that mean? It could be that something happened to that woman¡·. Thinking that Serena might be hurt Cristian¡¯s heart lost a beat, suddenly he felt it was hard even to breathe. ¡°Which hospital are you in?¡± the man¡¯s voice filled with anxiety. Leonardo told him the name then added, ¡°I¡¯m here, take care of thepany first, you don¡¯t need toe in a hurry,¡± then hung up the phone and handed it back to Serena. When she turned around, she realized that her hand does not know since it was ced over the woman¡¯s mouth to prevent her from speaking. And Serena¡¯s eyebrows were heavily furrowed. ¡°Sorry,¡± the man handed her back the phone, with a subtle smile he said, ¡°I want to be selfish for once.¡± Serena for a moment did not know how to act and stared at the man with an inexplicable expression, while Anna at her side blinked, she was very agitated at heart, Leonardo¡¯s gaze seemed deeply in love with Serena. ¡°The operation will not end soon, the two of you who are wounded like this, I¡¯ll take you first to treat your wounds¡± the man said. ¡°I¡¯m not going¡± Serena who saw him get up and try to pull her up, immediately rejected his proposal, ¡°Take Anna to the nurse first, I¡¯ll wait here, I¡¯ll join youter.¡± Hearing this the man frowned, then Serena added, ¡°Leonardo, this is a very important matter for me, please don¡¯t force me!¡± the woman half-closed her lips and said in a cold voice. Leonardo did not respond, after a few minutes he gave a bitter smile and nodded, ¡°Finally I can¡¯t oblige you anything, since you insist, then I will first take Anna to treat her wounds, but when wee back youe then with me.¡± After that he left with Anna, leaving Serena sitting alone. She and Anna were both full of scratches; those women had hit them very hard. Serena now felt a lot of pain in her bones even though she only made a small movement with her arms or by lifting her legs. A sh between women is really scary, the woman scoffs at herself as she shakes her head. She did not know how much time had passed, but when she leaned back and was so tired that she wanted to close her eyes, she suddenly heard the sound of the wheelchair. The more she listened the more familiar this noise seemed and when the chair stopped in front of her, Serena suddenly opened her eyes and saw Cristian standing in front of her. It had been a short time since she had hung up the phone and was he really already in front of her? ¡°Woman,¡± the man angrily grabbed her shoulders, his cold, stern eyes observed every part of her body, and when he saw that Serena was full of wounds, he angrily asked, ¡°Who did this to you?¡± Later he seemed to remember something and looked around, but saw only her, so he asked coldly, ¡°Where is Leonardo?¡± Serena finally responded, moved her lips and whispered, ¡°Can you be gentler? My shoulders hurt.¡± In fact it hurt all over her now, she felt as if the skeleton of the shoulders held by the man were about to break. Cristian froze for a moment and when his reason returned he noticed that the woman¡¯s face and lips were totally pale, only then did he hasten to withdraw his hand. The expression on his face became even darker, his eyes filled with fury. A momentter he grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Come with me to the nurse.¡± ¡°It hurts¡± Serena pointed with her finger to her wrist. The man stopped with the movement, but finally did not let go of the woman¡¯s wrist, gently pulled the sleeve of her dress over her arm, what appears in front arerge and small bruises, intricate scratch marks, ¡°Who did this?¡± the man¡¯s eyes became frightened. Serena¡¯s heart softened. She remembered that earlier on the phone Leonardo had asked him to take care of the business first, but only a few minutes had passed since she had hung up the phone and this man was already here, standing in front of her. Surely he must have passed thousands of red lights, otherwise did hee with the flying car? As for why she had the mane so quickly, Serena was more interested to know, what she knew now was only that he is now worrying about her. Thinking about this, her voice lightened and she replied in a soft voice, ¡°The person who hurt me is now in the operating room. Cristian¡­ maybe this time I have done something very serious.¡± Hearing this the man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed involuntarily, ¡°What happened? Exin it better.¡± But Serena smiled and said softly, ¡°What if I told you that this time maybe I will go to prison for hurting people? If I stay in prison for the rest of my life and can¡¯t get out? Then in the future you would no longer have to worry about our rtionship¡­.¡± When he uttered thisst sentence, the woman lowered her head and looked down at her feet without another word. The man did not understand, with his eyebrows tightened: ¡¶What exactly is this woman talking about? ¡· ¡°Ah¡± Serena eximed suddenly stunned, looking toward Cristian who had pulled her into his arms. The man cupped her chin and in a cold voice said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know exactly what had happened, but my woman can¡¯t be touched by anyone, the person who hurt you must repay her with a price ten times greater¡± and continued, ¡°Tell me the story now, without leaving out any details.¡± Serena, however, shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°It hurts¡± the woman whispered and suddenly ced her head close to the man¡¯s chest, stretching her arms around his neck, ¡°It hurts all over, I don¡¯t want to exin anything¡± Initially Cristian was about to lose patience, but now that he saw the submissive woman hugging his neck and whispering in his ear, his anger suddenly disappeared. He found that his heart was softened and looking at the small woman in his arms, his throat dryly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, he asked, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Serena closed her eyes, ¡°Everywhere.¡± Then the man said, ¡°Do you want me to massage you a little?¡± ¡­ Absolute silence.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Luke who stood aside thought: ¡¶Please don¡¯t treat me as if I were transparent, okay? Goodbye¡· Although Serena did not respond, but Cristian nevertheless really reached out his hand and ced it on the back of her head, where there was arge bruise mark. On the initially white and smooth skin now was covered with bruises and scratches, the man on one side was irate on the other side felt ill-hearted for her. The woman¡¯s body trembled for a moment when heid his hands on it, this made the man¡¯s heart soften even more, his hands moved much lighter, gently rubbing the wounds. ¡°Is that better?¡± Chapter 229: This woman is as poisonous as a rattlesnake. He asked her. She, without saying anything, merely shook her head, then sank it back into his chest. Before Cristian arrived, Serena had already calmly analyzed the situation: after all, she had done nothing, as had Anna Galli. Even if a confrontation was necessaryter, she had nothing to fear; in the worst case scenario, she would take charge of the whole situation and that was it. Now, however, that Cristian hade running and his ck eyes had looked at her extremely worriedly, a sense of mortification had taken hold of her. She had thereforee to the conclusion that she could no longer take charge of everything, but would have to find a way to clear the matter up. However¡­ if Geneva was really in mortal danger then¡­ they would not get rid of the matter so easily. A lot of people frowned upon it, and they probably wouldn¡¯t have missed the opportunity to make them pay for it. ¡°Serena!¡± Francesco Rossi came running. He had received Serena¡¯s message warning him that something had happened to Geneva, so he hade in a great hurry, but he never expected, once he arrived, to witness this scene: his ex-wife lying in the arms of another man. At this sight, Francis exploded with anger, ¡°You made mee all the way here to show me this?¡± At Francis¡¯ voice, Serena came to her senses. In front of her was the familiar smell of Cristian; just before, Serena out of fear had let go of her fantasies¡­ but now she was back to reality. She made to get up slowly and answer Cristian¡¯s question, but someone stopped her by holding her by the back of her head. ¡°Go away,¡± Cristian said coldly, as he brought Serena back to his chest with his hand. Cristian¡¯s aura of strength spread throughout the room forcefully investing even Francis, who, evidently frightened, cast a nce at Cristian and then, in a trembling voice, babbled, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ it wasn¡¯t me who came, it¡¯s that woman¡­ it was she who sent me a message and made mee with a deception.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± asked Cristian, lifting the corners of his lips slightly. Serena, trying to free herself from the grip that held her against his chest, managed to say in a whisper, ¡°It was me who called him.¡± Francis then regained his courage, ¡°Did you see that? She admitted it too!¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze faded slightly as Serena, finally released from his grip, directed his nce at Francis, ¡°I called you in to take a look at the ER, you didn¡¯t forget what I wrote in the message did you?¡± Francis then remembered that in the message Serena had written that something had happened to Geneva, and seeing Serena staring at the emergency room, he understood the situation: ¡°Would you like to tell me that Geneva is inside the emergency room?¡± Serena did not respond, giving Francis tacit confirmation. Francis then jumped into a rage and turned furiously to Serena, ¡°What have you done? Ginevra is soon to give birth, how can you be so mean as to raise your hands against her? If something has happened to the baby, know that I am not finished with you.¡± Serena, biting her lip, said trying to keep calm, ¡°You don¡¯t even know what happened, how can you call me mean?¡± ¡°And do you need to think about it? Surely you must be full of resentment since we divorced, and then you are envious that Geneva got pregnant, that¡¯s why you hurt her. Since we didn¡¯t have children in the past, now you want to kill mine. Serena¡­. never would I have thought you were such a woman, and you Mr. Cristian¡­ this woman is as poisonous as a rattlesnake, don¡¯t be fooled by her.¡± Having said that, Francis reiterated his point: ¡°Mr. Cristian, you cannot allow such a woman to be around you, but above all you cannot believe all her lies, otherwise¡­ she wille to a bad end! I am a living example of that!¡± Serena remained silent, swallowing insults and humiliation while constantly biting her lip. What a bastard!!! Since they had been married he had never done anything for her, always out to seduce other women, and now that they had divorced he had even set out to nder her! But in any case, what worried Serena most was that Cristian might believe what Francis was saying. So she turned, flustered, a look at Cristian and said, ¡°You must not believe him, things¡­ are not at all as he says.¡± Cristian, raising his eyebrows and the corners of his mouth slightly, said in a somewhat mocking tone, ¡°Woman, how did you in the past not only consider this person, but also marry him and be with him for two years? And in two years you didn¡¯t notice anything? What are you, very naive or very stupid?¡± Serena at these words blushed quickly, but she did not even have time to respond, that Cristian continued in the same tone, ¡°You should tell him about it.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Serena on hearing this was stunned, and she was joined by Cristian himself. Cristian then looked up at Francis, and, sneering at him, said, ¡°Are you Serena¡¯s ex-husband? That good-for-nothing, who did not contribute to the household expenses, and who also had a mistress?¡± Serena looked in amazement at Cristian. She had not expected him to help her stand up to Francis¡¯ offenses, but more importantly¡­ that he knew so much. That he had¡­ instructed someone to investigate her? ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Guinevere was not a mistress at all!¡± said Francis red with anger at the usations Cristian had just hurled at him. ¡°It is that woman who is useless, and moreover as poisonous as a rattlesnake, that¡¯s why I left her and remarried.¡± ¡°When you separated, your lover was already a few months pregnant, and yet you dare to criticize others?¡± At the time, it was Luca Russo who hade into possession of Francesco Rossi¡¯s records and, knowing the situation perfectly well, as soon as he heard Francesco criticize Serena, he immediately jumped up ready to defend her. ¡°You scoundrel you are, for two years you spent money only on your mistress huh? So after you won the lottery, you couldn¡¯t wait to get a divorce. And now you even have the nerve to speak ill of her. You are a disgrace to all men, woe to you if you continue to call yourself a man!¡± Luca Russo¡¯s words were even heavier, so much so that Francis¡¯ eyes turned red with anger, ¡°You!¡± ¡°You did well to get a divorce. Once free from a good-for-nothing like you, our Miss Serena was certainly happier.¡± ¡°By the way,¡± Cristian added in a low voice, a smile on his face, as he touched the still visible bruises on Serena¡¯s neck with his finger. The light and gentle movements of his fingers immediately gave some relief to Serena¡¯s wounds. ¡°In truth I have to thank this good-for-nothing. If it were not for you, I could never have had such a good wife, could I?¡± And he said these words turning a gaze full of sweetness to Serena. At this moment his eyes seemed like two bright stars in the depths of the sea, and Serena, for a moment, almost believed his words, but¡­ she soon realized that it was all just an act. Cristian Ferrari¡¯s wife could not be disgraced like this. And Cristian also had to safeguard his prestige. Serena then also let out a sweet smile, ¡°Oh yes, I too have you to thank for the divorce. Had it not been for you, I would still be suffocating in a sea of misery and misfortune, and I would have foolishly continued to be fooled by you.¡± Then with both arms she grabbed Cristian around the neck and leaned even closer to him, ¡°I have you to thank for my being able to find such a good husband.¡± ¡°You¡­,¡± Francis Rossi never imagined that the two of them were able to put on such an idyllic family picture in front of him and, from anger, took his head in his hands without being able to say anything. Chapter 230: Shut your mouth! Having finished the beautiful family picture, Cristian added, ¡°My wife was seriously injured this time, I am not willing to pretend anything.¡± Francesco Rossi at these words was even angrier. What about him then? His wife was in the emergency room, and still nothing was known about her condition! Just then the emergency room doors opened and a doctor came out. ¡°Who are Geneva¡¯s rtives?¡± No one answered. ¡°No rtives of Ginevra Cassano?¡± demanded the doctor, wrinkling his forehead. Francis suddenly recovered and stepped forward, ¡°Doctor, I am Ginevra¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°Sir, your wife has a severe hemorrhage and there is a need to deliver the baby early. Please put a signature on the consent sheet for the operation.¡± Francis at these words opened his eyes wide, ¡°Deliver him early? But¡­ won¡¯t that be dangerous for the health of the baby?¡± ¡°Sir, at the moment we don¡¯t even know if there might beplications during delivery. In any case, we will do everything we can. Please sign the paper, there is not a minute to lose.¡± Francis then, with both hands trembling, took out a pen and signed the paper. Then, suddenly, he added in a heavy tone, ¡°Doctor, if I may¡­ I have a prayer for you!¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± replied the doctor, squaring him quickly with his gaze. Francis took his head in his hands, as if he was about to make an important decision, ¡°If there is danger for both of you, I hope that¡­ you can think of the baby first!¡± The doctor was speechless, as was Serena, who opened her eyes wide, as if she could not believe what she had just heard. Francesco Rossi had¡­ prayed to save mainly the baby. What about the child¡¯s mother? Did he not need the mother anymore? Serena now, seeing the man with whom she had spent two years of her life, suddenly felt her blood chill. In two years she had never understood this man, of how he was phndering,cking in feelings and morals, and how¡­ he was perverse. Suddenly Serena began to feel sorry for Guinevere: based on what she was saying in fact, Guinevere was probably just another poor girl who had been teased by him. Instead, the source of all evil was Francis. Unable to contain herself, Serenashed out at him, ¡°Francesco, what kind of person are you?¡± Francis then, turned around throwing her a look, ¡°Mind your own business. Are you still pretending that this Geneva thing in the emergency room has nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°You think you know better than me why she came looking for me?¡± replied Serena with a bitter smile. At these words Francis immediately felt guilty, withdrew his neck a little and then, turning to the doctor, said, ¡°Doctor, please do as I told you.¡± The doctor unexpectedly refused, however: ¡°Sir, our hospital has ethics. In case of danger to the mother and baby, we always give priority to the mother.¡± ¡°What?¡± asked Francis frowning, ¡°What does that mean? What does ethics mean? This is our right, what does it have to do with you?¡± The doctor, however, tired of answering him, turned and quickly entered the operating room, closing the door behind him. Francis would have liked to enter with him, but a nurse promptly intervened, ¡°Excuse me sir, we are in an emergency room, please keep the noise down.¡± Francis, increasingly angry, shouted pointing to the operating room, ¡°What do you mean you tacitly give priority to the mother and not the son? I want to give priority to my son, do you hear? What do I do with the mother? I want to safeguard my son, my heir!¡± The nurse faced with a chauvinist like him, she wanted to punch him directly, but her high professionalism restrained her, but she still could not restrain herself frommenting piercingly, ¡°Are you by any chance heirs of any royal house?¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± asked Francis astonished. ¡°If you are not heirs of any royal house, can¡¯t he think about his sonter? Does he have to safeguard his session now? I bet if it wasn¡¯t a boy then, he wouldn¡¯t even want it, would he?¡± The nurse¡¯s words were very direct and struck at the heart of Francis, whose face quickly changed color from green to white until, enraged, he turned to her, ¡°You, you¡­.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± said Luca Russo, standing between Francis and the nurse, ¡°You, this big man, don¡¯t even care about your wife, and you even have the nerve to talk like that. What woman would be willing to marry you in the future? And you even manage to talk about heirs. But why, in your house is there all this wealth?¡± Seeing Luca Russo boldly advancing, the nurse¡¯s eyes sparkled. While Serena, at their side, watched the whole scene in silence, merely shaking her head: never would she have imagined that Francis was such a person. ¡°You¡¯re wondering how in the past you could have been blind enough to be with such a person, aren¡¯t you?¡± A low voice rang in Serena¡¯s ear, who, at these words, came back to herself, realizing only then that she was still leaning against Cristian¡¯s chest. ¡°Yes, I really have the wrong person,¡± said Serena closing her eyes for a moment. She had never realized that Cristian was like that. So she moistened her lips slightly, and said in a low voice, ¡°Now leave me. And thank you for before.¡± Cristian did not let her go, however, and, hinting at a smile, said, ¡°If you want to thank me, you¡¯ll have to do something concrete.¡± ¡°What?¡± Serena then looked up to try to understand his intentions, and it was only at this moment, thanks to the closeness of the two of them, that Cristian noticed that the delicate skin of Serena¡¯s face also had several wounds: if scars were left afterwards, how would he do it? Cristian reached out and gently ran his fingers over Serena¡¯s wounds as his gaze grew sterner and sterner: ¡°I will make her pay. But now you have to dress your wounds.¡± ¡°No!¡± cried Serena, shaking her head. ¡°You heard yourself that the doctor is operating under life or death conditions. I have to stay here and see how it goes.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Luca is here to check the situation, are you afraid he won¡¯te to know how it went?¡± Serena kept silent. At the end of the day, she was right: if Luca was there to check it out, she could trust him. ¡°However¡­¡± and while she continued to hesitate, Cristian, without waiting any longer, left with the wheelchair, addressing thesest words, ¡°Stay here and see how it goes. As soon as you hear from me, contact me.¡± ¡°All right, Mr. Cristian,¡± Luca Russo said, staring at him as he walked away. Cristian, seeing Serena leave, moved behind her as if to join her, ¡°Come back here. You hurt Ginevra and now you¡¯re leaving like this?¡± An outstretched arm, however, came between him and Serena, interrupting his run. ¡°It¡¯s still not clear who hurt whom. In any case, I¡¯m staying here, and you¡¯re also not going anywhere. Don¡¯t even think about disturbing Mr. Cristian and Miss Serena,¡± Luca said, looking at him coldly. Cristian then remained motionless, furious, but with a great sense of helplessness. Meanwhile, Serena had been taken away by Cristian: he sitting in his wheelchair and she sitting in turn on his legs. A scene that had attracted the attention of the many people present. Serena then, in obvious embarrassment, proposed, ¡°You¡¯d better get out, I¡¯ll push you.¡± ¡°You are hurt,¡± Cristian replied without giving too much importance to her words. ¡°But my injuries are not serious.¡± ¡°Yes they are.¡± ¡°¡­ But I can manage to walk.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± Cristian then suddenly lowered his gaze, staring at Serena¡¯s lips, ¡°If you speak again, I will kiss you here in front of everyone.¡± Serena first opened her eyes wide with fear, then put her hand in front of her own mouth. It was better if she kept quiet. Chapter 231: Unless you really want a divorce Serena had just been taken by Cristian inside an office, and just as she was wondering how they could let them in so freely, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°What are you people doing here?¡± And there Serena unexpectedly saw a personing out of the office: Beatrice Marchetti. Serena had not expected to see her at all, and she had a feeling that this aunt was really everywhere. ¡°Oh, Serena, but how did you hurt yourself like that?¡± said Aunt Beatrice who was startled at the sight of Serena looking like that. Auntie now looked much more worried than the time she had seen Serena drugged. After all, now the wounds were all external: face, neck, arms, legs were all covered with small andrge wounds, a truly frightening scene, as if Serena¡­ had been a victim of rape. ¡°Cristian, didn¡¯t I already tell you to look after your wife? And you call that protecting her?¡± Cristian was petrified speechless. used like this by his aunt, Cristian also felt that he had failed in his mission to protect his wife. In the past he had never given the matter any importance, however, now¡­ Serena was covered with wounds from head to toe. Cristian, dark in the face and in a cold voice, said, ¡°Now doctor her.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll medicate her. You go away in the meantime.¡± Beatrice then first helped Serena out of the wheelchair, then apanied Cristian out of the room and, once the door was closed, returned to Serena to medicate her wounds. ¡°Take off your clothes first, let me see the situation a bit.¡± Serena, who had once before undressed in front of her aunt, did not hesitate this time and immediately unbuttoned her clothes, but as she took them off, she felt a sharp pain. ¡°Wait!¡± said the aunt who, moving in front of her, continued, ¡°But who did this to you? Who moved you all this violence? Here the clothes are all stuck to the wounds, woe to you if you pull hard. I¡¯ll help you take them off.¡± Serena, not being able to see how her back was bruised, could only rely on Beatrice¡¯s help, but although she moved very carefully, Serena felt such pain that she frowned and bit her lip to keep from screaming. ¡°All right,¡± said Beatrice after a few moments. Finally undressed, Beatrice could see her back, but she could not help closing her eyes in fright. So he sat her down, intimidating her not to move, and went to fetch the necessities to medicate her. Leaving the room, Beatrice saw Cristian and unceremoniously went to him and kicked his leg. Cristian felt a sharp pain, but merely furrowed his brow. ¡°This time I don¡¯t need to tell you anything, just go yourself and see how she¡¯s looking.¡± And so saying, Beatrice walked away to fetch the medicines. Cristian stood motionless thinking about Serena¡¯s condition: just now he had only been able to see the visible wounds, only God knows how she might have been tanned under her clothes. Having taken the necessary medication, Beatrice saw that Cristian had remained motionless outside the room and therefore, even angrier, addressed him again, ¡°You are such a stubborn man!¡± and then returned to Serena. Cristian, on the other hand, remained outside, also waiting for Luca Russo to be heard. Beatrice began to dress Serena¡¯s wounds, and it took quite a while before she dressed them all. Serena meanwhile continued to worry about Geneva, and as soon as her aunt was finished, she quickly put her clothes back on and got off the crib. ¡°I have bothered you so many times, I thank you,¡± she said. ¡°Between rtives you have to help each other, and then I didn¡¯t do anything much. However for your wounds¡­ you must not get them wet, and you must medicate them every day.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Serena replied, nodding her head. ¡°Ah, but besides the superficial wounds, do you hurt anywhere else?¡± Serena thought about it for a moment, but she had no pain anywhere in particr¡­. ¡°It¡¯s okay, by the look of you, you don¡¯t seem to have any particr problems. You still have to be careful, though, remember that you are pregnant. In the future¡­ avoid these things.¡± Serena at these words realized that she had again forgotten that she was pregnant. She had thought that if the others wanted to fight, she would go along with them; even she did not know that she had be so impulsive. That then in truth she just wanted to attempt a rapprochement, who knew that then¡­ they would lose control. ¡°All right,¡± Serena said as she nodded, promising herself in the future to never forget that she was pregnant again. But seeing that she was getting ready to leave, Beatrice did not refrain from telling her, ¡°Stay here and rest. I have to go for an operation now, as soon as Ie back I will check if your wounds have be infected.¡± ¡°But I¡­.¡± ¡°For all the other things, or if there is anything that worries you, I will tell Cristian.¡± ¡°¡­ Alright, thank you Auntie!¡± Cristian stayed outside for a long time waiting until Luca got in touch: the woman had managed to give birth, however, what he expected to be a boy was actually a girl, and Francis was now in despair. In any case, both mother and baby were fine, so Serena no longer had to worry. Serena could rest easy, though¡­ now it was their turn to worry. They had reduced Serena to that state, surely they didn¡¯t think they would get off so easily?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I understand. Find someone to man the ce, and then try to get a good understanding of how things went down.¡± As soon as the phone call ended, Cristian saw Beatriceing out and asked her, ¡°How are your injuries?¡± ¡°Oh, are you worried now? I thought you didn¡¯t want your wife or baby anymore!¡± ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want them?¡± asked Cristian cruising his face. ¡°Oh yeah? And what are you doing then?¡± asked Beatrice in a doubtful tone, ¡°I already told youst time: as a man you have to protect your wife. And you, on the other hand, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been doing,¡± replied Cristian thoughtfully, ¡°Besides, she¡¯s been strangetely.¡± ¡°Strange? Tell me, strange in what way?¡± Cristian looked Beatrice in the face: since his mother¡¯s death, he had only her left as a rtive. And he did not know who could help him bring rity to his doubts. Perhaps just talking to his aunt would help him. So, with a serious look, he told his aunt about Serena¡¯s strange attitude in thest period. ¡°So what? I mean, she¡¯s acting normal and you¡¯re not happy?¡± asked Auntie half-closing her eyes. ¡°She is strange,¡± said Cristian disconstely. ¡°No doubt she is strange,¡± said Beatrice changing her tone of voice, almost as if to taunt him, ¡°But have you ever thought about why she is acting so strangely? As your aunt, I have to tell you something: women are sentimental, touchy. If she has changed her attitude, surely it is because she has made a decision: either you did something that made herpletely lose hope, or you said something that led her to this change. Otherwise, a person alone¡­ could never change so easily. Think about it, what could you have done?¡± What could he have done to her? Cristian moistened his lips: even he could not focus on what he could possibly have done to her. ¡°To tell the truth, since you married her, you should be happy together. Unless¡­ you really want to divorce her¡­.¡± Chapter 232 Let’s go to my house, I’ll cook. Divorce her? Hearing these words, Cristian frowned. He had really thought about divorcing her in the past, but after spending some time with her, he suddenly discovered that this woman did not seem to be what he thought, perhaps¡­ ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about that baby, but since she doesn¡¯t want to have an abortion, you should learn to ept it.¡± Hearing this, Cristian looked up and looked at Beatrice, ¡°You mean I should do as the family wants and continue living my life married to this woman? It doesn¡¯t matter even if¡­ she cheated on me?¡± Beatrice changed her expression and said reluctantly, ¡°What betrayal? She got pregnant before she married you, she simply met the wrong person. If you like her, you should feel sorry for her, and treat her better in the future. When I look at her. Her eyes are clear and she has no bad intentions. The point is that you are stuck in a wheelchair. She doesn¡¯t dislike you; on the contrary, she protects you. This kind of girl is very rare.¡± Cristian heard these words, but upon hearing certain words, he narrowed his eyes and looked at his aunt, ¡°Who said I like her?¡± Beatrice said it casually; he did not imagine that she would take those words so seriously. Suddenly sheughed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I talked so much and you only heard those words. I couldn¡¯t imagine that you didn¡¯t like her, but you really care about her. Otherwise, why did you have Luca call me in the middle of the nightst time about that problem? Did you do it out ofziness or goodness?¡± When he mentioned that to Cristian, Cristian¡¯s expression totally changed. ¡°Why did you do that thing alone? ¡± Beatrice asked again. After seeing that Cristian had changed his face, Beatrice proudly turned up the corners of her mouth, and then put several medicines in small bottles on the table, ¡°She can¡¯t touch the water these days, and she has to clean and disinfect every day. She can do it herself, you check her.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Hearing those words, Cristian said, ¡°I will bring her here every day.¡± ¡°I am very busy. If nothing serious happens, don¡¯t call me. This little wound you can take care of yourself. Can¡¯t you change medicine? Then you can let the wound continue to hurt or directly let it burn out.¡± With that said, Beatrice turned and went to the front of the office to open the drawer. The nurse knocked on the door to remind her, ¡°Dr. Marchetti, you have an operation in half an hour. It¡¯s time to start the preparation.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Beatrice nodded. The nurse left. Beatrice nced at Cristian, ¡°Did you hear that? I have to go in for surgery. She is inside resting. When she wakes up, you can take her straight home.¡± Beatrice got ready and left. Cristian remained alone in the office. He kept thinking, stared at the medicine bottles, and finally, reluctantly, got up to get them. Serena should still be resting. In fact, Serena was not resting. After Beatrice came out, she got out of bed and made to leave, but when she approached the door, she heard the conversation between the two, so she listened to them without saying a word. After hearing what they said to each other, she did not dare try to leave. After all, she could not stay there, she should have been in bed lying down and with her eyes closed. But she felt pain all over her body. Moreover, after applying the medicine, she felt her whole body sticky. She was ufortable lying down, so she frowned. She did not know how much time had passed, suddenly she heard the sound of wheels approaching, although the sound was very light, the room was quiet and Serena heard it clearly. Knowing that Cristian might have entered, Serena thought back to her conversation with Beatrice. Her eyshes twitched slightly, and then she turned around, giving her back to the direction from which the sound came. Otherwise, she would have risked falling asleep when Cristian entered if she had been lying on her back. The door opened and Cristian entered. Looking at Serena lying on the side of the bed, he noticed that there were scars all over her arms and neck. When he saw those scars, his dark eyes filled with ferocity. She was not going to let anyone who hurt her get away with this! Serena felt inexplicably cold, but also a sense of bitterness, which made her tremble. Could it be that Cristian had discovered that she was only pretending to sleep? Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s eyshes trembled. As soon as she made to move, she felt Cristian¡¯s cold breath enveloping her. He had alreadye up behind her. He reached out to grab the corner of her dress and gently pulled it up. Serena unconsciously wanted to retract, but held back. Cristian¡­ What was he doing? Cristian was actually staring at the wounds on her back. His gaze grew darker and darker, until it was darker than night. Cristian stared at her deeply for a long time, but for Serena, who was pretending to sleep, every minute was a pain. Her skin was exposed to the air. She wanted to move but did not dare to. She was afraid that Cristian would catch her pretending to sleep and be ashamed. Finally, Cristian withdrew his hand. Serena breathed a sigh of relief and felt much morefortable. For a moment, Cristian came out, and Serena finally felt morefortable, turned slowly and looked at where Cristian was. Later Serenay down and fell asleep for real. When she woke up, it was already dark. Serena sat up and noticed that she felt much less pain. She had Beatrice¡¯s skills and the effect of the cast to thank. Only¡­ Where had everyone gone? The office was silent. Beatrice must still be away for surgery. But where had Cristian gone? Thinking about this, Serena stood up quickly, but something fell off her. When she looked down, she saw that it was Cristian¡¯s coat. Serena picked up the coat with which she had been wrapped by Cristian. Did this mean that he had put it on her while she slept? Thinking about this, Serena felt guilty. She took the coat and made to leave, but saw that Beatrice had already returned. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Beatrice looked at her and smiled, ¡°Cristian had an engagement. He went out with Luca. Do you want to have dinner with me tonight?¡± Hearing this, Serena stopped and nodded unconsciously. ¡°Okay, but¡­ where did he go?¡± Seeing that she was still holding Cristian¡¯s coat in her hands, Beatrice could not help but sneer, ¡°If you want to know so badly, why don¡¯t you call him and ask him yourself?¡± Call him? Serena curled her lips. ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my house, I¡¯ll cook.¡± Chapter 233 Problems Serena stood still for a moment, then nodded, then waited for Beatrice to put her things in order to go home with her. Outside the hospital, the night was illuminated by so many lights. Hundreds of lights intertwined with each other. When the night wind blew, Serena felt cold. Unconsciously she retracted her neck and wrapped her arm. ¡°If you¡¯re cold, put your coat on, wait for me here while I go get the car.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Said Serena She stayed in front of the hospital entrance waiting for her. Now that it was autumn, the wind at night was very cold. She thought about it, and finally put Cristian¡¯s coat over her shoulders. The coat was very big. It was like a big cloak over her, keeping the wind away. Serena bowed her head and sniffed it. What coat had the unmistakable smell of Cristian. It was cold, and it was reminiscent of the smell of tobo. Thinking about this, Serena blinked and unconsciously clutched the coat for a few minutes. After waiting about two minutes, Beatrice came out and stood not far from her. Serena went to open the door and sat down in the car.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Remember to buckle up,¡± Beatrice said, and then drove off. As the car entered the street, Serena looked at the lights in the street and suddenly heard Beatrice ask her, ¡°What happened with your injury today? What happened between you and Cristian?¡± Between her and Cristian. ¡°The office doesn¡¯t have good sound instion. You were definitely awake at the time, you should have heard our conversation.¡± Beatrice added before Serena answered. Hearing this, Serena was stunned for a while and felt her ears and face burning. She had not expected Beatrice to have sensed this. So Cristian? If Beatrice figured it out, could it be that Cristian had figured it out too? ¡°I wanted to ask you, do you really want to spend your life with Cristian?¡± What to answer? Serena pulled her lips together and said in a low voice, ¡°Beatrice, I know. You are a good person, but¡­ Feelings cannot be forced. The rtionship between Cristian and me is veryplex. Besides¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have even been the one to marry him.¡± ¡°Luca told me all about you, you got married instead of your sister. Because the Gallo family thought that since Cristian was disabled, it was a problem to live with him, so they got their daughter married with less hope.¡± It was all true, Serena had no way to refute, she could only lower her eyes silently. ¡°I told Cristian, that even though he is disabled, you were still willing to marry him, even though it had been by your family¡¯s choice. Even though you are having a baby, I think it is a good thing for Cristian. Do you have anything to tell me?¡± Listening to the speech, Serena raised her eyes and looked at Beatrice and said, ¡°What should I answer?¡± ¡°Do you like Cristian?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Beatrice smiled, ¡°Too direct? Let¡¯s put it another way. How do you feel about this marriage? Although it is an arranged marriage, in many arranged marriages the couple end up having feelings for each other. You have been with him for several months. How do you feel?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ I¡­¡± She did not know how to answer. Although Alice had already asked her this question and she did not know how to answer it, let alone Beatrice who was elderly. Serena did not know how to answer. ¡°You still can¡¯t seem to understand your own feelings.¡± Beatrice shook her head, ¡°It seems you still need time.¡± Serena lowered her eyes, ¡°Say no more¡­ Cristian¡­ He will never like me.¡± Beatrice listened and could not help butugh, ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. Can you understand people¡¯s feelings? Why don¡¯t you ask them if they like you or not?¡± No need to ask, Serena thought in her heart, besides she had asked him before. Once, Cristian had asked her if she liked him, and Serena answered rudely, asking if he liked himself, but¡­ Cristian¡¯s eyes and expression at that moment showed¡­. They showed self-loathing. Perhaps rtionships between people produce feelings, but ¡­ if you are unable to ept yourself, then you cannot have a perfect rtionship. ¡°Many things should be asked. How do you know what the other person is thinking? Also, even if you ask a question, what the other person answers may not be what they think.¡± Speaking of this, Beatrice raised her lips and looked vaguely into the distance, ¡°Many things have two sides, just like when I asked you the question, you struggled to answer, this is because inside you had many answers to give. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t like Cristian, it¡¯s just that you have reasons that make you doubt that you can¡¯t like him, and also you think¡­. That you don¡¯t deserve him, right?¡± Serena was surprised and looked at Beatrice in amazement, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a surgeon? Possible¡­ She is also¡­ Psychologist?¡± She asked in a low voice, Beatrice looked at her from the corner of her eye and saw that her eyes were dull, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Hahaha, girl¡­ You¡¯re going to be a mother soon, how can you still act like a child? No wonder¡­¡± No wonder Cristian had changed so much. Cristian was much more vivid now than he was before, and he cared about her. In the past Cristian thought only of revenge and had vowed to take Ferrari Group. There was never a woman around him. Alexander suddenly had him married. At first Beatrice was also very worried, but fate is never clear. He did not expect to be together with Serena. Beatrice did not expect that this would happen now. Serena was embarrassed and bit her lower lip. After that, Beatrice let her into the house. Beatrice had a small apartment. The neighborhood was quiet. When she opened the door, she felt the warmth of the apartment. ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll change, then I¡¯ll call Cristian and tell him you¡¯re here, he¡¯ll pick you upter.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After Beatrice walked away, Serena sat on the sofa, and looked at the furnishings of the house. After a while, Beatrice returned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take off your coat when you came in?¡± Serena felt warmed by this sentence, and replied, ¡°I forgot¡­¡± Then she got up and took off her coat. When she took it off, she felt as if something had fallen on the floor, probably because she had taken it off too quickly. ¡°What fell?¡± Beatrice asked. Serena made to bend down and look for it, but Beatrice immediately stepped forward, bent down in front of her, and then picked up a small box at her feet. ¡°What is this?¡± Beatrice asked, handing the box to Serena. ¡°I think it fell out of my coat pocket.¡± Chapter 234Are you sure? Hearing that it had fallen out of her coat pocket, Serena knew it was something of Cristian¡¯s. After taking it from Beatrice, she put it back in the pocket. Beatrice could not help but frown and say with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious to know what it is? Don¡¯t you want to open it and see what¡¯s there?¡± Hearing that speech, Serena stopped, and looked up to look at Beatrice. Open it and look? ¡°I think the box is very small and pretty, even though it¡¯s hers, I think she bought it as a gift, maybe. It¡¯s for you, why don¡¯t you open it?¡± ¡°This-isn¡¯t this wrong?¡± Serena tightened her lips in embarrassment. After all, she was about to open something of Cristian¡¯s without his consent, and besides¡­ Cristian never bought her gifts. Maybe¡­ he bought it for someone else. Beatrice took the box directly, ¡°If you don¡¯t open it, I¡¯ll open it. I¡¯m curious to know what Cristian bought.¡± Hearing this, Serena opened the small box. She would not be able to stop it. After she opened the box, she saw a pair of small pink diamond earrings. The pink light made them both wince at the same time. Beatrice eximed with surprise, ¡°As it was meant to be, I said she bought it for you.¡± Staring at the small, round earrings, Serena¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. These earrings¡­ They were the pair Anna had chosen for her when they went shoppingst time. At the time¡­ She tried them on, but the price of the earrings was very high. Serena ended up not buying them. Cristian wanted to buy them for her at that time, but she refused. And then she left. Anyway, when had she bought them? Why didn¡¯t he give them to her right away? She thought back to his deep, sharp eyebrows and the fact that Cristian hardly ever smiles. When he doesn¡¯t speak, he gives people a sense of estrangement. When he does speak, he is always fierce. She could not imagine him buying these earrings and putting them in his coat pocket. ¡°Looking at your expression, does it look like something is wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Beatrice asked curiously when she saw her staring at the pink earrings. Hearing her voice, Serena came back to herself and shook her head, ¡°Nothing.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. She looked away still feeling a strange sensation, why had Cristian bought her those earrings? Obviously-he didn¡¯t hate himself. ¡°Yourplexion is very fair, these earrings look very good on you.¡± Beatrice put the box in her hand and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Cristian buy anything for a girl.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Maybe he didn¡¯t buy it for me.¡± The box was ced in Serena¡¯s hand. Serena immediately felt like she was holding something heavy. She held it in her hand and then quickly put it back into the box. Beatrice suddenly had the impression that Serena had suddenly realized something, but because she was shy, she said nothing. After Beatrice finished cooking, the two ate a very simple dish together. Beatrice was very good at it. Serena ate a bowl of rice. Seeing that Serena had a big appetite, Beatrice said, ¡°You should eat more. You are too skinny. It¡¯s bad for your baby.¡± Saying this, Beatrice stood up and filled a bowl with chicken broth, ¡°You look like you are malnourished. Don¡¯t tell me Cristian doesn¡¯t treat you well. You should eat more. If you think what they make doesn¡¯t satisfy your appetite, you can alwayse to me.¡± ¡°Thank you, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to bother you every day.¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Beatrice smiled, ¡°After all, I am a rtive of Cristian.¡± Hearing about Cristian again, Serena became curious, because ording to what Leonardo said, during his childhood Leonardo¡¯s mother did not live in the Ferrari family home, she only went to live thereter, giving people the illusion that he was an illegitimate child. ¡°Is it true that Cristian is said to be an illegitimate son?¡± Beatrice suddenly asked. Serena suddenly came back from her thoughts and looked at Beatrice dumbfounded. How could she know what she was thinking? ¡°It¡¯s not true¡± Beatrice put down her chopsticks, took out a paper towel and gently wiped the corners of her mouth. She said in a gentle voice, ¡°It was Cristian¡¯s father who did not want Cristian¡¯s mother, that is, my sister.¡± ¡°My sister¡¯s name is Iris. At that time, Cristian¡¯s father courted her a lot. My sister has always been a good-hearted person. My sister became very attached to him and eventually decided to be with him. The two began to have feelings for each other. But shortly after they got married, Cristian¡¯s father had an affair.¡± Beatrice paused and then continued, ¡°Although my sister is sweet, she is very strong. How can a strong woman tolerate her man hurting her? I¡¯m not talking about physical pain, sentimental pain is not good either. My sister is a person can¡¯t ept these things, so¡­¡± ¡°So she did not give Cristian¡¯s father a second chance and left directly, right?¡± Serena answered. After hearing the answer, Beatrice looked at her with an appreciative look and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My sister is a strong person. Besides, that man at first told her that he would change. Who knows if he was telling the truth. Therefore, my sister resolutely decided to continue on her way without looking back. Although he begged her again, she did not look back and shed a single tear for that man. Soon after, that seemingly loving man went to live with the woman he had cheated on her with. ¡°What?¡± Serena looked at her in amazement, ¡°Amazingly, he went to live with the lover, so¡­¡± ¡°Surprising or not, many men are so fickle . One moment they say they love you and the next second they fall in love with someone else.¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Beatrice suddenly changed the subject, ¡°¡­ Cristian is certainly not such a person. After all, he has always been brought up by his mother. He is very much like my sister. So you don¡¯t have to worry about him loving other women.¡± Hearing this, Serena wrung her hands, was Cristian as strong as his mother? ¡°You¡¯re just afraid that ¡ª since he is so strong, he will be more resilient to this marriage, right?¡± ¡°Yes, his resilience is an issue, but ¡­ The heart wants what the heart wants, and that¡¯s also a problem, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Maybe he was resilient in the beginning, but you¡¯re sure of all the things he did, aren¡¯t you? In those times I saw you, you know how he behaved? I, with my own eyes, saw everything.¡± ¡°Serena, I know you are a good girl, but Cristian is an emotional person and will be very resilient, so ¡­ Are you sure?¡± Chapter 235Are you buying it? Are you sure? Beatrice suddenly took her hand, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s hard to be with him because of his personality, but I don¡¯t think he dislikes you, just you still need time to make things work.¡± ¡°So I say these words to you hoping that you can be mentally prepared.¡± Is there a need for time to make things work? She and Cristian could divorce at any moment. How long does it take for things to work out? Serena suddenly thought about the pair of pink earrings. Had he really bought them for her or not? If¡­ He feels any affection for her. ¡°Remember what I told you, drink more soup.¡± So Serena drank another bowl of soup urged by Beatrice. When she finished, she got up to help Beatrice clean up. About ten minutester, Beatrice¡¯s cell phone rang. Before she saw the number calling, Beatrice gave Serena a mocking look, then answered the phone. ¡°Did you remember to call me yes? Do you remember that your wife is here? Yes, we already had dinner, what time are youing? Okay, then you¡¯lle byter to pick her up.¡± Having said that, Beatrice hung up the phone, then looked at Serena, ¡°ording to you, this is not taking care of you? So. if you like Cristian, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t give up, you know?¡± He felt so-so today, he had told her several times, Serena couldn¡¯t have missed it, and nodded slightly. ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, if I can, I will try hard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very good.¡± Beatrice finally let go and smiled at Serena. They waited for a while, when suddenly from outside the doorbell rang. Beatrice pointed to the door, ¡°Go open the door, he hase to get you.¡± Suddenly, Serena felt nervous as she realized that he had bought her those earrings. Perhaps he had a hidden affection for her, when Serena thought she was about to see him again, her heartbeat quickened. ¡°Go and take your coat with you. Act as if nothing happened today. Wait for him to give you the earrings, okay?¡± Beatrice, seeing her sitting on the sofa nervously, urged her. Serena, she had the impression that Beatrice was really a good person. She stood up and thanked her, grabbed her coat and went to open the door. She took a deep breath. After Serena opened the door, she saw Cristian outside the door, and behind him Luca who looked at her peacefully. When Serena looked at Cristian, she realized that he was staring at her, and when she then looked down, she saw Cristian¡¯s coat that he was holding in his hands. She quickly handed the coat back to him, ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡± Cristian rippled his thin lips, looked straight into her face, and said in a cold voice, ¡°You put it on, it¡¯s cold at night.¡± Serena thought about it for a while, then put her coat in Cristian¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Now let¡¯s go back, it¡¯ste.¡± With that said, she took a step forward, but before she could take the second, Cristian grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. ¡°Why in such a hurry? Didn¡¯t I tell you to put it on?¡± Cristian frowned in disappointment, pulled her hand and pushed her into his arms. Then he put the coat over her shoulders. He was close enough to see the wounds on her neck. After he looked at her intently, he pulled her coat tight and identally scratched her skin. Then he asked, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± His fingers slipped slightly, Serena could not help but tremble and said, ¡°It¡¯s better, much better.¡± Her voice trembled a little. Cristian frowned, ¡°Why is the voice shaking all the time?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Serena avoided looking him in the eye and said, ¡°It might be¡­. Cold. Let¡¯s go home soon.¡± Cristian noticed that she avoided looking at him, but he could not understand why, so he could only tighten his lips, ¡°Hmm.¡± After that Serena stood up and pushed him to the elevator. Luca closed the door to Beatrice¡¯s house. Then the three of them left the neighborhood where Beatrice lived. After getting into the car, Serena sat down. She sat down so that Cristian could not see her. Shortly after the car left, Serena heard Cristian ask her a question. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me where I went?¡± After hearing his words, Serena recovered and thought that the car was too quiet. Thinking about Cristian¡¯s question, she replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you take care of the Geneva incident?¡± Cristian was stunned, then narrowed his eyes and looked at her, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t go there?¡± Serena looked at Cristian with a suspicious look. Serena¡¯s gaze was cold, now that Cristian was facing her, she remembered the person she had just met, and feltplex feelings, ¡°What if I told you I didn¡¯t go?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ So what did you do?¡± That¡¯s enough! Cristian had the feeling that it was better not to tell her anything until he had thoroughly investigated the situation. Suddenly he stopped talking and Serena also did nothing more. But she could not understand, what could Cristian do but this? ¡°I have my ownmitments too, I can¡¯t deal with your problems all the time.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ I understand.¡± She looked down, but did not feel sad, because having seen the two earrings and Beatrice¡¯s words had made her proud. Perhaps¡­ You could say she was happy. So when Cristian said these words, she acted as if she had not heard him. That poison-tongued boy had bought her the earrings anyway! Thinking this, Serena¡¯s pink lips couldn¡¯t help but rise, and a small smile rose at the bottom of her eyes. Cristian saw her head almost dangling asleep, but he could not see her face because it was covered by her ck hair, so he could not see her expression clearly. Inevitably, Cristian felt irritated. Suddenly, Serena looked up. ¡°By the way, I forgot to ask, how is Geneva? Are you and your son well?¡± Luca, who was driving, heard and quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are fine. They are not dead, but they are weak and need to be hospitalized.¡± Serena was relieved to know that they were okay. Not only was she afraid of hurting others, but she also felt that Geneva was a poor woman, and she didn¡¯t want her to die with her child, it would be pitiful. ¡°However, even if something happened to such a person, he would deserve it. We checked thepany¡¯s video. She was the one who came specifically looking for something. Even if something really happens, it wouldn¡¯t affect her, so don¡¯t worry.¡± At that point Serena did not respond. Cristian looked at her deeply, ¡°Are you worried about her? Or are you pitying her?¡± Chapter 236I’ll help you with the medication. She did not expect Cristian to understand what she was thinking. Serena looked up and looked at him, and then said in a soft voice, ¡°I am worried about her as a mother, and I sympathize with her for knowing a person without any qualities.¡± Having known a person without any qualities. These words rang in the ears of Cristian, who looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°So you know you have met a person without any qualities?¡± Serena clutched her leg with her hand and did not speak. ¡°If you were given another choice, would you still choose to keep your son?¡± Cristian¡¯s question came suddenly, Serena raised her head, looked into his dark eyes and said, ¡°I¡­¡± Of course she would keep the child. The baby is innocent and it is not Francesco¡¯s. Only¡­ A stranger¡¯s. At first she did not think she would get pregnant. She was confused at the time. She was not very sad despite her divorce from Francis, and when she came home no one pitied her, and they even forced her to remarry. After she got married to Cristian, she found out that she was pregnant, and then when she went for tests she was found out by people close to Cristian. However, it was all sudden, and Serena didn¡¯t expect it either. ¡°What is it? Is that a hard question to answer?¡± asked Cristian displeased. Serena looked at him and shook her head, ¡°No, I can answer it. If you gave me the opportunity to choose again, even at the cost of being kicked out of the Ferrari family, I would keep the baby.¡± Speaking of this, Serena stretched out her hand to cover her belly, ¡°Here¡­ there is a life. I am not so cruel, and besides I want a baby.¡± Serena suddenly lowered her eyes and a warm smile appeared on her face, ¡°In the future, we can have more rtives.¡± Cristian looked at her kind appearance, and suddenly it was as if there was another woman in front of him. Although he could not see her eyes, he could manage to see that woman caressing her belly and insisting on giving birth. Mom, were you also like her at that moment? ¡°Is that man really worth it?¡± Cristian said involuntarily in a low voice. Serena noticed the difference in his voice and looked at him, but saw that Cristian¡¯s eyes were looking past him, as if he were immersed in memories. Serena suddenly thought back to what Beatrice had told her that evening. What she had just done-she had reminded him of his mother? ¡°Of course it¡¯s worth it.¡± Serena¡¯s gaze grew kind. Unconsciously she reached out her hand and ced it over Cristian¡¯s. Her voice was quiet: ¡°As long as I¡¯m so sure, everything will be worth it.¡± Her soft hand was cool, and when it was over Cristian¡¯s hand, Cristian felt invigorated. Out of the corner of his eye he saw her cold eyes covered with kindness, like stars in the sky and moonlight, they were especially captivating. Cristian squinted slightly, his eyes moved slightly and fell on her hand. Serena realized what she had just done. When she wanted to retract her hand in panic, Cristian moved quickly. He held her cold fingers, and then squeezed them tightly. Squeezing his fingers¡­ Serena opened her eyes wide in shock. Her beautiful eyes shone under the light. Cristian suddenly had an idea. He wanted to kiss her. Not holding back, he leaned forward and pressed himself against her, and his beautiful face came close to hers. When Cristian¡¯s deep, warm breath caressed her face, Serena suddenly came back to herself, leaned back, blinked and looked at him. Cristian did not kiss her as he wanted and frowned unhappily, ¡°What are you hiding?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Serena¡¯s face became hot. When she did not know how to answer him, Cristian¡¯s other hand reached out and grabbed her head to pull her back. He did not wait for Serena to respond; he bent her head and kissed her. ¡°Good.¡± This time Serena did not hide, because Cristian squeezed the back of her head, spread her palm wide, ran his fingers through her hair, while with his other hand he grabbed Serena¡¯s. Serena could not refuse, so she let Cristian rest his lips on hers and then let him kiss her. Luca, who was driving, certainly noticed the movement behind him, but he seemed to be used to it. However, he never turned to look at Cristian. At that moment, he had to act like he was transparent! When they arrived home, Serena, her face all flushed, pushed Cristian out of the car. Her white cheeks had turned pink, her lips were bright, red, and swollen, and her cold eyes blurred. She even looked as if she had been bullied. And Cristian, as he was pushed out of the car, had his lips folded into a smile, and in the back of his dark eyes a certain satisfaction was visible. Leonardo saw that scene as he came out of the gate and stood on the spot. Usually he was kind and courteous, and now he could only be the same. He looked at the two entering the door with a calm face, stared at them with somber eyes for a moment, then shook their hands. After entering the room, Serena quickly took off her coat and returned it to him, then went to get her clothes and got ready to go to the bathroom. Cristian stared at her from behind and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you the advice my aunt gave me, you cannot wash your wound with water for two days.¡± Hearing this, Serena felt as if Beatrice had already told her this, but¡­. How could she sleep without taking a bath? ¡°You will have to endure.¡± Cristian said this as if he could read her mind. Serena was saddened; she could bear it for a day, but two or three? She did not expect the wound on my body to be so severe that it could not evene in contact with water. ¡°Latere I will apply the medicine.¡± Cristian said. ¡°Apply me, apply medicine to me?¡± ¡°Why? Twice a day, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Cristian took the cream that Beatrice had given him from his pocket and held it in his hand. Serena had wounds all over. If she had wanted to apply the cream, shouldn¡¯t she have taken off her clothes in front of him? At the thought of taking off her clothes in front of him, Serena¡¯s face blushed and she made to take the cream, ¡°I will do it myself.¡± Unexpectedly, Cristian closed his palm and stared at her coldly, ¡°Can you apply it on your back?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± There was nothing he could do, finally Serena said nothing and agreed to let him apply it to her. ¡°Get undressed.¡± Cristian ordered. Serena: ¡°¡­ Why can¡¯t you have someone from the servants do it?¡± She was at a loss, not feeling like taking off her clothes in front of Cristian. Cristian arched his eyebrows and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to let me rub the cream on you?¡± Serena bit her lower lip and became bitter; it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like it, she just felt very embarrassed. ¡°Come on get undressed.¡± Cristian saw that her face was locked in a grimace, a teasing and mocking impulse made its way inside him, and he continued to insist. Chapter 237 Early warning of dreams. Serena was still not convinced, but she seemed to have heard the mocking intent in Cristian¡¯s words. She raised her head quickly to look at him and saw a trace of temptation in Cristian¡¯s eyes. He was obviously doing it on purpose! Serena bit her lower lip and said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do this for me. I can do it myself.¡± With that said, she went to put on the cream. She did not want Cristian to touch her wounds, but he grabbed her by the waist, ¡°Where are you running to? I¡¯ve already touched your body everywhere anyway, are you just feeling embarrassed now?¡± Serena¡¯s pupils widened, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up, I want to take a bath after I put cream on you.¡± Cristian urged her again. Since she was still motionless, he lifted his lips and approached her in a seductive voice, ¡°Or¡­ do you want me to help you take off your clothes?¡± Serena stared at him angrily, ¡°Let me go.¡± Cristian did not let her go, Serena could only plead with him in a low voice, ¡°By holding me like this for dear life you are touching my wound.¡± Hearing those words, Cristian widened his eyes, and then loosened his grip, ¡°I know it hurts, but you¡¯re not doing it fast enough, let me put the cream on you.¡± After saying these words, Serena still did not react. Cristian reached out his hand impatiently and unbuttoned her dress. Serena was wearing a blue shirt that day. When he tried to unbutton it, she reacted by taking his hand, ¡°Seriously, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± After being rejected by her so many times, Cristian felt miserable. He squinted his eyes and stared at her, ¡°Say again?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Let it go. Finally, Serena closed her eyes and let him put his hands on her clothes. She felt a chill in her chest as soon as her clothes were removed, Cristian looked at her desperate expression. Even her body trembled and she could not help but lift her lips. He really wanted to smear the cream on her, after all, he couldn¡¯t do it any other way because she had wounds everywhere. Serena closed her eyes and waited. She did not open her eyes until she felt cold ointment rubbing gently on the wound. Then she saw Cristian lower his head, squeeze the ointment and put it between his fingers and then apply it to the wound. His movements were careful and extremely cautious. When he touched the wound, he was as light as a feather so as not to hurt her. ¡°Cristian¡­ He is not indifferent toward you.¡± Suddenly, what Beatrice had told her at dinner rang in her ears. Serena looked again at the back of the head in front of her and felt that her heart was filled with feelings right now. She didn¡¯t care if she didn¡¯t like him. Just-just a little affection was enough. For the rest¡­ She could think about it herself. As Serena thought about this, her lips unconsciously bent into a smile.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Cristian noticed that she was very quiet as he spread. When he looked up, their gazes collided. Before he could see her clearly, Serena looked away in agitation. Like a deer in the forest who encountered a hunter, she wanted to run away, but she was panicked. ¡°Were you watching me?¡± Cristian asked in a cold voice. Serena shook her head nervously and denied it, but Cristian obviously did not believe it. He pinched her chin and forced her to look at him, ¡°I saw you, you still don¡¯t want to admit that you like me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Serena¡¯s lips trembled, but she did not say a word. She still didn¡¯t have the courage to admit that she liked him. Maybe if she admitted it he wouldugh at her? Suppose he felt some affection for her now, but if he knew she had such a feeling for him, he would begin to dislike her. Thinking about this, Serena clenched her teeth and did not say a word. Cristian just wanted to hear a word from her, but whenever he asked her that question, this woman always gave the impression of saying no, or did not answer. ¡°Well,¡± He said coldly while continuing to spread the cream gently, ¡°I don¡¯t like you either.¡± Serena did not get angry because her heart was softened today. There are still several months, maybe still waiting¡­ Cristian would have liked her more! After spreading the cream, Cristian gave her the tube, ¡°All right, now go to bed.¡± His voice was very cold. Even his eyes looked at her with some pride. Serena took the ointment and then prepared to put on her clothes. Cristian shook her hand, frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been wearing those clothes all day. Aren¡¯t you going to change them? Go change your clothes and then go to sleep.¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s eyes lit up, like shining stars. Cristian paused, and then said in a cruel tone, ¡°I don¡¯t care about you, but I don¡¯t want your wound to deteriorate, or it might affect your work, understand?¡± Serena nodded to show him that she was aware, but her eyes still shone, looking at Cristian she felt miserable. After that Serena took the cream, changed her clothes andy down, so she did not worry about what Cristian was doing. That night she dreamed. In the dream, Cristian whispered in her ear how much he loved her. Then he took out the pair of pink earrings and put them on her ears with his own hands. Then he leaned his thin lips to kiss her ears and neck. ¡°Serena, you are mine.¡± Cristian in that dream was as affectionate as a boyfriend who had been courting her for many years. His cold gaze became gentle and deep. Serena felt almost drunk in that dream, but suddenly she felt a pain in her arm.¡± She recovered and found that Cristian had scratched her arm with a knife, causing her to bleed. Serena eximed covering her arm and asked why. Cristian looked at her coldly, his voice incredibly cold. ¡°Does a woman like you deserve my love?¡± Serena cried out in fear again, opened her eyes and sat up. Serena looked around and saw that it was already daylight and that what had just happened was just a dream. Serena breathed a sigh of relief, and then reached out her hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead. She was scared to death. She thought it was real, but instead she was just dreaming. But the fierce and evil appearance of Cristian in that dream had scared her to death, just like the real one. After calming down, Serena got up and went to the bathroom to wash her face and then looked at herself in the mirror. She was not beautiful enough. Her appearance was mediocre, and she did not like to dress up. She does not have a good presence, while Cristian is very handsome. That dream¡­ What did it mean? Chapter 238 Remember to come to me. Serena looked at herself in the mirror thoughtfully. Probably the dream was caused by the fact that she had seen those earrings the day before and thought of nothing else all the time. She quickly wiped the water from her face and left the bathroom. Cristian¡¯s bed was empty. He was already gone. Serena looked at the time and realized that he should have already been at work. So. Was hete? Thinking about this, Serena quickly changed her clothes and went directly to thepany. When she arrived, she met Cristian and Luca who were on their way to the conference room. Serena wasing out of the elevator as they were entering the elevator. Seeing Serena, Cristian immediately frowned, red at her and said, ¡°What are you doing in thepany, shouldn¡¯t you be at home resting?¡± ¡°What?¡± Serena asked without understanding the reason for Cristian¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡± Cristian stared at his clothes and his eyes fell on his neck. There were still many wounds there and he asked, ¡°Did you put cream on today?¡± Hearing that question, Serena realized what was going on, reached out to touch his neck, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Go home and put on your lotion and rest.¡± The elevator was about to close, Serena had to get out quickly, and Luca pushed Cristian inside. After entering, Cristian reached out his hand to pull Serena inside, ¡°Luca, take her home.¡± Luca was confused for a second, ¡°But the meeting¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Serena hastily interrupted him, ¡°My wounds are only superficial, and the cream given by Beatrice is great. My wounds are almost healed and I can go to work.¡± Cristian sneered upon hearing those words and sneered at her, ¡°No matter how good the cream she gave you, it is not a cure-all. You only hurt yourself yesterday. Do you mean to tell me that you are already better today? Are you stupid or am I stupid?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ But¡­ It doesn¡¯t hurt that much.¡± Her eyes looked at him shyly. There was a touch of pain in her cold eyes. She seemed to be grieving and pitiful. It was unbearable. Cristian frowned even more, what was the matter with this woman-that she was suddenly showing such pity? ¡°Damn it, Luca, get her out of here immediately.¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Serena, let me take her back.¡± Seeing that he did not look at her, Serena could not help but say, ¡°Then I will not work today. I wille home aler, but now I want to see about Anna, may I?¡± Hearing those words, Cristian finally raised his head to look at her, ¡°Anna?¡± ¡°Well, she helped me yesterday. I¡¯d like to see how she is now, may I?¡± Serena asked cautiously. Cristian frowned, staring at her with his thick eyebrows, and then spoke to her in a deep voice.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go, in half an houre back to me.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you have a meeting?¡± Cristian had an indecipherable look on his face, ¡°Half an hour is enough.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to see Anna ande back to you afterwards.¡± When the elevator door closed and reached the conference room, Serena watched Cristian exit the elevator. Before leaving, he stared at her with his cold eyes, as if he wanted to remind her toe back to him in half an hour. When Serena went to see Anna, Anna was sitting in front of theputer bored. When she heard his voice, she raised her head and saw Serena. ¡°Serena?¡± He immediately stood up and walked toward her. When he made to touch her, his face whitened in pain as soon as he raised his hand. Serena was whitened, and continued, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Anna pulled her lips together awkwardly, ¡°Everything is fine.¡± ¡°Sorry, where did you hurt yourself?¡± Anna said indifferently, ¡°I sprained my arm, the doctor said it¡¯s no big deal, it will only hurt for a few days.¡± ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Serena looked at her anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault, and then yesterday afternoon¡­¡± ¡°Are you away with Cristian yesterday afternoon? I know, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. Luca told me you were badly hurt.¡± Already, Serena had almost forgotten that Luca was guarding the emergency room door. Leonardo and Anna would surely have seen him when they returned, and knowing Anna¡¯s character she would surely have asked him something. ¡°Never mind.¡± Anna shrugged but had a bitter smile, ¡°However, Vice President Ferrari, when he came back and didn¡¯t see you, he looked so lost, as if he had lost his soul.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t talk about it.¡± ¡°It really seems like an unreasonable thing to me. Since you don¡¯t like him, even if he is sad, you remain indifferent. Even I feel distressed when I look at it. You are not at all.¡± Serena lowered her head and looked at the ground thoughtfully. ¡°Indifference the best thing, I¡¯m his sister-inw, not his girlfriend, if I reciprocated his feelings, wouldn¡¯t it hurt him?¡± ¡°By the way, let¡¯s find a quiet ce to talk about it,e with me.¡± Anna took Serena to her office, closed the door gently, and then said, ¡°Yesterday I heard that woman was fine, both mother and son were fine. Is that true?¡± Serena nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does that thing have anything to do with us?¡± Anna was quite concerned about that fact. She was furious yesterday and regretted it. After all, she had hurt them both in this way. But now that she had calmed down, Anna understood the seriousness of the matter. Mother and son were fine, however, she thought. That after losing so much blood, the child could not be saved. Who knows. ¡°Well, it shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with us, but¡­ I don¡¯t think he will give up.¡± Seeing how Francis looked yesterday, he might have been able to do anything. ¡°Huh? I can¡¯t believe he still wants to do anything else, nothing has happened to him!¡± Serena smiled, ¡°We don¡¯t know what he might do yet, but don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let him involve you.¡± ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s not just me, I¡¯m worried about you too. After all, I am involved in this matter. I won¡¯t leave you alone!¡± ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry, I just came to see how your wound is, now I have to go back.¡± Anna quickly said, ¡°Are you going back to Cristian? When he took you away yesterday, were you or were you not happy?¡± Talking about yesterday¡¯s incident, Serena¡¯s face reddened, ¡°I can¡¯t talk about yesterday¡¯s incident, I have to go back in a little while.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t leave right away, first I have to tell you something. Didn¡¯t we go to the mall together that day? That day when Cristian hade with us, that pair of earrings you had seen that you liked, I hade backter to ask about those earrings. I secretly wanted to buy them, but do you know what the clerk told me? He said they had been bought by a man. Take a guess who it is?¡± Chapter 239: I promise. If not for the pair of pink earrings found the day before in Cristian¡¯s pocket, Serena might have wondered who might have bought them, but at that moment¡­ She already knew that pair of earrings were from Cristian. Anna, who had a guilty conscience, blushed and at that moment asked: ¡°Guess!¡± Anna thought she did not know and pushed her hard, wanting her to guess. Serena did not guess, she looked down and said in a low voice, ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°Hihi, so you want to know?¡± Anna asked as she approached. Serena: ¡°¡­ ¡°Seeing her bring her small face closer to his eyes, almost shing their noses, he could do nothing but turn away and shake his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know, don¡¯t tell me.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ Why inexplicably do you not want to know? Or¡­ ¡°Anna suddenly realized it, opened her eyes wide: ¡°Could it be that you have already received them?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t received them!¡± Serena answered quickly. In fact, she was sure that Cristian had not bought the pair of earrings as a gift for her. But there was a feeling inside her and she wanted to tell him. After all, she liked the pair of earrings very much. If Cristian had not bought them to give to her, why had he bought them again? And why without telling her? After denying it, Serena realized that she had revealed something. She bit her lip and looked at Anna embarrassed. Anna immediately grabbed her by the shoulders, ¡°So you¡¯ve known for a long time. I was going to tell you as a surprise.¡± Serena nodded and blushed. ¡°I found out by ident, but¡­ I¡¯m not sure if your pair of earrings was given to me.¡± ¡°How is that possible? If he didn¡¯t give them to you? Who could he give them to?¡± ¡°Right, I don¡¯t know who he could give them to.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, you are his wife, and then¡­ You even wore them in his sight that day and he didn¡¯t want to buy them from you at that time? But you had left suddenly, though. So he didn¡¯t buy them for you but after going back and thinking about it, he bought them while you didn¡¯t know whether to go back. Obviously someone took them from you. Serena, you said that you don¡¯t feel anything for each other but I see that Cristian is very kind to you!¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s heart thudded and she could not help but look at Anna. ¡°Is he kind to me?¡± ¡°As an outsider I see things more clearly than you, he looks at you like my father looks at my mother!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Serena:¡±¡­ What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°My father is very good to my mother and they have been together for many years. So, you have to be optimistic about Cristian, a gentleman like him will absolutely not be seduced by other people.¡± Hearing this, Serena could not help butugh, ¡°You.¡± The two talked for a while, any time Serena paid attention to the time and noticing that almost half an hour had passed, she took her leave of Anna and went to find Cristian. No one knew that she had just left Anna¡¯s office when she saw Luca pushing Cristian in the wheelchair in front of her. The eyes of the two met, Cristian¡¯s dark eyes staring at her with a look of disappointment. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Serena had to quicken her pace and move forward, she turned to him, ¡°Why did youe all of a sudden? Cristian frowned impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s been half an hour.¡± Hearing this, Serena stood looking at him for a while and murmured, ¡°It has just been half an hour.¡± ¡°Serena, you don¡¯t seem to take my words seriously.¡± Said Cristian looked at Anna, she straightened her back as if she was standing in front of her superior. She nodded to Cristian, approached slowly and said, ¡°Go slowly, Cristian.¡± The other employees of the finance department followed her with curious eyes, and Serena had to push Cristian to escort him out of the ce. After entering the elevator, she said, ¡°I was about to go upstairs to look for you when you came here.¡± Cristian¡¯s body was very cold and the atmosphere in the elevator. The floor of the elevator suddenly lowered. The elevator went up one floor at a time, Serena heard Cristian¡¯s cold voice continue, ¡°I will let Luca take you to the hospital, I still have a meeting.¡± Such manner made Serena feel a little more heartened, she put her lips together and said, ¡°All right, okay¡­ Today I¡­¡± ¡°After you take your medicine in the hospital, go home and rest, you hear?¡± He said again. Serena nodded obediently. Looking at Serena¡¯s reflection on the wall, Cristian noticed the warm color of the space between her eyebrows and eyes. She seemed particrly gentle today, especially in her head bowing¡­ Almost causing him to lose control. Inexplicably, Cristian became irritable again, reached out to fix the tie on his suit, gritted his teeth. But not knowing what to say, he could only remain silent. After that, Cristian returned to continue his meeting, and Luca apanied Serena to the hospital. When they picked up the car downstairs, Serena could not help but ask, ¡°Had Cristian left the conference room on purpose?¡± Although this question was awkward, Serena still wanted to ask it. Luca froze for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Yes, arrived at the time decided by you and Mr. Ferrari, you did not show up so we went down to the elevator to look for you.¡± This made her feel at ease; she lowered her gaze and could not help butugh. Luca saw the smile on Serena¡¯s face through the rearview mirror, but it did not convey warmth. On the contrary, he felt the chill prate him. He looked at Serena in the rearview mirror with a wary gaze and said, ¡°Miss Gallo¡­¡± Hearing this, Serena lifted her head and suddenly her gaze met two clear eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Although those eyes were cold, there was no trace of malice; it was as if they had gathered all the spiritual energy of this world. How could Serena allow people to hurt him? Luca wanted to speak but stopped himself, the words that hade down his throat just now had stopped between his lips. ¡°Luca, do you have something to tell me?¡± Seeing him hesitate, Serena obviously had something to say, but after waiting a long time, she said nothing so she had to ask him. When she asked him, Luca¡¯s gaze drifted away thinking of a certain woman, he felt that if she did not tell him everything, it would be unfair to Serena. But¡­ he was working on Cristian¡¯s behalf. He could not help but obey Cristian¡¯s orders. ¡°No, nothing,¡± Luca said, shaking his head. Finally he decided not to say anything. The look in Serena¡¯s eyes became even stranger. When she looked at him, he seemed to want to tell her many things with his expressions and his gaze. He wanted to tell her something, but why did he say nothing to her? ¡°Did¡­ nothing happen? ¡± ¡°Miss Gallo, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s your problem.¡± Luca awkwardly touched his forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t take it seriously, I will take you to the hospital.¡± Since he refused to speak, Serena couldn¡¯t force him, of course. It¡¯s just that¡­ she was curious, what was Luca hiding from her? Chapter 240: Where did he go? After going to the hospital, Luca exined the situation to Beatrice, who reluctantly shook her head. After disinfecting and cleaning her again, he gave her medicine and told her to go home and rest. When Serena was about to leave, Beatrice could not help but say, ¡°Serena, I treat you as if you were my own daughter, so I will tell you things directly. Your wound looks very serious but I don¡¯t know if you wille to the hospital every day, you will just have to involve Cristian in giving you medicine, that¡¯s all, you know?¡± At his words, her face blushed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I memorized everything, in the future I won¡¯te to bother you anymore.¡± Hearing this , Serena helplessly said, ¡°What are you thinking? I don¡¯t think you are giving me trouble, but you can¡¯t keep running to the hospital to have your wounds treated, you have to learn to let Cristian help you, you know? Sometimes women should let go and not be too stubborn.¡± Serena paused for a moment and suddenly realized that Beatrice was teaching her how to deal with Cristian. ¡°Listen, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you that day. Although on the surface Cristian seems indifferent and venomous, in reality deep down he is a sensitive person and he is a fragile person. He is truly different from how he appears. You just have to find the right way to behave when you are with him, you know?¡± Saying this, Beatrice took her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him I told you, you know?¡± After saying goodbye to Beatrice, Serena went straight back to Ferrari¡¯s house, and after returning home, thinking she was alone, she picked up the phone and texted Alice. She had never had many friends, she only had Alice who was her best friend and she had recently met Anna. There were a lot of things going on in her head and she wanted to find someone to share them with. As soon as she opened Alice¡¯s Facebook ount, Serena paused and thinking about what she had been told earlier, she did not know if she should share her thoughts with her? Would Alice have yelled at her? Thinking about this, Serena took a deep breath and finally put down the phone. She let it go and followed her heart. When noon came, Serena wanted to return to thepany to have lunch with Cristian. Arriving at thepany, however, she found that Cristian was not there. When she asked around, she learned that he had left thepany. ording to the security guard, Cristian had left thepany just as she had left. After learning the news, Serena thought about it for a while. At that moment, he had let Luca take her away saying that he had a meeting. Obviously that meeting was very important so he had left in the middle, but why had he left after that? Was there anything else particrly important? More important than the meeting? Serena was a little curious, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She went to Anna¡¯s for lunch, but did not see Cristian all afternoon, and did not return to thepany. Eventually, Serena had to go back to the Ferrari house. At first Serena thought she might meet him in the evening, so she did not apply the dressing, because she wanted to apply what Beatrice had told her, thinking he could help her. So at first Serena sat on the couch and waited until she fell asleep. When she woke up, she found that the house was still empty and no one was there. Serena unconsciously reached out her hand and crinkled her eyes, Cristian¡­ had not returned yet? After wrinkling her eyes, she picked up the phone and took a look. She discovered that it was already midnight. It was sote¡­ Had she really slept on the couch all those hours? Serena was a little cold, got up quickly to find a coat to put on and then went out to look for Cristian. When she went to the study she did not see him and asked a servant. ¡°Cristian has not returned?¡± The servant looked at her and replied, ¡°Miss Gallo, it¡¯s sote, why haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡± Hearing this, Serena curled her lips and asked again, ¡°I just asked you a question and you haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡± The servant said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Ferrari is not back yet. Perhaps it is because of the busy work. It iste at night, and you should go to bed early.¡± After speaking, the servant withdrew. Serena stood there in silence, it was sote and he had not returned yet. What was he going to do? Thinking about this, Serena remembered what had happened in thepany during the day. He had left thepany early in the morning, and then she had waited for him inpany all afternoon. She had seen no one, and she had not evene home. Was it possible that¡­ something had happened? Serena had a thud in her heart and anxiously picked up the phone to call Cristian. It was only after she called that she realized her phone was disconnected. Serena was worried and could only call Luca. Luca¡¯s phone rang a few times before connecting, his voice sounding a little confused as if he had just woken up. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Luca, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°¡­ Si? And who might you be? I¡¯m Serena?¡± Luca was still a little confused at first, but then hearing Serena¡¯s voice he suddenly woke up. Hearing deaf noises from the other end of the phone, Serena pulled the phone away from his ear, after hearing Luca¡¯s voice, he brought the phone closer to his ear again. ¡°Excuse me, Miss Gallo, it took me a while, why did you look for me?¡± Listening to her tone, did it sound like she was not near Cristian? Thinking about this, Serena asked cautiously, ¡°I would like to ask you¡­ weren¡¯t you with Cristian today? ¡± Hearing Cristian¡¯s name, it seemed that Luca was thinking about something and suddenly felt that he had a guilty conscience. ¡°Miss Gallo¡­ why are you asking so suddenly? Is there any problem? ¡°He¡­ hasn¡¯te home yet and I¡¯m a little worried. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Luca was taken aback, ¡°Cristian is not back yet?¡± Serena nodded and said, ¡°Yes, do you know where he is?¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Luca could not help but curse, ¡°How could Cristian get involved with her? At this hour? Lucained, and even though he had spoken very softly, Serena had still heard him a little, but that was definitely not true. She could only ask suspiciously, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Luca reacted sharply, denying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry, Miss Gallo, I¡¯ll call Cristian and ask him.¡± ¡°His phone is disconnected.¡± Serena stopped and nervously bit her lower lip, ¡°You¡­ can youe find him? ¡± She was very curious, he had been very busy all day, what was he doing?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Gallo¡­ Luca said confusedly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work, it¡¯s toote and you¡¯re hurt. If Cristian learns that I am taking you out, he will punish me for sure.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m almost healed, I¡¯m just a little worried.¡± ¡°Miss Serena, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go find Cristian, you can rest now.¡± Chapter 241: Intentionally After speaking, Luca directly ended the call. Serena could only hear the busy line and there was no time to say anything else. After being on the phone for a while, Serena put the phone down and then sighed. Something was fishy. Something had to be wrong. That day when Luca had brought her back, he had wanted to talk to her but stopped suddenly. He was obviously hiding something from her, but he didn¡¯t dare tell her. But what exactly it was, Serena couldn¡¯t figure out. She let it go. Cristian had suddenly withdrawn from the meeting and left for the day. What could this have meant? There could have been many things that engaged him, but she did not know what they were. But curiosity drives people to seek. Especially after Serena had decided to follow her heart, she hoped to get into Cristian¡¯s life and slowly into his heart as well, so she definitely wanted to know his business. But¡­ she had no clues and no way to look for him. He let it go, went back and waited for him. Soon Luca would find him, so Serena went back to her room. Lying on the soft sofa, Serena looked up at the snow-white ceiling, reached out her hand to her belly and murmured, ¡°Baby, if I want to be with him, will he¡­ ept you? ¡± Serena knew that the baby in her belly had not yet fully formed and, therefore, she could not hear what he was saying but she still hoped that Cristian could ept him. Thinking about this, Serena smiled slightly. Leonardo¡¯s sweet eyebrows suddenly appeared before her eyes and Serena was surprised by his presence in her head. How could she think of him at this moment, she suddenly shook her head. She remembered the dream she had had the night before. ¡°Is a woman like you worthy of my deep love?¡± The indifferent voice rang in her ears mercilessly, in the dream Cristian¡¯s gaze was icy during the day, it could be said that he was as cold as ice. Suddenly Serena felt that she was delirious: she was pregnant by another man, but did she expect that Cristian could ept him? How was that possible? Everything was a delirium. Serena¡¯s mood sank, she got up and went back to her bed andy down without sleeping. It was only when the sky was clear that Serena fell asleep sleepily. When she woke up again, it was almost noon. Serena turned around and the sun¡¯s rays hit her violently outside the window. She got up and looked at the phone. It was ten o¡¯clock and the phoney quietly without any notification. Luca¡­ had not yet called her back. Serena looked around again and there was still silence, Cristian¡­ had he still not returned? After thinking about it, Serena called Luca again. After reaching her caller, Luca¡¯s voice sounded tired. ¡°Miss Gallo.¡± ¡°Luca, Cristian, he¡­ how is he? Have you found him?¡± ¡°Mr. Ferrari is in thepany now.¡± Hearing that he was in thepany, Serena who was all tense let go. She breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°All right.¡± Luca asked hesitantly, ¡°Miss Gallo¡­ You haven¡¯t been waiting for Mr. Ferrari all night, have you? ¡± Serena was a little surprised by such a question, then smiled slightly and said, ¡°Why? I just asked, but since he¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll hang up now. ¡± After speaking, Serena hung up the phone directly before Luca could even respond. After hanging up the phone, Serena stared at the surprised phone and theny down on the bed. What was she thinking? He could go wherever he wanted and she did not even have the power to control him. Serena, surprised,y on the bed, staring at the ceiling. Cristian had refused to let her go to thepany and stayed in the room without going anywhere. She had waited all night and resented it; at that moment she did not want to see Cristian. After a long time the phone rang. Serena became rmed, and quickly pulled out her cell phone. She thought it was Cristian¡¯s call. When she saw Alice¡¯s name on the screen, she was not disappointed, but excited. ¡°Alice?¡± She would have liked to contact her, but she did not know how to talk to her, as soon as Alice came to the door, she could talk to her about her feelings. ¡°Serena.¡± After many days of absence, Alice¡¯s voice was tired, hoarse, as if she had been crying. Serena was surprised for a moment, then asked, ¡°Your voice, is something wrong?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Alice seemed to be flustered, and thenughed softly, ¡°Serena, it seems our friendship has stopped recently, you and that Anna¡­¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Talking about this, Serena had a feeling in her heart, it seemed that after their little quarrel, the rtionship between the two of them was colder and was not as warm as before. ¡°The rtionship between me and her does not prevent us from being friends.¡± Serena exined softly. ¡°But it seems to me to be very hostile. If it affects our friendship, will you continue to be her friend?¡± ¡°I¡­ ¡°Serena paused, not expecting Alice to actually be able to tell her. Was that the purpose of her call? Just when Serena was so confused that she could not answer, Serena continued. ¡°Forget it, I didn¡¯te to you today to me you but I want to ask you out to talk about the past times, and¡­. I¡¯m not a stingy person, I know I¡¯m not the only person in your circle of friends, there will be others, I don¡¯t me you.¡± Hearing this, Serena smiled again. ¡°That¡¯s great Alice, you don¡¯t mind, we are still united.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the bakery where we met a while ago, okay?¡± Alice really liked pastries, and although Serena didn¡¯t like them she didn¡¯t think there was a problem, so she nodded, ¡°If you like them, I¡¯ll get ready and go out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After hanging up the phone, Serena quickly got up to change and went out to meet Alice. After arriving at the bakery as agreed, Serena entered the store saw Alice sitting by the window. She was wearing a pink gauze dress that day, her hair was beautifully curled, and she looked as if she had dyed her hair. ¡°Alice, you¡¯re here.¡± Alice nodded to her, Serena walked over to her and sat down, and asked, ¡°Alice, have youbed your hair?¡± As soon as they sat down, the waiter came over and handed them the menu. Serena was still smiling, but when she saw Alice approaching to take the menu, she froze in ce. For when Alice had approached, she revealed that pair of earrings. Alice loved to dress up a lot, and Serena was not surprised by the kind of earrings she wore. But today, but those earrings of hers looked like¡­ the same ones she had seen in Cristian¡¯s box. Pink earrings. Chapter 242: The Hidden Truth. For a moment, Serena thought she had made a mistake. For she had actually seen the pair of earrings Cristian had bought at Alice¡¯s ears. ¡°What do you want?¡± The waiter¡¯s voice drawing Serena¡¯s attention toward him, she finally recovered and awkwardly tightened her lips, ¡°Give me a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After the waiter left, Alice looked at Serena with a sweet smile and shook her hand intimately, ¡°Serena, thank you, you are so kind. Although you obviously don¡¯t like sweets, but you still always want to eat them with me. We will always be best friends.¡± Serena¡¯s gaze could not help but fall on Alice¡¯s ears. That pair of pink earrings was lovely on which flowed a line of light. Serena had fallen in love with them at that moment, too, butter. She could not help but ask, ¡°Your earrings¡­¡± Hearing this, Alice seemed to recover, reached out a hand and touched the pair of earrings on her ears, and then curled her lips, ¡°Aren¡¯t they pretty?¡± Serena did not know how to respond, so she nodded without showing any expression. ¡°They are pretty.¡± She smiled slightly, but that was a bitter smile that came from the bottom of her heart and only she knew it. After speaking, Serena saw Alice reach out and hold her face, fiddling with her own earrings with a shy expression, ¡°I also think they look good on you.¡± Serena felt terrible, clenching her hands under the table sinking her nails into her flesh. Then she loosened her grip and looked at the pair of earrings, asking, ¡°Is that you¡­ did you buy those? ¡± Alice seemed to be taken aback, then shook her head, ¡°Of course not¡­ it was a gift!¡± Saying this, Alice blushed even more, her face fully showing her shyness. Serena knew what she was, she seemed to be falling in love. It was just that¡­ was Serena thinking at that moment that that pair of could not have been given by Cristian? Even if Cristian had thought about it, wouldn¡¯t Alice have been that kind of person? But after learning that Cristian was her husband, she how could she have received this gift from him and still be so shy, she was not that kind of person. Thinking about this, Serena gave a sigh of relief and let go. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Serena congratted her sincerely, thinking in her heart that this must be just a coincidence. Hearing her congrattions, there was no expression on Alice¡¯s face, then she blinked and suddenly looked at Serena calmly. Serena noticed this strangeness of hers and could not help but ask, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Alice asked loudly, then shook her head and denied it. Then the waiter brought dessert. Alice took the spoon and took some of the cream, ¡°Very good.¡± Serena was brought her coffee and bitterly took a sip. Although she consoled herself, she still cared, that pair of earrings¡­ Was it really just a coincidence? When the two were about to part, Alice suddenly took Serena¡¯s hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°Serena, I want to tell you something, but¡­ I don¡¯t know how to start.¡± Hearing this, Serena saw the space between her eyebrows and the slight tremor in her voice. ¡°What problem?¡± Alice stared at her for a while, her expression not as kind as before, but rather a little sadder. From the look on her face it seemed that he had done something unpleasant to her. Serena was surprised by this look. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± Alice sighed and lowered her eyes to swallow the words she wanted to say. Serena:¡±¡­ Tell me, in our rtionship we can tell each other everything. ¡± Alice shook her head, ¡°The time is not ripe yet, I will tell you when the timees, Serena¡­ No matter when, you have to remember that we are good friends and you have to¡­ believe me! ¡± He said holding Serena¡¯s arm tightly and looking at her seriously. Serena had consoled herself, but at that moment the desire to talk to Alice had suspended her heartbeat, biting her lower lip and looking at Alice embarrassedly she said, ¡°Alice, we are like sisters, surely I will believe you¡­ when will the time be right? What are you hiding from me? ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t think about it, Serena, I will tell you in the future, however you have to believe me, we will always be sisters.¡± In the end, Alice had still not told her anything, Serena could do nothing, and after parting from her, she returned home in despair. Halfway there, Serena suddenly remembered that store, so she hastily said to the driver, ¡°Driver, please turn around!¡± After Serena told the driver her new address, he took her to her new destination. After getting out of the car, Serena went directly to the jewelry store she had already been to. As soon as she entered, she ran into the purchasing clerk who hadst time let her try on earrings. The clerk recognized her and smiled immediately when he saw her. ¡°Good morning.¡± Because of the incident that day, Serena was still embarrassed and smiled at him. The attendant spoke first, ¡°Hello youngdy, did youe to see the earrings fromst time?¡± With surprise he had remembered her, Serena could only nod, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you want to buy them again?¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°I just wanted to ask you something, that pair of earrings¡­¡± ¡°Hello, miss, that gentleman bought the earrings the next day. They must have been bought for you, you will be very happy. Your friend has been here, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too¡­¡± Serena tightened her lips, feeling strangely embarrassed. ¡°Actually, I just wanted to ask you, that pair of earrings¡­ are there any others?¡± She was very curious if that pair of earring had the same style, she just hoped it was a coincidence. ¡°The same style?¡± The attendant was stunned at first, but only after a moment did he realize what she meant: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. Each pair has its own unique design. There is only one pair on the market at the moment.¡± There is only one pair on the market for the time being? ¡°For the time being?¡± ¡°Yes, our family only produces one product at a time, only after we sell it we might consider making another.¡± Hearing this, Serena understood this and asked, ¡°So if I want a second pair, how long will it take to get it?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The attendant thought about it for a while and answered her. ¡°It takes more than a month from the time of submission and arrival of the product.¡± More than a month¡­ Serena did not give up, ¡°Would it have the same style?¡± ¡°This is the only pink one for now.¡± And the only hope left in her heart was dashed. So¡­ Was Alice¡¯s hesitation only about that pair of earrings? Had the pair of earrings actually been given to Alice by Cristian? Thinking about this, Serena bit her lower lip and the sky began to turn before her eyes. For a moment, she felt like she was going to fall, but fortunately the attendant next to her saw that there was something wrong with her look and supported her. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± Chapter 243: Leave it! Serena came to her senses and leaned vacantly against the locker next to her, trying to calm herself. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t have a goodplexion, do you need me to call someone for you?¡± Serena did not answer and took a deep breath to calm her mood. After a while she raised her head and turned it toward the purchasing officer with an unlikely smile, ¡°Thank you for worrying about me, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Subsequently, Serena left the jewelry store before the concerned eyes of the clerk. Along the way, Serena walked aimlessly, not knowing where she was. Beforeing to this jewelry store, she had tried to console herself and convince herself that that pair of earrings had the same style, otherwise they would not be on Alice¡¯s ears. She had not even dared toe and verify it, but she hadeter: after getting the results, she realized that those results were not what she could bear. Because of the meeting, Cristian, who could console Luke to take her back to the Ferrari house, left the meeting and left and then stayed out all night. That day, Alice had appeared before her again wearing that pair of earrings. What was all this telling her? Serena stood motionless¡­ It meant that the two of them had been together the day before, all day and all night. Ah. Serena, Serena, you waited for him all night, how could you be so silly? She was worried that something had happened to Cristian, so she called Luca. Thinking back at that moment, was this what Luca wanted to tell her without seeding? No wonder he was looking at her with those pitiful eyes. So¡­ only she had been kept in the dark. ¡°Liars.¡± Imprecated Serena in a low voice, staggering forward. A loud noise was heard. identally it hit someone¡¯s arms. ¡°Don¡¯t you watch where you walk? Believe it or not, am I going to hurt you? Roll away.¡± Someone had scolded her and rolled away from her, Serena had not even seen who the other person was and had no time to apologize. She kept stumbling forward and, after taking a few steps, identally bumped into another passerby, but this time she was unlucky; she fell to the ground with her butt on the cold, hard floor. ¡°Ah, what¡¯s your problem? Do you bump into others when you walk? What are you doing sitting there? You don¡¯t want to steal my money? ¡°The man left quickly, fearing that she might ckmail him. She sat on the floor for a long time, trying to get up, only to find that she did not have the strength. Serena was so angry, but it was only for a futile reason. Was it worth it? Serena, when you divorced Francis, you stood up even when your parents cruelly kicked you out, and now you can¡­ She leaned against the floor to get up, but a pair of warm hands suddenly supported her, helping her to stand up. In eyes clouded with tears, a tall, thin figure appeared before Serena¡¯s eyes. The man reached out his hand and wiped the side of her eyes, then the tears came out and the blurred vision gradually cleared and Serena clearly saw the person wiping her tears. Leonardo looked at her sympathetically, wiping her tears very gently while sighing helplessly. ¡°You are a fool, if you cry like that he won¡¯t be able to see it.¡± Serena¡¯s tears fell all at once. Those tears did not look like all the others, they came down one after another. At first, Leonardo helped her dry herself, butter, the pain in her eyes grew deeper and deeper and he reached out to pull her into his arms. ¡°Let go.¡± He silently pressed the nape of her neck and her cheeks into his arms. The hot tears that streamed down wet his shirt. ¡°If you were with me, I certainly wouldn¡¯t let you cry so sad alone, Serena, give me a chance, just one.¡± Serena was pulled into his arms. The strange aura on her body made her a little resistant, but the feeling of warmth made her very greedy. She felt very tired and had no strength left, and suddenly she was weed into an embrace so warm that she could not resist it. On the street people came and went, Leonardo embraced Serena in this way, not caring about the strange looks of other people. After a while, the person in his arms suddenly stopped responding. Leonardo pushed her away, only to find that she had closed her eyes, as if she had fainted.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Leonardo¡¯s expression changed, and he stretched out his hand, taking it horizontally and walking away from it quickly. * Bang! A thunderstorm came and the sky filled with many ck clouds, it finally began to rain hard, all apanied by lightning rushing down from the sky. The thunder resounded continuously and Serena suddenly woke up from her bed, after another look, she found that she was lying in a warm hospital room and was no longer on the street. ¡°Are you awake?¡± She heard a gentle voice and Serena, following that voice, saw Leonardo sitting in front of her bed, he looked at her kindly, ¡°Are you sick?¡± Then he walked over and touched her forehead, as if he wanted to take her temperature. After feeling for a while, he seemed to have failed to measure it, so he bent his head, pointing his forehead at her to feel the warmth of her forehead. His warm breath hit her face without warning, and Serena saw that Leonardo¡¯s slender figure was very close to her. Her pupils shrank. By the time she realized she wanted to reach out and push him away, Leonardo had already withdrawn. Curling his lips, he said, ¡°Fortunately, the fever is gone, or I would have worried.¡± Hearing, Serena¡¯s lips moved, ¡°Do I have a fever?¡± As soon as she spoke, she realized that her voice was too low and hoarse. Leonardo smiled weakly, did not speak, but got up and poured her a ss of water, then helped her sit up, ¡°Drink a ss of water to hydrate yourself, after drinking speak.¡± Her throat was very dry, Serena of course did not refuse, she got up and took the ss and then drank. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, drink slowly, don¡¯t choke.¡± After drinking the water, Leonardo took the ss naturally and reached out his other hand directly to her lips to wipe the water droplets at the corners of her lips. The extremely intimate movement caused Serena¡¯s eyebrows to frown; without meaning to, she withdrew to avoid his touch. Leonardo¡¯s movements were very fast that he touched her and picked her up, she had no time to hide and could not even push him away. ¡°You have a fever, it is very serious. The doctor said you caught a cold. Serena, you are too weak, you will have to stay in the hospital for a few days. ¡± The expression on Serena¡¯s face changed when she heard that she would be hospitalized, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be hospitalized.¡± She did not like the hospital, so she did not feel like staying there for no reason. When Leonardo heard her refusal, he stared at her seriously, ¡°You need to be hospitalized, you are still very weak, and¡­ I heard the doctor say you are pregnant. ¡± Hearing this, Serena stared at him in astonishment. In an instant, the mixed feelings in her heart reached his face, almost suffocating her. Chapter 244: I will not force you Did he¡­ know that she was pregnant? Would he have doubted whether the child would be rted to him? Or would this incident remind him of that rainy night? Seeing her face pale in an instant, Leonardo frowned slightly, his voice lowered a little, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡± Serena shook her head and unconsciously took a step back. Leonardo had brought her hand up but withdrew it in midair, after a while she tightened her lips and said, ¡°Is it Cristian¡¯s?¡± Before he could answer, Leonardo said again, ¡°No, Cristian is in a wheelchair, I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t do this kind of thing. Then¡­. ¡°His gaze grew a little sharper and fell on her face. ¡°No one!¡± Serena answered aloud before speaking. Leonardo became more puzzled, ¡°Serena?¡± Serena retreated to a corner and cowered, staring at Leonardo with watchful eyes, ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡± Her eyes were wary as if she was protecting herself from a thief, which made Leonardo¡¯s heart freeze, and he frowned and looked at her, ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s heart trembled and before she could react, Leonardo stepped forward and grabbed her wrist forcefully, ¡°Why? What have I done to hurt you? Do you want to hate me like this? Ever since you came into our family, I have always treated you well, even¡­¡± Serena wanted to withdraw her hand, but Leonardo¡¯s skin remained, as white as jade, he did not use so much force, he clutched her wrist and no matter how much she struggled, she could not break free, she could only hiss, ¡°This too? Leonardo, let go of my hand! ¡± ¡°I gave you my heart.¡± Leonardo looked at her with heavy eyes, his expression was pained, ¡°But you avoid me all the time, you hate me, Serena, what have I done wrong?¡± Leonardo¡¯s pain-filled look made Serena feel guilty, in fact, he always helped her all the time she was at the Ferrari house, including the time she had been humiliated by her mother, when Francis was there, he had solved quite a few problems for her. But¡­ The rtionship between her and him was tooplicated and she did not want to admit it at that time. Thinking about this, Serena lowered her eyes and bit her lower lip hard, ¡°Let me go.¡± Leonardo squeezed her hand tightly, showing no intention to let her go. ¡°Leonardo!¡± Serena paled with anger and scolded him. Hearing his nameing from Serena¡¯s mouth, the movements of his arms became slower. After a while, he smiled contentedly and let her go, ¡°If you want to call me again in the future, I won¡¯t hold you back like that, I don¡¯t want to hear you say ¡®big brother¡¯ ever again.¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± After a long silence, Serena got up from the bed in the corner. ¡°I¡¯ve been out for a long time, I should go back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a night, do you want to go back?¡± Serena raised her head in amazement, had it been a night?This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When I brought you back to my private home, you kept having a fever. Later, I had no choice but to send you to the hospital. The doctor said you had a cold, had a high fever and remained unconscious, so at the moment you can only stay here.¡± At the thought of not going home in the evening, Serena paled. She did not know what Cristian would think of her. Thinking about this, she immediately wanted to use her cell phone, but after searching for it, she could not find it. ¡°Looking for this?¡± Leonardo handed his cell phone and Serena who quickly took it and quickly called Cristian. ¡°If you are looking for Cristian, then I can tell you in no uncertain terms that you did not have a single callst night.¡± Serena stopped and she looked at him incredulously. ¡°Disappointed? Or distressed? You didn¡¯te back all night and you didn¡¯t get a single phone call. ¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± She lowered her head and looked at the phone, and it turned out that the phone was on silent mode, with no call. Leonardo approached for a few minutes and his voice also lowered, ¡°Your marriage is actually a marriage of convenience¡­ Have you ever felt anything in this marriage? ¡± ¡°No!¡± Serena quickly raised her head and directly denied Leonardo¡¯s statement. She didn¡¯t feel anything, Cristian didn¡¯t care about her, wouldn¡¯t it have been funny if he had felt something? ¡°You deny so quickly, and you deny so fiercely. If you say no, who will believe you?¡± Leonardo smiled weakly, but the smile concealed his bitterness, ¡°You are deeply into Cristian.¡± This statement was categorical and did not give Serena a chance to deny it. ¡°You never thought that between you ¡­ there could be nothing.¡± This time Leonardo grabbed her shoulders directly and stared at her seriously, ¡°It will never be possible for you to be with him!¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Said Serena in a low voice. Leonardo did not let her go, and Serena shouted directly at him in a loud voice, ¡°Let me go!¡± Leonardo gently let go of her hand and Serena jumped out of bed directly with her cell phone. But because of her high fever, when she jumped out of bed, her head turned and she fell forward. A loud noise was heard. Serena fell to the floor, Leonardo¡¯s expression changed and he rushed to help her, ¡°Serena, are you okay?¡± ¡°Let me go.¡± Serena vigorously pushed his hand away, ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in my business, you¡¯re just my big brother, even if Cristian doesn¡¯t like me, it has nothing to do with you!¡± After she finished speaking, Serena pushed Leonardo away. Leonardo was pushed by her and hit his back against the cold wall, he looked at Serena with pain, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be just your big brother at all.¡± Serena did not want to talk to him anymore, turned and walked out. Although she walked staggeringly, she went out step by step. Leonardo stared at her for a long time, and finally he could not help but chase after her, and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Serena shook her hand, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°If you hate me for saying that, then I won¡¯t say it again.¡± After she finished speaking, Leonardo stretched out his hand directly and took it horizontally, ignoring her movements to free herself, he calmly said, ¡°You are too weak now, you should stay in the hospital, but if you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll take you right back home, I won¡¯t do anything to force you!¡± Thisst sentence calmed Serena, she looked up at Leonardo¡¯s face and suddenly did not speak anymore. ¡°Calm down!¡± He sighed helplessly, and then left the hospital with Serena in his arms. He went to the parking lot and opened the door to let her in. All his movements were cautious, and then he bent down to fasten her seat belt, looking up at her. ¡°Serena, you remember. I will never force you to do anything, no matter when it happens, if you need it, I will do everything for you.¡± Chapter 245: Do you know who that is? After fastening his seat belt, Leonardo closed the car door and went to the other side to get in. After that, he took off his jacket and put it on Serena: ¡°Cover up, don¡¯t get cold.¡± Serena looked at the jacket, then at him and did not refuse it. Leonardo treated her¡­ very well. If¡­ she didn¡¯t like Cristian, maybe she could stay with him. But at that moment she was busy thinking about Cristian; she did not want to deceive herself anymore. Thinking about this, Serena closed her eyes and stopped talking to Leonardo. The car proceeded and it took a long time before it finally reached the parking lot of the Ferrari house. Serena feared that what had happened would be misunderstood by Cristian, so she quickly got out of the car and left her jacket in the car. Seeing all this, Leonardo could not help but smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much. I asked one of the servants and Cristian has not returned.¡± Hearing this, Serena stopped and looked at Leonardo again, and he was also looking at her. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t want to know where he went.¡± He smiled weakly, his eyebrows still outlining his goodness of heart but his gaze became sharp. Serena saw him clearly and lowered her head. Actually, she did not need to think about it. After all, Alice had worn the earrings in front of her the night before. Even though she had gone to the jewelry store to ask, however¡­ she still could not give up. Maybe she thought the purchasing clerk had tricked her or maybe he had been mistaken. The pair of earrings Alice was wearing was not the pair Cristian had bought. How could she have a rtionship with him? So she wanted to find him to see if the pair of earrings were still with him, she wanted confirmation. ¡°So don¡¯t worry, go slow, or I¡¯ll send you back to your room.¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± Before he came forward, Serena coldly dismissed Leonardo¡¯s kindness by going on alone. After taking a few steps, she suddenly stopped again and looked at Leonardo. Seeing her turn back, Leonardo¡¯s expression changed and he unconsciously called her name, ¡°Serena¡­¡± ¡°Big brother, I know you are good to me and I am very grateful to you for being honest with me, but feelings cannot be forced. If you want, you can always be my big brother no matter what happens between Cristian and me.¡± Hearing, the brightness in Leonardo¡¯s eyes suddenly disappeared, and after a while he pulled back his lips andughed bitterly, ¡°Is that all you want to say?¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t say it again in the future, brother, thank you for what happened yesterday. I¡¯m leaving now. ¡°After speaking, Serena turned and left. Watching her go back, Leonardo suddenly lifted the corners of his lips and stared at his palm: his hand had already touched her and Serena¡¯s scent seemed to be imprinted on Leonardo¡¯s skin. He stood there for a long time before leaving again. * Serena returned to the room and found that the room was deserted and that Cristian had not returned at all. For two nights, for two days, suddenly¡­ he had not returned? Serena had been in the hospital all night. Not feelingfortable, she took a hot bath. When she finished washing, Serena remembered that she was not supposed to get her wound wet. However, days had passed, and it was all gone; if she did not wash, germs would umte all over her body and she did not care so much. After washing herself hastily, Serena changed and left the bathroom. Cristian had arrived home, so Serena put on a nightgown and left her room. As soon as she came out of the bathroom, Serena felt an icy breeze spread and stood there shocked, staring at the person who suddenly appeared in the room. ¡°Where did you gost night?¡± The cold voice mercilessly hit Serena¡¯s head like a blizzard. It was not someone else who had appeared in the room, but Cristian, who was sitting in his wheelchair. His expression was as cold as an ice prison, and his eyes were as sharp as a knife when he asked her.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­ ¡°Serena stared at him nkly, ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Hadn¡¯t hee back two nights in a row? Why had he appeared there suddenly and knowing that she had note home the night before? ¡°How?¡± Cristian sneered and said, ¡°This is all under my control, when Ie here do I have to ask permission from others?¡± Having said that, Serena could no longer feel her head and could only exin quietly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I just¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Cristian pushed her wheelchair out of the way, then grabbed her wrist and forced her into his arms. ¡°Huh?¡± eximed Serena as she leaned against his body. She had just showered, was still a little damp, and was not wearing any tight clothing. When shey in Cristian¡¯s arms, she felt that a part of her had been hurt. She blushed immediately and wanted to get away from him. The expression on Cristian¡¯s face was very somber and his body released a very dark aura! ¡°If that¡¯s not what you meant? Then what did you mean? Or do you think I suddenly appeared here to interfere with your good deeds?¡± ¡°What?¡± Serena looked at him in amazement, reaching out to push him away, but his wrist was squeezed so tightly that she paled in pain, ¡°You¡¯re hurting my hand.¡± ¡°You know it hurts?¡± Cristian stared at her coldly and sneered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of that when you didn¡¯te homest night? Yes? Do you know that you are married? Do you know what you have to do? ¡± Hearing this, Serena finally understood the reason for Cristian¡¯s anger, she stared at him with wide eyes, ¡°You, how do you know I wasn¡¯t homest night?¡± ¡°Do you think you would have been able to hide it from me?¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°It seems that since you have been in this house you have the courage to do anything, you decided not to go home at night. Tell me, what did you dost night?¡± At first he seemed to scold her but then his tone became more indifferent. At first, Serena felt a little guilty and was a little scared: he knew that she had not returned the previous night, so how did he know? Questioning herself, Serena reacted suddenly, how could he ask her? So she slowly raised her head, her eyes met Cristian¡¯s, and her voice was calm. ¡°What have I done, do you care?¡± Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s pupils contracted and he narrowed his eyes dangerously to look at her, ¡°What did you say?¡± Serena was not afraid of him at all; she pressed her lips together to meet his gaze and lowered her voice. ¡°You know what I said? Cristian, so howe if you don¡¯te home at night, then I can¡¯t? You didn¡¯te back for two days and two nights, instead I was only gone one night, so why are you yelling at me?¡± Chapter 246: What qualifications do you have to ask me this? ¡°¡­¡± He probably did not expect her to say this, and Cristian did not respond. After she realized what she had said, Cristian¡¯s thin lips bent coldly, and his big hand gripped her chin tightly, ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? What are you talking about?¡± Forcefully he immediately pinched Serena¡¯s chin and left a red mark on it; it hurt Serena and she wanted to open his hand. She couldn¡¯t, but could only bite her lower lip and stare at him bitterly, ¡°Yes, only so what? Did I say wrong? How dare you note homest night?¡± After she finished speaking, Serena tried to push Cristian away, but the difference in strength between the two of them was too great. After trying to push him away for a long time, Serena could not push him away and finally stopped panting. Because of the effort she had just made, her white cheeks turned red and, because of anger, her cold eyes became as bright as stars reflected on ake at night. Cristian should have been angry, but after she asked him what he said, he suddenly thought of something, then squinted his eyes and approached her in a deep voice. ¡°Are you¡­ jealous?¡± Serena was surprised, was she jealous? ¡°Yes? You were worried that I hadn¡¯te home that night, I heard you also called Luca, were you worried that something had happened to me? ¡± Serena did not speak, she was persistent, she opened her eyes and stared at him. Cristian lifted her chin with his hand and leaned down, his thin lips almost touching her. ¡°Answer me.¡± The tone was authoritative. Looking closely at his face, Serena could feel Cristian¡¯s cold breath between her breath; it was as cold as ice, and smelled like a nket used all winter. Serena shrank back and finally said slowly, ¡°You have discovered me.¡± Cristian was surprised by that sentence. At first he thought she would deny or avoid answering. He did not think that¡­ she would admit it. Serena smiled slightly in front of him, and her pink lips curved, ¡°I¡¯m jealous, so do you want to stay out at night?¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously and leaned forward for a few minutes. The tip of his nose and forehead touched her, and his cold breath had enveloped her. Serena looked at his mountain-like eyebrows and suddenly her heart began to beat wildly again. He really¡­ had managed to make her fall in love. She was caught up in him; she could not control herself. In front of him was his strong chest, and she had just taken a shower, and he held her gently in front of his chest without reservation. Because of this approach, Serena suddenly licked her lips nervously.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This small, involuntary movement made Cristian¡¯s pupils shrink, and then something in him exploded. ¡°Woman, did you do that on purpose?¡± He asked angrily, and then when Serena spoke, he bowed his head and fiercely grabbed her red lips. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The moment he grabbed the red lips, Serena could not restrain herself and emitted a loud cry. This little hum seemed to touch a certain point in Cristian. His fingers pinching her chin, they spread and squeezed the nape of her neck toward him hard, the kiss became deeper and deeper. Their lips met and Serena took his breath away. At first she could still resist him, but after a while she became like hot spring water, lying in his arms. Cristian did not let go of her; on the contrary, he kissed her for a long time and then brought his thin lips down to her neck. Serena was stunned until her nightgown was pulled up, and then her body turned cold. Suddenly she woke up and pushed Cristian away. ¡°¡­ ¡°Cristian was immersed in his own world when he was suddenly interrupted by frowning. ¡°Are you looking for death?¡± He scolded her in a rough voice; he was excited. Serena quickly adjusted his clothes, and then pushed him, ¡°Save it, Cristian, do you think this will make me forget that you were gonest night?¡± ¡°How?¡± Cristian stared at her thoughtfully, ¡°Since I didn¡¯te backst night, did you retaliate by doing the same thing yourself?¡± ¡°So what if I did?¡± Serena bit her lower lip. Her red lips, which had just been kissed, were swollen and were bitten by her white teeth, which was especially endearing, ¡°If you can do it, so can I.¡± ¡°¡­ Tu!¡± Cristian was so angry, ¡°Listen to me, you can¡¯t do what I can do, I no longer allow you to talk to other men outside of me, do you hear me?¡± Serena did not answer, looking at him amused. ¡°What about you? If I¡¯m not allowed to talk to other men, you won¡¯t do the same with other women?¡± After this question, Serena felt her heart beating wildly, and she was almost ready to answer. Talking about this, Cristian¡¯s eyes turned dark for a while, then the expression in his eyes became moreplicated. Then Serena heard him ask, ¡°I deal with other women, what do you care?¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± She had almost spit him out, Serena said anxiously, ¡°What are you saying?¡± After speaking, Serena realized what she had just admitted. Her expression changed She wanted to jump at Cristian, but he grabbed her by the wrist. ¡°You really seem to care.¡± ¡°I said something stupid!¡± Serena anxiously exined. Cristian¡¯s lips curled, ¡°What you say is smoke in the wind, and besides, it¡¯s up to me to decide. There is no chance for you to take back your words!¡± Serena stared at him nkly. After a while, her lips moved, and then she asked, ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t take anything back, do you? Are you going to be away at night from now on? Will you talk to other women behind my back? ¡± Hearing this, Cristian frowned, as if displeased with her words. ¡°Then will you?¡± Serena asked reluctantly. Even now, she still could not believe that Cristian was having an affair with Alice, she still desperately believed that it was just a coincidence! Cristian¡¯s thin lips twitched slightly and suddenly he reached out to caress her forehead, ¡°Who said I didn¡¯te home at night because I was with other women? Did you see it with your own eyes? ¡± Serena:¡±¡­ No, but what is so important that you couldn¡¯te back for two days and nights? Tell me? ¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes and stared at her dangerously. ¡°It¡¯s my business, you¡¯d better y it cool.¡± Hearing this, Serena could not help butugh but her smile was very bitter. ¡°It seems you just want me to take care of you.¡± After speaking, she let go of his hand, then let go of his thigh and moved away from him. ¡°In that case, what qualifications do you have to request this from me?¡± Chapter 247: Completed! Cristian frowned, staring displeasedly at the woman standing not far from him. ¡°Can you repeat that?¡± Serena smiled bitterly, ¡°What will happen if I say it again? Can you change my mind? Cristian, since you don¡¯t care about me, then leave my business alone! ¡± ¡°Leave you alone?¡± Cristian huffed deeply and a dangerous light shed in his dark eyes, ¡°So you want to be with Leonardo? Am I interfering with your rtionship? ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Serena didn¡¯t know where her courage came from, she loudly countered him, ¡°So what?¡± At that moment, Cristian¡¯s pupils suddenly dted and shrank again. After listening to his confession, something went up in his heart that then pinched him making him angry. This damn woman! Had she admitted in front of him that she wanted to be with her older brother? Before her emotions could fade, Serena turned around. ¡°I like my older brother. My older brother is kind, caring, humble and courteous. He is much better than you who are so arrogant and just want to control other people all the time. Cristian, you always thought I liked you, but actually you were wrong, I didn¡¯t like you at all. For people like you, even if there were no other men on earth, I still wouldn¡¯t like you.¡± After she finished speaking, Serena stepped forward and left without caring about Cristian¡¯s reaction. Cristian was sitting in the wheelchair, and his heart suddenly ached as if it had been pierced by a needle. This inexplicable sensation made him frown and reached out his hand to press it on his chest. Who¡­ Was his heart aching? Because of that woman? It was so ridiculous! Cristian looked over his shoulder at her and, after a while, his thin lips curved into a grin. She was just a woman, and there was nothing to take care of him. Cristian had never needed the presence of a woman in his life. * Although she had said those words to her, when Serenay down on her bed, she could not help but cry. Those words she had said were truly unbelievable, but she knew that all that hurt herself, maybe Cristian didn¡¯t care at all what she said.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After hearing Cristian go to the bathroom, Serena sat down and thought of something, wiped the tears from her face, then stood up and walked over to the dress she had put on the shelf. That dress was the one she wore before, if she had given it away, it would not be inside the box. Serena moved carefully, like a thief, rummaged through both pockets, after a while she touched a small hard box. Unexpectedly¡­ was it still there? Serena stayed there for a while and pulled out the box. Surely it was the small box she had seen that day, how could it still be there? Was it possible that she had misunderstood it? For a moment, Serena felt extremely guilty. If she had indeed misunderstood him, then the things she had just said to hurt him¡­. Thinking about this, Serena reached out her hand to open the box, and then froze. After a while, she closed the box with a bitter smile and put the box back into her dress pocket. Serena stumbled forward. When shey down, she closed her eyes, tears flowing in despair. That box¡­ was empty. Inside it were no longer the pink earrings. They were worn by Alice. When Alice had mentioned that pair of earrings, her expression turned shy, she stopped talking to make her believe in what she was saying. What was she to believe? At that moment she could not figure it out. Serena closed her eyes, all the words Cristian and Alice had told her running through her mind. Slowly Serena fell asleep. In the middle of the night, Serena woke up to touch herself to find that the pillows were wet. Desperate, she had to turn the pillow over to sleep. The room was silent. Shey on her side looking at the moonlight outside the window, and after a while slowly closed her eyes. That was just the way it was. The beauty of people was something else. After all, she was his second wife and she was pregnant. She was not at all worthy of happiness. The next day she would ask to speak with Alice. After thinking about it, Serena calmed down and slept well that night. When she woke up the next day, she calmly got up and changed her clothes to wash herself, sat on the toilet and looked at herself in the mirror from time to time put on makeup. Cristian could not help but frown when he saw this scene. Had this woman changed overnight? In all this time, it had been the first time he had seen her sitting in front of a mirror doing her makeup. Actually, Serena rarely wore makeup, but that did not mean she did not. When she was a girl they loved her beauty. However, she was not allowed to do it and did not even have time to think about it. She carefully passed the pencil over her eye. The line she was drawing was thin and entuated her beauty. After that she curled her eyebrows and to put on mascara. Then she came to lipstick; when she put it on, she pressed both lips in front of the mirror. Her lips were bright red. She put the lipstick down and Serena realized that she had no shadow behind her, and when she was about to tidy herself up, a figure appeared behind her. It was Cristian¡­ Through the mirror, Serena saw Cristian staring darkly at her. ¡°It¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve put on makeup.¡± He said in a low voice with a grimace. Serena had already figured it out, so she lifted her lips to him in the mirror and smiled, ¡°Okay? When I be beautiful, I¡¯ll save your reputation, but¡­ You probably won¡¯t need it anymore. ¡± She said thisst sentence very softly, Cristian could not hear the whole sentence but only a little, arched his eyebrows and said, ¡°What are you descending?¡± Serena came back to herself and smiled at him in the mirror, ¡°Did I say something? No? I just said, don¡¯t you want your reputation? Do I dress well, or don¡¯t you care about your reputation?¡± After she finished speaking, Serena got up and went to the closet to get a blue dress to wear. When she came out, she let her hair down; that light blue looked good on her, Seeing Serena like this, Cristian felt very ufortable. He tightened his thin lips and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Do you want to go out?¡± Hearing, Serena nodded, ¡°Yes, I n to¡­ Today I¡¯m going out with Alice, we¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since we went shopping together. ¡± Hearing Alice¡¯s name, the expression on Cristian¡¯s face changed, his eyes seemed tock the same naturalness. ¡°Are you looking for her?¡± Chapter 248: That person is wrong! Serena nodded, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± When she asked him, Serena continued to stare at Cristian, trying to find out what his true emotions were. But for the first time, Cristian did not look directly into her eyes, but looked away and said coldly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m on vacation today too, I¡¯m going out.¡± After speaking, Serena directly grabbed her bag and went out. ¡°Stop!¡± Cristian suddenly stopped her. After Serena was about to leave, Cristian did not notice that there was no smile on Serena¡¯s face and her back was to him, and she was totally different from when she rejected him the night before. ¡°Are you sure you are only looking for her? No one else? ¡± Hearing this, Serena turned her head and smiled deeply at Cristian. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to go and date other men behind your back?¡± Cristian frowned unhappily, staring at her sharply like a hawk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have that kind of interest. Besides, even if I really date a man, I won¡¯t be so swaggering in front of you.¡± After saying this, Serena left the room directly. Looking over her shoulder, Cristian did not understand why he had the feeling that he was losing something. This feeling caught him off guard. Walking downstairs, Serena ran into Leonardo who was about to leave. When the two of them met, there was a sh of surprise in Leonardo¡¯s eyes and then doubt: why had she suddenly dressed so well when she was usually dressed in? Before she could react, his steps had already moved toward her. ¡°Serena, do you want to go out?¡± He asked. Serena nodded, ¡°Yes, good morning.¡± The statement made Leonardo¡¯s eyes darken, and after a while heughed as if he was thinking about something: ¡°Good morning, are you meeting someone important today that you are dressed so well?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going shopping with a friend.¡± ¡°Do you need me to give you a ride?¡± Leonardo lifted the key in his hand, ¡°I¡¯m going out too.¡± Serena initially wanted to refuse, when she raised her head, she saw a familiar figure. Serena paused, then nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Leonardo did not notice her reaction, raised his lips, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Serena advanced and Leonardo suddenly raised his head, his gaze falling on the person upstairs from a distance, only to face those sharp eyes. At that moment, he had always been kind, pulled out a smile, and then turned to walk next to Serena, ¡°Have you had breakfast? Shall we go eat something together? ¡± Serena blinked, then nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Leonardo did not know what had happened between her and Cristian. How was it possible that the situation could change dramatically, but this did not impress him. As long as Serena was willing to give him a chance to get closer, he would have time to prove his feelings to her. And that was more than enough. After getting into the car, Serena pulled out her cell phone to send Alice a message asking her to meet that day at the bar. Hearing her mention the bar, Alice was surprised. He answered her, ¡°Why are we meeting at the bar?¡± Serena calmly replied, ¡°I want to drink milk tea there. Do you want to apany me?¡± There was some silence and then she resumed talking, Serena told her the time and then put the phone aside. ¡°Do you have an appointment with a friend?¡± Leonardo asked inadvertently upon seeing her put the phone down. Serena leaned back in the car seat and nodded as she watched the trees and buildings receding outside the window. Although the sun was in the sky at that moment, there were many people in town, and her clothes were very thick, Serena still felt very cold, and¡­ lonely, very lonely.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo who was driving the car and cast a nce at her, found that her mood was different today, and that she felt very bad. He frowned and asked worriedly, ¡°What happened?¡± Hearing this, Serena paused, then shook her head, ¡°Nothing happened.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with you today.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Serena smiled faintly and lifted her lips, ¡°It¡¯s the way I¡¯m dressed today.¡± She said it quietly, it was as if she was not taking herself seriously. Unable to understand herpletely, Leonardo could not say anything to her and finally had to give up, ¡°What do you want for breakfast?¡± ¡°Any is fine, I have no preference.¡± Serena answered, then closed her eyes and rested. Leonardo saw her tired, so he did not speak to her anymore, but sped up. After a while the car stopped. Serena had fallen asleep. She woke up after being called by Leonardo several times, felt helpless when Leonardo looked at her with wistful eyes and stared at her fondly, ¡°We¡¯re here, get ready to get off.¡± Serena stared at him nkly for a moment then came back to herself. ¡°Yes.¡± She unbuckled her seat belt, crinkled her eyes, Leonardo grabbed her hand, she raised her head and looked at him in astonishment. ¡°Big brother?¡± Leonardo gave a giggle, reached out his finger and touched her forehead, ¡°What do you think? You put on makeup, but if you rub your eyes, the makeup will disappear. ¡± His voice was so gentle that it was caught in Serena¡¯s cotton-soft heart. Hearing what he had said, Serena realized that she had rubbed her eyes and would waste makeup if she rubbed her eyes. Thinking about this, she nodded, ¡°I know.¡± Then she pulled her hand back, blinked, and then got out of the car, following Leonardo. When they had breakfast, Serena was still distracted: countless kinds of food with various fragrances passed in front of her, but the expression on her face was always weak and impassive. Leonardo took a dumpling and put it in her bowl, ¡°You don¡¯t seem very interested in what you¡¯re eating.¡± He said, but she was deep in thought. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay.¡± She smiled awkwardly, and then ate the dumpling. It looked like she was eating something tasteless. After seeing this scene, Leonardo could not help but frown and put down his chopsticks. ¡°Serena, tell me, what happened?¡± Serena stared at him nkly. ¡°Between you and Cristian,st night¡­ what happened? Don¡¯t try to lie to me, you lookpletely different today. ¡± After thinking for a while, Serena smiled calmly, ¡°Big brother, you think too much. I was just thinking about where to go shopping with a friend of mine. That¡¯s why my mind is somewhere else. Nothing happened between Cristian and me.¡± Having said that, she paused, and then stared at Leonardo, ¡°Have you forgotten what I saidst night? I won¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t want, right? ¡± Said Leonardo choking, ¡°Are you using me of being nosy?¡± Chapter 249: Rivals in love? ¡°Forget it, since you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Leonardo took another dumpling and put it in his bowl, ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too skinny. You need to eat more.¡± ¡°Well, thank you brother.¡± Serena thanked him and then ate another one. So Serena got distracted and finished her breakfast, and when Leonardo said goodbye to her, he was still worried about her, and it took him a long time to let her go alone. Finally, Serena got on the bus by herself, and when she was in the bus, she fell into deep thoughts again. How on earth was she going to tell Alice this? Serena was so confused the whole way, she didn¡¯t know if she had caught the bus, until she realized she had missed her stop, stopped suddenly, and got off the bus. After getting off, Serena was depressed and reached out and wrinkled her irritated eyebrows. The phone vibrated, Serena looked down and saw that Alice had sent a message on Facebook, asking her why she had not yet arrived. Serena had to text back, ¡°I missed my stop, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Then, when she was about to go the other way to catch the bus, a car stopped in front of her, and then the window rolled down. ¡°Get in.¡± Leonardo looked at her helplessly with gentle eyebrows. Seeing Leonardo, Serena was a little surprised, staring at him in astonishment, ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you¡­¡± be gone already? She had obviously missed several stops, so he should have been there. ¡°How naive of me, I thought you were so upset this morning, how could I make sure you could catch the bus by yourself? But you didn¡¯t want me to apany you, and all I could do was follow you. ¡± After speaking, Leonardo smiled again and said warmly, ¡°Get in the car.¡± Alice was already waiting for her. It would take about ten minutes to get to that stop. Serena was embarrassed for making her wait again, so she had to get into the car quickly. After she got into the car, Leonardo reminded her to fasten her seatbelt, and then apanied her. ¡°Go ahead and be careful.¡± Leonardo scratched his head and told her to go ahead, Serena looked at him uprehendingly, then nodded and drove off. It was still a two-minute walk to the agreed location and Serena hurried on. Although it had not been long since she had left school, this bar still had many customers, and most of them were students in the vicinity. Serena¡¯s dress was particrly eye-catching. A boy whistled at her from behind. Serena walked without seeing him; she had already seen Alice sitting in a corner. That day, Alice was wearing a pink skirt, it was long and plentiful, she looked like a little princess. Alice was slipping a pearl into the cup and was getting bored. The expression on her face showed her impatience. A boy wanted to ask her for her number, but she sneered and then scolded him, ¡°Go away, you¡¯re ugly and don¡¯t look at me like that, aren¡¯t you worthy?¡± The boy blushed at her rebuke, ¡°You, if you don¡¯t want to give it to me, don¡¯t give it to me, but why do you insult me?¡± Alice stared at him with a proud face, ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you ask me for my number? And if you continue, I will find other ways to insult you! ¡± The boy felt helpless and shyly turned and walked away, he also ran into Serena who was approaching. Serena collided with him, took two steps back and almost fell. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The boy realized he had collided with someone and immediately apologized. When he raised his head, he saw Serena¡¯s appearance, his eyes widened as he stood there, his eyes saw beautiful colors.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, he had been so lucky that day, when he had been rejected by a beautiful woman, and unexpectedly, he had run into another beautiful woman. ¡°Hello beauty, my name is¡­ ¡°The boy wanted toe forward to talk to Serena, but Alice stood up and pushed him away, in an impatient tone, ¡°Go away, Serena, why are you here now, you know I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡­ With that said, Alice paused. She stared at Serena, who was wearing a long skirt in front of her, ¡°You, how are you¡­¡± Serena smiled at her, and then whispered to the man next to her, ¡°I¡¯m fine, go away.¡± After speaking, he went around and sat down in front of Alice, she was still amazed, but the man was fascinated by Serena¡¯s smile, being there was like being in heaven. In heaven, she was a goddess! She was so kind and had the sweetest smile. It took a while for Alice to react. She looked at Serena with aplicated look. She didn¡¯t know if she had dressed so well in the past, but at that moment Serena was dressed like that, her personality had emerged and she was dazzling. Even though she had light makeup on. The smile on her face was kind, as was her personality revealed by her cool eyes, really¡­ She was exactly the woman in that picture. Her gestures¡­ was that her power? Thinking about this, Serena was shocked, absolutely not! Serena was too simr to Mrs. Giordano. If Matteo had seen Serena, something would have happened. But at that moment it wouldn¡¯t have happened, Alice could only calm down and smile annoyed at Serena, ¡°Serena, you¡­ why did you think of wearing makeup today? And you are also dressed so well? ¡± Hearing this, Serena looked at her strangely, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always told me that to dress well? Now I get it, women should really love themselves. ¡± After speaking, Serena smiled at her, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good for me to be like this?¡± The expression on Alice¡¯s face was stiff, and she nodded forcibly, ¡°Very good, really good.¡± It was just that she had be beautiful, and it had be a threat to her. Suddenly, Alice felt that the little demon in her heart was starting to move frantically again. Serena didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but she could still see something in his expression, so she pretended to ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you look happy?¡± Hearing that, Alice¡¯s expression changed and she quickly defended herself, ¡°What? How is that possible? How can I be angry? I¡¯m happy that you are beautiful.¡± ¡°Is that so? What do you say¡­ After I be beautiful, will Cristian like me? ¡± The expression on Alice¡¯s face showed her impatience as she stared at Serena dumbfounded, ¡°Serena, do you¡­ do you really like him? ¡± Serena smiled weakly, ¡°Yes, I like him.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡°Alice wanted to speak again but hesitated, the scene in front of her did not allow her to utter any words. Serena saw that she could not speak and that the smile on her face gradually faded. After a while, she went on, ¡°But you like him too, so we are rivals in love, aren¡¯t we? ¡° Chapter 250: Who let you touch my things? ¡°Serena?¡± Alice was shocked. Compared to her, Serena was particrly calm. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll say it for you.¡± Alice¡¯s face became extremely pale, staring at her as if she were a ghost. Serena chuckled slightly and reached out her hand to squeeze her cold cheek, ¡°Why do you look so surprised?¡± ¡°You, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Alice lowered her hand and shook her head desperately, ¡°I have nothing with Cristian, and I don¡¯t even like him! We are not rivals, we are sisters. ¡± ¡°Thick as thieves¡­ ¡°Serena muttered these four words, lowered her head, and her voice became lower and lower: ¡°We really are like sisters, but I didn¡¯t expect that we would want the same person and that you would lie to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± Alice was really anxious, stood in front of her to pull her hand and anxiously exined, ¡°Serena, who did you hear this nonsense from? Was it Anna? Is she still provoking you? You have to believe me, I really wouldn¡¯t be with Cristian¡­¡± When she looked up, Serena saw the pair of pink earrings on her ears shining under the sun, as if it was all a tease from Alice. ¡°Alice, do you know?¡± Serena took her hand and looked at her calmly, ¡°I saw the pair of pink earrings on your ears.¡± After that sentence, Alicepletely stopped all her movements. She opened her lips, as if she wanted to say something to Serena, but could not say a word. Serena smiled quietly and said calmly, ¡°We don¡¯t decide what to feel and for whom, I don¡¯t me you, but¡­ I still won¡¯t forgive you. ¡± After speaking, Serena stood up, without looking at Alice, her eyes looking away from the door. ¡°From now on, we will no longer be like sisters.¡± After Serena left, Alice stood there for a long time before she remembered to reach out and exin, but when she reached the door, Serena had disappeared. For a while, Alice was so nervous that she did not know how to act. She did not expect Serena to find out about this matter so quickly. She wanted to keep her in the dark for a while; Serena should not have asked her. No one would have imagined that she would be so direct. Alice grabbed her cell phone and called Serena, but her cell phone was turned off. There was nothing she could do. Alice was anxious and looked around quickly. After searching for most of the day, she could no longer find her. In utter despair, Alice had to turn back, but halfway there she received a call from Luke, saying that Cristian wanted to see her. After hearing the news that Cristian wanted to see her, Alice swallowed her emotions about Serena and after enthusiastically asking for the location, she hurried there. When she arrived at her destination, she found Cristian looking at her coldly, but Alice still approached with a sweet smile, ¡°Cristian, you were looking for me.¡± Seeing Alice, Luca stepped aside, trying to stay as far away from her as possible. Even though he knew the whole story, he did not like this woman. She was annoying to look at. She actually digs her good sister¡¯s corner, and she digs it so naturally. Seeing Cristian, her eyes stick to Him. Her gaze on him. Cristian did not respond to her words; he merely nced at her and saw the pink earrings on her ears. His eyes were sharp as a hawk, and he mmed her wrist and pulled her to him. ¡°Who allowed you to wear that pair of earrings?¡± His voice was as cold as ice and as sharp as a knife. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re hurting me!¡± Alice¡¯s wrist was crushed by him and her face turned pale with pain, but Cristian still had no intention of letting go. He looked at her angrily, ¡°Who gave you permission to touch my things? Say it!¡± Alice¡¯s tears flowed in pain, ¡°They fell out of your dress pocket that night. I looked at them and liked them, so¡­¡± ¡°Taking without asking is stealing! Is Miss Giordano missing these button earrings? ¡± Seeing the pair of earrings worn on her ears, no one knew how, but Cristian perceived them as being dirty. When Serena had worn them, he had thought they looked good on her, but who knew she would never buy them. So he went back and bought themter, looking for an opportunity to give them to her. Who would have imagined that this woman would take the first step! ¡°Sorry!¡± Alice felt that her hand was about to be chopped off. The pain made her tears fall. She could only apologize deeply to Cristian, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I really like these earrings, so I wore them. I only wore them once, if you are angry, I will give them back.¡± After speaking, he reached out his other hand to remove the pair of earrings. Cristian shook his hand and said coldly, ¡°No, even if you take them off, these earrings are useless.¡± Hearing this, Alice stopped in ce, looked at Cristian in amazement, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Luca was listening and could not help but rage, ¡°It means that you have defiled these earrings. Really, you are really the daughter of the Jordans, how can you be such a bad person? Do you take away other people¡¯s things without asking? Are you Giordano¡¯s daughter, or do you pretend to be? ¡± This little sentence pierced Alice¡¯s heart, her eyes suddenly became fierce and stared at Luke saying, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Luca was startled by her fierce gaze, ¡°What eyes?¡± Cristian cast a nce and Alice immediately resumed her previous posture, she pitied, ¡°Cristian, I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to wear that pair of earrings. I had just woken up and saw them. Then I thought they were very beautiful. I thought you gave them to me, so I¡­ I put them on, I really didn¡¯t mean, if you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t touch your things in the future. ¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. After speaking, Alice quickly removed the earrings and put them back in Cristian¡¯s palm. ¡°I return them to you, and I promise that until you let me touch them, I will never touch them again.¡± The pair of pink earrings returned to Cristian¡¯s hands, but he looked irritated and sneered, ¡°They all wore them, do you think I will want them again?¡± Alice¡¯s face paled, and even the blood on her lips was gone. She bit her lower lip and said shakily, ¡°I see, you bought the pair of button earrings for Serena?¡± I¡¯m really sorry, if I had known you were going to give them to Serena, I would never have touched them! ¡± Having said that, Alice raised her hand and pped her face, ¡°I didn¡¯t behave well. I shouldn¡¯t show up in front of you. I will go find Serena and admit my mistake in front of her!¡± Chapter 251: I wish I had never married him ¡°Stop!¡± shouted Cristian, and Alice halted her steps, but did not turn around. Cristian¡¯s cold voice came from behind her back, ¡°He must not know anything about this matter.¡± At these words Alice almost felt likeughing: Serena already knew everything from the beginning, but she had never said anything to anyone. She then turned her head and softly told Cristian, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell him.¡± Cristian then, tired of talking, cast a nce at Luca, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Luca was about to push the wheelchair to leave when Alice suddenly said, ¡°Have you ever thought that you can¡¯t contain a fire with paper? If one day Serena finds out about this, how are you going to do it?¡± So Alice looked at her belly and, biting her lip added, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m carrying your baby.¡± Cristian hearing this squinted his eyes as if he were facing danger, ¡°What did you say?¡± Alice felt her heart race: yes, she was lying, however just now Cristian had done what? If those earrings were really a gift to Serena, that meant that his feelings for that woman were already more than deep, only he may not have realized it yet. She had to stop them, she could not allow those two people to be together. Cristian. Cristian was her man. Since she had already taken the first step, she might as well go through with it: she would not allow anyone, not even Serena, to steal her man! Luca at Alice¡¯s words was stunned: was Alice really pregnant? Wouldn¡¯t this¡­ ruin everything? Alice then ced herself in front of Cristian. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, we can go to the hospital right now and do the tests. Or, if you don¡¯t care about this baby, I can also go right now to terminate the pregnancy. I certainly don¡¯t want to get you in trouble with Serena.¡± ¡°Mr. Cristian, this¡­¡± mumbled Luca. Cristian raised his head to look at Alice and, moistening his lips, he sentenced, ¡°Until I¡¯ve seen through this matter, you don¡¯t move from here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As he escorted Cristian out of the vi, Luca racked his brains: was Alice really pregnant with Mr. Cristian¡¯s baby! While Miss Serena was pregnant with another man¡¯s baby. Between the two, which one would a normal man choose? However, he didn¡¯t know why either, but in his heart¡­ he always favored Miss Serena. He always had the feeling that that Alice wasn¡¯t much of a catch, that she was far too strange. ¡°Mr. Cristian, what do you think of this matter? Do you by any chance need to send someone to verify that what Alice said is true?¡± ¡°Yes, send someone,¡± Cristian said coldly, ¡°Although the ce and time are right, it¡¯s all too perfect.¡± Sometimes it is just the too normal that seems strange, ¡°Regarding Miss Serena on the other hand¡­¡± ¡°She must not know anything about this matter.¡± ¡°No, Mr. Cristian, I meant, what if this story is really true? Alice and Miss Serena are very good friends, if this thing¡­ came out, it would be a really bad blow to Miss Serena.¡± Cristian thought so too, that¡¯s why he wanted to keep her in the dark. In any case, first they had to check whether what Alice had said was true or not. What if by chance she had lied? * Serena once she left the cafeteria, she walked down a cobblestone avenue; since there was a school nearby, there was a constanting and going of kids cackling and ying in the street. Distractedly, she remembered when she and Alice were attending college: the two of them alone were fine. At that time, because of her own family situation, Alice had been bullied by many of their ssmates, plus she herself was certainly not suited for making new acquaintances, so it was easy for her attitude to offend someone. Once she had even been severely beaten by her ssmates, and it was Serena herself who had helped her. Following this fact, Alice began to miss no opportunity to be nice to Serena, so much so that eventually the two became inseparable friends, almost two sisters, who always went to school together. The two friends shared a lot, until Alice¡¯s family suddenly appeared and she became Miss Giordano. Their rtionship however did not change, in fact, if possible Alice became even better to Serena: she always shared anything with her, and whenever Serena had a problem, Alice was always the first to help her. She had never regretted being friends with Alice, however, now that she had found out that they were both in love with the same man, Serena could not help but think that this time God had really yed a bad trick on her. Alice was in love with her husband, and it seemed to be reciprocated. What could she have done? Who could she have taken it out on? A requited love, would she ever have been able to separate them? Therefore, she could not me Alice. However, he could not have forgiven her either. They would never be sisters like before. After all, she was not such a magnanimous person. And while Serena was deep in these thoughts, her steps suddenly stopped: not far from her, a man had suddenly appeared. Tall and slender, wearing a white shirt, the man stood under the rays of the sun, which, shining on his figure, surrounded him with a gentle light. Unexpectedly, that man was Leonardo Ferrari. She did not imagine that Leonardo would pop up so many times in front of her. Looking at his delicate appearance, Serena felt tears ready to flow and, with red eyes, stared at Leonardo. Leonardo for his part, hesitated a few moments before advancing toward her. ¡°Have you solved everything?¡± His voice was calm and serene, like that of an old rtive who worried about her. Serena would have loved a shoulder to lean on at that moment, however¡­ Leonardo was ultimately Cristian¡¯s brother. And realizing the situation, Serena moistened her lips for a moment, then turned and walked away. As fragile as she could be, she would not need to lean on anyone. Francis, Cristian¡­ She did not deserve the love of these men. Of any of them¡­ Something, however, grabbed her hand: Leonardo was now barring her way. ¡°Are you going to run forever?¡± Serena hesitated for a moment, then tried forcefully to break free from his grasp, but Leonardo clutched her tightly to his chest. ¡°In these two days did he ever look for you? You see, if you were the least bit important to him, he wouldn¡¯t have let you go without doing anything!¡± His words pricked Serena¡¯s heart like a long needle. ¡°Mind your own business,¡± she told him, pushing him away forcefully. ¡°You say mind my own business, and I don¡¯t want to pry. But tell me, though, besides me, who cares about you? Serena, can you turn around for a moment and look at me? I am the person who is always behind you, I am the person who cares about you, I am the person who loves you. Can¡¯t you just shift your love from him to me?¡± At these words Serena could not turn to him without holding back augh, ¡°Apparently your feelings are as quick to appear as they are quick to disappear. Are feelings really so easy to transfer from one person to another? Is it really enough simply to say it and immediately you seed? What do you think, that I was the one who wanted to fall in love with him? If just wanting it was enough, then I wish I had never married him!¡± Chapter 252: Can’t stand me? At these words Leonardo hesitated for a moment. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Serena did not answer, but rather continued to try to free herself with her hand. Leonardo then insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll take you away.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you away from here, from the North City, we¡¯ll go far away from here.¡± ¡°¡­ Leonardo, are you crazy? How can you say these things, I am your sister-inw!¡± ¡°Yes, but you are not my real sister-inw, what need is there to pretend with me? And would you like to use this excuse not to be with me?¡± Leonardo took her wrist bringing it up, always continuing to look at her. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know about your situation? He forced you to sign a contract and in six months you will have to leave the Ferrari family, won¡¯t you?¡± Serena opened her eyes wide in disbelief: this was the secret between her and Cristian. Apart from Luca and Aunt Beatrice, he had only told Alice, no one else could know. How was it possible that he knew instead? ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that I know all these things?¡± A somewhat sinister light appeared on Leonardo¡¯s previously kind face, and his voice also became lower: ¡°If you think about it, you can get there. How would I know about your divorce if it were not because Cristian has no feelings for you and is looking forward to divorce?¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± Serena interrupted him, who biting her lip, continued, ¡°I told you long ago, even if Cristian had no feelings for me, I could never be with you. Regarding the debt of €300, 000, I will soon find a way to pay it back to you. Please don¡¯t say such senseless things like that again today. Let¡¯s say that nothing happened today. Now I have to go.¡± So he turned and made to leave. It is not known whether because he was provoked by Serena¡¯s words, or because he was cornered by her flight, but Leonardo immediately withdrew her to himself, grabbed the back of her head with his hand, and made to kiss her red lips. Seeing him approach, Serena was startled but, just before the kiss was sessful, she suddenly turned her head so that Leonardo¡¯s lips broke on her cheek. This did not put him off, however; on the contrary: even more eager to assert himself, he grabbed her chin with one hand and made to kiss her again. Serena tried hard to reject and avoid him but, despite the fact that they were on a street with arge bustle of people, no one approached. After all, they had been standing there talking for quite a while, and then Leonardo, tall and elegant, looked like a gentleman: who would have thought he was trying to forcefully kiss her. ¡°Leonardo!¡± When Leonardo reached to kiss the corner of her mouth, Serena, ck with anger, managed to p him in the face. PA! Serena put all her energy into that p, as if all her anger at being forcibly kissed exploded in an instant. Leonardo felt the blow, and her head from the impact tilted. Soon then appeared on Leonardo¡¯s cheek the mold of five fingers. ¡°Are you going to hit me?¡± From the corner of Leonardo¡¯s mouth a trickle of blood began toe out, as he looked at her with a clubbed look. Then, with a bitterugh she added, ¡°You just can¡¯t stand me, can you?¡± Seeing him bleeding from the mouth, Serena felt a little guilty. She first moved her lips a little, eventually retracting her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, you¡¯re the one who exaggerated!¡± ¡°Overreacted?¡± replied Leonardo in a low voice, ¡°I give you my all, but you throw me away like a pair of broken shoes, and instead Cristian? He treats you like that, and you still worship him. Serena, are you stupid?¡± ¡°Stupid or not, I have nothing to do with you!¡± said Serena getting rid of his hand. ¡°If you continue like this, I won¡¯t be able to be very friendly with you in the future.¡± And so saying, she ran off on her heels, while Leonardo stared motionless at her back, until she disappeared around a street corner. At that point Leonardo noticed that next to him was a girl staring back at him.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you all right?¡± she asked, handing him a handkerchief. ¡°Your mouth is still bleeding.¡± Leonardo, however, did not care for her and did not even reach for the handkerchief but rather, first ran his fingers over his lip, and then licked her bitter, salty blood. His gaze then grew even darker: who would have imagined that such a fragile and delicate-looking girl would know how to beat her hands so badly. ¡°Please¡­ the handkerchief!¡± insisted the girl, bringing the handkerchief before him. Leonardo, who on the surface might have seemed a kind man, in truth had a very cold disposition; indeed, he cast a nce at the girl, and in his eyes a deep detachment was evident. ¡°No need, I thank you.¡± The girl not expecting such a rejection blushed with embarrassment. She then put the handkerchief away and, stammering, tried to justify herself, ¡°I, I¡­ apologize, I was just worried about her. But if you don¡¯t need it then I¡¯ll go away.¡± Leonardo continued not to care about her; in fact, after giving her onest nce, he started off in the direction Serena had taken just before. The fool didn¡¯t even know if she would be able to return to the Ferrari family without any problems, and then today he could clearly see that something was wrong with her. All she could do was follow her and check on her. The girl, however, seeing that Leonardo did not even deign to look at her, with red eyes added, ¡°Do you really want to go after her?¡± ¡°What is it again?¡± said Leonardo frowning in his face as he halted his steps. ¡°No, nothing, it¡¯s just that I wanted to warn her that¡­ she doesn¡¯t really seem to like me, and then¡­ if you go looking for her now, she will end up hating you.¡± At these words Leonardo¡¯s gaze grew even sadder. ¡°Little girl, this is my business, it doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± he said after a moment in a serious tone. The girl at this point no longer dared to counter¡­ she looked onest time at Leonardo, then turned and ran away. Leonardo, on the other hand, continued on his way, indifferent. Serena had not returned to the Ferrari family precisely to avoid meeting Leonardo again. She had therefore decided to drop by the Gallo house to see what the situation was like. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the house, her mother Giulia immediately ran up to her and hugged her, ¡°Serena, you¡¯re back atst. Mother was almosting to look for you.¡± ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± asked Serena. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault!¡± repeated her mother as she grabbed her arm in tears. Serena could do nothing but cast a nce at her father Andrew beside them who, full of anger, added, ¡°He did it big this time!¡± Serena was stunned as her father took refuge in his room: the situation at home seemed serious, her mother kept crying while hugging her, and she had no idea what had happened. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Serena, it¡¯s all my fault¡­ seeing that we were having a bit of a financial problem, I thought I¡¯d find someone to go into business with, but I didn¡¯t think¡­ that he would run away and take all our money with him.¡± ¡°Ran away? And how much did you lose?¡± asked Serena incredulously. ¡°Everything, all the money, even the money obtained with the mortgage¡­¡± replied the mother sobbing. Serena, visibly shaken by the news, tried hard to keep calm. ¡°Have you filed aint?¡± Chapter 253: Seducing openly At the wordint, the motherpletely changed her expression and did not dare to answer her daughter¡¯s question. Serena then reached for her cell phone, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make theint.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to denounce!¡± said the mother grabbing her hand, with spirited eyes, ¡°Serena, denouncing would be useless, that man will have already disappeared into thin air.¡± ¡°Even if he disappeared we have to report it, let the police handle it. If he ran away taking all that money with him, it¡¯s obvious he¡¯s a crook.¡± Serena again made to reach for the phone, but her mother directly took the phone out of her hands. ¡°You don¡¯t have to report it!¡± At these words, her father Andrew, impatient, stormed out of the room, ¡°Serena, don¡¯t believe the rubbish your mother says. She took that money to go betting!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± said the mother who, in turn furious, had thrown herself at her husband to shut him up. ¡°Why? It¡¯s just the truth! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve bothered Serena enough already? That 300, 000 € from where did you get it? Now that you have lost it all, do you want your daughter to give you more? At this point kill her!¡± said the father after breaking free from his wife¡¯s grip. Serena stood speechless staring dumbfounded at the scene; who would have thought that in the span of a few years the situation at home could sink so low. She then moved slowly in front of her mother and, in an absent voice, asked, ¡°How long have you had the gambling habit, Mom?¡± The mother squinted her eyes without having the courage to answer. ¡°In thest period, with the fact that you had be part of the Ferrari family, he began to go out and strut his stuff every day with whoever he met, and some people took advantage of it¡­.¡± ¡°¡­ Sost time when you asked me for money, was it because you had lost all our money? Is that why you asked me for that €300, 000?¡± The mother remained silent in embarrassment. Serena suddenly found the situation sadlyical: ¡°And then with that money what did you do? Did you cover the shortfall in our house ount or did you go and continue betting?¡± ¡°Forgive me Serena, but this time you have to help me, otherwise¡­ my way is over.¡± Exhausted, Serena closed her eyes, ¡°I thought that bying back here to you I would finally feel at home, and instead¡­ I¡¯m just devastated. Do you know, Mom? That €300, 000 will have to be paid back little by little.¡± ¡°How to give it back?¡± asked the incredulous mother grabbing her arm, ¡°You belong to the Ferrari family now, you are Mrs. Ferrari, what do you mean you have to give the money back? I know, I was wrong, but help me this time, please.¡± Serena was so confused by his words that she could hardly stay on her feet; devoid now of feeling, she had the feeling that she might copse at any moment. Now without any more hope, she turned to her mother with her eyes closed, ¡°Mother, do you really believe¡­ that I have money? Do you really believe that in the Ferrari family I have not suffered any kind of discrimination? I¡¯ve been joining the Ferrari family for more than a few months now, and you¡¯ve never asked me¡­ not once, if I fit in.¡± The mother stared at her bashfully. Then, almost crazed, she grabbed her arm again, ¡°What are you saying? That you don¡¯t want to help me? Is it possible that you want to see your mother killed? This daughter without any pity, I have raised you all these years, and you return this cruel look to me?¡± And once these words were said, the mother violently hurled herself at her to beat her. Serena did not move and biting her lip replied, ¡°You can beat me to death, I can¡¯t give you the money anyway.¡± Father Andrew stepped in to stop his wife, ¡°What are you beating her for? Isn¡¯t the €300, 000 she has already given you enough? Serena¡¯s husband is a man with major handicaps, who knows what consideration is given to him in the family. Stop bothering her. And you Serena, go away, this problem will be solved by me and your mother.¡± ¡°No! You can¡¯t leave! If you leave who will give us the money?¡± The mother seemed to have gone mad: terrified by the thought of not being able to repay her gambling debts and being maimed by creditors for it, she grabbed Serena¡¯s arm with such force that it bled. With the old wounds not yetpletely healed, new ones also now appeared on Serena¡¯s arm. She lowered her head and stood watching in astonishment as the new wounds mingled with and reopened the old ones, until, at one point, she could not stop herself fromughing. She hade home to her house looking like that, and not only had no one cared about her, but they had even raged at her. Sometimes she found herself doubting whether she really belonged to the Gallo family: how was it possible that her mother¡¯s behavior with her and her sister Aurora was so different! ¡°Serena, go away, hurry up!¡± The father Andrew, no longer putting up with the situation, had managed to stop his wife while, at the same time, motioning Serena to leave. Her father¡¯s intervention was like a godsend for Serena who, without a second thought, cast a nce of understanding at her father and left their home. Finding herself in the middle of the road, Serena felt she had nowhere to return to. When her cell phone began to ring incessantly. Although not initially intending to answer it, Serena eventually gave in to the insistence of the person who was calling her without pause. ¡°Hello?¡± she said exhaustedly. ¡°Serena!¡± the voice of Anna Galli was on the contrary full of life and enthusiasm to hear her, ¡°Where are you? Why didn¡¯t youe to work today? Don¡¯t tell me you are still on vacation!¡± Hearing Anna¡¯s voice, Serena was silent for a few seconds, and then replied, ¡°Yes, I am resting today.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m resting today too, I¡¯ve been sleeping until now! Come on, I¡¯lle to see you and we¡¯ll walk around a bit!¡± ¡°Not even,e on,¡± Serena replied after casting a nce at the road. At this moment how could she feel like going for a walk? ¡°Come on, tell me where you are I¡¯lle right away. Send me your location, I said I¡¯ming and I¡¯ming!¡± ordered Anna to her without much ado. Serena then, with no other choice, sent her position first, then looked for a ce where she could give the wounds on her arm a rinse, and once she was done she stood waiting for Anna. Once she arrived, Anna cast a nce at Serena¡¯s new wounds, unable to hold back a grimace of pain on her face. ¡°What happened? Who did that to you? Did you meet the ones there again? Did they do this to you?¡± All these questions in a row made Serena smile, ¡°No no, I was careless and hurt myself.¡± ¡°Who are you kidding?¡± replied Anna, throwing her another look before dragging her to the car, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my house and I¡¯ll fix these wounds for you for a moment.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I tell you the truth, Mr. Leonardo called me and said you were not well today and sent me to find you.¡± Mr. Leonardo? Leonardo Ferrari?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Serena squinted her eyes, she never thought that Leonardo could¡­. ¡°But you tell me what kind of person this Leonardo is. If he really cared, couldn¡¯t he havee looking for you? Instead, he sent me instead. This way ofing after you is too strange, especially the fact that you are his brother¡¯s wife. Serena, I have to tell you something! It is true, Leonardo is handsome and very kind, but as a person he is not much. This way of his, it¡¯s obvious that he wants to seduce you! Really unreasonable!¡± Chapter 254: Maybe he stole it? Serena:¡±¡­ You might think about it a little too much. ¡± ¡°What? You dare to say that what I said is wrong, even if he is very good to you, after all you are a married woman, being a mistress is deplorable.¡± Hearing this, Serena could not help but look at Anna, who stared at her scornfully, ¡°Why? Did you think I was wrong? ¡± Serena smiled slightly and shook her head, ¡°No, I think your three points of view are correct, just as I thought.¡± Suddenly, she thought of something else, and then asked, ¡°Then what if¡­ The two of them didn¡¯t feel anything? When a man and a woman fall in love, theyplete each other, do you think it is the woman who shouldplete the man? ¡± ¡°Wow, why do you want them toplete each other? If one is already married, why aim for impossible love? And why don¡¯t you achieve this before marriage? After marriage, impossible love would be bad, even if there is no emotion, then one should not think about it.¡± Said Anna seriously. After a while, she seemed to notice something. She turned her head to stare at Serena, her gaze was terrifying, ¡°What?¡± She grabbed Serena¡¯s shoulders, ¡°What do you mean? What ispleteness? What is mutual love? Are you not talking about Cristian and Alice?¡± It had already happened and Serena no longer needed to deny it, she smiled weakly and then nodded, ¡°You¡¯re really smart, Anna.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Anna suddenly became angry and cursed, ¡°Alice, that slut, I told you I could tell she was not a good woman. You didn¡¯t believe me at that time and got angry with me. Now, do you know?¡± Serena:¡±¡­ For this kind of thing is either right or wrong, but if one refuses, the two will not be together.¡± Anna: ¡°So you admit that they are together?¡± Serena paused, ¡°More or less.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®more or less¡¯?¡± It seemed Anna was disappointed that her own hopes had been dashed, ¡°Did you ask Cristian yourself?¡± Did he tell you that he doesn¡¯t love you and loves Alice?¡± ¡°¡­ Of course not!¡± ¡°It is that thread that connects them, what problems have you figured out for yourself? ¡± ¡°But¡­ ¡°Serena talked about that pair of earrings while looking at Anna. As far as the pair of pink earrings was concerned, Anna was the one who knew the most about it and after listening to her exnation she became quite angry, but she quickly calmed down and then analyzed it with Serena. ¡°You said that the pink earrings were worn by Alice? And that Cristian had not seen them?¡± Serena nodded. ¡°So you think that pair of pink earrings was given to her by Cristian?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be so?¡± ¡°Love blinds people, maybe Alice had stolen them?¡± Anna awakened her from a dream. ¡°How could she?¡± Serena could not believe it. ¡°Believe me, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t dealt with her before. Besides, you can tell Cristian likes you, he looks at you the same way my father looks at my mother! Serena, unless that asshole Cristian wants to go around cheating on you,¡­ He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Besides, I don¡¯t think you should trust Alice anymore. No matter whether she stole those earrings or Cristian lent them to her, she has not been a good friend to you. If she had been, she would never have epted them, understand?¡± Those words exploded like thunder. Serena was stunned, as if cold water had been thrown on her, the chill she felt made her tremble. Her pink lips quivered, yet she did not say a word. Serena lowered her head, her longshes covering her eyes. She¡­ How could she not understand? She understood and would not forgive Alice. For many years she had been like a sister to her and she was still looking for an excuse for her hoping it would alleviate the mistakes she had made. ¡°Did I speak well of your problem?¡± Anna looked at hershes, and suddenly her voice softened, ¡°Actually, you are very affectionate. When you spoke for her earlier, I could see that she, she had nothing to say to you and was kind to you for her own goal. It is this kind of kindness that is not good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long time that Alice and I have known each other, before I married Cristian.¡± Serena¡¯s voice was soft, she looked at her fingertips, remembering the time when the two of them were in college, ¡°I never thought that¡­¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It happened, what are you going to do now? If you like Cristian, you need to see straight about the matter, whether the pair of earrings was stolen by Alice or donated by Cristian.¡± This¡­ Serena suddenly lifted her lips and smiled faintly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be that important.¡± What was the difference if he had given it as a gift or if Alice had stolen it? If he had the opportunity to give it away, then Alice had had the opportunity to steal it. Under what circumstance could he have given it away? He had note home for two days¡­ Who knows what he was doing? ¡°What, I really don¡¯t understand what you are thinking!¡± Anna turned angrily out the window and suddenly said angrily, ¡°If I were you, I would run straight to Alice and ask her, no, I would ask Cristian too! Ask him what they were doing! Both of them are already married, if they had betrayed you, I certainly would never allow them to get what they would like.¡± In contrast to Anna who was angry, Serena seemed to be calm. Anna was tired after screaming for so long. Seeing Serena copse in the car, she soon had to shut her mouth, then Anna took her to her own home, disinfected her wounds and then let her rest. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, you can stay and eat at my house today.¡± Hearing that, Serena raised her head and looked at her gratefully, ¡°Anna, thank you.¡± His eyes were so serious that Anna felt embarrassed when he stared at her, curled his lips and said, ¡°Even if you thank me so much, I won¡¯t be moved. You stay here.¡± After Anna left, she sent a message to Leonardo, telling him that Serena was fine. After sending the message, he thought of something and sighed. The rtionship between Serena and the two brothers of the Ferrari family was just tooplicated. Leonardo saw her insight and that his was an unrequited love, Serena had no feelings for him, but Leonardo would not die. Alice and Cristian were¡­ Thinking about this, Anna looked at her room again and sighed heavily. Serena had been at Anna¡¯s house but was getting ready to go home, but who would have guessed that Cristian would call her that night. When she saw his name on the phone screen, Serena did not want to answer, so she put the phone aside. Anna rushed over and picked up the phone and nced at it, ¡°It¡¯s Cristian, haven¡¯t you heard?¡± Chapter 255: Come home with me! ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer.¡± He felt he had nothing to say to Cristian in his current state. The phone rang for a while, then rang again. Anna blinked and made a decision for her, ¡°No matter what happened, he is looking for you of his own ord so he can tell you something, you should give him a chance, right? Otherwise, when the timees, you won¡¯t be able to understand his intentions, but since you ignore them, they won¡¯t even have the opportunity to exin themselves, right?¡± Thinking this, Anna answered the phone directly and stood up with the phone in her hand, all under Serena¡¯s surprised eyes. ¡°Hi, Cristian, it¡¯s Anna.¡± Serena stared at her wide-eyed, and it took a while for her to react; she got up and wanted her phone back. However, Anna ran out of the room quickly. Serena could not hear what she was saying to Cristian. She could only hear a few things. When she returned to the room, Anna handed her phone back to her. ¡°Wait a little, Cristian is selling here to pick you up.¡± ¡°You let hime?¡± Serena frowned, and suddenly thought of something, turned and went back for her bag, then ran to the door and left. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Cristian said he wasing to pick you up, why wouldn¡¯t I tell him the address? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet him.¡± ¡°I told him you were hurt, and he was very nervous when he heard that. Maybe you should give him a chance to exin himself!¡± Anna squeezed her shoulder and stared at her seriously. Serena stared at her nkly, unable to speak for a while. Finally, she waited at Anna¡¯s house for more than ten minutes for the doorbell to ring. When Anna went to open the door, Serena, who was sitting in the living room, heard Luca¡¯s voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡± Then there was a sound of wheels turning and Serena could hear Cristian enter without raising her head. She did not want to see him and sat there with her eyes downcast. Maybe it was because she had been crying and her eyes were red, so she didn¡¯t dare look at him. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Cristian asked without being able to restrain himself, frowning as he entered the room and seeing her sitting there not raising her head. Serena did not speak, nor did she look up at him. Anna and Luca were standing in the hallway, leaving all the space for them. Then she turned her head to look at Luca who was shrugging. Luca admired Anna more and more, she was not backing down and was best suited to be friends with Serena! ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question.¡± When she heard that icy voiceing from above, Serena suddenly realized that Cristian was already beside her. In the blink of an eye, when Serena raised her head, she sank into Cristian¡¯s deep gaze. It was also at that moment that Serena realized that even though both of Cristian¡¯s legs were in the wheelchair, he was a man after all, and a tall man to boot. At that moment, he was still looking down on her with his eyes as dark as night. However, when he touched her eyes, his gaze changed in an instant, he raised his hand to grasp her chin, ¡°Did you cry?¡± His movements were neither light nor heavy, however, it hurt Serena so much that she unconsciously cried out. Cristian frowned and immediately let go of her hand, and then changed to wrap around her waist and take her in his arms. ¡°Ah, what are you going to do?¡± eximed Serena, when she responded, she was already in Cristian¡¯s arms.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Thinking Anna was still watching, shyly and angrily she pushed him away to get up, but Cristian held her tight and pulled her chair closer, ¡°Come home with me!¡± Seeing this, Anna and Luca, who were standing in the doorway, quickly stepped aside to make room for the two of them. Serena continued to resist, but her strength could do nothing against Cristian¡¯s; she could only be pulled by him. Although he was in a wheelchair, he did not seem to notice, he said he wanted to hug her, and so he did. Anna urged Luke, ¡°Hurry up and follow them.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Luca thanked her and quickly followed them. After returning to Cristian, as soon as she got out of the car Serena jumped out of Cristian¡¯s embrace. She said she could walk alone and quickly climbed the stairs returning to her room. Cristian felt that her mood was not the best that day¡­ her red eyes moved him deep inside. Thinking about the pair of earrings he had gone to get himself, Cristian reached out a hand and pulled out the small box he had in his pocket, and opened the earrings that shone with their own light. Luca thought about it for a while, and finally stepped forward boldly, ¡°Signore Ferrari, it seems Serena is not in a good mood today, not like you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Cristian dismissed him and said coldly, ¡°I know what I have to do.¡± ¡°But Mr. Ferrari¡­ If you don¡¯t act now, I¡¯m afraid Serena will run away again and you will regret it.¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The truth wille out. Sooner orter, Serena will know. Alice has been a good friend to her. Although Serena usually seems to be quiet, She should understand her better than I do and will imagine that she will never tolerate this.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cristian¡¯s sharp-as-a-de gazended on Luke, who was so startled that he was silent for a while. He turned his head to look away, as if he had said nothing at that moment. Cristian followed and joined Serena in the room. Once they entered the room, the two were in the same space. The room seemed to have shrunk because of Cristian¡¯s intrusion. His breath was everywhere. Serena turned her back to him, trying to ignore him. However, Cristian had no intention of letting her go, and his voice echoed behind her. ¡°Where are you hurt? May I see?¡± His tone sounded particrly gentle, as if he was cautiously persuading her when she had done something wrong. Serena could not help but feel sad thinking about the matter between him and Alice, and she bit her lower lip hard without responding to his words. Cristian went to get the ointment, and then brought her a nightgown, ¡°First take off your clothes, I will give you the medicine, and then put this on.¡± He handed her the clothes, Serena was still sitting there in silence, and she did not reach out to pick them up and was still sitting there in silence. If it had been a normal day, Cristian would have been angry if he had been ignored like that, but since Serena had been hurt, she looked at him with those red eyes, as if she had been the victim of his anguish, it made him feel inexplicably distressed. So Cristian put his pajamas next to her and whispered, ¡°Put the medicine on first, huh?¡± She still ignored him. Cristian remembered Luca¡¯s words deeply, and after a moment of silence, he reached out a hand and pulled a small box out of his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°Here, but don¡¯t be so stubborn, okay?¡± Serena kept her head down, and suddenly a delicate little box appeared before her eyes, the shape of the little box was very familiar, very simr to the one she had seen before, but definitely not the same. Serena finally moved, and slowly reached out her hand to take the box. Chapter 256: Let’s Divorce. ¡°Open it and look.¡± Seeing that he finally had a reaction, Cristian could not help but arch his lips, and even his voice became more charming. Maybe Luca had been telling the truth, maybe having given her the gift just before had made her happy. Surely girls liked these things. If he had known she would be so easily persuaded, he would have bought more. Cristian thought that the next day he would give Luca a prize. Serena slowly opened the box before her eyes, but her movements and expression did not move at the same time; it seemed to move mechanically. Slowly she opened the box. A pair of pink diamond earrings suddenly appeared before her eyes. When she saw the pink diamonds at her ear, Serena thought for a moment that she had seen wrong, but after a closer look, she realized that this was not the previous pair. The previous model was round and small, but this pair was more beautiful with a more refined design. They seemed to have been carefully chosen, but¡­ at that moment he looked at the pair of diamond earrings and thought of Alice¡¯s intimidated look when she was wearing the other pair. Deep in his heart he felt a deep anger. Cristian saw that she was staring at the pair of earrings, and there was even a smile in her eyes. He leaned a little closer, and a deep voice rang over his head, ¡°Do you like them?¡± When the words ceased, she could not help but raise her hand to point to the blue silk on his forehead, ¡°Is it time to apply the medicine?¡± A loud noise was heard. Serena, who had been sitting in silence and not knowing where her courage and anger came from, suddenly forcefully pulled out the box and earrings! All this happened so suddenly that Cristian was puzzled. Suddenly she got up and smashed things around her, mmed the box against the wall which fell and the earrings inside came out producing a clink on the floor. Cristian¡¯s lips froze and his smile ttened. After a while, he became more hostile and stared firmly at Serena. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Serena¡¯s emotions were out of control. After throwing away half of her things, the fire burning in her heart did not stop; in fact, it became more violent. She stared at Cristian with a sneer. ¡°Cristian, do you think I like the things you gave me?¡± Cristian frowned and looked at her darkly. ¡°You don¡¯t like them?¡± Serena sneered, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like them, you can give them to another woman, I don¡¯t want them!¡± That pair of earrings was really the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, what was he going to do? He gave the pair she liked to someone else, but at that moment he had gone to look for a pair to give to her? What! How ridiculous! Serena felt mocked and found the whole thing ridiculous! Unable to bear the stress she felt at that moment, she said, ¡°Cristian, let¡¯s divorce soon.¡± At that moment, Cristian¡¯s pupils shrank and then grewrger. He grabbed Serena¡¯s wrist and squeezed it tightly, ¡°Say that again?¡± It hurt Serena and she wanted her own hand back, ¡°Let¡¯s divorce, I want to divorce you! Let me go, Cristian, we don¡¯t have to do as per contract, anyway, you hate me too, then I willpletely disappear from your sight as you always wanted.¡± These words made Cristian¡¯s eyebrows arch in displeasure. What the hell was this woman doing? All of this was embarrassing. ¡°Did you think this up on your own or did someone put these ideas in your head? What on earth are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Serena wiggled Cristian¡¯s hand vigorously, but he held on to it the whole time. Serena was so agitated that she lowered her head and bit Cristian¡¯s hand. It hurt and he let her go without thinking about it. But thinking that she had just talked about the divorce, she could not hold back the pain as she could not let go of his hand. The taste of blood filled her mouth. Serena had really used her strength. She could feel the other¡¯s pain. She did not expect Cristian not to let go of her, blood flowed down the corner of her mouth, even Serena was surprised at what he had done. She withdrew her lips and saw that Cristian had a deep mark on his hand, and the bones were almost visible with blood steadily flowing out. Looking at the bright red blood, Serena¡¯s body began to tremble. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep biting?¡± Cristian¡¯s deep, raspy voice came; he had held back the pain. At that moment, his forehead was full of cold sweat, ¡°Are you afraid? Or and distressed?¡± Hearing, Serena came back to herself and shook off Cristian¡¯s hand. ¡°Cristian, you didn¡¯t pull your hand back!¡± ¡°Yes, I did what I wanted.¡± Cristian looked at her with downcast eyes, and suddenly grabbed her wounded hand and pulled her into his arms, rubbing the blood on her hand and clothes. ¡°I deserve it, don¡¯t I?¡± Cristian squinted and stared at her dangerously, but his tone was full of helplessness, ¡°Now can you tell me why you changed?¡± Obviously she had thrown away the things he had given her, but he could not be angry with her at that moment. Then he realized that she had really gotten angry and he did not know how to handle it; he could neither scold her nor hit her, he could only dissuade her. ¡°You should give him a chance to exin himself, maybe you misunderstood him.¡± That was what Anna had whispered to her earlier. Serena looked at Cristian, who was bleeding from the bite and who was not angry, suddenly though¡­ She wanted to give him a chance to exin himself.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Thinking this, Serena bit her lower lip and stared at him with angry eyes. ¡°Do you care to know why I calmed down?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed and his thin lips twitched, ¡°What do you think?¡± This time he had not answered her question, in fact he had answered her with a rhetorical question, Serena had been taken by surprise and had not expected it. After a while she sneered, ¡°You just know I¡¯ve calmed down, why don¡¯t you see what you¡¯ve done?¡± Cristian thought about it for a while, then his gaze changed slightly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask yourself? Cristian, let¡¯s divorce so you canplete yourselves. ¡± Cristian¡¯s eyebrows frowned more and more: how could he know? But¡­ How did he know? ¡°Even though I, I married into the Ferrari family instead of my sister, I also have dignity. If you have fallen in love with other women, you just have to tell me, and to prevent this from bing a problem for everyone I will leave.¡± Speaking of this, Seren smiled wryly, ¡°I have already lived in a failed marriage and I don¡¯t want to relive it, so¡­ let me do it this time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to live through the days of abandonment, and I don¡¯t want to suffer from your cold stare and poisonous tongue anymore. I don¡¯t want to endure this anymore. I want to sever our contract. I am willing to leave the Ferrari house alone. I have nothing to do with you.¡± Having said this, Cristian¡¯s breath interrupted her, ¡°Who allowed you to say all this?¡± Chapter 257: Will you believe me if I tell you there isn’t? Cristian gritted his teeth and stared at the red-eyed woman in his arms. When she spoke, he thought she was a despicable person, but at that moment she was so sad and she was so sorry. Irritated and dead inside, Cristian did not know what to do with her. Serena continued, ¡°This is not a decision I made on my own.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t talk about divorce anymore.¡± Serena stopped and looked at him, ¡°Then you can give me an exnation. I want it to beplete and clear.¡± For some reason, Cristian actually had the illusion that she was jealous and kept asking him, but before doing so, Cristian had nned to hide it from her and had no intention of telling her. ¡°Tell me what you want me to say.¡± Serena lifted her lips and looked at him with a bitter smile, ¡°Right now, you still don¡¯t want to tell me? Or, do you really like this feeling of having other rtionships left and right, being good with two women made you feel aplished?¡± ¡°So much confusion¡­ ¡°Cristian gritted his teeth, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You know who I saw today?¡± Cristian arched his eyebrows and stared at her, waiting for her next words. Serena smiled, ¡°Not only did I meet Anna, I also met Alice this morning.¡± Cristian did not react at first, but after a sudden thought, his gaze grew colder: ¡°Did you see her today?¡± ¡°Yes, what a coincidence? As soon as I met her, I saw a pair of pink diamond earrings on her ears, which were exactly the same as the pair I had seen earlier at the jewelry store. And just now you gave me a pair, which is really a shame, even though they are very simr, I still recognize them.¡± Serena immediately rified the matter, and Cristian¡¯s eyebrows almost touched. He thought this matter was unclear since she had not told him, who would have imagined he would meet Alice. They had met face to face, Alice had gone to meet her and was wearing that pair of earrings, she had visited them¡­ what had she thought? ¡°Do you think I gave her that pair of earrings?¡± So when she opened the box did he react like that? Serena asked again, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who was it?¡± He had asked that question very clearly. Serena also kept staring at him, wanting to see something in his eyes, but Cristian¡¯s eyes were motionless, nothing transpired from his eyes. Serena stopped and heard his raspy voice speaking to himself. ¡°If I say no, do you believe it or not?¡± Serena did not speak. She obviously did not believe it. If she had believed it, she would not have asked him, what had he be at that moment? ¡°I really want to ask you, why did you answer me with another question? If you hadn¡¯t given them to him, how did they end up in his hands?¡± Serena asked hysterically. After asking her, she realized that she had lost control. It seemed a silly thing to ask one¡¯s husband whether he still loved her or not. When had she be like this? Thinking about this, Serena took a deep breath to throw out the stress she felt at that moment, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not interested in asking you this, do what you want.¡± After speaking, Serena got up and walked away, but at that moment Cristian pulled her back to him, his voice was cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t give her the earrings, things are not what you think, now¡­ can you believe me? ¡± Seeing her not look up, Cristian simply squeezed her chin, forced her to meet his eyes, and once again coldly exined, ¡°I never exined anything to anyone. You are the first woman to make me talk so much.¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± She looked at him, ¡°So what? Do you think I should be grateful for what you did to me besides trusting you?¡± Cristian tightened his lips deeply, his eyes were cold: ¡°Do you have to be so aggressive? Serena, why do you make so much noise? ¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Noise?¡± Serenaughed miserably, with her pale face against the light she replied, ¡°If you think I¡¯m making trouble, then don¡¯t touch me, ignore me, and don¡¯t ask me!¡± Cristian frowned, his eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Serena roared, pped her hand on her chin, then stood up and headed for her bed, ¡°Since the first day I married you, I¡¯ve never had a good day. You don¡¯t know how much I have suffered every day. To stay in the Ferrari house, I epted your terms and signed a contract under your duress. Cristian, do you think I want to live a life like that? I¡¯ve had enough.¡± ¡°Had enough?¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously, ¡°Serena, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Serena lifted her chin, ¡°Everything I told you tonight is true, let¡¯s divorce.¡± ¡°Can you repeat that?¡± Cristian thought she had been forced into marriage. But when she had talked about divorce, and was about to break up with him, it seemed that the two of them werepletely ipatible. He was fiery and angry. But he could not take this woman with him. Hearing her resolve, Cristian suddenly sneered, ¡°You gave up from the moment you married me, you were mine from birth and will be mine after death, what will you be after the divorce¡± Don¡¯t think about it, don¡¯t even think about going anywhere.¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s footsteps stopped, and she returned to look at Cristian in disbelief. ¡°About what? I just moved up the date of the contract.¡± ¡°Contract?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were deep and cold, and his tone rose slightly, ¡°The contract is in my hands. I am the initiator of the contract. I will sever it whenever I want.¡± Serena:¡±¡­ You have crossed the line!¡± Cristian arched his eyebrows and a bloodthirsty curve was drawn on his lips, ¡°From the moment you got married to the Ferrari family, you will be bound to me for the rest of your life and don¡¯t think of running away.¡± ¡°As for the contract.¡± Cristian grabbed her face tightly, ¡°If you think you have the right to sever that contract early, then I can tell you I can destroy it.¡± Serena: ¡°What the hell are you going to do? You don¡¯t like me, you¡¯re going to have to force me? Can¡¯t I divorce myself? You two love each other and I let you be together, isn¡¯t that okay?¡± These words made Cristian¡¯s gaze suddenly sink. ¡°In my world, only I can decide.¡± ¡°And who said I want to stay with her?¡± After thest sentence, Cristian¡¯s voice was so low that Serena could not hear it. She only heard the sentence he had said earlier. She was so angry that she did not care about him and headed straight for her bed. Eventually, shey down without even changing her clothes, and Serena sullenly covered the quilt over her head, paying no attention to Cristian. Chapter 258: Am I treating her badly? As a result, when she slept in the middle of the night, Serena felt her back itch, but it did not bother her. It seemed as if someone had dressed the wound for her; if it hurt and itched at first, she began to feel better after a while. She was too sleepy to open her eyes that she cried unconsciously. The hand on her back stopped, Cristian cast a helpless nce at Serena in her sleep, her thin lips pressed, ¡°Damn woman, what am I doing?¡± Of course she had said she would divorce him and stop living with him. Made almost die of rage, he was still worried about her wounds, and waited until she fell asleep in the middle of the night to gather her clothes and apply medicine. These things¡­ They are so revolting! How could he do such a thing? Cristian clenched his fists with stiff fingers. After seeing his eyebrows rxed and rxed, the anger and irritability he felt deep in his heart were immediately reced by anguish and helplessness. Her fist loosened and her movements became very gentle, gradually applying the ointment to her wound. Meanwhile, Serena slept and never woke up. After Cristian had finally finished his work, he thered her in sleep for a long time, and then she could not help but moan. ¡°What an unconscious woman, do you know that you hurt me with those words?¡± ¡°Did you say I have a poisonous tongue? Do I really have such a poisonous tongue? ¡± Cristian questioned himself. When he went to work the next day, he asked Luca in the car. ¡°Am I poisonous when I talk?¡± Luca was driving the car, but hearing this question, he suddenly stopped, then sneaked a nce at Cristian through the rearview mirror and asked strangely, ¡°Why are you asking me this question so suddenly?¡± Luke¡¯s look made Cristian even more irritable, and he tightened his thin lips and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Then he lowered his head, his icy eyes not knowing where to look. After a while, he looked up again, ¡°How am I with that woman?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­ Mr. Ferrari?¡± Cristian stared carefully at the back of his head, ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°Ehh, then¡­ ¡°Luca lifted his lips awkwardly, ¡°In my opinion, You are really good to Miss Gallo. After all, You have never been so good to a woman.¡± ¡°Then why are you divorcing me?¡± Luca was surprised, his hand almost slipping. ¡°Miss Gallo woman is divorcing you? Why?¡± After asking, he got no answer. Luca took the time to look at Cristian and found that his eyes were sharp as a hawk, staring at him. Luca was taken aback, quickly calmed down and coughed slightly. ¡°The cause of this divorce could not be the fact that you treated her badly, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Cristian eagerly wanted to know the answer. Even though the woman had said it the night before, he had always thought that¡­ that was not the real reason. What made them perfect, what made them inseparable, was what made them aplices! ¡°Maybe Miss Gallo doesn¡¯t like Mr. Ferrari?¡± Luca desperately wanted to talk, but then he felt the temperature in the car suddenly drop, and Cristian¡¯s voice seemed toe from hell: ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Luca shivered in fear, and quickly changed his words, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Miss Gallo likes someone else?¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­.. Ah ah.¡± ¡°Mr. Ferrari, to be honest, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to do me in.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± Luca: ¡°You must assure me that there will be no consequences.¡± ¡°You seem to be very dissatisfied with this job.¡± Cristian had not guaranteed him a damn thing; in fact, he had threatened him. Luke instantly cried out, as he had the courage to exin his dissatisfaction with the job, he hurried to exin, ¡°I am satisfied, I will talk to Her about what I think! Indeed, Cristian has been good to her, but this is only my opinion. From Ms. Gallo¡¯s point of view, you¡­ have not been a good husband. ¡± ¡°In¡­petent? ¡± Cristian frowned, thinking about Luca¡¯s words, but he could not understand him, so he could only ask, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Luca had cold sweat on his forehead. Fortunately, at the red light, he stopped the car, reached out his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead, and then slowly said, ¡°Women like gentle men. You have always been fierce with her. Although I know you can be very kind, how can Serena understand if you don¡¯t show that kindness?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her stupidity.¡± Cristian emitted a cold, deep snort. He was just going to do it, should he have said anything else? Hearing this Luca said, ¡°Miss Gallo is stupid if you think she is. Mr. Ferrari¡­ You didn¡¯t get involved.¡± ¡°Who said I got involved?¡± Cristian gave him a cold, unhappy look. Luca did not know what to say for a moment and felt that what he had said was wrong. He had chosen to keep quiet, thank you! After the light turned green Luca started driving again. Cristian was silent for a while, then suddenly asked, ¡°Should I tell him so he can understand?¡± Luca: I choose to take a chance. ¡°I have to.¡± He smiled awkwardly and dared not give any more definitive answers, for fear that Cristian would hammer him to death. Cristian spoke no more, but leaned back against the backrest, closed his eyes, and reached out his hands to massage his aching temples. Damn. It was the first time he had been so deeply affected by a woman. After applying medicine to her in the middle of the night, when hey down, his mind was filled with images of her saying she was going to divorce him, and then he had not been sleepy all night. Cristian¡¯s work and rest had never been interrupted. But this was the first time he had suffered from insomnia because of one person. Seeing that he was not in a good mood, Luca asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, should we cancel today¡¯s program first? Have a good rest? ¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°It is not necessary.¡± Cristian dismissed him directly and after a while said, ¡°The previous contract will be severed.¡± ¡°What contract?¡± Luca did not react for a while. After all, Cristian was not speaking clearly and Luca could not keep up with what he was saying. The atmosphere emanating from Cristian changed again and Luca reacted, ¡°Was the contract signed by Ms. Gallo?¡± He knew, he understood that this was customary. Except for the issue of Miss Gallo, Cristian had gotten involved in other things, the atmosphere around him was not so heavy and he would not judge anything. Luca drove the car all sweaty, he was happy to have escaped it. ¡°I know, I will give you the contractter.¡± ¡°Destroy it.¡± Luca paused, then nodded. That was a divorce contract and Cristian was going to destroy it, did that mean that¡­ he had already thought about it? Was he not going to divorce again? Thinking about this, Luca suddenly felt a little happy. If between Alice and Serena, Cristian had chosen Serena, he would have been much happier at that moment. After all, what Alice had done was really disgusting. She was not worthy of being Serena¡¯s best friend. Chapter 259: Please. Serena had slept soundly. When she woke up, she saw that the room was full of light before she realized that the sun was already up. Unconsciously she reached for the phone and but feeling nothing in her hand, she felt that something had changed. She was surprised to find that she was lying on Cristian¡¯s bed. After lying there for five seconds, Serena sat up. She had slept on her own bed on the floor the previous night, so why had she woken up on Cristian¡¯s bed? Serena looked at her own bed, only to realize that it had been taken away again. Ah, damn it! That asshole, he had ordered the servant to take all her things away. How many more times would she have wanted to use this ruse? Serena angrily lifted the quilt and got out of bed, then saw the phone on the nightstand, picked it up to check the time, and discovered that it was almost noon. She had slept until that hour and would sleep more and more. Serena tapped her head, then got up to wash herself. Because she had gone to bed the night before without washing, she did not feel well at that time, so she went to wash herself. Serena felt a little strange when once she undressed, she discovered that her clothes were covered with ointment. She had not thered on the ointment the day before, so why were her clothes soiled with it? Serena was surprised and held her clothes, and suddenly thought of the hot and cold feeling of the previous night, as if she had two hands pressing her back. The feeling was exactly the same as when she was smearing her medicine¡­. The heat between her fingers, the coldness of the ointment¡­. However, Serena thought she was dreamingst night and had not woken up, so she did not care. At that moment, she thought, was it Cristian who had smeared the ointment on her? Shaking her head, Serena gave a wry smile, ¡°How is that possible? Do you hate that you arrive toote and apply medicine in the middle of the night? ¡± She thought hard about it. Serena threw her clothes on the shelf next to her, and then turned on the shower to take a bath. When she got out of the shower, a maid knocked on the door, and Serena had to open the door. As soon as she opened it, she was almost startled by what she saw. The maids pushed the clothes trolley into the room and then hung them in the closet one by one. ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± ¡°Miss Gallo, this is what Mr. Ferrari ordered us to send, saying they are all for you.¡± After the clothes were delivered, she was given a lot of jewelry followed by countless cosmetics, gadgets and other essories, and finally tworge mirrored closets were added. The maid looked at her respectfully, ¡°Mr. Ferrari said to fulfill any of Miss Gallo¡¯s wishes.¡± After they finished talking, the maid was green with envy, Cristian had been very kind to Serena. Serena:¡±¡­¡± Cristian lived alone before, so his roompletingly monotonous. After adding his items at that time, everything was stacked. Looking at these things in front of her, there was no sign of warmth in Serena¡¯s heart. Her heart had fallen to the bottom,¡­ How was it possible for it to get warm? On the contrary, for her, she experienced these gifts as having been yet another humiliation. Coldly, Serena raised her lips and sneered, ¡°What do you want to do? Do you think you can buy me with these items? Go and tell him that even now I will not change my decision. ¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Um¡­ ¡°The waitress was stunned for a moment and looked at her with surprise. Serena looked at her and found that she had a dumbfounded face, obviously she was not supposed to know anything. ¡°Miss Gallo, those words just now¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything now. You worked hard today. I don¡¯t need anything here. Go back.¡± The maid nodded, ¡°All right Miss Gallo, then I¡¯ll go right away. If you need anything, just call me.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± After she left, Serena sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her new clothes. Unfortunately, she was not interested in them. Perhaps Cristian thought that women might like these things, that shecked these items, but she would not let them buy her. However, even though she was so poor that she could not eat anything, she did not want to be the one who was followed everywhere. As soon as Cristian signed a contract, Luke came to report that everything had been delivered. Cristian paused, and then said, ¡°Will you really like these things I sent you?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Luca sighed, ¡°If you want to please a woman, it is important to give these gifts, but the most important thing is¡­ that you are Mr. Ferrari. ¡± Hearing this, Cristian frowned, ¡°Am I?¡± Luca nodded, he was like a military strategist overlooking mountains and ins, ¡°You must make Miss Gallo feel safe and say nicer and kinder things to her so she knows you like her. ¡± ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Cristian frowned and interrupted him, and sneered, ¡°Who said I like her?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t like Miss Gallo? ¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­..¡± Luca: ¡°Then why do you go out of your way to please her?¡± Cristian frowned, did not answer, but looked at Luca¡¯s eyes coldly, as if he was about to kill someone in the next second. ¡°Well, she doesn¡¯t like Serena. But she doesn¡¯t want you to like other people.¡± Was there no other way to safeguard his own reputation? Then his assistant could only follow his game, but what if he didn¡¯t like her? ¡°Anyway, it should be okay for her to do what I just said!¡± Cristian suddenly thought of something and stared at Luca for a while, ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Luca had been single for many years and blushed a little when he mentioned this problem, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Never had one?¡± Luca nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Ferrari, what does this have to do with me?¡± ¡°Ah¡± Cristian sneered deeply, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a girlfriend, how can you have the courage to teach me how to chase a woman?¡± ¡°Mr. Ferrari, I don¡¯t have a girlfriend because I can¡¯t get one, but because I don¡¯t have time to fall in love!¡± Luca gritted his teeth to rify this, it was not because he had been single for so many years but because he was an assistant to Cristian? He had most of his time at night when he slept, since Cristian needed him all day long! His whole youth had been devoted to work, so how could he fall in love? ¡°Is that so?¡± Cristian gave him a doubtful, obviously suspicious look. Luke felt that his dignity as a man had been wounded and gritted his teeth angrily, ¡°Since you think my method is not reliable, then look for someone else!¡± After speaking, he turned and left, although Cristian did not leave him, thinking only of what he had just said. Kind, letting her know he liked her? How kind had he been for that? How sad! Fuck it! Cristian cursed and suddenly pushed down all the things on the desk anxiously. Chapter 260: Meet Matthew again. As night fell, the city lights came on. It had been a long time since autumn, at that time the wind was much stronger at night, some times one entered that street and there was an illusion that winter wasing. Just then, when Serena left the house, she had forgotten to put on her coat and stopped all shivering at the intersection. She did not go to thepany, but to the hospital for a maternity checkup. After all, she had been pregnant for a while, and her physical condition was not very good, so she went for a checkup because she was worried. The result made her happy. The doctor said that the baby was quite healthy, but that her body was too weak and needed to be more toned, otherwise the baby would suffer from malnutrition. As long as she would give birth to this baby quietly, she would have a someone in this world. She was thinking that in the future she would have to look for a new lucrative job and then try to raise the baby on her own, teach him to read and write, and that the baby would run after her and follow her everywhere. Thinking about these images, Serena softened. Everything was beautiful. Her baby. It had been a long time since Serena felt part of the family. Although she was the daughter of the Gallo family, she did not know why, but she had never felt its warmth. A cold wind blew, and Serena shrank back from the cold, and unconsciously hugged herself. The lights of a car¡¯s headlights grew closer and closer, and they were so bright that Serena struggled to open her eyes. When the lights dimmed, Serena found that the car had stopped in front of her. The window rolled down and a familiar face appeared in front of Serena. ¡°Miss Gallo, I thought it was you when I was far away, but I didn¡¯t expect it was really you when I approached.¡± Serena was a little surprised: she saw Chiara open the car door and get out, while an indifferent Matteo sat in the back. She had not expected to meet them here. ¡°I met you several times in the hospital. Miss Gallo, are you sick?¡± Chiara asked worriedly, Serena smiled and shook her head, ¡°No, I came for check-ups, why are you here?¡± ¡°I was walking around this way, and I had seen someone who looked a lot like you from a distance, so I walked around and took a look. I didn¡¯t really expect to see you, are you waiting for the bus?¡± Serena was a little embarrassed, her white cheeks were flushed with wind, and she nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Get in the car, we¡¯ll drive you.¡± Hearing this, Serena shook her head awkwardly, ¡°It won¡¯t be veryfortable, but it¡¯s okay anyway, I¡¯ll wait a little longer here.¡± ¡°Get in the car.¡± Matteo frowned when he saw her refusal. His voice was cold and clear, and he could not hear any emotion, but with inexplicable deterrence, Serena stood still for a while, then obediently opened the door and got into the car. After getting into the car, Matteo saw that she was wearing light clothes and her rosy lips were parched by the wind, and he could not help but ask her, ¡°How long did you wait?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t take long, I just left.¡± ¡°Lying is not a good habit.¡± Matteo retracted his gaze, his tone sounding unpleasant: ¡°Even if you think this is a white lie.¡± Chiara, who was sitting in the front seat, seemed slightly surprised when she heard that she had seen Serena through the rearview mirror. She had really seen the embarrassment on Serena¡¯s face. Then Serena looked at Matteo again, parted her lips, but said nothing. Chiara curled her lips and hastened to say, ¡°Miss Gallo, it doesn¡¯t matter. President Giordano always has a stern look, but he means well.¡± Hearing this, Matteo frowned, ¡°There are many things I have to do.¡± Chiara smiled slightly, turned her head back and said nothing. It seemed to get warmer in the car, and Serena blinked. In fact, she didn¡¯t care much either, but she didn¡¯t expect Matteo to expose her lies instantly. Calm inside the car was restored. The temperature inside the car was very high. Serena, who had just frozen outside, felt much warmer after sitting down, even though her hands were still cold. Matthew probably noticed, suddenly raised his hand to unbutton his dress, then took off his jacket and handed it to her. ¡°Put it on.¡± Hearing, Serena stared at him suddenly surprised, ¡°No, there is no need¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Matteo arched his eyebrows, with his voice still indifferent he said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you run enough for the hospital?¡± Put this on, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± His tone was too strong to refuse, but Serena did not want to take his coat, because she always thought that Matteo had been too kind to her. Why all this? Seeing that she would not take it, Chiara said, ¡°Miss Gallo, you should put it on. This is a long journey. It has been blowing a very cold wind for more than half an hour. Put it on and then take it off when youe down.¡± In any case, Serena did not want to take that dress. Matthew frowned, and suddenly reached out his hand and on his own initiative put the dress on Serena¡¯s body. His movements were so fast that Serena had no time to refuse. He had put her warm dress on her body, since she was not big, her shoulders werepletely covered. ¡°This¡­ ¡°Serena raised her head, trying to say something to him, but she happened to see Matteo¡¯s determined gaze. Serena had frozen. His eyes were strong and steady, ¡°Don¡¯t drop it, don¡¯t take it away.¡± Then he withdrew his hand and returned to his seat. Serena fell silent, looked at the dress on her body and then at Matthew¡¯s figure. She did not know why but suddenly she felt a very strong sensation. How could that feeling be described?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It felt like¡­ it was in the family¡­. Although Serena thought this feeling was ridiculous, it was Matteo who made her feel it¡­ he was like a very kind brother. Thinking about this, Serena lowered her head and looked at the hem of her skirt. She thought, could it be that too many things had happened recently, making her too agitated, that¡¯s why she had this feeling? Also, Matthew himself was a particrly stable and secure person, so he conveyed this feeling. Thinking about this, Serena felt a little morefortable, then her red lips curled slightly and she thanked Matteo. Hearing her thank you, Matteo was surprised and looked at her out of the corner of his eye. It happened that Serena was sitting there in a dress, her head bowed, blue silk covering half her cheek, and her long eyshes cast a fan-shaped shadow around her eyes. Something in Matthew¡¯s heart suddenly moved. It seemed so that he had felt something simr. How could two people be so simr? If he had nothing to do with the Giordano family, why did they have such simr behavior? Their mannerisms were the same. ¡°Tu¡­ ¡°Matthew¡¯s thin lips moved and he could not help but look at her, ¡°How many people are there in your family?¡± Chiara, who was facing him, could not help but be surprised when she heard the words, had Mr. Giordano really started to move like that? In fact, she could not understand what Matteo wanted to do to Serena. If he wanted to court her, this would have no effect in his eyes toward Serena, but a man could never be so kind to a woman for no apparent reason. If he did not want to court her, then why was he so kind? Chiara could not understand this. Chapter 261: Walking with you Matthew was an unpredictable person and no one was able to understand what was going through his mind. Even Chiara who had spent a lot of time with him could not understand him, let alone Serena who had just met him. The two had twopletely different ways of thinking. Serena could not think as deeply as he did, but she had a great goodness about her. To her, Matteo really seemed like an older brother. She herself felt strange after all¡­ No man had ever given her this feeling. But Matteo had been able to, Serena consoled herself, probably because he was Alice¡¯s older brother. Thinking about this, Serena felt relieved, and then quietly answered Matteo¡¯s question. ¡°In my family there is my dad, my mom, and my younger sister.¡± Was there really a younger sister? Matteo curled his lips, ¡°So you have lived with them since you were a child?¡± Hearing this, Serena was surprised and nodded after a moment, ¡°Of course.¡± Matteo was lost in thought, even the information Chiara investigated at the time was the same: she had lived with her parents since she was a child, even when she was taken away by traffickers, and she had not changed families. But¡­ What didn¡¯t add up? If she really was the daughter of the Gallo family, then how could Serena have that character? Why were they so simr when they were silent. Could it be said that there were two people in the world who were simr in manner but not rted to each other? Matteo remained silent, his eyes closed; he was obviously thinking about something important. The car was silent again, and Serena did not speak while wearing that jacket. He did not know how many streetlights and skyscrapers they had passed. When Serena reacted, the car had actually stopped not far from the Ferrari house. ¡°Miss Gallo, to avoid people¡¯s badnguage, I can only drop you off here.¡± Chiara said, turning her head with a smile. Serena looked out the window. It was a familiar intersection. She cast Chiara a look of gratitude. Before opening the door and getting out of the car, she took off her jacket and handed it back to Matteo, ¡°Mr. Giordano, thank you very much for today, I have to go, I will invite you to dinner when I can.¡± When she said she would invite him to dinner, Matteo was moved and nodded, ¡°I will be free in two days.¡± Serena stopped and she smiled after a while, ¡°Okay, then I will contact Mr. Giordano in a few days.¡± After Serena left, Chiara could not help but say, ¡°Mr. Giordano, was that a little too direct?¡± Hearing this, Matteo raised an eyebrow and looked at her, ¡°In what way would I have been too direct?¡± Chiara lifted her lips awkwardly and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, She is still in her thoughts.¡± It¡¯s just that, Mr. Giordano, I don¡¯t understand one thing. ¡± After speaking, Chiara let the driver turn around. Matteo¡¯s gaze still fell on the slender figure who was leaving, his gaze was calm. ¡°Do you question my attitude toward him? ¡± Chiara nodded. ¡°Yes, I have been following Her for so many years. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Her¡­ so¡­ behave with a woman, but in Mr. Giordano¡¯s eyes¡­ So I¡¯m confused. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be confused.¡± Matteo¡¯s eyes did not move, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you.¡± Since she had said this, if Chiara had continued to ask questions, he would have ignored her. Thinking of this, re smiled faintly and nodded, ¡°Yes, it will be as you said.¡± Matteo¡¯s gaze lowered, after a while he seemed to think of something and asked, ¡°Go check the information of all the members of the Gallo family, all their past.¡± Hearing this, Chiara was shocked. ¡°Mr. Giordano wanted to check the Gallo family¡¯s information? ¡°You should check this matter first. If you find any clues, you have to tell me. You are not allowed to miss a single piece.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes sir, whatever!¡± Although re was shocked, she did not disobey Matthew¡¯s order, and she was unlikely to have any doubts, so she could only nod in response. As the driver turned his head, re looked up and watched the slender figure walking alone on the road in the distance outside the window. Her long hair swayed in the cool breeze and her slim body was shivering. The wind was blowing toward her. * Serena had walked alone on her way back to the Ferrari house. There were not many people living on that part of the road leading to the Ferrari house. For the nearby area belonged to the Ferrari family, which was built next to a park. The light from the streetmps along the road directly hit Serena¡¯s face; she walked very slowly. The road ahead was long, and Serena suddenly stopped, staring at everything in front of her, and suddenly everything became a blur. This was not home road, right? But she didn¡¯t know where she was going. There was the sound of a car from behind, and Serena did not look back. Finally, the car stopped beside her, and then a familiar voice rang out, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hearing this voice, Serena¡¯s shoulders contracted, and then she walked forward without looking back. This was Cristian¡¯s voice; she had heard it well. How could he be there? ¡°Stop!¡± Cristian scolded her, but Serena did not listen to him, continuing to walk forward. ¡°Do you have to make me get out of the car and walk with you?¡± Only then did Serena¡¯s steps stop, then she turned her head and turned her gaze toward Cristian. He was staring at her coldly. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Serena stood there for a while and finally did not get into the car. Cristian¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a beast of the night; he was sitting in the car and staring at her insistently. The situation stalled for a while until Cristian said, ¡°Open the door.¡± Luke in front of him listened to his order and walked over to open the car door for him, and then asked, ¡°Would you like to get out of the car? But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not far,e back now.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Cristian pushed the wheelchair out of the car by himself, and then ordered in a cold voice. Then Luca nodded. After the car drove away, there was one more person under themppost. Cristian was sitting in his wheelchair, he was right next to her. ¡°If you want to go, I can also apany you.¡± She said coldly, in a strange tone, Cristian wanted to force her into the car, but he thought about what Luca had told him in the afternoon. Maybe this was an opportunity for him to change. For this woman, he would break the mold. Serena looked at Cristian in the wheelchair. Although his eyes were cold, she was taken aback by what he said. Then he replied, ¡°Who would want you to apany me? I can manage by myself.¡± After speaking, Serena turned and left. Cristian was deeply sad and said coldly, ¡°Come and push me.¡± ¡°What for?¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°I got out of the car for you! Stupid woman!¡± Stupid woman? This was the first time Cristian had insulted her in this way, and Serena blushed with anger. He had never been so venomous before, but at that moment he had called her a stupid woman? Serena gritted her teeth angrily, ¡°You have your hands, push yourself!¡± Chapter 262: It’s just an illusion ¡°You don¡¯t want to push me? Then I¡¯ll take you?¡± Hearing this, Serena instantly blushed and stared at Cristian fiercely. What was this asshole doing? ¡°No, let¡¯s go our own way.¡± ¡°No.¡± Cristian¡¯s thin lips tightened slightly, his eyes burned on her face in a strong tone, ¡°Ore to me and I¡¯ll hold you without letting go.¡± Serena:¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to make a choice. You should know that there is nothing I cannot do in this case. I want to hold you without letting go.¡± His gaze narrowed on her like a wolf¡¯s, and Serena had the feeling that she had no escape. ¡°You!¡± Although Serena was furious, she also believed that Cristian could do nothing. But what about him? She did not want to push him; she was divorcing him! Thinking this, Serena turned and ran away before he could catch her. She thought that having two pairs of legs, she would run faster than Cristian, right? However, she had still underestimated Cristian¡¯s strength. When she started running to escape from him, she suddenly felt herself being clutched at his waist and thenpletely turned around. Serena screamed in fear, and reflexively reached out and grabbed Cristian¡¯s cor. A loud noise was heard. Serena fell into Cristian¡¯s arms, and her breath was immediately filled with the cold breath of Cristian¡¯s body. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there were only two options? Did you have the courage to run? ¡± Cristian scolded her in a low voice. Serena struggled in his arms, ¡°Cristian, let me go, I don¡¯t need you to hold me back, and I don¡¯t want to push you away, can we go our separate ways?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cristian held her in his arms with one hand to keep her from moving, and with one hand spun the wheel. Although these movements seemed to be very difficult for Serena, Cristian did them easily and effortlessly. Serena also felt his strength. Sometimes she thought it was normal that the power disparity between men and women was normal, but Cristian was disabled after all, but his movements did not seem so. She understood his physical stamina, figure, and the aura he exuded. He was not an entirely disabled person! ¡°Cristian, do you understand the situation? We are getting a divorce!¡± Shouted Serena, pushing him angrily. Hearing the word ¡°divorce,¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes grew a little colder, he lifted his lips and sneered, ¡°I also told you that you were born to be my woman, even after I die. Once I start ying, only I decide when to end, you can¡¯t decide anything, you will always be my woman.¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± He lowered his head, stared at her, his thin lips opened slightly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± After speaking, Cristian frowned, thinking about something: ¡°Where did you go today?¡± Serena had struggled for a long time without being able to escape, she was held tightly in his arms the whole time, no longer had the strength to struggle, she could only say with her breath, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± All right, I¡¯ll tell Luca to look into it. ¡± After speaking, Cristian paused, then took out his cell phone to call Luca and ask him to investigate. Serena looked surprised and said angrily when he hung up, ¡°Why are you so bossy? I can¡¯t have some space for myself, can I? ¡± ¡°Yes, then you can tell me in person.¡± Cristian cupped her chin and stared at her, ¡°If you want space, you can have it, but I¡¯m your husband. You have to tell me where you have been.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, Cristian, I just need to divorce you.¡± ¡°I told you it¡¯s impossible.¡± Cristian squeezed her hand on her chin with some force: ¡°Don¡¯t waste your efforts, you are destined to be my woman.¡± Serena was too bitter. If he had not been unclear about Alice, he would not have said those things to her¡­ He could have made her blush and made her heart flutter. But everything was different. After learning what had happened between him and Alice, he was holding her back and tugging at her, but Serena was different, she was very resistant! But in the end he had no choice but to take her back to the Ferrari house and their room. There were still many things piled up in the room. Cristian saw that the originally monotonous room seemed particrly alive because of the new objects. He softened and could not help but hold Serena¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you like what I gave you?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Serena was not at all interested in those gifts, did not even want to take a look at them, and felt that Cristian had bought them for her just to shut her up. Thinking about this, Serena looked at Cristian and said nothing. Her eyes were cold, there was no warmth, Cristian¡¯s heart trembled, and after a while she opened her lips slightly, ¡°You don¡¯t like them? Then what do you like? Tell me.¡± Serena continued not to speak, still staring at him. Cristian reflected for a moment, and his voice softened a little: ¡°You don¡¯t like clothes and jewelry? Do you like flowers and choctes? ¡± Luke had told him the same afternoon that a woman could not resist the allure of flowers and choctes, and there was also a credit card, a house, and a car. ¡°Heck.¡± Serena couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Flowers, choctes?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like them?¡± Cristian frowned, Luca was unreliable, didn¡¯t he say no woman could resist these gifts? Thinking about this, Cristian said again, ¡°Then will I buy you a house and a car? Will I give you lots of credit cards? ¡± Serena:¡± ¡°Cristian, if I remember correctly, when I first got married with the Ferrari house, you thought I was a woman greedy for wealth, but now you give me all these things. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s ridiculous?¡± Hearing this, Cristian frowned, pressed his lips together the whole time. ¡°You think I am this kind of woman, so you just need to use these to bribe me? And will I be grateful for yourpassion? ¡± What was the logic? Cristian did not understand how she thought, and looked at her sadly. ¡°Cretin, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m trying to do you a favor?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Serena¡¯s body trembled; she could not help but look Cristian in the eyes. At that moment, it seemed as if all the gxies gathered in her eyes, bright and shining, like the Milky Way. What beautiful words of love. If it were not for the fact that he had had the lover, Serena would have even been moved. But¡­ Serena smiled and said softly, ¡°Cristian, you just want to use them to shut me up, but unfortunately I¡¯m not the kind of girl you imagined. Money means something to me, but it¡¯s not that important, it¡¯s all things outside the body. ¡± ¡°So what do you want?¡± Cristian¡¯s face eventually became heavy and he realized that everything he had done that day was all in vain. Chapter 263: Only trust me! Did she want some? Serena was thinking, what exactly did she want? A stable, happy marriage or a man who treated her honestly? Or, the man she liked. It was a shame that she could never have these things. And she had gone through so much that she probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance in the future. ¡°You can¡¯t give me what I want.¡± ¡°¡­ Do you think I can¡¯t afford everything you say?¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze changed drastically, he gripped her wrists quickly and gritted his teeth angrily, ¡°Serena who gave you the courage to make you think for yourself?¡± He was very strong and Serena frowned in pain, but did not push his hand away, looking at him stubbornly, ¡°I did not speak at all, you simply cannot afford what I want. Cristian, you think there is nothing in the world you cannot do, but there are things you cannot do. You won¡¯t let me divorce you, but I told you I will take my life from this marriage, I want to leave!¡± Thisst sentence was strong, coupled with her steady eyes, it was obvious that she was expressing her determination against Cristian. He really wanted to divorce her. Cristian suddenly felt a little weak, and an unfamiliar warmth rose from the depths of his heart, and he asked coldly, ¡°Do you really want to divorce? Do you want to abandon me first and have a good time with Leonardo?¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s expression changed, ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Am I talking nonsense or are you anxious to wait?¡± He sneered, his big hand suddenly grabbed her waist and pressed her to him, then bent down and lowered her head, the foreheads of the two touched, like the tips of gold noses. Because they were so close, their breathing merged and Serena¡¯s nose hit his ck eyes. ¡°Is he better than me?¡± Cristian¡¯s voice had a creak in it, but his tone was as cold as ice. Warm breath came into her face and surrounded her along with Cristian¡¯s cold breath. Serena could not bear this feeling and tried to push him away, but Cristian leaned down again, and his lips were almost close to hers. ¡°Don¡¯t try to escape if you don¡¯t say it clearly.¡± He was getting closer, and Seren felt that his voice was particrly dark and hoarse, but at the same time it was terribly sexy. And she also had the illusion that Cristian seemed to gasp when he spoke, and his breathing became heavy. Serena could only keep leaning back. She was afraid that when her lips moved they would touch Cristian¡¯s. She stepped back an inch and Cristian moved an inch with her. She stepped back and Cristian simply attacked him directly, his cold, soft lips pressed against the corners of her lips. At first she felt the chill, but for some reason, after he pressed his own lips to hers, those cold lips burned like fire. Then, before Serena could react, Cristian opened his mouth and tightened his lower lip. ¡°Oh¡­ ¡°Serena¡¯s eyes opened wide. Although Serena had long expected that Cristian might kiss her, she had not expected that kiss toe so quickly and that she would be caught off guard. She pulled her teeth apart, and then levered her tongue into his mouth. ¡°Let me¡­ ¡°Oh¡­ ¡°Serena had wanted to say something, but her tongue was stuck. When Cristian kissed her, it was as if he had eaten something delicious, nibbling and gnawing, sucking and sucking. Eventually Serena felt her lips being sucked, and the strength of her whole body was given to Cristian, after which she fell exhausted into his arms. After the kiss, Cristian¡¯s fiery lips rubbed the corners of his mouth on her face and gently nibbled her ears. ¡°You little cretin, you will always stay by my side and go nowhere.¡± Serena¡¯s pupils shrank and her eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to anyone¡¯s words, believe me.¡± Could she believe him? Could she¡­? Serena felt that her eyelids were so heavy, as if she was about to fall asleep. ¡°Did you hear me? Yes?¡± Cristian had not received her answer and asked her annoyed. Serena came back to herself and realizing what had happened just before, she hastened to say, ¡°Who do you think you are? Should I believe what you say? Did you believe me before? ¡± Cristian stared at her sincerely, ¡°Believe it from now on.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°What if I tell you I don¡¯t want it?¡± Cristian stopped talking, looking at her with a somber expression. ¡°Fine.¡± Serena took a deep breath and bit her lower lip, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to divorce me? So tell me now, what is going on between you and Alice? Are you going to tell me? ¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­¡± Unexpectedly, this was the thing he cared most about. ¡°If I tell you, I can¡¯t tell you for now, I have nothing to do with her, will you believe me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Serena answered directly. ¡°¡­ How could you believe me?¡± For the first time Cristian had been embarrassed by a woman,e to think of it, he had nevere across a woman like that before. When he had married Serena, she had also responded to his grandfather¡¯s wishes. So he thought he could ignore this wife forever, but who knew it would make him care so much. Just as he worried about how to please her all day long, he had even asked Luca for advice. But at the end of the day, Cristian found that the advice Luca had given him was of no use. ¡°Things have already been delivered, there¡¯s not much point in saying more.¡± Serena took a deep breath and thought about it for a while. Suddenly she lowered her head and forcefully bit Cristian¡¯s shoulder, for that action had caught him off guard, Cristian had not expected it, he had let his guard down. Serena took the opportunity to retreat, and then walked away from him, before telling him, ¡°In the future, please stop buying these things, they have no value to me.¡± After speaking, Serena took a look at all the things the maid had brought. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, throw it all away.¡± Said Cristian coldly. He was obviously angry, too, and turned and pushed his wheelchair back, with an icy stare. Serena was left alone in the room, and stood there. Looking at the empty room, there was only one bed. It seemed that she could not sleep that night, her bed was gone, and after the fight with Cristian they would no longer share a bed? Thinking about this, Serena closed her eyes. But if she did not sleep there, where would she go? After thinking about it, Serena could not help but clench her hand into a fist, changed for the night, and then sent a message to Anna. Anna refused as soon as she heard that she wanted to go to her house to sleep. ¡°No, I finally sent you back to Cristian, why are you still here?¡± Chapter 264: I don’t want to see you. She did not want to be with Cristian at all. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked him for a divorce.¡± Said Serena. As soon as she finished speaking, Serena heard a groan from Anna, she seemed to be very bewildered, Anna recovered after a while and said, ¡°Did you really ask him for a divorce? And did he ept it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Anna breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°You gave me a shock, how can you ask for divorce so randomly, good thing Mr. Cristian didn¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not random.¡± Serena said, ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Anna: ¡°What serious? Why are you asking for a divorce? If you divorce you will give that Alice the opportunity, a woman like her you should not give her any chance! If you really left, she will be more than satisfied.¡± Serena remained silent. Probably many people would not have done so. But Serena did not think of it that way, things are done in two, if Cristian had not given Alice any chance, the two of them would not have gotten together. Since they were together, wasn¡¯t it better to let them be? After all, Serena didn¡¯t even have the will to fight Alice to be with Cristian, she knew she certainly wouldn¡¯t win, besides even if she won anyway she wouldn¡¯t get Cristian¡¯s love. For Serena it was not worth it, she would only feel tired. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Serena what are you thinking?¡± ¡°I just follow my heart.¡± Serena came back to herself and replied in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Anna, this is my decision. No one can change it.¡± Anna was speechless, finally just told her to do as she wanted and hung up the call. Serena heard the sound of the dropped line, reluctantly put the cell phone away. Serena thought that apparently she had nowhere left to go that evening. Suddenly the cell phone rang again, it was Anna again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wereing over to my ce to sleep,e on over, I¡¯ll take you tonight.¡± Hearing this, Serena who was still sad before, said with joy, ¡°Thank you Anna.¡± ¡°Hurry up ande, if you are toote it will be dangerous.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Serena put her cell phone away, she quickly went to get her bag and then hurried out. Cristian was not at home, she could go out whenever she wanted and no one would stop her. It can be said that the best thing after her marriage to Cristian was that she could move around and go out freely, no one imposed limits on her. For that even if she was going out at night, no one will stop her. Serena took a cab and went straight to Anna¡¯s house. Halfway there Anna called her to ask if she had arrived, Serena asked the driver who told her it was about five or six minutes away. As soon as Anna heard, sheined, ¡°Why is it still taking so long? You¡¯re as slow as a turtle.¡± ¡°Come on, wait for me, there are only a few minutes left.¡± When Serena arrived, she saw Anna from a distance standing downstairs with a bag in her hand. Anna seeing the cabing, looked inside the car and after seeing Serena in the car made a smile. Serena paid the taxi driver then got out of the car, she heard Annaining to her, ¡°You really are as slow as a turtle. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you downstairs with a bag in my hand?¡± Serena walked up to her and gave her a big hug, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the driver said that was already the fastest possible route, you could have waited for me upstairs, I would call you when I got there.¡± ¡°Do you think I wanted to wait for you? It was just because I went down to buy some things and I didn¡¯t want to go back and forth, so I stopped here and waited for you.¡± ¡°What did you buy?¡± ¡°Hey, that wasn¡¯t the point!¡± Serenaughed, got into the elevator with Anna, and they went home. Anna lived in a wealthy family. Although she was not a big rich family, but she lived a happy life. She was an only child, her parents bought her a house so she could have an independent life. So Serena going to her was a wise choice. Anna oftenined that she felt lonely living alone and had not even found a boyfriend she liked. They entered the house, Anna put the bag on the table, ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t showered yet, you came straight here without washing did you?¡± Serena nodded, ¡°I was in a hurry to leave, how could I take a shower? I would have wasted more time.¡± Anna huffed, then went to the kitchen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and shower afterwards, you can put on my clothes, but let me be clear, all my clothes are not expensive and definitely not like the brand name ones your Cristian buys you, if you dare to disgust my clothes, watch me throw you down.¡± Serena: ¡°What nonsense are you talking? As long as they arefortable, besides, your clothes are already much better than the ones I was wearing before.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Only Cristian was ashamed of her, that¡¯s why he bought her all those expensive clothes. At first Serena wasn¡¯t used to it, but then she got used to it, after all, the dress was just for covering herself, she didn¡¯t care much about what it looked like. It was a pity that Anna and Serena had not met earlier, Anna had an impatient nature, while Serena was more calm and quiet, their charactersplemented each other and they enjoyed spending time together very much. In the evening they had dinner together,ter Anna even went to buy alcohol to drink with Serena. Initially they drank, talked andughed, shortly afterwards they got drunk and staggered. Anna took a sip of beer and then said sobbing, ¡°Serena, you are really a fool, if the other women¡¯s husbands were taken away, they would go directly to the mistress and beat her up, and you, you on the other hand¨Cyou directly leave your husband to the mistress!¡± Serena was also drunk and her cheeks had turned as red as an apple. Hearing those words she said chuckling, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I leave him? Do you know how exhausting it is to try to keep your husband with others? I¡­ don¡¯t want to do that.¡± ¡°Hey! Just because it¡¯s tiring then you give up? If I were you, I would beat that Alice to death, let her know what the consequence of bing a man thief is!¡± Cristian¡¯s face suddenly appeared before Serena¡¯s eyes, Serena squinted her eyes, then shook her head, she seemed to still see Cristian¡¯s figure, she said in an angry tone, ¡°Cristian¡­ go away!¡± ¡°Go away, go away, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Anna saw Serena still waving her hands and calling Cristian¡¯s name, she said smiling, ¡°Serena, you really like Mr. Cristian don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 265: I want to hug you ¡°Like¡­ Cristian?¡± To Serena that question seemed very difficult to answer, she blinked and then shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t like him!¡± ¡°Ahah you¡¯re lying!¡± Anna did not hesitate to expose her, she said smiling, ¡°You like it!¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t like it!¡± Grumbled Serena refusing to admit the fact that she really liked Cristian. Although she was drunk, but in her subconscious, falling in love with Cristian was her little secret, for her that secret she had to keep it hidden all her life, she did not want anyone to know. After all, falling in love with Cristian was a particrly ridiculous thing for everyone. Because she had nothing, she was not a good person at all, and she did not feel equal to a man like Cristian, a person like her falling in love with Cristian was really ridiculous. Thinking about that, Serena could not help but mock herself, her eyes were watery, under the effect of light, in her eyes it was as if there was an ocean in them. ¡°Ah, I feel like I saw the ocean!¡± suddenly eximed Anna, then reached out her hand to grab Serena, but identally grabbed her hair, Serena eximed in pain, ¡°Ah you took my hair.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m sorry.¡± Anna retracted her hand, ¡°But I had really seen the ocean¡­¡± With that said, Anna let out another belch. Serena touched her hair shocked, then squatted down on the table thinking again about Cristian¡¯s face, she thought that he was really annoying, why did he have to go and bother her at that moment? She who wanted a divorce from him, why was she continuing to think that? Could it be that-her love for him was stronger than her hatred? The cell phone on the table suddenly rang and no one answered for a long time, the two girls who were drunk continued their toast. The cell phone continued to ring. ¡°Ah! How loud it is!¡± Finally Anna cursed angrily, then put down the beer bottle on the table, stood up and answered the call, ¡°Who is it?¡± She said it in a very angry tone. Cristian on the other end of the call wrinkled his brow upon hearing that voice. It was obvious that that was not Serena¡¯s voice, Cristian asked in a cold voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± To Anna that voice sounded familiar, ¡°What do you care who I am? Aren¡¯t you the one who called? And go ahead and ask who I am, do you want to die?¡± Cristian was speechless. After a while he said again, ¡°Are you Anna?¡± ¡°Hey, how do you know my name?¡± ¡°Where is Serena?¡± ¡°Serena¡­ who is Serena?¡± said Anna burping again, it was obvious that she was no longer lucid and was talking in circles. At that moment Cristian could be sure that Anna was drunk that she was talking nonsense with Serena¡¯s cell phone in her hand, probably Serena as well¡­. Thinking about this, Cristian¡¯s face turned dark, he said in an authoritative tone, ¡°Tell me where she is, otherwise¡­ you won¡¯t get your end-of-year paycheck bonus anymore.¡± Anna loved money, although she was drunk but when she heard about money she immediately reacted, ¡°She is here at my ce!¡± She straightened up immediately then looked at Serena, ¡°Serena¡­ she¡¯s at my ce!¡± Twenty minutester. Anna stood at the door and watched for a long time before opening it. As soon as the door opened, Anna lost bnce and her body rushed forward. Cristian quickly moved to the side. Luca seeing that Anna was about to fall to the ground, immediately reached out his hand to catch her. As soon as he caught her, Anna jumped into his arms and hugged him, ¡°Hey, howe you are so fast? Ahah your physique looks attractive, can I touch your abs?¡± Anna drunkenly seemed to hit on Luca, Luca suddenly blushed and looked at Cristian, then said nervously, ¡°Get off now.¡± Saying that, he tried to pull Anna away from his body. ¡°No! Your body is so hot, I want to hug you! Ahah!¡± Anna continued to stay on Luca, her lips even touched his neck, her breath smelled of alcohol. Cristian was indifferent to that scene, with a hasty expression he pushed his wheelchair and entered the house. As soon as he entered, his eyebrows furrowed. Throughout the house, the smell of alcohol could be smelled; he could imagine how much they had drunk. Damn! Cristian thought, doesn¡¯t that woman know what condition her body is in? She had drunk so much and had not paid attention to the doctor¡¯s words. She cared nothing for her health! Cristian angrily entered the room and immediately saw Serena lying on the couch with a pale face and an expression of pain. On the floor were many empty alcoholic bottles and what they had eaten for dinner. The whole room waspletely in disarray. For Cristian who was a neat freak, he would have left without even thinking about it, but it was different there. There was Serena in the middle of all that garbage and he hade for her, so anyway he had to take her away. But the smell in this room was really unbearable. Cristian held his breath, then moved the wheels. He avoided the trash on the floor and finally stopped in front of the sofa, stared coldly at Serena. ¡°Ouch.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Serena looked pained, held her stomach with one hand and let out a groan. Cristian frowned, seeing Serena in that state was really infuriating, he thought that the woman didn¡¯t know how to take care of her body at all, what sense would it make for him to save her? Thinking about that he turned to leave. As soon as he turned around, he heard Serena¡¯s moan of pain again, Cristian¡¯s heart softened, he went back and took her directly into his arms. ¡°Ah.¡± Serena who suddenly found herself in his arms became frightened, tried to free herself forcefully, jumped down and identally dropped the bottles on the table which broke into a thousand pieces. Serena who was drunk was about to walk over those shards of ss. Just then, a person came up and picked her up lifting her up, then held her tightly without letting her escape again. Outside the door, Luke who finally managed to get rid of Anna entered the room and saw that very scene. Anna confusedly seemed to have seen a person get up, and that person looked like. ¡°That-that¡¯s it?¡± She was so frightened that she could not even utter the words. Chapter 266: The woman in his life Luke saw that scene, his expression was calm, after a moment he said, ¡°You saw wrong.¡± He said this, reached out and took Anna in his arms and calmly said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to your room.¡± Anna was still in shock and before she could react she was dragged away. When she arrived in her room, Anna was already almost sober. ¡°Earlier¡­ I saw Mr. Cristian¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± Luca stared at her coldly, ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anna asked, blinking her eyes, that innocent look of hers made peopleugh. Yet she had really seen the man stand up. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t Mr. Cristian disabled? How could he stand up? ¡°Yes.¡± Luca stared at her seriously, ¡°Now you need to sleep, and tomorrow when you wake up everything will be back to normal.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anna nodded obediently, then walked to her bed. As soon as shey downpletely on the bed she fell asleep. Luca who was standing in the room was speechless. Anna¡¯s breathing became even. After reassuring himself that Anna had indeed fallen asleep, Luca breathed a sigh of relief, then left the room and closed the bedroom door. He had a very serious expression on his face. Luca returned to the living room. Cristian who was in the living room had already returned to the wheelchair, in his arms was Serena, he stared at Luca with a fierce look. ¡°Did you see me?¡± Cristian¡¯s voice was cold and merciless. Luca nodded, then shook his head, a cold sweat appeared on his back from panic. ¡°Mr. Cristian, you are too drunk, probably by the time you get up tomorrow you will have forgotten everything.¡± Cristian did not say a word, there was an extremely cold atmosphere in the room. Luca hesitated, finally spoke for Anna, ¡°She is a good friend of Miss Serena, if she hurts her, Miss Serena will not be happy.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Luca felt a sharp look like a sword on him. He did not dare raise his head to look at Cristian, he lowered his eyes.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you defending her? Luca.¡± A cold sweat ran down Luca¡¯s forehead, with a voice that trembled slightly he said, ¡°No, no! I¡¯m just telling it like it is!¡± ¡°Ah, the way things are.¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°I could hurt her already for the fact that she got Serena drunk like this, but¡­¡± But what? Luca wanted to know what Cristian would like to do, but he dared not ask much. In the meantime time passed, when Luca began to think that this would be the end for Anna, he heard Cristian¡¯s voice: ¡°This time it will be an exception. Stay here and take care of things, you should know the seriousness of the situation.¡± Luca was surprised, he immediately raised his head, ¡°Mr. Cristian are you saying you will let her go?¡± ¡°I can let her go but you will have to worry that nothing happens afterwards.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Luca nodded immediately, said in a strong voice, ¡°I will stay and take care of things here, when she wakes up I will ask her questions. Don¡¯t worry Mr. Cristian, I know what to do.¡± After getting the answer he wanted, Cristian had no more reason to stay, moreover, the woman in his arms was not standing still for a moment, she seemed to be feeling sick, kept moving and smelled of alcohol and barbecue. If it were not because she was tender to him, Cristian would have thrown her down directly. ¡°Stupid woman, you are really disobedient.¡± Cristian lowered his head and angrily bit her lips. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Serena drunkenly let out a groan of pain, raised her hand to thrash, but before she could touch Cristian¡¯s face, he grabbed her wrist and put her hand down, ¡°I go, you stay.¡± ¡°Yes Mr. Cristian.¡± Cristian left with Serena; there was silence in the house. The icy atmosphere that previously surrounded the whole room returned to normal after Cristian left. Luca had cold sweat almost all over his body, the fact that Cristian was not disabled was a secret that only he and Beatrice knew, not even Serena was aware of it. When Serena was almost about to find out that secret, Luca was scared to death when he heard Cristian say that he would kill her personally. How did Cristian feel about Serena? In Luca¡¯s eyes, Cristian was in love with Serena, but he still said he would kill her if he only found out. What about Anna? She was just an employee; she would have died even sooner. For that he broke out in a cold sweat from worry, luckily Cristian had finally told Luca to take care of the matter and left Anna alone. Apparently Mr. Cristian had changed from before, after all, many things he had only said to do but did not really perform them. And that change most likely had to do with Miss Serena¡­. Thinking about this, Luke wiped the sweat from his forehead, then turned and entered Anna¡¯s room, looked at Anna who was lying on the bed and sleeping soundly, shook her head. Fortunately, she was drunk and a little dumb. If¡­ she wasn¡¯t drunk, probably¡­. Luca did not dare to think about it anymore. On the other side, Cristian took Serena away and they got into the car. Besides him and Luca there was also the driver with them. The driver opened the car door and pushed Cristian into the car. ¡°Mr. Cristian, would you like to go home?¡± The driver asked respectfully and did not dare to look at Serena. Cristian was confused for a moment, initially wanting to take Serena home. But¡­ that woman was causing too much troubletely, if she stayed at home he would not have much time to look after her¡­. After pondering for a while, Cristian said, ¡°Go to the Antic mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Cristian.¡± The driver made a U-turn and they drove off. Cristian lowered his head and stared at Serena in his arms; she was quieter than before. Her eyebrows were still furrowed and her lips were a little pale but well hydrated. The Antic mansion was Cristian¡¯s private property that no one knew about. He used to go there alone every year on the anniversary of his mother¡¯s death and stay there for two or three days. At that time, however, he was going there early, the driver was quite surprised. And the most important thing was that Mr. Cristian wanted to take that woman there together. What did that mean? Could it be that he deep in his heart considered her the woman of his life? Thinking about it, the driver was slightly astonished. He had been working for Cristian for a long time and was one of his most trusted men. He knew a little about Cristian¡¯s history but never asked any questions. Chapter 267: You can trust me forever. Antic Vi. They arrived at night, the night guards saw Cristian¡¯s car from a distance, waved to each other, and let him pass directly. When the car stopped in the parking lot, the driver quickly got out and opened the door. Cristian got out of the car, Serena who was in Cristian¡¯s arms curled up, she was wearing Cristian¡¯s jacket. It was near the sea, the icy wind at night made people shiver, but Serena being in Cristian¡¯s warm arms, she did not feel the cold. ¡°Mr. Cristian, do you want to stay here these days?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cristian answered in a hoarse voice, then said, ¡°Tomorrow when Luca has finished arranging everythinge and see me, you cane back tonight.¡± ¡°And you are alone?¡± The slightly worried driver nced at Serena.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you can go.¡± Said Cristian coldly. The driver nodded, ¡°All right Mr. Cristian, if you have anything call me, I¡¯ll go.¡± He said this and drove away with the car. Cristian carried Serena alone, the wheels of the wheelchair moving forward made even noises, the wind wrinkled Cristian¡¯s shirt but he remained impassive. He lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms. Since they had gotten out of the car, Serena felt as if she was feeling cold, her hands held Cristian¡¯s shirt tightly, her body came as close to him as possible, she was like a child seeking the attention and embrace of an adult, she held Cristian tightly. In the past, Cristian hated women getting close to him. But at that moment, he wished Serena could be with him every moment. Just as she was doing at that moment, that she felt safe with him and trusted himpletely. Thinking about it, Cristian made a smile, his hand pinched her cheek, he said, ¡°Stupid woman, I wish you could trust me forever.¡± ¡°I will protect you forever.¡± Thatst sentence he said in a low voice, probably only he could hear it. Serena heard Cristian¡¯s voice, let out a groan, frowned and hugged him even tighter, Cristian hurried to take her to her room. A maid opened the door, saw Cristianing back in the night thought there was something urgent, then looked closer and saw that in his arms was someone. Although he was almost totally covered by his jacket, but she could tell from that blue dress and the shoes with heels that it was a woman. The maids looked at each other, not daring to say a word. Cristian took Serena directly upstairs, then settled her on the bed. Serena still held Cristian¡¯s shirt strongly in her hand and would not let go. Cristian frowned, ¡°Let me go first, I¡¯ll change your clothes.¡± ¡°No.¡± Serena opened her eyes and stared at him with a bewildered look, ¡°You molest me!¡± Cristian froze for a moment, his gaze darkening, he lowered and put his forehead against Serena¡¯s, then in a rough voice said, ¡°Who did you say is molesting you?¡± ¡°You!¡± Serena retorted angrily. Because she made too strong a movement, her face mmed into Cristian¡¯s and her lips touched directly to Cristian¡¯s. At that instant, Cristian felt his breathing be heavier; before he could react, Serena immediately covered her mouth and screamed, then opened her eyes wide and looked at Cristian with rm. ¡°What is it?¡± Cristian stared at her calmly. He felt himself getting aroused but tried to control himself. He really wanted to see what the woman would say. Serena covered her mouth and stared at him for a long time, then removed her hand and said a sentence that surprised Cristian. ¡°You kissed me before¡­ you really want to harass me!¡± When she said this, her expression was so sincere, her eyes were clear and innocent, Cristian¡¯s heart melted, he reached out his arm and pulled Serena closer. His breath exhaled on Serena¡¯s skin, ¡°Did you say¡­ I kissed you?¡± The sudden approach made Serena¡¯s heart leap and she opened her eyes wide again and reached out her hand to push Cristian away, but despite using all her strength, Cristian did not move at all. ¡°So tell me ¡­ where did I kiss you?¡± Serena blinked. ¡°Well? Say it.¡± Cristian¡¯s voice became low with a seductive tone. ¡°At the mouth¡­ uh.¡± Serena pointed to her lips, as soon as she said the word, her lips were kissed by Cristian. Cristian held Serena¡¯s head with one hand, and with the other he squeezed her waist and kissed her passionately. Serena drunk was much more charming than Cristian imagined, in Serena¡¯s eyes that usually there was only coldness, at that moment they were full of sweetness, just with a look Cristian was already struggling to hold back. Thest time Serena had gotten drunk, Cristian had fallen head over heels for her and thought that all drunk women had that attractive charm. But after seeing Anna drunk, he realized that not all women were like Serena who attracted him so much. His wife, Serena. After holding back all the way, finally at that moment he let go. ¡­ The next day, Serena woke up and saw that she was on a big soft bed, sunlight prated through the windows and lit up the whole room. With just a nce, Serena saw the sea outside, the surface of the sea shone under the bright sun, the view was breathtaking. The beauty of nature was a marvelous beauty. Serena looked at the sea for a long time, then suddenly came back to herself. What kind of ce was that? Why was she standing there? Also¡­ hadn¡¯t she gone to see Annast night? How had she woken up in a room near the sea? Could it be that¡­ she was dreaming? Thinking about it, Serena moved, tried to get up to take a look, but someone pulled her and she fell into a warm arm. Serena immediately wanted to scream, then she heard a familiar voice, ¡°Sleep some more.¡± Chapter 268: Do you hate me that much? It was a deep, seductive voice. Serena was puzzled for a few seconds, then suddenly remembered. That¡­ was Cristian¡¯s voice! The person who was hugging her was Cristian? Serena turned around and saw Cristian¡¯s face next to her; his eyes were closed as if he was still sleeping. Serena was confused, was she not dreaming? Why was Cristian in her dream? Thinking about it, Serena pinched her cheek. That hurt¡­ Serena frowned. It really hurt, then wasn¡¯t that a dream? But¡­ because she was in a house near the sea and Cristian was sleeping next to her, that scene could not be real. So Serena reached out her hand and pinched Cristian¡¯s cheek hard. If he felt no pain then it would indeed be a dream. ¡°Ah.¡± Cristian let out a moan of pain, then opened his eyes. His eyes were dark as night and were a little sleepy at that moment. Serena slowly withdrew her hand and asked innocently, ¡°Does it¡­ hurt?¡± Did it hurt?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Cristian squinted his eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°What are you doing just waking up?¡± He said that, hugged her again, ¡°Be good, let¡¯s sleep some more.¡± Serena who found herself in Cristian¡¯s arms could even hear his heartbeat, blinked her eyes then with one hand fiddled on Cristian¡¯s chest. She could feel the heartbeat then¡­ was all that real? While Serena was still thinking, she felt Cristian¡¯s heartbeat elerating. Serena remained doubtful, what was going on? She lowered her head and moved even closer to Cristian¡¯s chest to feel. She could not understand, then she felt her chest vibrate and heard Cristian¡¯s rough voice, ¡°Are you trying to seduce me already in the morning?¡± What? Serena raised her head in disbelief, ¡°Who¡­ who wants to seduce you? Isn¡¯t this a dream?¡± She said this immediately pushed Cristian away. She was convinced it was a dream, a dream that really looked like reality. ¡°Dream?¡± Cristian smiled, there was coldness in his eyes, suddenly he stood over Serena. ¡°Ah, let go of me! Cristian, what happenedst night? Why am I here? And why are you here?¡± ¡°Have you already forgotten?¡± Cristianughed, really she had already forgotten everything that happenedst night. ¡°Then I have to do something to make you remember.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately kissed Serena, he was so quick that Serena did not have time to react. His kiss was so sweet just as it wasst night, at first Cristian just wanted to make her refresh her memory, but kissing her he tasted it again and his hand began to caress Serena¡¯s body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Serena startled, bit Cristian¡¯s lip directly. Cristian from the pain stopped and looked at her disgruntled. ¡°Now you remembered?¡± That kiss made Serena remember only a few images, but the one thing she could be sure of was thatst night¡­ Cristian had touched her again! ¡°You bastard!¡± Serena shouted, then pushed him away. Cristiany down on the bed, Serena immediately got out of bed and seeing that her clothes had already been changed, ran barefoot out of the room. Cristian did not follow her. In that ce, he certainly could not go out as he wished. Moreover, with a character like Serena¡¯s, he could not even find his way out. What a stupid woman. Cristian gave a slight smile, then touched his lips and savored the kiss from before. Serena walked out of the room, then passed the hallway and went outside, she was amazed by thendscape she saw on that path, her steps slowed down and finally stopped, she stood staring at the horizon of the sea. A house by the sea. Earlier when she was newly married, she dreamed of being able to go on her honeymoon with her husband and live in a house near the sea, so every day she could watch the sunrise and sunset. Only that wish of hers had never been fulfilled. The thing she did not expect was that¡­ at that moment what she wished for was all in front of her eyes. Cristian took her to that house near the sea, although it was already noon, but that view of the sea was always breathtakingly beautiful. Serena stood motionless. The sea seemed to have a magical power. Although it was only the sea, but it was very attractive. At that moment all her torments and problems disappeared, Serena felt her heart calm down. That¡­ what was that ce? She stepped forward and stood on the edge of the wooden board. ¡°Be careful not to fall.¡± A cold voice came from behind, Serena turned and saw Cristian sitting in the wheelchair not far from her. Serena nced at him then turned away, not wanting to talk to him at all. With such a beautiful sea, she should just enjoy the scenery, it would be a waste of time and life to get angry with him. Thinking about it, Serenay down on the chair next to her, there was also an umbre that covered her from the strong sunlight and that way she enjoyed the sea view even better. The noise of the wheels came closer and closer, Serena said, ¡°If youe closer I will go.¡± She said this, the noise ceased, Cristian frowned and looked a few steps away from her, ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Serena replied heavily, ¡°If youe I¡¯ll go.¡± Cristian took a deep breath, then smiled, ¡°What a stupid woman, you have to understand that I decide here, I can go anywhere I want, do you think you can stop me?¡± ¡°I know I can¡¯t stop you.¡± Serena stood up and looked at him with her hands gripped, ¡°But you can¡¯t stop me either, that¡¯s why I said, if youe I¡¯m leaving, anyway I don¡¯t want to be in the same ce with you.¡± Cristian with an icy stare stared at her for a long time, finally he seemed topromise, ¡°Okay, you stay here to give yourself a calm, I will have breakfast brought in twenty minutes.¡± He said this, turned and left. Serena was surprised, since when was Cristian so easy to deal with? Chapter 269: We belong to two completely different worlds. Serena watched Cristian walk away until he disappeared, then looked down at the clothes he was wearing and looked out at the sea again. Was all that real? Why did she have the feeling that it was all illusion? After twenty minutes, the maids brought her breakfast. The breakfast was very hearty, there was toast, sandwich, fruit, etc. The maids were very friendly and respectful to her, but they were also very curious and kept watching her as they brought the breakfast. When they left they were discussing in low voices. ¡°Who do you think that woman is? I¡¯ve been working here for so many years and I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Cristian bring women.¡± ¡°She is the first woman who was brought to Antic vi by Mr. Cristian, surely she will be an important person, we must treat her well and not offend her.¡± ¡°You think so, she seems like a polite person, she won¡¯t treat us badly.¡± ¡°Apparently she seems so, but who knows what she will really be like? In any case, let¡¯s not go looking and asking for things that don¡¯t concern us.¡± Said one of them, she had felt that Serena was looking at her with a puzzled look, she probably didn¡¯t like being looked at by all of them. ¡°Okay,e on let¡¯s go, let¡¯s prepare lunch well.¡± Serena did not have much appetite, she only ate some fruit. After eating, shey down on the chair for a while, but then she got bored, so she got up and decided to take a walk around there. As soon as she got up, a maid came forward and asked, ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Serena was surprised; she didn¡¯t even know anyone was there¡­. After a while she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything, I¡¯d just like to take a tour around here.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be your guide? I know this ce well, I can introduce you.¡± The maid looked at her, smiling. Serena initially wanted to refuse because she was not in a good mood, she had a headache because of the hangover, but that maid was so enthusiastic that she couldn¡¯t refuse, so she nodded, ¡°Okay, then thank you.¡± ¡°No problem, no problem.¡± The maid stepped forward, ¡°Come with me.¡± Serena followed her. They walked through the corridor, Serena saw a huge courtyard, inside were different kinds of flowers and nts, it was so pleasant the fragrance of the flowers that Serena stayed a while watching. The maid introduced the ces to her as they walked, after a while Serena felt dizzy, that ce was too huge, building that scenic area would cost a lot of money. Serena stared at a puzzled building. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Serena came to her senses and smiled, ¡°I was thinking¡­ how much it will cost to sleep here someday.¡± Hearing this, the maid was confused for a moment, then giggled. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± asked Serena. The maid exined, ¡°You don¡¯t know? This is the viewing area of Mr. Cristian¡¯s private vi, you don¡¯t have to pay anything to sleep there.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Serena¡¯s face turned pale, she opened her mouth but could not say a word. Such a huge ce¡­ was it Cristian¡¯s private property? And she who was still thinking how much it would cost to sleep there for a day. She didn¡¯t really expect¡­ It was obvious¡­ that was the difference between them. He possessed wealth that Serena could not even imagine, she on the other hand had to worry every day to support herself, while she had her sry taken from her, he already possessed so much. How could someone like her please Cristian? In contrast, however, Alice was different. She lived in a wealthy family, although the Giordano family was not as wealthy as the Ferrari family, but Alice was still very suitable for Cristian. Thinking about it, Serena became sadder and sadder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± The maid saw Serena¡¯s face suddenly pale and asked with concern, ¡°Is she sick? Shall I go get Mr. Cristian?¡± Serena did not want to answer those questions, she just shook her head, but the maid hurried away and went to call Cristian. Serena watched her go, gave a bitter smile, and finally walked away aimlessly. Such a big undertaking and it was all Cristian¡¯s private property. A vi by the sea. Serena had not expected that marrying in Aurora¡¯s ce would lead to her marriage to such a powerful man. Too bad that although that seemed like a prosperous life, but it was only like an unreal dream that would soon end. Cristian when he heard from the maid that Serena was sick, immediately went to find her worried, but when they arrived she was gone. ¡°But she was here just now, where could she have gone?¡± Cristian frowned, ¡°What had happened?¡± The maid shook her head, ¡°Mr. Cristian, nothing had happened, I was taking her around the mansion, but suddenly her face had turned pale, I don¡¯t know if she felt sick or not, I saw that¡­ in the morning she had only eaten some fruit.¡± Cristian frowned, ¡°Call some men to look for her nearby, let me know immediately when they find her.¡± ¡°All right! I¡¯ll go right away.¡± After he left, Cristian also pushed his wheelchair and went to look for Serena. Actually Serena did not go far, she sat on a board around there and put her feet in the water gently swaying, there was no telling what she was thinking at that moment. When Cristian found her he saw that very scene. His anxious heart finally calmed down, he pushed the wheelchair toward her. ¡°I heard you are sick, is it because you had too much to drinkst night? Do you want me to find a doctor for you?¡± Serena said nothing, then smiled as she looked at the sea, ¡°Cristian, why did you bring me here?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Why bring her there? Cristian hadn¡¯t thought about that question, he just wanted to bring her there and had done so following his heart, he didn¡¯t think much about it. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This ce is very nice, I like it very much.¡± Said Serena sincerely. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Cristian arched his eyebrows. Yesterday he had done so much but failed to make her happy, and now he was saying she liked the ce. Suddenly Cristian¡¯s mood improved and he smiled. However, after a few seconds Serena said again, ¡°Yes, I like it very much and it also made me realize how much difference there is between us.¡± Having said that, Serena stood up, turned around and looked into Cristian¡¯s eyes and in a light voice said, ¡°Cristian, today I clearly understood that we belong to twopletely different worlds.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Chapter 270: Death Threats Actually what Serena meant, he had already understood. Only he disagreed. Serena stared at him firmly, her eyes full of determination. ¡°I want to leave here and divorce you.¡± Cristian was speechless. He looked at Serena and then gave a mischievous smile, ¡°I knew you have this thought again, now I tell you clearly, it is impossible, forget it.¡± ¡°You will be my woman until you die.¡± ¡°From now on you will live here and you will not be able to go anywhere.¡± Hearing this, Serena bit her lip, ¡°Cristian, what right do you have to make this decision? I don¡¯t want to live here!¡± After that, Serena left, he did not want to take her away then she will go alone. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see if you can get out of here.¡± Cristian¡¯s voice sounded, Serena ignored him. He thought that she would get lost in that huge mansion. But she was not, she tried to leave on her own. Eventually, Serena realized that the ce was bigger than she could imagine, as there were many buildings, as soon as Serena found an exit, another one popped up soon after. Finally she got tired of walking and stopped to sit on a stone to rest. Although it was autumn, but after a while of walking, she was sweating, Serena made some air with her hand, then suddenly remembered something and touched her neck with her hand. It hurt a little bit, it was a strange feeling, what was wrong with her neck? She could not see it, so she put her hand away. After resting for a while, Serena looked for the exit again. Finally when she turned in the corner she met the maid from before. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± The maid was also very happy to see her, she approached her with joy, ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Serena shook her head, ¡°I have nothing, why?¡± ¡°Before your face was pale, I thought you were sick, are you okay now? Do you want me to look for a doctor?¡± He said with a very worried expression, Serena¡¯s heart warmed, then shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t need the doctor, but¡­ I have another favor to ask you.¡± ¡°Tell me! If you need me I will definitely help you!¡± Said the maid, her gaze stayed a few seconds on Serena¡¯s neck, then she gave a smile. She was really very enthusiastic¡­ Serena thought, she was probably like that because of Cristian. But it was not important, Serena tightened her lips then said, ¡°Where is the exit? Can you take me there?¡± The maid didn¡¯t think much about it, she had seen Cristian take Serena there, consequently she thought that surely they were a couple in love, after all Serena was the first woman Cristian had taken there, the maids among them were almost sure that Serena will be the future mistress of the vi, so they all tried to be ingratiating with her. And at that moment Serena was asking her for the favor, the maid was looking forward to behave well with her, she nodded immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll take you now.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Serena smiled at her, inside she thought that Cristian did not want her to leave and believed that she would not be able to go out there by herself, but she had not thought about it that the maids could help her find the exit. Serena followed the maid who knew the ce very well, it looked like she had been working there for a long time, soon they arrived at the entrance gate. After Serena found the exit she felt much calmer. As she looked at the exit, she thought, just get out of there and she can leave Cristian¡¯s world forever. Serena took a deep breath, turned to look back and then headed for the gate. However, as soon as she reached the gate she was stopped by someone. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The maid asked with a puzzled look, ¡°We want to go out.¡± One of them cast a nce at the maid and said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Mr. Cristian has ordered that no one will be allowed to leave here.¡± The maid opened her eyes wide, ¡°What, when did he give this order? Everything was fine this morning, howe all of a sudden¡­¡± ¡°The order has just been given, Noa, bring Miss Serena home.¡± Noa was the maid who had brought Serena there, as soon as she heard that name she was surprised, ¡°Miss Serena? Are you talking about¡­¡± She looked at Serena with fright, opened her mouth but could not say a word. As they were talking to each other, Serena tried to go to the other side to get out, but was stopped by two other men. ¡°Miss Serena, Mr. Cristian said that you will not be able to go out this door.¡± Serena stood still and stared at them. Suddenly Cristian¡¯s words came to her mind. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see if you can get out of here.¡± Serena¡¯s face paled, she took a step back and almost fell. Fortunately, Noa rushed forward to catch her, ¡°Miss Serena, are you all right?¡± So¡­ when she had said that she won¡¯t be able to get out of there, she didn¡¯t mean that she would get lost in that house, but she had already given orders to the guards not to let her leave no matter what. And she who was happy thinking that all she had to do was find someone to take her to the exit and she could leave. Serena did not expect that Cristian had already thought of everything, even if she found the exit she will be taken home again. Thinking about it, Serena could not utter a word, she closed her eyes and trembled. ¡°How can you? This is imprisonment!¡± Finally she burst out screaming. The guards saw her pale and trembling with rage, dared not say anything, only backing away a few steps. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Serena opened her eyes again, looking at them coldly, ¡°I want to get out of here today at all costs.¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry Miss Serena, this is Mr. Cristian¡¯s order. We cannot let you go at the cost of your life.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Serena smiled, ¡°What if I threaten you about my death? Even then you will not let me out?¡± As soon as the men heard those words, they looked at each other with dread, ¡°Miss Serena, please don¡¯tplicate the situation for us, we have made a death pact with Mr. Cristian, if you get out of here, we will have to die today.¡± Noa who was holding Serena became frightened, ¡°What are you saying? Do you want to scare Miss Serena? Miss Serena, we may not go out today, I will apany you inside to rest.¡± Serena looked desperately at those men, they spoke so sincerely as if they had really made a death pact with Cristian. And how will she be able to let all those people die? Yeah. Cristian knew her well, he knew she would not let those people die, and so she will stay safe. ¡°Does he think he knows me? I today¡­ I want to go out at all costs.¡± Chapter 271 Cristian’s fragile side With that said, Serena left. ¡°If you don¡¯t care about their lives, you cane out.¡± Cristian¡¯s voice rang coldly behind her back. Serena paused. Looking back, she saw that Cristian was sitting in the wheelchair not far away. His eyes were cold, distant, and ethereal. Ruthless and indifferent. ¡°Why?¡± Serena asked him weakly, staring into his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here, isn¡¯t it okay if I leave?¡± Cristian stretched his thin lips, and the cold breath emanating from his body almost enveloped the room. Noa felt the pressure and did not dare to look Cristian in the eyes. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Serena began tough. Then she walked in Cristian¡¯s direction. The servant beside her and the guard at the door watched the scene with bated breath. They did not expect that Cristian, whom they feared, could be rejected by a woman one day. ¡°Do you have to force me like this?¡± Serena asked as she looked at Cristian. Cristian looked up and said in a cold voice, ¡°Noa, take her back to her room.¡± Noa was so frightened that she immediately nodded and took Serena¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you back to your room.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Serena pointed her feet, not wanting to move for quite a while. Noa changed her expression and said in a low voice, ¡°Serena, you¡¯d bettere right away, otherwise Cristian will be angry.¡± ¡°Even if he gets angry, what do I care?¡± Serena looked coldly at Cristian, then retracted her hand and went to Cristian, ¡°Cristian, do you know that you are to be arrested? Do you know that this is illegal?¡± Cristian¡¯s face was very calm, and his voice had no temper. ¡°From arrest? You are my wife. Outside is dangerous. How should I break thew by preventing you from going outside?¡± ¡°Noa!¡± Cristian shouted. Noa was so frightened that she ran forward to hold Serena, ¡°Come on, Serena. I¡¯ll help you. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± After that, Noa almost hugged Serena to drag her away; fortunately for her, she was strong and Serena was thin. After they left, Cristian nced at the guards. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Cristian, we will search every corner, we will do what you told us.¡± Cristian nodded with satisfaction and left. After Cristian left, the various people there breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I was scared to death. I really thought I was going to lose my life this time. Who was that woman who suddenly appeared and saved us?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear them talking, it¡¯s Cristian¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°Cristian¡­ He never showed up together with a woman? How could this have happened so suddenly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very clear, let¡¯s not ask Cristian too many questions, let¡¯s just do what he told us.¡± They fell silent. Serena was led back to the room by Noa. After sitting down, Serena¡¯s body fell helplessly on top of the soft quilt. Noa saw that her expression was very disconste, so he could only gently advise her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. Cristian is probably just upset. Maybe he can go out again in a little while.¡± ¡°Come out? Do I still have a chance to go out?¡± Serena eximed, ¡°He just wants to imprison me here, Noa¡­. Your name is Noa, right? Call the police for me. I want to call the police.¡± She wanted to get out, how could she stay in this ce? She had to do her best to escape.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that call for help, Noa was stunned. It took her a while to recover, ¡°Serena, you are Cristian¡¯s wife. This is not going to work. You can¡¯t indiscriminately call the police.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t call the police, how can I get out of here?¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°I have to call the police. I have to get out. I can¡¯t stay here.¡± She would rather wander outside alone than be a canary in a cage! Besides, she was not the only one. At the thought of Alice having an affair with Cristian, Serena felt as if she had been stabbed in the heart-she couldn¡¯t bear it! ¡°Serena, it won¡¯t do any good to call the police. Cristian is doing it for your sake. Besides, Cristian is kind to you and has never abused you. Even if the police came, they wouldn¡¯t care about such a thing. It¡¯s just a fight!¡± That word awakened Serena from her dream. Serena was stunned. Cristian had not hurt her. On the contrary, he was good to her and had bought her a lot of things. Never hurt her except with his poisonous tongue. Domestic violence is out of the question, much less possible abuse. What was the point of the police? Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s smile turned grim: ¡°I mean, am I going to be imprisoned here by him forever?¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Noa was astonished and exined softly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why he wants to leave or what happened between you and Cristian, I wanted to tell you that this scenic spot, it is the most cherished ce that Cristian keeps in his heart.¡± ¡°Every year, Cristian onlyes there three times.¡± ¡°One is for Cristian¡¯s mother¡¯s birthday, another is on the day Cristian¡¯s mother died, and the other is the mid-autumn festival.¡± Hearing this, Serena was astonished, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Did you understand what I said? This is a ce that Cristian loves very much. Every year, hees to live there for a few days on these three asions. Even though Cristian¡¯s mother has passed away, I know that Cristian still cares a lot about his mother. No other woman has ever set foot here.¡± No other woman has ever set foot there? Serena suddenly thought of Alice. ¡°Never¡­ No other woman hase here?¡± Noa shook her head, ¡°Besides us servants, she is the first.¡± ¡°This is the first time Cristian has brought a woman to this ce. This-this is the most important ce for Cristian. She must be a really important person to Cristian! Otherwise, she would not be here.¡± Serena was stunned. She thought it was just an ordinary scenic spot, a ce where rich people came to hang out. On the contrary¡­ This ce had sentimental value. Shees to such a big ce only three times a year? E¡­ Always only on his mother¡¯s birthday and death anniversary, and for the mid-autumn festival¡­. Mid-autumn festival¡­ Yes, the mid-autumn festival is an asion to get together. She never imagined such a twist. ¡°So, Serena, if you¡¯re not mad anymore, I¡¯ll bring you lunch, okay?¡± Serena did not speak, just stood there. She was thinking, why had he brought her here? If Noa was telling the truth, this is a private ce for Cristian. It was as if Cristian was showing her his most vulnerable side. Chapter 272 How do you see me? If a person is willing to show you the most vulnerable side. It means he has enough confidence in you, otherwise. He wouldn¡¯t. But why should Cristian show you the most vulnerable side? So. Does he really love her?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But¡­ If he feels this affection for her, why had he gotten involved with Alice? What had happened between the two? The more Serena thought about it, the more she felt a headache, so she closed her eyes. After she closed her eyes, all she could see in her mind was Alice smiling wearing pink earrings. Suddenly he opened his eyes and sat up. No, she could not go on like this, she had to ask Cristian for an exnation. What his intentions were! Thinking about this, Serena got up and opened the door to the room to go find Cristian. But Noa quickly arrived along with two or three other people pushing a cart full of food. ¡°Serena!¡± Seeing her from a distance, Noa quickly called to her, ¡°I brought you lunch.¡± Hearing this, Serena had to stop and look back. How could she be hungry now? Thinking of this, Serena whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, leave it there, I¡¯lle backter.¡± ¡°No, Serena, these dishes have been carefully thought out. They are to be eaten when hot. They will have no taste once they are cold. They will have to be made again.¡± Noa had identally spoken the truth. After saying those words, she quickly covered her mouth and said embarrassedly, ¡°Serena, just act like I didn¡¯t say anything. It doesn¡¯t matter. If you think it¡¯s not okay, we can cook again.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Looking at the impatient look on their faces, Serena feared they would be disappointed if she did not eat at least a little. Serena¡¯s greatest w was that she had a soft heart, so she turned back and followed them into the room. After learning that she was the hostess, a group of servants did their best to make Serena feelfortable. Arge table was set with all kinds of the most delicious foods, and the aroma of the food wafted throughout the room. Serena was not very hungry. Looking at the things on the table, she felt no urge. ¡°Serena, this is a cold cake that I prepared especially for you. It is made by mixing a dozen petals with mint, it tastes very good. Go ahead and try it.¡± One of the servants took the cake and ced it in front of Serena. Serena smiled at her, then took it and took a bite. She didn¡¯t like sweets very much, but that cake was just sweet enough. It had a light vor. It filled the hall with its aroma. It was really well made. ¡°Serena, try the chicken soup I made. I put many kinds of spices in it. You are very thin, you should drink more chicken broth.¡± He refilled the bowl of Serena¡¯s chicken soup again, and took another sip. The chicken soup was not very greasy, and the temperature was perfect. At first she was not hungry, but now that she was eating, she began to work up an appetite. She could not help but look at the other people, ¡°Your cooking is very good. Is there a special cook here?¡± ¡°Not really. Cristian onlyes here a few times a year, we usually have nothing to do. We learn various recipes. That way we can cook them for him when hees. As long as Cristian is satisfied, we can continue working here.¡± ¡°Yes, Serena, we have a very high monthly sry and there is not much to do during the year, so¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by Noa¡¯s terrified look. ¡°What nonsense are you talking?¡± They were such fools to say such things. Didn¡¯t she know that Serena was Cristian¡¯s wife? To say such things¡­ Wasn¡¯t it like telling her that they spend the whole year doing nothing, but still had a very high sry? What if they cut your sry? Who knew if Serena cared about this issue or not, but she sketched a smile, ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Serena, they are just talking nonsense, don¡¯t listen to her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Serena shook her head to make it clear she didn¡¯t care, ¡°This has nothing to do with me. I won¡¯t say anything. No need to worry.¡± Those present felt embarrassed and blushed when Serena said this. However, they made great efforts to make Serena feelfortable and persuaded her to eat. Serena ate a lot under their pressure. Her belly was really full. Serena felt full for the first time in a long time. ¡°Thank you for today.¡± ¡°If you want, we will learn new dishes that you like in the evening.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Serena said embarrassed, ¡°Don¡¯t bother so much, the ones you are familiar with are just fine.¡± ¡°No problem, no problem, we can cook whatever you want.¡± Serena felt embarrassed, they probably felt that being Cristian¡¯s wife, it was better not to offend her, so they tried to make an effort. She never expected to be ttered like that. Like in a dream¡­ ¡°Well, we won¡¯t disturb your rest, we¡¯ll leave now and bring you some fruit in the afternoon.¡± Looking at Noa who was leaving, Serena stopped her. ¡°Noa, stay here, I need to ask you something.¡± Noa made the others leave and then stayed alone. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°I want to see Cristian, where is he?¡± Noa was stunned, then turned to her, ¡°Right now, Cristian should be sleeping. Do you want me to take you to him when he wakes up?¡± After thinking about it, Serena nodded, ¡°All right.¡± However, she had eaten too much and did not feelfortable sitting, it would be better to take a walk. ¡°Serena, then I would leave now.¡± Noa also left and Serena remained alone in the room. Her room was close to the sea and the natural lighting was very good. Serena got up and went outside to sit under the beach umbre. Then she went to the beach for a while. When she was ready to get up and leave, she saw Cristian in the corner. ¡°Cristian?¡± Didn¡¯t Noa say he was taking a nap? ¡°Weren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Serena walked toward him. After hearing Noa¡¯s words, she had many questions inside her. She wanted to ask Cristian for answers. ¡°Were you looking for me?¡± Vend approached, Cristian had a vague feeling. When he approached, he frowned and said coldly, ¡°If you are looking for me because you want to divorce or leave, I still think the same as before. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°Why did you bring me here? How do you see me?¡± Chapter 273 Trust me! Serena¡¯s eyes were scrutinizing him, he seemed to see a strange emotion at the bottom of her gaze. He could tell little by little. But Cristian was an expert at hiding his emotions. Serena could not understand it. Later Serena heard him say in a low voice, ¡°Do I really have to tell you everything explicitly for you to understand what I mean?¡± Serena stood there staring at him confused. Cristian contracted his thin lips, ¡°Come here.¡± His voice sounded magical. Serena took a few steps toward him. When he arrived, Cristian suddenly raised his hand and grabbed her in his arms, then grabbed her waist, leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°I was ttering you, didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Serena was shocked and her red lips trembled. Suddenly she felt butterflies in her stomach. This feeling¡­ Serena could not help but bite her lower lip and stare at Cristian. They were very close, so close that they could see each other out of focus, but Cristian bent down again, the tip of his nose was glued to hers, and his thin lips wanted to kiss her. Serena recovered before they kissed and ced a hand to part them. The kiss, instead of reaching her lips, touched her hand. Cristian apparently did not get angry, and kissed her hand. Serena blushed and widened her eyes. This bastard! ¡°Give me some time.¡± He said when he was close to her hand, with a warm breath on his hand. Serena felt only that the palm was wet and warm, ¡°I will give you a satisfactory answer.¡± A satisfactory answer? ¡°You mean about that thing that happened with Alice?¡± Serena paused, ¡°Satisfactory answer about what?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Give me some time.¡± He repeated that sentence again. Serena bit her lower lip and suddenly hugged Cristian¡¯s neck, ¡°So tell me, you and Alice¡­. Those earrings¡­¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Trust me.¡± Serena stared at him. Trust him? She¡­ Should she have believed him? But if what the waitress had said was true, he was¡­ truly changed toward her, but she was still very angry about Alice. Thinking about this, Serena gritted her teeth, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now, I don¡¯t like sharing my husband with my friends.¡± Hearing those words, Cristian said with a deep look, ¡°Who made you think such nonsense, I¡¯ve never been interested in having two women.¡± Serena tightened her lips. Suddenly she did not know what to say. She had spoken so clearly. Had she really misunderstood her rtionship with Alice? But she had seen that thing with her own eyes. Thinking about this, Serena could not help but ask again, ¡°Now that we are talking about it, can¡¯t you tell me the truth clearly?¡± ¡°No.¡± Said Cristian with a cold look. His voice was cold: ¡°I still have to settle some matters, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Serena hesitated. Believe him, did she really want to give him this chance? But Serena was still very hesitant, her lips began to tremble. Before she could speak, Cristian bowed his head and kissed her. The touch of those lips was as soft as cotton. At that moment Serena felt that all her thoughts were swallowed up by his kiss. Any doubts at that moment were gone. Perhaps she had to trust him; on the other hand, he had told her so. It was the first time in her life that she liked a man so much, maybe she really had to take his word for it, and then¡­. No matter what the oue, she would never regret it. The knot in Serena¡¯s heart was loosened and she responded to Cristian¡¯s kiss. The two embraced each other firmly, like fire and dry wood. Cristian thenid her on the soft quilt and made to prate her. Serena arched her waist to ept it, but Cristian suddenly stopped. After he stopped, his eyes continued to stare at her lightly, as if he were a wolf. Serena blinked and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cristian did not speak, stretched his thin lips staring at her. Serena felt numb. She did not understand what had happened. A momentter, Cristian turned andy down beside her. His chest heaved with heavy breathing. Serena¡¯s heartbeat elerated. They both breathed deeply. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Cristian stared at her, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± Serena¡¯s face whitened, ¡°Are you avoiding me?¡± Was she sensitive enough to worry? Cristian reached out to cover her with the nket, blocking her, and then muttered, ¡°Avoiding you in what way? Weren¡¯t you yourself the one who told me that having sex would have a bad influence on your pregnancy?¡± Hearing that speech, Serena suddenly stared into Cristian¡¯s eyes in disbelief. Was the reason he had stopped because he was afraid of hurting her? But the first thought in Serena¡¯s head was that he was disgusted with her? Suddenly, Serena was extremely moved thinking about this. Of her own free will she hugged Cristian¡¯s neck, then leaned in holding him close and whispered something in his ear a sentence. After saying it, Serena¡¯s face blushed as if it were bloody. ¡°What?¡± When Cristian was embraced by her, his body began to tremble and he squeezed Serena¡¯s body and held her slender waist with hisrge hand, ¡°What did you just say? Say it again.¡± Serena lowered her head, having said it once was enough, what was the need to repeat it? She shook her head and replied impatiently, ¡°Nothing, I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± She did not know why, but Cristian felt happier. His thin lips were bent in a radiant smile, ¡°Why do I feel like I heard someone tell me¡­? That if we take it slow nothing changes?¡± Serena almost failed to look at him. She leaned forward and did not want to show her face. Her soft cheek touched his chest. Cristian as if he had touched the softest string in her heart. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m afraid of hurting you. We will wait.¡± Serena did not expect he would let it go, so she raised her head slightly and squeezed her eyelids, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if we don¡¯t?¡± ¡°What would it matter?¡± Serena¡¯s eyes were like a clear spring that attracted him. Cristian closed his eyes and curbed his desires. If he hurt her, he would feel bad himself. What did it matter? Serena blinked, even though she had said it didn¡¯t matter, really¡­. She didn¡¯t think it did. Serena felt it clearly because she was lying on his body. However, he was able to control her desires, which moved her. Serena smiled andy on his chest, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 274 Cristian’s ears reddened. It was the first time. It was the first time Serena said thank you so sweetly. Cristian felt a warmth throughout his chest. Apparently-this is what it felt like to be liked by someone. Cristian had never experienced this feeling, but now¡­ He was especially greedy for it. He had been in the dark for too long, and Serena¡¯s true identity also made him resist a lot. But day by day they began to get along, he had not expected to be unable to control himself, her body¡­. It seemed to have some kind of magical power that made him want to protect her. Cristian closed his eyes, put his big hand on her back, held her tightly, and the two of them squeezed tightly. At that moment Serena knew that although their bodies were notmunicating, it was the moment when their hearts were closest. In the years toe, even when she was alone, she would always remember this moment. * It could be said that Serena and Cristian were in love. Although Cristian did not tell her what had happened with Alice, as his wife, Serena felt. That she should trust him and give him that chance. So she did not ask any more about Alice, she waited for him to answer her. However¡­ Cristian still forbade her to go out. He only allowed her to stay in the mansion. He had special staff who took care of her all the time. Cristian would go out to work every day, return at night, and then eat with her. The days passed happily. When the servants saw that a hostess was added to the vi, they were suddenly busy and every day they thought of ways to please her. The vi on the viewpoint was very lively. Luke was also happy to see the two of them living in harmony. He thought it would be nice if they continued to be together for a long time. However, Cristian did not allow Serena to contact the outside world. So one day Serena asked Cristian to take his cell phone. ¡°Did you take my cell phone? Give it back.¡± Hearing those words, Cristian frowned, ¡°Why do you want the cell phone?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I want to contact my friends. They are all worried about me. I need to talk to them.¡± Serena thought about Anna. She had not been seen for many days. She should be worried about her, so she had to tell her that she was okay, and she also had many things to say to Anna. ¡°No.¡± Cristian declined. ¡°Why?¡± Serena asked, ¡°Do I have to live here all my life without ever using my cell phone?¡± Cristian squeezed her wrist, ¡°Aren¡¯t you okay with being with me? Who do you want to contact with the cell phone? Leonardo? In fact, he¡¯s been looking for you these days, but I won¡¯t let you meet.¡± Leonardo¡­ Was he looking for her? Serena¡¯s eyes shed for a moment, then she looked at Cristian¡¯s indifference, and she couldn¡¯t help but lift her lips, ¡°So the reason you confiscated my cell phone is that you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll contact him?¡± Cristian¡¯s pupils tightened and he did not respond. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Serena surprised him with another question. The servant beside him was standing there. Hearing them teasing each other like that, he could not help but reach out to cover his mouth and chuckle. When he heard that faint chuckle, Cristian turned his face red, his ears had reddened as well. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± he said coldly, ¡°Get out.¡± The servants turned pale, but seeing Cristian¡¯s ears all red, they were not afraid, they left giggling. Only Serena and Cristian remained in the room. Serena tilted her head and stared at his red ears. Pretending not to understand, she asked, ¡°Why are your ears red?¡± Cristian gritted his teeth and stared at her, ¡°Do you do it on purpose?¡± ¡°Do what on purpose?¡± Cristian sneered and reached out to pinch the underside of her jaw, ¡°Are you still pretending with me? It seems like ¡­ today you want to provoke me.¡± In thest days together with him, Serena felt braver, because he behaved much better with her. She lifted her lips, ¡°I was just asking.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cristian leaned closer, ¡°Were you really just asking? You had no other purpose?¡± Serena suddenly attached herself to his arm, ¡°Give me back my cell phone. I want to contact Anna. She will be worried about me.¡± ¡°Contact Anna?¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes, ¡°No one else?¡± ¡°If your brother is the one you fear I will contact, know that I won¡¯t.¡± Serena told him so that he would not be suspicious, ¡°How can you be like this? You¡¯re obviously jealous and don¡¯t want to give me the cell phone, but you still won¡¯t admit it. I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t want to admit it, give it back.¡± With that said, Serena reached out her hand to search Cristian¡¯s pocket. Cristian frowned, grabbed her by the wrist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch.¡± ¡°Then give me my cell phone back.¡± ¡°No.¡± Cristian refused again, and suddenly thought and said, ¡°If you want to see Anna, I can have Luca bring her here.¡± Bring Anna to see her? There seems to be nothing wrong with that, but. ¡°Can Annae? This ce¡­¡± ¡°Of course, she¡¯s your friend.¡± ¡°So the cell phone¡­¡± ¡°So it is decided.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± The next day Luca brought Anna. When Anna appeared in front of her, Anna still felt how unreal everything was. She stood there looking at Serena, ¡°Mamma mia, I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Anna opened her mouth, ¡°I came all the way here¡­. Is this the Antic mansion?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Serena looked at her suspiciously. Anna paused for a few seconds and rushed forcefully to her, ¡°So you¡¯re okay! There¡¯s no problem! And tell me why are you here?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ First let me go, you are strangling me.¡± Anna then let her go, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you disappeared these days to stay here and enjoy the ce? My God, Serena, it¡¯s so beautiful here, and suddenly you call me toe. I was worried about you these days. Instead, you were enjoying it so much.¡± Serena looked at Luca not far from Anna. Luca nodded and then withdrew. Only the two of them remained in the room, Serena took her and sat down beside her. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t look for you, it¡¯s that my cell phone was confiscated by Cristian, so I couldn¡¯t contact you.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ Why did he confiscate your cell phone?¡± Serena stopped and did not speak. Anna thought, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ He¡¯s afraid that you will contact other people? Or, have you been arrested?¡± Arrested? It was true, but it was also true that Serena was willing to stay here because her mindset had changed. Serena smiled and told Anna what had happened in those days. ¡°So that¡¯s the way it is.¡± Chapter 275I don’t want to believe it ¡°So you gave Cristian a chance to wait for him to give you a satisfactory answer?¡± Speaking of that, Serena¡¯s eyes faded a bit: ¡°It¡¯s already been a few days, and I still haven¡¯t gotten a satisfactory answer.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after all he asked you to believe him, just give him some more time.¡± Saying that, Anna had a hunch and began to analyze it. ¡°See how I told you Alice is a little slut? And I also said that Cristian really likes you, and in fact he really likes you.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Anna told her again that Alice was a little slut. Serena still felt a little ufortable. She frowned and was about to respond, but Anna anticipated her, ¡°Don¡¯t say no. She has done this kind of thing before. If you defend her again, I won¡¯t help you in the future.¡± Hearing this, Serena could not help but sigh and whispered, ¡°The thing is. I don¡¯t know what the truth is.¡± ¡°No matter what the truth is, she¡¯s made it point. She is now wearing the pair of earrings Cristian bought her, isn¡¯t she? No matter what she says or does, she can¡¯t clean herself up. Serena, open your eyes you cannot excuse her forever for what you went through. Maybe she was a good person before, but I want to tell you the truth. People don¡¯t change so suddenly, maybe she approached you with this ulterior motive from the beginning. Serena: ¡°She approached me with a second from the beginning?¡± ¡°Yes. You met in college, surely there was something to exploit you for.¡± Was there something to exploit her for in college? Serena thought and shook her head, ¡°I never had anything in particr, what you just said cannot be true.¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know you have something that can be exploited, but she does. Just like now, you married Cristian and she takes him away from you. Serena, if you had never seen that pair of earrings, would you know that Alice is wearing them behind your back? Maybe. She¡¯s already taken a lot of things away from you, but you¡¯ve only just discovered her.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be conspiratorial, maybe it¡¯s just that she likes Cristian, so she had no other alternative¡­¡± ¡°You go to so much trouble! When are you going to stop? That¡¯s just the way she is. Are you still protecting her? Serena, do you want me to p you to wake you up? Or will you wake up when she has taken everything away from you?¡± Serena stared at her with a nk stare. Anna¡¯s face was swollen from how angry she was; she was obviously angry about the thing. They looked at each other for a moment. Serena suddenly lowered her eyes and was as if lifeless. ¡°But how could I believe it? I have spent so much time with her and she has always been a good person. She always helped me when I needed it.¡± Even when he asked her to investigate who the man was on that rainy night, Alice did it for her. Moreover, he had always given her suggestions. She also wanted her to be happy, and Alice had even pushed her to confess to Leonardo. She could not believe she had done it all on purpose. Anna was silent for a moment. She sat beside Serena and could understand Serena¡¯s mood. They were almost like sisters in theirter years; she did not easily believe that he had cheated on her. Unless he had heard with his own ears Alice to admit it. But she was so treacherous that it was impossible she would admit it. Thinking about it, Anna sighed, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you, but sometimes what you see is not necessarily the truth, maybe she will have had her own reasons. Even if Alice exined the problems that made her do it, it doesn¡¯t matter, you still have to ept things as they are. I just came today to see how you are doing. Since I see that you¡¯re fine, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Hearing that he was leaving, Serena immediately became nervous: ¡°Are you leaving? I¡¯d like you to stay here for dinner.¡± Anna smiled weakly, ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t want to stay for dinner? But I have to go back to work, you know? I¡¯m not like you! I don¡¯t have a rich husband. If it weren¡¯t for saving you, I would have won the swimmingpetition that night, and then, in the spotlight, all the richer men would have noticed me. Maybe I would even be in love now? After listening, Serenamented in a serious tone, ¡°This is stupid.¡± ¡°Fuck you, I¡¯m leaving now, I¡¯lle see you another day.¡± After Anna left, Serena was left alone to think. She did not really believe that Alice had ulterior motives. Even after that incident, she thought that since they were happy, she would be the one to leave. But she expected herself. Serena lowered her eyes and felt her thoughts begin to wander. * Later, when Cristian returned, the room was empty. Several maids were rearranging things on the table and talking together. Usually, Serena was talking and joking with them.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Cristian saw that scene every time he walked through the door. But today Serena was not there. ¡°Cristian, you¡¯re back.¡± Said Noa respectfully stepping forward. Not having seen Serena, Cristian felt a sense of emptiness in his heart. He tightened his thin lips and looked at her questioningly. Having already realized what his question was, Noa exined, ¡°Serena does not seem to have an appetite today, so she went back to her room to rest. Cristian, Serena seems to be in a bad mood.¡± Hearing this, Cristian frowned, had she not let Annae to see her because she was in a bad mood? Thinking about this, Cristian nodded, ¡°All right, everyone leave.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Cristian entered the room. The room was dark. He bent down and found the switch. After turning on the light, he found that there was no one in the room. The room was empty as if no one lived there. At that moment, only one idea came to Cristian¡¯s mind. Serena had run away! Immediately, Cristian began to breathe heavily, his forehead swelled, and he angrily spun his wheels out of the room. This damn woman wanted to run away again, did she really think she could escape? Even though Cristian was in a wheelchair, he was very fast and left very quickly. He went straight for Serena. When he came out, he was angry, and he did not notice that there was someone sitting not far from the shore. Serena was sitting there, holding her knees and looking at the sea at night. The sea under the moon was more beautiful than during the day. The bright moon was reflected on the sea, which gave an end-of-the-world feeling at that moment. Chapter 276 Bathing Together Serena¡¯s irritable mood, after sitting down, dissipated under the sea breeze. The sea breeze was very strong and cool at night. She felt a little cold, but she was very happy. At that time, was Cristian supposed toe back? She would sit a little longer and thene back. Cristian thought that Serena had escaped, so he gathered everyone together to search the mansion. However, Serena was not found. Since everyone knew that Cristian had already been in Serena¡¯s empty room, no one went there to look for her. Several people went to question the guards at the door. The answers were that no one had gone out or at any rate they did not see anyone. But a person, withouting out of the vi or hiding in any part of it, where could he or she have vanished? ¡°Cristian, we looked everywhere and found no trace of Serena!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the report of his subordinates, Cristian had an expression of anger, his tone of voice turned cold, and he said, ¡°Look again, send someone to look for her, and investigate this matter.¡± They continued to search, but without finding anyone. When Noa returned, her expression was tense, and her eyes were full of fear. ¡°Cristian, we looked everywhere, but we couldn¡¯t find anyone¡­. Cristian¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cristian gave her a deep look. Noa trembled with fear, but finally said, ¡°It could be that ¡­ Serena never left the room? There is only one exit from this ce. If Serena had wanted to leave, surely she would have passed through here, but none of us saw Serena leave. So I guess Serena might still be in her room?¡± Hearing those words, Cristian unconsciously frowned, and said after a moment in a deep voice, ¡°There is no one in the room.¡± Noa and a group of people looked at each other. ¡°Wait.¡± Cristian suddenly remembered something, because the room he had given her was the best, and it had two exits, one of which led to the sea. Could it be that¡­? Cristian¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°Wait here. I will go back to the room to look for her.¡± Before they could react, Cristian turned away. ¡°Noa, what did you mean? Could Serena still be in the room?¡± Noa smiled, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Cristian so nervous.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Cristian get angry, I feel like Serena is so happy.¡± Serena felt a little cold, and after counting the time inside her, when she was ready to turn back, she suddenly heard a roar. ¡°Stupid woman, you¡¯re here.¡± Hearing this, Serena turned abruptly and ha saw someone. She was sitting in the wheelchair, against the light, and only a silhouette could be seen, giving an unreal feeling. Before Serena could react, the man approached her, suddenly reached out hisrge hand and grabbed her from the ground in his arms. ¡°Cris¡­¡± Serena made to call his name, but as soon as she opened her mouth she was kissed. His kiss was like a wave that made her dizzy. It took a long time for her toe to her senses and she pushed him away hard, ¡°What is your problem?¡± His kiss today was different from the past. He swallowed her like a beast. It was not good at all. Cristian held her and kept nibbling her before letting her go. He squeezed her with his big hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Have you been here the whole time? Haven¡¯t you gone anywhere else?¡± Hearing this, Serena was puzzled, ¡°Where could I go?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Cristian closed his eyes and leaned on Serena¡¯s neck, but Serena could still hear his trembling voice and seemed to be afraid of something. She had been standing there the whole time and did not know what had happened, so she could only reach out and hug Cristian¡¯s neck, ¡°What happened?¡± Cristian did not answer, but continued to hold her close. The sea breeze blew and made Serena tremble. Cristian, hugging her, noticed that her body was all wet. After hugging her, his shirt also became wet. At that moment, his clothes were glued to her body. As soon as the sea breeze blew, he felt very cold. ¡°Stupid woman, how long have you been sitting here? Are your clothes wet?¡± ¡°It happened by ident¡­ A wave hade in and identally got me wet, but fortunately not very much.¡± Knowing that she sat there the whole time, Cristian¡¯s fear and anger from just now disappeared and he felt relieved. She was still here and had not run away. However, the fact that she was all wet and her hands and feet were cold made him feel distressed. For a moment, Cristian had mixed feelings and hugged her, ¡°You stupid woman, your clothes are all wet. Couldn¡¯t you go inside and take a bath? What if you get sick?¡± With that said, Cristian led Serena back into the room. Serenay down in his arms and smiled sweetly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this having you here? Besides, I was about to go back just now, and you just happened to show up.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s my fault?¡± asked Cristian. Cristian took Serena into the bathroom and turned on the faucet of the tub. As the hot water began to run down, Serena reacted and shouted, ¡°Ah, why did youe in? Get out now!¡± The hot water washed both of their bodies and wet Serena¡¯s hair. She wanted to get up and leave quickly, and then pushed Cristian out, but Cristian grabbed her arm and said, ¡°What are you pushing? My clothes are wet.¡± As the condensation increased, Serena stared at him dumbly, ¡°You-you don¡¯t want to wash here now do you?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Cristian folded his lips into a happy smile, ¡°We¡¯ll wash together.¡± After a few seconds, Serena responded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wash with you. You wash yourself first. I¡¯m going out.¡± After she took a few steps, Cristian still did not let go of her arm, rather he raised his hand and closed the bathroom door. ¡°We are husband and wife. What¡¯s the big deal if we wash together? It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve never seen each other¡­¡± Serena¡¯s face blushed, yes, even though they were husband and wife and there was nothing wrong with washing together, however¡­. She still didn¡¯t have the courage to see him naked then¡­. How could she do that? Thinking about this, Serena, red-faced and gritting her teeth, rejected him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Either you wash first, or I wash first, or no one washes, however, we can¡¯t wash together!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Cristian began to unbutton her dress. Chapter 277 Moving Points He had so much strength that any resistance from Serena was futile. She could only scold him, ¡°Cristian, what are you doing? Stop immediately!¡± Cristian acted as if he had not heard her and continued to undress her. Serena was out of control. She stepped forward and pressed his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t unbutton me!¡± With the condensation rising, Cristian could just see Serena¡¯s face redden; it was obvious she was feeling embarrassed. He could not help but curl his lips and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t unbutton how can you wash?¡± Serena¡¯s face was so red it looked bloody, she resisted the urge to push Cristian away and tried to button her dress again, ¡°Cristian let me go.¡± ¡°Why are you so shy?¡± The more she resisted, the more Cristian wanted to get closer to her. Their clothes were soaked with warm water. Cristian tried to hug Serena. Serena shouted his name agitatedly, ¡°Cristian!¡± Cristian huffed, then slipped his hand under her dress. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t put out the fire after lighting it!¡± After hearing her words, Cristian stiffened, and so did his mouth that was previously bent in a smile. He slowly let go of Serena. Yes, he felt all on fire but at the same time he worried about her, so he did not touch her. Then why did he want to wash together with her? Thinking about this, Cristian gave a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s do as you said, you wash first, then get out.¡± That said, Cristian let her go, turned around and went out. Serena was stunned and stared at Cristian. Cristian hade out all wet. He was still dripping water. She was shocked. At first she thought he would not let her go. Incredibly he let her go very quickly. Somehow, Serena felt sorry when she saw that her clothes were wet. She could not help but call out to him, ¡°Cristian¡­¡± Cristian was leaving, then stopped, turned to look at her, and said softly, ¡°Just wash yourself calmly, if you call me again, I won¡¯t be so kind.¡± So he closed the door and Serena remained alone in the bathroom. Since Cristian was all wet, he quickly washed himself, put on some clean clothes and quickly went out. The room was empty. Noa was cleaning the water stains on the floor. When he saw here out, he smiled, ¡°Serena, did you wash yourself? Wait a minute. I¡¯ll clean up here and dry your hair.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. With that said, Noa went right back to work. Serena looked at her there bent over working, and could not bear it. ¡°No need, I can do it, you¡¯re done here, go ahead and rest, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Noa listened to her and looked at her with emotion, ¡°Thank you, Serena. By the way, Cristian is washing in the next room.¡± Serena thought about going to rest for a while, so she took a dry towel to clean her hair. After she sat down, Noa returned carrying a cup and ced it in front of Serena. ¡°Cristian just told me that you got your clothes wet sitting on the beach. He was afraid you might catch a cold, so I made you a hot soup, here, drink it while it¡¯s still warm.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ This¡­¡± She paused, looking at the soup she had the feeling that it was all surreal . It was the first time since she was a child that someone took such good care of her. She never thought it would happen. Serena looked at Noa gratefully, and then drank the soup. Noa had grown fond of Serena. Even though she was Cristian¡¯s wife, she did not put on airs. Cristian and Serena were different from other rich men and women. Almost all of them felt superior because they had a lot of money, and they never paid attention to servants. They usually scolded them even for small things. If you were not careful enough, you might even be beaten, but there is no other way¡­. To get a high sry, you have to put up with criticism. However, since they came here, they enjoyed a freedom they never had before. Even though Cristian always has an indifferent expression, he never looks them in the face, he has a detached tone of voice, to his people they are strangers, all they need to do is their work, and he doesn¡¯t criticize them. To them the man is like a lifeline. ¡°Now drink and rest, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After waiting for him to leave, Serena continued to dry her hair. When she finished drying her hair and was ready for sleep, Cristian had not yet returned. She went into the next room to take a look. She did not expect to hear the sound of running water. Hadn¡¯t she finished washing yet? Serena did not feel like waiting for him, and she was too sleepy, so she went back to her room and went to sleep. After shey on the bed in slumber, she felt as if the bedside was giving way. Then a cool body leaned beside her and hugged her waist. Under the covers it was warm, and this coolness made her gasp. She unconsciously moved forward to get away from that cool body. The person behind her was stunned,y under the covers for a while until her body had warmed up, and then hugged her again. This time Serena did not pull away. She slept well through the night. When Serena woke up the next day, she found her cell phone on the bedside table. There was a note left by Cristian on the table, telling her to remember to eat breakfast. Serena¡¯s heart warmed. Apparently Cristian was willing to let hermunicate with the outside world. With that in mind, Serena got up and went to wash up. At breakfast she chatted with Noa. Serena noticed that among all the people there, Noa alone had a tired expression and seemed to be without strength. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Serena asked suspiciously. After hearing that question, Noa replied, ¡°Last night we looked for you for a long time, all of us had taken quite a fright, we couldn¡¯t sleep in the evening, so now we are a bit without strength.¡± Serena frowned, ¡°You looked for me for a long time? Haven¡¯t I been here the whole time? What happened?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Noa told Serena what had happenedst night. Serena after listening understood everything. It was no wonder that when Cristian found herst night, he hugged and kissed her, and then that strange speech. Thinking about that, Serena looked at her cell phone above the table. So beforest night, Cristian was always worried about her running away, so he was unwilling to give her cell phone back. But now that he knew how she felt, was he willing to give it back to her? Chapter 278 I want to see you for the last time. ¡°Serena, Cristian really cares about you.¡± Noa saw her lower her eyes and said nothing more, afraid that she was still thinking about it or that she had misunderstood Cristian, so she exined how things were. After hearing those words, Serena came back to herself, looked at Noa in front of her and smiled, ¡°You are very good at speaking up for him.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Noa blushed and looked embarrassed. ¡°I think you are joking. I am telling the truth. Inside you know it too, don¡¯t you?¡± Yes, this time Serena knew it too. She is not only the one in love, Cristian also feels something. All of that-that¡¯s enough. Thinking about this, Serena smiled. Since Cristian was worried about her, she decided that she would stay in the vi and wait for new news, better not to go out and not to worry about what happens outside. She simply thought she could live quietly until Cristian brought her new news. Even every day she waited, she was anxious only at first, but then, it became a habit. Every night, she looked forward to Cristianing back and telling her new things. But even if he would say nothing when he returned, she would not ask him any questions. She thought that as long as there was new news, he would not hide it from her. Serena kept waiting until she heard the news. But it was not Cristian who gave it to her, but Alice. Alice sent her a message telling her that he wanted to see her. She did not know why, but that message from Alice had given Serena a bad feeling. Serena had a vague feeling, as if something important was about to happen. She and Alice had been good friends for many years. After they rified things thest time, she thought that in the future she would not see her again. So she replied, ¡°We have nothing to say to each other.¡± ¡°Serena, this will be thest time, don¡¯t you want to meet?¡± Thest time? When Serena saw that word, she felt a pang in her heart. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Tell me do you want to see me again or not!¡± Alice had a surly attitude; she had to see her. Serena felt helpless. Actually, she could not be mean to Alice. She had helped her so much that she couldn¡¯t hate her now. And the words she had used were strange, almost as if she wanted tomit suicide. She probably wasn¡¯t, but what if she was? In case something really happened to her, Serena feared she would regret it for the rest of her life. ¡°Tell me the time and ce.¡± Eventually Serenapromised; it took a while for Alice to send her an address. After reading the address, she discovered it was a hotel. She frowned and felt increasingly ufortable. Serena put her cell phone away and said to Noa, ¡°I¡¯m going out today, may I?¡± Noa was astonished on the spot. After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°You and Cristian are really good-hearted. This morning, Cristian changed the ess rules. From now on, you can enter and leave freely, and there is a personal driver just for you.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ There was no need to go to so much trouble, it¡¯s just that the situation isplex, I would like to ask you if you can apany me to the door.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Serena, I will apany youter.¡± After that Serena changed her clothes, and then was led by Noa to the door. Noa greeted her. There was a car waiting there at the gate. ¡°Serena, tell the driver where you want to go and the driver will take you there.¡± Initially Serena wanted to go by herself, after all, she was going to Alice. She thought there were important things to clear up. ¡°All right.¡± Serena ryed the address to the driver after getting into the car. ¡°You¡¯re wee miss, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± The driver was an elderly gentleman with gentle eyebrows and eyes and a very kind voice. After Serena arrived at her destination, she wanted to turn the driver around. Who would have expected him to wait down there instead, and then he said worriedly, ¡°Serena, the people who work at the hotel are difficult to deal with, let me drive you up, otherwise if something happens I won¡¯t know how to intervene.¡± Serena initially wanted to refuse, but the driver said, ¡°I will stay outside the door the whole time, don¡¯t worry Serena.¡± ¡°I came to see my friend, she said she was here, thank you very much sir.¡± ¡°Call me Pietro.¡± ¡°Thank you, Pietro.¡± Apanied by Pietro, Serena entered the hotel and took the elevator to the room Alice said. When they arrived, Serena rang the bell and Pietro stood in the corner next to her. Serena pressed for a long time, but no one came to open the door. Serena sent a message to Alice telling her that she had arrived. Alice did not rest for a few more minutes. Serena felt increasingly ufortable. When Serena was about to call Alice, she noticed that the door was already open and there was no key inserted. She almost seemed to be intentionally hiding as she waited for her toe in. After standing still for about five seconds, Serena suddenly stepped forward and opened the door. The hotel room was quiet and no one was there. There was a bottle of red wine on the table. Resting on the sofa were the familiar pink coat and handbag, and partly there were high-heeled shoes. That scene was not strange. Serena heard an rm bell ring. ¡°Alice, I¡¯m here, where are you?¡± No one answered her question, all was quiet, Serena could hear her breathing, however. ¡°Alice, Alice, what the hell are you doing?¡± Then Serena began to look for Alice. When she passed by the bathroom, she heard the sound of ticking, as if drops of water were falling to the floor. Serena stopped, and slowly opened the door. When she saw the scene in the bathroom, Serena¡¯s face immediately became very pale. She was like a ghost in counter light. She was shaking uncontrobly, and shouted, ¡°Alice!¡± Peter stood by the door so that he could get to the room in time in case of trouble. Who would have expected that shortly afterwards he would hear Serena screaming. He felt something was wrong, so he looked out the door and saw Serena running toward him. ¡°Pietro, Pietro, call an ambnce¡­¡± Pietro did not understand what had happened inside, but Serena¡¯s face was white as a ghost, which scared him greatly. He immediately grabbed his cell phone and called an ambnce. After calling, he rushed to the hotel room, ¡°Serena, what happened?¡± Serena was trembling with fear, but tried to keep a calm voice: ¡°Pietro,e help me.¡± Pietro followed her to the bathroom. After seeing the scene in the bathroom, he, an old man who had experienced everything in his life, could not help but sweat in panic. Chapter 279I don’t want to live Alice hadmitted suicide. She never expected such a thing, it was the first time she had seen such a scene, Serena almost fainted, but she knew that fainting was not an option. If she fainted, who would save Alice? So she could only resist the fear she felt, and as Peter lifted Alice from the tub, Serena¡¯s lips turned white. Peter had a lot of strength and carried Alice to the couch. Serena stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, trying to stop the blood from leaking out. ¡°No, it won¡¯t stop, Pietro¡­ I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no time to wait for the ambnce.¡± Serena¡¯s voice trembled. Then she recovered and said firmly, ¡± Pietro, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to help me carry her to the car. We will go directly to the nearest hospital.¡± Pietro was a male, and he had seen many things in life; at first he was shocked but now he had recovered. He nodded and picked up Alice, ¡°I¡¯ll take her downstairs now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena quickly followed him, took out her cell phone and opened the navigator to look for the nearest hospital. After finding the hospital, she immediately sent Alice¡¯s brother Matteo a message asking him to go to the hospital. After they got off, the staff at the hotel reception were startled to see that they were carrying that body covered in blood. They wanted toe forward to help, but Serena stopped them, ¡°Lock her room.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± They did not know which room it was. After they left, the attendants monitored the cameras. After getting into the car, Serena pressed Alice¡¯s hand. Peter drove to the nearest hospital by following the navigator, but even at best, it would take more than ten minutes. Serena was anxious and could not calm down. She felt like an ant in a hot pot. ¡°Serena¡­¡± A weak voice came from one side of Serena, who lowered her head and saw Alice open her eyes and look at her with a pale face.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Seeing her in that situation, Serena felt extremely sad. Her eyes reddened and she bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. We will be at the hospital soon.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± Alice shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t save me, I¡­ don¡¯t want to live.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Serena scolded her, gritting her teeth and said, ¡°Close your eyes and rest. We¡¯ll be at the hospital in a few minutes. The doctor will save you and you will survive.¡± ¡°Serena¡­¡± Alice was crying as she called his name. Serena could not bear to look at her again. Her eyes were zed over. She turned her head so Alice could not see that she was crying. She said, ¡°If you want to die, at least don¡¯t do it in front of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Alice said in a vague tone, and then looked up. ¡°Alice! Alice!¡± Serena saw Alice faint. And her face paled even more, ¡°Peter, please drive faster! I¡¯m afraid the situation is getting worse and worse¡­¡± Serena began to sob before she even finished speaking. She hugged Alice, and with her hands kept pressing on her wrists to try to stop the bleeding. She was extremely frightened. Everything around seemed to be the small, dark room from before, dark and deep, to the point where she could not even see her fingers, and she was alone. Darkness fell over her face, almost overwhelming her. ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± Serena bit her lower lip. She tasted blood in her mouth, and the pain brought her to her senses. She could not faint! She couldn¡¯t! If she had fainted, no one could have helped Alice. ¡°Peter, hurry up!¡± Serena said again. Finally the car arrived at the hospital. The doctors and nurses who had already received the news in advance were already waiting at the hospital door. Seeing them covered in blood, they immediately brought a stretcher to get Alice. ¡°Quick! This is an emergency, put her on the stretcher and go to the emergency room immediately.¡± Serena followed them, since she had been with Alice, she had as much blood on her body as Alice, their appearance was shocking. ¡°Doctor, how is she? Have you lost too much blood?¡± Serena asked with a trembling voice and red eyes. While giving her first aid, the doctor said, ¡°Are you her friend? Don¡¯t worry. When she enters the emergency room, you should s clean the blood from your body. All that blood is not hygienic.¡± Peter stayed with them until Alice entered the emergency room. Serena wanted to follow them. She was then stopped outside the door and stood there. After the emergency room door closed, Serena felt that all her nerves were still tense. She kept biting her lower lip and felt she was hanging on by a thread. Peter stood beside her for a while, motionless and frightened. He could only say, ¡°Serena, there is a chair over there, why don¡¯t you sit down?¡± Serena stood there motionless as if she had not heard what he had said. Pietro said something else to her, but she ignored him. Pietro had no choice but to walk away to a quiet corner and take out his cell phone to call Cristian. Serena, who had been standing still, seemed to realize what was happening at that moment. Suddenly she turned her head and looked at Pietro. ¡± Pietro, are you calling Cristian?¡± Hearing this, Pietro stopped dialing halfway through. He turned and looked at Serena strangely, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Serena?¡± ¡°Are you calling him?¡± Serena suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t call him.¡± ¡°Why Serena? I think it¡¯s better to talk to Cristian about something so serious.¡± ¡°No.¡± Said Serena coldly, ¡°It has nothing to do with him. That¡¯s my friend in there. Don¡¯t call him.¡± Peter saw that she had a particrly tense expression and her tone of voice was very harsh. He thought Serena didn¡¯t want to worry Cristian, so he put the cell phone away, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then I¡¯ll put the cell phone away. I¡¯ll keep an eye on things here, you go ahead and change.¡± Serena looked down at her clothes and said in a low voice, ¡°I have no clothes to change into. How am I supposed to change? Forget it, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll stay here and wait for you.¡± ¡°Do you want to sit in that chair in the front there?¡± ¡°The blood would stain the chair.¡± Because her body was covered in blood, the rtives of the other patients in the waiting room stayed well away from her. After all, Serena did not look good at that moment. Her body waspletely red, her eyes were red from crying, and her hair was messy. Fortunately, she was a woman. If she had been a man, everyone would have thought she was a murderer. Chapter 280 Guilt feelings Serena did not bother with their stares, she waited in front of the emergency room door, she had to wait there until she got the news that Alice was okay, only then would she leave. The cell phone she was holding vibrated. Serena picked it up and looked. She saw that the screen was covered in blood, and also the call seemed to be made from re. Serena wiped the blood off the screen with her clothes. But the clothes were so dirty with blood that she ended up soiling the screen even more. Finally she just answered ¡°Hello?¡± As she spoke, Serena¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Miss Gallo, was it you who wrote to Mr. Giordano?¡± Chiara asked her to confirm. ¡°It was me.¡± Serena nodded and took a deep breath, trying to calm her voice, ¡°Have you arrived?¡± There was silence for a moment, and then a cool, steady male voice changed. ¡°We are on our way, first tell us what happened.¡± Serena wanted to answer her, but when the air reached her lips, she could not say a word. She could not so lightly tell Matthew that Alice had tried tomit suicide, and she still struggled to believe that the situation was real. Thinking about this, he closed his eyes and said, ¡°When you get there you will find out, I promise you. I will be waiting for you at the emergency room door.¡± With that, before the other side of the phone could answer, Serena hung up. The fact that she had hung up angered Matteo. On the sidelines, Chiara looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Mr. Giordano?¡± After being called out, Matteo came to his senses and looked toward her, ¡°Speed up to the hospital.¡± Chiara nodded and said to the driver, ¡°Carlo, hurry up.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Both of them did not have a good expression, because Serena had not said anything about Alice¡¯s situation, she had simply told him that something had happened to her sister and that she had to go to the hospital right away. Her voice was shaking so badly, if it was nothing serious, why would she react like that? Maybe¡­ Chiara only dared to think it inside her. Time passed, and Serena felt like she had been waiting there for years. She looked down the hallway again and again without seeing Matteo. She was very worried. At that moment, she felt she had to call Alice¡¯s rtives. She had lost so much blood, she feared for the worst. She lowered her eyes, Serena felt so upset, if only she had done it faster, why had she walked so slowly in the hotel? As she thought, she heard the sound of some footsteps apanied by the sound of high heels. Serena raised her head and looked down the hall and saw two familiar faces.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Matteo and Chiara. Matteo had a calm look, Serena did not understand why. At that moment, she seemed to see her rtives. Her eyes were almost swollen from all the tears she was holding back. Serena quickly bit her lower lip and turned her head to avoid Matteo¡¯s gaze. She thought she was being really rude. That was Alice¡¯s older brother, but why did Serena see him as her older brother? If Alice had known, he would have teased her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± As she was thinking, Matthew¡¯s voice echoed behind her back, and she felt someone touch her shoulder, when she turned around she saw Matthew. She had the feeling that he was her close rtive; this gave her a feeling of security. Serena bit her lower lip without saying a word as she could not stop crying. Seeing her cry so hard and seeing her covered in blood, Matthew felt his own heart pounding, and he had the feeling that something sharp was stabbing him. Seeing Serena like that, Chiara realized that she would not be able to speak, so she looked at Peter beside her, ¡°Please tell us if you know what happened.¡± Peter actually was not clear on the matter, but he could only exin what had happened that day, so he simply exined the events of that morning. re and Matthew listened to what Peter said. Matteo frowned, ¡°The person who is inside now is Alice?¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Sorry, if I had found her earlier, I could have¡­¡± Matteo interrupted her, ¡°Wait and see how it goes first. Chiara, take care of her.¡± Chiara immediately went to help Serena: ¡°Miss Gallo, I will take care of her, Mr. Giordano will stay here, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Matteo arrived, Serena felt much safer, so she nodded and left with Chiara. Chiara took her to a nearby hotel to clean her up, and then went to a nearby store to buy a dress in Serena¡¯s size and then returned to the hotel. Serena changed as soon as she took a bath. There was so much blood on her. It took her a long time to wash it off. When she came out, she changed into the clothes Chiara brought. Serena said anxiously, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hospital.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Gallo, I just contacted Mr. Giordano, now Miss Giordano is still in emergency care, now she couldn¡¯t go in anyway, she should wait outside. I think she is very shaken up now, she can stay here and rest, when Miss Giordano wakes up, I wille and get her.¡± ¡°No!¡± Serena rejected that proposal, ¡°I want to see for myself if Alice is okay, she lost a lot of blood earlier.¡± Chiara looked at her. Serena¡¯s face was still very pale. It had not improved at all. On the contrary, she looked even worse. Moreover, her voice was still trembling. You could see that she was worried about Alice. If Matteo had note, she would still be waiting outside the emergency room door with bloody clothes. ¡°Ms. Gallo, I understand how you feel, but you¡¯re not in good condition, you¡¯re not fit-¡± ¡°Are you worried that I will faint and you will have to take care of me if that happens? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t faint for Alice, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± With that said, Serena stepped forward and took Chiara¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chiara still hesitated, but Serena¡¯s eyes were full of determination. It was really hard to refuse. ¡°Chiara!¡± Serena saw that she was unresponsive, so she called out to her. Chiara had a helpless expression and finally said, ¡°There¡¯s no holding you back. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Serena cried with joy, and then left the hotel with Chiara. When they arrived at the hospital, they saw Matteo standing at the emergency room door. He was hunched against the wall, one hand in his pocket, his eyes downcast, and they could not tell what he was thinking. Chapter 281: Nothing to do with each other ¡°Mr. Matteo.¡± Chiara called out to him, Matteo came back to himself, his gaze passed from Chiara to Serena. He looked away after ensuring that Serena had changed into clean clothes. Then he seemed to have remembered something, frowned and looked at Chiara. Chiara exined to him, ¡°Ms. Serena is worried about Miss Alice, she wanted toe at all costs.¡± Hearing Chiara¡¯s exnation, Serena understood something, stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who wanted toe, Alice is in this state, how could I rest? I¡¯d rathere to the hospital with you.¡± With that said, Matthew said no more. They waited for a long time outside the operating room, Serena with Chiara¡¯s help went to sit down, only when she sat down, Serena noticed that her legs were shaking badly. Chiara put her hand on her leg. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Serena raised her head and looked at Chiara¡¯s worried gaze, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Time passed, the door to the operating room finally opened, Serena quickly got to her feet and rushed forward, when she was about to fall, a hand caught her in time, Serena lifted her head and saw Matthew. ¡°Be careful.¡± He said in a calm voice. Serena nodded. ¡°Are you the family members of the patient who had attempted suicide?¡± The doctor asked, Matteo stepped forward and nodded, Serena followed him. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Matteo answered. The doctor looked at him first, then nced at Serena and said, ¡°The patient is out of danger. Fortunately, the wound was not deep. If it were deeper, she would most likely have lost her life.¡± Although she was afraid, but when Serena heard from the doctor that Alice was all right, her suspended heart finally calmed down, she lost herst strength and fellpletely backwards. ¡°Miss Serena!¡± Chiara was right behind her, seeing her fall she caught her immediately. Matteo turned around and saw that Serena had fainted. The doctor was also caught off guard and stepped forward to check on Serena, ¡°It will be from the fright, take her to a room to rest a bit, she is too pale.¡± Chiara nodded, as soon as he tried to move Serena, Matthew, who after talking to the doctor, walked over and directly took Serena in his arms, then said to Chiara, ¡°You go and prepare the admission papers.¡± Chiara looked stunned at the scene in front of her, shortly afterwards she came to her senses and said, ¡°All right Mr. Matteo.¡± Matteo walked away with Serena in his arms, Chiara stood there for a while and looked at them puzzled. It was strange, the way Matteo behaved toward Serena was more than friendship, but his behavior was not at all that of a man in love, rather¡­ it looked like that of a brother taking care of his sister. Could it be because Serena and Alice were good friends, so was Matthew treating her like a sister, too? Never mind, he was thinking too much. Matteo always knew what he was doing, there was no need for Chiara to worry so much. Thinking about it, Chiara hurried to prepare the documents for Alice¡¯s hospitalization. Peter was left alone, not knowing what to do, then thinking about it since he hade with Serena, he had to follow her. So he quickly followed Matteo, when he saw Matteo take Serena to a room and then gently put her on the bed, it seemed a little strange to Pietro but it did not seem to him that Matteo had feelings for Serena. It was better not to say about those things to Mr. Cristian, it might cause misunderstanding between them. Peter thinking about it made that decision and stood by the door. Matthew raised his head and nced at Peter who stood at the door in silence. Chiara after doing everything came, ¡°Mr. Matteo, shall I have some maidse from home to take care of Miss Alice?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matteo nodded, ¡°Have two moree here.¡± Chiara paused for a moment, then nodded. Serena woke up early, about ten minutes, but her face was still pale, when she woke up she saw Matteo in a chair not far from her, there was silence in the room. After a few seconds, Serena suddenly remembered what had happened earlier, immediately took off the quilt and sat down. Matteo looked at her, ¡°Did you wake up?¡± ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Serena looked at him with embarrassment. Matteo frowned when he heard her, said, ¡°Apologize for what?¡± Serena bit her lip and exined, ¡°At that time like that I still caused you trouble, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Having said that, Serena got out of bed and made a bow to apologize to Matteo. Matteo did not really like that attitude of hers, he did not know why but he did not like to see her so submissive to someone, especially to him. ¡°No need to apologize.¡± Matteo said clearly, ¡°She chose to cut her wrist and it has nothing to do with others.¡± Hearing this, Serena raised her head and stared at him, ¡°How is Alice?¡± ¡°She is still under observation in the intensive care unit, after 24 hours she can be transferred to the general ward.¡± Still under observation in the intensive care unit, Serena¡¯s face turned pale, did that mean her life was still in danger? ¡°The doctor said she is out of danger, she still remains in the ICU to prevent further idents, don¡¯t worry.¡± Serena said nothing. She was still very worried, her hands kept grasping. It seemed to her that there was a reason why Alice attempted suicide and called her there. Maybe for thest time when she had gotten angry and said heavy things to her, was that why Alice attempted suicide? Or was it for other reasons¡­? In any case, it will always have to do with her and Cristian. Otherwise, Alice who had always been optimistic after finding the Giordano family, would never havee to suddenly attempt suicide. Besides those reasons, Serena could find no other.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I should apologize!¡± Serena bit her lower lip, ¡°She cut her wrist because of me, but Mr. Matteo, rest assured, I will talk to her about this matter when she wakes up.¡± Matteo was not interested in knowing the problems between the girls, but if it was just a small quarrel Alice would not have attempted suicide, then what will be the problem? Matteo¡¯s doubtful gaze fell on Serena as if he were asking her. Serena understood the meaning of that look, but¡­ things between her and Alice were tooplicated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, for the moment I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Chapter 282: Cristian was back. Serena looked at Matteo stubbornly. As long as everything was clear she would not tell anyone. After all, Matteo was Alice¡¯s older brother, if this matter was not handled well, Alice might hate her. At first she was angry, resentful and sad. But when she saw Alice lying in the bathtub covered with blood who looked at her weakly and told her she didn¡¯t want to live anymore, Serena¡¯s heart ached, she felt like she was a devil at that moment. She was the one who had forced Alice to take that path! ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, that¡¯s okay.¡± Matthew stood up and said calmly, ¡°Rest here.¡± He finished speaking and walked out, Serena immediately followed him, ¡°Still can¡¯t go to the intensive care unit to visit?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry.¡± Serena thought about it for a while, since she couldn¡¯t go to see how Alice was doing, she also couldn¡¯t stay there the whole time, otherwise Cristian would find out. Thinking about it, Serena said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go home today, I¡¯lle to see her after the 24 hours.¡± Matthew nodded, ¡°That¡¯s okay, your driver is still waiting for you outside, you cane straight back.¡± , ¡°Okay.¡± After saying goodbye to Matteo, Serena walked out of the room, when she got to the door she turned around and thanked Matteo, after all he was the one who had brought her to that room for her to rest. Matteo raised his hand and looked at the time on the clock, then said in a deep voice, ¡°I still have to take care of things at work, go ahead.¡± Serena froze for a moment, she thought Matteo would stay there to apany Alice, but instead¡­. Then thinking about it in the intensive care unit they had specialized personnel working there 24 hours a day, it would be a waste of time for him to stay. So Serena left the hospital together with Peter. On the drive back to the Antic vi, Serena¡¯s face was still a little pale, she looked out the window and thought about the scene where Alice was in a pool of blood, she was still very worried. In those twenty-four hours, the nurses in the intensive care unit will take care of her right? Thinking about it, Serena closed her eyes, she felt tired both physically and psychologically. Peter who was in the driver¡¯s seat, probably understood what Serena was feeling,forted her by saying, ¡°Miss Serena, everything will be fine, take it easy.¡± Serena suddenly recovered, opened her eyes and looked at Pietro, after a while she said, ¡°Pietro, what happened today¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Miss Serena, I have experience, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Serena smiled quietly, ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s not that I wouldn¡¯t want to tell him at all, it¡¯s just that¡­ this story has nothing to do with him, that¡¯s why I wouldn¡¯t want to tell.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Serena lowered her eyes, she had told Peter that it had nothing to do with Cristian, but¡­ was it really like that? Alice had attempted suicide, wasn¡¯t it because of them? They returned to the Antic mansion, it was windy and Serena shivered from the cold, Noa stepped forward, ¡°Miss Serena are you cold? The temperature has dropped now,e on in.¡± As soon as she finished talking Noa noticed that Serena¡¯s clothes were different from what she was wearing when she left the house, Noa was confused, as soon as she wanted to ask questions she saw Peter standing behind Serena winking at her. Noa had been working there for a long time, as soon as she saw him she immediately understood and did not ask any more questions. Serena entered the room, she looked desperate, Noa saw her disappear before his eyes then went to Pietro and asked, ¡°Pietro, did something happen today? Miss Serena doesn¡¯t seem to be in good condition.¡± Pietro sighed, ¡°Yes, something happened, but it is already resolved.¡± ¡°Pietro what happened? Tell me a little.¡± Noa could not help but ask. Peter saw her too curious, then he thought that Noa was a trustworthy girl, so he told her a little bit about what had happened, he told that Serena had left to go to her friend, but that friend of hers was not known for what reason, probably because of a sentimental trauma she had tried tomit suicide, but luckily they had discovered her in time so they took her to the hospital right away. Noa finished listening nodded sympathetically, ¡°A friend who attempted suicide, she will be scared, I will try tofort Miss Serena and I won¡¯t tell this story around, take it easy Pietro, it¡¯s gettingte, go back and rest.¡± ¡°Good, I knew you are a smart and intelligent girl, then I¡¯ll go.¡± Serena went back to her room and sat on the sofa, staring nkly into space. Noa came in with a bowl of hot broth, ¡°Miss Serena, the hot broth will warm you up a bit.¡± Looking at the bowl of hot broth, in front of Serena¡¯s eyes suddenly appeared the scene where Alice was in the pool of blood, that broth slowly seemed to turn into a bowl of blood which frightened Serena. Serena¡¯s pale lips trembled at that moment. Noa saw that something was wrong, so she frowned and was about to ask, but Serena suddenly cried out, reached out her hand and dropped the bowl on the ground.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Boom! The ss bowl fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. Noa was shocked and opened her eyes wide, ¡°Miss Serena, your hand!¡± Serena felt only the burning on her hand, then she heard Noa¡¯s voice, calmed down and saw that that was not a bowl of blood but was broth and Noa was looking at her confused. She was surprised at what she had done, Serena bit her lip repenting, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Noa, I¡­ I before¡­¡± ¡°Take it easy Miss Serena.¡± Noa was shocked when she heard Serena¡¯s apology, after a while sheforted her, ¡°I heard from Peter about what had happened to you, it¡¯s normal for you to be like this, if you don¡¯t want to drink the broth now, would you like to take a shower? I will bring you some more brothter.¡± ¡°Have you heard? You¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Serena¡¯s eyes went wide, just when she wanted to tell Noa not to talk about that story she heard Cristian¡¯s voice. Her expression changed in an instant, Cristian was back? As she thought, Cristian who was sitting in the wheelchair entered the room, Serena looked at Cristian in amazement. ¡°Mr. Cristian, you are back.¡± Cristian entered the room, was surprised when he saw the mess on the floor, then looked at Serena¡¯s pale face. Serena¡¯s heartbeat quickened and she looked at Noa. ¡°What happened?¡± Noa reacted immediately and answered immediately, ¡°Sorry Mr. Cristian, the bowl identally slipped from my hand and burned Miss Serena.¡± Chapter 283: She woke up. Serena was caught off guard and looked at Noa in amazement. ¡°Noa¡­¡± ¡°Did you get burned?¡± Cristian frowned and looked at Serena¡¯s fingers and saw that they were indeed red at that moment. Cristian¡¯s expression suddenly changed, he stepped forward, grabbed her wrist and dragged her into the bathroom to rinse her fingers with cold water, then in a scolding tone said to Noa, ¡°Go get the sunburn cream.¡± Noa hurried to fetch the ointment. Serena let Cristian take her hand and wash it under the faucet. The cold water soaked her fingers, the burning sensation slowly passed, but after a while Serena looked at the tap water and she seemed to see blood flowing from there again. Startled, she screamed and tried to remove her hand. Cristian was shocked by her sudden scream, but soon calmed down, frowned and asked her in a deep voice, ¡°Did I hurt you? Shall I run the water slower?¡± The deep masculine voice sounded close to Serena¡¯s ears, Cristian¡¯s breath surrounded her and brought her back to her senses, she turned around and saw Cristian standing next to her. Serena recovered, then suddenly reached out her arms and hugged Cristian tightly. Although Cristian should be happy for that sudden hug from Serena, but at that moment she was too abnormal, made him worry, Cristian¡¯s hand rested on Serena¡¯s shoulder, ¡°What happened?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Serena rested her chin on Cristian¡¯s shoulder and shook her head, ¡°My hand just hurts too much.¡± Hearing that, Cristian frowned and said, ¡°Noa has been too undisciplined burning you like this, I will have her reced tomorrow.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t rece her.¡± As soon as she heard that Cristian wanted to rece Noa, Serena immediately defended her, ¡°It¡¯s not her fault, the broth was on the table, I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t get it right, she had nothing to do with it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Serena nodded, Noa was much smarter and smarter than Serena thought. Although she had heard that story, but when Cristian had arrived, Noa had chosen to defend her, making Cristian believe that Serena¡¯s face was pale because of the burning. She was so smart and so nice to him, it would be too unfair to rece her. ¡°Well, since you like her then I will let her stay with you, I will give her a pay raise.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Soon Noa took the sunburn cream and put it on Serena, then left. Serena didn¡¯t want to talk to Cristian much, she was afraid of saying things she shouldn¡¯t, so with the excuse of feeling tired she went to bed early to sleep, Cristian saw that she was sick he let her go. Serena could not get to sleep all night, when she finally managed to sleepte at night, she had nightmares, her dreams were filled with bloody scenes, there was Alice lying in a pool of blood, she weakly held out her hands and called her name. ¡°Serena, help me¡­ help me! Serena help me!¡± ¡°Serena¡­ I don¡¯t want to live anymore, let me die.¡± Then the image in the dream changed, Alice and Cristian embraced together in love. Later the image changed again, Cristian with a cold expression said, ¡°You who are pregnant with a bastard are not worthy of my love at all. Although I said I liked you, but it was just a game, what do you think I would really fall in love with a woman like you? Forget it!¡± ¡°Serena, why don¡¯t you understand? You¡­ you are a dirty woman, no man will like you¡­ ahahah!¡± The strangeughter of the two had a piercing effect that disrupted Serena¡¯s dream. Serena was sweating all over, tried to wake up from the dream, kept escaping from Alice and Cristian in the dream hoping they would disappear, but they were like ghosts haunting her. ¡°Ah!¡± Serena eximed and sat up. What she saw as soon as she opened her eyes was sunlight and the sea. It was already morning. Next to her was no longer Cristian, Serena was wet with cold sweat, she reached for her cell phone and saw that it was eight o¡¯clock in the morning. Who knows whether Alice had woken up at that time or not. Thinking about it, Serena got up and went to the bathroom to wash herself, the burn on her finger was not serious, after applying sunburn cream it was practically healed. She changed, then grabbed her cell phone and was ready to go to the hospital. ¡°Miss Serena are you going out? Shall I apany you today?¡± Noa proposed. Initially Serena wanted to refuse her, but after thinking about it she nodded, ¡°All righte with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Noa saw that Serena agreed, so she smiled and went to get ready. They went out together with Pietro driving. Pietro drove the car to the hospital, then took Serena and Noa to the ward. In the hallway they met Chiara, who came up to say hello. ¡°I imagined that She woulde today, but I did not expect Her toe so early.¡± ¡°She came early too, I camete already, Alice¡­¡± ¡°Miss Alice woke up.¡± Chiara smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°Miss Serena, I will take you to the room now.¡± Hearing the news that Alice had woken up, Serena felt her heart trembling, ¡°She, did she wake up?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Serena,e with me.¡± Chiara turned and walked, Serena hurried to follow her. Alice had woken up¡­ It was really great! She was okay! Thank God. She didn¡¯t know why, Serena suddenly burst into tears, tried to calm herself down as she walked. When they reached the door of the room, re suddenly stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°Mr. Matteo is also inside, Mrs. Serena do you want to calm down before entering?¡± Saying this, Chiara handed her a handkerchief. Serena at that moment realized that she had tears on her face, she turned around embarrassed, Noa smiling reached out her hand and helped her wipe her tears, then said, ¡°Miss Serena take it easy, you were walking too fast before and so you sweated a little, now I helped you wipe.¡± When she heard the word Miss Serena, re arched her eyebrows. Suddenly Cristian came to her mind. She remembered when they had first met, Cristian was in the restaurant and had unusual behaviors, to Chiara it seemed very strange¡­ but thinking about it at that moment, maybe¡­ were things really the way she was thinking? It seemed that Serena¡¯s identity was not really simple. Chiara smiled slightly, ¡°Yeah, even though it¡¯s autumn, but if we walk too fast we sweat. Look at me-I¡¯m a little sweaty too.¡± Saying this, re gestured to wipe the sweat from her forehead, ¡°Miss Serena shall we go inside?¡± Chapter 284: She will never allow them to meet. In the room Alice was sitting leaning on her pillow; she had a guilty conscience. In fact, as soon as she woke up and saw Matthew, Alice was scared to death that she almost fainted again.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She had not expected Serena to have called Matteo and did not know whether the two of them had met or not. If she lost the identity of the daughter of the Giordano family just to get Cristian, it would not be convenient at all. Whether it was family or love, Alice wanted them both! ¡°Why?¡± Matteo¡¯s voice was cold and impassive. Alice raised her head and looked at him, out of fear she lowered her eyes again. How should she say it? It had never urred to her that Matthew might find out about that, nor did she think he would be involved. He had really miscalcted. When he tried to cut himself he wasn¡¯t careful, initially he made only a superficial cut, but the blood wasn¡¯t flowing, so he used a little force but wasn¡¯t careful¡­ It looked like she really risked death. Thinking about it, Alice became frightened, her eyes blushed and she began to cry. Matthew looked at her and could not help but frown. ¡°I asked you just one question and you cry? Where did your courage go when you had attempted suicide?¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± Alice called him whimpering, Matthew looked at Alice¡¯s appearance which only annoyed him and did not feel sympathy for her at all, there was always an impassive expression on her face. ¡°I¡­ I was wrong, brother, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Alice knew that Matthew was not a person who could be persuaded by crying. The only thing to do with him was to admit her mistake right away, so she apologized to Matteo. ¡°Mr. Matteo, Miss Serena is here.¡± Outside the door came Chiara¡¯s voice. As soon as she heard Serena¡¯s name, Alice¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, she shouted aloud, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to see her!¡± She shouted so loudly that she almost missed her voice, and her voice was so high-pitched that it startled the people outside, Matthew frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see her?¡± ¡°No!¡± Alice shook her head strongly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her, Chiara, make her leave quickly!¡± It didn¡¯t matter if Serena and Matteo had ever seen each other before, in any case she couldn¡¯t risk it, if they had never seen each other, then that behavior of hers will be served, she will never allow them to meet. Even if they had seen each other before, she would still not regret that behavior. In any case, she could not risk it. Alice suddenly became agitated, her gaze and behaviors became nervous, Matthew observed her and frowned. Yesterday Serena treated Alice as if she were a sister, she worried about her, she was desperate even when she was gone, but Alice¡¯s attitude waspletely different. Their attitudes werepletely opposite. Serena who was outside the door clearly heard Alice¡¯s words, Chiara turned to look at her embarrassed. ¡°Miss Serena¡­ Miss Alice¡­¡± Serena¡¯s face was a little pale, she bit her lip, after a while she lifted her head and gave a bitter smile, ¡°She is still very weak, don¡¯t make her nervous, since she doesn¡¯t want to see me then I wille back today.¡± She finished speaking, Serena turned and left immediately without waiting for Chiara¡¯s reaction. From the door one could hear what was going on outside. When Alice heard that Serena had left, she breathed a sigh of relief, but when she was about to rx she felt a sharp gaze staring at her, Alice looked and saw Matthew peering at her intently. Suddenly she became nervous and stammered, ¡°Brother, I, I only at this moment do not want to see her, I¡­¡± ¡°No need to exin.¡± Matthew stood up, put his hand in his pocket and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the quarrels between you women, but¡­¡± he paused, then said coldly, ¡°Yesterday, she was the one who took you to the hospital, anyway you should thank her, did the Giordano family raise you this way?¡± Alice¡¯s face was pale, ¡°Brother I¡­¡± Matteo turned and walked out. ¡°Brother!¡± Alice called out to him, she wanted to get out of bed to follow him, but Matteo¡¯s steps were too fast, soon he left the room and said to re, ¡°Keep an eye on her, don¡¯t let her wander around.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Matteo.¡± re entered the room and closed the door, Alice rushed trying to reach Matteo. ¡°Miss Alice, Mr. Matteo said that you are weak now, you¡¯d better rest on the bed.¡± ¡°No, the brother misunderstood me, I have to go and exin to him!¡± Alice pushed Chiara hard, but after all she was really weak and was pushed by Chiara all the way to the bed, then Chiara sighed helplessly and exined to her, ¡°You also know how Mr. Matteo is, if right now you follow him by force, he will be angry.¡± Hearing this, Alice suddenly understood, yeah, Matteo was just like that, if she chased him at that moment, he would be angry. Let it go. Alice bit her lip and suddenly remembered something, ¡°Chiara, have Serena and my brother seen each other yet?¡± Chiara was stunned, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I mean, how did you find out about this yesterday? It was Serena who informed you right?¡± Chiara was speechless for a while, she shook her head, ¡°Miss Alice, You had attempted suicide, it was not a small thing, Miss Serena could not not inform us, I know you are good friends, but¡­ such a serious thing you have to inform the family members. Was that why she was angry with Miss Serena? Because she had let Mr. Matteo know so he doesn¡¯t want to see her?¡± Alice¡¯s face paled, ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t want to worry my brother.¡± ¡°Miss Alice, with all due respect, you attempted suicide, it¡¯s no longer the question of whether to worry or not, is it? Or you¡­¡± ¡°No, I was wrong, I didn¡¯t want to let my brother know.¡± Alice replied angrily, looked at re, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you mad at me? Are you and Serena good friends?¡± Chiara was speechless, she smiled slightly, ¡°You are exaggerating, Miss Serena and I have only worked together, we are not good friends.¡± To Chiara it seemed very strange, Alice after she woke up did not seem like a death-seeker at all, moreover she spoke incoherently, she was really strange. re just couldn¡¯t understand and became more and more curious regarding that behavior of Alice. Chapter 285: Help me understand a doubt. After Serena left, Noa and Peter followed her. ¡°Miss Serena, didn¡¯t you save her? Why doesn¡¯t Miss Alice want to see you?¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to see me leave it, let¡¯se back.¡± Serena did not insist, she could understand that Alice did not want to see her, just like before when she did not want to see Alice. If Alice had not said those words, Serena would not have gone to the hotel to see her, nor would she have found her attempting suicide. She had not yet recovered from the suicide scene. ¡°So we came for nothing?¡± Noained, ¡°That woman is too ungrateful, she was the one who helped her and she didn¡¯t even thank her in fact, she even shouted loudly that she didn¡¯t want to see you.¡± Noa thought that Serena will surely be sad. Peter cast a nce at Noa, then shook his head, motioning her to stop talking. Noa understood, realized she had misspoke, quickly exined to Serena, ¡°Sorry Miss Serena, I said the wrong thing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Serena shook her head and walked out. When they arrived near the hospital entrance, a voice called out to her, Serena looked back and saw Matthew standing not far from her, he always had an impassive expression. Him? Serena felt a familiar feeling when she saw him, she walked toward him. ¡°Mr. Matteo.¡± Matteo nodded his head, then nced at the two people behind Serena, then said, ¡°Shall we go sit somewhere nearby?¡± Serena raised her head in surprise, ¡°Mr. Matteo?¡± ¡°You saved Alice, I am her brother, I would like to thank you.¡± ¡°No, no need.¡± Serena blushed suddenly, she immediately gestured with her hand to refuse, ¡°I was there, if it was someone else who found her he would have saved her anyway, besides Alice and I knew each other for a long time¡­ I will definitely not leave her there.¡± Serena did not use the term best friends to talk about her and Alice, because she felt that¡­ the two of them were growing more and more distant. They probably had not been friends for a long time. Matteo looked at her with a calm expression, ¡°I don¡¯t want toe between you, but I trust Miss Serena, I think she is a nice person.¡± Serena: ¡°Mr. Matteo.¡± ¡°But I have a doubt, I would like Miss Serena to help me understand.¡± He said this, Matteo¡¯s gaze lit up, Noa and Pietro who were behind Serena looked at each other. Oh dear, that man wanted to try with Miss Serena? This is not going to work! ¡°What is your doubt?¡± Matteo said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sit and talk.¡± He kept staring at Serena¡¯s face; he knew it was rude but he couldn¡¯t help it. They were too much alike.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Every time he saw her, that feeling was stronger and stronger, the feeling that he knew her, could it be because they had the same blood? Last night he took all the information Chiara had investigated. The information about Serena¡¯s life with every detail. He stayed up all night to read those papers, carefully read every word. He found that Serena resembled that person not only in temperament, but also their mannerisms and speech were very simr, if it were not for the different appearance, Matteo probably would have thought they were the same person. He felt something inside, but he did not have the courage to admit it. After all, that was a very serious matter, if he made a mistake he would hurt two people. Therefore, he had to be very careful. Noa initially wanted to refuse, however Matthew did not seem to be that kind of evil people, besides Serena agreed, so he said nothing and followed Serena. Noa thought that even if she had misjudged Matteo, that is, he was actually not a gentleman but a viin, in any case she and Peter could always save Serena. Near the hospital there was a restaurant with a quiet and peaceful atmosphere, they went in and sat down on a table near the window. Serena and Matteo sat facing each other. Noa nced at the position of the table, from there they could also see the pedestrians outside the restaurant. It seemed that Matteo really had something to ask Serena and had no bad intentions. Thinking about it, Noa calmed down. The waiter came to serve tea, Matteo and Serena ordered some dishes, then the waiter took the menu away and left. ¡°The ambiance here is very nice.¡± Serena looked around and then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find such a quiet ce in such a noisy neighborhood near the hospital.¡± Matteo said nothing. He lowered his eyes and furrowed his brow as if he was thinking about something. Serena saw that he did not say anything and remained silent as well. They sat in silence for a few minutes, then suddenly Matteo took a picture from his pocket and put it in front of Serena. ¡°Miss Serena, do you know this object?¡± What object? Serena reached out her hand and took the photo. In the photo was a golden padlock, it looked like a normal padlock like the ones she usually saw, she smiled, ¡°Mr. Matteo, is there anything special about this padlock?¡± ¡°Actually, there is nothing special.¡± Matteo gave a bitter smile, his voice calmed down, ¡°It¡¯s pretty much the same as other padlocks, but ¡­ its special feature is in the material and the back.¡± The material and the back? Serena paused, indeed, the material of that padlock in the picture looked different from ordinary materials. ¡°My grandfather had this padlock specially made.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°But in this photo you can only see the front part and not the back.¡± Matthew gave her another photo in which the back part could be seen. At first Serena could not see the difference, then suddenly she heard Noa exim behind her, ¡°Miss Serena, there are words engraved on it.¡± Serena also noticed that there were two characters engraved on the back. ¡°What do these two characters mean?¡± Noa asked in a confused tone, still unable to understand Matteo¡¯s intentions, did he want to ask Miss Serena where that padlock was? And why? Miss Serena had never paid attention on these things, how could she know? Serena looked at those two characters, they seemed very unfamiliar to her, raised her head and looked at Matteo, ¡°Mr. Matteo, you suddenly ask me about this¡­ is it because something happened?¡± Matteo wanted to exin, but thinking about it he asked, ¡°Miss Serena, have you never seen this padlock?¡± Serena frowned slightly and shook her head. Chapter 286: Presentment ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it.¡± Saying this, Serena returned the two photos. ¡°You lost this lock and are looking for it?¡± Slight disappointment appeared in Matthew¡¯s eyes, that clue was lost, it won¡¯t be needed anymore. ¡°Yes, this padlock has a very important person, I am looking for the person who owns this padlock.¡± Serena: ¡°Ah that¡¯s right, can you try to publish it in the newspapers?¡± In the newspapers? Matteo had already thought about it, however in that way it could bring a lot of problems. The Giordano family enjoyed an important position in the northern city, once that photo is published, many will try to cheat by pretending to be that person. After a while Serena thought that it was not a feasible thing: ¡°Emm, it seems that it is not very feasible, there are too many kinds of locks, if the thing goes to the newspapers probably many impostors wille. Who are you looking for? This padlock¡­ it looks like the one for children, it will be a very young person right?¡± As she spoke, Serena held her cheeks with both hands, when she thought of something her eyebrows frowned. That look¡­ She looked more and more like¡­ Matteo became agitated, he almost wanted to tell her everything. Finally he looked at Noa and Pietro who were behind Serena, ¡°I have some important things to ask Miss Serena, can you¡­¡± As soon as Noa heard this, she immediately put on her guard and immediately refused, ¡°No!¡± There he was, Noa thought, she thought he was really a gentleman, instead it was all pretence, at that moment she wanted to send them away and be alone with Serena. Noa tried to protect Serena and that attitude of hers made Peterugh. Pietro had a good eye for people, yesterday when he had seen Matteo take Serena to the room to let her rest, Matteo had only left her on the bed and waited beside her until she woke up, Pietro had understood from there that he was a polite and kind man. There must be other reasons why Matteo treated Serena that way. Only it could not be understood what the reason was, Peter had the same thoughts as re. Matteo seemed very friendly to Miss Serena, but it did not seem like a feeling of love, but rather a feeling for family members. Already, Matteo was acting as if he were a brother.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about it, Peter pulled Noa¡¯s sleeve, signaling her to be quiet. ¡°Miss Serena!¡± Noa ignored Pietro, tugged lightly on Serena¡¯s dress. Serena understood that Matteo had important things to ask her, so she turned and said to Noa and Pietro, ¡°Go to the other side for a moment and wait for me okay?¡± ¡°No, Miss Serena!¡± Noa curled her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Who knows if he is a good man or not?¡± She said it very softly, but Matteo could hear it anyway, he did not get angry and his expression was still as calm as before. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Serena stroked her handfortingly, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, Pietro, please.¡± ¡°All right Miss Serena.¡± Pietro nodded, then pulled Noa, ¡°Come on Noa let¡¯s go, it¡¯s Miss Serena¡¯s decision.¡± Noa reluctantly followed Pietro, went somewhere else and muttered, ¡°Why does it seem to me that man has bad intentions? Pietro why do you trust him?¡± ¡°Believe me, he is not the kind of person you think.¡± ¡°How do you know that? You met only yesterday.¡± ¡°You can tell by his look and temperament. In North City, the Giordano family is the most important family after the Ferrari Family Group, and he is the leader of the Giordano Family Group.¡± Hearing this, Noa was a bit shocked, ¡°The leader of the Giordano Family Group? Me, I didn¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°It is enough to know that he is simr to Mr. Cristian.¡± Pietro gave a smile and said nothing more. Noa was still a little nervous and looked in Serena¡¯s direction with her arms crossed over her chest. After Noa and Pietro walked away, there was silence. Matteo could no longer ask the question he held deep in his heart. ¡°Mr. Matteo, what do you want to tell me? Is it about¡­ Alice?¡± At this point, Serena lowered her eyes and tightened her lips, ¡°If it¡¯s about Alice, I already told you yesterday. The story between Alice and me, I still can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Serena you are wrong, I don¡¯t want to ask about the story between you and Alice, but about you.¡± ¡°About me?¡± Serena looked at him with some astonishment. Matthew nodded, stared at her for a long time before pulling out another picture from his pocket, Serena nced at it and saw that it was a picture of a baby girl. The baby in the picture was holding a clenched fist and was very cute. ¡°So cute.¡± Serena liked her very much just looking at her, held the photo in her hand and smiled, ¡°Mr. Matteo, whose baby is this?¡± Matteo waded her and smiled as well. If she said at that moment that that was really her, would she be scared? Although Matteo still wasn¡¯t sure, but deep in his heart, his gut was telling him that Serena was probably the person he had been looking for all along. Indeed. The very child of the Giordano family who disappeared shortly after her birth, namely her younger sister, Serena Giordano. ¡°Mr. Matteo, is this little girl who you are looking for? That lock was hers right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matteo¡¯s expression softened. ¡°This little girl you are looking for¡­ is she your daughter?¡± Serena felt a little embarrassed by that question, after asking she wanted to bite her tongue in embarrassment. But Matteo did not feel annoyed at all, in fact he looked at her gently with a kind gaze. Serena felt a little ufortable, she immediately returned the picture of the newborn. ¡°Forgive me Mr. Matteo, I was a bit awkward, sorry!¡± Matteo said nothing, but he did not seem angry. Serena for a while could not understand what he was thinking, so she remained silent. Shortly after, Matteo with some hesitation asked her, ¡°May I ask you¡­ a private thing?¡± Serena paused, ¡°A private thing?¡± Matteo pondered for a while, but finally did not open his mouth. Asking a girl if she had a birthmark on her buttock? That sounded perverted, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask such a question. Only he knew about that thing. Because when his sister had been born, he had held her and his mother had told him about that birthmark. ¡°Matthew, keep in mind that your sister has a big birthmark on her butt, if one day she gets lost, this way we can find her.¡± Chapter 287: What a bully Then one day his sister really disappeared. And he couldn¡¯t find her through that longing, let his mother down. His mother¡¯s wish before her death was to find her daughter. Later Matthew found her and took Alice to her mother¡¯s grave, but he still felt that something was wrong, yet he could not figure out exactly what was wrong until he met Serena. He had probably found the wrong person from the beginning, Alice was not the sister he was looking for, the person he was looking for was the one in front of him. It was Serena. Although there was still not enough evidence to confirm what he thought, and there was also no progress on the investigation, but deep in his heart he was sure that Serena was the person he was looking for. Many times Matteo wondered if he had gone crazy, after all, only after the first time he saw her, he had immediately asked Chiara to investigate her and kept an eye on her as if he were a pervert. Only because to him Serena looked so much like that person. But even if he had gone crazy, Matteo at that moment did not want to admit it, he only wanted to fulfill what his mother wanted, it was something he had wanted to do since childhood. He never stopped looking for his sister. For the past 20 years, even after finding Alice, however, he never felt at peace with himself. Although all the information matched, but he had the feeling that he had done something wrong. ¡°Nothing, never mind.¡± Matteo tightened his lips, finally he couldn¡¯t ask for anything. What if he scared her with that question? Or what if Alice found out about it too? Serena paused, she had seen the tangled expression on Matteo¡¯s face, she also noticed the pain in his eyes, Serena could feel Matteo¡¯s tangled emotion. Initially Serena thought he was going to ask her the question, but in the end Matteo said nothing. Serena was dying of curiosity, what question will be so difficult to ask? So she asked him, ¡°Mr. Matteo, is there something ¡­ wrong?¡± Hearing, Matteo looked at her, finally gave a bitter smile, ¡°Nothing, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Serena was speechless. It seemed that today she will have no answer. Serena without much thought nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The waiters gradually brought the courses to the table, but Matteo no longer had an appetite, looked at the watch on his wrist and said, ¡°I still have work to do in thepany¡­¡± Serena quickly replied, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll stay and have something to eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Matteo stood up, nodded to Serena and went to pay the bill, then left the restaurant. As soon as Matteo left, Noa and Pietro went to Serena. ¡°Miss Serena, what did Mr. Matteo want to ask you? He looked so mysterious, he didn¡¯t even want us to hear, and then when he was gone I saw that he had a tangled expression, what happened?¡± Noa asked her as a curious child, in the Antic mansion Noa looked like a thoughtful girl, instead when she was outside she became such a curious person. Thinking about it, Serena gave a small smile, ¡°Actually she had not said anything.¡± ¡°She hadn¡¯t said anything?¡± Noa opened her eyes wide, ¡°How is that possible? I saw him talking to Her a lot, is it because the question he had asked was too private, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want to say it?¡± Peter: ¡°Noa!¡± Noa straightened up immediately and asked no more. Serena said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, yes he had something to ask me, but¡­ he probably hadn¡¯t thought it through either and in the end he didn¡¯t ask me anything. We¡¯ve been out for so long today, the dishes in this restaurant look pretty good, let¡¯s sit down and eat together.¡± Noa and Peter¡¯s expression changed, ¡°But personal and masters cannot eat on the same table together.¡± ¡°What masters and personals? You are very kind to me and then I alone can¡¯t eat all this, Noa hurry up and sit with Peter to eat.¡± Serena was very kind, eventually Noa and Peter agreed and sat down together with Serena. Upon returning Noa suddenly hugged Serena¡¯s arm, ¡°Miss Serena, you are the nicest person I have ever met, rest assured, about what happened today I will not say a single word to Mr. Cristian.¡± Serena was speechless.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But Noa was such a food lover, little food was enough to make her happy. ¡°Nothing serious happened today, Matteo and I are what you saw, there is no special rtionship.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Noa nodded strongly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Miss Serena, Pietro and I can see that Matteo has no bad intentions with you, he should be a gentleman.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ he seems to have a special feeling for her, but¡­ I can¡¯t understand what it is¡­¡± Hearing this, Serena remained silent, she did not expect Noa to think that way too, after all she had only seen him once. Serena believed she was the only one who thought that way and did not dare to say it since she feared others would tell her she was thinking too much. That particr feeling Serena had felt. It was like a feeling from a brother. She convinced herself that probably because she and Alice were best friends and Matthew was Alice¡¯s brother, that¡¯s why she had that feeling. Alice. Thinking about her, Serena lowered her eyes again. With her there was still the problem to be solved. She did not know when they would be able to solve it, Cristian had said he would give her the news, but there was no information yet. That night, Cristian went to bed hugging Serena. At night Serena¡¯s breathing could be heard irregrly, Cristian behind her said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you sleep?¡± Serena blinked, turned suddenly and leaned against Cristian¡¯s chest. Cristian saw her suddenly turn around and hide in his arms, gave a smile and kissed her hair, ¡°Insomnia?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± replied Serena. Cristian was silent for a while, then suddenly put his hand on Serena¡¯s waist and stroked her gently, in a low, seductive voice he said, ¡°Since you can¡¯t sleep, then let¡¯s do something interesting?¡± Serena was silent for a few seconds, then gave Cristian¡¯s chest a smack, Cristian smiled sweetly and hugged her tightly, ¡°I was just talking, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense!¡± Said Serena in a low voice. ¡°I can¡¯t even think about it?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°What a bully¡± Cristian couldn¡¯t help but smile, what a bully but he likes it¡­. Chapter 288: This is not right It was dark and the atmosphere was sweet. At first Serena wanted to ask him how he was doing, but she was so disturbed by him that she unexpectedly left the matter behind, then argued with him. Cristian pressed the back of her head, saying, ¡°All right, pregnant women should rest soon, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± ¡°Um, okay.¡± Serena replied, closing her eyes. She too was tired of what he was saying. After a while, her breathing became regr and after a while, her other breathing became regr as well. When they got up the next day, just like the day before, Cristian went to thepany again and Serena woke up alone in her bed. She must have been used to days like that. But when she saw the empty bed, she was still a little disappointed. Cristian seemed to be very busy, leaving early and returningte, and they could only talk to each other a little at night. Not long after Serena got up to wash, Alice called her. ¡°Serena¡­ ¡°Alice¡¯s voice was very delicate, she was breathless. Hearing her voice, Serena wanted to cry and her eyes turned red in an instant. She did not respond to his words and sat there in silence with her cell phone in her hand. Alice sighed heavily over there and said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see you yesterday. Are you angry with me? Or are you ming me? Sorry Serena, I was really in a bad mood yesterday, I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to live, but¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Serena¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°But I saved you, so are you ming me?¡± ¡°I¡­ Sorry, Serena. ¡± Alice cried softly, ¡°Will you forgive me this time? Today I¡­ I wanted to see you, can youe visit me in the hospital? I have so many things to tell you. ¡°Come to see you in the hospital?¡± Serena became angry and sneered, ¡°Are you sure I won¡¯t be rejected by you again?¡± How ufortable had she felt when she had heard Alice yell at her that she didn¡¯t want to see her the day before? ¡°No, Serena, I was not good to you yesterday. I promise things like that won¡¯t happen again, so will youe? If you don¡¯t want to, then tell me where you are and I wille and find you, okay? ¡± After that, Alice got up directly from the bed. Serena, hearing the voice on the phone, failed on the phone and said, ¡°Forget it, lie down on the bed, you are too weak now. Where do you want to go after losing so much blood?¡± Hearing this, Alice burst outughing, ¡°Serena, I know you still care about me, so I have to lie down, I will wait for you.¡± After hanging up the phone, Serena cast a dirty look at the phone. She really was a good-hearted one and was convinced of what he had told her. She let it go, went to see her, after all, this time she had almost confessed her life. When Serena was about to leave, Noa and Peter followed her. In the silence of the hospital room, Alice was in thepany of re. When Serena knocked on the door, it was Chiara who had opened the door and was a little surprised to see Serena, ¡°Mrs. Gallo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Serena lowered her head before Chiara, she could not even speak that she immediately heard Alice say, ¡°Secretary Gatti, let her in, we need to talk privately about some things, don¡¯te inside.¡± Chiara was taken aback, after a while she nodded. She stepped to the side, ¡°Miss Gallo, pleasee in.¡± Noa wanted to continue, but Serena told her, ¡°I also have something to tell you alone. Wait for me outside, you two, I will be out soon.¡± Although Noa was a little worried, the person inside was her friend after all, so they didn¡¯t think too much about it, nodded and agreed. After Serena had entered, re closed the door to the room, then greeted Noa and Peter who sat next to her. The room was quiet and after Serena entered, she saw Alice sitting pitifully on the hospital bed, holding her knees in her hands, staring at her pitifully. ¡°Serena, you¡¯re finally here¡­¡± There was still a thick bandage on her wrist, with some faint spots of blood, and it was obvious that the wound had not fully recovered. Serena frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to lie down?¡± What are you doing sitting down? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Said Alice with red eyes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Serena: ¡°I said I wasing and here I am.¡± She walked over to the chair not far from the bed, sat down, pressed her lips together and took a cold breath before saying, ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡± ¡°Sorry¡­ ¡°Alice looked at her for a long time, then suddenly bit her lower lip and sobbed, ¡°Serena, I¡¯m sorry for you. Did I scare you yesterday? Or did I disturb you? ¡± Serena frowned and did not answer. ¡°Actually, I had thought about suicide for a long time, but I never acted because I was afraid, I¡¯m so afraid of pain, but¡­ When I thought about you ignoring me, I felt bad. I think I really deserve to die, Cristian is your husband, but I actually like the same man you like.¡± Hearing this, Serena was moved, was she repenting? Was she confessing? Then¡­ Should he have forgiven her? These thoughts did not continue long in Serena¡¯s mind, so she listened to Alice reply, ¡°Actually, I fell in love with Cristian at first sight. When I first saw him, I liked him and couldn¡¯t help it, as you saw, I turned to him for many things. Cristian had notpletely rejected me, so I was very happy. Did you know that? Why did I have the courage to let me go? It¡¯s because I thought you would definitely be with the father of your child in the future, so I never cared how things would develop with Cristian. Things havee to this point. ¡± ¡°Serena, at first I thought ¡­ not to let you know. I was going to tell you after I worked things out. But I didn¡¯t expect that you would know so soon. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Serena:¡±¡­ So you chose tomit suicide to end your life?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Alice bit her lower lip hard: ¡°Serena, I¡¯m really sorry, but¡­ I really like Cristian. If I survive, I won¡¯t be able to see him being with other people, so¡­ I think only if I die, I won¡¯t separate you and Cristian. But why do you want to save me? ¡± Serena¡¯s eyes were a little cold: ¡°Didn¡¯t you send me a message to tell me toe? You said you had something to tell me, Alice. There are many men in the world, why do you have to like only Cristian? ¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Alice looked up with tears in her eyes, ¡°You are obviously Leonardo¡¯s girlfriend, why do you want to keep Cristian all to yourself? Do you think this is right for Cristian? ¡° Chapter 289: Fighting This sentence was like a bolt from the blue for Serena. She had not expected Alice to say it to her directly and in that way and loudly. She turned her head in panic to look at the door of the room. ¡°Serena, are you afraid? Since you are pregnant with Leonardo¡¯s child, even if you are with Cristian, you will not be well in your head. If¡­ I said that if Cristian knew you were having an affair with Leonardo, do you think¡­ Cristian would be okay with that?¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s heart turned cold, she looked at Alice, ¡°So what? Do you want to tell him? Or, do you think that by saying that, I will divorce Cristian?¡± Alice shook her head with a look of horror, ¡°You misunderstood me Serena, until you want, I won¡¯t tell, Serena¡­ We are good sisters, I have only ever thought of you. Look¡­¡± Alice suddenly handed a contract to Serena. At first Serena didn¡¯t care, but when she saw the name on the contract, her face instantly paled and her breath rose rapidly, ¡°Why do you have this contract with you?¡± Alice did not speak, but looked at her with a certain shyness in her eyes. That was the divorce contract she had signed with Cristian, but then why did Alice have it? What was going on? Wasn¡¯t it that¡­ Cristian had said he wanted to give her a satisfactory answer with this divorce contract? ¡°Serena, I know you might have a deep love for Cristian, but¡­ feelings can¡¯t be forced, he just¡­ doesn¡¯t like you very much. If he knows that your son is Leonardo¡¯s, then he will hate you. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be with Leonardo instead of being with him and suffering? Leonardo really likes you. ¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Serena interrupted her harshly, ¡°I don¡¯t need others to tell me what I want to choose. I¡¯m with who I like to be with, if you said feelings can¡¯t be forced, then why should I force myself to be with Leonardo? Alice, we have always been good sisters. You said you want my good, but have you ever asked me if I want to be with Leonardo? You only know he likes me but you never asked me if I like him? Even if you know, you still insist on me being with him. That sounds nice, but¡­ Isn¡¯t it because of your selfishness? ¡± Alice was stunned by his words, looking at her expressionlessly, ¡°Selfish¡­ selfish.¡± ¡°If you are not selfish, you will realize that you are pursuing me. However, if you werepletely dazzled by emotions, then you intentionally put me together with Leonardo.¡± ¡°Serena¡­¡± ¡°Today is thest time I will see you, Alice, no matter what you do in the future, it will have nothing to do with me. You have been very good to me, but¡­ I have not been bad to you. Our feelings have always been mutual, so I don¡¯t owe you anything, plus I saved your life yesterday, so I don¡¯t owe you anything at all. I won¡¯t see you again.¡± After speaking, Serena turned and walked out. She had had to be more direct, otherwise¡­ her mind could be taken back by Alice. ¡°Even if Cristian epted that contract to tell you to get a divorce, wouldn¡¯t you care? Serena, you said I¡¯m selfish, but not for you. If he really divorced you, what would you want to do? ¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Is that so?¡± Serena smiled weakly, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it when the timees, besides, it¡¯s my business and I¡¯m capable of handling it.¡± Seeing that she was really taking steps to leave, Alice became agitated and abruptly jumped out of bed to take her hand, ¡°Serena don¡¯t leave, it¡¯s my fault¡­ But I really can¡¯t live without Cristian, he doesn¡¯t like you, would you let hime to me? Please this time. ¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Serena thought she heard wrong and stared at Alice incredulously. ¡°Say it one more time?¡± ¡°Sorry Serena, I know this is too much to ask, but I really can¡¯t live without him. I will think of him as long as I live. You shouldn¡¯t have saved me yesterday, you should have let me die and that would solve everything!¡± Hearing this, Serena sneered and looked at Alice mockingly, but you could tell she was trying to tease herself, ¡°Are you ming me? For saving you? Or are you threatening me with your life? ¡± ¡°Serena¡­ I didn¡¯t really mean it, but I really like it. Now you are pregnant and Leonardo likes you so much. Wouldn¡¯t you like to switch? Leonardo is the one who can give you happiness! ¡± ¡°Why do you say he can give me happiness, I have to ept this kind of forced happiness? Alice, you were not like this before, why have you be like this now? ¡± ¡°Serena, give it to me, give it to me.¡± Alice did not answer Serena as if there had been a wall between the two of them, but she kept squeezing her thigh so she could tell Cristian. Serena struggled to pull her legs away from his hands, but Alice seemed determined, holding her tight, pleading with tears in her eyes. ¡°Serena, I have known you for so long, you can see me inside, I have never asked you for anything, I only ask you to give me Cristian this time. Serena, I really can¡¯t live without him. ¡± Alice continued to cry, and she cried miserably,pletely oblivious to the tears on Serena¡¯s white cheeks as she stood and bit her lower lip hard. ¡°Are you threatening me with your own life? So our friendship ispletely broken. For the sake of a man, you would rather not have me anymore, right? ¡± ¡°No.¡± Alice shook her head vigorously, ¡°As long as you promise to give me Cristian, we can still be good sisters. Serena, I will treat you very well in the future when your baby is born¡­ I will treat him as my son, and you will be my sister, and I will treat you very well. ¡± After hearing these words, Serena had already understood Alice¡¯s thoughts. Perhaps she really felt deep affection for Cristian. ¡°It¡¯s so touching what you said.¡± Serena chuckled slightly, but tears were streaming down her face, she did not lower her head. Before, her tears could only be seen by Alice at that moment¡­ She felt that if Alice saw her tears again, she would probably be teased. Only Cristian was on her mind. ¡°But¡­ You only thought that you like Cristian, but you never thought about how I feel. ¡± She had never known that she and Alice could like the same man and that there would be this big change with Alice because of this man. Chapter 290: He is like a stranger Serena did not expect this. ¡°Let me go.¡± Serena¡¯s voice became icy and her tone became firm. Alice shook her head and squeezed her legs tightly, ¡°Serena, can¡¯t you take care of me for a while? I¡¯m going to die for real! I¡¯m going to die for real!¡± Serena bit her lower lip, her tears flowing out uncontrobly and down like the pearls of a broken ne. ¡°Life is yours, if you don¡¯t appreciate it, how can you ask them to do it for you?¡± Serena bit her lower lip firmly and swallowed, then suddenly turned her head back and eximed aloud. ¡°Alice, why do you say that? Life is always yours. You called me and wanted to see me for thest time. Youmitted suicide and fell into the bathtub. I took you to the hospital, but you med me for saving your life. Now you are threatening me with your life, saying you don¡¯t want to live anymore, and you even want me to leave my husband for you! Alice, if I didn¡¯t know you for so many years, I couldn¡¯t believe it would be you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Alice was also surprised and with no expression on her face she stared at Serena who had tears and her eyes were all red. The two of them had known each other many years and she had never seen Serena so agitated before that moment, even though she had been wronged after marrying the Ferrari house, after the divorce she had never been like that before, but at that moment¡­ Alice was skin and bones, how had she not felt anything after being friends with Serena after so many years? From the way Serena looked, she could tell that Alice had hurt her, but¡­ When she thought of Cristian, her heart twisted. She felt that she wanted to be with Cristian, and even thought that as long as she was with him, he would double his affection for her, in fact no, he would treat her ten times better. ¡°Serena, I know it¡¯s useless to say anything now and I feel sorry for you. But¡­ ¡°When Alice said this, she bit the inside of her cheeks with her back teeth. You can¡¯t leave things halfway, you should do them better, Alice¡­ you can¡¯t go back now. Thinking about this, Alice raised her head and looked into Serena¡¯s eyes, and reached out a hand to cover her abdomen, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another reason why I don¡¯t want to be with him, Serena, I¡¯m pregnant too. ¡± ¡­ For a moment, Serena thought she had heard wrong, otherwise¡­ how could she have said something so shocking? Had Alice really said she was pregnant?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The baby is his, Serena, you are pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, and I am pregnant with him. If you go away with Leonardo, maybe, in the future, the future won¡¯t be so bad.¡± Serena paled and almost stopped crying. ¡°Did you say¡­ the baby is Cristian¡¯s?¡± Serena trembled, ¡°Do you think I believe that? This another way to deceive me.¡± Finally Alice stopped holding her legs, but got up from the ground with her own hands, her eyes turned to Serena: ¡°Serena, we have known each other for many years and I have never lied to you. You also know what kind of person I am, and I never joke about this kind of thing.¡± Hearing this, Serena paled again and took a big step back as if she had been shoved. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to talk about it, but¡­ I have no choice, Serena, even now, you¡¯re still not willing to give it to me?¡± Serena could listen no longer. What Alice was saying was true. Even if she didn¡¯t want to believe it, would Alice ever joke about such a thing? Thinking about this, Serena tightened her thin lips, cast a cold nce at Alice, then turned and walked out. Alice covered her belly, feeling a little pride. She seemed to truly believe it. At that moment, the fire between the two seemed to die down; it just needed to be rekindled. Thinking of this, Alice covered her belly and turned around and said, ¡°Serena, as long as he has even the slightest feeling for you, he will not follow my son. He is the second son of the Ferrari family, and you?¡± Hearing this, Serena stopped and looked at her coldly. ¡°Do you also mean to say that I am second-hand?¡± Alice was speechless for a while, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I just wanted to tell you that you and¡­ Cristian are not on the same wave. If you make an effort to enter his world, you will have a very painful life.¡± Hearing this, Serena finally could not help butugh. Herughtersted a long time, startling Alice who finally could not help but ask her, ¡°What are youughing about?¡± ¡°So, as my best friend, you think I¡¯m not already sick, consequently you add fuel to the fire by making things worse, right?¡± Alice: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Last time I said I wouldn¡¯t forgive you, but I can understand your love for Cristian, because loving someone is out of your control! But today I want to sell that sentence back to myself.¡± Serena bit her lower lip, looked at Alice firmly and said slowly, ¡°You are not worthy of forgiveness, Alice, my friend, today I was able to understand you after many years. As of today, we will no longer be friends¡­ there will be no bond between us.¡± Alice felt her heart sting so hard that she was almost out of breath. She looked at Serena agitatedly, ¡°Serena, I, I didn¡¯t mean that! What I told you was for your own good.¡± With that, he took a step forward, as if he was about to grab Serena¡¯s hand. Serena took a few steps back, moving away from her, her gaze and eyes were so icy. ¡°Hide your hypocritical face, I won¡¯t believe every single word you said to me today.¡± Alice wanted to go on again, but suddenly she heard Serena say loudly, ¡°Noa!¡± Noa, Pietro and Chiara were waiting outside. After that, they seemed to have heard somemotion inside the room. She was agitated, Pietro asked her to wait and sit down, and being unable to do anything else, she sat down and waited. Finally he heard Serena call his name, Noa, who had been listening with her ears pricked up, got up and opened the door to the ward and rushed in at that moment. ¡°Serena!¡± When Noa rushed in, Alice was astonished. She seemed to be following Serena like a servant; could it be that Cristian had given it to her? Noa had quickly approached Serena, who froze in ce after discovering that her face was full of tears. ¡°Serena, how are you¡­ ¡°When the words reached her lips, she quickly stopped talking, pulled her handkerchief out of her pocket and handed it to Serena. Chiara and Uncle Peter also entered the ward, Alice saw it and quickly fell to the floor crying, Chiara, who was supposed to be taking care of her, went to help her. Taking advantage of this moment, Serena closed her eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± ¡°Good girl Serena.¡± When re helped Alice, Serena thought that¨Cleaving that room, she would be a stranger to Alice from then on. Chapter 291: A Young Life This time, things had happened suddenly. After Serena had left, re had helped Alice back to the hospital bed and could not help but ask, ¡°Why did you fight?¡± Alice sobbed and turned her back on her without answering. re could see that this was not a normal fight. Serena looked at Alice before she left and seemed to break her with her gaze. She hesitated a little whether to tell Matteo or not. After thinking about it, Chiara said again, ¡°Miss Giordano, rest, I¡¯m going out to take a look.¡± Hearing this, Alice was moved and suddenly scolded her, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Chiara was a little puzzled, ¡°Miss Giordano?¡± Alice got up and sat down from the bed,pletely detached her weak eyes at that moment, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You can¡¯t tell my brother what happened today.¡± re arched her eyebrows, looked at Alice, she had changed, and blinked. Was she wrong? Had Alice, who was still crying, begun to look at her overbearingly? ¡°Miss Alice, did I hear wrong? Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Secretary Gatti, don¡¯t tell my brother about this quarrel between me and Serena, I¡¯m afraid he might worry.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chiara felt wrong and Alice Ace had changed her expression too quickly. ¡°Really secretary Gatti, please.¡± With that said, Alice stepped forward and took re¡¯s arm, squeezing it. She looked at her with eyes as innocent as a child¡¯s, ¡°I will take care of it myself. Serena is in a bad mood today, when I get out of the hospital I will make up with her. Don¡¯t tell my brother, okay?¡± Seeing her like this, re suddenly felt that she might have seen wrong. And if she had not seen wrong, maybe Alice was getting angry like a child? Thinking this, Chiara replied, ¡°I know, Miss Giordano, don¡¯t worry.¡± When Alice heard this, she smiled, ¡°Thank you secretary Gatti.¡± After leaving the hospital and getting into the car, Serena paled. Her eyes were still red from crying. Noa kept wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief. Suddenly, Serena raised her hand to stop her and Noa was caught off guard, ¡°Serena?¡± Serena took the handkerchief from her hand and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go home, I¡¯m not going there anymore.¡± Although one did not know what had happened, one could see from Serena¡¯s expression and tone that she was no longer the same. Perhaps the rtionship between the two of them had indeed broken down, but no one knew why. Noa wanted to ask her many questions, but seeing Serena¡¯s embarrassed look at that moment, she could not ask her anything. Serena did not cry anymore and looked through the rearview mirror to see the hospital gate as it was gradually moving away. From that day on, Serena had lost her best friend. From that moment on¡­ Alice would no longer be her friend. * That day, Noa thought that Serena¡¯s sadness wouldst a long time, and that it would affect Cristian, but she did not expect that soon after returning to Vi Antic Serena would have calmed down. As he talked to her, his expression was cold and his voice was as calm as if nothing had happened. Then in the afternoon, Serena said she wanted to go out, Noa and Peter wanted to continue following her, but she directly refused. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me anymore, today I want to go to my friend and talk about the old days and I want to go alone.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. With what had happened in the hospital, Noa and Pietro looked at each other and didn¡¯t feel peaceful, ¡°Serena, even if you don¡¯t want Pietro, if you want, I can apany you wherever you want.¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need that.¡± Serena shook her head weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m an adult and not a child. I¡¯m fine, really.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°By the way, Noa and Pietro, a lot has happened in thest two days, but these¡­ Please keep it a secret for me, I don¡¯t want Cristian to know for the time being. ¡± Noa bit her lower lip, ¡°Serena, don¡¯t worry. Since I promised you, I will keep my mouth shut. It¡¯s just that Pietro and I are worried about you¡­ Why don¡¯t you let Pietro apany you? ¡± Noa was very worried about her and tried to persuade her. Serena felt what Noa was feeling. In the end, although she did not agree. Pietro apanied her to Anna. When Anna came to pick her up, Pietro left. ¡°Why did youe so suddenly? Aren¡¯t you used to living in Vi Antic?¡± Anna said in a joking tone, but Serena was very sad, joyless, Anna had talked to her for a long time before she realized something was wrong with her, so he asked her, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Serena tightened her red lips and stared at her nkly, ¡°Can I stay with you for a few days?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ Are you wrong? Did you fight again? ¡°I have something I want to tell you, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know¡­ what to do.¡± Anna noticed the wistful expression in his eyes and nodded, ¡°Then take the key and go upstairs to wait for me. I¡¯ll go to the nearby supermarket and buy something. It¡¯s almost evening, you can eat with me tonight.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Serena took the key from her hand and looked at her gratefully, ¡°Thank you Anna.¡± Although the two of them had only known each other for a short time, Anna had¡­ behaved well with her. At that moment, when he thought about it, he realized that Anna¡¯s mannerisms werepletely different from Alice¡¯s. When Cristian came next to her, Alice would also approach Cristian, while Anna was not like that, she would try to stay as far away from them as possible, keeping her distance. He was in front of her, he would speak well of Cristian and not force her to be with Leonardo. Were their ways really that different? ¡°Thank you, behave yourself. I¡¯ll be gone about an hour or so. You can¡¯te with me if you look like this, so I¡¯ll go alone. Go upstairs and wait for me.¡± After Anna left, Serena went upstairs with the key alone and after opening the door, she went inside. Anna¡¯s apartment was notrge, but the atmosphere was very warm. She felt at home there. She ced her bag in her hand, then sat down on the sofa and finally closed her eyes. Later, he sat down on the sofa and fell asleep. When Anna entered the room quietly, walking to the living room carrying a bag, she found that Serena had fallen asleep curled up on the sofa. Anna had to go to the kitchen to put the bag up and then set about cooking. Serena woke up hungry, it was noon, but she was not in a good mood, so she did not eat much, but after all, she was not alone and there was a young life in her belly. Chapter 292: Incredible Therefore, the baby was hungry. This feeling naturally spread through her. After Serena woke up, she stared at the scene in front of her for a while before remembering what she had done that day. She crinkled her eyes, stood up and nced around the empty house. ¡°Anna?¡± No one answered, had Anna not returned yet? Serena had doubts when she was about to use her cell phone to call Anna. The kitchen door opened, Anna brought two dishes and went out. ¡°Are you finally awake? Wash your hands quickly and get ready to eat.¡± Serena was surprised, ¡°Time to eat? But when did youe back? ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a long time, I didn¡¯t disturb you when I saw you sleeping like a log,¡± Anna said with a smile, then put the te on the table and greeted her, ¡°Serena, don¡¯t sit down, silly girl, get up, wash your hands and eat. I cooked, so now go get the bowl and chopsticks. You¡¯ll have to wash the dishester.¡± Serena had a stunned look on her face, but suddenly recovered from what she had said and stood up with a smile, ¡°All right, sure.¡± Then she got up and went to the kitchen to get tes and chopsticks, and sat down to eat with Anna. This was the first time Serena ate Anna¡¯s cooking. It was not bad at all. As she ate, Anna said, ¡°I cooked several foreign dishes for you, how about it? Did I do well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They didn¡¯t talk much during the meal, they just concentrated on filling their stomachs, Anna saw that Serena was eating, she asked her, ¡°You said you have something to tell me, what¡¯s going on ? Couldn¡¯t it be that you and Cristian had a fight again? ¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s hand movement stopped, and then she looked up to look at Anna. Suddenly, she put down the bowls and chopsticks in her hands and stared at her seriously. Anna kept stuffing food into her mouth, thinking that she had not asked her before the meal was good, otherwise Serena would not be able to eat. ¡°I have no one to talk to about this except you. Anna, I would like to ask your opinion. ¡± After Anna stuffed her mouth, she took the bowl and took a sip of soup, ¡°Just tell me.¡± It was too ufortable to keep all this inside her, Serena thought about it for a while, and finally said, ¡°Do you always think that Cristian and I could live together happily?¡± Hearing this, Anna nodded naturally, ¡°That¡¯s for sure, you are husband and wife, you like him and he likes you. If you don¡¯t want to live a good life, what else do you want to do?¡± ¡°But what if I told you I was pregnant?¡± Anna was stunned for a moment, but the reaction was quick: ¡°What¡¯s the problem with pregnancy? Isn¡¯t that the icing on the cake? You give him a baby and his position is stable, then it¡¯s up to Alice to make a fool of herself.¡± Having said this, Serena suddenly felt sad, she lowered her eyes, from her tone it seemed she was trying to mock herself. ¡°So what if I told you that the baby is not Cristian¡¯s?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡­ is there any¡­ ¡°Anna replied with a smile, but she stopped eating and began to look at her with her eyes wide as if he was putting an acupuncture needle on her. After a while, she swallowed the food in her mouth with a grunt, and then looked at Serena embarrassed, ¡°Sorry, I froze for a moment, can you repeat what you just said???¡± Serena looked at her with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s especially hard to ept that he and I are husband and wife, but I¡¯m pregnant by someone else. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, you¡­ ¡°Anna thought this was inconsistent with the facts. She had spoken ill of Alice, calling her an ugly witch, but in the end she was pregnant by another man. Would Cristian have cared? Anna, who had heard this kind of thing for the first time, did not know what to say tofort Serena at that moment. ¡°If it seems unbelievable to you, let alone him.¡± Serena lowered her eyes, her longshes formed a fan around her eyes, herughter was terribly bitter, and she bit her lower lip, ¡°Maybe this could be my fate.¡± ¡°No¡­ What is going on? How could you be pregnant by another man? Serena, did you cheat on him?¡± Anna could not imagine how a married woman could be pregnant by other men? She really couldn¡¯t think of anything else to an extra-marital affair.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Actually, this is not the first time I¡¯ve been married. I¡¯ve been divorced once before.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So you mean the baby is your ex-husband¡¯s?¡± Serena shook her head again and opened her mouth. She had nothing to say, but she could not say that the baby was Leonardo¡¯s. Thinking about this, she bit her lip and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who this baby belongs to.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hurry up and clear things up, I¡¯m anxious as hell! ¡± Anna thought she had a fight with Cristian, who knew there was a big story between the two of them. Now Anna looked at her calm and worried about her, and wished to rece her thoughts with Serena¡¯s, digging through her memories. Serena repeated the whole matter one more time. ¡°There, it was a surprise when I found out¡­ It was toote. At first I thought about having an abortion, but the hospital told me I couldn¡¯t do it, otherwise I would risk bleeding. Then I reconsidered¡­ The baby was innocent, so I kept the baby.¡± Anna swallowed hard and suddenly said, ¡°Let me digest, so many things all at once, I¡¯m a little¡­ I can¡¯t digest them. ¡± After speaking, Anna got up and went back to her room. Looking at her slender figure, Serena suddenly felt sad. After saying this, Anna could have hated her, right? She would have thought of her as a dirty woman without virtue. After thinking about it, Serena sighed, then got up to rearrange the things on the table, went to the kitchen and as she had promised Anna, washed the dishes. After washing the dishes and chopsticks, she left quietly. He did not want to cause a disturbance. Serena was washing the dishes very quickly, after washing them she went back to the living room to get her things to leave. When she first entered the hallway, she heard the door to the room click open, just as Anna was about to leave, she met Serena leaving and then asked her, ¡°Where are you going in the middle of the night? ¡± Hearing this, Serena stopped, turned her head to look at Anna, her lips moved. ¡°I¡­¡± Anna narrowed her eyes awkwardly and looked at her, then seeing the bag in Serena¡¯s hand she opened her eyes wide, ¡°Are you leaving? What¡¯s going on?¡± Serena could not speak, she thought Anna hated her, so she wanted to leave quietly so as not to make it more irritating. Chapter 293: She doesn’t just have feelings toward me. It seemed that Anna did not look at her with contempt. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t despise me, do you?¡± Finally, Serena could not help but ask her. Anna looked at her curiously, ¡°What should I despise you for?¡± After asking her, she suddenly realized, ¡°My God, you don¡¯t think I hate you because I stayed in my room for a long time withouting back here and so you thought I wanted you to leave?¡± She did not answer, but she thought so. Anna was speechless and choked with anger, ¡°You must have had enough, you had thought so before I mentioned it, but you thought about Cristian, didn¡¯t you?¡± As she spoke, Anna grabbed her arm and pulled her back into the living room. ¡°I went back to my room because I had never heard this kind of thing, so I didn¡¯t know how tofort you and so I went back to my room to think about it a little bit and now that I understand, I want to talk about it, with you, you¡­ you thought about me like that! It hurts, doesn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°Sorry¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m an adult, I forgive you.¡± Anna pulled her to sit on the sofa, ¡°I want to understand this. If I heard correctly, Cristian knew, right?¡± Serena nodded. ¡°That¡¯s easy to say. Since he knew, he showed you love andter allowed you to keep the baby, which shows that he epted this matter.¡± Anna held her chin and thought deeply, ¡°As for what you said just now, I think it¡¯s due to your inferiorityplex, I didn¡¯t do anything to make you feel like too much and make you want to leave. Maybe it was the same with Cristian? Serena, I told you before, give him a chance to exin himself, you can see from his look that he loves you. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t just have feelings for me then?¡± Anna: ¡°Do you want to talk about Alice?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t told you another piece of news.¡± Anna abruptly took a few steps back, clutching her chest, ¡°You have too much news, one bigger than the other, I can¡¯t keep up with you anymore.¡± ¡°Alice said she¡¯s pregnant.¡± ¡°By Cristian?¡± Anna answered. Serena was a little surprised, ¡°How do you know?¡± Anna sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t believe it, do you?¡± Serena remained silent. ¡°I think you¡¯ll believe this nonsense or they may surprise me. Alice is a real bitch. She wants to steal your husband and dares to lie to you that she is pregnant, and you as a naive person believe it!¡± For a while, Serena was speechless; she really believed Alice. ¡°One shouldn¡¯t joke about such things.¡± ¡°Could it be that I knew her well? Did you think she would be the kind of woman who this kind of thing? You can¡¯t imagine such a thing, do you still think you know her? She is pregnant, do you have a certificate issued by the hospital? ¡± When Anna said this, Serena immediately raised her face to breathe, as if many of her thoughts had be clear at that moment, had she been deceived? But¡­ Cristian had said he wanted to give her a satisfactory answer, but he had never given her one. Why did he keep dragging his feet, and what kind of rtionship was there between him and Alice? ¡°This matter is veryplicated, but I am sure Alice is a liar. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can help you investigate.¡± ¡°Would you? How would you do that? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Didn¡¯t she say she was pregnant? Then we go to her to certify this whether there is evidence or not, because she just said she was pregnant without proving it? Serena, since she is determined to steal your husband, she must have prepared herself. You must not be deceived by these kinds of people. It would be bad if it affects your rtionship with Cristian. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Serena was speechless for a while, she felt she was really useless. She should have been able to think clearly about these things, but she was actually lost in her own head at that moment and believed what people were telling her. ¡°You came to me and didn¡¯t tell Cristian, didn¡¯t you? You call him quickly or send a text message, saying you miss him today, so hees to apany you, let hime and pick you up. ¡± When Serena was still hesitating, Anna reached into her bag, pulled out her cell phone, just as she was about to call Cristian the cell phone rang at that moment. The two of them were caught off guard at the same time, and then they exchanged a nce. Anna was initially calm. After answering Cristian¡¯s call, she immediately assumed a smile and said in a ttering tone, ¡°Cristian, good evening, are you looking for Serena? She is with me. ¡± Just then, Cristian¡¯s woman had disappeared. Of course, Anna was not stupid. Cristian was her boss. When necessary, she ttered the boss for rewards; when he was not there instead, she could say whatever she wanted. Serena held her fingers nervously. When she went out during the day, things didn¡¯t go well and she didn¡¯t know if Noa was hiding it from her. ¡°Why? She and I are good friends, so she came looking for me because she missed me, Cristian, are youing to get her now? ¡± ¡°What?¡± eximed Anna, her look changed, ¡°I see.¡± Then she quickly hung up the phone. Serena was startled, and then became nervous, ¡°What is it?¡± Anna had handed her the phone, saying, ¡°Cristian is downstairs!¡± Hearing this, Serena was surprised, he actually¡­ was downstairs? In other words, was he here before she called? Had Pietro told him he was here? Had Pietro told him what had happened that day? ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you downstairs and then you cane back.¡± Serena bit her lip and followed her nervously, ¡°Can I really?¡± ¡°Why not? All your trash gets dumped here. Later, when youe back with him, you will treat it as nothing. As for Alice¡¯s pregnancy, I will take leave tomorrow and apany you to investigate the matter. ¡± Although Anna looked young, she had a lot of strength. As she escorted Serena outside, she opened the door. She locked it and led Serena to the elevator. ¡°Remember not to show your things, and be more confident. Cristian really likes you, so don¡¯t think about it alone.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. These words warmed Serena¡¯s heart; Anna had been really kind to her. She didn¡¯t know how lucky she had been and would forever meet people who were kind to her. A bell sound was heard. The elevator door opened, and into the elevator appeared Cristian Chapter 294: People from different worlds. For Cristian, he had onlye to get his woman. Because she had run out and not returned, so he had gone out to get her himself. But for Serena, it had been like experiencing a catastrophe. The moment the elevator door had slowly opened, this look had been final for Serena. Almost, almost she was about to part from him. Seeing her wearing light clothes, Cristian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and his gaze became more unhappy. ¡°Cristian, I said I would go down with Serena, I didn¡¯t expect you toe up.¡± After speaking, Anna looked at Luca. Seeing Anna, Luca¡¯s indifferent face suddenly blushed as he failed to meet her gaze. ¡°Since Cristian is here to pick you up, hurry up ande back with him.¡± Said Anna, gently pushing Serena forward, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe sote from now on. I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow and then we can go shopping.¡± Serena turned her head and looked at her gratefully, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be back now.¡± Anna nodded to her, ¡°Go, Cristian, then go slowly, I¡¯ll be back.¡± After Serena had entered, she took two steps and then was held by Cristian. Compared to him, her hand was cold and Cristian¡¯s hand was hot. ¡°My hands are so cold, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the weather like now?¡± He frowned scolding her, then took off his dress and handed it to her, ¡°Put it on, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Serena took the dress and put it on, suddenly thought of when she had worn one of his dresses before and that in returning it to him, he had taken it and thrown it away, saying he couldn¡¯t wash it for her. But at that moment¡­ She often wore the clothes he gave her¡­ and continued to wear them the following days. It was as if he was not the misophobic person he was before. After they arrived downstairs, Serena took the initiative to push Cristian¡¯s wheelchair to the car. After the two sat down, they did not speak again. The car was silent. Because of what had happened earlier, Serena was still very upset. Although Anna had already enlightened her, she was still thinking about what Alice had said. She feared that before she knew whether or not Alice was pregnant, Serena would not have a wall between her and Cristian. ¡°There seems to be something wrong with youtely, right?¡± Cristian suddenly asked, while Serena was still thinking about it. Hearing this, Serena was surprised, and hastily turned her head and looked at him. ¡°No!¡± she denied directly, after all, she was going to investigate with Anna the next day, so at that moment¡­ she didn¡¯t want to argue with him. Thinking about this, Serena took a deep breath, curling her thin lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ Lately, staying at Vi Antic has been a bit boring, so I went to Anna to get better. Is there any problem? ¡± Was there any problem? Cristian stared at her with sharp eyes like a hawk, and there seemed to be nothing wrong with that, but¡­ But there seemed to be a problem. But this problem, Cristian could not find. Only in thest two days Cristian was deeply concerned about his appearance, tightened his thin lips, and spoke no more. Serena also turned her head. The two returned to the vi in absolute silence, probably because they were so embarrassed just now. When Serena got out of the car, she did not push him, but waited for him to get out of the car, stood up and followed him. When he reached the room, Serena put down her bag, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± She spoke and headed straight for the closet. When she passed Cristian, he suddenly grabbed her slender wrist. ¡°You have to tell me something. I don¡¯t want any secrets between us.¡± Hearing this, Serena stopped, suddenly turned her head to look at Cristian and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it all, is there really no secret between us?¡± He had said he had to deal with it, but he had no answer from her, he also had not told her everything. Even if he had said everything he wanted to say, was there really no secret between them? Sure enough, Cristian was stunned immediately after hearing the words, and his bushy eyebrows furrowed. He just wanted to talk, but Serena suddenly smiled, ¡°I know, I just made a joke to tease you. How can there be secrets between us? I already told you what I had to tell you, so you can work without worrying.¡± Although he had already said it, Cristian¡¯s eyes stared at her and were as deep as night, the dark color under his eyes almost drowned out his smile. At first, Serena still managed to smile, but gradually, when the smile on her lips was about to cease, she heard Cristian say. ¡°Did you tell me the truth?¡± Serena came back to herself, tightened her red lips and nodded. ¡°Of course I did, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± Cristian stared at her in silence. Serena was a little disappointed, she didn¡¯t think she was lying to her, she just thought she would investigate the next day, so what was wrong with rxing her mind for the rest of the day. With that in mind, Serena turned and walked away. ¡°I believe you.¡± His voice suddenly echoed from behind, Serena paused for a while and looked at him with a serious look. She didn¡¯t know how, Serena always felt that she and Cristian had never particrly trusted each other, and¡­ The distance between them was too great. Although what Alice had said was not nice, it was true. She and Cristian were people from different worlds. They were like two parallel lines, but what would happen if they met? After a while, they would have continued to separate and go their separate ways. After watching him for a while, Serena said nothing, then went to the bathroom to take a shower. That night, Cristian no longer held her to sleep, she had curled up in the corner with the quilt alone, away from his warmth, he¡­ had not clung to her. * The next day, as usual, after Serena got up and went to brush her teeth, face and change, she went straight to Anna. ¡°How are we going to investigate? Do we ask Alice directly?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Finding her is the easiest way, but¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not suitable for us to go to her now, I feel that¡­ If she really told you, then she would definitely bepletely prepared. For Alice, making up that she is pregnant is an easy thing. ¡± Hearing this, Serena frowned. ¡°ording to our abilities, for your sake, so we cannot openly ask Cristian for help. We have nothing to start with, Serena, I¡¯m afraid¡­ we¡¯ll have to ask¡­ Vice President Ferrari. ¡± Hearing this, Serena paused, did she want to ask Vice President Ferrari for help? Chapter 295: Coward Couldn¡¯t it have been¡­ Leonardo? Would they have sought him out? Serena frowned when she heard this. ¡°I think looking for him is the best thing in this matter. He is Cristian¡¯s older brother and he is your brother-inw. We can only ask him for help.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± asked Serena. Anna was silent for a while, and then smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I figured you wouldn¡¯t agree, if you don¡¯t want to, then we¡¯ll think of another way.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s think of another way? What you said just now woke me up in a jolt and I clearly understood the gap between Alice and me. She is the eldest daughter of the Giordano family, with such a powerful family it is really very easy toe up with something like that. But¡­ we in spite of everything will be able to see through her lies.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ there is no other way, you have no other choice. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed of my origins, I just think that¡­ why should I still be in the world. Here, he obviously doesn¡¯t appear in my world, and it¡¯s just a coincidence that I entered his.¡± Hearing this, Anna¡¯s gaze changed in an instant and anxiously took his hand, ¡°What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t give up easily. Love knows no boundaries. What does it mean that you are people in two different worlds? As long as you like each other! Why do you want it so badly? In my opinion, you simply don¡¯t trust Cristian because your situation has changed since you got married. Don¡¯t believe what Alice said and give yourself more trust ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°I want to¡­ I want to trust him unconditionally, no matter what others say, I only want to trust him. But Anna, I am a divorced woman, a woman who has experienced a failed marriage. In thest two years of marriage, I also trusted my ex-husband, but what did I get in the end? First marriage and divorce, the mistress came to me and told me she was pregnant and after that¡­ she reced me.¡± Hearing this, Anna was moved, her pale lips were trembling. ¡°Serena¡­ I know you have already gone through a failed marriage, but¡­ Not everyone is the same as your ex-husband. ¡± ¡°I know, I may have done something wrong myself, but¡­ I just can¡¯t seem to get out of the shadows. After all, I am different now. The baby I¡¯m carrying is not his. Even if Alice were not pregnant, if I were Cristian, I would choose a clean woman instead of me¡­ a secondhand woman.¡± When Serena said this, she smiled, but it was a bitter smile, ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± Anna suddenly stretched out her hand to cover her mouth, with a serious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, think about what you came to do today. We will investigate, we won¡¯t stay here feeling sorry for anything.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t find Leonardo, we may not be able to do anything.¡± ¡°How do we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Anna forced her forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Indeed, although Anna was brilliant, she had no power, and there was nothing she could do. They had been rejected and no one cared about their situation. When the two of them got tired, they did not ask anyone anymore and left the hospital discouraged. After that, they went to eat spaghetti and sat down and ordered two bowls of beef noodles. Anna panicked and took a sip of the soup, ¡°If there¡¯s really no other way, let¡¯s go to Leonardo. Even if you don¡¯t like him, he has always been kind to you and never forced you to do anything I think¡­¡± ¡°Anna.¡± Serena interrupted her with a solemn look. ¡°Do you know that this matter is very important? If we look for Vice President Ferrari, maybe¡­¡± Because Cristian and Leonardo¡¯s rtionship was too weak, not being brothers, what Leonardo had said was very serious, and she still remembered what he had told her. If he knew anything, Serena could not guarantee that he would do anything. ¡°But, I already told him.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Serena thought she had heard wrong. Anna swallowed, ¡°As you were about to pay the bill, I sent a message to Vice President Ferrari, telling him we are here, and he said he woulde soon.¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s expression changed in an instant, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Serena, we don¡¯t necessarily have to tell him the truth, we just have to ask him to help us investigate this matter. Why do you want to make things soplicated?¡± Serena:¡±¡­ You think things are too simple. ¡± She finally lowered her eyes helplessly, after all, was there still nothing to be done? People like Leonardo seemed as kind as jade, and they were a decent people, but Serena thought that his character was not like that and that kindness only served to cover his dark side. He and Cristian were half-brothers, so how was it possible that the rtionship was really good? Moreover, Serena felt that she was not such a simple person. As long as he was correct, he would not take her away! Thinking of this, Serena quickly packed her things and stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s not eat, we¡¯ll leave here right away.¡± Hearing this, Anna¡¯s face paled a little: ¡°Why? I sent a message that he woulde right away, if we leave now, don¡¯t we stand him up?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stand him up. I can¡¯t meet him. Even if I can¡¯t control this matter, I won¡¯t ask him for help.¡± ¡°Serena, why do you have to be so stubborn? Don¡¯t you want to make a sacrifice for your happiness? I told you not to think about anything, you only believe Cristian but you don¡¯t listen. Now I will help you look for Vice President Ferrari and you will not be happy, what do you want then? If you don¡¯t want to find out the truth you are just a coward!¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Anna shocked, but she did not expect that he would call her a coward. ¡°What, did I say something wrong to you? That you are not a coward? Because you lived through a failed marriage, you think all other men are like him? Then Alice is still your good sister and good friend, she will screw you over too and I wouldn¡¯t be a person you can trust? When I told you to look for Vice President Ferrari, you were not happy, is that why?¡± ¡°Anna¡­ ¡°Serena stared at her without understanding, ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? You never dared to dere this because you were afraid, did I say that right?¡± Chapter 296: It’s enough what you owe me Serena could not calm down. Her mood, at first already agitated like the stormy sea, became turbulent. Serena looked at Anna for a long time, and finally lowered her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right, but no matter what you say, I have to leave. If you want to stay here, then stay and wait for him.¡± After speaking, Serena turned and left.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Anna looked back at her and shouted angrily, ¡°Serena, are we still good friends? Is that all you have?¡± Serena¡¯s steps stopped, wearily she closed her eyes for a moment. Good friends? She wanted to be good friends with her, but she wanted nothing to do with Leonardo. Thinking about this, Serena did not answer her, she took one more step forward, Anna thought she would turn back, who would have imagined she would not even turn around. She was so angry that she felt a pain in her heart, Anna took a step forward. After taking two steps, she saw a familiar figure enter who was blocking Serena¡¯s way. Serena did not expect to meet Leonardo, she was surprised for a moment, but then walked past him pretending not to see him. Leonardo was still shocked when he saw her red eyes, but in fact he had passed by without seeing her. At that moment Leonardo felt as if something had stung his heart. Then he reacted, turned and chased after her. ¡°Serena!¡± Leonardo moved quickly, grabbing her arm directly, Serena¡¯s expression changed, and she quickly pulled her hand back. ¡°Let me go!¡± Her movements were so violent that Leonardo unconsciously frowned, ¡°You just don¡¯t want to see me? You don¡¯t even like me to help you? Serena, do you hate me that much? I hate that you won¡¯t even look at me now, or won¡¯t ept my help?¡± Serena bit her lower lip and looked at him stubbornly, ¡°Big brother, you have helped me many times before. I already owe you a lot and can no longer be indebted to you.¡± Hearing this, Leonardo could not help but smile bitterly, ¡°So you know you owe me a lot. However, you already owe me so much. So what if you owe more?¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± Anna stood up and looked at them from a distance. Although she could not hear what they were saying, her anger subsided at that moment. She was really excited. Hearing that she was leaving without seeing Leonardo was like giving up so she had said something irreparable. ¡°That¡¯s not what I said, I owe you and I will pay you back.¡± Serena always remembered the three hundred thousand euros. Even though it was her mother¡¯s behavior that had angered and disappointed her. After all, her mother had given birth to her and raised her, Serena had to take on the debt, which is why she was so angry. ¡°Anyway, I owe you, I have to pay you back. I owe you a lot of money.¡± When the words ceased, Leonardo came in, ¡°I came here, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Serena stood there and refused to move her body. Seeing her stubbornness, Leonardo stepped forward and directly lifted her shoulders and pulled her in. ¡°Leonardo, let me go, let me go!¡± Hearing her name from his mouth again, Leonardo had finally resolved this pain of his. He needed to know that she had suddenly disappeared from the Ferrari house and thatndlord could not see her, could not even go to thepany, and he could not look for her. That day he could finally see her again. He hurriedly arrived in the car. Finally he saw her standing in front of him again. It was just that when she thought of being with Cristian those days, her chest ached as if she had felt a sting. Leonardo pressed his thin lips together and pulled her back. Anna was still surprised. Serena was standing there with a wistful expression on her face. She wanted to turn and leave, but¡­ The thought of being in debt made it impossible for her to leave. Finally, she sat down again; she had calmed down. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Since she could not leave, she did not need Leonardo¡¯s help either. Anna¡¯s gaze changed slightly and she looked at Leonardo, ¡°Vice President, fortunately you are here, we have an important thing that needs your help.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem, let¡¯s talk about it.¡± The two seemed not to have heard what Serena had said; they had begun a direct conversation. Serena gritted her teeth angrily. Anna opened her lips, and as soon as she wanted to speak, Serena interrupted her, ¡°I already said, this matter has nothing to do with you, I don¡¯t need you to help me.¡± Leonardo looked at her without understanding, but his tone was a little bitter: ¡°What if there was someone else? Would you ept others¡¯ help but not mine? ¡± Serena admitted, although this made the other ufortable. ¡°Good. Big brother, I said I already owe you a lot. ¡± Anna gritted her teeth and retorted her words, ¡°Make sure you take care of it. If Leonardo doesn¡¯t care, that would wrong us!¡± Serena:¡±¡­ Anna, must you be against me?¡± Anna looked firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, even if you get angry, I will insist this time.¡± Serena stared at her for a long time, and suddenly could not say a word. He looked at her and sneered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, since you want to do that, then you can stay and talk with him, I have things to do and I won¡¯t apany you.¡± After she finished talking, Serena got up and went out. This time Leonardo did not stop her, Anna anxiously wanted to get up and chase after her, but she was stopped by Leonardo. ¡°Don¡¯t follow her, since she wants to go, it is useless for you to chase her.¡± Hearing this, Anna was so anxious that her eyes turned red, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what happened? I can still take care of her even though she is not here. ¡± Anna paused, biting her lip, ¡°If Serena is not here, can Vice President Ferrari still help her?¡± Leonardo looked at her calmly, ¡°Sure, first tell me how.¡± Anna¡¯s eyes rolled, she wasn¡¯t stupid, of course she knew she couldn¡¯t tell Leonardo everything, so she could only make up an excuse. ¡°You mean the daughter of the Giordano family fell in love with your friend, being pregnant and abandoned again by her husband, she tried tomit suicide?¡± Anna nodded quickly, she was so embarrassed that she had absolutely no idea how to make up stories, and she didn¡¯t know if this story would work, but this was the best she could think of. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Leonardo asked, as expected. Anna bit her lower lip, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the truth. How could I lie to the vice president? There is no benefit. I just want to know if she is really pregnant. We haven¡¯t had a chance to start from the hospital¡­ I want to ask Vice President Ferrari to help me ask, after all, he¡¯s my friend¡­ I¡¯m worried about her too. ¡± After a while Leonardo nodded, his voice was cold. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help you find out.¡± Chapter 297: It’s not that I misjudged him? ¡°Really?¡± Anna arched her eyebrows with joy, ¡°Thank you very much, vice president.¡± ¡°However¡­ ¡°Leonardo changed his attitude and stared at Anna inquiringly, ¡°Since this is such a simple matter, why did Serena refuse to ept my help?¡± Anna was a little embarrassed, but she was determined not to spill the beans, she could only say, ¡°Since she has always epted a lot of help from you, she even told me about the three hundred thousand euros, Vice President Ferrari, Serena remembered how many times you helped her and that she would like to return all your favors, that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t want your help. I hope I have exined how Serena feels.¡± Hearing this, Leonardo thought it all made sense: since he had helped her give her mother that three hundred thousand, she always seemed ufortable whenever they saw each other, it had to be that three hundred thousand. ¡°I never wanted her to give me back that three hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Because of that, she feels more ufortable.¡± Anna stared at Leonardo seriously and sighed, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t known Serena for a long time, she has an attitude, she is very serious but also stubborn. In her world, this is a stern look. You should be able to see it, it is because She just wanted to help her wholeheartedly, which made her feel more guilty. ¡± Leonardo looked at Anna¡¯s gaze a little more kindly, but he did not expect her to know Serena so well. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t feel guilty with me, but she¡¯s afraid that she owes me too much and can¡¯t repay me.¡± ¡°Yes, actually I know, I was embarrassed to bother you, but¡­ I really can¡¯t think of other people who can pose to help us. ¡± Hearing this, Leonardo smiled slightly, ¡°It is an honor to be able to help these twodies.¡± ¡°Okay, then we agree, I have to go to Serena to exin it better.¡± ¡°Well, let me do that.¡± Leonardo nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll get back to you soon.¡± ¡°Thank you, vice president.¡± After Anna left, Leonardo¡¯s slender fingers lightly grasped the tabletop, looking at the two bowls on the top without moving his gaze. This thing¡­ There was something suspicious about it. It seemed that he had to check everything carefully, maybe¡­ he could find something. Serena drove and returned to the Antic Vi. Not long after returning to the vi, Noa went to tell her that Anna hade to her, and then asked, ¡°Serena, weren¡¯t you with Anna this morning when you left? How¡­.¡± To prevent Noa from thinking about it too much, Serena had no choice but to say, ¡°Maybe she forgot to get some things, you can bring her here.¡± Finally, Noa brought Anna and left. The room was silent. Serena had slowly calmed down as she went. When Anna saw her, she walked over and hugged her, ¡°Serena, are you still angry with me? The matter has been settled, don¡¯t be angry, okay? ¡± ¡°The matter has been resolved?¡± Serena smiled bitterly, ¡°So did you finally tell him everything?¡± Anna¡¯s face paled and she quickly exined to Serena, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I made up a story, he must not know anything.¡± ¡°Are you stupid? No matter how you make up your story, the result will not change. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Do you think others are stupid? If you talk to others about this matter, others will not believe it, let alone Leonardo, he is such an intelligent person, I think he will still be able to understand it.¡± Hearing this, Anna could not help but widen her eyes, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he? How could ordinary people understand all this, not to mention the fact that he is Cristian¡¯s brother, he shouldn¡¯t think about this. ¡± ¡°He can¡¯t think about it, couldn¡¯t he find it?¡± Serena looked at her helplessly and sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t know who Leonardo is not as naive as you think.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She had pretended too well: had she been a stranger, she surely would not have known who Leonardo was. Serena knew that they were fighting because of what her grandfather had told her. And the things Leonardo had told her made her realize that Leonardo was not as kind as he appeared and that he was not such a simple person. What Anna had told him this time would make him even more aware, but when the time was right he would surely check. ¡°It¡¯s not that I misjudged him?¡± Anna lowered her head and murmured, ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is? But the way he looks at you can¡¯t be wrong, I just know he won¡¯t hurt you. ¡± Serena smiled weakly, ¡°Maybe, you would be a good person who does bad things?¡± Forget it, that¡¯s the end of the matter and I have nothing to say. ¡± ¡°So¡­ Are you still angry with me? Serena, I¡¯m really only thinking about you. ¡± Looking at Anna in front of her, Serena suddenly felt helpless. Actually, Anna was really doing her good. Although she had done her best to stop her, she did not expect the result to be the same. ¡°It happened, there¡¯s nothing to be angry about.¡± Said Serena softly. She didn¡¯t get angry either and that scared Anna even more, Anna took a few steps forward and took her hand, ¡°Serena¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ste,e back to me soon.¡± Anna: ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I wille back to you tomorrow.¡± What Serena said next made Anna happy by making her smile, ¡°Will you reallye to me tomorrow? Are you really not angry with me? ¡± Serena was helpless: ¡°I was furious just now. I know you are doing it for my sake, and I will ask Peter to bring you back.¡± After that, Serena asked Noa to take Anna to see Peter. Before Anna left, she rushed to hug Serena, asking her to visit her the next day, Serena agreed. After Anna had left, Serena looked out the window at the endless night, she feared that¡­ she could no longer calm down. In fact, even if she did not look for Leonardo, would he still return one day? It was just that¡­ she had not expected it to be so fast. Leonardo¡¯s news had been very quick, and the next day he informed Anna and made an appointment to tell them everything he knew. When Anna called Serena, Serena did not resist. In fact, she agreed directly. ¡°Then we will meet again tonight, you don¡¯t need to visit during the day.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Serena nodded. That evening, Serena was getting dressed to go out, just then Cristian had returned from thepany. Cristian saw her dress and asked, ¡°Do you want to go out?¡± Serena was caught off guard for a moment, then nodded and asked, ¡°Why did you leave work so early today?¡± Cristian shot her a look, tightened his lips and said after a moment, ¡°I¡¯m going to a party.¡± When the words ceased, Luca stepped forward and handed her a box. ¡°What is this?¡± Serena looked at the box a little confused, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 298 Bad feeling Luke handed her the box, Serena reached for it, and after opening it, she found a dress in it. ¡°Put it on ande with me to the party.¡± Serena said, ¡°But I have amitment, I have a date with Anna.¡± After hearing this, Cristian frowned, ¡°These two days you have spent a lot of time with her. Now couldn¡¯t youe with me to the party? And postpone the appointment with her?¡± ¡°But I made an appointment¡­¡± The main reason was that she had an important engagement that evening, but why did Cristian want her to go to the party so badly at that time? It didn¡¯t seem like a good solution for her to refuse, so Serena tried to deflect, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in the meantime, I¡¯ll meet Anna afterwards and then I¡¯ll join you.¡± ¡°Is it that important?¡± Cristian suddenly asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking, is Anna more important than me?¡± Serena stood still and looked at Cristian, wondering what the problem was. She did not know why, at that moment Cristian¡¯s sharp gaze made her feel guilty, he seemed to be able to prate other people¡¯s hearts. Could it be that-he already knew things? Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s lips trembled a little, as if she wanted to speak but froze. After a while she said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that¡­ I made an appointment with you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even apany me?¡± Cristian frowned and his tone of voice sounded almost depressed. Serena thought about the person she was to see that evening and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t. Maybe another day. Next time you have a party, I will go with you.¡± Hearing those words, Cristian could not help but say sarcastically, ¡°Next time?¡± Then she said no more, Cristian looked at her for a long time and then suddenly said, ¡°Go.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Had she allowed him like that? Serena thought it was too simple, but after looking at the time, she realized that it was only a short time before her appointment with Anna. However, first she had to find out the truth, and then when she returned, if she had time, she would go to the party to find Cristian. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡± With that said, Serena took a direct step and walked past Cristian. Cristian suddenly grabbed her white wrist and stopped her as she passed. ¡°Do you have to go?¡± Serena lowered her head and looked at his wrist. Cristian¡¯s fingers were slender and clear. His palm burned her like a hot iron. She nodded, ¡°I promise ¡­ if I still have time, I wille and find you.¡± As soon as she stopped talking, Serena felt the pressure on her wrist getting stronger and stronger, but it soon rxed and Serena was free. She made to look at Cristian¡¯s expression and gaze, but Cristian quickly left. Suddenly disappearing around the corner, Serena looked aside at Luca. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Luca was a little depressed, opened his mouth to say something, but finally shook his head, ¡°Nothing.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ Really?¡± ¡°Serena, Cristian was hoping you could attend the party tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he had made an appointment with Anna, why don¡¯t you give me the address so when I finish I cane right away, what time does the party start?¡± Luca thought about it and then said, ¡°It officially starts at eight.¡± Eight? Serena picked up her cell phone and looked at it, ¡°It¡¯s not even six, it¡¯s still a little while away.¡± Serena took Luca¡¯s box in her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll get the dress. Luca, send me the address on my cell phone, I have to go now.¡± Serena left, mounted into Peter¡¯s car and left the Antic mansion, but little did she know that Cristian was on the second floor in front of the window, coldly watching the scene. * On the way, Serena looked at the time again. This time Leonardo had set the appointment at a ce far away. It took her more than half an hour¡¯s drive from the Antic mansion. Although it was not yet six o¡¯clock, it would most likely be after six o¡¯clock when she arrived. This time, it was going to take a long time. And she did not know how long the meeting wouldst. ¡°Peter, please hurry.¡± Serena thinking about this could not help but urge Peter. She actually did not want to push too hard. After all. Safety is the most important thing on the road. It¡¯s just that¡­ All today he felt ufortable, this feeling had worsened after he saw Cristian and greeted him before getting into the car. She felt that something important was about to happen. Her cell phone vibrated, Luca had sent her the address and also a message. ¡°Serena, if you can, you bettere right back. If you can¡¯t, I hope you can still make it tonight, because it¡¯s a very important asion!¡± Important asion? Serena replied, asking Luca why it was so important. Immediately after sending a message, Anna called her. ¡°Serena, I¡¯m here, how far away are you?¡± Serena didn¡¯t know the way, so she had to ask Peter, ¡°How much longer?¡± Pietro was silent for a while, probably calcting the time, and after a while he said, ¡°Not long, it will be another ten minutes.¡± Anna heard what Peter said, so she nodded, ¡°All right, I will wait for you in these ten minutes, but I will go in first, then you go in and look for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, he noticed that Luke had not responded to the message-perhaps he had forgotten? As he thought about it, he put the phone away.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When he arrived at his destination, as soon as Serena entered the restaurant, he saw Anna in a corner. There were not many people there. Peter entered with her. Thinking about what they had to say to each other, Serena took a step, then turned around and said to Pietro, ¡°Pietro, go back.¡± ¡°But Serena, don¡¯t you have to go to the partyter? I know the way, I can wait for you here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s still plenty of time, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m mostly afraid you might wait too long and it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll take a cab.¡± Peter looked at her, probably thought what Serena had said made sense, so he nodded and left. After he left, Serena entered the restaurant at Anna¡¯s. Anna was probably bored. She kept looking at her cell phone. Then she began to look around. Finally, she saw Serena walk in. She raised and waved her arm, shouting, ¡°Serena, over here!¡± Serena walked toward her and sat down in front of her. ¡°Leonardo?¡± Chapter 299 Hospitality ¡°He¡¯s not here yet, sit down, it¡¯s time for dinner, we¡¯ll order in the meantime.¡± Anna asked her to sit next to her. Serena sat down and nced at the time. It was half past six. It was still an hour and a half until eight o¡¯clock. Time should be enough no? Seeing her appearance, Anna could not help but ask, ¡°Are you in a hurry? What othermitments do you have?¡± Serena exined to Anna what else was going on that evening. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, if I had known, I would have let you go, here I¡¯m enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here now, there¡¯s no point in talking about it now.¡± ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s no point? Why don¡¯t you change your dress now ande back? Otherwise, it will affect your rtionship.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I told him I would go as soon as I could, the party will only start at eight o¡¯clock, I will stay here with you and have dinner until seven, I have plenty of time toe back.¡± After hearing those words, Anna was relieved. ¡°Well, let¡¯s order in the meantime, the vice president said he would be here in ten minutes, he said we can order in the meantime.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena nodded and ordered two dishes with Anna. In fact, she had no worries at all. Initially, she was a little worried, but now she was focused on Cristian, and she did not care much about this matter. What Cristian said before he left really affected her. Ten minutester, Leonardo finally arrived. He seemed to have dressed especially for the date. He wore a white suit and his tie was particrly neat and clean. As soon as he entered the restaurant, he attracted the attention of many women. Serena and Anna heard the women at the next table. ¡°Who is that man? He is so handsome.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at him, a man like that is surely already engaged. He will never be ours.¡± ¡°Hey, which one will be his girlfriend?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the younger, beautiful one.¡± ¡°No, it must be the one in blue. They have the same temperament. That makes sense doesn¡¯t it?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She hated such gossipy people, she would very much like to answer him that none of them is Leonardo¡¯s girlfriend. Anna whispered in her ear and said, ¡°Can¡¯t these people keep their voices down when they talk about others? We can hear everything.¡± If they had heard everything, Leonardo must have heard everything, too. Leonardo sat down across from them. His gaze passed quickly past Anna and fell on Serena¡¯s face, ¡°Sorry, there was a lot of traffic, that¡¯s why I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Anna waved her hand with a smile, Serena on the other hand was calm. The people from the next table started talking again. ¡°See, she said hello to him, I said she was his girlfriend.¡± ¡°Are you stupid? He is clearly looking at the girl in the blue dress, and then what does getting so worked up have to do with being engaged. If they were engaged, there would be no need, it would be a more unspoken thing.¡± Serena acted as if she had not heard. After all, she could not control what others said. They were silent for a moment, and Serena suddenly said, ¡°Leonardo, what is the result of the investigation? What did you find out?¡± Leonardo looked at her, he had a concentrated look, his voice was soft and serious, ¡°So that¡¯s what you want. We¡¯ll talk about it after dinner.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But¡­¡± Serena was worried. As soon as she opened her mouth, she felt Anna¡¯s hand give her a tug under the table. She looked at Anna and realized that she was worried. Leonardo was there to help her, not because he owed her anything. Since she still had time, waiting a little did not change anything. After all, they had all found traffic and no one had eaten yet. She would have been better off eating with him. Serena said no more. She ate quietly with them, and asionally could be heard talking at the next table. Leonardo put a piece of meat on her te. Serena was stunned. Before she could react, she heard a shout from the adjacent table, ¡°See how I guessed? He passed food to the girl in the blue skirt. They are really engaged.¡± Another dissatisfied voice said, ¡°Since when does sharing food mean being engaged? Maybe it¡¯s just being hospitable.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good!¡± Serena looked at the meat in front of her. Her thoughts became somber. She felt that Leonardo was acting as if to confirm what they were saying at the next table. He had definitely heard the girls at the next table; he was acting that way intentionally. Even though Serena knew he was probably making too much trouble for nothing, she subconsciously felt. She was doing it on purpose to have misunderstandings created. So Serena did not move the cutlery and ate only the meat in front of her. Leonardo did not feel embarrassed. He was very calm. At the next table they continued to talk, but Serena did not mind. After they ate quietly, Anna looked at the time, worried about Serena, and then asked, ¡°Vice President Ferrari, what can you tell us about the matter I asked you to investigate?¡± Leonardo raised his hand and looked at the time. His eyes fell on Serena¡¯s face. She looked very anxious. She had been anxious since he had walked in. He could probably understand why. Thinking about this, Leonardo smiled and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the survey results are ready, but I asked my secretary to rearrange them for me before I came in, so you may have to wait a while. Why? Do you have anything else to do in the evening?¡± Hearing this, Anna¡¯s expression changed. She looked at Serena with embarrassment. Without waiting for her to speak, Serena said, ¡°It¡¯s not urgent, but it¡¯s gettingte. We don¡¯t want to bother you to stay until sote.¡± ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m done with work. I¡¯m always free in the evening.¡± Said Leonardo. After that, he suddenly said, ¡°By the way, if it gets toote and it¡¯s dangerous, I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Anna: ¡°Vice President Ferrari, Serena lives far from here. If you already know the results, could you tell us now?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated, it¡¯s a bit difficult to report verbally, I mean, it¡¯s better to wait for my secretary toe.¡± ¡°How about Serena leaves and I¡¯ll stay here?¡± Hearing this, Leonardo probably understood. He looked at Serena, ¡°Do you have other ns tonight?¡± Serena did not deny it. She nodded, ¡°Well, I have amitment at eight o¡¯clock, so¡­. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Eight?¡± Leonardo thought a little, and said, ¡°Are you talking about the party?¡± Serena was surprised, ¡°Did you know?¡± ¡°But what a coincidence, I had been invited to the party too, if you hadn¡¯t told me I would have forgotten¡­¡± ¡°So you could go togetherter?¡± Talking about this, Anna fi excited. She was no longer afraid of possible dys, as they both had to hurry to the party. Leonardo could not bete either. Chapter 300We won’t turn our backs. Anna was thrilled, but Serena was still worried. She didn¡¯t want to go to the party with Leonardo. Cristian had already misunderstood the rtionship between her and Leonardo. If she went to the party together with Leonardo, and no one saw them, then everything would be fine, but if someone saw them together, that would cause more problems. Cristian would surely have misunderstood. Thinking about this, Serena was even more unhappy. Leonardo said, ¡°I know why you are worried. As soon as we get all the results we will leave. I will take you there. You will also be able to see the results prepared by my secretary on the way. Also, I¡¯ll leave you in a ce where we couldn¡¯t be seen, I won¡¯t let any more misunderstandings arise.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Leonardo feeling guilty for a moment. She feared Cristian might misunderstand, so she wanted to refuse to go with Leonardo. But she did not expect that Leonardo would consider her concerns and understand what she was thinking. For a moment Serena blushed, and felt embarrassed. In the face of the cold night, many times she felt very guilty. ¡°So, are you feeling a little calmer?¡± Leonardo asked. Serena was speechless, bit her lower lip and lowered her eyes, without answering Leonardo. Anna probably understood her mood and quickly spoke for Serena, ¡°Then I thank you for Serena. He is very considerate of the family.¡± Leonardo looked at her and looked away indifferently. That sentence about family made him unhappy. He didn¡¯t want to be Serena¡¯s family, if he had to be a family member¨Cthen he wanted to be a different kind of ¡°family member,¡± not what he was now. He tightened his thin lips and looked at the time on the ¡®clock, ¡°It¡¯s still early. There is still time. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After waiting almost half an hour, Leonardo¡¯s secretary finally arrived. When she arrived at Leonardo¡¯s, she smiled at Serena. Serena had met her before. When she had been transferred, she had gone to her for advice. But now she was just embarrassed to meet her. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to keep you waiting. There were many things, so it took me a long time. Was it a problem?¡± ¡°No problem, thank you.¡± Serena stood up and smiled at her. The secretary¡¯s eyes rested on her face, they looked at each other intensely, and then she looked at her mischievously, ¡°Since the materials have been delivered, I won¡¯t bother you. Vice President Ferrari, I should go now, my mother is waiting for me to have dinner.¡± ¡°All right, go ahead, be careful on the way.¡± After the secretary left, Serena could not help but say, ¡°I am really grateful to you and the secretary for helping me this time.¡± ¡°No need to say thank you. In that box is your dress? If you want to go to the party you will have to dress well. Get the papers then we¡¯ll leave.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Having said that, Leonardo took the car keys and got up. Serena at that moment did not have time to look at the papers, so she took the papers and the box and got up. Leonardo asked them to wait at the door and went to pay the bill. Then he went to get the car, so Serena and Anna waited at the door. ¡°It¡¯s only seven o¡¯clock now. You still have plenty of time to get to the party. When you are in the carter, remember to read the results, but don¡¯t act abruptly when you see them. Think first and then act. Do you understand?¡± ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t want toe with me?¡± Serena hesitantly asked as she looked at Anna. Anna took a step back and smiled, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t go with you, it¡¯s a party nobody invited me to, what am I going to do?¡± Serena frowned, over the past two days she had be ustomed to Anna¡¯spany, if she didn¡¯t go with her¡­. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, remember my words, don¡¯t be impulsive, think twice before you act, okay?¡± Serena could only nod, and then stepped forward and hugged Anna, ¡°Thank you for your hard work these two days.¡± ¡°Actually, I-I always misunderstood you, and I¡¯m sorry. After we started getting along I found out that you are a stupid person, stupider even than me. You are also stupid ¡ª and naive, I feel embarrassed to tell you. But never mind, we are friends, between friends there is no need to thank each other.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Not knowing why, Serena felt a knot in her throat. Friends¡­ Sisters¡­ Suddenly she thought back to Alice. Maybe the friendship between them was real before they fell in love with the same man. Butter¡­ When they fell in love with the same man and were inpetition, they could no longer be friends. ¡°In the future¡­ Won¡¯t we turn our backs on each other?¡± Hearing this, Anna was stunned, ¡°How could that be? What happened between you and Alice will never happen. Even though I am not particrly intelligent, I still have principles. I will never like your man. As long as I know he will be attached to you, I will stay away from him and never have the temptation.¡± What about Alice? Hadn¡¯t she imposed those same principles on herself? At first she was able to control herself, but then she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, or maybe she had never had those principles, she just followed her heart, and then¡­ ¡°Well, don¡¯t think about it, when you get in the car, I will leave, if you need anything, just text me and we will discuss it.¡± With that, Anna gently walked her away, and then stood by her side waiting for the car. Soon after, Leonardo arrived in the car and pulled up in front of the two. He was a true gentleman and got out of the car to open the door for the two. After Serena got into the car, Leonardo pushed Anna to get in. Anna waved at them and said, ¡°No need, I won¡¯t get in the car, don¡¯t you have to go to the party? You better leave quickly.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re on your way.¡± Leonardo said, smiling. Anna smiled awkwardly, ¡°Vice President, there¡¯s really no need! My house is nearby. By cab I¡¯ll be a short time! You guys hurry up and go.¡± Then she turned and drove away, leaving Leonardo in front of the car. Watching her run away, a touch of helplessness made its way into Leonardo¡¯s gaze. Then he got into the car. He looked at Serena in the back seat, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to get in the car.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Never mind. Let her go.¡± Then he lowered his gaze and looked at his toes. Serena had a feeling. Anna deliberately avoided Leonardo and Cristian. Probably because she was afraid of that day. Chapter 301 Weren’t you looking forward to it? Or, she wanted to take care of her feelings after what had happened with Alice. Serena tightened her red lips and did not speak again. Moreover, she forgot to read those papers. Leonardo looked at her from the rearview mirror and asked her gently as he drove, ¡°Do you have a good rtionship with Anna?¡± Hearing this, Serena came back to herself and nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°No wonder that girl does so much for you. She is indeed a person worthy of deep friendship.¡± Serena could not help but smile. ¡°Yes, she is more loyal than I thought, I didn¡¯t expect her to be so kind to me.¡± ¡°We are about to arrive at the party, you have already prepared the dress, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t yet,ter I¡¯ll go pick out my dress, you can do your makeup in the meantime, so we¡¯ll leave on time. I have calcted the time. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t bete.¡± Serena had no particr reaction except to nod. In her hands she held the box with the dress and documents about the investigation of Alice. She should have opened the envelope as soon as she got into the car, but she didn¡¯t know why, not then it didn¡¯t really ur to her to open that envelope. After driving in silence for a long time, Leonardo noticed it and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open it?¡± Hearing this, Serena was stunned, and then smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Leonardo smiled, ¡°Earlier when we were eating I thought you were in a hurry. So¡­ Wasn¡¯t that the thing you were interested in?¡± How could she not be interested? Serena took the documents. At first she was worried about those papers, but when she pulled them out, she began to think about the look of Cristian outside the door that had haunted her up to that moment¡­. She almost seemed to have the feeling that the two things were there in front of her, and at a nce choose which one was the more important. If it were true that Alice had be pregnant with Cristian, then¡­. She would have chosen the former. Anna always said she was not brave, because she had been hurt before, she was terrified of being betrayed, like a shadow on her marriage, if she had believed Cristian, such a thing would not have happened. So she-was there still time to believe him if she wanted to? Thinking about this, Serena quickly grabbed her cell phone and sent a message to Anna. If Anna had gotten into the car with them, they could havemunicated more quickly. Reading the contents of the message, Serena wrinkled her nose and almost cried. She had to reach out and cover her mouth. There were faint cold tears in her eyes, but at the same time they were also smiling. ¡°Follow your heart. If you choose to believe him, it means you have bravely faced your feelings. I am very happy for you. And Serena, no matter what choice you make, I will be on your side, be brave!¡± That¡¯s right, she should face her feelings and be braver. To risk such a high gamble, there are two possibilities. At worst she would be back to square one, she had nothing to lose. Serena smiled and wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes, then put those important documents in her bag; she would wait until she got home to destroy them. Leonardo noticed her movements. At that moment, he felt a little disappointed and drained. A momentter, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It would seem that you really like it.¡± Hearing those words, Serena paused. A momentter, she nodded, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± There was nothing particr to admit. Leonardo said nothing. A strange silence fell in the car until they reached their destination. Leonardo apanied her to do her makeup, then went to choose clothes. Serena told the makeup artist that she was in a hurry, so she asked her to be quick. The makeup artist sent her to get dressed first so that she would not ruin her makeup by getting dressed. As she was being made up, she noticed that the makeup artist was skillful and quick, but she thought it still took a long time. The moment they heard Leonardo¡¯s voice outside, the makeup artist withdrew her hand. ¡°Very good, youngdy, you look really beautiful.¡± Serena came to her senses and looked at herself in the mirror. She saw that the work was already finished. But she did not look very closely. After thanking her, she got up and left. Leonardo waited for her outside; when she came out, a touch of astonishment appeared in his eyes. The dress Cristian had prepared for her was silver,pletely different from the way she usually dressed. The silver light highlighted her white skin. Between her makeup and dress, she looked like a princess out of a painting. When the light hit Serena, Leonardo had a strange impression. She was a true princess, she should have been born into royalty, loved and ttered by all. But her family did not expect her to have such a temperament, it is a very rare thing. After taking two steps, Serena stumbled and almost fell forward. Leonardo changed his expression. He quickly stepped forward to pick her up, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Serena was so startled that she shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Several people standing to the side also paled in fear, but were relieved to see her saved, fortunately. ¡°Just as well.¡± Leonardo let go of her hand and made her stand, ¡°Since you are ready, we can go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Serena walked out with Leonardo and got back into the car. Walking to the car, Leonardo unbuttoned her dress and took it off, ¡°Put it on. It¡¯s very windy at night. Your dress is not heavy enough.¡± Seeing the dress, Serena declined, ¡°Thank you, but it won¡¯t be cold when we get into the car.¡± With that, she opened the door herself and leaned over to sit down. Leonardo¡¯s hand holding the dress remained suspended in midair. A momentter, she put the dress back on without saying a word. She gave a bitter smile. Leonardo. She likes Cristian. What are you still thinking about? * The time was approaching, the party was about to start. At that moment, the banquet hall was very lively. The employees were preparing for the banquet. However, on the second floor there was a wheelchair on which Cristian was sitting, gazing coldly at the front door. That woman¡­ She had not yet arrived and had not even called him. How cruel. Luca, who was next to him, probably felt Cristian¡¯s sadness and could not help but say, ¡°Cristian, are you waiting for Serena? She wille. I sent her the address.¡± Hearing those words, Cristian came to his senses, sneered with his thin lips and said, ¡°What should I care if shees or not?¡± Luca: ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking forward to her?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 302 Incident Cristian: ¡°What makes you look like I¡¯m looking forward to hering?¡± Luca: ¡°You keep looking at the entrance, isn¡¯t it because you are waiting for Serena?¡± ¡°If I look at the entrance then am I waiting for her? Luca, since when can you see inside people?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­ All right, never mind.¡± In fact, he was waiting for Serena, but he didn¡¯t want to admit it. He didn¡¯t understand what was wrong between these two people. But¡­ Thinking about what he had investigated, Luca felt worried. Serena, you have toe, if you don¡¯te¡­. I¡¯m afraid¡­ Luca thought no more about it. After all, on such an important day as today, Cristian wanted to invite her to the party so that everyone would know that Serena was his wife. Cristian asked her toe, but she refused. Woman, you¡¯d bettere before the party starts¡­. Otherwise I will not forgive you. Cristian repeated this sentence silently in his mind, then huffed coldly and left in his wheelchair. As they were on Via San Marco, Serena looked at the time and saw that it was ten minutes to eight, but they were still on their way. ¡°Leonardo, are we there yet?¡± Leonardo nodded, ¡°Yes, after crossing the bridge in front of us, it will only be two hundred meters.¡± Perfect! Serena smiled. The bridge was close. Very soon she would be able to see Cristian! She had not broken her promise and managed to arrive on time. Leonardo saw her worried and sped up; he did not expect that thing would cause him to have an ident. When they were about to get on the bridge, a van came out at high speed.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Serena felt that something was wrong. When she looked up, the van was very close to them. She screamed so loudly that she almost lost her voice, watching the van hit them. When Leonardo realized what had happened, he quickly turned the steering wheel. He was also very agitated. He had not expected something like this to happen. When he turned the steering wheel, Leonardo turned back and shouted to Serena behind him, ¡°Serena, get out now!¡± The party began on time. The start was signaled by the opening music and fireworks. Guests began to enter, but Cristian saw no familiar faces at the door. At that moment Luca looked at him, ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning. It will take more than ten minutes for all the guests to have finished entering.¡± Hearing this, Cristian frowned, ¡°Did you give her the official invitation?¡± Luca was stunned for a moment and shook his head, ¡°I guess not.¡± ¡°Damn, how does she get in?¡± Luca replied abruptly, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go down and get Serena.¡± After saying that, Luca turned quickly and went down to the lobby where they were letting guests in with the official invitation. Of course¡­ Without an official invitation, Serena could not enter. Many people knew Luca, so they greeted him. ¡°Luca, you came to help.¡± Luca smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, I have to pick someone up.¡± ¡°If even you bother to pick someone up, it must be someone really important, it is possible to know who it is, hehe¡­¡± ¡°Hurry in. The party has already started.¡± Luca did not tell him. After all, Cristian wanted to personally introduce Serena, he had just told him. Luca¡¯s eyes scanned the crowd. Today, many people wear jewelry and expensive clothes. However, he could not see Serena. Luca was worried, he did not know whether Serena woulde or not. Was it possible that she would note? As soon as he thought about it, Luca quickly grabbed his cell phone and called Serena. So Luca immediately called Serena. ¡°The number you have dialed is currently unreachable.¡± The cold pre-recorded voice mail kept repeating that phrase, and Luca¡¯s expression quickly changed. Was Serena really noting tonight? He was really anxious! At the thought of Cristian¡¯s cold stare, Luca felt desperate. If Serena did note, Cristian¡¯s mood tonight¡­. Andter! It¡¯s too much! Luca was anxious, he would look for her himself, and take her there even if it meant dragging her there against her will. Thinking of this, Luca put his cell phone away and left, but was stopped, ¡°Luca, are you going out? This is not a good time to go out.¡± Luca felt annoyed and could not help but frown, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There was an ident on the bridge. The driver of a van was drunk and broke the guardrail of the bridge. This is a real crime, who would drive drunk? Now the cars that are there can no longer pass. The police have blocked the road. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Luca frowned. With the guardrail broken, the police stood there blocking the road, no one would be able to pass. What if Serena was stuck there? Thinking about this, he returned to the second floor. Just as she arrived at Cristian¡¯s and Luca was ready to report to Cristian, she heard his cold voice, ¡°She didn¡¯te right?¡± ¡°Cristian, something has happened¡­¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯te, forget it.¡± When he finished speaking, Cristian turned and left the second floor. Luca changed his expression and rushed to him, ¡°Cristian, maybe Serena ising. Before she left the vi, she told me she wasing. She doesn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person to break her promise.¡± ¡°Really? And where is she now? If she is not the kind of person to break her promises, why is she not here now?¡± Luke: ¡°This¡­¡± He could not say a word. In fact he could understand Cristian¡¯s feelings. After all, after knowing all those things, he still gave her a choice. But Serena had chosen to take a different path. The party had started more than ten minutes before, and Serena still had not shown up. There was no other way, now he was busy, Luca had to follow Cristian, and as for Serena¡­. If she¡¯s reallying, he¡¯ll bring her here when she shows up! * ¡°The guardrail of the bridge is broken. The van hit several cars and injured several people. Now we are still carrying out the investigation.¡± When Leonardo was rescued, he was in a semiatose state, he had been cut by shards of ss all over his body, and his brain had probably been damaged as well, at the time he was bleeding. After being pulled to safety and lying on the ground, he grabbed the hand of the man who had rescued him, ¡°Behind¡­ Help her!¡± The man was stunned, ¡°You mean there are people in the back seat?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°All right, we¡¯ll get her out now.¡± Chapter 303 You are really good Serena was not seriously hurt, because when the truck hit the car, Leonardo swerved, but could not slow down much. The truck hit the front of the car, then mmed into the car on its side, and then smashed into the guardrail, falling into theke. A search had beenunched to rescue the people inside, but it was not known whether they were alive or dead. Serena acted cautiously after hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, but the impact at that moment was extremely violent. She could not sustain that impact. Suddenly she fainted and some shards of ss scratched her, but she was not injured n particrly seriously. When she was pulled out, she stood beside Leonardo andy there pale. Leonardo was badly injured, but he was very lucid. When he saw her lying beside him, he immediately got up to see how she was. The person next to him shouted, ¡°Sir, for safety¡¯s sake, you¡¯d better not move. This woman seems to have no particr problems. She only suffered a minor injury.¡± ¡°How can you be sure the injury is minor? She can¡¯t even speak or move? If she is not injured, why is she unconscious?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The man was speechless, feeling choked up by Leonardo¡¯s words. He looked at Serena. True, she had not suffered any particr trauma, only superficial wounds. She seemed to be fine, but why had she remained unconscious? ¡°Serena?¡± As her body was in pain, Leonardo called out Serena¡¯s name. But Serenay without moving. He was so worried that he asked the man beside him, ¡°Excuse me, could you call an ambnce for me?¡± The man was stunned for a moment and after a while nodded, ¡°Sir, the ambnce is already on its way. It will be here soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Was it already on its way? Leonardo breathed a sigh of relief. Serena, hang in there! If anything happened to you, I would feel guilty for the rest of my life! The scene was very chaotic. Beside the ident area, there was a huge crowd watching the scene in curiosity. The police had no choice but to evacuate all those people. After the evacuation, the ambnce immediately arrived at the scene. Leonardo held Serena in his arms until she was loaded onto a stretcher to be loaded into the ambnce. When he arrived, he asked the doctor while still holding her in his arms, ¡°Doctor, how is she? Is she in danger?¡± The doctor immediately checked Serena, and then said to Leonardo, ¡°There seems to be no problem at the moment. Your injuries are more serious.¡± Saying this, he said to the two nurses beside him, ¡°Rescue him first.¡± Hearing that Serena was in no danger, Leonardo was relieved. The worry dissipated, and gradually ¡­ Leonardo let go and fell asleep. ¡°Doctor, he has fainted.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, continue with the treatments, disinfect all his wounds.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The doctor looked at Serena and thought the two were a couple, otherwise he would not have been so worried about her. Despite being injured like that, he continued to keep himself from fainting. Now that he knew the girl¡¯s life was not in danger, he could let go and pass out. * Meanwhile, the party had begun in full swing.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°She still hasn¡¯t arrived?¡± Although Cristian had told Luke he didn¡¯t care, in his heart he couldn¡¯t wait for that woman to appear from the doorway, or from around the corner, or in front of him and tell him she had arrived. But no matter how long he waited, she would note. When Luke heard that question, he was so surprised that he hesitated to say, ¡°I sent someone to wait for her. If Serena arrives, we will be notified immediately.¡± ¡°What time is it?¡± Cristian asked in a cold voice. Luca looked at the time, his expression suddenly changed, and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°Very well indeed.¡± ¡°Cristian, there is one thing I don¡¯t know is good to tell you.¡± ¡°If you know it¡¯s better not to tell me, then don¡¯t ask me.¡± I scolded Cristian coldly. Luca trembled with fear, and when the air reached his lips he froze. It was better not to say. What was there to say? Besides, it was not the first time Cristian had been so arrogant and embarrassed him! For him to return to a good mood, did he have to wait for Serena to appear before him? There was no need to worry about that. Knowing Cristian¡¯s arrogant and proud nature, only when Serena spoke to him would he calm down. But Luca did not expect that this time things would be so different from previous times. Hospital. The people who had been injured in the ident were all taken to the hospital. Leonardo was taken to intensive care because he was seriously injured. Serena seemed to be fine, so she was taken to the general medicine ward. When the doctor noted that she was pregnant, she immediately changed her expression: ¡°Did you say she was pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor nced at Serena, ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet. She may have suffered internal injuries. Take her immediately to the ICU to check her better.¡± The nurse nodded. As she was transporting Serena, Serena suddenly cried out and then woke up. ¡°Are you awake?¡± The nurse eximed, leaning forward, ¡°How are you feeling? Do you hurt anywhere?¡± Serena felt only that her head was very heavy and ached a little, but it took her a while to regain her rity. Then she clearly saw the scene in front of her. The doctor and the nurse stood beside her with worried looks on their faces. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk, take a deep breath, and then tell me if you feel pain anywhere.¡± Said the doctor in a low voice as she approached her and stopped beside the nurse. Her voice was calm and steady. Serena unconsciously obeyed what he said and took a deep breath. After a while, she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t feel pain anywhere, only¡­¡± ¡°Only what?¡± The doctor asked nervously. ¡°Just a little dizzy¡­¡± ¡°So do you hurt or not?¡± ¡°Just¡­ slightly aching in the back of my head.¡± With that said, Serena thought back to that moment. Leonardo had told her to duck. She obeyed his words and lowered herself as fast as she could. However, because of the momentum, her body was pushed backward, and then her head probably mmed against the door. At that moment, she felt dazed, and then she remembered nothing more. ¡°It must have been the impact so hard that it knocked you unconscious, now we will do a checkup and then deal with the skin lesions. If you are okay, you can already leave the hospital.¡± ¡°All right, thank you doctor. By the way, the man who was with me¡­¡± Chapter 304 Hard Support ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s in intensive care, he¡¯s being treated now.¡± Hearing the words ¡°intensive care,¡± Serena¡¯s already pale face suddenly became even paler: ¡°What, intensive care? So he¡­¡± ¡°He has suffered a severe trauma, he needs to be treated as soon as possible.¡± Severe trauma? Serena remembered when the van hit the front of the car, the shards of broken ss must have fallen on Leonardo. Serena¡¯s face turned pale at the thought of this scene. ¡°Is he okay? Is his life in danger? Can I go see him?¡± Saying this Serena suddenly got out of bed, removed the nket, and got out of bed barefoot. The nurse immediately stopped her, ¡°How are you feeling? You got out of bed so early. You¡¯d better lie down for further checks. You know you are pregnant. You passed out for so long, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The nurse still wanted to persuade her, but Serena was already on her feet. She was still wearing that dress. Her hair was messy. She had small cuts on her face and arms, but it didn¡¯t look like anything serious. She had only scratched the corners of his mouth a little, leaving a bloody red wound on his white lips. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the wound.¡± The nurse took care of the wound, but Serena insisted, ¡°I¡¯m fine really. Can I go check on her?¡± After all, the two had gone out together, and he was seriously injured. If he had not pulled her out in time, who knows what the severity of the injury would have been.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The doctor looked at her and said to the nurse, ¡°Take her to him.¡± ¡°All right,e with me.¡± The nurse led Serena out of the ward and turned left. Serena walked quietly behind her. Suddenly she thought and asked, ¡°Where did my bag go anyway? Where are my things?¡± ¡°The police were at the scene. Everything should be there. Don¡¯t worry about it. When you feel better you can go to the police station and get your things back.¡± Hearing this, Serena felt relieved and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± They soon arrived at the ce where Leonardo was hospitalized. Serena saw him lying on the hospital bed through the ss window. Because he was badly injured, hey there lying in the middle of a pool of blood, the sight was shocking. Serena was startled and breathless. ¡°There is no need to stand here and watch, there is nothing good about watching a person being treated after a serious ident. Besides, you¡¯re pregnant, you shouldn¡¯t be watching things like that.¡± The nurse probably heard her shortness of breath, stood in front of her, blocking her view, and then exined, ¡°At the moment, her situation should be stable. When we arrived, she was still conscious and always told us to check you first. Are you two in love? He was really worried about you. He was seriously injured and kept breathing through clenched teeth. When the doctor told him you were fine, he fainted.¡± After hearing that speech, Serena was shocked from the bottom of her heart. Her pink lips opened weakly, but she could not say a word. What had she done¡­ Serena suddenly regretted¡­ If she had not been so anxious, Leonardo would not have driven so fast. Actually, she still had time, but because she was afraid of not arriving on time, she wanted to drive faster¡­. And so he asked him to drive faster. If Leonardo had not been distracted, he could have seen the van early. If he had seen it early, that tragedy would not have happened. ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± The nurse probably felt her sadness andforted her in a soft voice. Serena sighed through her nose and whispered, ¡°Can I wait here for him to wake up?¡± ¡°Sure, but¡­ They¡¯re still treating him, you cane in when they¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena nodded, and then sat down in the chair outside with the nurse¡¯s help. Now in her mind was just the image of that van hitting them. At that moment¡­ He only saw Cristian¡¯s face. He thought that when people are about to die, do they see the thing that is most important to them? Unfortunately¡­ He lost the party. Thinking about this, Serena lowered her eyes and closed them in silence. Cristian probably hated her now; she had promised to go to the party, but she had not shown up. She had no idea how long she had been waiting, the nurse ran out and told her, ¡°Miss, your boyfriend woke up and said he wants to see you.¡± Hearing this, Serena suddenly raised her head, ignoring the nurse¡¯s words about ¡°boyfriend.¡± After all, the situation was very peculiar. She stood up and said, ¡°Did he wake up?¡± ¡°Yes,e with me.¡± Serena followed the nurse into the ward, and saw that Leonardo was awake. ¡°Leonardo!¡± Serena approached him, shouting his name. Leonardo smiled, ¡°If you¡¯re okay, then I¡¯m okay, too.¡± Serena bit her lower lip until it almost bled. He was hurt so badly, but still he thought of her. For a moment Serena felt even more guilty. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but you¡­¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Leonardo beckoned her to sit next to him. His eyes fell on the corner of Serena¡¯s lips. He saw a red wound there, and ha noticed that there was a wound on her arm as well. He was distressed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t protect you.¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°No, you protected me very well. It was me who caused this. If you had not apanied me in the car, something like this would not have happened!¡± ¡°No, it was meant to be. I do things of my own will. I don¡¯t follow other people¡¯s orders. But you are different. You still have a chance.¡± ¡°What?¡± Serena was taken aback by that sentence; she looked at him bewildered. She did not understand what he meant when he said he still had a chance. Leonardo¡¯s face was pale, especially in the light. But he told her again, ¡°Serena, the party is not over yet. You still have time. I will clean up and take you there.¡± After that, the cold night made to get out of bed. Serena was so frightened that she almost fainted again. She quickly got up and said, ¡°No! Leonardo, you are badly hurt. You can¡¯t move anymore.¡± The nurse on the side also intervened, ¡°Yes, sir, you are seriously injured. You cannot get out of bed. You will have to stay here at least two days!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Leonardo stubbornly stood up and wiped the blood on Serena¡¯s lips, ¡°It¡¯s a superficial wound, I can take it.¡± Chapter 305I’ll take you to him Serena: ¡°¡­ No! No way! Your wounds are so serious, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± If she left him alone now, or let him take her to the party with Leonardo, it would be on her conscience all her life! She didn¡¯t want to misbehave! ¡°Silly.¡± Whispered Leonardo smilingly, ¡°You didn¡¯t like him very much? I¡¯m just helping you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Serena shook her head vigorously. The bitter smile with which Leonardo mocked her almost hurt her. Then, as she shook her head, tears suddenly began to fall, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this for me. The only thing you need is to stay in the hospital and recover!¡± ¡°What did I just tell you? I¡¯m fine, they are superficial wounds, a bandage is enough, let¡¯s go, if we don¡¯t leave now, you might not make it back.¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Serena bit her lips as she continued to cry, ¡°No need, do you understand? If I want to go, I¡¯ll go alone. I won¡¯t let you take me! I won¡¯t bother you¡­¡± After speaking, Serena could no longer even cry. She had always suspected that Leonardo had ulterior motives, but now¡­. She realized that she was the obnoxious one. He treated her so well, but she had always suspected him thinking he was a bad person. And now¡­ He was badly hurt but insisted on apanying her. The nurse stepped aside watching the scene. Because she was young, she was moved and cried. She thought the two were a couple, she did not expect that they were not a couple¡­. Even if they were not, he was clearly helping her. How much courage does it take to help a woman who loves another man? ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Her sobs made Leonardo frown. He had really considered that for her; he did not expect her to refuse. ¡°If you keep crying, there will be no more time. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the party and then go back to the hospital to recover. What do you say?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Serena shook her head vigorously. Leonardo firmly grabbed her wrist and dragged her away. Serena paled and replied, ¡°Leonardo, I don¡¯t want to go. Leave me. I can go by myself. Let me go!¡± The little nurse could not help but cry. Despite his severe injuries, Leonardo still had a lot of strength. Serena did not resist because he was injured and did not want to move him, so she allowed herself to be dragged forward. Even though he had dragged her with crazy ease, Serena felt that there was something strange about the way he was walking. He must have been more seriously injured than she thought, and she remembered the nurse earlier telling her about the time he managed to stop himself from passing out by pretending to be fine. If she doesn¡¯t stop him, how can he still restrain himself? Even if she could hold back, her body would give out. ¡°Leonardo, stop! I have something to tell you, Leonardo¡­ Leonardo!!!¡± Serena shouted his name angrily! Leonardo¡¯s breathing was unsteady. He stopped and looked back sadly at Serena. Serena gasped, tears in her eyes, ¡°Listen to me, I know you are doing this for my sake. I can go by myself. You can stay in the hospital to recover. Or, I won¡¯t go, okay?¡± Saying that, Serena smiled and added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if I don¡¯t go to Cristian. We are husband and wife. I will exin the situation to himter! I¡¯m not going anywhere, I¡¯m going to stay here in the hospital until you recover.¡± She wanted to drag Leonardo back, but no matter how much she pulled, Leonardo was immobile. Finally, Serena could not help crying. ¡°Leonardo, really, I don¡¯t need you to do all this for me, please, no need, I¡¯ll take you back to your hospital bed, if you hurt yourself again, I¡¯ll have you on my conscience for life.¡± Leonardo fixed her with a deep look, and smiled bitterly, ¡°Why should you have me on your conscience? I am not doing this to upset you. I just want you to be happy and satisfied.¡± ¡°Come on, before the party is over, let me take you to the party and to him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come on, there¡¯s no time to waste or else. I¡¯ll stay here with you wasting time, and you won¡¯t see Cristian.¡± Serena stood still, did not move for half a minute, she did not feel like doing such a cruel thing. ¡°Serena, this thing I am doing of my own free will. I can¡¯t give you happiness, but will I be able to do anything else for you? Right now, the only thing I can do for you is to take you to him instead of letting you stay here with me. If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get well¡­¡± Having said this, Leonardo began to cough, his slender body suddenly seemed weak. Serena was so startled that her face whitened, so she nodded to him and promised, ¡°All right, I promise.¡± ¡°Finally you agree,e on let¡¯s go.¡± He had no choice, Serena could not drag him away, so he decided to go with him. ¡°Let¡¯s take a cab. You are not able to drive, and your car¡­. Now you can¡¯t drive it. It is in the police station.¡± Leonardo smiled, ¡°All right, whatever.¡± The two stopped a cab on the side of the road. When Leonardo bent down to get into the car, he seemed to squirm. He was in so much pain that he was sweating, and Serena nched in fear, ¡°Are you okay? If not¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± Leonardo sat down in the cab in pain. Serena had no choice but to follow him. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Leonardo smiled, ¡°I said I would take you to him, so I will. Driver, go to this address.¡± After Leonardo said the address, the driver replied, ¡°There has been an ident on the bridge and you cannot cross it. Take a detour and try to be fast, but safety first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The driver nodded, pressed the elerator, and the car drove off. In the car Serena was still very nervous, she kept biting her lower lip. Inside her she felt a great unrest. Leonardo was hurt, but he still wanted to apany her to the party, but he was still so veryte. Would Cristian still be waiting for her? Chapter 306 She has arrived No one had any idea what would happen when she arrived at the party. But now, there was still hope. As she thought about it, Leonardo said in a soft voice, ¡°When we get there, you go alone, I won¡¯t go in with you, to avoid misunderstanding.¡± Hearing this, Serena felt a knot in her throat and could no longer speak, so she just nodded her head. After that, she heard Leonardo snort weakly again. He looked out the window while and bit his lower lip, and he happened to see Leonardo¡¯s face reflected in the window. At that moment he looked really weak. And her tear-filled red eyes were also reflected on the window. Serena did not have the courage to keep looking. She quickly lowered her head and tears fell on her skirt. The skirt was made of gauze, and the tears were quickly absorbed. The driver drove with steady speed, at that hour there was no more traffic. They soon reached their destination. ¡°You said this is the ce? There are too many people, I can¡¯t drive any further. Is it okay if I stop here?¡± The driver asked, turning toward Leonardo. Leonardo smiled and nodded, ¡°Sure, we will get off here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he looked at Serena, ¡°Can you make it on your own?¡± Serena nodded, of course she could make it. Leonardo had been able to apany her here despite the severe injuries she had just suffered. How could she not make it? ¡°Of course, but you¡­¡± Leonardo smiled gently at her, and reached out his hand to touch Serena¡¯s head. Serena unconsciously wanted to avoid his hand, but a secondter she stopped, without backing away with her body. Leonardo stopped his hand in midair for a moment, then touched her head and gently rubbed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, follow your heart, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll go back to the hospital to recover, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena nodded and her eyes were all red, ¡°When it¡¯s over, I¡¯lle to the hospital to see you.¡± ¡°Okay, I will wait for you at the hospital.¡± Finally, Leonardo smiled at her. Seeing that the dress was in a mess, he reached out his hand to fix it for her, ¡°Although the dress, hair and makeup are a bit messy, now there is no time to fix, go find Cristian, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± After opening the door, Serena put her high-heeled shoes on the floor and quickly got out. After closing the door and taking two steps, she turned back to look at Leonardo. Leonardo, who was sitting by the window, stared at her from a distance. She had the impression that momentsted an eternity. Serena bit her lower lip and let it go, she was there now, she could not look back.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It didn¡¯t matter now, now she had to find Cristian. After Serena made up her mind, her gaze turned serious and she walked quickly toward the crowd in front of her. By that time the party had almoste to an end. Cristian¡¯s face was somber, and his breath was cold. No one dared to provoke him; he looked like a demon, even the aura he exuded was frightening. Luca tried to hide as far away as possible to avoid trouble. The more time passed, the more worried Luca felt, then he thought, what could have happened to Serena? She had made it clear that she wasing, had taken the dress, had sent her the address, and had answered all the messages. Why is she still not showing up? The strangest thing is that the phone doesn¡¯t get reception. Luca suddenly had a feeling. What if something had happened to her? Serena seemed to have a weak feeling for Cristian, even though she had been seeing Leonardo tonight, shouldn¡¯t she? Thinking about this, Luca¡¯s expression suddenly changed. At that moment Serena came to the door. Although Leonardo had fixed her hair a little, she still looked very distressed. She had almost died, then gone to the hospital, and now she was back from the hospital in a hurry. Could she not feel that she was in a difficult situation? Serena was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯m here to attend the party.¡± The receptionists said, ¡°Attend the party? Please show me the invitation.¡± ¡°Invitation?¡± Serena¡¯s expression changed, she ¡­ Didn¡¯t she have the invitation? Cristian only gave her the dress. She did not think much about it; she simply wanted to go and participate. She did not expect to have to have an invitation as well. But thinking about it more, it is normal that Cristian had not given her an invitation. If she had gone in with him, she would not have needed any invitation. ¡°You don¡¯t have an invitation? Then we can¡¯t let you in.¡± After all, that night¡¯s party was a special event, such a high-ss party was not open to everyone. What if some ill-intentioned person had identally snuck in? ¡°Excuse me, I forgot to bring the invitation, I had a little ident on my way here, now I came from the hospital, all my things are at the police station. Can you let me in?¡± Hearing that speech, they looked at her and saw that she was all messy and had a suspicious look. The party wasing to an end; no one with any brains would go in now. And even if someone had decided to go in at that time, they would not have dressed like that, besides, the wounds on her body looked real. ¡°We are very sorry, miss, we understand your situation, but we cannot let you in without an invitation, please forgive us.¡± Serena¡¯s face suddenly whitened. If he could not enter, did that mean he would not be able to see Cristian? Thinking about this, she said hastily, ¡°I understand. Then I won¡¯t go in, but¡­. Could you say one thing to Cristian for me?¡± Hearing Cristian mentioned, those present changed their expressions. ¡°Why do you want to talk to Cristian? Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Seeing a light of ferocity in their eyes, Serena lowered her neck in fear and said, ¡°Then if I cannot contact Cristian, can you help me contact Luca?¡± Even hearing the name of Cristian¡¯s assistant, the various people present looked at each other. ¡°Please tell Luca I¡¯mte, I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, something serious happened, and I want to exin it to him.¡± She spoke sincerely, and the way she showed her true feelings made the people in front of her no longer doubt her. One of them said, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go find Assistant Russo.¡± Chapter 307 You have to do things right from beginning to end One of several guests at the door went to find Luca. Serena still could not go in. She could only wait outside. Since she could not go inside and was wearing a light dress, being outside she was particrly cold. Although she felt that she had many things to say to Cristian, she could not resist that night chill. She unconsciously crossed her arms. Several guests saw her, and one of the girls turned and said, ¡°It¡¯s windy and cold there. Why don¡¯t youe and stay near me?¡± Hearing this, Serena showed a grateful expression. When she stepped forward, a shorter girl beside the girl who had spoken to her said, ¡°Why did you let here here? How do we know if she¡¯s a malingerer or not?¡± Hearing this sentence, Serena froze, unable to take a single more step. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, she doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person. Besides, the party is about to end now. If she had other purposes, she would havee earlier. Besides, look at her, she¡¯s hurt.¡± ¡°So what?¡± The short girl answered angrily, ¡°How many women want to look for Cristian? Maybe those wounds on the body are fake. There are extremely skilled makeup artists nowadays, who can tell if they are fake or not?¡± ¡°Is it possible they are fake?¡± Serena felt embarrassed by what they said. She bit her lower lip and whispered, ¡°Anyway, someone has already gone to ask. Couldn¡¯t you wait a while before saying whether I am telling falsehoods or not? I don¡¯t want to do anything wrong and I don¡¯t want to intrude. Is there any need for you to say such words?¡± ¡°Yes, Mia, you have crossed the line. Let¡¯s wait a little longer!¡± The little one immediately became angry and said aloud, ¡°I crossed the line? You didn¡¯t bring an invitation. My colleagues believe you. They think you are in good faith. And this is how you answer me? Maybe you are just a social climber?¡± ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough talk.¡± ¡°I had to say it.¡± Serena lowered her gaze, better to let it go, she didn¡¯t care so much, just walk in. Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, the little one red, ¡°You have a guilty conscience and you don¡¯t have the courage to speak? If you are a liar, I¡¯ll give you some advice. There is still time for you to leave. Don¡¯t wait for Assistant Russo to arrive. At that point you won¡¯t have a chance to leave.¡± Serena ignored her, standing still as she was. She just thought, was the partying to an end? Once Luca arrived, would she have to look for him? ¡°Stop talking.¡± Seeing her stop talking, the little girl stopped talking, turned around and ignored her. After waiting for no one knows how long, the person who had gone to warn of his arrival returned a littlete. From a distance, she saw him arrive in a hurry, but there were no other people with him. For a moment, her heart turned cold. So she would not be able to find Cristian tonight? Without waiting for him to arrive, Serena quickly stepped forward. The short girl reached out her hand to stop her, ¡°Where are you going? Wait here.¡± Unable to do otherwise, Serena bit her lower lip and had to wait there. The boy she had warned of her arrival soon stood before her. ¡°Well? Did you ask him? Did he tell a lie?¡± Serena looked at the man nervously. The expression on the man¡¯s face was a little embarrassed. She scratched her head forcefully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I looked everywhere but couldn¡¯t find Assistant Russo! I¡¯m really sorry, could you¡­ Wait again while I look for him?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ How long will the party be over?¡± ¡°About ten minutes.¡± ¡°There might not be time. Could you make an exception and let me in?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Of course not. Who do you think you are? Do you want to take this opportunity to take advantage of us? I warn you, as long as I¡¯m here, it will never happen! Don¡¯t even think about going in tonight. I think you are a liar. Did you think you could deliberately enter at this time? Let¡¯s just ignore her and make her leave. If she doesn¡¯t leave, we will immediately call the police who will arrest her and take her to the station. We¡¯ll show her what happens to crooks.¡± Serena bit her lower lip and could no longer contain herself, ¡°Go ahead and call the police to magnify a problem that doesn¡¯t exist. Anyway, I don¡¯t care. I will stay here. I told you that I know him.¡± For a moment, his temper astonished everyone. One girl whispered, ¡°I think he didn¡¯t perjure himself, and he seems to have a good rtionship with Cristian. At this point¡­ Let¡¯s let her in.¡± ¡°Eva Quaranta, you¡¯re too good, she yells a little to scare us, and you believe her?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Leonardo is here!¡± Someone said in a low voice, the various people there turned to look at Serena with shocked expressions on their faces, ¡°It¡¯s really Leonardo, but what? He looks seriously injured, what happened to him?¡± Hearing this, Serena suddenly changed her expression and turned around. Leonardo¡¯s face and thin lips were pale. He was very thin, and his forehead was sweaty. He looked very weak. ¡°How strange, why did Leonardoe here only now? E¡­ He looks so bad, what happened to him?¡± The guest receptionists were still arguing, but they saw Serena, who was in front of them motionless, suddenly turn to Leonardo, and then asked, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go back to the hospital for treatment? How¡­¡± Serena was very angry and worried. She had clearly told him to go back to the hospital after bringing her here, she never imagined that after so long he was still here! Leonardo saw her approaching anxiously. She said reluctantly with her thin, pale lips, ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t have an invitation, so I turned the driver back. You have to do things right from start to finish. I told you I¡¯d make you go to him, I¡¯ll watch you until youe in.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing that scene, the receptionists understood everything immediately.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What Serena had just told them was all true! She was not a liar! And the wounds on her body were real! The short woman whose name was Mia suddenly turned pale with fear. What could she do? Apparently she had offended the wrong person, but that moment¡­. She really thought the woman was faking it. How could she really know him? Leonardo cast her a nce, then walked past her toward that group of people. ¡°We had an ident on the way here. Now we can¡¯t find the invitation, if I put in a good word, can you let her in?¡± Chapter 308 Cristian is my husband. ¡°Of course Mr. Leonardo, since you are here, I have no reason to prevent you from entering. Miss I¡¯m so sorry, we didn¡¯t know your identity, if we had known earlier we will definitely let you in, pleasee this way.¡± Serena stood, looked worriedly at Leonardo and did not move. Leonardo turned around, looked at her with a very pale face and smiled, ¡°What are you waiting for? If you still stay here the party will be over soon.¡± ¡°And you¡­¡± Serena was still worried about Leonardo. ¡°I will leave after youe in.¡± ¡°I promise!¡± Serena gritted her teeth and walked to go inside, when she approached the door, she looked at Leonardo. He still had a kind expression on his face, his eyes looked at her softly, when he saw her turn around again he said, ¡°Go, don¡¯t look back.¡± Serena felt terribly sad, but finally turned her head and went in. Leonardo stared at her until Serena disappeared from his sight, only then he could no longer stand, coughed heavily and fell forward. The others when they saw him fall rushed to catch him, ¡°Mr. Leonardo, are you okay? Heavens, how did you hurt yourself like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Leonardo coughed slightly and gently moved away from the contact of those people. He did not like close contact with them. ¡°It seems that you are seriously injured. I¡¯m looking for someone to take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Leonardo gently shook his head, thought of Serena who might still encounter difficulties once she went in there-how could she leave? Leonardo would not calm down until he saw Serena and Cristian leave there together. * After Serena entered the club, she realized that there were too many people and she had to go down arge flight of stairs as well. Her dress was a little long, so she held it up a little and went down slowly. However, the ce was too crowded and there were tables everywhere, Serena just couldn¡¯t find Cristian. Where could she find him? Thinking about it, Serena suddenly had an idea. With Cristian¡¯s notoriety in the North City, if he were there, he would be the center of everyone¡¯s attention, so just go to the most crowded ces to find him. Thinking about it, Serena felt so happy that she almost cried, took a look around and quickly went to the most crowded ce. She did not look good, many people when they saw her, shifted in disgust and stared at her strangely. ¡°Who is that? What does she look like? How did she get in?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her, she has an unfamiliar face, who knows what family she belongs to, however, her face is very pretty.¡± ¡°Ahah, let¡¯s go and see.¡± Serena who was walking, was suddenly stopped by two men holding drinks in their hands, one of them with a mischievous smile said, ¡°Be, will you treat us to a dance?¡± ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± Serena nodded and left, but the two did not stop following her, ¡°Who are you looking for? We can help you if you tell us.¡± ¡°Yeah, if you don¡¯t have time to dance that¡¯s okay, we can add each other on Facebook and make friends.¡± Serena: ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m really in a hurry.¡± One of the men pulled out his cell phone, ¡°Okay okay,e on enter your Facebook ID and then you can go.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have it.¡± Serena stared at him coldly, ¡°Sir, please let me go.¡± As soon as the man heard her, his face turned dark.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you talking about? We are all here to join the party, do you think we are not up to it? What¡¯s wrong with making friends?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong, but I already said I¡¯m in a hurry and I¡¯m looking for someone, can you let me go?¡± ¡°Are you looking for someone? Then tell me who are you looking for? Are you really looking for someone or are you looking for an excuse to reject us?¡± ¡°Cristian Ferrari.¡± Serena immediately said that name. The two were caught off guard; after a while they recovered, ¡°What did you say? Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for my husband Cristian, do you know him? Can you pot me to him?¡± Serena looked directly at the man, she knew that if she did not say that way, they would not let her go. She didn¡¯t have much time to waste with them. ¡°Ah, did you just say Cristian is your husband? No, you¡¯re not kidding?¡± Although they did not believe it, the expression on their faces instantly changed. They all knew Cristian, although people behind his back said he was just a disabled man, but in business no one could beat him. Like that Henry who used to be a powerful businessman, he was so strong that no one dared to provoke him, but then no one knew for what reason he had offended Cristian and was directly emascted. After that, the Romano Family Group also disappearedpletely. Therefore, in the business circle it was said that provoking Cristian was like going to pluck the hair of the tiger, no one would do such a thing, otherwise they would risk their future! ¡°If you want to see if I¡¯m kidding you can follow me and we¡¯ll see.¡± After that, Serena left, those two men really didn¡¯t dare to follow her, they knew that no one would dare to joke about such a thing, after all it was Cristian¡¯s wedding, what woman would dare to say such nonsense? Moreover, Serena¡¯s tone was so convincing that they believed her. ¡°Could it be that she is the daughter of the Gallo family to whom Cristian was married?¡± ¡°Well but it was only an arranged marriage, besides a disabled person getting married is just a joke, what will he be able to do with a wife? Too bad she was really pretty¡­¡± ¡°A disabled man will have his fortune as a disabled man, even if he is an invalid but he still marries a woman of splendid beauty.¡± Serena walked for a short distance, then turned to take a look and saw that they were no longer following her, fortunately she had told them about Cristian. She breathed a sigh of relief and walked quickly forward, when she finally managed to get ahead, she saw a familiar figure. It was Luca! ! ¡°Luca!¡± Serena could hold herself back no longer and shouted Luca¡¯s name. Luca who was standing on the stage was puzzled for a few seconds, he seemed to have heard a familiar voice calling his name, he turned to look. As soon as he saw it he was startled. Luke¡¯s expression suddenly changed, he was losing hisposure, then he remembered that he was still on the stage, so he calmed down, went to the side, went to Serena and took her away. Serena as she let him pull her away, turned back to look for Cristian. ¡°Where is Cristian?¡± Chapter 309: Mr. Cristian is already gone! But looking around, Serena could not find him, she felt more and more agitated inside. Luca was there, but Cristian was not, what did that mean? Or was Luca taking her to Cristian? ¡°Luca, where are you taking me? Where is Cristian?¡± Luca did not answer, he took her directly to a ce where there was no one. ¡°Miss Serena, howe you are sote?¡± Serena opened her mouth to exin but finally could only say, ¡°Things happened, that¡¯s why I arrived a littlete, he¡­¡± ¡°Miss Serena, you were not a littlete, Mr. Cristian had been waiting for you all evening!¡± He¡­ had waited all evening? Serena¡¯s face turned pale, she felt very guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Serena was very saddened, Luca told her, ¡°Although she is here now, but¡­ it is alreadyte.¡± ¡°Late? What does that mean?¡± Serena did not understand the meaning of those words. Luca exined, ¡°Mr. Cristian five minutes ago just left.¡± What? She hade but he had left? Serena was getting sadder and sadder: ¡°Five minutes ago I was stopped at the door, I didn¡¯t have an invitation and they wouldn¡¯t let me in¡­¡± ¡°Just because he had thought that you didn¡¯t have the invitation then I was outside waiting for you, but the party was almost over and you hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so I thought you weren¡¯ting anymore and I didn¡¯t wait for you at the door, now¡­ Mr. Cristian has already left.¡± Serena didn¡¯t know what to say anymore, after all it was her fault, they had agreed before but she hadn¡¯t arrived in time, she couldn¡¯t me anyone. ¡°Even if he¡¯s gone but maybe he hasn¡¯t left this ce yet, can you take me to see him?¡± Luca thought little about it and nodded, ¡°Come with me.¡± Luca took her and they walked through the hallway, Serena tried to bear her difort and followed Luca¡¯s steps, she was looking forward to seeing Cristian. They went around the corner and then Luca opened the door to a room, there was no one in the room. ¡°It seems that Mr. Cristian has already left!¡± Serena looked at the empty room and bit her lip, ¡°Will he have gone to the parking lot? Will you take me to the parking lot?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Luca led Serena back to the parking lot, while there was still a chance, he will try to take Serena to Cristian. Cristian¡¯s expression and air in that evening were too abnormal, if Serena did not find Cristian, Luca felt a bad feeling. When they arrived in the parking lot they saw a car driving away, even before Luca realized, he saw Serena behind him suddenly running after that car. ¡°Miss Serena, what¡¯s going on?¡± Luca after asking the question realized that the car that was driving away was Cristian¡¯s, so he immediately ran after it and shouted out loud, ¡°Mr. Cristian!¡± But the car was going too fast and was already far away, anyway they could not stop it. Serena seemed to feel a tingling inside her chest, she ran hard, she hoped to reach to Cristian¡¯s car or that the car would stop. But nothing, the car was getting further and further away, it was so far away she could barely see it. Finally. ¡°Ah!¡± Serena stumbled and fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Miss Serena!¡± Luke was running fast but after all, he will never be as fast as the car, then he heard Serena¡¯s scream, so he turned and ran to Serena, ¡°Miss Serena, are you okay? ¡°Ah¡­¡± Serena who was on the ground looked very distressed, before she fell down she thought of her pregnancy and quickly protected her belly. Her knees and arms were bleeding and the pain was terrible. Serena¡¯s face, which was already a little pale before, had practically whitened at that moment. From the pain she turned over andy on the ground, covering her stomach. Many times, she thought that she was lucky that she had not been pregnant for a long time, otherwise after all the messes and troubles it was really a miracle that her baby in her womb was still well. She did not know whether to feel lucky that all the times the injuries were not life-threatening or that the baby in her womb had a strong survival instinct. ¡°Miss Serena?¡± Luke lowered himself, saw her pale face and suddenly realized that she had many wounds on her, not only caused by the fall earlier, but also other wounds on her arms, legs, neck and near her mouth. Although they were not many, but the red color of blood on her fair skin was very impressive to see. ¡°Miss what happened to you? When you had said that things happened it means¡­¡± Serena took a deep breath and held out her hand toward Luca, ¡°Give me a hand.¡± Luca helped her up, after sitting down, Serena took a few deep breaths and felt that besides the pain of her wounds, her belly had nothing, so she felt relieved. When she raised her head to see, the car was already gone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Cristian is probably back at the vi.¡± ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t follow him anymore now, let¡¯s go back too.¡± Serena looked at Luca, ¡°Could you please give me a ride?¡± Luca nodded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take you now.¡± Luca helped her get up, hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°But Miss Serena, with these injuries you have¡­ isn¡¯t it better to go to the hospital first to get treated? Then let¡¯s go back to the Antic vi.¡± ¡°No!¡± Serena shook her head and bit her lip, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, let¡¯s go back to Antic vi, I will clear things up with him first and then think about my injuries.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After Serena got into the car, she saw that her knees were bleeding and her silver dress was stained with blood, the blood was like a plum blossom blooming on the snow. She looked at her wound and was silent for a while, then wiped the wound with her hand. Luke quickly took out the handkerchief he always carried with him and handed it to her. ¡°Miss Serena, don¡¯t use your hands, you might get an infection, use the handkerchief first to clean it, I will find a doctor for youter.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Serena took the handkerchief and wiped off the bloodstains. Luca had many questions to ask Serena, he wanted to ask her what happened, why did she have all those wounds? How was she in such bad shape, what must have happened? However, he could not open his mouth. If he asked, it was like hurting her again. She only hoped that Cristian could forgive her after he saw those wounds. Chapter 310: He doesn’t want to see her Twenty minutester, Luca¡¯s car arrived at the Antic mansion, but he was stopped in front of the gate. Luca furrowed his brow and nodded to the guard, but thetter would not let him in anyway. Luca was puzzled, so he turned around and said to Serena, ¡°Miss Serena wait for me in the car for a moment, I¡¯m going to see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena nodded and watched Luca get out of the car. Inside the car Serena could not hear what they were saying outside, she could only see Luca going to talk to the guards outside, then all of a sudden she saw that he turned to her and looked at her with aplicated look, then turned around and seemed to be arguing with the guards. After a while of arguing Luca had still not returned. Serena felt increasingly nervous and had a bad feeling. She was silent for a moment and finally got out of the car. ¡°Luca, what¡¯s the matter?¡± As soon as Luca heard Serena¡¯s voice he straightened up and quickly went to her, ¡°Miss Serena, it¡¯s okay, I was just talking to them a bit.¡± Serena¡¯s gaze fell on Luca then looked at the guards behind him. The guards knew her, but at that moment they were trying to avoid her gaze and did not dare to look at her. Serena was more and more convinced of her assumption, she tried to ask in a calm voice, ¡°He doesn¡¯t let me in right?¡± Luca had a frowning expression, looked at Serena and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think Miss Serena, it¡¯s just that Mr. Cristian has been waiting for you all night, now he¡¯s definitely angry, so¡­¡± ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t want me toe in, is that it?¡± Serena lowered her eyes and stared at her bleeding toes, ¡°You won¡¯t even listen to my exnation?¡± ¡°Miss Serena¡­¡± ¡°Luca, if they won¡¯t let me in then you go.¡± ¡°But Miss Serena¡­¡± ¡°Please tell him I am here waiting for him, I would like to see him, I have many things to tell him.¡± ¡°All right, then wait for me here, I¡¯ll go right away and tell Mr. Cristian.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Before going, Luca cast a warning nce at the guards outside, then drove in. Outside the gate of the Antic mansion only the few guards and Serena remained. Serena was quite far away from them, there was an icy wind, she stood with only a dress on, she was so weak that it looked like the wind might blow her away. One of them could no longer see her in that condition and said, ¡°Miss Serena,e here and wait, the wind at night is strong, if it gets cold Mr. Cristian will me us.¡± Serena moved her lips and looked at them. Would he me them? But if he didn¡¯t even want to see her anymore, he certainly won¡¯t worry about her health. Thinking about that, Serena lowered her eyes again and said no more. She did not move; the guards could not do anything about it. In fact even the guards knew that Cristian was only momentarily angry with Serena, he was still in love with her anyway, after all she was the first woman Cristian had brought to the Antic mansion. Perhaps it was precisely because he was too much in love that he became so angry. However, no one can know what will happen in the future. If it were not for Cristian¡¯s order forbidding Serena to enter through that door, because if she entered all of them will suffer terrifying consequences, otherwise they would turn a blind eye and let her in. After all, all of them could feel the change in Cristian¡¯s character that had improved since Serena came to Vi Antic, plus Cristian came home every day, which never happened before. That was enough to show how special Serena is to him. It was not known how long Serena stayed in the cold wind, when Serena almost could not feel her arms, suddenly she heard the sound of hurried footsteps. She raised her head and saw Luca running quickly toward her direction. ¡°Luca¡­¡± Serena¡¯s lips moved calling Luca¡¯s name, but her voice was so low that she herself could barely hear it; it was a voice that trembled.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It was too cold. Serena had stood too long in the cold air in only a thin dress. Luke went in front of her, his expression was always frowning, in his hand he also had in extra document. ¡°Miss Serena¡­¡± Luca looked at her with aplicated look as if hesitating to speak. Serena looked at him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Luca tried to avoid Serena¡¯s gaze and nodded, ¡°Mr. Cristian at the moment is still too angry, now he doesn¡¯t want to see you, Miss Serena¡­ maybe it¡¯s better toe back on another day?¡± Serena remained silent. She certainly would not return another day. ¡°Did you tell him what I said?¡± Luca remembered the scene earlier with Cristian, it was really scary. After Luca reported Serena¡¯s words, Cristian sneered. ¡°What will she have to say? I waited for her all night and she didn¡¯t show up, now shees to put on a pitiful face with me? Go tell her that this time I will not believe her lies.¡± ¡°But Mr. Cristian¡­ Miss Serena!¡± Luca wanted to tell about Serena¡¯s injuries, but was interrupted by Cristian: ¡°Miss Serena? She is not worthy.¡± Saying this Cristian threw Luca a copy of documents. ¡°She had always wanted this, give it to her and make her go.¡± Luca said nothing, stepped forward to pick up the document and as soon as he saw it he was shocked. ¡°Mr. Cristian, this is-are you sure you want to give this to Miss Serena?¡± ¡°Remember, in the future she will have nothing more to do with the Ferrari family.¡± ¡°Mr. Cristian!¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Cristian scolded him coldly. Luca stood still, Cristian became furious and suddenly reached out his arm and dropped all the stuff from the desk. Luca felt Cristian¡¯s anger and knew he could no longer stand there, so he grabbed the document and left. ¡°What about this, did he ask you to give it to me?¡± Serena looked at that document and asked, then reached out her hand to take it. Luca took a step back and said worriedly, ¡°Miss Serena!¡± Although Cristian had asked Luca to give that document to Serena, but Luca had not yet decided whether to give it to her after all¡­ Cristian was really angry at that moment, when people are angry, they always tend to make irrational decisions. Such as at that moment, Luca did not know whether Cristian would regret itter and me him. In fact regardless of whether Cristian regrets it or not, the unluckiest in the end will always be Luca. Therefore, Luca wanted to think twice before giving that document. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Serena smiled at him, ¡°Since he asked you to give it to me, you should not hesitate.¡± Chapter 311: Divorce Convention Serena extended her hand, Luke initially did not want to give it but when he saw Serena who had a calm expression on her face, he finally gave it to her. ¡°Miss Serena, Mr. Cristian¡­ he was really angry.¡± ¡± Serena took the document and silently opened it. She already guessed what that document was but she was still not sure, she did not know if Cristian really wanted to leave her or not. Serena pulled out the paper and saw that it was exactly what she thought, her face turned pale and her eyes widened. Her lips trembled, the paper slipped from her hand and fell to the floor. Luca became concerned, ¡°Miss Serena¡­¡± ¡°Are you really going to be so cruel to me? Just because I didn¡¯t get to the party on time and leave me the divorce agreement?¡± Serena cried, her tears wet the paper, she reached down and picked it up. ¡°All right, if that¡¯s what he wants then so be it, but at least I want to see him for thest time, can you?¡± ¡°Miss Serena, listen to me it is better for you to go home today, wait a few days for Mr. Cristian to calm down a bit and then you cane and see him, then he will probably change his mind, believe me, Mr. Cristian is in love with you, making a decision like that in the end he will be the one to suffer.¡± Serena did not know whether Cristian would suffer or not, but she knew that she was suffering at that moment, he was asking her for divorce so easily, that divorce convention was like a sharp de that stabbed her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home.¡± Serena wiped her tears, took the paper and stood up, ¡°I definitely want to see him today, if he won¡¯te out, I will stay here until he wants to see me.¡± Luca: ¡°But Mr. Cristian has already given the order, we won¡¯t be able toe in and disturb him, Miss Serena¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, even if he doesn¡¯t want to see me, I want to see him, as long as I¡¯m still standing I won¡¯t leave.¡± Luca: ¡°Miss Serena, don¡¯t be like this, being stubborn will not help you, you¡¯d bettere back a few dayster.¡± Serena did not answer him anymore, she just stood there with an impassive expression. Luca stared at her for a long time, saw her so convinced and understood that Serena really will not leave until she can see Cristian. What could be done then? If she stood there all night dressed like that she would surely get sick, plus she still had those wounds on her! ¡°Miss Serena, shall I get you a doctor first to treat your wounds?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Serena directly refused. Luca frowned, until he saw Cristian he did not even want to treat his wounds anymore, this was not good. Luca felt that this time it might end badly, if Serena insisted on staying there and didn¡¯t even want to be treated, she might faint. Then¡­ Thinking about it, Luca got nervous, turned around and went inside, he had to go to Cristian and make sure that Cristian could give Serena a chance, at least let her in and talk to her.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When Luca was on his way to Cristian¡¯s he saw Noa outside the door. ¡°Where is Mr. Cristian?¡± ¡°Luca, Mr. Cristian said that¡­ no one cane in and disturb him.¡± Luca said, ¡°Noa, Miss Serena is still outside waiting, if Mr. Cristian doesn¡¯te out to see her, she will probably wait all night, didn¡¯t you guys get along before? Don¡¯t you want to help her?¡± Noa bit her lip and hesitated, ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help Miss Serena, but you heard Mr. Cristian¡¯s order, he doesn¡¯t allow anyone toe in and disturb him, otherwise¡­ we will all be fired.¡± ¡°So what? Just because you are afraid of being fired? Don¡¯t you care about Miss Serena at all?¡± Noa felt med and exined, ¡°Luca, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m selfish, but you know more about Mr. Cristian¡¯s character than anyone else, if you go in now what can you achieve? Even if you could convince Mr. Cristian to let Miss Serena in, but do you think they are in the mood to meet tonight? Now both of them are altered, if they see each other now it will surely end badly, sometimes emotions are uncontroble do you understand?¡± Luca remained silent. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gone inside to talk to Mr. Cristian first, he wouldn¡¯t have given you that document to give to Miss Serena!¡± Hearing this, Luca repented. Yeah, Mr. Cristian was just angry before, if he hadn¡¯te in to talk to him, Cristian wouldn¡¯t have pulled out that paper. ¡°So in the end this is all my fault?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not your fault whose fault will it be? If you really want to do the right thing now you should convince Miss Serena toe back or take her to another ce to rest, then when Mr. Cristian has calmed down you can bring them together.¡± Luca thought Noa was right, he nodded, ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll go to Miss Serena, thank you and sorry for what I said before.¡± ¡°There is nothing to apologize, do you think I don¡¯t like Miss Serena? She is so kind and so generous and treats us very well, we all wish she was always Mr. Cristian¡¯s wife. Come on enough, go to her and try to convince her, now it is already autumn and at night the wind is strong, Miss Serena¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Luca after realizing how things were went away immediately. After Luca left, Noa sighed. This time, Mr. Cristian was really very angry, who knows if¡­ they will get over that quarrel. Luca went back to Serena again. ¡°Miss Serena.¡± Serena looked at him and saw that Luca always had a frowning face, he probably didn¡¯t have good news, so Serena directly avoided speaking, she always stood there. ¡°I know what you are going to say, you don¡¯t need to say it, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Luca said helplessly, ¡°Miss Serena, it¡¯s not that I want to convince you to leave, it¡¯s just that today¡¯s situation is really peculiar. Take my advice, today I¡¯ll take you to a ce to rest first, let¡¯s wait two days when Mr. Cristian has calmed down and we cane to see him okay? I promise you will be reconciled and return as before.¡± ¡°No!¡± Serena insisted to stay there. ¡°You are thinking too simply.¡± Cristian was not that kind of person. Chapter 312: Two stubborn people He had never brought up the divorce agreement before, since he did prepare it meant that he had made his decision and would not change it! But Serena could not understand it! It was just a party, why did he care so much? Even if that party was really important, if she didn¡¯t go it would be normal for her to get angry, but why get so angry that she would bring up the divorce convention? Was there some reason she was not aware of? The more she thought about it Serena became more convinced that she wanted to see Cristian and clear everything up! ¡°Miss Serena, please listen to my advice, none of us would like to see you separate!¡± Serena remained silent and did not respond to Luca. She did not believe the story that Cristian would calm down a few dayster, that problem of theirs needed to be addressed, if she and Cristian continued to ignore the issue and took a break it would be the end of their story. Even if a day goes by, or two days, or even a week, Cristian will not get over that anger of his. On the contrary, his anger will be deeper and deeper as time goes by. ¡°Miss Serena¡­¡± The guards also went to convince her to go. Serena said, ¡°Enough I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± She was really stubborn, although her body couldn¡¯t take it anymore but she kept standing there, Luke tried to convince her to leave but couldn¡¯t, finally she gave up and went to look for Noa. When Noa arrived, he already saw from a distance Serena standing with her physique looking so thin, Noa was distressed to see her like that, he stepped forward and called her, ¡°Miss Serena.¡± ¡°Noa¡­¡± Serena was surprised when she saw her. ¡°Luca and I are thinking the same thing, Mr. Cristian is angry now, even if She stays all night here it won¡¯t do any good, isn¡¯t it better for Her toe back earlier and rest? In any case she won¡¯t be able to see Mr. Cristian today, it¡¯s better for her toe back earlier.¡± Serena looked at her, ¡°Did you alsoe here to convince me to go?¡± ¡°Miss Serena I don¡¯t want to make you go, but right now the situation is like this, I heard Luke say that you want to stay here all night, if anything happens to you in the end you will be the one who will suffer and Mr. Cristian will not know anything about everything you are going through.¡± Serena said nothing, silently looked ahead, after a while she said, ¡°I want to wait here, regardless of whether he wants to see me or not, whether he cares about me or not, this is my decision. Tonight I¡¯m the one who broke my promise first, even if I wait here all night until I can¡¯t stand anymore, that¡¯s what I deserve because I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t keep my word.¡± With that said, Serena lowered her eyes. ¡°So I¡¯m not just waiting for him, I¡¯m also punishing myself for my mistake today, do you understand?¡± Noa was a bit stunned, looked at Serena and could not say a word. If Serena really thought like that, then Noa will not have to meddle anymore. Thinking about it, Noa looked at her intently, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? You won¡¯t regret it?¡± ¡°No regrets.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Noa nodded, ¡°I got it, I won¡¯t try to convince her to go anymore and I will also tell Luca not to do it, Miss Serena rest assured.¡± Serena turned a look of gratitude to Noa, ¡°Thank you.¡± Noa turned and left, Luca anxiously pursued her, ¡°What¡¯s your problem? I asked you to convince her to go, not-¡± ¡°You heard everything, even if I try to convince her it won¡¯t do any good, she has already made up her mind, everything we say will be useless. We can¡¯t do anything with Miss Serena or even Mr. Cristian, now please stay with Miss Serena, if she feels sick take care of her.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Noa walked away, leaving Luca alone, who turned to nce at Serena. It was better to let it go, they would not listen to them. It will be done as Noa said, if something happens then we will see how to solve it. Time passed and Serena did not move from there, Luca and the others kept an eye on her. Serena did not know how long she had been there,te at night the temperature dropped more and more, they felt cold even the men outside well covered. Then they looked at Serena who was wearing only a sleeveless dress, she was standing there in the freezing wind, they did not dare to imagine how cold she will feel all that time. Luke went inside the room and poured a bottle of hot water, then went to Serena. ¡°Miss Serena, drink some hot water.¡± Serena looked at him, her lips moving. ¡°I know you are punishing yourself now, but if you faint you will not be able to wait for Mr. Cristian anymore¡­ drink it for the well-being of your body.¡± What Luca said made sense, Serena gave him a smile and took the bottle of water, ¡°Thank you.¡± When he reached for the bottle, Serena lost her bnce and almost fell. Fortunately, Luca caught her immediately, ¡°Miss Serena are you okay?¡± Serena straightened up again and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After she got back on her feet Luca left her, Serena took the water and took a few sips, immediately felt the warmth fill her body and she no longer felt hungry and cold as before. ¡°I¡¯m much better, thank you.¡± Serena smiled at Luca and returned the bottle to him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Actually almost half of his body was numb, he had underestimated the freezing night air, although it was not yet winter but it was really cold, he was freezing both physically and inside. He was so cold. Cristian¡­ She had been standing all that time and he still refused to see her? Or maybe he didn¡¯t even know she was waiting for him there? Or did he know but still didn¡¯t want to go out? She had been waiting for him all night and he hadn¡¯te, he ¡­ was taking revenge. Suddenly there was a p of thunder and soon after a sh of lightning lit up the sky surprising everyone. Luke raised his head, ¡°Damn, it¡¯s going to rain, Miss Serena let¡¯s go take cover.¡± Take cover from the rain? Serena raised her head and looked at the sky. There was no star, the sky was as ck as her mood at that moment. ¡°Is it going to rain?¡± Luke looked at her for a while, thought he couldn¡¯t convince her anymore so suddenly he turned and ran inside the house. He was going so fast that Serena did not have time to call him, shortly after Luca left, the rain began to fall. ¡°Miss Serena,e here for shelter.¡± Chapter 313: You’ve already done enough Serena nodded, she could not get wet at that moment because she might faint, if she fainted then what she was doing would all be wasted. So she walked toward them, but as soon as Serena took two steps, she could no longer control herself and fell directly onto the frozen ground. The rain fell on her face and all over her body, she gotpletely wet. It hurt¡­ But Serena had to get up, she wanted to get out of the rain and keep waiting for Cristian toe out. She had so many things to say to Cristian, she wanted to tell him that she wanted to give him her trust, that she wanted to love him unconditionally. But why didn¡¯t he want toe out and see her? At that moment Serena felt tears overflowing from her eyes that mingled with the rain, she could no longer tell whether her face was wet with tears or rain. ¡°Miss Serena!¡± Eximed the men who saw her fall to the ground. Luke had not yet returned, Serena blinked, when she was trying to get up, a gentle voice with a somewhat angry tone suddenly sounded, ¡°Don¡¯t go there, you don¡¯t need to.¡± That voice sounded so familiar, Serena wanted to see who it was, but before she could move, she was helped up, a pair of warm hands supported her strongly. Serena fell into a warm embrace. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough already.¡± The male voice rang out, Serena who found herself in the warm embrace felt a scent that was familiar mixed with the smell of blood. ¡°Come away with me, you don¡¯t need to stay here anymore. He does not want to see you, just lose your pride and dignity.¡± He finished speaking, the man brought Serena into his arms, Serena hugged his neck, raised her head and saw Leonardo¡¯s anguished gaze. ¡°Leonardo?¡± Serena was surprised to see him. How could he be there? Shouldn¡¯t he be in the hospital? It was already deep night but he was there with her! Then it meant that¡­ In an instant, tears filled Serena¡¯s eyes, she stared at him and asked, ¡°You, why are you here?¡± ¡°How silly.¡± Leonardo smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I will bring you before him? You haven¡¯t seen him yet, how could I leave alone?¡± ¡°I¡­ he doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Serena bit her lip, tears kept falling. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Leonardo restrained himself from the urge to wipe away her tears and smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now whether he wants to see you or not, if Cristian doesn¡¯t want to see you, then I will take you away from here.¡± She said this and walked off to leave. Serena¡¯s expression instantly changed, she immediately grabbed Leonardo¡¯s sleeve, ¡°No, I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t leave, I want to wait for him here, I have many things to tell him!¡± Leonardo paused for a moment, lowered his eyes and had a reproachful look on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you still want to understand him? He doesn¡¯t want to see you, if he cared about you at all, he wouldn¡¯t have left you here waiting until now, I tried to restrain myself from not getting out of the car just to make you understand this, face facts.¡± Serena remained silent. His words hurt Serena who could not utter a word. She stared at him and then began to cry. ¡°But tonight it was really my fault, I told him I wasing, but I didn¡¯t show up and made him wait all night, he¡¯s punishing me now, he wants me to know what it feels like to wait for someone, I should understand¡­¡± ¡°You are thinking too much, this is not your fault. If the car ident was your fault Cristian it would be really unfair, Serena I¡¯m taking you away from here, now you are too weak and you are also hurt, if you stay here any longer you will be worse off.¡± Leonardo finished speaking and started walking again. Serena tried to free herself from him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to leave! I said I will wait here until I see him! I can¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Ah¡± Leonardo let out a groan of pain, Serena stopped freeing herself because she knew Leonardo was badly hurt, she must have touched his wound as she freed herself. Leonardo stopped, gave a bitter smile, ¡°Howe you don¡¯t keep releasing anymore? You can push me hard and go to that gate again, but I want to tell you that I was on the sidelines watching you before, however since I am here and I am going to take you away, I am not going to let you go easily, unless I faint otherwise I will not let you go back and see you throw away your pride.¡± Serena: ¡°Leonardo, why are you doing this?¡± ¡°What about you? Why do you do that?¡± Serena didn¡¯t know what to say, she bit her lip, ¡°I know I owe you and I should listen to you, but I ask you please, let me go, this is a matter between me and Cristian and I want to deal with it alone, no matter what I do but I do it following my heart, you always told me to do things following my heart too didn¡¯t you? Then let me do it.¡± ¡°No matter what you say, I will not leave you today.¡± Leonardo held her in his arms and walked toward the car. The guards outside who observed that scene were stunned, what was going on? Why did Mr. Leonardo suddenly appear there and take Miss Serena directly away? ¡°Please Leonardo, leave me down, I want to keep waiting for him, I gave my word and I don¡¯t want to break it again.¡± Serena was now too weak, her voice grew weaker and weaker and she was about to faint.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo was startled, he squinted his eyes, ¡°Serena?¡± ¡°Let me¡­e back.¡± Serena despite losing consciousness continued to utter that sentence. Damn! Surely it must be because she had been standing still for a long time and the icy wind had made her lose her mind. Otherwise, howe she felt her head spinning more and more and her vision blurred, it seemed as if the whole world was spinning as if there was an earthquake. No, she could not faint-she had to wait for Cristian. She still had many questions to ask him, she wanted to ask him what was going on? Why was he so angry? Why had he given her the divorce agreement? Speaking of the divorce agreement. ¡°You¡¯re tired, now go to sleep and I¡¯ll take you away.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Serena could no longer even hear his voice, eventually passing outpletely. Chapter 314: High Fever ¡°I am pregnant with his child and you are pregnant with a bastard, do you think Mr. Cristian will still want you?¡± ¡°Mr. Cristian does not want to see you, and you will never be able toe through this door again. From now on, you will never be his wife again, please go.¡± ¡°This is the divorce agreement, sign your name and you will never have to deal with me again in the future.¡± ¡°By now you have married into a rich family like the Ferrari family, if it were not for Aurora giving you this opportunity, do you think you could be Mr. Cristian¡¯s wife? I¡¯m just asking you to give me money to pay my debts, I raised you, this is your duty.¡± ¡°Look how ugly you are, what man will want to marry you? The husband who slept in the same bed with you hasn¡¯t touched you for two years, you never thought about it what will be the reason?¡± ¡°Get out, get out of the Ferrari family and nevere back.¡± No, I don¡¯t want to¡­ Those people and stories from the past appeared before Serena one by one and attacked her forcefully. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t kick me out, no¡­¡± Leonardo who was next to Serena¡¯s bed had heard her mumbling all night long. All the time she was just repeating no, don¡¯t kick me out. Leonardo sighed and his eyes were filled with anguish. Since he had taken Serena to the hospital, she kept running a high fever, because of her pregnant state, she could not take certain medications, they could only cool her down to bring her temperature down. Leonardo watched her for more than an hour, her fever not only did not go down, but was getting higher and higher. The nurse was there taking care of her, she looked at Leonardo and said, ¡°Sir, you for more than an hour have been by her side, you need to rest and get treatment, I am here.¡± ¡°No.¡± Leonardo shook his head, ¡°If her fever doesn¡¯t go down I won¡¯t be able to rest.¡± ¡°I will take care of her, her fever will surelye down, there is no use for her to stay here, she must rest.¡± Leonardo said no more, his gaze did not move in the slightest from Serena and continued to change the wet cloth to put on her forehead. The nurse did not know what to do anymore, he was too stubborn, she could not convince him. The two of them first were both wounded but ran away, then when they came back they were soaking wet, the woman had fainted with high fever and the man had the infected wound but refused to treat himself and just wanted to be near the woman, the nurse really got a headache from the situation. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t want to offend him, but you are wounded all over and you are also wet from the rain, if your wound gets infected you too will have a high fever, once you have a fever even though this youngdy¡¯s fever will pass, but you might infect her again.¡± It seemed to Leonardo that the nurse was right. The nurse continued, ¡°Here leave it to me, I will definitely take care of the youngdy, but You go first to get the wound treated.¡± Leonardo nodded and handed the wet cloth in his hands to the nurse. The nurse finally breathed a sigh of relief, he was her patient, if anything happened to him he would not have a clear conscience. Leonardo did not go far, he and Serena were in the same room with beds next to each other, the nurse looked for the doctor to treat Leonardo¡¯s wounds and she went to take care of Serena. Although someone had treated Leonardo¡¯s wounds, but his gaze was always in Serena¡¯s direction. ¡°Lie down, you also have a fever.¡± The doctor patted him on the shoulder and motioned for him to lie down. Leonardo could not calm down; he continued to look at Serena. ¡°If you don¡¯t get treatment,ter you may faint and who will assist you? Now lie down, you have a very strong physique, if you get treatment you will not faint.¡± So Leonardoy down. Soon after the doctor finished treating Leonardo, Serena¡¯s fever also began to drop, however Serena continued to have nightmares, talked in her sleep and had cold sweat on her forehead. The two nurses who left the room started talking as they left. ¡°Oh my God, that man how affectionate he was, he was also very strong, you saw how he was hurt and yet he managed to hold on so far, he really had strong willpower, if I got hurt like that I would have already fainted.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t understand, there are some men who would die for a woman, the look he had when he looked at that girl, it was so full of love that even I would be lost in his eyes. But why can¡¯t I meet such a man? So loving and so nice.¡± ¡°Come on enough about that, if the head nurse heard us, she would scold us.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t say anything bad, I was just talking.¡± ¡°Stop talking, she will scold you,e on let¡¯s go.¡± The two nurses walked away. Silence again returned to the hallway, it was alreadyte at night, beyond the noise of machinery only the breathing of sleeping patients could be heard.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Leonardoy on the hospital bed and looked at Serena who was on the bed next to him. After all that had happened, he felt really tired, especially after the doctor treated him he felt particrly sleepy, he could hardly keep his eyes open. He looked like he was going to fall asleep right away, but Leonardo tried to open his eyes. He could not sleep, if he slept who would look at Serena, if he woke up and ran away again? It was still raining outside, she had such a high fever earlier, her body surely couldn¡¯t handle another escape. He had to try to stay awake. Leonardo wanted to make a call to his secretary Cloe, but his cell phone was dead, in the end he could only ask the nurse to lend him her cell phone and so he called her. Although it was deep night, Cloe after receiving the call immediately went to him. ¡°Mr. Leonardo, how ¡­ did you get like this?¡± When Cloe arrived and saw them, she was shocked, first the two of them were fine and they were still at the restaurant eating, only one night had passed and they were reduced to that state, what must have happened? ¡°It¡¯s aplicated story, now I need your help.¡± Cloe immediately nodded, ¡°Mr. Leonardo if you need just tell me, I am your secretary, it is my job to help you.¡± ¡°Sorry even if it¡¯s not working hours but I made youe, but it¡¯s urgent.¡± Chapter 315 Defeat ¡°It¡¯s okay, Vice President Ferrari, how is Miss Gallo? She seems to be very sick.¡± It was no wonder that Cloe was Leonardo¡¯s secretary; she immediately understood what Leonardo wanted. ¡°She has a high fever, she just came down.¡± Cloe turned to look at Leonardo, ¡°Vice President Ferrari, rest assured. I will call someone to take care of today¡¯s matters. As for Ms. Gallo, I will take care of her. Vice President Ferrari, it seems that you did not restst night. Go ahead and rest, otherwise you will have no more strength.¡± ¡°All right, thank you.¡± Leonardo looked at Cloe gratefully. She had been his secretary for many years and was able to understand the situation immediately and act ordingly. Cloe had always been reliable in handling business; when she was around, Leonardo always felt calm. Finally he could close his eyes. As soon as he closed them, Leonardo saw only darkness. But this time Leonardo knew he could rest easy. After a while, Cloe heard Leonardo¡¯s irregr breathing. She looked reluctantly at Leonardo and said, ¡°Ask yourself what love is, and you will find the people close to you.¡± Immediately after saying this, Cloe slinged, ¡°No, I can¡¯t say this nonsense. Vice President Ferrari just fell asleep, but ¡­ He was really nice to Miss Gallo.¡± Cloe settled down, then found a ce to sit beside her. Her boss had called her in the middle of the night. She realized it must be something important, so she brought all the materials, including her diary. She should now be able to handle her work well. With this in mind, Cloe took her diary, rested it on herp, and began jotting down the things that happened today. She would probably stay at thepany all day, after all, Leonardo will do exactly that. Thepany would probably be closed that day. So she had to get things ready for that day, or there would be a lot of things left to do. Wouldn¡¯t she have to clean everything herself? Cloe was very efficient in her work. In a short time, she managed to finish the preparations for the day, and then sent them to the employees of the department. When she finished, she nced at the time-it was not yet seven o¡¯clock. He could wait a little longer. Cloe looked up and saw the two people lying on the hospital bed, there was no telling when they would wake up. Finally, she sent a message to an employee asking him to call her back when he saw the message. She felt a little sleepy, so she went to make herself a cup of coffee and drank it. At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, they were still not awake. Serena was having a nightmare. The people in the dream kept attacking and insulting her. She did not know how to defend herself. Moreover, even if she countered, they would immediately attack and defeat her and then flee. ¡°No, no!!!¡± Serena screamed and suddenly opened her eyes. The ceiling was white, looking like an expanse of snow. After drinking two cups of coffee, Cloe was still sleepy and bored. Just as she was about to lean over the table and fall asleep, a scream suddenly woke her up. Suddenly she opened her eyes, then looked in the direction from which the sound came, and saw Serena awake. Quickly she rubbed her face, then stood up and walked toward her. ¡°Miss Gallo, you are awake.¡± Hearing a soft female voice, Serena was stunned for a moment before reacting. It sounded familiar, but her head ached¡­. She seemed to know and not know this person at the same time. ¡°You are¡­¡± Cloe changed her expression, ¡°I am Cloe, the secretary of Vice President Ferrari. We met several times in thepany. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± After she reminded him, Serena suddenly remembered that they had met before in thepany. She was so sleepy that now she did not remember who it was. Serena nodded and whispered, ¡°I remember.¡± Cloe said with a sad smile, ¡°I seem to go unnoticed. We¡¯ve met several times, but she doesn¡¯t remember me.¡± Hearing this, Serena was embarrassed, and made to sit down. Cloe hurried to help her sit down, then took a pillow and ced it behind her. Then, without her asking, he turned and poured her a ss of hot water. When he returned with the hot water, Serena looked worriedly at Leonardo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Gallo, Vice President Ferrari is fine, you don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Serena lowered her eyes and remembered what happenedst night. She was repulsed by Cristian. Then suddenly it started to rain, as it rained she slipped and was escorted away by Leonardo. She thought back to how badly he was injured, and despite that he stayed with her the whole time, Serena felt guilty. ¡°Yes, Miss Gallo, drink some hot water.¡± Cloe handed her a ss of water, Serena took it and drank, but did not finish it. ¡°What did the doctor say? He was with mest night in the rain.¡± After hearing this, Cloe was stunned. When she had arrived, everything was already in ce, she only saw the results, so she did not know what had happened before, and she did not ask anyone. Hearing that question from Serena, she frowned, ¡°When I arrived, the vice president was still awake, he had called me and asked me to take care of her. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Serena opened her lips but could not say a word. Cloe thought about it for a moment and added, ¡°It was early in the morning when I arrived. Do you remember when you arrived at the hospital?¡± Serena did not answer. Although she did not know when she had arrived at the hospital, she could still guess. As she had just arrived at the hospital, Leonardo stayed awake to check on her before Cloe arrived. This man¡­ He was really good! Serena did not know what to say about him. If she had been a person with ulterior motives, she would have simply rejected him. But he had no ulterior motives; she should have rejected him without mercy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. But why was he treating her so well without taking any advantage of it. He felt guilty for everything he did for her. She had no way to repay him! But Leonardo-why hadn¡¯t she figured it out yet!!!? ¡°Miss Gallo, I have been the secretary of Vice President Ferrari for many years. Even if she seems like a nice person, once she has made up her mind about a person or situation, she will not easily change it. She does not need to feel guilty. After all, Vice President Ferrari did it of his own free will.¡± Chapter 316 His son was really lucky Of course she knew he had done it of his own free will. He had not asked her if she was willing to repay him, though. ¡°Ms. Gallo, there is no need to repay. I think that since Vice President Ferrari did all that, he had no ns to ask you for a return. After all¡­ Vice President Ferrari is a very nice person. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Gallo. He won¡¯t ask you for anything.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± In the past she had known only bad people, she never thought she would meet someone like that. ¡°I understand.¡± She nodded and said nothing more to Cloe. Cloe had said what she needed to say; there was no need to speak further. Later, when the nurse came to the ward, she was relieved by the oue of the checkup. ¡°You¡¯re really lucky, you¡¯re pregnant, you¡¯ve been in the rain for so long, you¡¯ve had a high fever for a long time, and before that you had a car ident, but the baby didn¡¯t suffer anything, you¡¯re really a very lucky girl.¡± ¡°In the hospital we were all worried about your situation, but now you seem to be doing well. If you observe good rest these two days, you will be fine.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Said Serena with a pale face. After thinking for a moment, she asked again, ¡°May I ask, how is he?¡± The doctor was stunned; after realizing who she meant, he said, ¡°His condition is much worse than yours. He suffered serious injuries after the ident. Although they are superficial injuries, they extended over arge area. In addition, he stood in the rain without having his injuries properly treated. Carrying his body to take care of her, he strained himself, which led to him having a high fever.¡± After hearing these words, Serena¡¯s face paled even more, ¡°So he¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t worry. He has a very strong physique. Combined with his willpower, we think he will wake up soon.¡± Serena felt a little relieved, then thought of Cristian. A whole night had passed and she did not know what had happened to him. She wondered if he was still ming her, if he was annoyed and didn¡¯t want to see her. But Serena did not have the courage to leave before Leonardo woke up. After her fever had broken, she felt weak and could not get out of bed. At noon, Cloe asked her mother to bring Serena some food. Cloe¡¯s mother was a very kind woman. Seeing Serena, she said to take care of herself. Cloe could not stop herself from saying, ¡°Mother, I asked you to bring some food. You don¡¯t need to talk so much.¡± Cloe¡¯s mom smiled and said, ¡°You know that¡¯s how I am. I am very concerned about the situation of this girl who is the same age as my daughter.¡± Serena felt warmed in her heart and could not help but say, ¡°The food is delicious, and you are really very good to your daughter, thank you.¡± Then she thought of her mother. When they were little, it seemed to her that her mother gave all her attention to her sister Aurora. When she was little, she was very worried. She felt that her mother did not love her and preferred Aurora. But when she grew up, she thought Aurora was her sister after all. Both were daughters of the same mother. There are no mothers in the world who do not love their children. But Aurora is her sister, so it is normal for her to be bitter toward Aurora. Serena focused on this thought. In the end, she too is kind toward Aurora. This thought remained deeply rooted in her mind. Until. Her mother did not ask her to marry Cristian instead of Aurora. Later, her mother changed her attitude, gave all her savings to Aurora, and borrowed more money from Leonardo. When sheter returned, her mother did not ask her anything about how she was doing, only sought her out to ask for money. For a moment, she wondered if she was really the daughter of the Gallo family. But if she was not the daughter of the Gallo family, whose daughter was she? It would be nice if her mother had been the one toe to her when she was in the hospital. As Serena thought about this, a sad expression appeared on her face. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Am I wrong?¡± Cloe¡¯s mother asked, who saw her saddened expression, and then scolded herself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken, I¡¯ll pack my things and leave.¡± Hearing this, Serena suddenly recovered and exined, ¡°You misunderstood, I thought of my mother when I saw you, so¡­ I miss her a little, I¡¯m sorry I made you misunderstand.¡± ¡°I understand, I thought I said something wrong.¡± Cloe said reluctantly, ¡°Mom, stopining, it¡¯s really annoying. You can go now. The vice president is still resting. Mom, don¡¯t shout or else you will disturb him.¡± When she heard this, Cloe¡¯s mother nced at Leonardo. She realized her voice was a little loud and immediately covered her mouth, ¡°So I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Cloe whispered to her, ¡°Come back soon, otherwise Dad will be anxious.¡± Cloe¡¯s mother said goodbye to Serena before she left the ward, and Serena also said goodbye to her. After she left, Cloe sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if my mom bothered you by talking loud, that¡¯s how she is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s nice, you must be happy together with her.¡± Cloe remembered past events and nodded, ¡°In fact, my mother has no malice and is always enthusiastic with everyone. My father sometimes has no choice because she is too enthusiastic, which can make other people feel embarrassed, but she doesn¡¯t notice.¡± Cloe could not help but smile. Seeing her sincere smile, Serena felt a wave of envy. If she could, she would also want such a happy family. Actually, she didn¡¯t have much hope. Only sometimes, she thought that after getting married, she would like to go back to her mother¡¯s house and be hugged, she would be satisfied. But¡­ These things¡­ They were impossible None of these things. ¡°Drink the soup while it¡¯s hot, otherwise it won¡¯t be good.¡± Cloe saw her motionless thinking, so she urged her to drink.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Serena came to her senses and nodded. After they ate, Cloe stayed with her for a while, and Leonardo woke up. Serena was sleepy and almost fell asleep. Then she heard a sound, and quickly looked in Leonardo¡¯s direction. ¡°Vice President, he is awake.¡± Cloe asked warmly, stepping forward, then thoughtfully brought him some food. Leonardo¡¯s gaze settled on Serena. Chapter 317 Will you go back to him again? Cloe was stunned for a moment, then stood in front of Leonardo and exined softly, ¡°Miss Gallo woke up before you. She already drank the soup, and did not report any serious problems.¡± Having heard that she was fine, and seeing her sitting there, although her face was still a little pale, he realized that she was better off thanst night. Leonardo contracted his dry lips, ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Now drink some water.¡± He did not move; his eyes were fixed on Serena. Serena also looked at him. She just wanted to see if he was okay, but his gaze made her feel embarrassed. At that moment, Cloe handed him a ss of water, but he did not take it, he continued to look at her. ¡°Um¡­¡± Serena huffed slightly embarrassed, then lifted the nket and got out of bed. She walked over to Cloe. Cloe smiled and handed her a ss of water. Serena looked at her, and met Cloe¡¯s gaze. Cloe returned with a kind look, then stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to buy something, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± With that, she left on her high heels with vigorous steps. After Cloe left, a smile shed in Leonardo¡¯s eyes. The secretary could really understand the important moments. ¡°Leonardo, you just woke up, drink some water.¡± Serena gave him a ss of water and urged him to drink. Leonardo was silent, he did not take the cup, only looked at it in silence. ¡°Non, aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± Serena held the ss a little puzzled. ¡°I am without strength.¡± Leonardo spoke little. Hearing those words, Serena did not understand what he meant at first, but then she suddenly understood. Did Leonardo mean that he did not have the strength to take the ss and asked her to help him? Serena¡¯s face immediately blushed. Under Leonardo¡¯s gaze, she felt so embarrassed that she nervously put the ss of water on the table. Noticing her movements, the light in Leonardo¡¯s eyes darkened. A momentter, his thin lips moved, but he did not say a word. The atmosphere in the ward was very awkward. Serena failed to take the initiative to give him water. She brought him the cup and let him drink. ¡°Or¡­ I¡¯ll call a nurse!¡± At this point, Serena turned to press the button to call a nurse. Leonardo¡¯s gaze was stunned. He thought about calling a nurse just for a ss of water. ¡°Stop.¡± Leonardo sighed weakly. She had to stop, and she looked at him biting her lip. It seemed as if Leonardo had made a particrly awkward request, but she also knew that he was really really embarrassing her. Thinking about this, Leonardo smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m kidding, calling a nurse?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I was just excited, so I made a joke¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hearing this, Serena raised her eyes and looked at him. After seeing his apologetic look, she was so embarrassed that she lowered her eyes, ¡°I should be the one to say I¡¯m sorry. You saved me and did so much for me, but I¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t even give him a ss of water. But¡­ It was true that she couldn¡¯t! Leonardo no longer embarrassed her, he stood up and reached for the ss of water on the table. Seeing this, Serena hurried and made to take the ss and hand it to him. At that moment, Leonardo identally touched her hand when he took the ss. Serena was so startled that she quickly retracted her hand. Fortunately, Leonardo had firmly taken the ss. He noticed with his dark eyes Serena¡¯s action. He put the ss to his lips and drank a little. After moistening his throat, he said again, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you. Don¡¯t be so afraid of me.¡± While he did not speak everything was fine, but as soon as he opened his mouth he immediately felt embarrassed, so he did not respond to Leonardo¡¯s words and stepped aside. When Leonardo finished drinking the water, she reached out her hand to take it. Leonardo said, ¡°Go back and rest.¡± Serena¡¯s hand stopped in midair and she withdrew it after a while. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She apologized to Leonardo, then turned and went back to her bed.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Leonardo looked over her shoulder and suddenly said, ¡°Serena.¡± Serena stopped but did not turn around. ¡°Do you want to go back to him?¡± Serena was silent for a moment before turning around, ¡°Did I ever leave? I still have a lot to tell him. I have to ask him what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°And after you ask him? You¡¯ll want to prepare the divorce papers, I suppose.¡± Serena, unconsciously, clenched her hands and teeth. ¡°He already wants to divorce you. If you go to him again, you don¡¯t want to throw your dignity under his feet and let him trample on it?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t do it without reason, there must be a reason. You saved me, rest today, I won¡¯t go anywhere, I will go to him after I leave the hospital.¡± Then Serena returned to her seat and did not speak to Leonardo. Leonardo looked at her. He did not know what she was feeling. He just had a bitter feeling in his mouth. He did not know how long this feeling wouldst. He looked at the woman he loved there in front of him, but still he wanted to apany her to the man she likes. That was all. A man who did not appreciate her. Leonardo felt very angry. If he could, he really wanted to take Serena away by force, leave here and go to any corner of the world, as long as she did not see that man again. However, he could not ignore Serena¡¯s feelings after all. If she had cried, she would have shown an expression of sorrow or hated him, and he¡­ He would have felt guilty. In this case, he could only help her. Helping her to take whatever she wanted and see her happy, then he would have to¡­ Be satisfied. Thinking about this, Leonardo made a decision. After being in the hospital for two days, Leonardo said he was going to leave the hospital. Serena was still a little shocked when she heard the news, as was Cloe, because her injuries were still very serious. The doctor had said he would be hospitalized for at least five days, but now it was only two days and he was about to leave the hospital. ¡°Why do you want to leave the hospital so soon? I have already taken care of the work in thepany. He can rest for a few more days.¡± Serena stood looking at him weakly, ¡°It¡¯s not that you think you are imprisoned in the hospital with me, so you want to leave the hospital as soon as possible?¡± Leonardo smiled slightly, ¡°Stupid, what do you think? I am a man. These are only superficial wounds. It¡¯s not right to stay hospitalized for so long.¡± Chapter 318 Difficulty is congeniality ¡°But¡­¡± Serena wanted to say something, but Leonardo approached her, shaking his head, ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about itter, Cloe, go fill out the paperwork for my release, then I¡¯ll settle down and leave.¡± Serena knew he was doing this for her, if he was not released, she would not leave, and if he asked her to leave, she would not, so she devised this way. Leonardo. Why do you worry so much? Somehow Serena began to feel sorry for him. She thought she had always been a bad person. She did not need Leonardo to treat her this way. Besides, they had not known each other for a long time, although he liked her¡­. Their rtionship was fine as it was. Cloe finished the procedures for the release of the two. During the process, the doctor advised, ¡°Although they seem to be fine now, I suggest you stay for two more days and observe the situation. However, it¡¯s only a few days, can¡¯t you wait a little longer?¡± But in the end, the doctor could only give them some advice before signing off and letting them go. Serena left the hospital with them. When Leonardo had the car, Leonardo suddenly said, ¡°She has to go to another ce, Cloe.¡± Hearing this, Cloe was stunned, ¡°But¡­. Aren¡¯t we taking Miss Gallo with us?¡± Leonardo had a calm expression. Serena blinked, bit her lower lip and said, ¡°All right. I really have to go somewhere, you guys go ahead, I¡¯ll leaveter.¡± ¡°Vice President Ferrari¡­¡± Cloe did not understand, it was clear that Leonardo liked Serena, right? But now why had he not taken the opportunity to apany her to the car? Wouldn¡¯t leaving her at the hospital exit have damaged their rtionship? ¡°Get in.¡± Leonardo made her get into the car. The firmness in his eyes reflected his attitude at this moment. There was no alternative; Cloe had to get into the car. Serena looked at the door and waved at them after it was closed. She was not sad, because she knew what Leonardo¡¯s intentions were, and she was very grateful to him. After the car drove away, Serena looked at the scene in the distance. Just as she took a step, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Serena.¡± Serena was stunned by that sweet familiar voice. Then she turned and saw Anna standing across the street. She stood there with a bag on her back. When she looked at her, she smiled and greeted her. ¡°Here!¡± Serena was stunned and stared at Anna across the street. It was no wonder¡­ No wonder Leonardo left so quietly, apparently¡­. He had already prepared everything for her. He had not had a cell phone for two days. He did not contact anyone for the past two days. Anna had no idea what had happened to her. Now she was here right now, which meant that Leonardo had called her. She did not expect¡­ That she had already thought of everything. Serena¡¯s eyes were red, she wanted to get closer, but Anna yelled at her, ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ming to you!¡± Then Anna crossed the street. She ran to Serena quickly and slipped a bag into her hand. ¡°This is yours.¡± Serena took it and noticed that the bag was hers.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This¡­ How do you have it?¡± ¡°How do you think?¡± Anna nced at her, ¡°Not only are you not surprised that I¡¯m here, but you can¡¯t even imagine how I have this bag?¡± That was what she had said. She did not expect Serena to take the bag without saying anything. ¡°Come on, after two days in the hospital you have lost a lot of weight, and you have wounds on the corners of your mouth¡­. Come to me, I¡¯ll buy you some meat to make soup.¡± Serena followed her moved. After they arrived, Anna cooked her soup. Although she had been in the hospital for the past two days, she had actually been eating Cloe¡¯s mother¡¯s food, the treatment had not been that bad. On the contrary, it felt like home to her, but drinking Anna¡¯s soup gave her a whole different feeling. ¡°What happened to you ¡­ Vice President Ferrari told me everything.¡± Anna suddenly said as Serena drank the soup. ¡°What do you think now? Vice President Ferrari is so kind to you. Are you really not going to give him a chance? Or do you want to continue being with Cristian?¡± Serena did not speak, but suddenly put down her cup, ¡°What about you? Would you give up the person you like?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Anna quickly replied. After saying this she was stunned, then smiled, ¡°Well, I understand. It is not difficult to love a person. The difficult thing is to get along. It is rare for you and Cristian to get along. But you don¡¯t want to separate just because of misunderstandings. I¡¯ll take you to Cristianter and exin it to him.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he will want to see me now? It¡¯s already been two days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s already been two days. Even if he was angry, he should be over it now, so there¡¯s no need to worry so much. It will go smoothly today when we see him.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± After eating dinner, they cleaned up. Anna then took Serena to the Antic vi. After arriving at the Antic vi, the people at the door looked at her strangely. Luca wasn¡¯t there, but they still wouldn¡¯t let her in. ¡°Cristian still doesn¡¯t want to see me? What did he tell you to do?¡± One of them said weakly, ¡°He left us an order.¡± ¡°What order did he leave you with?¡± ¡°Cristian ¡ª you are no longer the mistress here, he told us that if you came again ¡ª we would have to make you leave.¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s face suddenly paled, and her lips trembled, ¡°You, what you said is true?¡± ¡°Of course we won¡¯t kick you out, but don¡¯t make thingsplicated, Cristian¡­. If he doesn¡¯t want to see you, you¡¯d better leave.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t you understand that Cristian only said that because he was angry? If he really doesn¡¯t care about Serena, how can he give you orders like that? In any case, if he ordered you, that means he is angry¡­. Very angry. Maybe it will be difficult for them to meet now¡­¡± Anna lifted her chin and thought, and suddenly asked, ¡°Is he in the house or has he gone out?¡± Those people thought what Anna said was reasonable, so they did not dare to offend Serena. They merely nodded, ¡°Cristian went out early in the morning.¡± ¡°Very well. He only ordered not to enter the Antic mansion, but not to let you enter thepany. We will go directly to thepany to find him!¡± Chapter 319 It’s just a woman. It was a n. Serena did not think about it in those two days, she only thought about knocking at the Antic mansion until Cristian wanted to see her. Unexpectedly, Anna thought about it for her, Serena nodded happily, ¡°Sure.¡± The people there hastily said, ¡°Cristian should be at thepany today. You two go to thepany to find him.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Serena thanked them before leaving and then left with Anna. Turning around, she saw the small group of people getting into an argument with each other. ¡°This girl is really good, at least she is kind to us.¡± ¡°Yes, and it was the first time Cristian brought a woman here, I thought¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking, only they know how things clearly are, we think about doing our job well.¡± When Serena and Anna arrived at thepany, they found that Cristian had not given the order not to let them in thepany, so Serena and Anna entered together and got into the elevator. Serena¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°I thought. He wouldn¡¯t let me into thepany either.¡± Said Serena with a lost expression and covering her chest. Anna smiled cheerfully when she heard those words, ¡°You¡¯re lucky you got in, I¡¯ll apany you upstairs to find Cristian, that way you can talk, don¡¯t back out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Serena took a deep breath and gave herself courage. ¡°Come on!¡± Serena finally took courage through Anna¡¯s encouragement. When they reached the upper floor, she took a deep breath and went outside. Anna suddenly said, ¡°I will wait for you in the finance department downstairs. Come back to me when you are done talking.¡± Serena thought about it and nodded, ¡°All right, go ahead to the finance department. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± After leaving Anna, the elevator door closed again. Serena took a deep breath and walked toward the office. This was the ce where she had worked in the past, so it was very familiar. She walked through the door and found Cristian in there. She just had to find him and talk to him clearly. Serena arrived at the office with a smile and knocked on the door. Serena hesitated for a while and then knocked again. No noise came from inside. Just when Serena wanted to go inside anyway, the elevator door opened with a sharp noise. Anna ran out of the elevator panting, ¡°I just found out that Cristian went to a meeting. Now he and Luca are in the conference room.¡± ¡°Conference room?¡± ¡°Well, the meeting will be over in about an hour, so you might want to wait¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him in the office.¡± ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll text you.¡± Serena knew there was a waiting room in the office. She had been there before. She just needed to stay there for a while, then she would clear up with Cristian. After Anna left, Serena pushed open the office door, walked in, and then went directly to the waiting room. The waiting room was veryrge. Waiting for an hour would be long, so Serenay down on therge sofa. She thought that it would take an hour anyway¡­. Otherwise she could sleep for a while, when Cristian returnedter, she would wake up. Very soon Serena fell asleep¡­. Initially, she just wanted to take a nap; instead, she really took to sleep. When Cristian returned from the meeting, Luca followed him through the door and listened to him sneer, ¡°Leonardo is still not back in thepany today? It¡¯s really just you and me.¡± Luca immediately understood to whom that sentence referred. After a moment of silence, he exined, ¡°Cristian, maybe Serena is not with him. Maybe ¡­ something happened that caused a dy.¡± ¡°Since when do you apologize for others?¡± Said Cristian coldly, who did not believe Luca¡¯s words. Luca approached him and said, ¡°Cristian, it¡¯s not that I want to excuse her, but that night, Serena really waited outside the door all night, and¡­.¡± ¡°She waited all night?¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°And I was the one who made her wait? Why don¡¯t you say that I waited for her too? Besides, who would have said that she waited for me all night? Howe when I went out in the morning I didn¡¯t see anyone?¡± Luca rolled his eyes, it¡¯s not that if you don¡¯t see a person then it means they are not in that ce. When Luca came outter, he heard what the guards said. However, Cristian was still angry, but he would not have expected that after he returned, Cristian suddenly asked him where Serena was. Luca could not answer him right away. Cristian was silent for a moment, then said unnerved, ¡°Does he want to sign the contract and leave? Are you so looking forward to the divorce?¡± ¡°Cristian, things are not as you think, your wife, she¡­¡± However, before he could say anything else, he was kicked out by Cristian, and then in the blink of an eye came that day. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that she is no longer my wife? Who are you referring to when you talk about my wife?¡± Luca: ¡°I know, I won¡¯t say it again.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. If he wanted to be proud, let him continue to be proud. However, in the end, he is not the one who is sad and angry. He is also tired of being a middleman. He had a lot to say, but he could not say it. And when he wanted to speak, Cristian would not give him a chance to speak. ¡°I will arrange the documents for today¡¯s meeting and send themter.¡± Luca turned and walked out of the office, after closing the door, sighing helplessly. Only Cristian remained in the office. He sat in front of the office with thin lips and a cold face. The papers on the table had already been put in order by Luca. When Serena was his assistant, Serena was responsible for all these things. But now¡­ At the thought of that woman, Cristian¡¯s eyes darkened. A momentter, he raised the corners of his lips in self mockery. It¡¯s toote Cristian, why are you still thinking about that woman? Forget about her! She has nothing to do with you now. Anyway, she was a woman who had married instead of her sister and was even pregnant. There was nothing special about her. What kind of woman would this be? Did she really have to feel bad for this woman? Ridiculous! But Cristian, the more he thought about it, the more annoyed he was, because when he wanted to work, he always remembered her. The more he wanted to put her out of his mind, the clearer her image became. Cristian was always able to control his thoughts, but not when it came to Serena. This made him-very angry. Was she just a woman, Cristian was acting this way? Chapter 320 The last word in this game. Thinking about this, Cristian threw his pen aside, and then pushed his chair toward the room with a cold look. In fact, he had not been able to sleep well for the past few days. Because of the problems with that woman, he had begun to sleep much less. When he closed his eyes each night, in front of him he kept seeing her face. After he finally managed not to think about her, he would see her again in his dreams. So Cristian could not sleep well in thest few days, and he was restless all day long. Now¡­ There was an air of ferocity in his gaze; he seemed to have been upte. After pushing open the door to the hall, Cristian froze, and frowned. There was a faint scent in the air that seemed not to belong here.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Because the hall was where Cristian came to rest, and it was cleaned by a special staff, and he had high requirements, so he was particrly sensitive to smells. The faint scent hovering in the air was immediately detected by Cristian. Shortly after frowning, Cristian felt there was a familiar breath. His sharp gaze scanned the entire room, but he saw no one. Finally, Cristian turned toward therge sofa behind him. The sound of wheels was very light, but the room was so quiet that it seemed almost abrupt. Serena was in a deep sleep on the sofa and heard nothing. One second, two seconds¡­ Cristian finally reached the couch and saw the woman lying there. Wasn¡¯t she the woman he had been thinking about all those days even though he was angry with her? The moment he saw Serena, Cristian felt the anger he had umted over those two days fade away. Then, involuntarily, he approached Serena. Serena was sleeping peacefully. Her eyshes cast a fan-shaped shadow on her white face around her eyes. The curtains of the room were ajar, and the prating light made her look even more beautiful. Serena had a long breath, and her skin was so white that it looked as if it could break with a touch. She looked like. There was a feeling of tranquility about her. It was this woman who had stolen his heart. From the moment she entered his house, his heart was filled with feelings, he could not forget her after only a quarrel. If¡­ She could always be like this, quiet beside him, he would have nothing to worry about, there would be no need for contact with other people, especially Leonardo. But¡­ Thinking about what happened two days ago, Cristian¡¯s gaze, previously calm, became restless again. It was like a calm sea in which suddenly waves begin to rise, and it was not known whether in the next second the waves would rise even more turbulent. Serena slept well; in the previous days she did not sleep very well. When she came there to Cristian, she suddenly feltfortable. But there seems to be something wrong with the atmosphere in the room. Why does it suddenly seem to get cold? Serena unconsciously cried out, frowned, and curled up. However, she still felt very cold. Finally¡­ Serena felt that something was wrong and slowly opened her eyes. She had a confused look on her face as soon as she woke up. Cristian was shocked when he saw that look. It was as if he was in a world made of ice and snow, and suddenly a thick fog descended. Everywhere was foggy, and he could not see in any direction. Gradually, after Serena saw Cristian in front of her, the fog in her eyes gradually dissipated, and then the clouds disappeared for her to see the moon. ¡°Cristian¡­¡± She only managed to say his name. Serena¡¯s wrist had been gripped tightly. Before she realized what was happening, she was lifted off the couch and pulled into a hug. After that, she was kissed. Serena stared at Cristian¡¯s face. Instead of closing his eyes, he looked at her with a deep gaze, his fierce gaze like that of a hawk made her panic. Their lips were close to each other, but Serena felt no warmth. The atmosphere between them was cold. She felt as if she had fallen into a frozen cave and had no way to react. The burning pain from her lips brought Serena back to herself. She opened her eyes wide and tried to pull away from Cristian. But Cristian stood as fixed as a mountain. She did not have enough strengthpared to him. She had no idea how much time had passed before Cristian withdrew his lips and pulled away from her. Serena fell onto the couch she had been lying on earlier, feeling embarrassed. ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡± After Cristian pushed her away, he raised his hand and extended his index finger to wipe the blood from her lips. The corners of his lips bent into a wicked, arrogant smile. Unexpectedly, that sight was enchanting. No¡­ Serena shook her head, this was not the time to get lost watching him. She hade to find Cristian to clear things up. Thinking about this, Serena forgot about the pain in her lips, and said anxiously, ¡°Cristian. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°You have something to tell me?¡± Cristian looked at her with a cold gaze, ¡°Why do you think I have time to listen to you? Or do you think you are still my wife?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She bit her lower lip and looked at him stubbornly, ¡°Even though I got the divorce contract, it doesn¡¯t mean I epted it.¡± ¡°Oh, that contract is only informative, not to know your opinion. Woman, you¡¯d better figure out where you stand. I have the final say in this game.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Serena asked him, ¡°Wasn¡¯t everything going well before? Do you want to get divorced just because I didn¡¯te to the party and you waited for me? Cristian, when did you be so superficial?¡± ¡°Superficial?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were suddenly crossed by two huge waves. He sneered and raised his hand to hold her chin, ¡°I asked you to choose, and what choice did you make? I gave you a night¡¯s time. You didn¡¯t show up. Is he really so much better than me? So much better that you couldn¡¯t let him go. You wanted to be with him all night and not evene to me for a moment at the party?¡± After hearing those words, Serena¡¯s breathing stopped and she looked at him astonished. ¡°You-you know I was with Leonardo that night?¡± ¡°Leonardo? I can see that you are very close, or am I wrong?¡± Chapter 321 Please don’t push me away. Serena blinked and her long eyshes flickered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say earlier that you knew I would see Leonardo that day? I wasn¡¯t going to hide it from you!¡± He bit his lip, feeling great regret. She wondered why he was so angry, and when she asked herself, her expression and her look became strange-she cared about him, that¡¯s why she wanted to rush to the party. She did not expect¡­ That all those things would happenter. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to hide it from me?¡± Cristian¡¯s mocking look fell on her face, ¡°You are such a liar. What did you tell me before you went out? That you had a date with Anna? Don¡¯t take back what you said. And you also told Luca that you would get to the party on time. What happened instead? You didn¡¯t show up all night!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I did!¡± Serena defended herself, ¡°I really did go to the party that night, but I had an ident and arrivedte. And I saw Anna that night. Leonardo was there too, but Anna was there! I didn¡¯t lie to you!¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Serena tried to defend herself the best she could as Cristian¡¯s voice grew louder and louder. Serena was stunned by that high-pitched voice. She stared at him for a long time and then lowered her gaze weakly, ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you¡­. I didn¡¯t want to hide it from you, but¡­ I was afraid you would misunderstand.¡± Leonardo¡¯s rtionship with his brother was very sensitive, so he did not dare mention that name in front of Cristian. ¡°What a good motivation.¡± Cristianughed at her. Serena raised her head and looked at him, ¡°I did not handle the situation well, I apologize to you, Cristian¡­. I¡­¡± But he could not say thest sentence. Serena felt distressed, took a deep breath and looked at him quietly. His eyes were cold, without a trace of warmth, almost as cold as his heart. Facing Cristian, Serena felt all her courage fade away. She was a little frightened. If-if he didn¡¯t speak now, could it be that-he would have even less courage to speak to him in the future? Thinking of this, Serena gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Cristian, we¡­¡± ¡°We will divorce.¡± Cristian suddenly interrupted her. All that remained was astonishment. ¡°You were given the contract. Wasn¡¯t that what you wanted? Now do whatever you want, take the contract and leave. You can be with whoever you want. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Serena stared at him, stunned. ¡°Are you serious? Not only are you angry with me, but¡­? Do you really want to divorce me?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Serena was speechless, with a knot in her throat, as if something had blocked her heart. ¡°Go away, I¡¯m not for you. Serena, you were married instead of your sister, right? Now you are free.¡± You are free. Go away, I am not for you. These words cut Serena¡¯s heart like a knife. He said very calmly, but it was hard for her to ept it. After Cristian finished speaking, he turned to leave. Serena did not know where his courage came from, but suddenly she stood up and jumped off the couch to block him, ¡°You want to kick me out. Don¡¯t you like me at all? Cristian, who was it who had told me that I could trust him, and now you kick me out, how can I believe what you say?¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze was icy: ¡°It¡¯s up to you, it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you?¡± Serena sneered, pointing to her own lips, ¡°Can you tell me why you kissed me just now? Since you want to divorce me and you hate me so much, why did you kiss me?¡± Cristian stared at her expressionless. Serena looked at him, and the two looked at each other stubbornly. A momentter, Cristian suddenly came up to her and grabbed her in his arms, and swept her away again with a kiss. Serena was stunned for a while, and then let go, closing her eyes. She wanted to put her arms around Cristian¡¯s neck, but Cristian let her go abruptly, and Serena fell to the carpet. ¡°See?¡± He reached out to wipe the corners of her lips. His expressionless gaze held no emotion. Serena¡¯s lips were slightly open. After a while she lowered her eyes and smiled bitterly, ¡°What do you mean? Are you making fun of me? Are you telling me that you can kiss me and hug me even if you hate me? You just want to treat me like a doll, right?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve figured that out, go away.¡± Although he liked kissing her, Cristian hated it when others betrayed him. He had seen his mother suffer, and he didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen to him. Because she was so insecure, he decided to finish this himself. He let her go wherever she wanted. Serena sat on the ground without responding, looked down and lowered her head. After a while, she slowly got up again. ¡°You know, Cristian, today I came to make peace with you. I know I did something wrong that night, so I should pay a price to repay you. Even if you¡¯re angry with me, it¡¯s only fair. Because I have not kept my promise. I am willing to ept any punishment but¡­. Not divorce.¡± Suddenly Cristian¡¯s pupils narrowed-what had this woman just said? ¡°I really like you¡­¡± Serena said this sentence trembling, tears in her eyes, ¡°That night I really had a valid reason for what I did, but then I decided to be with you.¡± She raised her head and looked firmly at Cristian: ¡°So don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­¡± Serena suddenly jumped forward and hugged Cristian¡¯s neck with both hands. She hung onto his neck with all her strength. Cristian¡¯s body remained sittingposed. When he was hit by her, he stepped back in his wheelchair. He felt her delicate, weak hands wrapped around his neck, and heard the sobs in his ears. His cold heart was almost moved. ¡°Give me another chance, I won¡¯t see him again, okay?¡± Serena hugged him, and never meeting his gaze again, she finally had the courage to say what she wanted. As long as she made an effort, she would have no regrets. Cristian, please¡­ Give me another chance! Just one! If you push me away again, I will no longer have the courage to rely on you.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. So¡­ Don¡¯t push me away. Please. Chapter 322 I will disappear forever. Don¡¯t push me away, please. Serena closed her eyes and kept repeating this sentence silently in her heart. She hoped that Cristian also had feelings at that moment. Instead, she didn¡¯t. Cristian suddenly grabbed her slender arm to drag her away. Serena understood what he was about to do. She became agitated and reached out to grab him by the neck and did not let go. When had she learned these damn moves? He had never seen her like this before. Cristian scowled and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let me go!¡± Serena bit her lower lip and closed her eyes with a relieved expression, ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡± Cristian: ¡°Are you going to let me go or not?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you go, even if I die. Cristian, I just want to annoy you. You and I are married. You can¡¯t do this to me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Cristian suddenly sneered quietly, ¡°You¡¯re really good at acting. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would be really afraid that you would cheat on me.¡± Serena was stunned, and loosened her grip. Taking advantage of the loosening, Cristian pushed her hand away. Serena took two steps back to steady herself, and looked at Cristian, expecting to be pushed away. He really wanted to¡­ Did he really want to divorce her? ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t give up until you know the truth. Follow me.¡± Cristian walked out of the room. Serena stood still in ce before deciding to follow him slowly. She followed Cristian to the outer office, saw him go to the desk, open the drawer and then take out a paper envelope and throw it on the desk. ¡°Look, read and then go away.¡± The tone was so unfriendly¡­ Serena was suddenly discouraged. She stopped and looked at Cristian. Cristian frowned in difort, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s in it, it¡¯s just something to try to persuade me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cristian tightened his lips and looked at her. ¡°So¡­¡± Serena smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t look.¡± ¡°However, there are thousands of reasons why you want me to leave. I begged you humbly, but you still want to push me away, so¡­. Whatever.¡± Serena did not take those papers, did not want to know what they were. She had already done enough today. And yet, Cristian did not want to retrace his steps. Absolutely not. What else could she stay for? To be humiliated by him? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll disappear and I won¡¯t be seen again.¡± Having said that, Serena tried to hold back her tears, and showed Cristian a big smile.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Her smile was sad. Although superficially she had bent her lips into a smile, her expression and eyes made clear her despair. After all, she had chosen it herself, so why was she showing herself like this now? Cristian moved his lips, but made no sound. Serena turned and slowly left the office. When she came out of the office, she came face to face with Luca. Seeing Serena in tears, Luca was shocked, ¡°Serena, you¡­¡± Serena did not look at him and moved on. Luca wondered why Serena was here, and quickly rushed into the office to ask Cristian, but Cristian prevented him from speaking. ¡°Get rid of these documents and never allow her to enter thepany again.¡± Luca was shocked for a while before reacting, ¡°Cristian, are you¡­? Breaking up with Serena for good? Are you really unrepentant?¡± Hearing those words, Cristian frowned and said sharply, ¡°Since when have you been questioning my decisions?¡± Luke: ¡°¡­ But Cristian, this thing¡­¡± ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Cristian!¡± ¡°Get out!!!¡± Cristian suddenly lost control and threw the things that were on the desk on the floor. Everything on the desk fell to the floor making a huge noise. However, Serena was already standing far away and did not hear any noise. Luca stared at that scene for a while, and finally remained silent and walked away. * Anna waited anxiously in the financial department. She waited a long time for Serena to return, then wondered if she had been away for so long, was reconciliation with Cristian possible, and then were they back together? Anna felt very happy when she thought that the two could be together. In that case, she would not have to worry anymore. After such a thing, the two would surely achieve positive results! So Anna thought that when they were reconciled, she would ask Serena for something in return. After all, it had been hard for her to run back and forth for Serena these days. ¡°Anna, didn¡¯t youe together with Serena?¡± A colleague suddenly asked her. Anna recovered and nodded, ¡°Yes, I came with her, but how do you know?¡± ¡°I saw you, I was downstairs when you arrived. Didn¡¯t you ask for permission for today? Why did youe to thepany?¡± ¡°I¡¯m having fun, I asked for a leave toe to thepany not to work.¡± ¡°¡­ So you didn¡¯t leave with Serena?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m waiting for her?¡± ¡°But we saw Serena downstairs, apparently she left.¡± ¡°What?¡± Anna jumped to her feet instantly, ¡°She left? When?¡± ¡°Just now¡­¡± Shit! Anna rushed to turn back. ¡°Wait, when you saw her downstairs, was she leaving alone or was someone there with her?¡± She had to know things as they were, otherwise if she was not clear about the situation, she would have rushed downstairs and disturbed the others, what else could she do? ¡°She left alone and seemed to be in a bad mood, I¡¯m wondering-what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Does it need to be said? She hasn¡¯t beening to thepanytely. Wasn¡¯t there a rumor that she was having an affair with President Ferrari? Now it seems she has been dumped by President Ferrari.¡± Other colleagues heard and could not help but cheer. Immediately someone said, ¡°So she was crying like that because she was really dumped. I¡¯ve always wondered, how did President Ferrari appreciate that woman, she was probably good in bed and had fun with her in those brief moments? Now that the novelty has worn off, he doesn¡¯t need her anymore.¡± A group of peopleughed. Anna¡¯s expression suddenly changed and she shouted, ¡°What are you talking about? Serena not that kind of person! She is simply in love with President Ferrari! You think everyone is as dirty as you are! You are obscene!¡± Chapter 323 Despair After she had reprimanded them, Anna turned and ran away quickly. ording to what she had been told, Serena had probably broken up with Cristian, so is that how it is? So was she so sad that she forgot that he was waiting for her at the financial department? She had to find Serena quickly, going out like this is very dangerous! ¡°What is the problem with Anna? There are so many girls in our department, why did she go to befriend that woman? And she keeps defending her so much?¡± ¡°In short, it¡¯s probably because he saw her being together with President Ferrari all the time, so he hopes to gain benefits from her. After all, she wants to climb thedder of society. It¡¯s not hard to understand that she just wants to improve her position in thepany.¡± Anna ran to the elevator without caring what they said, pressed the ground floor button and waited anxiously. When the elevator stopped on the ground floor, Anna rushed to find Serena. Anna looked everywhere for Serena, but she had no idea where she was on the ground floor; she could only run around and ask the guard. The guard knew Serena well. After all, many people were talking about her in thepany. ¡°You¡¯re saying she just ran in that direction¡­. I don¡¯t know what happened, it¡¯s all very strange.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The guard pointed to the opposite alley, ¡°When she crossed the street there were no cars, fortunately she had no ident. Then she went into that alley. You can go and have a look, but be careful.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Anna left immediately, crossed the street to the alley, there were not many forks in the alley, and increased her pace, she was able to find Serena very soon. Serena was tired because she had walked a lot, and she sat down on the ground, not caring whether the surrounding ground was dirty or not. When Anna found her, she was sitting on the ground. She was out of breath and walked slowly toward Serena. ¡°I found you, Serena¡­ You startled me, why are you sitting here? Get up, let¡¯s go home.¡± Serena did not move, her eyes were downcast and she looked calm. Anna sighed and pulled up in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Do you want to go home together? Do you want to talk about what to do in the future?¡± Serena raised her head and stared at her with red eyes. Even though Anna was a woman, she felt terribly distressed looking at her in that state. She really didn¡¯t know what had happened with Cristian. He had really broken up with Serena. Anna didn¡¯t ask for more, she just took her by the hand, ¡°Get up, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Serena did not move, just stared at her in silence. Her eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s, but she continued to hold back her tears. A momentter, Anna heard her say, ¡°Anna, I¡¯m afraid I will live up to your expectations.¡± Anna felt an ache in her heart, ¡°Serena, you¡­¡± ¡°We broke up.¡± Serena showed a faint smile, and finally tears fell from the corners of her eyes, ¡°This time she really doesn¡¯t want me.¡± Anna was too ufortable to speak. She knew it was useless tofort her at that moment. No matter what she would say, Serena would only feel more ufortable. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it, let¡¯s go home first.¡± He wanted to pull Serena to her feet, but Serena wouldn¡¯t. Anna had a terrible headache, ¡°Do you want toe back with me? We¡¯ll discuss itter. There must be a way.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no way, she won¡¯t go back on her feet and ¡­ I don¡¯t have the courage to do anything anymore.¡± Serena lowered her eyes, and rested her head on her knee, ¡°I don¡¯t want to look for him anymore. I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°Alright, then we won¡¯t look for him anymore, do we want to look for a man who is a hundred times more powerful than him? Look at Leonardo, he is so kind to you¡­¡± Leonardo! Speaking of Leonardo, Anna had a sudden idea. Of course, she could have asked him for help now. Otherwise, she feared that Serena could not really make it. His look was full of despair, which scared her a lot. After making a decision, Anna told her, ¡°All right, wait here for me, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She took her cell phone and went to a distant ce to call Leonardo, and then exined Serena¡¯s situation to Leonardo. ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Alright, hurry up, now she looks a little scared, I¡¯m worried¡­. I can¡¯t handle her by myself.¡± Having said that, Anna hung up the phone, and then returned to the ce where she was just before. Her expression suddenly changed, ¡°Serena?¡± Serena, who had previously been sitting on the floor, had disappeared. Serena! * Gallo family ¡°Mom, tell my sister that I want to enroll in an art school, but it¡¯s private and very expensive, please help me convince my sister to help me.¡± ¡°Aurora!¡± Julia looked at Aurora helplessly and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not that your mother doesn¡¯t want to help you. You saw your sisterst time. She doesn¡¯t even want to talk to me anymore. She is really ungrateful. I raised her only to be kicked out as soon as she got married to Cristian.¡± Hearing this, Aurora was outraged, ¡°I was the one who granted her this. I should be Cristian¡¯s wife. If I had not allowed her to marry him, where would she be today? Mom, you have to tell my sister to pay my tuition, or else¡­. We would tell who she really is.¡± Giulia had an idea, ¡°Are you saying that¡­¡± ¡°Yes, if the Ferrari family knew that she is Serena and not Aurora, they would be furious! And isn¡¯t my sister divorced? As long as we use this to threaten her, my sister will give us the money obediently.¡± Julia was not happy with this suggestion, ¡°However, she is my daughter. This would only be a personal gain for me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Aurora snuggled into Giulia¡¯s arms, ¡°Mother, are you sure it¡¯s so unkind after all¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? If I hadn¡¯t allowed her to get married, where would she be today? She should be grateful! We allowed her to get where she is today. Don¡¯t worry Aurora, I will go to her and clear things up, don¡¯t worry about taxes.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mom!¡± Ding dong. ¡°Mom, someone rang the doorbell, I¡¯m going to see who it is.¡± Aurora got up to go open the door. After opening the door and seeing who was outside, she was amazed, ¡°You¡­. Who are you?¡± Outside the door were many men in suits with serious expressions. In the middle, a man with a deep gaze and exceptional temperament stood in front of her, ¡°Hello, is this the Gallo family home?¡± Aurora did not have time to answer that she immediately heard Julia ask as he walked toward her, ¡°Aurora, who is it?¡± Chapter 324 Visits When she came to the door, Julia saw that group of men standing outside the door, all strange in face. Her expression immediately changed and she said, ¡°Aurora, close the door!¡± Aurora did not react, and Giulia reached out her hand to close the door. But they were too slow; one of the men stepped forward to prevent them from closing the door. Giulia did not close the door. She fell backward frightened. Seeing Aurora in front of the door, she hurriedly pulled Aurora behind her, and then said, ¡°What do you want? I warn you that I have no money!!! If you want money, go to my daughter. My daughter is Cristian¡¯s wife. She can give you a lot of money.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After hearing that the daughter was Cristian¡¯s wife, the man with a noble and cold temperament frowned slightly, ¡°What did you say?¡± Julia was stunned and narrowed her eyes, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you believe what I said? Are you here to collect debts? I said I have no money. If you want that money, go to my eldest daughter. She is Cristian¡¯s wife. She will give you the money no matter how much it is.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Aurora looked at the man in front and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s one of them. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± After that Aurora gently pushed Julia away and smiled at the visitor, ¡°Sorry, my mother is a bit confused because of mental problems. May I know who you are?¡± At that moment, a girl in high heels emerged from the crowd. After learning of the situation, she smiled, ¡°Miss Gallo, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but we have no bad intentions and have note to collect any debt. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chiara handed over her business card, ¡°My name is Chiara.¡± Aurora took the dubious business card and nced at it. When she saw that she was the secretary of Matteo, the president of the Giordano Group, her eyes lit up. In North City the most famouspany was definitely the Ferrari group, but in second ce was the Giordano group. It was still a great way to rise in social status. However, Cristian held control of the Ferrari group, while the Giordano group was a bit smaller. However, the Giordano group in North City remained a very importantpany. In addition, Serena was friends with Alice. Aurora was envious as hell because she felt excluded by a member of the Giordano group. She even thought that they hade to tell her that she was the abandoned daughter of the Giordano family, and that they now wanted her back with them so that she could inherit the Giordano group. That would be great. ¡°Good morning.¡± Seeing that she was the secretary of the Giordano group, Aurora¡¯s attitude immediately changed. She immediately put the business card away and looked at the man behind her. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Chiara smiled and her eyes fell on Giulia behind her, ¡°Ms. Gallo, we have something to ask Ms. Gallo.¡± Giulia realized that they were not there to collect debts. Lately she had been afraid that creditors would be looking for her, so she was startled when she saw a group of people at the door. But now she quickly realized that they were not there for that. She did not imagine. ¡°Aurora, do you know them?¡± Saying this, Julia¡¯s suspicious gaze fell on the man¡¯s face. The dark suit outlined the slender and beautiful form of his body. The noble temperament made it clear that he was not an ordinary person. How can ordinary people have this aura? This kind of aura is typical only of those with high status. And as soon as she heard that they had note to collect debts, Julia immediately changed her expression. ¡°Visitors are guests,e on sit down. Aurora, prepare some tea for the guests.¡± Aurora smiled and nodded, ¡°Sure, mom, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Aurora went to prepare the tea while Giulia made Matteo sit down. Matteo was expressionless, from the time he had entered until now, his gaze betrayed no emotion. Aurora purposely sat beside him when she came to bring tea. Matteo frowned slightly and avoided all contact. What kind of family members are they? Matteo looked up slightly, and his fierce, cold eyes swept over Aurora and Julia. They werepletely different from what he imagined them to be. Serena waspletely different from them. Chiara was Matteo¡¯s secretary and a very intelligent person, how was it possible that she could not see the so different attitude of Aurora and Giulia? ¡°Hello, Mrs. Gallo. President Giordano would like to ask you some questions, but¡­¡± He looked at Aurora and said with a slight smile, ¡°These questions are very important. Could you ask Ms. Gallo toe out and wait a while?¡± After hearing those words, the two changed their expressions, and then looked at each other. Aurora quickly sat down next to Julia and curled her lips, ¡°I am her daughter. What is it that I could not know? Or, is there something wrong with my mother? Then I ask you on behalf of my mother not to embarrass her.¡± Julia hugged her daughter moved by those words and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Aurora is my daughter. There is nothing she cannot know. If there are any problems, tell me.¡± Matteo remained silent, but his breathing changed constancy. His eyes fell calmly on Aurora¡¯s face, ¡°Ms. Gallo, you misunderstand. I just want to ask Mrs. Gallo some questions. We are not offended by Mrs. Gallo. If it were possible, could you leave us alone, Ms. Gallo?¡± His eyes seemed to have the power to suck in her soul. When Aurora met his gaze, she immediately felt enraptured and fascinated. Initially she wanted to stand there and listen, but now, stunned by his voice, she nodded shyly. ¡°All right then, Mr. Giordano, Mom, you go ahead and talk, I¡¯ll go buy some water, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Could it be that Giulia could not understand her daughter¡¯s thoughts? Aurora has a boyfriend, how could she have this attitude with other men? But¡­ Even though her boyfriend is a rich man,pared to the one who was now standing in front of her¡­. He waspletely different. If¡­ Julia began to think to herself. Then she nodded smilingly, ¡°Go, Aurora,e back soon.¡± After Aurora left, Giulia looked at Matteo with a bright smile, ¡°Mr. Giordano, you can ask any question now.¡± Matteo remained silent, and looked at Chiara for a long time. Chiara immediately understood and put the picture she had prepared on the table. Chapter 325: She is not your biological daughter. Originally, Julia had a ttering smile, but after touching the photo, her gaze suddenly changed, she then raised her head to look at re. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Chiara smiled slightly, ¡°I look at your reaction, you looked at the photo.¡± Hearing this, Julia reacted abruptly and quickly waved her hand, ¡°Never seen, I have never seen this picture. I don¡¯t understand, what do you want me to do with this? I didn¡¯t do anything¡­ it¡¯s not that you want me to make you a lucky charm? Hahaha¡­¡± Chiara did not flinch and calmly pushed the photo in front of Julia¡¯s face. ¡°It does not matter if you do not recognize this lucky charm, please look at it again¡­¡± In this photo is a small child with skin as clear as snow,rge round eyes, and a small nose and mouth. Although this person was still small, the facial features were still solid. And the little girl in the picture is wearing the lucky charm. When she saw this picture, Julia could not stand still and her arm under the table kept shaking. ¡°If she does not know the pendant, surely she will know this little girl?¡± When Chiara asked, Julia looked up in panic and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. What does this child have to do with me? About this child, what do you want to ask me? I think I don¡¯t have anything to answer you, go away. ¡± After speaking, Julia got up and wanted to greet the guests. Chiara¡¯s tone became a little heavier: ¡°You can¡¯t even recognize the picture of your daughter? Is it because so many years have passed that you have forgotten what your daughter was like when she was born?¡± Hearing this, Julia looked at her tremblingly. Chiara still showed a smile, with a simple and harmless look, ¡°Mrs. Gallo, think about it, do you really know this child?¡± Giulia lowered her head and took another look at the picture of the little girl. Then, after thinking about something, the blood on her lips vanished. In other words, she was someone who had lived most of her life. It was not as if he had never seen anything before, and he soon calmed down. He sat down again and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are going to do today. At first I thought you were Aurora¡¯s friends, so if you have any questions I can answer them, however¡­ Why did you give me these two pictures?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Gallo, we just wanted to ask you if you really don¡¯t know the little girl in this picture and these two lucky charms?¡± ¡°No. ¡°Giulia answered firmly. Chiara did not flinch and opened her folder, she hade prepared that day and obviously they were not going to back down just because of a denial from Mrs. Gallo. She had put another picture on the desktop, ¡°This picture was taken when your eldest daughter was one year old. At that time, you, your husband and your eldest daughter had posted this photo on social media, although it was deleted soon after, some traces still remained.¡± ¡°What traces? What are you talking about? Julia looked at the photo and felt ufortable again. ¡°Now,paring your eldest daughter and the child in this photo, you can see how the facial features fit perfectly.¡± ¡°Oh, howe you say such a funny thing? The child in this picture of you is just a child, how can you see her facial features? Is it a bit of an exaggeration to say that they are the same?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it, then can you exin to me the presence of the lucky charm on your daughter¡¯s neck?¡± Chiara showed another photo, this time it was Aurora Gallo, not long after her birth, around her neck she had a lucky charm, which was exactly the same as the one worn by the little girl before. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°You still mean, you don¡¯t know this pendant?¡± Chiara looked at her calmly, but there was no longer a smile on her face. Matthew also stared at Julia, his gaze was very sharp and seemed not to calm down. ¡°This¡­ This pendant is verymon, how can you say that this pendant is what you are looking for? Also, why don¡¯t I admit that this could be the pendant you are talking about? There¡¯s nothing I have to tell you, is there?¡± Julia trembled when she spoke, and although she tried to hide it, she had no way to hide in front of Matthew, whose presence was very strong. ¡°Because she is not your biological daughter at all.¡± ¡°What are you saying? ¡°These words irritated Julia, she stood up abruptly and stared at her with wide eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!!!¡± re opened the folder, looked at the documents inside and said, ¡°You have not been able to have children since your third year of marriage. So you met a fortune teller introduced by rtives and friends. The fortune teller asked you to adopt a child and be kind to him. When you went to the orphanage, you happened to meet Serena who had been kidnapped by traffickers, so you took her home.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Julia quickly interrupted her, ¡°What do you mean by that? What is human trafficking? We didn¡¯t kidnap Serena! ¡± ¡°Does this mean that you admit that Serena is not your biological daughter? ¡°Chiara said, taking stock of the situation and pushing her finger on Giulia¡¯s chest at the exact spot where her heart was. Giulia finally fell weakly in her chair,¡­ she would not have expected this toe out. re reached out and pulled the green silk across her forehead to the nape of her neck, her red lips twitching slightly, and continued, ¡°After you had brought her home, you loved your daughter. Since you did not have one of your own, you loved her as if she was, but only a few yearster, you received the news that you were pregnant and the following year you gave birth. Because after you had your daughter, you began to reject this child who was not yours, so even when she was kidnapped by human traffickers, You even wanted to let this child fend for herself without even raising the rm. However, Lei did not expect the abduction to be on arge scale. The human trafficker¡¯sir had been unearthed by the police who directly contacted You to give Your daughter back.¡± Bang! Chiara closed the folder and made a crisp sound. Julia was caught off guard, her body trembled violently, and then raised her head to look at Chiara. ¡°How could she put up with this? You personally brought back that child, the one you treated as if she were the most precious thing. You wanted to abandon her after you had your biological daughter. Unfortunately, the Lord did not do what you wanted. The little girl came back. But after she came back, she started to suffer all kinds of injustice.¡± Chapter 326: The Past ¡°During the vacations, your natural daughter had new clothes, while the other one did not. You treated her like a savage, even¡­ You made her work and forced her to take care of her younger sister. These are injustices, I guess you always told her that because she was the older sister she had to take care of her younger sister, right?¡± When Chiara said this, thinking about the information she had investigated, she could not help but look at it with disgust, ¡°Even after her divorce, you pushed her further, forced her into marriage, making her suffer another injustice. Mrs. Gallo, to go this far is horrible.¡± When Chiara finished speaking, Julia felt the weight of her guilt, but after a while, she realized Chiara was right. ¡°Why would I be horrible? You also know that she is not my biological daughter. If she was my biological daughter, I would have treated her well, but she is not, so why should I treat her as such? I don¡¯t owe her anything! Besides, at home we supported her in everything, I let her go to the school she wanted to go to. Why should I have felt sorry for her?¡± ¡°Does she perhaps not know that she has vited her personal freedom? If there had been a choice, do you think she would have wanted to choose you as her mother? At first you wanted to adopt her because you could not have a child with your husband, but after you had her, she began to be treated unfairly. When you treated her like that, did you ever think about how much joy she had given you?¡± Julia: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly remembered that before she got pregnant, she and her husband were very happy when she and her husband were able to adopt Serena, because she had beautiful eyebrows and would be beautiful when she grew up. The two of them discussed that they should find a good family for her when she grew up. Butter, after she had her daughter, those thoughts gradually faded away, and she was even disgusted by Serena¡¯s presence, thought Serena was like a broken oil bottle and would take a lot of money from her, so she had begun to stop giving Serena anything. She bought new clothes for Aurora and when she bullied Serena, Julia pretended not to see and was even relieved. When Serena had been taken away by the traffickers, Giulia also thought that¡­ it was a very good thing. In any case, she was a child adopted from an orphanage, and as the abandoned child she was, she was not at fault for being caught by the trafficker. She thought that the trafficker might send her to other parents and that her parents would never see her again. These thoughts grew fast, but then the police had called her family to say that she had been found and asked them to pick her up at the station. E had hesitated for a long time before picking Serena up, and from then on she looked at Serena even more disgusted wondering why she had not died in the hands of those traffickers. In any case¡­ what she had said up to this point was not entirely clear. ¡°Then why did youe today?¡± ¡°Now you will admit that your daughter was adopted, not your biological daughter, right?¡± Julia nodded, at that moment there was nothing more to admit. ¡°Yes, however, you have investigated the matter so clearly, so I have nothing to deny, who are you anyway? What is the motive of this investigation? ¡± Chiara looked at Matthew, he nodded, and Chiara asked, ¡°Where is the lucky charm?¡± Giulia looked at them, and then said angrily, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Mrs. Gallo, things are already clear, are you sure you don¡¯t know what we want to do?¡± ¡°you¡­ ¡°Giulia thought about it for a while, and when she reacted, she suddenly opened her eyes wide and pointed at them incredulously, ¡°Could it be that Serena is¡­¡± ¡°If you can, please return the pendant, the pendant¡­ There is an inscription on it, which was made by the Giordano family with a lot of money. Hearing this, Julia thought she was living inside an illusion, had she really adopted a child from a wealthy family? She was in her own home. It was not possible. She could not take Serena back. Thinking about this, Giulia coughed slightly, ¡°You want to get her back, but how do I know if you are telling the truth? At first nce this pendant may seem very valuable, taking Serena from the orphanage I didn¡¯tmit any crime, did I? As for what happened next, it was after I adopted her: as her parents, I have the right to decide what to do with her. she is an adult and now you want to tell me, is she the daughter of the Giordano family? Mm, if there¡¯s not enough evidence, I won¡¯t believe it and I can¡¯t tell you for sure. Chiara smiled knowingly, ¡°that would be great what you said.¡± After she finished speaking, she took out a credit card andid it on the table, ¡°Mrs. Gallo, this is your reward for taking care of Ms. Giordano over the years. If you are willing to return the pendant, this is five hundred thousand euros for you.¡± As soon as Julia heard about the five hundred thousand, her eyes instantly lit up, just as if a thousand lights had suddenly lit up in her eyes. But soon she looked again at Matthew in front of her. After this person had entered, the atmosphere that had enveloped the whole house made it difficult for anyone to feel good. Would five hundred thousand be enough? Thinking about this, Julia pretended to stand and coughed slightly, and then said, ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to buy me for five hundred thousand? Am I the kind of person who only sees money?¡± ¡°ording to my investigation, you have more than one hundred thousand euros in gambling debts. Recently, your husband has been heavily in debt because of your foreign debt problem, and your daughter, Serena, has already given you three hundred thousand euros, right?¡± Julia: ¡°¡­ It seems that you have really investigated everything. ¡± ¡°You are an intelligent person. You should know that if this money will be used to pay off gambling debts, the remaining money will be enough for two elderly people.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean? ¡°Julia stood up angrily, but she was terrified by the aura emanating from Matthew, her voice was calm: ¡°I raised her for more than 20 years. And you a would like to exchange her for money?¡± ¡°If I may, I don¡¯t want to talk about money.¡± Here¡¯s the thing, Chiara. ¡°Matteo said suddenly. Chiara reacted and stepped forward putting the credit card away. ¡°We had not prepared the money beforeing. After all, you are a benefactor who has raised her for more than 20 years. Using money to solve the problem is a painful thing, and now it looks like you are like us.¡± Julia saw her take the money back, her eyes straightening in surprise.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What was going on? She wanted more money, but she didn¡¯t expect¡­ Chapter 327: Why can she get everything? Julia looked at the credit card that had just been withdrawn, her teeth ached from how much she hated it. That five hundred thousand euros had vanished, she would have to think about how to get it back. Suddenly Giulia said directly with coldness, ¡°Simply put, you are the daughter of the Gallo family. You disappeared for many years and took no responsibility, and now you want me to be part of the Giordano family. Let me go. I¡¯m leaving!¡± She was so embarrassed that she would have been angry, a smile appeared on re¡¯s face, ¡°Mrs. Gallo, do you know that ording to thew, not reporting a crime is a crime?¡± For example, when you knew that this child was missing, you also knew that she had fallen into the hands of a trafficker. You knew, but you didn¡¯t report her missing, so¡­ You and this traffickermitted the same crime.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Where could Julia have learned suchws? She was just a woman, and she had never paid much attention to such things. When Chiara said these things, she was stunned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I mean, if you want to settle the score, we can sue you. Of course, we can find goodwyers and then-¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Chiara smiled slightly, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare, after all, you are the benefactor of the Giordano family.¡± ¡°So what do you mean?¡± ¡°I hope that Mrs. Gallo can return what belongs to us. Serena is a member of our family. Of course, the lucky charm must also be returned. After all, that originally belonged to Serena and not Aurora, understand?¡± Chiara thought that she had no more patience understanding immediately what he meant. ¡°Okay, I understand, you are here to ask for an exnation for Serena! it was really very difficult for me to raise her, it was a lot of work! Even though I was selfish, don¡¯t I get any credit for raising her? You didn¡¯t thank me and threatened me like this, my life is a bad life! ¡± Julia, began to make a scene by crying loudly. This noise made Matteo frown, his breathing became colder, and his fierce gaze fell on Giulia. Giulia clearly felt it, stopped, unconsciously looked at Matthew, and stopped crying. At exactly that moment, Aurora had returned from her shopping. When she opened the door, she saw her mother sitting on the floor crying. She suddenly panicked and ran to her, ¡°Mom, what is it? What have you done to my mother? ¡± Matthew stood up, his tall figure revealing his state to Aurora¡¯s eyes, who was petrified when she saw him. ¡°Mrs. Gallo, we will give you three days to think about it. As soon as you have made a decision, call us. We will go.¡± After Chiara finished speaking, she cleared the way for Matteo and they left. Aurora was surprised, it took a long time for her to react, ¡°Ah, I bought you dim sum, aren¡¯t you going to eat it? ¡°Shame on you!¡±Giulia was so angry that she had misrepresented Aurora¡¯s words, ¡°Don¡¯t you walk when you see that man? Don¡¯t you even care about your mother? ¡± ¡°Ah, mom¡­ you¡¯re sick! Rx!¡± Aurora was pinched by her mother, it hurt. ¡°Do you know it hurts? What did she want? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t provoke that man! ¡± ¡°Why mom? ¡°Aurora curled her lips in dissatisfaction, ¡°I¡¯ve grown up so much. I have the power to decide for myself. I want to follow who I want. Why do you care about me?¡± Aurora got up from the ground, touched her vesitites, her face was serious, and said, ¡°She is not a good person, and¡­ Things are different this time. ¡± Aurora did not know what had happened, so she could only huff, then asked, ¡°What happened? Mom, how did you meet such a good man? Why have I never heard of him before? What did hee to you to do? ¡± Julia looked at Aurora, after thinking about it, told her everything. Aurora had not been able to calm down for a long time after listening, and it took time to react. ¡°Mom, what do you mean¡­ my sister¡­ Serena is a Giordano?¡± Giulia nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not her mother, we adopted her from an orphanage, who knows¡­ She¡¯s actually the daughter of the Giordano family. ¡°Talking about this, Giulia became angry, ¡°That nasty woman gave me five hundred thousand euros, and she even took it back. she¡¯s really hypocritical. If she is really a Giordano? If she calls me a benefactor, why doesn¡¯t she give me a million euros? It pissed me off.¡± Aurora didn¡¯t listen to everything, she just knew¡­ Was Serena actually the daughter of the Giordano family they were looking for? What about Alice? Wasn¡¯t she Alice? Since she had already followed the Giordano family, she would have known everything. But for a long time, Alice was the wrong person? And was Serena the right one? Thinking about this, Aurora clenched her fists. Why? First, she thought she didn¡¯t want to marry the second son of the Ferrari family because of his disability, so her parents forced Serena to marry him instead. She had been very lucky, so lucky that she had a sister to rece her so that she could continue her life as a teenager. But she didn¡¯t expect that¨Chow was she going to run the Ferrari house? live like a Ferrari? she wasn¡¯t as unhappy as she thought, and¨Cwas she really the daughter of the Giordano family? The two sisters grew up together and she had be the branch from which Serena wouldter take off. How could Aurora bear all this? After all, she had always hoped that the person who could spread her wings would be her! But how could all this have happened? Aurora bit her lower lip angrily and the smell of blood filled her entire mouth. ¡°Aurora, Aurora!¡± Aurora came back to herself and looking at her mother who was calling her name, ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°This still needs to be discussed at length. Your mother owes a lot of money to a lot of people, we can take more money this time and get more money from the Jordans, we can live like kings, do you understand?¡± ¡°Living like kings? Is it only five hundred thousand they would give us? ¡± Aurora bowed her head, her eyes were somber, ¡°I think¡­ it might not be enough? Besides, Serena¡­ Why is she the daughter of the Giordano family? ¡± ¡°Aurora?¡± ¡°No. She is not worthy! First she was the youngest woman in the Ferrari family, and now she is the oldest woman in the Giordano family? And instead? What are they? Mother! Tell me! I¡¯m just the daughter of the Giordano family, I¡¯m not Serena, they admitted their mistake or you remembered, didn¡¯t you?¡± I am the little girl you adopted at the orphanage!¡± Giulia looked at Aurora in front of her incredulously, thinking she had misunderstood. ¡°Aurora, you¡­ are my biological daughter, because you are¡­¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not!!! I don¡¯t want to!!!¡±Aurora shrieked and pushed Giulia away ¡°Why? We grew up together, she has so much and I have nothing!!!¡± Chapter 328: Where did she go? ¡°Aurora, why do you think that way? It¡¯s not like that! It is a good thing for us that she has be the eldest in the Giordano family. As long as she is the one who takes off, we will be their benefactors. We, too, can benefit from it and we can make a life of kings!¡± ¡°No.¡± Aurora took a step back, covered her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand anything? You have never given me any money! Even though you gave me my sister¡¯s moneyst time, it wasn¡¯t enough! Mother, I really don¡¯t want to live this life. Do you know how rich my ssmates are? How powerful their parents are? I¡­ I also want to be like them, but¡­ But why Serena? Why can she be different from me? Of course¡­ I am better than her. ¡± Said Aurora shouting as if she could not bear this irritation, then turned and ran outside. ¡°Aurora?¡± Julia wanted to stop her but Aurora, being a girl after all, ran outside and no one saw her again. She let it go, she was her daughter and at that moment she was not feeling well. She was going to wait until she calmed down to talk about this. Thinking that her gambling debts could be repaid and her own family could achieve sess, deep in her heart Julia was very happy. * On the other hand, Serena was in dire straits. After Anna called Leonardo, he reached the ce she had predetermined. ¡°Is anyone here?¡± asked Leonardo solemnly. Anna was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°I looked everywhere and did not see his figure. She was still under my nose when I called her, but she disappeared in the blink of an eye although I looked for her. She didn¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know where she went¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I med myself for not taking care of her. If something happens to her, surely¡­ I won¡¯t forgive myself.¡± Leonardo cast a nce at Anna and saw that her eyes were red with anxiety and tears were about to fall. She must also have been extremely nervous and he felt he did not me her. He only whispered, ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t rush now. The most important thing is that we have to find her first. You are as good as she is, so calm down and think, where could she have gone?¡± ¡°Where could she have gone?¡± This question really worried Anna: although she had a good rtionship with Serena, the two of them had not known each other for a long time and she could not say that she knew Serena personally. If she had talked about where she would be, Anna really wouldn¡¯t have known what to answer. The one who really knew her was Alice. Although Alice was not a good person after all, she had pretended to be one in front of Serena for many years, and she should have known some things about her. Asking her at that time was the best way. However, after the two of them had quarreled and became rivals in love, it was not appropriate to go to Alice again: he feared Alice might take advantage of him, but what would happen to Serena in a dangerous situation? Seeing her frowning, Leonardo guessed that she might not have thought of something, thought about it for a moment, and then said softly, ¡°If you didn¡¯t expect it, don¡¯t worry, I sent someone, they will look around here, and report back to me as soon as there is news.¡± Anna looked at Leonardo with emotion, ¡°Vice President Ferrari, thank you. Luckily he is here, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s look around first and leave no corner uncovered.¡± ¡°Good.¡± After the two talked about it, they parted. Anna felt that Leonardo¡¯s words were reasonable. She did not pay much attention to the corner where she was looking for him earlier. If she had paid attention this time, would she have found Serena? This thought rekindled her hope and she followed his path to find Serena. After Leonardo took a few steps, the phone suddenly rang and he picked it up, ¡°Well?¡± Cloe: ¡°Vice President, I followed your instructions and looked around here, but I think you shoulde here to check and monitor if possible.¡± Hearing this, Leonardo frowned slightly, ¡°She disappeared just over an hour ago. It is not practical to check everything. Also, some small corners are blind spots and it is estimated that monitoring will not be able to capture everything. You can send more staff so they can look for more in the corners around here. Of course, don¡¯t forget to ask the past and the shopkeepers and report back to me as soon as there is any news.¡± Cloe: ¡°I understand.¡± After hanging up the phone, Leonardo looked around, feeling a little moved. ¡°Serena, you must not be in trouble.¡± He did not know how long he had been looking, Leonardo did not see Serena, and the phone had not rung. Leonardo was calm at first, but after a while he became agitated. Where had Serena gone? Leonardo stopped, pulled out his cell phone, and could not help but call Anna to ask about the situation. Although he knew that if Anna found someone, she would definitely call him to inform him, but he had the illusion that he might find someone, but there was no time to call. Anna was very excited when she received Leonardo¡¯s call, ¡°Vice President, did you find Serena?¡± After hearing this, Leonardo knew that Anna had also found nothing. ¡°You didn¡¯t find her either?¡± Anna heard him say nothing, and realized that he had not found Serena and almost shouted quickly, ¡°What should I do? After so many people are looking for her, there is still no news? Where could she have gone? Vice President Ferrari¡­ me me for not finding her.¡± It was the first time Anna was out of control. Leonardo was initially upset. When she was so upset, he did not know what to say to console her. He could not find Serena, and he was very anxious. Leonardo looked around, tightened his thin lips and finally said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find her, I will find her.¡± After speaking, he hung up the phone.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Afterwards, Leonardo kept going and asked a woman from a nearby house. ¡°Excuse me, have you seen a girl¡­ ¡°Leonardo briefly described what Anna had told him about the clothes she was wearing that day, and then added somatic features. After listening, the woman blinked with a silly look. Leonardo sighed in his heart. When he thought he could not ask again, he suddenly said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re looking for that girl in the white dress! I just saw her! ¡± Hearing this, Leonardo¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Have you seen her? Where is she? I saw her¡­ She got into the car, that car was so beautiful! ¡± ¡°In a car?¡± Leonardo frowned, and still a beautiful car? It seemed that it was not supposed to be a cab, so what car could she have gotten into? Thinking about this, Leonardo¡¯splexion changed. Chapter 329: The secret that belonged to her ¡°Excuse me again, does that car have other features besides its beauty? For example¡­ The license te number¡­ ¡°Although he had no hope, Leonardo continued to ask. He still hoped to get more clues. The woman looked at him closely, and suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Why do you ask so much? I think that girl got into the car voluntarily! What did you want to do?¡± Get into the car voluntarily? Leonardo paused; that had to be someone Serena knew. It was just that¡­ Who else did she know? ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m his friend. We were all anxious when we couldn¡¯t reach her suddenly. We¡¯ve been looking around here for a long time.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing¡­ I don¡¯t remember the license te number, but I remember the car was ck¡­¡± Leonardo sighed softly in his heart. He really should have no hope. There were countless ck cars in North City. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± He had to call to tell Anna and, among other things, to ask her if she knew any other people so that she could find more clues. Anna was somewhat relieved after hearing the news, but was immediately puzzled, ¡°The ck car? Vice President Ferrari, are you sure she could have gotten into the car voluntarily? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Said Leonardo with a cold expression, ¡°If what the olddy said is correct, as long as you read it correctly, Serena was not forced into the car.¡± Hearing this, Anna was silent for a while and nodded, ¡°It can also be said that if you are forced into the car, you will definitely struggle, but since thedy said she got into the car voluntarily, she should not be in danger for the time being. But I still worry if I don¡¯t find her. She looked a little scared before, Vice President, please, I want to see her safe and sound with my own eyes. ¡± ¡°You go back today, I¡¯ll send someone to continue looking for her, and I¡¯ll let you know right away if there¡¯s any news.¡± ¡°Then¡­ All right. After Anna put down her cell phone, she was still notfortable. She had called Serena, found that the cell phone could not be reached. In desperation, she had to text Serena to find out if she was okay or not. As soon as he put the phone away he went straight home. * Serena leaned against the soft sofa, and the servant brought a cup of hot tea and handed it to her, ¡°Miss, first have a cup of hot tea.¡± Serena reluctantly leaned back and didn¡¯t have the strength to reach out to pick it up, but she politely shook her head at the waiter, and then whispered, ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t need it.¡± The waiter stayed for a while, then took the tea and happened to run into Chiara who was about to enter. Chiara saw the cup full of tea and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to drink it?¡± The waiter nodded, ¡°The youngdy seems to be in a bad mood, so¡­¡± ¡°I see. Go ahead and work.¡± Chiara smiled and signaled that she could leave first. The waiter sighed with relief and left quickly. He was really afraid that Chiara would let her continue to deal with Serena. Although she seemed harmless and polite, he had to confront her. She could not stand this kind of person. Chiara entered and walked in front of Serena. Seeing that her mood was still as low as when she had arrived, she could not help but smile, ¡°What makes Mrs. Gallo so depressed?¡± Hearing a familiar voice, Serena raised her head and looked at re. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± After Anna called her name, she stood up stunned and wanted to leave. She did not know how long she had walked before she realized that she had walked on the side of the main road; she really wanted to die. But she was surprised herself as soon as she had this thought. She was still pregnant, even if she had not thought, she had to think about the baby. So she did not move, she crouched on the side of the road and watched the traffic. Then a car stopped in front of her and the door opened. Serena raised her head, just in time to bump into a pair of calm, deep-set eyes-it was Matteo. ¡°Miss Gallo, why are you here?¡± When she raised her head, Chiara was shocked by the red eye sockets and tears on her face, her mouth stayed open for a long time and she could not say a word. Matteo looked at her with aplicated look, the two stared at each other, after a while¡­ Matteo held out his hand to her. ¡°For whatever reason, don¡¯t sit here and cry, get up.¡± The weight of his words was like that of a stern brother, and the worried eyes made Serena¡¯s heart feel warm. She bit her lower lip slightly, did not get up, rather lowered her eyes again. ¡°Raise your head.¡± When hers had almost lowered, Matteo suddenly scolded her. Serena was surprised and lifted her head again absently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Get up.¡± Serena:¡±¡­¡± She bit her lower lip and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Giordano, although Alice and I are good friends, but¡­ that doesn¡¯t mean you can take care of my business, okay?¡± She was really in a bad mood today, besides¡­ She felt that she and Alice were not like sisters. She would probably see Alice less frequently in the future, initially she wanted to be polite, because after all it was between her and Alice, so it was not difficult to me others. But if Matteo wanted to take care of her own business, she would have to talk about it. Hearing this, Matteo frowned, ¡°What did you say?¡± Serena bit her lower lip and did not open her eyes to look at him again. In the next second, Matteo suddenly reached out his hand to hold her shoulders and lifted her up. His movements were extremely rxed and Serena was surprised for a while. ¡°Do you think I want to take care of your business? It¡¯s because you are here to influence your image too much and get in the way of others¡¯.¡± Matteo¡¯s tone was cold and his eyes narrowed. He would not have thought that¡­ even that way of looking at her resembled him. This was¡­ had he been looking for his sister for more than twenty years? Damn it, why hadn¡¯t he found out sooner, how did those people find Alice? Was she the secret he discovered about Serena that he had then hidden? But¡­ Why didn¡¯t Serena know something that everyone else knew? Ah. Thinking about this, Matthew inexplicably sighed. ¡°Get out of here first, you¡¯re too embarrassed now.¡± Serena was taken aback. She obviously knew she was so embarrassed, but now she was not in a good mood, so she didn¡¯t mind being so embarrassed. ¡°You guys go ahead.¡± ¡°Chiara, take her to the car.¡± Matteo ordered coldly.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chiara couldn¡¯t help but smile, and then approached Serena, affectionately holding her hand, ¡°Miss Gallo, it¡¯s really dangerous for people toe here. I don¡¯t think you have any friends by your side right now, please follow us and let¡¯s leave this ce. After that, re pulled her into the car and although she seemed very polite, her manners were definitely harsh. Chapter 330: Have you never doubted your identity? At that moment she thought about it¡­ Why had Serena followed her into the car? There was still Anna with her, even if she had wanted to leave, she would have had to go through Anna¡¯s house, not¡­ to Giordano¡¯s house. ¡°Mr. Giordano¡¯spany has something to take care of right now. He will be back in about an hour. Mrs. Serena can rest well now.¡± ¡°No, I have to leave.¡± Serena stood up. Since Alice was not at home, she and Alice were no longer like sisters. She would have been very ufortable to stay there any longer. After speaking, Serena leaned toward Chiara: ¡°Thank you for today, secretary Gatti, thank Mr. Giordano for me, I¡¯m leaving, my friend may still be waiting for me.¡± Seeing her like this, Chiara smiled faintly. ¡°Are you sure you want to leave? Miss Gallo, Mr. Giordano might have something to say to you. ¡± Hearing this, Serena paused, ¡°Something to tell me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡­. something very important ¡°Chiara did not know if she wanted to tell him at that moment, would it be too soon? There was no telling if Matthew suddenly had something important to tell her, and initially she wanted to wait until she felt better before talking to her. ¡°Something important¡­ ¡°Serena lowered her head to think for a moment, and then raised her head as if trying to understand something, ¡°I should know what you¡¯re going to say.¡± ¡°Um¡­ ¡°Chiara was a little surprised, ¡°Does Miss Gallo really know what we are going to tell her?¡± Serena¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Although Alice and I were best friends before, but¡­ Our rtionship is broken now, and in the future¡­¡± ¡°Broken?¡± Chiara was so surprised, ¡°Well, why did you suddenly break off your friendship? Did you find out something? ¡± Hearing this, Serena quickly raised her head and looked at her shocked. Had they discovered something too? So Matthew had wanted to talk to her about it when he hade to her? Without thinking about it, Serena could imagine that Matteo would be on Alice¡¯s side. Even if Alice had done something wrong, they were after all part of the same family, Matteo¡­ Was he trying to convince her to leave? Thinking about this, Serena bit her lower lip hard, ¡°Thank you very much today, Mr. Giordano, for helping me and taking me home to make me feel better, but I don¡¯t think I have much to say. I¡¯m not going to deal with this matter.¡± Chiara was a little bewildered, she thought Serena had discovered the secret of her of her life, but at that moment she thought¡­ it could be something else. Could it be that besides the issue of her identity, Serena and Alice had had other conflicts? What had led to the breakup of their friendship? ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ May I venture to ask, why aren¡¯t you and Alice friends anymore?¡± Hearing this, Serena was stunned for a moment, looked at him in an unbelievable way, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Miss Galloughed, how could I know these things¡­¡± ¡°Then you just said that Mr. Giordano had something to tell me, I thought¡­¡± ¡°Miss Gallo might have misunderstood. What Mr. Giordano said to Miss Gallo might not be the same as what Miss Gallo thought. However¡­ But it is also based on you and Alice. ¡± Hearing this, Serena was confused. It was based on her and Alice, but it was not the only thing she thought. What was it? Serena couldn¡¯t think about it, but she¡­ it seemed like she didn¡¯t want to know that much. In any case, it was going to be impossible for her to be good with Alice from then on.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Thinking about this, Serena said again, ¡°Forget it, whatever it is, I¡¯m not that interested anymore, Secretary Gatti, thank you very much for today, but I have to leave.¡± After saying that Serena really intended to leave, Chiara realized that she had no intention of staying, and she was also a little worried. It was rare to call her home once, what if it was the next time? So Chiara could not help but say, ¡°Miss Gallo, you have been at the Gallo house for so long, you never doubted your identity?¡± In a word, this made Serena take a step forward. She looked at Chiara again, ¡°Secretary Gatti, what you said¡­ What does that mean? Seeing that she had been sessfully attracted by her own words, the next step was to take her into the house. re said directly, ¡°The Gallo family has never been lucky for so many years. Your mother will always be supportive of your sister, and you should also know that she ys the role of your sister. Although your sister does not want to marry, your mother made you marry instead of her. Didn¡¯t these injustices make you doubt your identity?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought about whether she was born to her mother. After her mother had done those things, she had asked her mother again. At that moment, her face changed and she had scolded her. But she had thought so, but she had never seriously looked into the matter. After all, she had also been raised by her parents since childhood, although sometimes the treatment had been unfair, she had received a lot of warmth from the family and she was to older sister¡­ So she had to take care of her sister. Of course, she had also thought countless times, if she was not her sister or a younger sister, her mother would surely let Aurora treat herself as well as she had done up to that point. After thinking about it, Serena felt much better. So she never delved into this matter again. Now that re had said it, she suddenly realized¡­ could things be better than she thought¡­ or would it be worse? ¡°Miss Gallo, have you really thought about this? Is it possible that¡­. she is not the biological daughter of the Gallo family at all? ¡± Serena¡¯s footsteps stopped and she backed up two steps uncontrobly. There was a table beside her and her back was resting right there. When Chiara saw her, she could not help but approach and pull her over, ¡°Come and sit here, there may be many more things to talk about.¡± Serena moved forward with her like a puppet controlled by a string. After sitting down, Serena suddenly remembered the strange words Matthew had said to her after Noa and Peter had been in the dining room not long before. He had said he was looking for someone, but he had never found him. He had also shown her a picture of the little girl and the lucky charm. Along with many of herter hesitations, Serena always felt¡­ the aftertaste of what had happened. ¡°How is she? This matter is very important at first¡­ I wanted to wait for Mr. Giordano to tell her personally, after all¡­ Miss Gallo and he are rted, and this matter is more appropriate for him. ¡± Rtives¡­ Hearing this word, Serena quickly raised her head. Were she and Matteo rtives? ¡°But if you insist on leaving, I have no choice but to inform you in advance and help Mr. Giordano who will not know how to tell you these thingster. Miss Gallo, I tell you right now, she is not the daughter of the Gallo family, she is the daughter born to Mrs. Giordano more than 20 years ago. ¡° Chapter 331: She had already admitted it personally ¡°¡­ ¡°Serena stared nkly at Chiara. When the words came from Chiara¡¯s mouth to her ears, her body seemed unable to ept the words and she had a huge reaction and rejection. For a long time there was no reaction. After a while, Serena paled. ¡°What are you saying¡­¡± ¡°I know that no matter who she is, it may not be eptable to talk about her identity right now, but facts are facts, Ms. Gallo¡­ She is indeed the biological daughter of Mrs. Giordano. She is the daughter of the Giordano family that we were looking for.¡± Serena: ¡°So¡­ Alice? Weren¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of which, we need to talk about another matter. Alice probably knew about this matter by ident, so she continued to cover up the truth after she approached you, and then falsified some evidence. Mr. Giordano was anxious to find his sister. After searching for so many years, the people belonging to his staff knew about his anxious state, they were anxious too, and they made a mistake.¡± Hearing this, even the only trace of blood on Serena¡¯s lips had disappeared. At first¡­ Anna was saying something in her ear. Could that woman have been a good friend of yours in college for some specific purpose? At first, she was still thinking about a rtionship she cared so much about, but then she had found out that¡­ was she mixed up in so many things? It¡­ couldn¡¯t be. Serena shook her pale head and said with some difficulty, ¡°You¡­ Could you have done something wrong? After all, Alice and I have been friends for so many years that if you make a mistake, you should know it at first.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, we really don¡¯t know. But I can tell you clearly now that there is absolutely no problem with your identity, Mrs. Gallo has already admitted it herself. ¡± A loud noise was heard. Something seemed to hit Serena¡¯s heart hard. Had her mother admitted it in person? What had she confessed? Admit that she was not the biological daughter of the Gallo family? So¡­ That¡¯s why she had always treated her differently from Aurora, could this have been the reason for all those injustices? ¡°Actually, after Mr. Giordano found Alice, his attitude toward her was not particrly strong, although all the conditions were met, but¡­ You know something like family affection is sensitive, after all, if you are part of the same family, you have the same blood, and some things are so bad. Mr. Giordano did not feel that he had that kinship with Alice, but because he met all the conditions, Mr. Giordano did not investigate the matter again. Until¡­ He saw her at the restaurantst time. ¡± ¡°By the way, I¡¯m taking her to see something.¡± After speaking, Chiara stood up directly, ¡°Miss Gallo,e with me, maybe you will understand when you finish reading.¡± Serena followed her in vain . The two took the esctor. That situation had something surreal about it. Chiara did not stop until she arrived in front of a room. She took the key from her purse and opened the room. This room had always been locked. That day, to prevent idents, Matthew specially handed the key to re, and he could use it when necessary. Unexpectedly, it had been really useful. After Chiara had opened the room and entered, Serena also entered. The room had been cleaned by someone, so there was no dust, but it was bright everywhere and things are arranged neatly and the whole room looked neat. But¡­ The dry smell in the air suggested that the room had never been upied by someone. It breathed very strangely¡­. Serena had entered and when she identally saw the huge poster on the wall, she froze in ce. Above the poster was a woman wearing a long blue skirt, with its waist-length green silk draped softly over her shoulders with no signs of contemporary. Behind her was the blue surface of the moonlit sea, and the moonlight was sprinkling silver dust on the surface of the sea and at the same time outlining the facial features in an extremely three-dimensional and deep way. The womanughed, but the smile was subtle, but the eyes were cold. They were the same color as the sea behind her, although it was beautiful, it was still calm, as if it had no feelings. Inexplicably, Serena thought about when she looked at herself in the mirror. Those eyes¡­ With her¡­ Like. ¡°This is the ce where Mrs. Giordano lived.¡± Said Chiara suddenly. Hearing this, Serena paused and then bit her lower lip.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Looking at that picture, do you feel like you see yourself for a moment?¡± Chiara suddenlyughed softly, ¡°To be honest, when I first saw you at the airport, you were also wearing a blue skirt. Mrs. Giordano liked blue more, so almost all her clothes were blue, and she also ardently liked the sea. I had never seen a picture of Mrs. Giordano until then, so¡­ I don¡¯t know why Mr. Giordano reacted like that after seeing you. After¡­ After I learned the truth, I saw Mrs. Giordano and found that You and Mrs. Giordano are really alike. Especially your eyes and your character, these¡­ are the most direct evidence. ¡± Serena did not respond to the conversation: she had never had a face-to-face with Matteo before that moment, because she had never had the chance. Although she and Alice had suggested thanking her older brother for inviting her to eat, she had been flustered to reply that Matteo was very busy. Later, by chance, she had unexpectedly had the opportunity to meet Matteo to talk business with him. Presumably¡­ Alice had seen a picture of Mrs. Giordano, so she might have been thinking about this. Was this the reason she had never wanted him to see Matteo? She did not understand many things before, but when the truth hade to light, she had thought about it carefully and realized that many things were actually right. It was really terrifying to think, but she had not expected Alice to have done these things, and she had been stupidly kept in the dark. ¡°Miss Serena, I know this is hard for you to ept. But indeed it is: she is indeed the person the Giordano family was looking for. First I will say these words on behalf of Mr. Giordano, I will wait¡­¡± ¡°Can Ie back now?¡± Serena asked suddenly. Chiara was stunned. ¡°Never mind, can I ask you to be quiet here for a while?¡± There were too many things that day, her mind was like a bird¡¯s nest, she couldn¡¯t calm down at all, and she couldn¡¯t understand what had happened, why the situation had suddenly be so¡­ He had to keep quiet and put his thoughts in ce. Chiara naturally understood his feelings and nodded, ¡°Sure, you can be quiet here for a while. I will go downstairs now and Mr. Giordano willeter. I will take Mr. Giordano to Mrs. Gallo again.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Serena thanked her and Chiara left. Chapter 332: Don’t force her After Chiara left, Serena remained alone in the room. Chiara closed the door in a particrly thoughtful way, as if she was not worried about destroying things in the house. It was the first time it hade for her, but she felt so relieved of her responsibilities. The things in that room were precious, but she¡­. How was it possible that¡­ she was really the daughter of the Giordano family they were looking for? But how could she believe it? For a long time, although she had not been loved by her parents like Aurora, deep in her heart, she had always considered the Gallo family to be her family, even though she had always been subject to her mother¡¯s sternness, she had always wondered if she herself had been born of her mother but had always abandoned that idea. She even thought about how she might think that it did not matter which mother gave birth to her. And at that time, instead of having Aurora marry a member of the Ferrari household, Serena could understand that Giulia did not want her two daughters to be ruined. Thinking of her divorce and Aurora in the best moment of her life, instead of letting her marry a cripple, it had been better to let Serena, a divorcee, marry him, so¡­ She would not lose her wealth. How could Serena not understand their thoughts, so even though she felt discouraged, she had married anyway. It was just that after what had happened, she had felt desperate many times. Even though she had done all this in Aurora¡¯s ce, her parents still hadn¡¯t taken all that she had done in their eyes and had even thought that they could do anything to get on the social elevator and that they could start benefiting from her instead of taking care of her. Was this a good way to achieve the end result? At that moment someone had really told her that she was no longer the biological daughter of the Gallo family. And Chiara had also said that Julia had confessed. But Serena had always thought that this was not true, and she could not ept this new identity. She thought that¡­ she wanted to go back and ask her mother if it was true, she wanted to hear her confession in person so she could believe it. Besides, there were too many things that day. She had broken up with Cristian at that very moment, the identity had been exposed there again. The whole world seemed to have been swept away, and she had not even had time to breathe. Thinking about this, Serena could not help but smile, who would give her time to breathe? She stood up and looked around, and finally her eyes fell on the woman on the poster. Was this person really her mother? Although the eyes are so simr to her, after all, she was a poster, a photo, plus after so many years, she didn¡¯t have much time with her at that moment¡­ Seeing her, she felt nothing at all. If it was possible, she still hoped¡­ to be the daughter of the Gallo family.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She hoped that the Giordano family had made a mistake and that she was not the daughter of the Giordano family. Thinking about this, Serena got up and went out. No, she had to go home. Even though she had broken up with Cristian, surely it couldn¡¯t be bad, she wanted to pull herself up and be strong. When she left the room, Chiara stood guard not far from the door. Seeing here out, he smiled and stepped forward, ¡°Miss Gallo, did you get that?¡± ¡°I want to go home.¡± Pleaded Serena. Hearing this, Chiara was slightly surprised, then nodded after a moment, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send a car to take you back.¡± Serena was a little surprised. She had thought that she would leave on her own, but she had not expected that she would agree to let them drive her. Serena gave her a grateful look, ¡°Thank you, but I just need to go back alone.¡± ¡°No, you are in this state, I can¡¯t let you leave alone. I will ask the driver to take you where you want to go. If you refuse, you won¡¯t be able to leave. I already told Mr. Giordano just now, and Mr. Giordano asked me not to detain you. ¡± It had turned out to be Matteo¡­ Serena nodded, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± Chiara smiled weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, I¡¯ll have her drive you home.¡± ¡°No, I just want to go home to make sure, you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Serena had left, Chiara called Matteo directly, ¡°Mr. Giordano, Mrs. Gallo has already left.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matteo¡¯s voice was low and cold and he could not hear any mood swings. Chiara hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Do you want me to¡­¡± ¡°No need. She already knows the whole story and wants to verify that it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°So¡­ Do you want to take it back? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just look at her.¡± After a pause, Matteo said again, ¡°Don¡¯t force her.¡± ¡°I know, Mr. Giordano, what about Miss Alice? She¡¯s still in the hospital, and now¡­¡± ¡°She has been injured, keep a secret for now and tell her when she is released from the hospital.¡± ¡°All right, I know.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chiara was a little moved. Although Matteo seemed cold and ruthless on the surface, he was actually a caring man. Although Alice had deceived him, he could still remain calm at that moment because Alice had hurt herself. He did not want to go to her for a showdown at that moment because he was afraid of her ident. That saved her a lot of trouble and her mind was really overwhelmed. In the middle of the night, a long golden car stopped at the intersection. Serena thanked the driver, then opened the door and got out of the car. The driver peeped, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Hearing, Serena stopped and hesitantly met the driver¡¯s eyes, ¡°Thank you, but¡­ No need,e back. ¡± After speaking, she turned and walked. After walking for a long time, Serena turned her head and found that the car had not started. She could not help but sigh, but she did not turn back and walked straight to the Gallo house. The door was open and the light in the room was on. When Serena pushed open the door, Mr. Gallo and his wife were sitting on the sofa. They both got up at the same time when they heard the voice, ¡°Aurora,e back¡­¡± Halfway through the conversation, after seeing Serena, the two stopped talking. Julia thought it was Aurora who hade back, but she did not expect to see Serena walk through the door. After ncing at Serena, she could not help but say, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hearing this, after closing the door Serena stopped, and after a while smiled, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me, can¡¯t Ie back to this house?¡± Hearing this, Giulia squinted her eyes suspiciously, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Everyone from the Giordano family came to the door, and Serena had arrived there too strangely, afraid that they all agreed and knew about this matter. Thinking about this, Julia huffed, and then sneered, ¡°Can youe back to this house? I never told you anything, but now you still want toe back to this house? Are you willing to leave your ce full of jewelry? ¡± Serena¡¯s eyes moved slightly, ¡°So you admit it?¡± ¡°What did you admit? Would you be afraid to say it? What are you doing now? ¡° Chapter 333: Because you are a sister, this is what you should be Serena lowered her eyes and stared at her feet in amazement. ¡°Serena, our family always treats you not bad, even though you are not my biological daughter, I gave you a lot when you were young? Now people from the Giordano family havee to the door and you have suddenly be the eldest daughter of the Giordano family. Don¡¯t you just want to leave the whole Gallo family behind? Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to leave it behind, it was a great expense for me to raise you and you should pay me.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Serena looked at her in amazement. When she was still hesitating, she did not expect Giulia to tell her the truth so quickly. Her eyes trembled, ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m not really your biological daughter? ¡± It was a little strange for Giulia to see her like this, why had she hurt her like this? Andrea stood, looking at Serena withplicated eyes, and sighed, ¡°Serena, are you sure¡­ Your mother and I are not your biological parents. At that time¡­ You are the child we adopted from the orphanage.¡± Andrea¡¯s tone was always gentle. Serena cast a nce at him and realized that her father seemed to be much older than before. His cloudy eyes looked at her with a touch of love and anguish, but what he said was stinging and made her heart ache. She lowered her eyes and smiled softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect all this to be true. I always thought I was your biological daughter. What Secretary Gatti told me was false, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­ that it was all true.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± When Giulia heard her say this, she couldn¡¯t help but look at her strangely, ¡°She¡¯s not our daughter, aren¡¯t you okay? This is the Giordano family in North City, I asked specifically, she is not inferior to the Ferrari family, what¡¯s wrong with being the daughter of the Giordano family? Serena, you should be more quiet and you will be the eldest of the Giordano family in the future. Our adoptive parents can also follow us. Don¡¯t forget your sister, she is your sister after all.¡± With that said, Giulia came closer and held Serena¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Did you hear what mom told you? Your sister always liked her older sister more, and she always knew that her older sister loved her very much. If something happened in the future¡­ You should help her more, you know? Or, do you think the Giordano family should recognize a goddaughter, you just brought your sister?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I will ask onest time, really¡­ Am I not your biological daughter? Mother lied to me for her own benefit, right? Living together for so many years, I don¡¯t think¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Why did I lie to you for the sake of money? Could the question about your identity be false? Besides¡­ You really are the daughter of the Giordano family. Even if you are not the daughter of the Giordano family, you are not the daughter of our family, your father is right, you are the child we adopted from the orphanage. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Serena smiled bitterly, ¡°Why¡­ Did you want to adopt me? ¡± Julia did not exaggerate, ¡°Don¡¯t ask, anyway¡­ That¡¯s the way things are.¡± Andrea sighed and told Serena the truth. ¡°At first I married your mother for many years and she never gave birth. The fortune teller asked me to go to an orphanage with your mother to adopt one. Unexpectedly, I met you after I went there. Since you were very pretty, your mother and I liked you very much. So we brought you home.¡± That said, Serena could probably guess what happened next. ¡°But you didn¡¯t expect that not long after you adopted me, you would have another daughter, right?¡± Andrea nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all we didn¡¯t expect.¡± ¡°So after you had a daughter, you started to deny my adoption from the orphanage?¡± Thinking about this, Serena could not help butugh, ¡°Actually, I always thought you were good to Aurora because she is still young and she is my younger sister, and I always convinced myself that I knew how to be an older sister, and it would be reasonable to be good to one¡¯s younger sister. It was just that I never thought I wasn¡¯t your biological daughter.¡± She still couldn¡¯t ept that. ¡°Serena, what are you doing today? Now you are the eldest daughter of the Giordano family, what do you say about these things in the past? Is it possible that you want to settle ounts with me?¡± Said Giulia anxiously and Andrea grabbed her quickly when she saw this, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, do you think this girl is here to settle scores? She probably can¡¯t stand this kind of stimtion¡­¡± ¡°What can¡¯t she stand? My Aurora ran away in anger when she heard the news. What can¡¯t she bear for Serena? Soon she can run away to the branch, and Aurora, who has pity on me, still has to stay in this poorly conditioned house and continue to suffer, ohoh¡­ Our family is really suffering. ¡± Talking about this, Julia began to scream and cry. Andrea was shocked when he heard, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble! What do tears look like? Although Serena is not our biological daughter, she is the child raised by us. Don¡¯t you understand how she thinks? She is not the kind of person who likes to take flight!¡± Hearing this, Julia suddenly stopped crying as if she was thinking about something, and then rushed towards Serena, holding her shoulders directly, her eyes widened and her facial features looked a little horrible. ¡°That¡¯s right, Serena, you¡¯re not the kind of person who likes to be a social climber¡­. Then¡­ Cede the position of daughter of the Giordano family to your sister, okay? We tell the people in the Giordano family that Aurora is actually the person they were looking for and that it is not you! Mom swears to you that when Aurora joins the Giordano family and bes their adopted daughter, Mom will never treat you badly in the future.¡± Giulia was crazy and talking nonsense. Originally, Serena hade only to verify her identity, but she had not expected to hear the words that would pierce her heart even more. ¡°In my mother¡¯s eyes, I think¡­ As long as Aurora wants everything I have, will I give it to her?¡± Julia was stunned for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but¡­ You¡¯re an older sister, shouldn¡¯t it be okay to leave all this to your sister? Serena, as your mother begging you, give this identity to Aurora, Aurora will repay it as grace and you will have a good future. ¡± Serena could not help butugh, herughter was so bitter that she could not stop. Giulia looked at her as if she were a stranger. When theughter finally stopped, Serena¡¯s face already had an indifferent expression, and her voice also became colder: ¡°What if I don¡¯t want that?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t want to give her my identity, and I will be the firstborn of the Giordano family alone, how will my mother treat me?¡± ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t you like prosperity and wealth? How can you give them to your sister? Serena, I am the mother who raised you for more than 20 years, and I get all the credit!¡± ¡°So, can my mother always do whatever she wants to me and take everything away? What if she does?¡± Chapter 334: Nowhere to go ¡°I would rather never be adopted by you!¡± After saying this, Serena pulled Julia¡¯s hands away from her shoulders, took a few steps back and kept her distance from her. ¡°This is ridiculous. Before I entered this house, I still had some hope. I hoped my mother would say something to keep me. Even if she had deceived me, I would have felt weed, but¡­ Not only did my mother not say what I wanted to hear, but also¡­ wanted me to give my identity to my sister. That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t despise my wealth, I pay more attention to¡­ my family¡¯s affections. Otherwise, she would not have listened to her mother¡¯s words and married into the Ferrari house instead of Aurora. Mother, you are right, you raised me and you have the credit, but¡­ you also exploited me a lot at the same time, didn¡¯t you? ¡± Serena was filled with tears, crystalline tears had filled her eyes, but she had been stubborn and had not let the tears fall, biting her lower lip to hold them back. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a goodbye after I got divorced and with a coldmand sent me home to Ferrari. You thought I had be the woman of the Ferrari house and lived a good life. If you really think this is a good life, why didn¡¯t you let Aurora go off on her own? You didn¡¯t want the groom to be disabled, and that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t let your biological daughter go into a fire pit. So you threw me into the fire pit. If that was the case, should I repay my mother¡¯s kindness in raising me? Arrived?¡± ¡°No.¡± Julia shook her head vigorously, ¡°I couldn¡¯t resist, Serena, you don¡¯t want to get rid of the Gallo family. No matter what, you are the child I raised. It is your duty to do what I ask you to do! What¡¯s wrong with getting married instead of your sister, you got married for the second time, do you think anyone else wants you? If it were not for the Gallo family, you would be nothing now, and if you had not been married in Aurora¡¯s ce, you would not be the young woman of the Ferrari family!¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t want the title of Ferrari woman!¡± Serena also replied aloud, ¡°Do you think I want it? Because you think the title is good, I must also think it is good? After I got married to a member of the Ferrari house, did you ever ask me a question about how I was enjoying myself? For so many years, I really consider myself the daughter of the Gallo family, everything I¡¯ve done¡­ It¡¯s all because I consider you my biological mother, so even if it¡¯s unfair, I¡¯ll put up with all theints and ept it! ¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I finally realized today that¡­ My mother is still using me. You just want to squeeze me. When one day I can no longer serve you, you will throw me away without hesitation! ¡± ¡°You only talk about money and wealth, don¡¯t you want it yourself? Since you don¡¯t want this wealth, what can¡¯t you give to your sister? ¡± Must she give others what she does not want? ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want it?¡± Serena suddenly sneered, ¡°As you said, this is Ms. Giordano¡¯s identity, and¡­ It¡¯s something that really belongs to me and I deserve it. ¡± Hearing, Giulia was stunned, ¡°Do you¡­ want it? ¡± Serena did not speak again, but her eyes became much colder and her temperament was no longer as she had entered before. Originally, she hade with hope, but now the little hope she had only deposited was gone, there was no need to stay there anymore. Thinking about this, Serena turned and walked out. Seeing that she was leaving, Julia¡¯s expression changed, and she became anxious. He stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s heart was moved. Before she could speak, she heard Giulia say, ¡°Even if you leave, will you remember my kindness in looking after you? Let me tell you the truth, I have many gambling debts and now you are the eldest daughter of the Giordano family. Even if you look at your past merits, will you still have to give Motherpensation?¡± Well, with thatst sentence he had really discouraged her. Serena smiled weakly, there was no light in her eyes. ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, I will never forget¡­ This kindness. ¡± When Julia heard her, she smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, after all, mom raised you for so many years, so you shoulde back soon and be careful along the way.¡± She did not see the expression on Serena¡¯s face, and did not know what she was thinking. Or maybe she didn¡¯t care what she was thinking at all. In short order, when Serena walked out the door, she felt cold. The cold night wind tousled her long hair and blue silk blew through the air. Serena stopped and reached out her arms to hug her. It was cold out here. Before the winter of that year, she already felt so cold. It was cold everywhere, no¡­ you couldn¡¯t open your mouth from the coldness of it. When she reached the intersection, Serena discovered that the Giordano family¡¯s car was still parked there. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re outside, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°Are you taking me home?¡± Serena asked unconsciously. The driver smiled sweetly, ¡°Madam, I will take you home anytime. If thedy doesn¡¯t want to, I can take you wherever you want.¡± Where did she want to go? Could he go to Anna¡¯s house? It was so ridiculous, she was a married woman, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was in her husband¡¯s house or her mother¡¯s house, she couldn¡¯t go back anywhere. No¡­. she was no longer married, Cristian had already given her the divorce contract, and in the future¡­ She was a woman who divorced twice. She was really¡­ simple girl. When Cristian considered her a secondhand asset, she should have seen her own status. Unfortunately, she still had an impossible dream, thinking that she could be happy with Cristian. Who knows it would still be a big dream together afterwards. Where was she going to go? Serena looked up and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ where to go either¡­¡± The driver looked at her for a moment, and suddenly said, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s get in the car first and then I¡¯ll take you where you want to go.¡± Serena stood there for a long time before following him into the car. After getting into the car, Serena suddenly said, ¡°Take me to the hotel.¡± She didn¡¯t want to disturb Anna and the Giordano house anymore¡­ That was not where she wanted to go. She had not epted the truth; she needed to find a quiet ce to be alone. The driver hesitated, and finally listened to her and took Serena to the hotel. Serena brought her ID card, but no clothes. After apologizing to the driver, she went to the hotel alone. The driver watched her enter the elevator and then went to the door to call Matteo. ¡°Sir, thedy asked me to take you to the hotel.¡± ¡°I know, I will send someone to follow her to ensure her safety.¡± ¡°Alright sir, I will send the location to your phone.¡± Chapter 335: Affection from brother. Hotel room. Serena after taking a shower, wrapped the towel around herself and went to bed covering herself with the nket. She remembered only after she finished washing that she had not brought spare clothes. She did not expect for anything that had happened today, she seemed to find herself unprepared for everything, such as when she finished washing she discovered that she had not brought her clothes, when she felt hungry she remembered that she had not yet eaten, when she tried to make the call to she realized that her cell phone was dead and she had not even brought a charger. But that was okay, she wanted to be alone for a while anyway. Serena thought about it and curled up. Suddenly the door bell rang, Serena sat still. Who will be in the heart of the night? The bell kept ringing, as if it would not stop until the door was open. Serena sat still for a while, then got out of bed and went to open the door, when she opened it she saw several men outside. Serena was a little confused then she heard a clear voice that said, ¡°Everyone turn around.¡± All the men even before they could see what Serena was wearing, as soon as they heard that voice they closed their eyes and turned around. Even before Serena understood anything, Matteo came toward her, then closed the door and without looking at her said coldly, ¡°Go back to the bathroom first.¡± Serena was surprised to see Matteo, ¡°Howe you are here?¡± Matteo saw her still standing there motionless, so without turning around, he went for her wrist and dragged her into the bathroom, then locked her in. Serena stayed in the bathroom for a long time; she was still in a state of confusion. In the middle of the night, Matthew was in his hotel room. After a while Serena was in the bathroom without going out, Matteo¡¯s voice sounded outside the door, ¡°Open the door.¡± Serena opened the door slightly, put her head out to look, then saw Matteo give her a bag, after which the door was closed again. Serena opened the bag and saw that there were spare clothes inside. She did not expect Matteo to have thought of that as well. Serena hesitated for a while before changing, earlier she was still wondering if she would wear the dirty clothes the next day, instead now she had new clothes to wear. Serena came out after getting dressed, Matthew was sitting on the chair staring at the table with a solemn look, there was no telling what he was thinking, he heard footsteps, raised his head and looked at Serena. It was also at that moment that Serena realized that there were many things in the room, they were all things prepared by Matteo for her. Matteo stood up and went in front of her, he was about 185 tall, being in front of Serena made her feel some pressure. Especially-after re had told her those things, Serena felt a little ufortable in front of Matteo. Was that person¡­ her rtive? Her older brother? Serena was used to ying the role of an older sister; she had never thought that one day she would have an older brother. That feeling was very unfamiliar to her. She was not used to it. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go home it¡¯s okay, if you want you can sleep here, I¡¯ve already paid for a week, I¡¯ve prepared spare clothes for you, every day there will be someone to bring you meals, on the table is the charger and the cell phone, I also brought you aptopputer, so when you get bored you can surf the inte.¡± Serena: ¡°Mr. Matteo¡­¡± Serena did not expect Matteo to be so thoughtful. For the first time in her life she felt affection from her brother, her heart warmed. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Matteo.¡± Matteo interrupted her, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Chiara already told you everything?¡± Serena bit her lip and did not answer, even if he had told her everything? ¡°I know you can¡¯t ept this fact at the moment, if you don¡¯t want to call me brother that¡¯s okay, but don¡¯t call me Mr. Matteo, it makes me feel like a stranger.¡± So what to call him? Serena looked at him and continued to remain silent. ¡°Okay, enough about that, sit down and eat a little.¡± Serena followed him, there was food on the table, all light things to digest. Matthew took the chair and in a rarely sweet voice said, ¡°Come and sit down.¡± Serena gave him a hesitant look, then went to him to sit down, Matteo poured some broth and took a spoon from her, Serena felt a little embarrassed, lowered her eyes and said nothing. Matteo sat down in front of her, Serena heard the sound of someone eating, raised her head and saw Matteo eating. He looked very strange to her, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he look strange at all to you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Matteo raised his head, ¡°You mean¡­ between us? Or your identity?¡± ¡°It all happened so suddenly, how did you ept it and get used to it so quickly?¡± Hearing that, Matthew smiled and said, ¡°Who told you it¡¯s all sudden? For you it may be sudden news, but for me¡­ this story has haunted me for more than 20 years. Besides, I was already investigating your identity for a long time.¡± Serena was reminded of re¡¯s words, frowned and asked, ¡°Since the day we met at the airport?¡± Matteo nodded, ¡°More or less, I suspected from the first time I saw you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever think that my mother was probably lying to you? After all, everyone would like to be the daughter of the Giordano family¡­¡± ¡°Chiara said she brought you into the room, you should know that there are some things you can¡¯t lie about.¡± Matteo was right. Serena said, ¡°So¡­ what are you nning to do with Alice?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°She is not from the Giordano family.¡± Matteo took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°She stole your identity, she was by your side all that time and knew everything about you and you silly girl, how can you not know anything about her?¡± Serena: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I never¡­ never doubted my identity before.¡± She didn¡¯t even know how Alice knew all that, and she had even made it all coincide. ¡°No wonder, you were able tofort yourself even in a situation like that, how will you be able to doubt your identity.¡± Saying that, Matthew looked at her sympathetically, ¡°Come on eat, re said you are not in a good mood today, finish eating and rest, I wille to see you tomorrow.¡± Matteo spoke in a way as if the two of them already knew each other very well. However, Serena had not made a habit of it yet, she wanted to reject him, but when she raised her head and saw his gaze, she could not bring herself to do so. After all, he had been looking for her little sister for more than twenty years. Chapter 336: Nightmares If she rejected him, he would be sad. In the end Serena said nothing, tacitly approved. Matthew did not stay long, he left after Serena finished drinking the broth, before going he said, ¡°I sent men nearby to protect you, don¡¯t open the door without seeing who it was like you did before.¡± Earlier Serena was too confused, that¡¯s why she opened the door without thinking too much about it, luckily it was Matthew, if it was someone who wanted to harm her, she would have ended badly. Serena nodded, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After Matteo left, Serena returned to bed and saw that her cell phone was already charging, on the nightstand was theptop. Looking at it, it did not look new, Serena picked it up and saw a note with the login password written on it. She logged in and saw that there were documents yet to be set up on the desktop. Would that be ¡­ Matteo¡¯sptop? And he had given it to her like that? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she might discover some trade secret? Or was it because he had found his sister, so he focused all his attention on her, leaving out everything else? Thinking about it, Serena became confused again, turned off theputer and put it back where it was before. She turned on her cell phone when it was already quite charged. As soon as she turned it on, Anna¡¯s calls and messages popped up right away, from her messages you could hear how worried she was, so Serena made a call to Anna. However after she called her she remembered that it was already midnight, probably Anna must be sleeping, how could she answer her? When Serena was about to hang up, Anna answered. ¡°Hello? Serena is that you?¡± Anna¡¯s voice was very worried. Serena when she heard that voice, inexplicably she almost felt like crying, nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Is it really you? Are you okay? Serena¡­ do you know how worried we are about you? I had turned to make a call and you disappeared, how are you? Where are you now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Serena exined to her, ¡°I¡¯m in the hotel now, I¡¯m fine. Just ¡­ I wanted to be alone for a while, so I left, I made you worry, sorry.¡± Anna sighed, ¡°I understand that you want to be alone, but in a situation like that I can worry, and you only called me now, good thing you still have some conscience, if you hadn¡¯t called me tonight to tell me you¡¯re okay I wouldn¡¯t have slept through the night.¡± ¡°Now I called you to keep you quiet, it¡¯s gettingte, go get an early rest.¡± ¡°No. Send me your location, let me know where you are so I can go to sleep quietly.¡± Serena¡¯s heart warmed, she nodded, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll hang up and send you my location.¡± ¡°Hang up now and send it to me now.¡± Anna hung up directly, Serena even before she could say anything heard the sound of the dropped line, so she entered the Facebook and sent her current position to Anna. Anna relieved herself after receiving Serena¡¯s position. Then he sent her the message telling her to be careful or else she will rush to her room in the middle of the night, after that they closed the conversation. After a heavy day, Serena felt tired, besides that was a time when she was always sleepy, she fell asleep immediately after putting down her cell phone. However, once she fell asleep she continued to have nightmares, her dreams were so cruel that Serena just wanted to wake up. ¡°From now on, we will have nothing to do with each other. Sign this divorce agreement and you will no longer be my wife.¡± ¡°Go away, you are a second-hand woman, how can I like you?¡± ¡°I am pregnant with Cristian¡¯s child, and you are pregnant with a bastard, Serena will never be able topete with me, you are no match for me.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After a night of nightmares, Serena finally woke up. When she woke up, the hotel room was already illuminated by sunlight. Serena touched her forehead and felt that it was wet with cold sweat again. She got up and went to the bathroom to wash herself. When she finished showering and came out of the bathroom, she heard the doorbell ring. Serena looked at the time, it was already 7:30. She went to the door to open it, then remembered to Matthew¡¯s words, so she looked through the door peephole and saw a kind and peaceful looking middle-aged woman waiting outside the door. Serena opened the door. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Miss, you are awake.¡± The woman smiled at her and lifted the bag she was holding, ¡°I came for Mr. Matteo¡¯s order to bring you breakfast.¡± Really there was someone bringing her meals, Matteo had thought of everything, but ¡­ yesterday when Serena had arrived at the hotel it was already midnight and Matteo had done all that. Will he have gone to sleep veryte? Thinking about it, Serena let the woman in, ¡°Thank you,e in.¡± The woman came in and didn¡¯t look around, she directly opened the bag and took out the food containers one by one and said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time to take care of you, I don¡¯t really know your taste, however you can tell me what you like to eat so I will prepare it for you.¡± ¡°I thank you.¡± ¡°No problem, call me Lucia.¡± ¡°Thank you Lucia, except for sweet things, I like everything else.¡± Lucia nodded and smiled, ¡°Alright, I will keep that in mind, Miss Serena You just got up right? Have you already washed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put your breakfast on the table, do you need me to buy you some everyday items?¡± ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t need anything for now.¡± ¡°Then I can go?¡± ¡°Yes thank you.¡± Lucia left, Serena suddenly remembered something and stopped her. Lucia: ¡°Yes Miss Serena?¡± Serena went to the bedside table, took theputer and put it in her bag, then gave it to Lucia, ¡°Thisputer was left by Mr. Matteost night, can you please return it to him for me?¡± Lucia nced at theputer, then smiled and said, ¡°I dare not to return Mr. Matteo¡¯sputer for you, forgive me Miss Serena, I only do housework, if I break thisputer¡­¡± Serena realized that that was a rejection, she thought she was too careless, if that was Matteo¡¯s workputer, he might have some work secret inside, he should not hand it over easily to others. Chapter 337: Do you want to seduce him? ¡°I was abrupt, forgive me, if you are busy you can go,ter I will personally hand it over to him.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Lucia left. Serena put theptop back on the bedside table, went to eat but the doorbell rang. So she went to look through the door peephole, at that moment her cell phone rang, it was a message from Anna. ¡°Open the door, I¡¯m outside.¡± ¡°Damn, I even heard your cell phone ringing, open up.¡± Serena was speechless. She went to look through the peephole and saw Anna right outside, she did not expect her¡­. Serena opened the door, Anna after seeing her rushed into the room unfazed, ¡°What were you doing? I could also hear the sound of your cell phone, you made me wait outside for a while, you don¡¯t trust me huh?¡± Serena looked at her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m just a little slow in moving.¡± Anna closed the door after entering, then let out a sigh of wonderment, ¡°Wow, you really know how to pick your spot, the view of this room is fantastic.¡± . Then she saw the food on the table and opened her eyes wide, ¡°Wow, what a great life, so many good things to eat.¡± She already had a good rtionship with Serena, so she sat down directly, ¡°I was still worrying if you would starve to death being alone in the hotel, and I was thinking of taking you out for breakfast, but I didn¡¯t expect that-I had worried for nothing.¡± Serena sat down across from her, ¡°Since you¡¯re here let¡¯s eat together, I can¡¯t finish all this stuff by myself.¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t mind.¡± Anna took a pancake and bit into it, then asked smiling, ¡°I see you¡¯ve recovered already? You were still very depressed yesterday.¡± Serena was silent for a few seconds, then said, ¡°Otherwise what could I do, continue to get depressed? I should have known from the beginning how this story will end, instead I made the big mistake of giving myself hope in vain.¡± She lowered her eyes, took the spoon and took a sip of broth. Anna looked at her and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, there are many things that we can¡¯t keep under control, especially feelings, besides you were married ¡ª you were husband and wife, it¡¯s normal that I could have feelings for him, although now you have separated, but I think it¡¯s better this way, in your rtionship there is ack of trust, maybe separation is the right thing.¡± Saying that, Anna nced at Serena, hesitated for a moment then said, ¡°Maybe in a few years you can get back together?¡± In a few years¡­ Serena gave a bitter smile, ¡°There won¡¯t be a chance anymore, Cristian doesn¡¯t like me, there are many women who would like to be his wife, women who are much better off than me. Probably not in a few years, but already in a few days he will have another woman, our whole story was just a fantasy of mine, we will never get back together.¡± Anna said no more, she ate the pancake but in her mouth she seemed to feel only bitterness. They finished the whole breakfast in silence. After breakfast, Anna with satisfaction put her hand on her belly and leaned back, ¡°Who made you breakfast? It was so plentiful. When I came I saw adying down, it looked like she hade out of your room, was it her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Serena nodded and said nothing else. Anna was initially worried about Serena, that¡¯s why she went to see her so early, but now she seemed to havee to her senses, so she said, ¡°I thought you would be sad for a long time yet, instead now I see you have a good ability to recover, after all that has happened to you you can eat so many things.¡± Serena was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s really great to see you like this, then-do you have ns for the future?¡± ¡°The future?¡± Serena smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about that at the moment.¡± ¡°Are you nning to give birth to the baby?¡± Although Anna knew that was a bit of a sensitive question but felt it was necessary to ask her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°From the moment I decided to keep this baby, I never thought of abandoning it again.¡± Hearing Anna was a little moved, ¡°In the future the child will surely love you, you have done so much for him. By the way, Mr. Leonardo was worried about you, will you¨C¡± ¡°Anna, I don¡¯t want to give him any hope.¡± Serena looked at Anna and said seriously, ¡°I am not in love with him, besides he is from the Ferrari family, it will be even more impossible. From now on¡­ it will be better to live alone. ¡°All right, then I won¡¯t talk about him anymore.¡± After that, Anna helped Serena clean the table and stayed there to keep herpany. At lunchtime Lucia came again to bring lunch, she was a little surprised when she saw Anna but quickly recovered. ¡°Miss Serena, Mr. Matteo couldeter, Do you have time?¡± Did Matteo want toe? ¡°What is heing for?¡± Serena asked without thinking too much. Lucia did not expect him to ask that question or react that way. Serena did not seem very happy that Matteo was going to her ce for lunch. But Matteo had said on the phone that all he had to do was report to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just report to you what Mr. Matteo told me, lunch is here, I¡¯m going now.¡± Lucia quickly left, as if she did not want to answer his questions. Serena stood there looking nk, Anna felt something unusual, approached and asked, ¡°Mr. Matteo? Who is he? Does he want toe? What¡¯s going on??¡± Serena remained silent. She did not know how to exin that story to Anna. That familiar affection hade too abruptly. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Matteo? That name sounds familiar, isn¡¯t he the brother of that Alice? Wow Serena, isn¡¯t it¡­ she stole your husband and you want to steal her brother?¡± Serena frowned, ¡°What nonsense are you talking?¡± ¡°Did I guess wrong? Then what is heing to do? He is Alice¡¯s brother, Serena don¡¯t be fooled!¡± At that point Anna became agitated, grabbed Serena¡¯s arm, ¡°If you have to be with him, I¡¯d rather you were with Mr. Leonardo, at least¡­ Mr. Leonardo is Mr. Cristian¡¯s big brother, if that infamous Alice is really going to get with Mr. Cristian, she will have to call you sister-inw.¡± Serena: ¡°Stop talking nonsense, things are not as you think.¡± Chapter 338: You seem to have a good appetite. ¡°So what happened in the end?¡± Anna blinking vigorously said, ¡°Too many things have happenedtely that even I have a hard time digesting them, what is your rtionship with Mr. Giordano?¡± ¡°Anna, if I were you I would gossip some more.¡± Serena looked at her with a helpless look and cing the cutlery she had in her hand on the table, she stated : ¡°To make a long story short, he and I were not what you think and as for our rtionship¡­ I haven¡¯t thought it through yet.¡± She had not yet thought it through whether or not she wanted to admit that feeling to herself. Anna said, ¡°You little cheapskate, you¡¯re not willing to tell me that either, phew.¡± As the two were talking, suddenly there was the sound of the doorbelling from outside. Anna immediately jumped to her feet, ¡°I¡¯m going to open it!¡± Based on the words Ms. Lucia had told her earlier, Anna knew that the person at the door was probably Matteo Giordano himself! The woman had a burning desire within her to gossip, and after she opened the door, she saw that indeed the person standing outside was indeed Matteo. The man wore a dark suit, had a cold gaze, and on closer inspection did not look in the least like a man devoid of poise. This temperament, it really made one think that Serena had hit the jackpot, for although she was divorced with Cristian, on the one hand she had Leonardo incessantly courting her and on the other hand a man with an excellent temperament, such as Matteo was. Even choosing one without thinking too much about it would not have been so bad. As soon as he saw Anna, Matteo¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a moment, but after a moment he went beyond that and headed directly toward the interior of the house. The woman smiling narrowed her eyes and said to him, ¡°Mr. Giordano?¡± Matteo nodded with a smile of courtesy, his lips thin. Anna turned to the side and said, ¡°Serena is in here.¡± The man frowned slightly, stepping forward to enter and, unable to resist, gave Anna a furtive nce, discovering that this girl unexpectedly had a yful expression on her face and was, moreover, scrutinizing him with a look that did not seem to reveal good intentions. Had this little girl perhaps misunderstood something? Thinking about this, Matthew¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled further. In fact, after Anna had gone to open the door, Serena had suddenly be very nervous and, to tell the truth, in her current condition she did not have too much desire to meet Matteo. She would still have liked to clear her head for a while. So when the man came up behind her, she almost unconsciously stood up. ¡°You¡­.¡± ¡°How are you?¡± Matthew moved very naturally, set his briefcase to the side, and his gaze rested on Serena¡¯s body; the tone of his words was full of thoughtfulness, like that of an older person to a younger one. After asking her how she was doing, he looked at the breakfast on the table and noticed that, unexpectedly, it had all been brushed off. After a moment of confusion, Matteo could not resist and smiled faintly. ¡°You seem to have a good appetite; you shouldn¡¯t have any health problems.¡± Presumably his mood had improved as well. She would never have thought that this girl¡¯s character could be so simr to her mother¡¯s. Serena would have liked to say something, but hearing him speak like this, the words that were on his lips did note out. After ncing at the table where everything had been brushed off, she could not help but look again in the direction of Anna, who was approaching. Unbelievable! Eating like this was not very polite. ¡°Mr. Giordano rest assured, Serena has a very good appetite, besides, even if she didn¡¯t eat, I would control her.¡± Hearing her talk like this, Matteo smiled kindly at her and said, ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Anna waved her hand and said, ¡°We are very good friends, I have a duty to worry and take care of her¡­.¡± The final part of the sentence went on for a long time, because Anna had actually intended to test Matthew, but thetter seemed not to read between the lines and did not understand her words. She frowned slightly, raised her hand and nced at the time. ¡°All right, I have a meeting in half an hour, I¡¯ll stay ten minutes and then leave.¡± Concluding his sentence, Matthew actually sat down, Serena seeing that the things on the table were really too many, could only surreptitiously bump Anna¡¯s elbow, signaling for her to clean it together. The two women then hurried to clean the table, and next Serena looked at Matteo. ¡°Matteo¡­ have you had breakfast? Why don¡¯t you¡­?¡± He looked at her with a sweet look and said, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Matteo had, in fact, thought of having breakfast with her, more to check that she ate, but since she had already had it, he thought it was not so important that he eat. Anna, stood to the side and watched them both amazed and a little embarrassed, ¡°Excuse me, I didn¡¯t think you woulde, Mr. Giordano, if I had known earlier, I would have waited for you.¡± Actually she knew he woulde, but she never thought that the head of the Giordano Family Group would have time to go to the hotel and have breakfast with them, such a fact seemed more like a fantasy. Therefore she had not considered it, and of course they had brushed it all off, partly because she was still afraid of wasting food, but now she was so full that she did not feel so good. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll just stop here for a moment and then leave,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water.¡± Anna knew she had eaten too much, so she rushed to pour water for Matthew. Soon afterwards she realized that pouring him just a ss of water would be too paltry, so she turned back and smiled at him and said, ¡°When I came here this morning I noticed that there is a caf¨¦ nearby, if you don¡¯t mind I will go downstairs and bring you a coffee and a sandwich.¡± Matteo hesitated at first, but a momentter he looked at Serena, nodded and said, ¡°All right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go right away, I promise I¡¯ll be quick!¡± The door mming was heard. Anna was a girl of quick movements and in a moment she was gone. After she was gone, only Serena and Matteo were left alone in the hotel room. Although they were rted, Serena still felt very embarrassed to be alone in the same room with Matteo. There was a moment of silence all around and the man suddenly said, ¡°I can handle Alice¡¯s situation.¡± Hearing him talk like that, Serena looked up and could not resist asking him, ¡°How will you handle her? Do you really believe in my identity? Don¡¯t you have any doubts? After all¡­ We have to learn from Alice¡¯s story, I think you should be more cautious in order to avoid finding out in the future that my identity is false and at that point¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Matthew interrupted her, looking calm, his expression cold: ¡°This time, I won¡¯t make a mistake.¡± The woman bit her lower lip, lowered her gaze to stare at her fingertips. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Serena did not speak, merely lowered her head. How could she not be afraid? It had suddenly dawned on her that the parents with whom she had spent so many years were not her real family, in an instant she had be a child no one wanted, despite the fact that the Giordano family now came out iming to be her family. But¡­ Alice¡¯s story made her feel afraid, maybe one day as she was about to ept this affection and integrate into the new family, it might appear saying she had the wrong person¡­. So in the end, who would she have been? Who would she have been? Matthew looked at the back of his head for quite a while and finally sighed helplessly. ¡°Initially there was a question I didn¡¯t want to ask you, but since you are so concerned, I can¡¯t not ask it.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing these words, Serena raised her head and looking at him foolishly, said, ¡°What question?¡± Matthew blinked slightly and, in principle, would not have wanted to ask such a question. After all, his sister was now an adult. Chapter 339: The Giordano family will have your back. Silence hovered in the room for a long time, and Serena did not hear Matteo speak again. ¡°Matteo?¡± Didn¡¯t he say he had a question for her? The woman had actually realized this long ago, from thest time he had invited her to go to a restaurant near the hospital, his countless hesitation-filled nces had revealed to her that the man indeed had questions for her. That time at the restaurant Matteo had no time, this time he was still so hesitant, in the end what could be the question he couldn¡¯t ask her? ¡°The reason you can¡¯t talk, is it because what you want to ask me is a secret?¡± Matthew nodded weakly and uttered a yes. Serena was surprised, was it really a secret then, maybe it must have had something to do with the body or something¡­? After making this thought, the woman whose face was usually white turned red and began to feel embarrassment. ¡°Actually even if I did not ask you this question, I would still be convinced that you are my sister, but if you are concerned¡­¡± Seeing her face turn red, Matthew thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to tease her, so lightly bringing the corners of his mouth together, in a feeble voice he said, ¡°If you really want to know, I can tell you to eliminate your curiosity, but do you really want me to tell you? Serena did not utter a word. ¡°All right, then I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± ¡°Wait a minute! The woman suddenly intervened to interrupt his words, tightened her lips with embarrassment, ¡°If you have decided so, that¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Having heard him speak for a long time without confessing anything, Serena thought that even if she persisted in wanting to know, he probably wouldn¡¯t have told her anyway; besides, if that question was really a secret, once uttered they would both be greatly embarrassed. Better to let it go. What was wrong with having a family like the Giordano family in the North City supporting her? Add to that the fact that she looked so much like the woman in the photo in deportment and image, it was probably hard for them to be wrong. ¡°So Matteo, when are you going to talk to Alice about this matter?¡± At the mention of Alice, Matteo¡¯s gaze turned a little cold: ¡°Let¡¯s wait until she gets out of the hospital, I¡¯ll solve this problem, you¡­.¡± From the depths of Serena¡¯s heart suddenly sprang an evil thought. She had just pushed Cristian away and on closer inspection would lose her precious position. In previous days she was stillughing at herself that her status would be lower and that she was also carrying a child born out of wedlock. She was also saying that only she and Cristian came from the same world, but if she fell from this world today, would it have been a punishment or not? Now her actions did not make her worthy of pity. The past friendship had really crumbled overnight, leaving no trace. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll leave this situation to you to sort out.¡± ¡°Do you want to meet her?¡± Matthew had heard about his conflicts with Alice, although he did not know why the situation between the two of them had reached that point, however, he thought the matter was quite serious. ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡± Serena tly refused, ¡°She and I have nothing more to say to each other.¡± These words brought the frost down, Serena suddenly thought of something and looked at Matteo who was standing in front of her, ¡°You don¡¯t think that after I took flight, I became arrogant?¡± Matteo said to her, ¡°Silly.¡± Serena was confused. What had he called her? ¡°She has deceived you for so many years, that you don¡¯t want to see her is normal. Besides that, you will soon be the youngdy of the Giordano family, even if you were arrogant, you would have the chances to be. Worry about doing what you have to that then your older brother¡­.¡± He paused and only then said calmly, ¡°From now on the whole Giordano family will have your back.¡± These words were very sincere and to say that they had not moved her would be to lie. Serena¡¯s nose was a little sore from crying, and just then the doorbell rang because Anna had returned. Being afraid that someone else would see her in that state, Serena immediately got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom for a moment.¡± So she arose and with quick step headed to the bathroom and just then Anna entered, smiled slightly blinking and put the sandwich and coffee in front of Matteo. ¡°Matteo I bought you the coffee and sandwich, please ept.¡± The man taking the wallet said, ¡°How much do I owe you?¡± ¡°No need to pay me back! I haven¡¯t spent much!¡± Anna took a big step back in fear. Matthew with a cold expression said that he wanted to return her money, but the woman firmly refused. ¡°What I ate should have been her breakfast, so this one I want to offer her as an apology. If she returned the money, it would break my heart and in the future I would not dare toe to Serena¡¯s for breakfast.¡± Only after hearing the final part of the sentence did Matthew abandon the idea of returning her money. The man in principle did not want to form friendships with others, he did not want to be indebted to anyone, nor did he want other people to be indebted to him, so he would like to return the money to Anna. ¡°All right, since that is the case, I will inconvenience you from now on.¡± ¡°No trouble, no trouble.¡± As he waited for the man to slowly finish eating the sandwich, Serena had not yete out of the bathroom; Matteo wiped the corners of his mouth and said, ¡°I have a meeting, please tell her from me that I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°All right, all right!¡± Anna walked him to the door and only after making sure he had left did she close it. When she came back the woman looked for her friend everywhere : ¡± Serena, where have you gone? Matteo is gone, you cane out.¡± Yes she heard a door m.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was the bathroom door being loosened, Serena opened it and stepped out. ¡°Wow, you really hid here, what¡¯s going on with you? Matthew ate the sandwich for a long time and you were hiding in the bathroom all the time?¡± ¡± I was only there for a few minutes, what¡¯s wrong with me going to the bathroom? Serena had washed her face with cold water, but it was evident that her eyes were still slightly red.¡± Anna licked her lips slightly and affirmed, ¡°You¡¯re not by any chance still sad?¡± ¡°No.¡± Serena turned and walked directly into the room, Anna saw her and followed her, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, the way Matthew ate was too good to behold, nobles are nobles, they are different from us ordinary people. However, I tell you the truth, your bearing is very simr to his, especially your calm expression¡­.¡± Hearing those words, Serena interrupted her steps, turned back and said, ¡± Do I look like him?¡± Anna nodded, ¡°I was just saying that, however, observing carefully, you seem to resemble each other more and more, those eyebrows, those lips¡­ And also that expression.¡± Serena: ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re exaggerating?¡± Anna smilingly reached out to take her arm, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t help it, please let me go, I have to change.¡± The woman did as she was told and let her go, ¡°Are you going to stay permanently in this hotel from now on? Why don¡¯t you move in with me?¡± ¡°No, it is quiet and veryfortable here, and besides, I have already paid.¡± ¡°Was it Matteo who paid for you?¡± Serena froze for a moment. ¡°All the things in this apartment, including breakfast in the morning and that maidservant, was it called by him?¡± Serena turned and her gaze fell on Anna¡¯s face. ¡°Have you misunderstood again?¡± Chapter 340: Discouragement ¡°What? Absolutely not!¡± Anna smiled narrowing her eyes and covering her mouth, ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand anything at all, rest assured, if you want to live here it¡¯s no problem, at most I¡¯lle every day to keep youpany.¡± ¡°Then I thank you from the bottom of my heart, I hope you¡¯ll reallye to keep mepany and not to eat and drink your fill.¡± ¡°Geez! Serena, you are exaggerating!¡± The next few days, she stayed in the hotel for three or four consecutive days without ever putting her nose out of the house, and her life could have been described as eating, sleeping and eating, and all news from the outside world was left, by her, outside. This kind of life that paralyzed her emotions she was living it, unexpectedly, quite well. There were, however, always people and situations that did not allow her to truly enjoy the quiet. Arrived at the fifth day, early in the morning the doorbell rang continuously, Serena was still sleeping and was awakened by that noise. She had no choice but to go and open the door and outside it she saw her foster mother looking at her with an astonished expression. ¡°Of course you are here, silly girl, you were easily found by your mother! ¡°. Seeing her mother, her mind went nk for a long time, however, this one did not wait for her reaction, but rather pushed her way inside to enter and behind her she also brought another person, namely Serena¡¯s sister Aurora. ¡°Aurora, say hello to your sister.¡± The mother dragged her daughter in front of Serena and uttered this phrase in a ttering manner. As soon as the two had entered, Serena led the way for them and she stood near the wall and her back was close to the icy wall. Looking closely, Aurora¡¯s expression was reluctant, she raised her head to look at her for a moment, and that look was full of refractoriness, hatred, anger, and so many feelings put together.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Serena shifted her gaze and saw Aurora¡¯s¡­ ¡°She is not my sister, she is now the youngdy of the Giordano family, how could she still consider me as her sister since I have nothing?¡± After hearing these words, the expression on her mother¡¯s face changed radically and, with a false smile, she said; ¡°Sorry, Serena, Aurora is having a tantrum, she¡¯s afraid you won¡¯t recognize her as her sister. But after all, you grew up together, your bond is very deep, Aurora is your sister and she is more so than a natural sister, Serena¡­ You used to spoil her all the time, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ouch, who wants to be spoiled by her? Mom, let me go.¡± Aurora divined her hand and with pouty lips, said : ¡°I absolutely do not need her to spoil me, she will no longer consider me as her sister.¡± Aurora was very capricious and this Serena knew. Thetter, however, had always thought of her as a younger sister, so the fact that she would have this kind of reaction, he had already imagined long ago, and could only say to her weakly, ¡°She is right, in fact I am your sister.¡± Hearing those words, Aurora almost dared not believe them and looked at her, hesitating, ¡°Are you still willing to recognize me as your sister?¡± Serena smiled slightly and told her, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I consider you as such?¡± Although there was no blood rtionship between the two, she had from the beginning anyway treated this family as her own. Not to mention Aurora whom she had always loved as a real sister. Although she sometimes got angry with her, all it would take was for her sister to persuade her with a few nice phrases and she would have no chance. The look with which Aurora looked at her, lingered and became strange, her neck retracted and she said : ¡°I thought that when you became the youngdy of the Giordano family, you would no longer recognize me as a sister, besides, I have nothing, in the past I have always made you angry, you certainly detest me.¡± These words made Serena helpless, but it was not necessary for her to exin herself, because her mother spoke for her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking? You are sisters, how could your sister hate you? In the past she has always stepped aside on any asion for you.¡± It seemed that what had just been said was true, and so Aurora stopped speaking. The mother seeing that the two daughters had calmed down, began to turn her gaze inside the house, ¡°Serena, have you been living heretely? By now you¡¯ve already made contact with the Giordano family, why don¡¯t you go live with them instead of humbling yourself to live in a ce like this?¡± Facing her mother, Serena¡¯s words of a past evening came to mind and her face turned cold: ¡°It¡¯s quiet here, I like it very much.¡± After hearing those words, the mother felt as if her heart had been pierced and she did not feelfortable, then said again : ¡°But what tranquility? Where is tranquility in a hotel? It is not clean and besides it is not safe to live there alone, hurry up and pack your things, I will take you home Giordano.¡± After she finished talking her mother really pushed her inside the room and insisted, ¡°Make it quick, your sister has no ss at school today, I¡¯m taking her to visit the Giordano family estate.¡± The expression on Serena¡¯s face at those words became a little embarrassed, she bit her lower lip and stated, ¡°Who wants to go there¡­ I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°What nonsense you¡¯re talking, we¡¯re just going to have a look.¡± As soon as he had finished speaking, he again turned a smile to his daughter, ¡°Quick, Serena go pack your things.¡± Serena stood still without moving and after a moment, the smile on her mother¡¯s face vanished : ¡°Why don¡¯t you move?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home Giordano.¡± The tone of her words was cold, ¡°I like living here.¡± ¡°You! Say, are you or are you not stupid? You are already the youngdy of the Giordano family, howe you still live in this hotel? Do you perhaps want the family to think that you don¡¯t want to enter their house, if your social position was taken away from you by someone else, how would you do it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Serena shook her head slightly, ¡°These kinds of things, they cannot be taken away by someone. Even if that happened, the position not being his, he would have to return it sooner orter.¡± As for example, Alice, when she became the youngdy of the Giordano family, had to return this privilege to its rightful owner after a few years. She at that point, would have fallen from the stars to the stables. Why bother? The mother was speechless for a moment, although she knew what her daughter was saying was true, but¡­ Her purpose was to visit the Giordano family. Thinking about this, she again said brazenly, ¡°If you really want to live here, that¡¯s fine, your sister and I have never been to that house, we want to go visit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the head of the Giordano family, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make such a decision. If Mrs. Gallo wants to go there, she will have to phone Mr. Matteo first.¡± ¡°You, what did you call me?¡± For a moment she had no reaction, but then shocked she said, ¡°Did you really call me Mrs. Gallo?¡± Serena¡¯s face was indifferent and her gaze was also icy. ¡°Since I am not a daughter of the Gallo family, of course I can only call you Mrs. Gallo.¡± ¡°You, you want to end rtions with our family? Did you call me Mrs. Gallo to disown your past? I want to tell you, Serena, that I raised you to be great, at first to raise you, I¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to deny your contribution, so Mrs. Gallo you don¡¯t have to hurry in saying these words, what is due to the Gallo family, the Giordano family will surely give it to them.¡± Upon hearing this, the mother slightly squinted her eyes : ¡°So what you mean to say is¡­.¡± ¡°Serena, what do you mean? Do you mean that your mother wants to collect a debt? Do you really think you can look down on others just because you have taken flight? Look down on them? Serena said to her, ¡°Who would I look down on?¡± Chapter 341: There is no obligation ¡°I¡¯m sure deep in your heart you know. How we in the family have treated you in the past, is it not clear to you? Now that you are about to be the youngdy of the Giordano family, as soon as Mother brings me here to you at the hotel to say a few words, you immediately start to get impatient? What do the words you just said mean? You think Mother just wants money, don¡¯t you? I want to tell you that we don¡¯t care at all!¡± Aurora was really very angry, because their fate so unfairly made her feel as if God had ignored her, her mother did her best before she managed to calm her down, but who would have thought her daughter would get angry again? ¡°Aurora, you don¡¯t have to talk in circles.¡± The mother quickly grabbed her arm and approached her, ¡°What did you promise mother before you came?¡± ¡°But mom, don¡¯t you see how arrogant she is and now she hasn¡¯t joined the Giordano family yet, once she does, don¡¯t you think she will step on our toes?¡± Serena listened to the side a little helplessly; she had just woken up and didn¡¯t have much energy. She had no intention of confronting them head-on, however, she also did not like that every time her mother appeared before her she mentioned those past events, they had been rtives for so many years, how could Serena not have known what her mother wanted? The woman only wanted money. From the time she had taken three hundred thousand euros onward, she had always wanted to get money from her, including the tens of thousands of euros from her savings that she had taken from her. ¡°Serena, you just said that you would not treat me unfairly and that the Giordano family would give me what I am entitled to, is that true?¡± The mother did not resent her daughter¡¯s words, for in her heart and mind there was only money. Four or five days had already passed, and of the five million she had been promised, she had not yet seen a single euro, so she was deeply impatient. It wasn¡¯t that Giulia didn¡¯t want that five million, but she thought she could have had more, after all, the Giordano family was so rich that she could have gotten more. ¡°Mom!¡± Aurora was furious, she contracted her lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask her for money, look at her, we don¡¯t want that money!¡± ¡°Aurora, shut up! What do you understand?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Giulia pulled her youngest daughter to one side and continued herself, ¡°Serena, mother is not venial, however since she raised you for so many years, indeed she has merit. At first Mr. Giordano said he would give me five million, but think about it¡­ Besides raising you, didn¡¯t I also guarantee you all the conditions to study? Besides, if it were not for Aurora, you would not have be Mrs. Ferrari, you see all these were indirect aids we gave you, weren¡¯t they? Serena understood from his words that he was asking her for money, because he had little money. ¡°Mrs. Gallo, how much money do you think the Giordano family should give you?¡± Hearing those words, Giulia¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Actually I don¡¯t need that much, fifty million is enough, besides Aurora is your sister, I hope in the future the Giordano family can take care of her.¡± Fifty million¡­ Serena opened her eyes wide and smiled weakly, ¡°You are overestimating my value, why don¡¯t you sell me to the Giordano family and see if you can get fifty million that way? When my mother, at the time, sold me to the Ferrari family, she didn¡¯t get this amount, right?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Giulia stood still for a moment, at that time when she had joined through marriage to the Ferrari family, she had indeed received money, but it was definitely not fifty million. Thinking about this, Giulia promptly said, ¡°Now it¡¯s not like before, at that time you were on your second marriage, you know? But now it¡¯s different, you are the natural daughter of the Giordano family, you can get more.¡± Serena was speechless. Aurora, who, on the side, heard this conversation, could not help but bite her lower lip and go wide-eyed, ¡°Mom, do you mean that¨Cwhen Serena entered the Ferrari family through marriage she was sold? If it had not been her, the person who would have married would have been me and I too would have been sold? Hearing her daughter¡¯s words, the expression on Giulia¡¯s face changed, ¡°Aurora, things did not turn out the way you think, what does selling mean? How do you speak? It¡¯s about dowry ¡ª when you marry someone you have to receive a dowry, okay? The Ferrari family is very big and the value of the dowry is very high, who would give their daughter in marriage without receiving a dowry?¡± Serena continued to stand by the wall, having no reaction. ¡°Dowry? To get your daughter married you wanted an exorbitantly valuable dowry, now you want to sell it at a high price, right?¡± Mrs. Gallo, rest assured, go ahead and return home today, when I have some concrete news, I will be sure to inform you.¡± As he spoke these words, a mocking smile formed at the corners of his mouth and in his eyes. She was not, however, mocking someone else, but rather herself. Perhaps it was she who had not been a good daughter, in fact she had been a failure, and so her mother had thought countless times of using her as a means to get money instead of caring what she thought or whether she was alive or dead. Julia hearing that Serena was going to inform her about the situation, although at first she was not happy deep in her heart about the tone of her words, at that moment her sadness vanished, she nodded and said, ¡°Then remember to let me know, I¡¯ll be back home waiting to hear from you, don¡¯t take too long, eh. You know the tax collectors are scary too, if I¡¯mte maybe you might not see me again.¡± Serena did not utter a word, but only looked at her with a cold gaze. After a moment, Julia looked as if embarrassed and coughed faintly, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go back home then, right, you¡¯re bored here alone, aren¡¯t you? I can get Aurora to stay here and keep youpany.¡± Serena would have liked to say it was unnecessary, but when her gaze fell on her sister, her heart softened, again. No matter what happened, to her they were just husband and wife of the Gallo family, they had nothing to do with her. Aurora had never known that she was not her blood sister. Serena had always considered herself stubbornly, as her rightful sister. Thinking of this, she did not add anything more and after Julia left, Aurora stood alone in the same ce where she was before, looked at her for a moment and suddenly spoke, ¡°You don¡¯t like me, howe you allow me to stay?¡± Hearing those words, Serena strangely sighed, ¡°Aurora, I would like to ask you, the fact that I am not the natural daughter of the Gallo family, did you know this from childhood?¡± The girl opened her eyes wide, ¡°How is it possible, they hid it from me too, I also only learned about it recently!¡± After uttering that sentence, Aurora¡¯s heart was very tried, ¡°I¡¯m really mad as hell, of course you are the youngdy of the Giordano family, they brought you home and over the years they will spend so much money on you, why isn¡¯t that person me?¡± Thesest words he had more like muttered them in an unclear way, Serena had not been able to hear them well, but even if they were unclear, she understood that the tone was rather angry or something like that and, helplessly, he approached her. ¡°I know you have considered me a real sister all these years, but they are different, they had always known that I was not their natural daughter, so they made me do many things for you.¡± ¡°Of course I know your heart is very tried, but an older sister has to take care of the younger one, even in case they are blood sisters!¡± ¡°Aurora, in this world there is nothing taken for granted, including rtives, if I treat you well, it is not because I am your sister, but because I truly consider you as such and for that reason I am willing to amodate you and be understanding. It¡¯s not because you think I have to, you know what I mean?¡± Chapter 342: Carrying out the divorce paperwork with him ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me these obvious things, it¡¯s all the same anyway.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and looked around, her heart was still tried, ¡°In any case I understood what you meant, being my sister has mortified you, now you live in such a big hotel, and very soon you will be the youngdy of the Giordano family, in the future it will not be necessary to please me, this sister and you will be very happy.¡± Serena did not know how to exin this to him, and since he had known her for so many years, he knew in his heart that his words would not be heard by Aurora at all, so she did not continue to speak. ¡°Think what you will, I am still very tired, I would like to continue sleeping.¡± Finished speaking, Serena walked directly into the room. Aurora emitted a sign of indignation and stood where she was before without moving. After waiting for Serena to enter her room to sleep, Aurora¡¯s heart was saddened at the sight of such arge hotel room, but she suddenly thought of something and quickly went to get her cell phone, entered the bathroom and took a self-timer. After taking this picture of herself, she found that it was not bad, so she took one of each corner of the hotel and then uploaded them to Facebook. Aurora had actually always been very vain since childhood and had always wanted topare herself to others. That day having seen that the hotel¡¯s environment was not bad, she took pictures of herself and shared them on Facebook, hoping to receive appreciation from friends. As expected, not long after she posted the photo, many people liked it. The girl picked up her cell phone and was really pleased with herself, even the anger had almost vanishedpletely. * After waking up Aurora was no longer in the hotel room, she took out her cell phone to update the messages, read one she had sent herself and said that a friend of hers had given her an appointment, so she went out. Serena put down her cell phone and went to wash up. She had been living in this ce for a long time already, she could not go on like this, she would have to recover, go look for a job, and besides¡­ Although Cristian had given her the paperwork, the two of them still had not gotten the divorce certificate.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. So she would have to go find Cristian to take care of it. There was no need to choose another day; that day would be today. Serena changed her clothes and then put on her makeup. She usually used a pink lipstick, but today she would wear a red one. Looking at herself in the mirror, she thought she had some kind of aura. There was no way¡­ She didn¡¯t want Cristian to see her in such a miserable state and she didn¡¯t want him to believe that without him she was suffering or that she was hurting for him. Although she was truly sad, she wanted to hide it. Thinking about this, Serena half-closed her lips and sketched a slight smile toward the mirror. Come on, Serena. She had just gone out when people came up, ¡°Miss Gallo, do you have to go out?¡± Hearing those words, Serena paused, ¡°You are¡­.¡± ¡°We were sent by Mr. Giordano to protect the safety of Miss Gallo, Miss, do you have to go out? Shall we call a driver for you?¡± Serena was a little surprised, but shook her head, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take the car.¡± ¡°No problem, Miss Gallo, the driver is at your disposal around the clock.¡± At those words, Serena felt some embarrassment, but kept her guard up, staring at the man suspiciously, ¡°Was it really Mr. Giordano who made youe here to protect me?¡± The man hearing those words, smiled faintly, ¡°Miss Gallo rest assured, we were really sent by Mr. Giordano, we have no bad intentions. The driver who is waiting for you is the one you have met before.¡± Who had he met? ¡°The one who had driven me to the hotel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°All right then, sorry for the trouble.¡± Serena, who had now calmed down, nodded. Was it not her fault that she was an out-of-home woman, living alone in a hotel, if she had been targeted during this time? Only after the interlocutor had spoken did Serena calm down. When she arrived downstairs, she actually saw the driver she had met five days ago. ¡°Miss Gallo.¡± The driver had a respectful attitude toward her, and Serena turned in his direction and nodded. ¡°From now on, I will be the one to pick her up.¡± After he got on board, Serena asked him, ¡°I don¡¯t know, what shall I call you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind Miss, you can call me Mario Greco.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you Mr. Mario, I have to go to Gruppo de Famiglia Ferrari.¡± As soon as he heard Gruppo de Famiglia Ferrari, Mario had some palpitations, ¡°Miss, do you want to go to the Gruppo de Famiglia Ferrari?¡± ¡°Is there any problem?¡± ¡°No, then let¡¯s leave now.¡± After they arrived at the lower floor of the Ferrari Family Group, Serena directly opened the car door to get out, before getting out she said to Mario, ¡°Mr. Greco, wait for me here for a moment, I will be back in a moment.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After getting out of the car, Serena entered through the main entrance of the Group, as she had not been seen in thepany for a long time already and today she had put on different makeup, she arrived at the entrance and attracted the stares of many people. Serena had initially thought of going up directly to find Cristian. But she had not thought that once she arrived at the entrance the guard would stop her. ¡°Miss Gallo.¡± Serena¡¯s gazended on the faces of the two guards, ¡°Do you know me?¡± The guards nodded and then said, ¡°Mr. Russo ordered us, since you are no longer an employee of the Group, not to let you in anymore.¡± Hearing those words, Serena paused for a moment, her heart aching and full of thoughts. Why had shee to thepany that day looking for him, now he was even preventing her from entering? Cristian-you really are heartless! Thinking about this, Serena tried not to think about the suffering in her heart, she had not forgotten at all what she hade there for that day, so in a cold voice she said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯te in, I would beg you to tell Mr. Russo that I need to talk to him.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The two guards looked at each other with some suspicion. Serena continued, ¡°I¡¯m not looking for Mr. Ferrari, I¡¯m just looking for Mr. Russo, can¡¯t I? There is a very important matter I need to talk to him about, I don¡¯t want to put you in trouble.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s fine ¡ª just wait for a moment.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Serena turned and stood waiting quietly in front of the entrance. From behind her back came murmurs. ¡°How does he still have the courage toe? He doesn¡¯t allow her toe, how can she be so shameless?¡± ¡°What did I say? Did I say the day woulde when he would get tired of her? You see, this day came very quickly.¡± Greta Leone surrounded by a few people approached and loudly mocked Serena. The woman lowered her gaze and clenched her hands into fists. Serena, you mustn¡¯t forget why you came here today, you came toplete the divorce paperwork, not to listen to these people talking in circles. So you have to resist, just don¡¯t consider them. You have to wait for her to finish the divorce paperwork and then she would leave that ce for good, forever, never to appear in front of Cristian again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed? We are talking about you, you are no longer an employee of the Ferrari Family Group, don¡¯te here anymore and get in our way, okay?¡± Serena did not consider it, so that person behind her approached her and pushed her a little. She did not expect it, and so her body stretched forward. Chapter 343: I will go away by myself. Serena had not really anticipated this and when she was about to fall forward, she luckily grabbed the handrail that was to the side and so she did not fallpletely. After she got back up and regained stability, she heard crazyughter behind her. ¡°What augh, look how mortified I am, I want to tell you, these kinds of women who have been abandoned are like that, ugly as hell.¡± Serena breathed deeply and after pulling herself up into a stable position, she turned around. Greta put both hands around her chest, and smugly looked at her sideways, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you ept defeat?¡± The woman looked at her for a long time and suddenly pulled out her cell phone to make a call. ¡°Are you calling for backup? Don¡¯t forget that you are now a woman who has been rejected, what reinforcements can you still get¡­¡± a strongly mocking smile appeared on Greta¡¯s lips.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Very soon, however, after hearing Serena¡¯s words, that smile on her lips disappeared. ¡°Hello, good morning, 112? I¡¯m at the main entrance of the Ferrari Family Group at the North City, I¡¯d like to report a case to the police.¡± Greta¡¯s face changed considerably, reporting a case to the police? What case could she have reported? ¡°Yes, a murder suspect. I¡¯m pregnant and that woman wants to kill the baby I¡¯m carrying, yes, I¡¯ll read you the address, pleasee immediately to save me.¡± After hearing that she was pregnant, in an instant Greta¡¯s face became hanging. Was the baby she was carrying perhaps Cristian¡¯s? So had shee today to¡­? After hanging up the phone, Serena put it away and looked at her with a cold stare. Greta¡¯s face was a little pale, she bit her lip and asked, ¡°Are you pregnant? Do you want to fool others? You also said that I am suspected of murder, when I was going to kill you?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t kill me, but you just pushed me. If I hadn¡¯t held on well, I would have fallen and anything could have happened to my son and you would have been guilty!¡± Greta was speechless. The girls surrounding Greta also clearly heard the words Serena had just spoken. ¡°She actually called the police, so are we going to be implicated in this too?¡± ¡°This should not concern us, it was Greta who pushed her, they should take it up with her, it has nothing to do with us at all.¡± As a result these people silently walked away from Greta, but how could thetter not have noticed? She turned around and extremely angry stared at them saying, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you realize that this woman is faking it? How is it possible that she is pregnant? She only wants to cheat you!¡± ¡°Do you know whether I am pregnant or not? Have you sent people to follow me around the clock? Is that why you think you know my situation so well?¡± ¡°Who is following you?¡± Serena smiled coldly, ¡°Since you are not following me, how do you know whether I am pregnant or not? Well, I don¡¯t feel like talking to you, when the policee shortly, you will exin it to them.¡± The other people after hearing her merciless words, in a moment retreated with agitation. ¡°He really called the police, it¡¯s better to leave, otherwise sooner orter we will be implicated in the matter if we stay here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave, let¡¯s leave, Greta has a grudge against him, why does he have to drag us into this? We towards her have no grudge or hatred.¡± So saying, that group of people left and in the blink of an eye Greta was left alone. The woman was left alone and without help, in a moment she no longer had the courage to confront Serena, but merely cursed angrily, ¡°You really are a group of cowards! You don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you called the police, we¡¯ll see.¡± After uttering those merciless words, he turned and quickly ran away. After witnessing this scene, Serena helplessly stretched out her hand to wipe her forehead, then nced at her cell phone, she had not actually made any call, she just wanted to scare them. Fortunately, he had terrified them enough to make them go away, otherwise if they had been there all the time, they would have caused her no small inconvenience. Serena, however, was in no condition to face them. After an indefinite time, the guards finally returned. Behind them was Luca following them, and as soon as he saw her, he immediately approached her at a brisk pace. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari.¡± Hearing this name, Serena¡¯s eyes narrowed a little, but after a moment she calmed down and in a soft tone of voice said, ¡°Luca, I am no longer Mrs. Ferrari, so from now on you can call me by my name.¡± After hearing these words, the man was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, Mr. Cristian right now is still angry and the decisions he makes are unreasonable.¡± ¡°Unreasonable? Serena joined her lips in a lukewarm smile, ¡°Do you really think so? What kind of person Cristian is, is surely clearer to you than it is to me. To make such a decision, he must surely have given it a lot of thought. Moreover, the contract is already in my possession, which means we have reached a point of no return.¡± ¡°So.¡± ¡°I agree to divorce.¡± Serena weakly half-closed her red lips, then thought a little and said, ¡°I didn¡¯te to inconvenience him today, can you let me meet him?¡± Luca: ¡°This¡­ I have to go and ask Cristian.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Luca went to ask Cristian if he wanted to meet with her and he was much faster than those two guards, he came back after a few minutes and the expression on his face was a bit nervous, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Cristian has a meeting in five minutes and before that he promised to meet with you, what you want to say in a little while, you¡¯ll have to say it quickly.¡± Having finished speaking Luke stepped forward and led her inside, Serena could not keep up with him and her heart ached even more. Would he only give her five minutes? Calcting the time to go upstairs, she would probably have less than three minutes left. But that was okay, no matter how many minutes or hours she had, the important thing was that she could speak clearly.¡± When they arrived at the upstairs office, Luca stopped in front of the entrance, ¡± Mr. Ferrari is in here, the meeting is still three minutes away, Mrs. Ferrari hurry up and go in.¡± Serena took a step to approach and pushed the door open. Cristian was sitting in the wheelchair, stood in front of the window, his back was to her, and he seemed to be watching a scene outside the window. Thinking about it for a while, the woman took one more step to get closer. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± Cristian did not even turn his head and his body exuded a feeling of coldness. He did not respond to her words and only a littleter said impatiently, ¡°If you have something to say, say it, I¡¯m very busy.¡± Serena: ¡°Are you that impatient? We only have three minutes and nothing more.¡± Cristian turned his wheelchair a bit toward her, and his expression was extremely cial. ¡°Since you know we have three minutes, don¡¯t speak nonsense words.¡± After he had spoken, he raised his hand to see what time it was and in a cold tone reminded her, ¡°You still have two minutes and a half, if you have nothing to say, leave now.¡± ¡°Cristian Ferrari, you don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry to tell me to leave, as soon as I¡¯m done talking and I¡¯ve finished doing the things I have to do, you won¡¯t need to say anything, I¡¯ll leave on my own.¡± Cristian stared at her. It had been a few days since he had seen her and indeed there was something different about her, plus she had also put on red lipstick and had a certain aura about her. She hade looking for him to tell him what? Cristian frowned without saying anything. Chapter 344: She was abandoned again ¡°Don¡¯t we have to divorce?¡± Serena let out a sigh, she had finally spoken the words she had always repressed in her heart, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the city hall toplete the divorce paperwork.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After speaking Serena did not care about the expression on Cristian¡¯s face, she only thought that after uttering them, a weight had been lifted from her heart. Perhaps, in her heart, she too wished for a divorce. After all, two people who do not trust and suspect each other could never be happy together. Splitting up had been the best decision for the two of them. Thinking about this, Serena raised her head again and bit her lower lip, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the town hall, Cristian Ferrari, after we finish the paperwork, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± As soon as she raised her head, she discovered stunned that Cristian, she did not know when, had arrived in front of her and suddenly reached out his hand to grab her chin. ¡°Completing the divorce paperwork?¡± Cristian squinted his eyes dangerously to stare at her closely, and when his fingers pinched her chin, he could indistinctly feel ayer of cosmetic powder. The touch sensation in touching the powder made Cristian frown in disappointment; once when he touched her face, he could feel her tender white cheeks, but now¨Cit was all cosmetic powder. This situation made him very sad, was she so beautiful because she had gotten like this? ¡°Yes.¡± The warmth from that touch of his fingers left Serena disced for a moment, however, she promptly had a reaction, she reached out her hand to pull on the cuff of Cristian¡¯s shirt sleeve, then used the force to slowly pull his hand away and in a quiet voice said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid to disappoint you, but I don¡¯t think you can hold today¡¯s meeting, let¡¯s go and do the divorce paperwork now.¡± ¡°Are you looking forward to getting rid of me? So you can take being with your lover all the time?¡± Cristian tightened his lips sarcastically and his expression was extremely icy. Serena did not respond, and he continued to stare at her. After a moment, the sound of someone knocking on the door echoed, it was Luca warning : ¡°Mr. Ferrari, the meeting is about to start.¡± Cristian came back to himself and in a cold voice said, ¡°We can take care of the paperwork, but I don¡¯t have time right now, go out and wait for me outside.¡± Finished speaking, the man moved his wheelchair and went outside. Serena thought nothing of it and immediately turned to follow him and say, ¡°When I have to wait more or less, there will be a limit, won¡¯t there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since you¡¯vee to work and already you¡¯ve forgotten how long the Ferrari Family Group meetingsst? Or do you want toe in to relive this experience and remember?¡± After hearing these words, Serena froze and stood still in the same ce. Once this meeting started, she would have to wait at least two hours, thought about it for a while, and then said, ¡°Once the meeting is over, shall we go to the town hall?¡± He did not answer and his body headed out. ¡°All right, then I¡¯ll wait for you two hours in the staff room.¡± She then headed directly to the staff room, not caring whether Cristian answered or not. Seeing that her steps were so fast and her slender figure had disappeared from his sight in an instant, the man wrinkled his eyebrows slightly. This woman¡­ He had not seen her for only a few days and it seemed to him that she had be a different person. ¡°Mr. Ferrari, the meeting is about to start,¡± Luca came forward to warn him. ¡°I know.¡± Cristian replied impatiently, quickly looking at him with an icy stare. * In the staff room Serena was waiting alone. Since Cristian did not have a secretary, Luca had to follow him into the meeting room, and Serena was left alone for a long time with no one to attend to her. Fortunately, that ce was very familiar to her, and since the meeting wouldst more than two hours, she might as well get up, go to the pantry and make herself a cup of coffee, and afterwards resume flipping through the magazines. If one has to wait, an hour would be enough to make a person impatient, let alone two hours. Time passed slowly, Serena thought she had already wasted enough time, but as soon as she looked at the time on her cell phone she discovered that only half an hour had passed. There was still an hour and a half to go¡­. The woman crinkled her eyes, looking at the sofa in front of her, why not take a nap here? After all, she had woken up very early today and was now a little sleepy. After making up her mind, Serena sat down on the sofa, clutching her purse in her hands, leaned against it and closed her eyes. She very soon fell into the arms of Morpheus and obviously the time when one is resting is well spent. When she opened her eyes, she found that two hours had already passed. Serena got up with happiness, she never thought that two hours had just passed and now she went to find Cristian. As soon as she left the staff room, she ran into Luca who was on his way and went to meet him. ¡°Luca, where is Cristian? Has he finished the meeting?¡± The man hade looking for her, but now seeing her, he felt a little embarrassed, scratching his head a little, he nodded, ¡°The meeting is over, but¡­.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find him.¡± ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, wait.¡± Luca pulled her by grabbing her by the corner of her coat and with a tug pulled her back. Serena turned her head and looked at him with an interdicted expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Ferrari finished the meeting, but he just went out again.¡± ¡°He went out? Out, what do you mean?¡± Luca was hesitant for a moment then answered, ¡°When he was in the meeting, Mr. Ferrari got a phone call, now he has some matters he needs to resolve quickly, so¡­.¡± ¡°So he abandoned me here?¡± Serena thought it was ridiculous,ing to this point, he, as before, did not consider her important and did not respect her one bit. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari¡­ Mr. Ferrari didn¡¯t leave you here on purpose, it¡¯s just that suddenly a situation urred that even he didn¡¯t foresee.¡± ¡°What situation is so important?¡± asked Serena aloud. Her gaze stopped and became a little shifty : This¡­¡± ¡°So important as to give up such a good chance to get rid of me?¡± Serenaughed at herself and then said, ¡°Give me the address, I¡¯ll go look for it myself, I really want to see when hees with me to City Hall for the divorce papers.¡± After hearing her say these words, the expression on Luke¡¯s face changed and to stop her, he said, ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, why don¡¯t you wait a little longer here or I¡¯ll take you home today and you wait a few days¡­.¡± ¡°No. You also heard that he and I are going to divorce soon, I won¡¯t be Mrs. Ferrari anymore, and you don¡¯t have to call me that anymore. If other people hear this appetion, they mightugh at me.¡± ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, you and Mr. Ferrari have not yet divorced, moreover it is not certain whether or not you can do so¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep justifying him, even if he didn¡¯t want to divorce, I would still divorce him. Actually Luca, from now on call me by my name, my name is Serena Gallo. If you don¡¯t want to call me by my name, call me by a gesture, that¡¯s okay too¡­ To make a long story short, I forbid you to call me Mrs. Ferrari.¡± Luca: ¡°Mrs. Ferrari¡­.¡± ¡°Do you still call me that?¡± ¡°All right¡­ I won¡¯t call you that anymore.¡± ¡°Give me the address, I¡¯ll go find it.¡± ¡°Mr. Ferrari really has things to take care of that he had to go out, so why don¡¯t you go home?¡± Chapter 345 He won’t look for him again ¡°He¡¯s busy with his things and I¡¯m busy with mine, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± No matter what she said, Luca would not give her the address. In the end, Serena had no choice: ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me, do you? Fine, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± After that, Serena left thepany. Before she left, she turned to Luca and said, ¡°Since he is so busy, I ¡­ I won¡¯t look for him anymore. As for the divorce proceedings, I will find someone to handle them for me.¡± ¡°Serena!¡± Luca was worried and hastily stepped forward to stop her, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there, but¡­ After we get there, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± If Serena had not gone to see Cristian, how could they have resolved that misunderstanding? So Luca decided to apany Serena to see him. ¡°All right, thank you.¡± After that, Luca left by car leading the way, while Serena took Mario¡¯s car and followed him. When they arrived at their destination, Luca got out of the car, then went to knock on the window of the car where Serena was standing. Serena imagined this, so she simply rolled down the window. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are we there?¡± Looking at the gate of the hospital in front of her, she had the feeling that the ce was familiar¡­ It felt like she had been there before ¡°Here we are, Serena, wait here a bit, I¡¯ll go tell Cristian toe out.¡± ¡°All right, thank you.¡± Serena did not think much about it and nodded immediately. So Luca turned and hurriedly left. Serena sat in the car and looked at the hospital door. The ce was bing more and more familiar to her. Her mind was full of thoughts. Suddenly she remembered, wasn¡¯t this ce the hospital where Alice had been taken after the attempted suicide? She did not immediately recognize it, and she did not understand why. Alice was in this hospital, and Luca brought her here to find Cristian. Right? The urgent thing Cristian had to do was toe here to find Alice? With this idea in her mind, Serena suddenly felt like falling into a frozen cave. She wanted to seek him out to talk about the divorce, but she did not expect¡­. That he had left her for Alice. And she like a fool had followed them to the hospital. Serena bit her red lips, looked out the window, and suddenly said, ¡°Mario, wait here. I¡¯m going to take a look.¡± Mario noticed that there was something different in her mood, but he nodded, ¡°All right, miss.¡± Serena opened the door and got out of the car and walked toward the ward where Alice was.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Every step she took, she felt her heart beat a little faster. Why was she still so nervous after making that decision? Finally, Serena arrived at the ward where Alice was. She saw the scene inside. Cristian was standing there, and Alice was talking to him in tears as she clung to his arm. Luke, who hade for Cristian, did not know what to do. The expression on his face was very impatient. Cristian¡¯s back was turned and he could not see her expression. He had reallye to see her. The light in the back of Serena¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared and was reced by darkness. Alice said something and rushed into Cristian¡¯s arms. Serena could no longer bear to see this scene. Suddenly she turned around and leaned back against the cold wall. That was enough, there was no need to watch anymore. Why should she hurt herself so much? They had decided to divorce, she had no right to control who she was with. Thinking about this, Serena slowly closed her eyes. After a while she opened her eyes again, the bottom of her eyes were ck. She turned away. Mario waited outside the whole time, he was a little worried, so he took out his cell phone and called Matteo, they talked about what had happened, and hung up afterwards. After waiting again, Mario still felt uneasy. When he got out to take a look, he saw Serena returning. He rushed out of the car and opened the door, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡± Serena opened the door herself and sat down and said, ¡°Mario, I kept you waiting.¡± Mario also sat down, ¡°No problem. Do we have to wait for other people?¡± Serena, sitting in the back seat, closed her eyes and shook her head, ¡°No, let¡¯s go home.¡± Her breathing was much heavier than before she got out of the car, which made Mario ufortable. Although he did not know what had happened, Mario did not want to ask, obeyed and drove away. ¡°Miss, are you going back to the hotel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Serena nodded. Since there was only room in Cristian¡¯s heart for Alice, there was no need to look for him again. As for the divorce proceedings, perhaps. It was better to ask someone. As she was thinking, she heard her cell phone ring; a message had arrived. Serena saw that the message hade to her from Matthew. {Where are you?} Serena saw the message and thought about whether to ask him for an exnation. {I¡¯m on my way back to the hotel}. With that, Serena reflected for a moment. She wanted to ask him if he had time to meet. The answer was immediate. {I¡¯m going to the hotel now and see youter}. Seeing that he said he was going to the hotel, Serena was stunned for a moment, then responded by epting, and then put her cell phone away. After a while, Serena could not help but ask, ¡°Mario, did you call Mr. Giordano?¡± Hearing this, Mario pulled his mouth in a strange way, nodded and admitted, ¡°Yes, I could see he hadn¡¯t been out for a long time, so I was a little worried. I¡¯m sorry, next time¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mario, thank you, you did the right thing.¡± Serena smiled and closed her eyes again, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little tired now. I¡¯d like to sleep for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, miss, go ahead and sleep, I¡¯ll wake you up when we get to the hotelter.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Serena closed her eyes to sleep. Inside she felt a strong chaos. She was not sleepy at all, but she did not want to continue. Closing her eyes could be a way to avoid some problems. Later, when they arrived at the hotel, Serena opened her eyes again. ¡°Thank you, Mario, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Did you wake up? I was just about to call you.¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± Serena opened the door, got up, and went straight upstairs. When she reached the door of her hotel room, she saw Matteo waiting for her. Seeing Matteo from a distance, Serena stopped before she got to him. ¡°Mr. Giordano¡­¡± ¡°Have you arrived?¡± Matteo looked at her and smiled, unconsciously extending his hand toward her. Serena was stunned. Before she realized what was happening, her body unconsciously avoided Matteo¡¯s touch. Matteo¡¯s hand froze in midair, then he withdrew it and smiled without thinking. Chapter 346 Call me brother. To Matteo it was nothing, but Serena felt a little embarrassed. He pulled out the room card, opened the door, and then pushed. ¡°Come on in.¡± Matteo followed Serena inside. ¡°Mario told me everything.¡± Serena set her bag down on the table and nodded, ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve been investigating me, you must know my past.¡± Matteo did not speak, but the expression on his face showed that he knew all about that subject. These things were better for him to know. So Serena did not have to repeat them to him again when she asked him for help. Now that Matthew knew how things were, it would be much easier to handle. ¡°Well, can I ask you to do me a favor?¡± Hearing this, Matteo lifted his lips, smiled and nodded, ¡°Sure, but¡­¡± But? Serena was stunned. ¡°If you are not my rtive, I cannot help you. Before I help you, you have to tell me, do you agree to be an adopted daughter of the Giordano family?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She did not think he meant this. Serena was speechless for a moment. ¡°Mr. Giordano, I¡­¡± ¡°Still calling me Mr. Giordano?¡± Matteo looked at her softly, smiling. Ever since she met Matteo, Serena always felt that although Matteo was calm, he still had a strong presence. His face was almost always expressionless. He was the kind of person who put justice before even kinship ties. She did not expect that he would ever show her such a kind smile. Was this¡­ The power of familial affection? Serena looked at Matteo for a while not knowing how to react. She did not understand what was wrong with herself. She felt flooded with familiar affection, and unexpectedly said, ¡°Brother¡­¡± However, after saying that word, Serena¡¯s lips stiffened, she quickly stretched out her hand to cover her mouth and made no more sound. However, that word was enough for Matteo. He extended his hand again and Serena wanted to retract, but for some reason she stood still and let Matteo touch her head. Matteo touched her head and showed a dazzling smile. ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it, remember, you have the whole Giordano family to support you, as long as you need me, I will be here anytime, from now on you are my sister, okay?¡± Why did her tone of voice sound like she was talking to a child? Serena blinked and nodded ndly. ¡°What do you want to do about that thing?¡± Matteo asked about her rtionship with Cristian. ¡°I want to divorce him, but ¡­ I don¡¯t want to see him now.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll send someone to deal with it.¡± Matteo nodded, he would never refuse his younger sister¡¯s request. Was everything that simple? Serena thought he would be embarrassed, she did not imagine he would respond so quickly. Serena thought and said, ¡°Can I¡­ Leave this town?¡± ¡°Because of him, you don¡¯t want to stay here anymore?¡± Although a little embarrassed, Serena admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him again, let alone stay in this town where he lives, I¡­¡± ¡°No problem. The Giordano family also owns industries abroad. We can send you abroad. It depends on whether you are willing or not.¡± Going abroad? Serena had never thought about it, she just wanted to leave the city, but she did not think Matteo would propose to go abroad. ¡°When you are abroad you can continue your studies, that way you will have better opportunities. Serena. You are a good person and you are not attached to any man. In the future you can meet better people.¡± ¡°As for Cristian, I will take care of it for you, if you want¡­¡± ¡°I do!¡± Serena nodded, bit her lower lip and stared at Matteo, ¡°I want to leave today!¡± Now it was Matteo who was stunned. He looked at her helplessly and finally agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask Chiara to get things ready for you, first go arrange your things if you have any to take away with you, now I have to go back to thepany.¡± After Matteo left, Serena went home to pack her things. Then, when she did to arrange her things, she found that she had nothing to take away with her. Before she moved in with Cristian, she had nothing of her own, and after she moved in with Cristian¡­. Many of the things she had were given to her by Cristian. At that moment she realized that her 20-plus years of life was an illusion. There was nothing left. Serena felt it was ridiculous to live like that, so she put nothing away. She sat quietly on the bed and looked at thendscape outside the window. In the afternoon, Chiara came to the hotel to pick her up. ¡°Ms. Gallo, Mr. Giordano asked me to pick you up, I booked the ticket for you. The ne will leave at eight o¡¯clock tonight, is there any problem?¡± ¡°No.¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°All right, thank you.¡± Chiara looked at her. Although she was hesitant to say it or not, in the end she could not stop herself from asking, ¡°Have you warned your friends and rtives? Does she really want to leave? After she leaves ¡­ won¡¯t she regret it?¡± Rtives and friends? Serena¡¯s first thought was Anna would miss her if she left. And knowing her, she would have advised her not to leave. Better to let it go, better to have told her after she left. As for the others. ¡°I have nothing to say, would it be a problem for you to notify my family?¡± re was stunned for a moment and then promised, ¡°That¡¯s obvious. Whatever you need, I will do it.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± Serena grabbed her bag and stood up. Chiara was amazed andmented, ¡°You don¡¯t have anything else to carry? Just that?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have anything to bring, just a few pairs of clothes, that¡¯s all.¡± Finally, re apanied her to the airport; it was after five o¡¯clock when they arrived at the airport. ¡°There is still a long wait, Mr. Giordano has gone to a meeting, he will arrive at the airport in about half an hour, he wille to see you.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± So they waited at the airport for half an hour, and Matteo finally arrived, albeitte. Matteo looked a little tired, talked to Chiara, who immediately took the ticket papers from her bag. ¡°These are¡­¡± Serena took them and saw her picture printed on them, but her name was not Serena Gallo. Her birth date and residential address had also changed. Just when Serena thought she had taken the wrong documents, she heard Matteo¡¯s voice echo behind her. ¡°Serena Giordano.¡± She raised her head in amazement. ¡°From now on, the name you were given at birth will be Serena, and yourst name is Giordano.¡± ¡± Serena Giordano¡­¡± Serena touched the picture with her fingers, so that was now her name? Chapter 347 Farewell to this life ¡°After you leave, you will no longer be Serena Gallo. If¡­ It¡¯s okay with you, then go.¡± Matteo smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I respect your choice, no matter what you choose.¡± Serena took the papers and put them away. ¡°If I have to leave, better to have a new identity. I¡¯ll take the ticket and the documents. Thank you, Secretary Gatti and thank you¡­. Brother.¡± ¡°Secretary Gatti will go with you, she will arrange everything for you, when you arrive, make yourselffortable, I will see you after I take care of things here.¡± Hearing this, Serena looked at Matteo, ¡°Are youing too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go with secretary Gatti to do the security check.¡± Chiara nodded and took the bag from Serena¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Giordano.¡± Ms. Giordano. That sentence brought Serena to her senses. That¡¯s right, as of today she is no longer Serena Gallo, now her name is ¡­ Serena Giordano. After going through security, Serena could not help but look back at Matteo. He stood there against the light, a warm smile on his lips. Well, goodbye, North City. And Matteo¡­ The new big brother. And to everyone. Finally, goodbye, Cristian. Hopefully we will never see each other again in this life. From now on, it will be Serena Giordano, no longer Serena Gallo. A new life was about to begin. * Five yearster The sky in South City was blue, and the clouds were big and white. ¡°Manuel, I count to three,e back here immediately!¡± ¡°One!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Three!¡± Just as he finished counting, the boy jumped into Anna¡¯s arms. Anna tugged at his ear, ¡°You, I leave for a moment and you bully the others? Can¡¯t you see that the girls are crying because of you?¡± Manuel didn¡¯t want to be outdone in front of Anna either, ¡°You¡¯re hurting me, let me go, or I¡¯ll tell mom you hurt me.¡± ¡°All right, go ahead, don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you. Do you want to tell mom? When I see her, I¡¯ll tell your mom that you stole other people¡¯s things! You¡¯ll see how she¡¯ll set you straight!¡± Manuel leaned forward angrily, ¡°Mommy is very kind, she won¡¯t do anything to me, and Mommy is very smart, so she won¡¯t be fooled!¡± As they spoke, a slender person in high heels approached them. The woman was wearing a thin light yellow suit. Thepel and bow tie made her look extremely smart. The green silk fell softly and vertically over her shoulders, and a couple of locks on her cheeks added a soft touch. The sunsses covered most of her face, leaving only a glimpse of her beautiful red lips.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Mother has arrived! Now I¡¯m going to tell her everything!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Manuel threw Anna¡¯s hand away and quickly ran to grab Serena¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Anna followed and said, ¡°Yes, and while you were waiting for your mother, you were bullying a little girl.¡± After hearing those words, Serena¡¯s red lips curved into a bow. Then she raised her hand and removed the sunsses on her face, revealing her beautiful face. ¡°Manuel, are you bothering that little girl again?¡± It was a very gentle voice, but it sent shivers down the back of her spine. Manuel stretched his lips, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like that¡­. Auntie is talking nonsense.¡± Serena smiled, ¡°Really?¡± Manuel felt cold in the back, and could not keep the smile on his face. He screamed and lowered his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it was that little girl who said I was cute ¡ª and she also said she wants to marry me.¡± ¡°So you gave her a kiss?¡± Anna added, as if the situation was not chaotic enough. Manuel panicked and immediately exined to Serena. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t give her a kiss on purpose, but¡­¡± ¡°But she¡¯s too cute and you didn¡¯t know what to do, did you?¡± Serena continued the sentence for him. Manuel immediately nodded. The next second, Serena said, ¡°Write the poem ten times.¡± As soon as Manuel heard that, his face changed color: ¡°Mom, why? That¡¯s a lot of ten times!¡± ¡°Because you can¡¯t control yourself.¡± Anna continued to make things worse, smiled and said, ¡°As a man, you must have strong self-control. If you keep kissing every girl just because she is pretty, don¡¯t you think you will be a jerk when you grow up? So, for your sake, I¡¯d better go and copy the poem.¡± Serena stood up and walked forward. Manuel and Anna continued arguing behind her back, and ended up fighting. Outside the airport, Serena directly put on her sunsses to protect herself from the scorching sun. Some reporters took the camera and pointed it at them. Serena scowled, ¡°Put on your hat and sses, there are reporters.¡± When she heard this, Anna was stunned, immediately took her hat out of her bag and put it on Manuel, then gave him a pair of sses, ¡°Put them on quickly. If you¡¯re too slow, our faces will be in the papers tomorrow.¡± Manuel seemed to know this situation. He took the sunsses and put them on his face. Then he put his hands in his pants pockets and followed Serena. He seemed full of momentum. Even though she had seen him countless times, Anna could not help butugh every time she saw him like this. ¡°Manuel, can¡¯t you change your posture? Whenever you meet reporters, you always pose like this. You¡¯re too old-fashioned.¡± After listening, Manuel seemed to think what he said was reasonable, so he quickly changed his posture. ¡°Ahahah.¡± Anna could not help butugh covering her mouth. Serena said, ¡°There are reporters, take it easy.¡± Anna curbed herughter and said, ¡°You know there are reporters too. If not for you, would we be followed by them? However¡­ You are not very famouspared to other big stars. There are only a few reporters, not enough for other big stars.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a star, and then ¡­ I don¡¯t give a damn.¡± Serena¡¯s tone was light and sincere. ¡°Do you care why those reporters are here? What they care about is taking pictures to get articles to send to the newsroom.¡± ¡°Really? Let them take the pictures, the important thing is that you can¡¯t see the faces.¡± Chapter 348 It’s all about her ¡°You also said it¡¯s strange to see a group of so many people. You are just a fashion designer. What important news should they get from you? Maybe magazines don¡¯t sell enough. Maybe better to take pictures of minor stars than nothing. Maybe they could wait until they be more famous and then publish them, right?¡± Anna unkindly continued to exploit Serena¡¯s pain, and as she did so she raised her lips proudly. After hearing those words, Serena took a step back and looked at Anna.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna used to call her back by saying what she thought, but Serena never reacted. But now she suddenly stopped and looked at her, making her wince, ¡°Serena Gallo, don¡¯t look at me like that, you scare me¡­¡± When he said those words, Anna changed her expression, hastily covered her mouth, and looked away in panic. ¡°Those words I said just now, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Hearing those words, memories of long ago rose in Serena¡¯s mind. At one time, countless people called her that, but now¡­. She had not heard that name in years. Anna¡¯s voice awakened many memories in Serena. Serena stood still on the spot, and a voice rang out. ¡°Aunt Anna, who is Serena Gallo?¡± When she heard the voice, Serena came back to herself, looked at her son and helplessly reached out her hand to touch him on his head, ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t ask too many questions. Let¡¯s go.¡± With that said, she took Manuel¡¯s hand and moved on. Anna knew she had said something wrong and followed them without saying a word. After a while, Anna could not help but say, ¡°Well, Serena Giordano. I didn¡¯t mean to, it¡¯s just that subconsciously¡­¡± ¡°Anna, can you call and ask if our car has arrived?¡± When Anna heard, she nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± As soon as she picked up her cell phone, a call came in, Anna hurried to answer, ¡°Hello? Secretary Gatti? Where are you?¡± Just then, Serena approached and said, ¡°I see her, let¡¯s go.¡± After hearing those words, Anna looked in Serena¡¯s direction and saw Chiara not far away. She had not seen Chiara for a long time. She was still wearing the same clothes. The simple makeup made her look full of energy. She waved to her as she held her bag in her hand. Serena approached and Mario, who had been waiting beside her, stepped forward to take the suitcase. ¡°Miss, wee back.¡± ¡°Mario!¡± Serena smiled at him, then turned to Manuel, ¡°Say hello to Mario.¡± Manuel followed with an unusually cultured phrase, ¡°Hello, Mario, I wish Mario good health.¡± It was Mario¡¯s first time meeting Manuel. He did not expect Manuel would be there too, which made Mario very happy, and he bent his whole face into a smile. ¡°This is Mr. Giordano, what a smart child.¡± Anna walked over and patted Manuel on the shoulder, ¡°A smart little monster.¡± Manuel turned around and surreptitiously gave Anna a tongueshing. When Chiara saw Manuel, she couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in two years, he has grown so tall¡­¡± ¡°You Chiara look even more beautiful!¡± Chiara couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing, ¡°You¡¯re really talkative.¡± ¡°With that mouth, who knows how many girls he will be able to fool when he grows up.¡± Anna deliberately destroyed his reputation, but Manuel did not get angry and continued to smile. Looking at his face, indeed, Anna seemed to see the look of his old superior, but¡­ That was still not him, and he was more graceful. Moreover, their expressions werepletely different. Although they looked the same, the former never smiled and had an icy, hollowed-out face, while thetter¡­ He smiled all the time, and Serena grew him well, so he had fleshy cheeks. He looked like a little ball, which made people want to ¡ª pinch them. Yes! A strong urge to pinch it! Thinking of this, Anna reached out her hand to pinch Manuel¡¯s cheek, ¡°It¡¯s so soft, softer than the seal stuffed animal I bought online. It¡¯s such a stress reliever!¡± The more she spoke, the more Anna pinched, and Manuel¡¯s beautiful face was almost distorted. But in front of the reporters and the crowd, Manuel dared not resist. He could only cry and look at Serena for help, ¡°Mom, save me¡­¡± Serena saw her son¡¯s face all pinched and had no choice but to say, ¡°Anna¡­¡± Anna retracted her hand, ¡°For your mother¡¯s sake, I will spare you. Later when we are back we will see if I pinch you again!¡± As soon as Anna¡¯s let go of her hand, Manuel immediately ran after Serena. ¡°All right, if there is any problem, let¡¯s talk about it in the car, the reporters are continuing to take pictures.¡± Chiara emphasized. They all got into the car. After getting into the car, Manuel sat beside Serena, holding her arm tightly and staring cautiously at Anna. He was afraid she would pinch his face again. His face was so beautiful, what if Anna pinched it until it became ugly? ¡°Mr. Giordano heard that Miss Giordano is back home, he postponed the trip he had nned to spend a few days with her.¡± ¡°My brother?¡± Serena turned around; there was a dazzling light in her beautiful eyes. She looked out the window, ¡°It was such an importantmitment and he postponed it. Won¡¯t thepany lose too much money?¡± Chiara could not help but smile, ¡°ording to Mr. Giordano, all the money in the world is not worth as much as his sister.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Serena said nothing, but Anna sitting partly sighed, ¡°It¡¯s been five years. Hard to believe that Matteo hasn¡¯t married and had children? Is his sister the most important thing to him?¡± Hearing this, Serena was also worried about her brother. In the past, Matteo thought that looking for his sister was just a nuisance. Moreover, he was a very aloof person when it came to feelings, so he never reflected on this aspect. After finding his sister, he was fascinated by all kinds of things about her, and he thought about nothing else. In the blink of an eye, Matthew found himself almost forty years old and still single. Even though he was almost forty, the people in the Giordano family seemed to be born with a natural optimistic temperament, and to look at him, he seemed to be a man in his thirties, but very mature and with a sessful career. Within these five years, Chiara had married and had an adorable daughter. Chapter 349 Returning Home Serena removed a strand of broken hair from behind her ear, smiled and said, ¡°My brother is too much of a workaholic, why ¡­ Don¡¯t you help him a little?¡± When she said this, Serena looked at Anna. Anna¡¯s beautiful white face immediately blushed, ¡°Serena, what are you talking about? Your brother doesn¡¯t like me!¡± Serena saw that she was blushing in her face, so she teased her, ¡°Did you ask him? If not, how do you know he¡¯s not interested?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± Growled Anna angrily. Serena smiled and stopped teasing her. After returning to a serious expression, Serena looked up and looked at re in the front seat. Serena blinked, and the two looked at each otherughing. Serena always felt a little pity for Chiara. Chiara was always Matteo¡¯s secretary and always worked hard. If Matteo could have married someone with the same dedication, she would have been lucky. But even she did not understand whether Matteo knew what love is, and Chiara always stood by Matteo¡¯s side without ever asking for any favor. After so many years, even a heart of ice would have melted. But Matteo always remained the same. Everyone knew that Chiara liked Matteo, only Matteo did not know it. So Serena at that time mentioned Matteo several times, but Matteo continued to be an elusive subject. So Serena stopped talking about it. After all, everyone makes their own choices, she thought that Chiara had no interest, but only wanted to support him in his work. Only it was a pity that Chiara had relied on a blind date, even though he turned out to be the right person. The two were married in less than a month. And shortly after the wedding, she had be pregnant. By the end of October, she had given birth to a baby girl, and now the whole family was living in harmony. And re¡¯s husband treated her like a queen, which could be seen as a reward for the cold treatment re received from Matthew. In fact, ording to Serena, if one could marry a husband who cared for and loved the other half, there was no need to have any regrets in life. They drove smoothly and soon arrived at Red Community, where their new home was located. Mario parked the car in the garage and they got out of the car. When Serena made to carry the suitcase, Mario said, ¡°Miss Giordano, let me carry them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take them, the suitcases are not very heavy and can be dragged.¡± ¡°Let me carry them.¡± Chiara replied in Mario¡¯s ce, ¡°What do you think we came to South City for?¡± After listening, Serena paused for a moment. Mario had already taken several suitcases and led the way to the entrance.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chiara clutched the key in her hand, ¡°I found someone to clean the house early, and it¡¯s already furnished inside. Just let us check everything is there.¡± ¡°Secretary Gatti, you are so thoughtful!¡± Anna stood up and hugged her. Serena took Manuel by the hand, then went inside to take a look. The apartment in the Red Community was quiterge. Serena really liked that apartment when she saw it on the Inte, so she bought it directly. When they entered the elevator, Chiara could not help but say, ¡°Ms. Giordano, actually, there are many beautiful apartments in North City. You and Mr. Giordano have not seen each other for a long time, and the Giordano family lives in North City. Why did you buy an apartment in South City? It is not very convenient to go and live far away from the Giordano family.¡± Serena smiled faintly, and a strange light came into her beautiful eyes, ¡°Because I prefer South City to North City, and they are very close anyway. It takes only for two hours to get there. When I have some time I will go to see my brother.¡± ¡°Mr. Giordano won¡¯t mind, even if you don¡¯t have time, Mr. Giordano will be the one to visit you.¡± It was true. In the past, when he was abroad, Matteo would fly to her once or twice a month to be with her. If he had time, he would stay with her for a day or two. Even when he had workmitments, he would have dinner with her and then leave. At first, Serena had the feeling that he¡­ He really was a brother who spoiled his sister so much. Who would have thought that he would fly more than ten hours just to have dinner with her? And that he would listen to all her requests? And only then return to work? Not even a robot would have been that efficient. ¡°It must be nice to have such a crazy brother, I envy you.¡± Anna was an only child and never experienced this kind of family affection, so she was always envious. When they reached the door, re went to open it. After they opened the door, Anna entered first, followed by Manuel. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really big this apartment, I like it already.¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s really gorgeous!¡± Manuel also praised the ce. Anna acted like Manuel, she looked like a big baby, they ran around the house, and then quickly climbed the stairs. Serena seemed to be used to this atmosphere and was indifferent. On the contrary, she simply looked around. Chiara walked with her, ¡°You bought this apartment yourself, and earlier Mr. Giordano himself had bought you a vi. I didn¡¯t expect the Giordano family to have all these industries. And this house you paid for yourself.¡± Hearing this, Serena could not help butugh, ¡°I like this kind of decoration. I feel veryfortable in it.¡± ¡°Yes, the house so two-story is very nice. My house is in the European style, that is also quite nice.¡± As they talked, they sat on the sofa in the living room,pletely ignoring the noise from the upper floor. ¡°By the way, Ms. Giordano, have you found a job now that you are back home?¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Well, I have contacts, but¡­. You know, my job is very free, so I won¡¯t need an ordinary job fortunately.¡± Chiara: ¡°Mr. Giordano wanted to tell you that since you decided toe home, you might as well set up your ownpany.¡± Apany? Serena had thought about it. She had always been veryzy. Besides always having to look for inspiration to design clothes, she also had to take care of Manuel, so she always kept herself a free person. When she was free, she epted invitations, when she was not free, she rejected them, she was very stubborn and free. So in the garment industry, Serena was famous as a rebellious individual. ¡°I will think about it, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, if it is necessary I will consider it.¡± Chiara nodded, took the keys from her purse and put them on the table. After that she left. Serena went to the window and looked at her neighborhood. Finally. Home. Chapter 350 Pampering As re said, that night, Matthew went from North City to South City to find Serena.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When he arrived, it was already evening. Because he had warned her in advance on the phone, Anna went to the supermarket nearby to buy something to prepare something to eat. Anna was very good at cooking. Moreover, being with Serena thesest years, she had to learn to cook because she could not bear to eat take-out all the time. Serena and Manuel depended on her when it came to cooking. As soon as he heard that she cooked, Manuel was so pleased that he almost drooled, ¡°Aunt Anna, are you making pizza next?¡± When he heard this, Anna looked at him strangely, ¡°It¡¯s summer now, isn¡¯t it too hot to cook pizza in the oven? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying of heat.¡± Manuel was not happy to hear this and said, ¡°You can cook pizza even in summer. Don¡¯t you think so, Aunt Anna?¡± What he had said¡­ Anna narrowed her eyes and looked at Manuel. Suddenly, she stretched out her index finger and ced it on Manuel¡¯s forehead. ¡°I see you are very persuasive, do you think I didn¡¯t know you wanted pizza?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Manuel covered his forehead, and his tender white face was full of anger, ¡°Are you going to make pizza or not?¡± ¡°No.¡± Anna turned and turned on the faucet and washed the vegetables, ¡°Your uncle works all year round. It takes more than two hours to drive from North City to South City, you know? And he will surely be tired. Better to cook something lessplex, right?¡± Hearing this, Manuel blinked, as if he read between the lines of what she said. Manuel said, ¡°Aunt Anna, why do you care so much about my uncle? Do you like him?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Anna took a sudden leap like an animal whose tail has been stepped on and looked around. When she saw there was no one around, she quickly reached out her hand to cover Manuel¡¯s mouth, ¡°You mustn¡¯t talk nonsense, okay?¡± Manuel¡¯s mouth was covered and he could not speak, he just blinked and looked at her. His look made Anna feel guilty and she quickly let him go, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay? Otherwise, next time no dinner for you.¡± Hearing this, Manuel seemed to think of something. He tilted his head and said, ¡°Do you want me to make pizza for you?¡± Anna wistfully stood up and took the food from her bag, and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± * At that moment, in the room upstairs, Serena had just taken a bath, put on a simple T-shirt and house pants, and went to the window to make a phone call. ¡°Mr. Farina, I asked my assistant to record and save your request. The agreed time is within a month. Tomorrow I will ask my assistant to check Miss Tanzi, and then I will finalize the project within the agreed time.¡± After saying this, Serena stopped talking. Looking at the stars in the sky outside the window, she could not help but remember, ¡°But it¡¯s after eight o¡¯clock now, better to talk about it at another time.¡± As soon as the other person heard those words, he smiled a little embarrassed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just in a bit of a hurry. I won¡¯t bother you again Ms. Giordano.¡± Serena put the phone down, then put it on the desk, and went to the bathroom to get her beauty treatments and dry her hair. When she finished and went out, she saw the cell phone vibrating. Serena went to pick up the cell phone, and saw that Matteo was calling her. ¡°Is he here yet?¡± Thinking of this, Serena did not answer the phone, but quickly put on her shoes and went downstairs to open the door. After opening the door, she actually saw Matteo standing at the door. They looked at each other. Serena looked behind him, ¡°Are you alone?¡± He had not seen her for a long time; Matteo had missed her very much and could not help but caress her. Serena was stunned for a moment and let herself be. After he rubbed her hair, he said, ¡°Brother, I am not a child. It is not appropriate for you to rub my hair like that.¡± ¡°In my eyes, you will always be a child.¡± He did not think Matteo would respond like that. Hearing this, Serena got a little angry, bit her lower lip and let him in, ¡°Brother, can we talk? When we are at home you can stroke my head, but not outside, okay?¡± She remembered that when she was abroad and he was about to return home, she always apanied him to the airport. As a result, when Matthew was leaving, he would stroke her head in public. She recalled that at that time she was holding Manuel and wearing a pair of high heels. But even so, Matteo stroked her head. Initially, Serena was not used to that practice, butter she saw in Matteo¡¯s gaze a lot of missed opportunity. She could not bear to refuse. Unexpectedly, this became a habit for him. Serena had the feeling that for him, she was a daughter. Daughter¡­ Serena could neitherugh nor cry. ¡°If you really like stroking on the head, stroke your grandson more.¡± Speaking of his grandson, Matteo entered, closed the door, then took off his shoes. However, he only saw a few pairs of women¡¯s slippers on the shoe rack. He could not help but frown and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you prepare anything for me?¡± Hearing this, Serena said, ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine you woulde so soon. I didn¡¯t have time to go to the supermarket today.¡± Saying this, she bent down and pulled out thergest pair of women¡¯s slippers she had, ¡°Put these on.¡± Matthew looked at the slippers and remained silent, but finally, he put them on. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you like them? There is no one else at home. Don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± ¡°They are breathable.¡± Said Matteo in a deep voice. They walked in together. When they reached the living room, Anna suddenly came out of the kitchen and saw Matteoing. A rosyplexion immediately appeared on his beautiful white face, ¡°Mr. Giordano, you have arrived!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matteo nodded to her. When their gazes met, Anna¡¯s face blushed even more, she bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯m still cooking. Have a seat, it will be ready soon.¡± Then she turned and walked back into the kitchen. ¡°Uncle!¡± At that same moment, Manuel came out of the kitchen and ran toward Matthew. Seeing Manuel, Matteo¡¯s dark eyes took on color, and he squatted down to take him in his arms. ¡°Manuel.¡± Manuel was the name given to him by Matteo. Chapter 351 She chose to pretend to be dead. ¡°Uncle!¡± Manuel kissed Matteo on the cheek. Matteo was stunned when he saw his face. Although he was used to it, he always saw another person in his face. He was shocked for a while and Manuel hugged his neck. ¡°It must have been hard for Uncle to drive all the way here, Aunt Anna cooked a lot of good things.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Matteo recovered and smiled. ¡°Are youing home tonight, Uncle?¡± ¡°I¡¯lle home tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll stay the night here with you, will you?¡± Manuel nodded vigorously, ¡°I missed Uncle, too.¡± Serena watched the scene with a sense of helplessness, she was the mother, but Manuel kissed his uncle and Anna and not her. Anna and Matteo treated Manuel very well. They treated him almost like a son. As much as Matteo loved her, he loved Manuel more. Anna, who was with Manuel every day, became almost his second mother. After about ten minutes, Anna finally opened the kitchen door and brought in all the dishes. Serena went to help her. Matteo naturally did the same. After putting everything on the table, they sat down. Serena sat down and after taking a bite of food, she suddenly got up and grabbed a bottle of red wine. Matteo could not help but frown and say, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work tomorrow? Do you think it¡¯s okay to drink?¡± ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll just drink a little.¡± With that said, Serena filled a few sses. Anna blinked and took one. Serena smiled, ¡°Be patient, we¡¯ll go out drinking next time.¡± Anna immediately blushed, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I only like red wine¡­¡± When they were abroad, they often bought beer, and at home then drank it, and eventually got drunk. After drinking so much, their ability to hold alcohol had risen a lot. Also, after Serena finished work, she had more time to have fun and drink, and she began to hold up more and more.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. For them to have a couple of sses of red wine was an easy thing. But Matthew frowned upon seeing this scene, seeing her drinking before eating, and then taking a second ss, reached out to take the ss. ¡°Brother?¡± Serena looked at him surprised, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything and you keep drinking, can you manage?¡± ¡°I¡­ Of course I¡¯m okay.¡± Matthew¡¯s face was calm and he had no desire to joke. ¡°No, eat first and then drink.¡± Seeing Serena struggling, Anna sitting beside whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t expose yourself too much, drink less.¡± Hearing those words, Serena reacted by slightly raising her lips, ¡°You¡¯re right, brother, let¡¯s eat first and then drink¡­. Whatever.¡± Those words seemed almost true, Anna rolled her eyes. Finally, Serena could not control herself and drank two more sses. Matteo could not persuade her. The red wine was very strong. Her cheeks blushed after drinking, and shey there staring nkly in a nd manner. Watching this scene, Matteo felt his head turn and pulled Manuel toward him. ¡°Has Manuel finished eating?¡± Manuel nodded his head, then raised his head, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry about Mom. Mom knows what she¡¯s doing.¡± Why was this so familiar to him? Matteo narrowed his eyes, ¡°When she was abroad, did your mother do this often?¡± After hearing those words, Manuel immediately realized that he was wrong to say those words and immediately rephrased the sentence. ¡°No, Uncle, today Mom is happy because she came home and saw Uncle, so she drank a little.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± Matthew looked at Serena, who had red cheeks, and Anna stood beside her smilingly holding a ss in her hand and hugging her neck to toast. That¡¯s okay, after all, she was happy to see him, so he would forgive her this time. With that in mind, Matthew said, ¡°After dinner, go upstairs and wash up. After you wash up, go to bed, okay?¡± Manuel nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle, I won¡¯t give you any trouble, it¡¯s just that¡­. Aunt Anna seems to have had too much to drink. Don¡¯t you need my help?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to my room.¡± Manuel jumped down from his chair, said goodbye to Matteo, and then went upstairs with his short baby legs. Matteo followed him with his eyes the whole time. After he left, he looked at the two women in front of him. The two drunk women. His head turned a little. Matthew stood up, his straight legs looked very slender under the table, rolled up his shirt sleeves elegantly, and cleaned up the dishes on the table. After cleaning everything up, he made to take away the bottle of red wine, but Anna suddenly said, ¡°Stop!¡± Matteo stopped and looked toward her. Anna let go of Serena¡¯s hand, stood up, stumbled and staggered toward him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± After Anna got to where he was standing, she took the bottle from his hand and said in a voice altered by alcohol, ¡°Don¡¯t take away our wine, or else¡­. Serena¡­ He will me me!¡± She struggled to stand and her body staggered in front of Matthew. Matteo bore patience with her because she was a good friend and helper of his sister, ¡°The bottle is empty. I took it to throw it away.¡± When she heard this, Anna said, ¡°Is it empty?¡± Then she raised the bottle and poured it on her face. There was no more wine. She nodded and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, the bottle is empty¡­. Well, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± After he finished speaking, he took the bottle and made to leave, but suddenly lost his bnce and fell back. Seeing her about to fall, Matthew caught her. Anna screamed and fell into his arms. ¡°Be still!¡± Said Matteo frowning and with a cold expression. His masculine breath flooded Anna¡¯s body. Anna opened her eyes to look at the person in front of her. After seeing that the person in front of her was the man of her dreams, Anna opened her eyes wide in fright, and then ¡­ she fainted. She got drunk in front of the man of her dreams, and when she fell she was caught by him. She chose to y dead! Nothing happened! Also, at that moment, Serena also fell drunk on the couch, she did not seem to be very well. They were two fairly normal people, but when there were no strangers around, they would get drunk to the point of insanity. Now that Matthew had seen them like this, they were really in a situation to make other people worry. Chapter 352 No image In the end, Matteo simply carried Anna back to her room and then down to Serena. Serena was probably very tired, and fell asleep on the sofa silently. But when Matteo walked toward her, she suddenly turned around and saw her about to fall off the couch onto the cold, hard floor. Matteo jumped forward to hold her and put her back in ce. After such a momentum, Matteo¡¯s forehead was all sweaty. At first he was calm, but now he looked embarrassed. Matteo stared at Serena in his sleep and shook his head helplessly, ¡°You really want to make trouble for me. Who is the host, me or you?¡± Better let it go, after all, she was his sister. Matteo loved his sister very much, finally getting up taking her in his arms and carrying Serena to her room. After putting her back to bed, Matteo went back to his room to get ready to wash. When he entered the room, he found Manuel lying on the bed with a pillow in his arms looking at him with a bright gaze. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s hard for you.¡± Matthew, unbuttoning his shirt, somehow had the feeling of being teased, ¡°Come on, sleep.¡± He urged him to sleep. Manuel immediately turned over and covered himself with the nket, ¡°Good night, Uncle. See you tomorrow.¡± * The aftershocks were very strong. When Serena woke up the next day, it was veryte. She turned around and felt like a drill in her head. She looked at the room all lit up and got up. What time was it? Serena nced at her cell phone and saw that it was already ten o¡¯clock in the morning. She got up calmly and went to the bathroom to wash up. When she finished dressing and went downstairs, she saw Matthew sitting on the couch with hisptop, talking about work in a video conference. Serena did not greet him; she went directly to the kitchen and poured herself a cup of hot water. When she came out, Matteo had interrupted the videoconference, ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you have to go to work, aren¡¯t you going to thepany?¡± ¡°I would like to go, but how can I befortable? You both drank so much.¡± Serena simply did not answer. The day before, initially, she did not want to drink so much, but then she started drinking and did not think about it anymore. She did not remember anything about what had happened the night before. At that moment¡­ He just looked at Matthew and asked him, ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t I say anythingst night?¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± Matteo answered with a question. Serena smiled awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, if I knew, there would be no need for me to ask.¡± ¡°Abroad, did you do it often?¡± Serena was stunned for a few seconds and immediately shook her head, ¡°Not at all, just asionally¡­¡± ¡°asionally?¡± Matteo arched his eyebrows, with an angry look. ¡°Not very often¡­¡± Serena quickly rephrased the words, but seeing Matteo¡¯s serious face, she realized the situation was not good, so she hastened to say, ¡°Brother, I only drank with her a few times when things were not going well at work. It¡¯s not what you think, and it wasn¡¯t even likest night.¡± In fact, it was more serious than he thought, they didn¡¯t even drink muchst night. So in the end it still wasn¡¯t what he thought. Matthew was so angry that he reached out to pinch her sore temples, ¡°I mean, you should always take care of yourself. I won¡¯t put limits on what you want to do, but if you let yourself go like this and ignore your health, I won¡¯t bother to find someone to take care of you when you need it.¡± Thisst sentence made Serena change her expression slightly, ¡°Find someone to take care of me? What do you mean?¡± Matthew kept quiet and stared at her, thinning his lips. Serena¡¯s eyshes twitched and she pulled her lips together awkwardly, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not what I think it is, is it?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Matthew turned and picked up the coat on the shelf, buttoned it and said in a firm voice, ¡°You¡¯re not a little girl anymore. As a mother, if you can¡¯t take care of yourself, I, as your brother, will have to take care of you. I will have to find someone to take care of you.¡± ¡°¡­ You talk about me, but why don¡¯t you also look out for yourself? I am your sister, since you became my brother, I never imposed that there were people to watch over you.¡± She scolded him as if he were an army general, but Matthew did not pale, and his voice became even colder. ¡°You know I am your brother.¡± Serena stopped talking.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He is the older brother, and she as the younger sister should just listen to his lecture. ¡°I have to go back to North City, you-when will you go back to the Giordano family home?¡± ¡°Can you¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, I understand, in two days I have to go there for work, at that time I will drop by the house.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Matthew did not leave until he had a satisfactory answer. After he left, Serena stood in front of the window and touched her shaggy hair. Very often he was still very strict, and he took care of her as if he were her father. He could let a lot of things slide, but ¡ª not when it came to feelings. Even though in thest five years he had never had any rtionship because he preferred to take care of Manuel, still he still cared a lot about her. But¡­ What he had just said showed that¡­ He was thinking about it. In the future he would probably look for a suitable partner for her, it was only a matter of time. He had to think about how to get this problem out of Matthew¡¯s head. Anna rushed down and looked at her, she was nervous. ¡°Is your brother gone?¡± Serena turned around, ¡°Yes, why?¡± Anna slinged on her chest, her look seemed pained, ¡°I¡¯m really embarrassed, I was drunkst night. Now that I¡¯m up, I can¡¯t remember anything that happenedst night!¡± ¡°So?¡± Serena approached her indifferently and with equal indifference said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, I was drunk too.¡± ¡°Can I act like you?¡± Anna quickly approached and said sorrowfully, ¡°You are her sister, and I am your assistant!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Serena turned around, bent down and leaned against the table with her arms folded across her chest, looking at her calmly. Anna covered her pained cheek, ¡°How can a ruthless woman like you understand how I feel? I¡¯m not his sister, I¡¯m just a normal woman, and I was drunk in front of him. He had no image on me. From now on, in your brother¡¯s eyes, I will be a horrible person!¡± ¡°And what do you care? Don¡¯t tell me that¡­¡± Serena raised her eyebrows and looked at her yfully. Anna changed her expression, only then noticing what she had noticed, turned back and stared at Serena. ¡°Do you like my brother?¡± Serena asked, approaching in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Anna took a step back, ¡°Such a thing is impossible!¡± Chapter 353 Time is a sharp weapon. Her shy appearance prompted Serena to continue teasing her, but no sooner was she about to open her mouth than a ring came from her cell phone. At first the two looked at each other confused, but a momentter Anna responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have an appointment with a client to take measurements today? I think he¡¯s calling you now.¡± Thinking about it, Anna changed her expression and rushed upstairs without caring about anything else. Serena looked at the time, and saw that the appointment was still an hour away. She was told that the actress wasing to South City today, and that she would be there in about twenty minutes. She still had plenty of time. Serena thought to herself. Five minutester, Anna had changed clothes and came downstairs. She ran to the shoe locker to get a pair while she slipped her cell phone into Serena¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯ste, call me a cab.¡± Serena grabbed her cell phone, entered the password and hailed a cab for her. ¡°Okay.¡± Anna grabbed her cell phone and rushed outside, saying, ¡°You are reckless, we have a job today andst night you didn¡¯t remind me, letting me get drunk¡­¡± After he closed the door, Anna said with a depressed expression, ¡°You also made me look bad in front of your brother. And now I¡¯m going to bete!¡± After Anna left, Serena went upstairs to call Manuel to wake him up. When she entered the house, Manuel was still asleep. With his small body in his arms arge pillow, the scene was quite amusing. ¡°Manuel, get up.¡± Serena sat on the edge of the bed calling to him. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Manuel answered, but did not move; he continued to stand there with the pillow. Serena looked at the time, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Still don¡¯t want to get up?¡± Manuel opened his eyes and looked at her with a sleepy gaze. That look was enough to leave Serena shocked. He looked so much like¡­. After Serena gave birth to him, she watched him grow day by day. When he was still very small, Serena had the impression that he looked like Cristian, and this idea made herugh at herself. How was it possible that she was still thinking about that person after so long, to the point where she believed that the baby looked like Cristian. But¡­ After a while, Anna also said the same thing, which left Serena shocked. So she thought, maybe Manuel looked like Cristian because Cristian and Leonardo were brothers? Is it due to this gene? If not¡­ How is it possible they were so simr? Later, as the child grew more and more, his physical appearance also developed. And indeed, his appearance was more and more reminiscent of Cristian¡¯s. But he was a prettier version. Serena did not fully understand this, so she continued not to think about it, however thinking about it too much was useless. She just had to live her life and raise Manuel. ¡°Still not getting up?¡± Serena was not angry, she called him softly. Manuel clearly saw that it was Serena, so he reached out his hand to crinkle his eyes and obediently sat up, ¡°Well, Mom, it looks like I overslept today.¡± ¡°You know you overslept too, what did you dost night? You hadn¡¯t been able to get to sleep?¡± Manuel looked confused: ¡°Mom, I couldn¡¯t get to sleepst night¡­. Uncle told me a long story.¡± After hearing those words, Serena felt a pang in her heart. When she spoke to him just now, Matteo seemed to be in a good mood, not expecting that actuallyst night. The man was really good at hiding. Especially in front of his sister, he never told her what the problems were. Thinking about this, Serena stroked Manuel on the cheek, ¡°Well, get up. Your Aunt Anna has a job today. Mom will take you out to eatter, so we will also go to the nearby supermarket to check if there is anything to buy.¡± As soon as he heard she was going to the supermarket, Manuel immediately got out of bed, ¡°All right, Mom, wait ten minutes!¡± He did everything very quickly, before he finished saying he was going to get up, he was already up. Serena went back to her room to change her clothes and put on her makeup. When she finished fixing herself, she quickly looked at herself in the mirror.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. There was a time when she could afford to go out without makeup, but now ¡ª times had changed. Time is a sharp weapon, no matter who you are, time will silently change anyone. * ¡°In North City, life is good. Why move to South City?¡± The man stood with his arms folded in front of the wall window. The slender figure drew a long shadow. The dark suit he wore was not mature, but he still had a mature man¡¯s charm. Although he was thin, one could glimpse that he was very strong. His deep eyes narrowed into a fierce gaze, like that of a hawk, watching over the entire city. The man¡¯s thin lips opened again, ¡°There is no harm in moving here. Since when do you like high society life?¡± A middle-aged woman in house clothes came out of the kitchen. Her hair was ironed. At first nce, she looked like a middle-aged woman, but if you looked closely at the corners of her eyes, you could see many small wrinkles, you could see that she was in her old age. The woman put a te of fruit on the table and ate some grapes. ¡°So you are doing well in North City. What did youe here to do with me? I like South City because the people here are nicer and there is much less pollution. What¡¯s the problem?¡± The man did not answer; he stood motionless on the spot. The woman looked at his back, then took another bite of grapes and said, ¡°Did youe here to seek help from your aunt who lives alone? Then let me tell you, Cristian, I cannot help you. You can see for yourself, I live alone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The man said in a weak voice, ¡°Why are you still alone aunt? You¡¯re not young anymore.¡± ¡°Cheeky boy, how dare you? Since when have you been so rude?¡± After that, the woman sighed, ¡°You think it was my choice to be alone, but actually it was that story about your mother that cast a shadow over me. I realized that myself. Besides. I am no longer fertile now. I will be alone for the rest of my life. Your mother has entrusted you to me, and I will treat you as my son.¡± Hearing this, the man turned and frowned at what was said. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t that suit you?¡± The woman hit the table angrily. She was Cristian¡¯s aunt, Beatrice. Beatrice stood up to pull his ears, but he avoided her. ¡°Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter, if in the future as I get older I can¡¯t walk, you will take care of me.¡± Cristian looked at her, grabbed the car keys and got out. ¡°Where are you going? Since you haven¡¯t done anything all day, you might as well go to the supermarket and buy me something and bring it to me.¡± Chapter 354 In passing Hearing this, Cristian frowned, ¡°I was going toe here to help you buy groceries?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Can¡¯t you do the grocery shopping for your aunt?¡± Saying this, Beatrice cast a sinister nce at Cristian. ¡°No.¡± Cristian refused, ¡°Go by yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Beatrice stood up, ¡°Then take me there.¡± Cristian felt miserable, curled his lips without saying anything. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why won¡¯t you help your aunt?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t she stay under this building? Should I also apany you?¡± ¡°Going to the supermarket together is nicer. Let¡¯s go,e on.¡± Cristian disagreed, but finally apanied Beatrice downstairs.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I tell you the air in South City is much better than the air in North City. North City is overcrowded. Do you know that sometimes I couldn¡¯t even get to work? Luckily, I was transferred to South City Hospital, but it wasn¡¯t easy for me.¡± After entering the supermarket, Beatrice sighed. Then she asked Cristian to push the cart. Although Cristian was impatient, he was still giving her a big hand. He was doing what Beatrice said. Many girls gathered to watch Cristian in the supermarket. ¡°My God, that man is so handsome, is that his girlfriend next to him?¡± ¡°Are you blind or what, can¡¯t you see that woman looks like his mother?¡± ¡°Impossible, he looks too young.¡± ¡°At first nce he looks very rich, look how well groomed he is. I would really like to go and ask him if he has a girlfriend. Maybe I could ask him for his number too?¡± ¡°You¡¯re making too many mental films, a man like that will never like you. He will already have a lot of women around, and you have nothing in particr, why should he like someone like you?¡± Several women looked regretfully at Cristian and Beatrice as they walked away. Cristian continued to frown, unable to tell whether or not he had heard what they said. Instead, Beatrice heard everything, turned and addressed Cristian. ¡°You seem to continue to have a strong charm, everywhere you go girls fall at your feet.¡± Hearing those words, Cristian looked unhappy, ¡°Auntie.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore, I know you are a person who doesn¡¯t like to joke.¡± Said Beatrice, then sighed, ¡°Since Serena left, you¡­¡± ¡°Aunt!¡± That name seemed to touch Cristian deeply, and he paused, frowning. Beatrice curled her eyebrows and curled her lips, ¡°Just act like I didn¡¯t say anything, let¡¯s go.¡± They quickly went up to the second floor. Soon after Cristian and Beatrice went up to the second floor. Serena took Manuel to the supermarket. After entering, Manuel raised his head and said, ¡°Mom, can I take off my hat?¡± Serena looked around. No one had followed them, perhaps because they had left early today. Also, it may be that she had been followed by reporters yesterday only because she had just returned. There would have been no point in following her today, so she was probably safe. Thinking about this, Serena nodded and said, ¡°Yes, take off your hat.¡± As soon as Manuel heard this, he happily took the hat off his head, ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Serena walked over and stroked his small head, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get a cart, we need to go to the fresh area.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll push!¡± Manuel immediately offered to push the cart. The girls who were discussing Cristian did not care for Manuel when they saw him. But after catching a glimpse of him, their eyes widened in terror. ¡°I was right, men like that are out of our reach. I thought he only had a girlfriend. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a big son, too!¡± ¡°Son? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Look at that child, doesn¡¯t he look exactly like the man who just passed by?¡± The girl¡¯s friend looked in the direction she was pointing, ¡°Oh shit, are they mold made? How does he look so much like him? And I was thinking of asking him for his number. I can¡¯t believe he even has a son? This is a twist!¡± ¡°They are definitely family, they are shopping together. That guy has a girlfriend and a family, forget it.¡± One of them turned to Manuel, ¡°Little one, your father is upstairs.¡± Manuel pointed to himself and said, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°He is so nice! He is so different from that man who is so cold!¡± Several women walked over to Manuel, took a shopping cart for him, nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we are talking to you. Your father went to the second floor.¡± She thought she helped him out. Manuel blinked, although he didn¡¯t understand what that girl meant, she seemed very nice, so he told her, ¡°Thank you, I know.¡± ¡°You are so nice¡­ Can I¡­ Caress you?¡± One of them could not control herself and made this rude request to him. Manuel was stunned for a moment and then extended his hand. Just when the girl thought he was about to give her permission, he waved his little white finger, ¡°No.¡± The girl was a little disappointed, and the girls around her were also displeased. A sound of high heels was heard. Serena appeared before them with a bag and smiled, ¡°Hello, what happened?¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Manuel returned to Serena and took her hand. After hearing Manuel say mom, the girls were embarrassed, ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am, your son is so cute, so we ¡­ We wanted to say hello to him.¡± Serena was used to these situations, but as a courtesy, they should have asked her first. ¡°I see, Manuel say hello to the girls, now we have to go buy things.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± Serena smiled and left with Manuel. As soon as he left, the girls began to argue with each other. ¡°Did you see that? Your wife has such a strong temperament, she is absolutely notparable to us.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, but don¡¯t be disappointed. Now let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Hey, have you noticed that they are not together, he has gone upstairs, and she is going to the coolers, why?¡± ¡°What do you want happened, they are just buying things separately, didn¡¯t you see that they arrived at two different times?¡± Chapter 355 Cute Manuel ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Serena led Manuel to the fresh food area. Manuel was small, but he pushed the shopping cart. He walked in front of Serena and said, ¡°Mom, Anna¡¯s fish is very good to eat. Can we buy some fish and make itter and do it when Auntie Annaes back?¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s go and see.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mother and son went to the fresh department and stayed there for a long time, and finally got a very big fish, then went to look for beef. Manuel always liked to get food to take to Anna to have delicious dishes cooked for him, so every time he went to the supermarket he was happy. Before long, Manuel put a lot of things in the cart. When they were abroad, it was Anna who took Manuel to the supermarket most of the time. Serena rarely set foot in supermarkets, and if she did, it was only to buy everyday things, so she didn¡¯t know about fresh. It was Manuel who was able to easily distinguish what was good and what was not and then put it in the cart. When they came out of fresh, the cart was full. ¡°Did you learn these things from Anna?¡± Manuel nodded, ¡°Yes, Mom, Aunt Anna and I always went to the supermarket to buy things while you were working. Aunt Anna taught me what to buy.¡± With that said, Manuel lifted his chin in praise. Serena reached out to touch his little head and praised him without hesitation, ¡°Very good, Manuel, do you want to be a cook when you grow up?¡± Upon hearing this, Manuel immediately shook his head, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Aunt Anna said that if I want to be a superstar in the future, I must not scar my face.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± This woman, what values did she want to convey to Manuel? She smiled sweetly and asked, ¡°Manuel, do you want to be a star?¡± Manuel shook his head again, ¡°I don¡¯t like that.¡± Serena smiled, ¡°What would you like to do, Manuel?¡± Manuel suddenly waved his fist in the air, ¡°Mom, in the future I want to be a soldier and serve the country!¡± Hearing this, Serena froze, and Manuel raised his head, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Mom?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Serena stroked Manuel¡¯s cheek, ¡°This dream is very nice. If you like it, I will support you.¡± ¡°Thanks mom, I knew you would support me!¡± Manuel caressed Serena¡¯s cheek and gave her a kiss. Serena smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the second floor to get some things for daily use.¡± ¡°But Mom, this cart is too full, let¡¯s pay for these things first and then go to the second floor.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena took Manuel to the cashier to pay, then they put the things aside and went to the second floor together. After they went to the second floor, Serena happened to see a dress with a peculiar design, and she couldn¡¯t help but move closer to take a better look.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Manuel looked around and said, ¡°Mom, wait here, I¡¯ll push the cart.¡± ¡°All right, be careful.¡± Manuel was used to being autonomous, so Serena did not feel worried; he always went where he wanted to go. Manuel pushed the trolley at a fast pace. ¡°Cristian, help me get that and put it in the shopping cart.¡± Beatrice pointed to a cup on a top shelf. Cristian stood tall, and once he reached the cup he said, ¡°Have you bought enough?¡± Beatrice looked at him, ¡°Why are you so anxious? Aren¡¯t you staying here in South City to eat lunch? I¡¯ll do the cooking. We have nothing left to buy here, let¡¯s go to the fresh area downstairs.¡± With that said, Beatrice returned from the direction from which she hade. As she was walking, she saw little Manueling toward her all alone, and he was very cute. At that moment, Beatrice felt as if something was holding her back, and she wanted to take a step forward. ¡°The elevator to the ground floor is here.¡± A cold voice called her attention, she turned and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Then she looked where she was before and saw that little Manuel was gone. But was he clearly there one second earlier? Beatrice checked again, but did not see him. And Cristian over there was impatient, he asked as he pushed the cart, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Beatrice shook her head, ¡°I just saw a very cute little boy, I saw him from behind and he looked very cute, but he disappeared right away.¡± Hearing those words, Cristian said, ¡°If you like it, then give birth to one.¡± Beatrice shouted at him, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m too old now, how can I have children?¡± Having said this, Beatrice turned and walked away, and Cristian followed her expressionless. Beatrice said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to find a wife and have a child, so I can help you. Besides, I don¡¯t have a job now, I could help you and your wife take care of the children.¡± Hearing the word ¡°child,¡± Cristian grew gloomy. It suddenly urred to him. When Serena told him she would keep the baby five years ago. If¡­ If she had not left, the baby would now be five years old. Thinking about it, Cristian smiled bitterly. Had he gone crazy? Was that child not his, and was he thinking that? Cristian closed his eyes and touched his aching temples. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say such things again. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Beatrice turned and stared at him, ¡°Do you think it pleases me to say that? I¡¯m old now, do you want to be like me and die alone? That¡¯s not good. If you really die alone, I won¡¯t have the courage to see your mother in the afterlife.¡± ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Muttered Cristian unhappily when he heard her talk about this. Beatrice said in a sharp voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to say anything, then don¡¯t ask for anything, you¡­ Apart from being handsome and rich you have nothing else. No wonder you are still single now.¡± He had nothing else besides beauty and wealth? Cristian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go downstairs and get some fresh ones!¡± Chapter 356 Eyebrows on fire ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± When Manuel returned with the cart, Serena had just finished studying the design of the dress. She turned and bent down to pick up Manuel. ¡°Good job, Manuel. Sit in the cart that Mommy will push you.¡± ¡°May I?¡± Manuel looked excited, crossed his fingers, and his eyes moved all over, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll make a good impression, though¡­¡± Serenaughed out loud, ¡°What impression should you give as a child?¡± Then she put Manuel directly into the shopping cart. Manuel grabbed the edge of the cart and sat down, ¡°Okay.¡± Downstairs Cristian and Beatrice went to the fresh area to buy food. Looking out of the checkout, they saw several girls looking at Cristian with bright eyes. The light in their eyes dimmed at the thought of his wife and son. The cashier, after taking the money, noticed that they had bought many items more than once. At that moment she felt strange, but asked in a warm voice, ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you waiting for your wife to leave? You have already paid for all these things.¡± Cristian seemed not to have heard her. He took the bag expressionless. ¡°Sir?¡± Beatrice squinted her eyes, ¡°Are you talking to him?¡± The girl was stunned and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you just say his wife?¡± The girl seemed confused by Beatrice¡¯s suspicious look. She hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Just now¨Ca beautifuldy came in with a baby. She also went upstairs now. I thought you were a couple.¡± Hearing that speech, Cristian stared at the cashier. Looking at that fierce gaze, the cashier immediately felt her back cold, and she felt a pressure in her shoulders that made her lean forward. ¡°That¡­¡± Seeing that there was something strange about Cristian, Beatrice smiled embarrassedly, ¡°We went in together without anyone else. Maybe you were mistaken?¡± The people nearby who saw rushed to help the cashier. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend is a little short-sighted, just now ady put her things here and said she would give them to her husbandter, there were two of them too, she must have misunderstood, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Beatrice shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding, now we have also solved it, it¡¯s not a big deal. Good, Cristian. Do you want to scare the girl with that look of yours? Come on let¡¯s go.¡± With that said, Beatrice dragged Cristian out of the supermarket. After they left, the cashier stayed where she was, her eyes red with fear, and the people next to herforted her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The cashier shook her head and bolted, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but¡­ It looked so fierce and scary.¡± ¡°Yes, I think so, too¡­ He had a terrible look, even though he looked good, he¡¯s a piece of ice, even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t cover it up.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± The red-eyed girl nodded, ¡°But¡­ That child looked so much like him, they¡­¡± ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t understand what happened either, however, ording to when he had said it wasn¡¯t so. From now on no more nonsense, let¡¯s just do our job.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Serena and Manuel stayed upstairs for a long time before going downstairs. When it was time to pay, Serena noticed that she had bought too many things. She might not be able to carry everything. Thinking about it, Serena was a little annoyed. Maybe it was because she rarely went to the supermarket, and bought few things, so she had not taken into ount that she would be able to take everything? Desperate, Serena called the car, to ask the driver to help her carry. As soon as the driver learned that she needed money, he rushed over, and Serena and Manuel waited for him. Meanwhile, Serena noticed that a girl with slightly reddened eyes was staring at them, looking pained. Although Serena was surprised by that scene, she did not question herself. When the driver arrived to help them, they quickly left. After they left, several girls gathered to talk. ¡°I thought they were a couple, unbelievable that they are not?¡± ¡°Even if they aren¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to approach that man.¡± Shortly after Serena and Manuel got into the car, Serena made a phone call. At that hour¨Cshould she have finished work? ¡°Mom, let me answer, I want to talk to Aunt Anna!¡± Serena handed the cell phone to Manuel. After Manuel took the cell phone, he said in a naive voice, ¡°Aunt Anna.¡± ¡°Manuel? Why are you calling me?¡± ¡°Aunt Anna, Mom and I bought a lot of ingredients at the supermarket. Shall we make braised fish tonight?¡± Usually Anna talked about food with him, but that day she seemed angry. Not only did she not answer Manuel¡¯s question, she said, ¡°Manuel, I don¡¯t have time to talk now. Is your mother there with you? Give mom the cell phone, I have something to tell her.¡± Manuel heard the anxiety in her tone and had to hand the cell phone to Serena, ¡°Mom, Aunt Anna seems to have something urgent to tell you.¡± After hearing this, Serena took the cell phone and said, ¡°Hey, Anna, what happened?¡± ¡°Oh, Serena, help me! After what happened you still want to go shopping!¡± Serena arched her eyebrows, ¡°What happened, you didn¡¯t say anything to me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I go to take measurements for Miss Tanzi? Do you know what happened? Because I was a minutete, she made me wait for an hour!¡± Serena looked up and looked out the window. She saw a bus passing by. It had attached a poster about Miss Tanzi that Anna was talking about. Francesca had be a big star after appearing in a TV series, and her fan base grew a lot. Then she took parts in other popr series. Now, countless directors were asking her to coborate, but she is said to be very arrogant and to be the one to choose script and director, without giving room for others. When her agent suggested that she design a dress especially for her, Anna thought about turning it down, but ording to Serena¡­ It was a huge possibility, how could she refuse? Chapter 357 Single-parent family Although she waszy, she had to support her family.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna also depended on her. In addition, she wanted to provide afortable life for Manuel, so she worked very hard. Andziness is based on the absence of external pressure. So she would continue like that. ¡°And then what?¡± Serena asked softly. ¡°Then I waited for her to take the pictures. After she had finished taking them, I had gone to take measurements, and do you know what she said? She said she was tired and wanted to rest, so she told me to step aside.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Anna was bitter: ¡°At that point I said okay. After she had rested for ten minutes and I took the measurements, she said I hurt her! She said I was unprofessional and now she won¡¯t let mee near her.¡± Serena raised her eyebrows, ¡°So?¡± ¡°She had asked you toe in person. She surely meant that you should be the one toe. Who does she think she is, an international star? I was only a minutete! I apologized to her the whole time and showered her withpliments. Actually ¡ª she didn¡¯t kick me out, I was so angry. Serena, I tell you, I don¡¯t like her at all. She wanted you toe and measure her, but how dare she demand such things?¡± Serena said in a low voice, ¡°Did you call me toe and take measurements?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I¡¯m just angry, no one here listens to me you know? Don¡¯te here, I¡¯ll stay here with you today.¡± Hearing this, Serenaughed and whispered, ¡°Say what you want, but actually you just asked me toe.¡± ¡°Serena!¡± ¡°You send me the address, I wille to you after I take Manuel home.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you the address right away, Serena, hurry up,e and save me, I¡¯m going crazy here.¡± Immediately after saying that to be together with Francesca, Anna put down. Serena: ¡°¡­¡± After hanging up the phone, Serena put it away. As soon as she bowed her head to exin the situation to Manuel, Manuel said, ¡°Mom, is Aunt Anna in trouble? Mom, go help her. I can stay home alone.¡± Although Manuel was small, he was very sensitive, perhaps due to the fact that his mother was single. Although Manuel was very caring, Serena was even more so. She reached over and touched Manuel¡¯s head, ¡°You are so thoughtful. Mother will go help Aunt Anna and bring her hometer to make you braised fish.¡± After hearing about the braised fish, Manuel¡¯s eyes sparkled and he nodded, ¡°Yes, Mother!¡± After he received the money, the driver helped them carry the grocery bags to the door, but very politely did not go inside. Since Serena had to go to Anna¡¯s, she asked him to wait downstairs for another five minutes. The driver agreed and came back down with the elevator. After that, Serena brought the groceries inside the house with Manuel, and then put everyone in the refrigerator. When she finished, Serena said, ¡°Now I have to go, the trip is long and I have to work, I should be back in the afternoon. If you are hungry, have some bread, okay?¡± Manuel nodded, ¡°All right, mom.¡± As Serena was leaving, she suddenly turned around, ¡°Manuel, why don¡¯t youe along? When we¡¯re done, Anna and I can take you out to dinner, what do you say?¡± ¡°No, Mom, I might bother you. Go to Aunt Anna¡¯s. I can have lunch by myself!¡± With that said, Manuel kissed Serena on the cheek, then said goodbye and motioned for her to go ahead. Serena had no choice but to leave alone. Very often it urred to her that she wanted to be with Manuel more. After all, she had no father; she had an absolute need for motherly love. But¡­ Things are not always proportional. She wanted Manuel to have afortable life, so she had to work hard to earn money. While she was at work, she was forced to ignore or neglect Manuel. Fortunately, Anna stayed with her during those years. Anna took great care of Manuel. Manuel, wait for mom, mom will be back soon. Serena got into the car and told the driver the address, then the driver turned around, leaving Red Community. After they drove a while, the driver began chatting with her enthusiastically. ¡°Is that child your son? He¡¯s really cute. I¡¯ve been a driver for a long time but I¡¯ve rarely seen such a cute baby.¡± Serena smiled and nodded when she heard him praise his son. ¡°Yes, he is my son.¡± ¡°You can tell he gets his beauty from his mom, and he¡¯s also very smart, but¡­ How do you raise a child all by yourself?¡± Hearing this, Serena lowered her gaze, her eyshes covering her sad look, ¡°The child¡¯s father is on a business trip today and will be back in the evening.¡± Not everyone is a bad person, but she still has to be alert to answer certain questions. The driver¡¯s question was casual, but still she had to pay attention to the answer he gave. ¡°I see.¡± The driver smiled and thought it was all right. The car traveled at a fast speed and soon they were at their destination. ¡°I¡¯ve brought a lot of people here, all actors and stars. Aren¡¯t you here for a photo shoot?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not here for pictures, I¡¯m here to find someone.¡± Serena nodded to him after paying, and then got out of the car. After Serena got out of the car, she sent a message to Anna letting her know that she had arrived and asking her toe get her. Anna asked her to wait, and two minutester she appeared in front of her. ¡°Serena, here, here!¡± Serena looked at her, saw Anna in the doorway, put her cell phone away and left. When Anna saw Serena, she felt as if she had seen a savior. She was so moved that she almost cried. After she arrived, Anna reached out her arms to hug her. ¡°Serena! You are finally here! If you hadn¡¯t arrived, that woman would have killed me. She made me wait outside for so long.¡± When she arrived, Serena saw that she was sweaty in the face, and her back and shirt cor were wet. Serena¡¯s eyes darkened for a while. Serena tightened her red lips, and then said coldly, ¡°Quick, take me to her.¡± Chapter 358You can only tie my shoes. ¡°All right,e with me.¡± Anna took Serena¡¯s hand and led her inside. There were many people on the set. Serena saw that many actors were wearing costumes, but because it was summer, many were hot wearing those clothes. Some took off their clothes to put them aside, remaining in tank tops and shorts. Serena continued to follow Anna as she watched this scene. Seeing Serena and Anna, the assistant director on the set stopped them, ¡°What are you doing? We are filming here and fans are not allowed to enter. Where are the guards? What are they doing, why did they let them in?¡± The guard, hearing that she had been called, rushed over and saw that it was Anna, so she exined, ¡°Assistant director, they are not fans. They are here for Francesca.¡± ¡°Francesca, why are they looking for you?¡± The assistant director asked confusedly, then his gaze fell on Anna andter looked at Serena. When she saw Serena, her eyes immediately sparkled. Serena raised her hand and adjusted her sses, covering her face. She was full of energy. He did not understand who she was; he thought she was an international star. ¡°You, you are¡­?¡± The assistant director asked, looking at Serena. Anna unconsciously froze Serena, and then quietly exined, ¡°Good morning, assistant director, we are looking for Miss Tanzi. We have a job to do. It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The assistant director stared suspiciously at Anna, but his gaze fell back to Serena. Francesca¡¯s agent came over to them. When she saw Serena, her gaze brightened, then she hurried over to help them, ¡°Assistant director, Ms. Giordano is our guest.¡± Then the agent took the assistant director aside and whispered something. The assistant director continued to look in Serena¡¯s direction. After a while, she nodded and left. Francesca¡¯s agent stepped forward and nodded to Serena, ¡°Ms. Giordano, you have arrived, please follow me.¡± Serena nodded and followed him. Anna behind her snorted and muttered, ¡°Now he looks like a dog watching his mistress. Just now with me he had a horrible attitude.¡± Hearing this, Serena could not help but chuckle softly, ¡°What do you care about these people?¡± ¡°You are not me, how do you know how I feel¡­ I feel bad about it, why can¡¯t I have a talent like yours? If I could draw, I wouldn¡¯t even need to look at these people¡¯s faces.¡± ¡°You?¡± Serena smiled, ¡°You¡¯re good at cooking, it¡¯s a shame you don¡¯t want to be a food critic.¡± ¡°Go ahead and make fun of me. I don¡¯t want to be a food critic. I would get fat! I wouldn¡¯t be able to control myself not to eat!¡± The officer led them into the dressing room. After opening the door, a cool breeze hit her face. Serena noticed that the air conditioner was on and several people were inside. She turned to look at the hot people on the set who at best could hope for some shade. Such is the world. The treatment toward certain people is very different. He was not surprised that everyone wanted to climb the socialdder. As he thought this, Serena walked in together with the officer. ¡°Francesca, Ms. Giordano has arrived.¡± Whispered the agent to an incredibly well-dressed girl. She had extremely sophisticated makeup and the make-up was of high quality. After hearing the agent¡¯s words, she rotated her chair and turned to look at Serena. Francesca was a very beautiful woman. She was very beautiful. Otherwise, how would she have achieved the position she was in? After all, she was not good at acting at all. If she was not so beautiful, she would not have had so many fans. But Francesca also had a strong hostility toward other beautiful women.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Especially¡­ Those women who were more beautiful than she was. Francesca initially thought that such a famous designer was old. And even if she was not old, she still would not be a beautiful woman. She did not expect Serena ¡ª to be so young and beautiful, and¡­ With such an imposing aura. Simply seeing her standing there in a very ordinary dress and a pair of sunsses made her feel pressured. ¡°She is¡­ Shelly the famous international fashion designer? To look at her¨Cyou wouldn¡¯t know it.¡± After speaking, she folded her lips into a contemptuous smile. The agent had an embarrassed expression. He looked at Serena there motionless and exined, ¡°Shelly is Italian, and her real Italian name is Serena.¡± ¡°Oh? Serena? I¡¯ve never heard of her. Are you really a famous fashion designer? You¡¯re not pretending?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking?¡± Before Serena could react, Anna rose to her feet, gritted her teeth, stared at Francesca and said, ¡°How could she pretend such a thing? I was a minutete today and you caused me a lot of trouble, now you want to cause Serena more trouble too!¡± ¡°So, ording to you, one minutete is notte? Shouldn¡¯t one be punished for beingte? Miss, do you have any idea how precious my time is? How much trouble a one-minute dy can cause me? Do you have any idea how much I have lost?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anna was speechless after what he told her. Serena took Anna by the arm and stepped forward. Then she said with clear deputy, ¡°Ms. Tanzi, when you signed the contract, it was made clear that there is a need for close cooperation with our staff, especially in the design phase. Now you tell us that your time is so valuable that you are not willing to waste a single minute for our cooperation. Of course, my assistant¡¯s tardiness was a mistake, and in case she maintained the wrong attitude and did not apologize, I will take it upon myself to punish her. But my assistant not only apologized to you, but also waited outside for two hours, didn¡¯t she? Tell me, how much money do you lose by waiting for one minute? My assistant¡¯s sry is calcted monthly based onmissions. Since you waited for her unnecessarily for two hours, now I guess you¡¯ll pay for them, right? ¡°You!¡± Francesca did not expect him to have such a sharp tongue, nor that he would dare scold a customer. Her beautiful face became charged with anger, ¡°What are you talking about? You dare topare her to me?¡± Serena smiled, ¡°We are all people. Why couldn¡¯t Ipare you to her? Aren¡¯t you a human being?¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Francesca shouted angrily, ¡°I am an internationally renowned actress. You dare topare me to a designer¡¯s assistant? Don¡¯t say we areparable. You too¡­ You can only tie my shoes.¡± Chapter 359 Tears After hearing this, Serena was not angry; on the contrary, she raised her eyebrows andughed. ¡°Really? When I was contacted by your agent, I was told that you were looking for a stylist. Apparently this is not what you were looking for, the mistake here is your agent¡¯s. I think we should cancel the coboration. Miss Tanzi¡¯s agent, the contract signed by you is now cancelled. Please send the fine amount for contract termination to my credit card.¡± With that said, Serena took Anna¡¯s hand and greeted Francesca with a smile, ¡°I thank you for terminating the contract. Anna, let¡¯s go.¡± Anna did not resist, and when Serena dragged her out, she was confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Even Francesca¡¯s agent was stunned; he did not expect Serena to have such a strong character, as if she did not care about her reputation, and did not put clients first. He thought. That she woulde and apologize in person, maybe take a bow or something. Instead¡­ he had underestimated her. ¡°This is the stylist you found for me? How dare you tell me her work is first ss?¡± ¡°No Francesca, her work is really top-notch. Shelly is an outstanding stylist. You can check the inte to see her clothes. However¡­ When she was abroad she seemed much more easygoing. Maybe. Francesca, could you be nicer to her?¡± ¡°This is ridiculous, a high-ss woman like me should bend to the will of a small designer? Are you kidding? Besides, looking at this stylist, it doesn¡¯t look like her work is even fashionable! Forget about her!¡± ¡°But¡­ What about your dress for the press conference? It¡¯s only a month away. I¡¯ll find another designer¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t there other designers abroad? Why do you have to look for only one? Or just buy a dress for the asion. What do I care about wearing his clothes? She thinks she¡¯s so great, she has no idea how many people want to coborate with me, and she dares to treat me like this. I¡¯m going to sue her!¡± ¡°Sue her?¡± The officer blinked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t she ask you to pay her for breaking the contract? We¡¯ll take her to court and see if she dares to say that again!¡± * When Anna was dragged out of the room by Serena, she was very confused. It took her some time to realize what had happened and react, ¡°That¡­ Serena!¡± She grabbed Serena and stared at her with wide eyes, ¡°What¡­ did you do?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t see it?¡± Serena replied in an indifferent tone. ¡°But by behaving this way we have offended her. She is extremely popr all over the country, she will never pay the fine money for the breach of contract! She is not a person to be provoked like this!¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, if I hadn¡¯t been a minutete, all this wouldn¡¯t have happened, I was very angry with her, but seeing what happened, there¡¯s no benefit for you, I¡¯ll apologize to her and everything will be settled.¡± Having said this, Anna let go of Serena¡¯s hand and turned around on her way to the dressing room. Serena remained motionless in her seat, with her hands around her chest, and said coldly, ¡°We just came out, do you want to go back in there?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to go back and work this out? This is our first job since we came back to Italy. If we miss this opportunity like this, what about futuremission?¡± ¡°So you are afraid that this will affect futuremissions. Whenever you meet people like this, you¡¯ll be willing to put your head down, and you won¡¯t even be angry to hear her say that you¡¯re only good for tying her shoes?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m angry!¡± Anna bit her lower lip angrily, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter even if I¡¯m angry, we can¡¯t live without money. And the price for this errand is very high. Serena¡­¡± ¡°Answer my question.¡± Serena sighed helplessly, ¡°You were a minutete, weren¡¯t you?¡± Anna nodded. ¡°Did you apologize to her?¡± ¡°Yes, and I also paid her manypliments, but ¡­ She ignored me.¡± ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter much, because I was reallyte, even if it was only by a minute, I was reallyte, so I realized my mistake and apologized to her, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°You did not expect that she would not ept your apology, on the contrary she left you aside, and even questioned my identity after you called me, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ But even though I got angry, I didn¡¯t have the courage to confront her, you know how I am, I only have the courage toin in front of you.¡± After he had said this, Serena could not stop herself fromughing. Sheughed angrily, and then reached out to touch her forehead, ¡°Then you are responsible forining, and I am responsible for scolding those youin about, okay?¡± ¡°But the list¡­¡± ¡°You know I have always been very casual about these matters. If I don¡¯t carry out this order, I won¡¯t lose much money. Besides, you were not looking for a stylist, but for a servant. We try to be nice, but that doesn¡¯t mean we have to be submissive. So let¡¯s go. Manuel is waiting for us at home.¡± Serena then turned and went straight ahead. Anna had no choice but to follow her, but she was still very sorry: ¡°Why do I always think it¡¯s because of me? I knew I shouldn¡¯t have called you, this way things would have been better.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, knowing her, even if you hadn¡¯t called me, the situation would have gotten worse.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ Really?¡± As they walked, a person stopped in front of Serena. It was the assistant director, the same one she thought were fans just now, but Anna remembered him and immediately asked, ¡°Assistant director, what can we do for you?¡± The assistant director¡¯s eyes lowered to Serena¡¯s face. Her expression waspletely different from the serious look before. He looked at Serena, smiling. ¡°I heard you are a designer back from abroad?¡± Serena raised her eyebrows and nodded, ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Ahahah, no need to be so formal. I think you have a pleasant presence. Would you like to be an actress? At the moment, we need a third woman for a female role. I¡¯m not very happy with the actress we have now, mainly because her appearance doesn¡¯t really fit the character. would you like to try?¡± For anyone this opportunity would have been a godsend. After all, she had arrived while rehearsals were already running, and as a result, the assistant director wanted her for a minor role. If she had been a young actress, she would have felt immensely lucky. But for Serena it was a sad thing. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but ¡­ I¡¯m not interested, I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Hearing this, the assistant director had a disappointed look, ¡°I see¡­,¡± But immediately replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a stylist? I know an actress who happens to be looking for a stylist. Are you interested?¡± Chapter 360 Return to North City Serena and Anna looked at each other. Anna was about to nod, but Serena stopped her and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I may not have time to take new orders in the short term.¡± ¡°So, can you leave me a business card? So when you are free we can contact each other?¡± He was so good at bargaining that Serena could not counter anything, so she looked at Anna. Anna pulled out her business card and handed it to him, ¡°Hello, assistant director, I am the assistant to the stylist Shelly, my name is Anna!¡± ¡°All right, then as soon as you give me the card you have to leave immediately?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After saying goodbye to the assistant director, Serena and Anna exited the set. Unexpectedly, when they exited, the driver was still there and waved to them as soon as he saw them leave. Serena was stunned, then left with Anna. ¡°Were you here the whole time?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I wanted to wait to see if there were any actors who needed a ride, I didn¡¯t expect you to leave after so few minutes.¡± Serena thought about it and said, ¡°We need to go home. If it¡¯s convenient for you, you could give us a ride.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± So they got into the car. As soon as Anna got into the car, he hugged her, ¡°Hey, today¡¯s work was a bust, and I feel like a lot of money is still missing for the year-end bonus. That woman is really arrogant. When she appears on the screen she is always so polite and well-behaved. I didn¡¯t expect her to be like that in private. Aren¡¯t you afraid we might expose her?¡± Serena looked at her, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you try exposing her? Then see if people on the Inte will believe you or their idols? I hope they won¡¯t tear you to pieces.¡± Hearing this, Anna immediately said angrily, ¡°Hey, this shallow world is really a despair! However, didn¡¯t the assistant director just now suggest you be an actress? With your beauty, you can definitely find a way in the entertainment industry. Then you will ovee her and see if she dares to be arrogant with you again.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ I thank you, but unfortunately I¡¯m too old for such things now, I¡¯ll leave this endeavor to you.¡± Anna: ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t like it? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have your face.¡± After that, he could not help but hold her by the arm andin, ¡°All people always vent their anger on me. They tell me that I¡¯m not as smart as you, then that I¡¯m not as beautiful as you. If I had even one of those things, I now-I wouldn¡¯t be your assistant.¡± ¡°Do you feel belittled to be my assistant?¡± Serena looked at her. Anna felt cold in her back, and then smiled back, ¡°Don¡¯t feel that way, you are perfect just the way you are.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think the assistant director will let it go, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have asked me for a business card. I think in the future there is no need for you to continue being a stylist, and being an actress is also a great job.¡± Serena: ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen how old those actors are. They are very young. I am over ten years older than them. Won¡¯t I be ridiculed for that if I go into show business?¡± Anna: ¡°Yes, you are a woman in your thirties. It¡¯s just that¡­ Your face fooled them! There are many people in show business who lie about their age. You can fool them all by saying you are younger.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, if you want to be an actress, you can go and offer yourself to the assistant director.¡± Anna immediately bolted upright and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to go into show business, and I won¡¯t sacrifice anything to follow a script! So, I am determined not to go into show business!¡± Hearing those harshments, Serena retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go into show business, but you¡¯re trying to talk me into it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different, you look good, and then you have someone who wants to help you, once you are in, I can be your assistant.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She was too angry to continue talking to her, so she did not respond. The car arrived at Red Community fairly quickly. * Initially Serena nned to return to the Giordano family in North City after a few days. Considering that Francesca wanted to go to North Town to shoot the film, she did not expect that things would be so bad and that she would have no reason to go to North Town. So she decided to warn Matteo that she would not be stopping by the Giordano family home. She did not expect that Matteo wouldugh coldly after that news, and it made her blood run cold. He asked her to bring Manuel the next day. Serena: ¡°No, I can¡¯t make it tomorrow, and I haven¡¯t even bought the ticket yet.¡± Matthew: ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡± Serena: ¡°No!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a few hours, I can make it.¡± Despite what Matteo said, you could hear from his voice that he was fatigued. Serena said she did not feel sorry for him, after all he was her brother and treated her very well, so Serena could only agree. ¡°All right, tomorrow morning I will take a cab with Manuel, okay?¡± Matteo was silent for a moment and then replied with satisfaction, ¡°I will send a driver to pick you up.¡± Serena: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I woulde by cab?¡± ¡°You might hit traffic. Come early in the morning. I will send a driverter. After dinner get ready and rest.¡± Serena: ¡°Matteo! You are so pushy!¡± The meeting was clearly set for the next day, but apparently she would not be able to rest peacefully at night either. Matteo was not angry despite forcing her to do what he said, on the contrary heughed and said in a low voice, ¡°Be good, you will sleep after you arrive.¡± After hanging up the phone, Serena reluctantly scratched her long hair. Her brother was always good, only. She wanted to check on her sister. He didn¡¯t know why he hadn¡¯t looked for her for over twenty years, then when he looked for her initially he found the wrong person, and onlyter did he find her. That was why he treated her so well, and also why he wanted to control her. But ording to what re said, toward Alice he was much more indifferent. Perhaps that is the power of familial affection. That evening, Anna cooked and Manuel was able to eat the fish he so wanted. Finally, he felt satisfied, and he fell into his mom¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom, the braised fish made by Aunt Anna is really delicious.¡± Serena listened to that speech, looked at Anna and joked, ¡°Do you want to marry Aunt Anna?¡± Anna almost choked on her food. Manuel shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Mom, what kind of question is that, I¡¯m only five years old, and it will be at least 20 years before I can get married. Then Aunt Anna will be Grandma Anna, and she won¡¯t be pretty.¡± Chapter 361 At Hand Anna as soon as she heard this, frowned coldly, ¡°Are you going to be so realistic? Are you going to hate me just because I will be old? Manuel, you shouldn¡¯t treat others like that, especially after all I¡¯ve cooked for you. Don¡¯t you want me to cook for you in the future?¡± Feeling threatened, Manuel immediately rephrased the words, ¡°Aunt Anna, I was wrong. You will be beautiful even when you are old.¡± Anna was happy to hear this sentence, so she nodded contentedly. ¡°You are forgiven, I will continue to cook for you.¡± She paid no attention to the fact that Manuel, while saying these words, cowered, as he felt guilty. Serena saw this, grabbed Manuel¡¯s cheek and whispered, ¡°Naughty.¡± That evening, the three of them packed their things, got into the car sent by Matthew, and then drove to North City. Anna was Serena¡¯s assistant. Of course, she had to go too, even though she was not technically part of the family, yet he cared about her being there. However, Anna got the idea that she would be lonely in the apartment. She wanted to go with them, which is why she said Manuel loves to eat the food she prepares, which is why she has to go with them. Thinking about this, Anna felt happy. * Meanwhile, Cristian was on his way back to North City. Beatrice came out to walk him to the exit, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to stay here for a couple of days? Did you drive so long just to stay here for a couple of days?¡± Hearing those words, Cristian looked at her displeased. ¡°I have to work.¡± ¡°What is more important, your aunt or work? Ah, what an insensitive son. Go and be careful driving.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Seriously, you young people never listen, driving at night is dangerous, you can hardly see, it would be better to wait for daytime.¡± Cristian stretched his thin lips, and got into the car, ignoring Beatrice. A momentter, he said in a cold voice, ¡°There is no traffic at night, you drive more smoothly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Beatrice stood there motionless, the light from the streetmp stretched her shadow, and the night chill blew on the yellow silk scarf over her shoulders. Beatrice could not help but sigh. She did not understand how long it would be before Cristian opened his heart to other women. Serena¡­ That name had disappeared in her life for five years and never reappeared.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Beatrice had no idea where she had gone; at that time she really liked that boy, but¡­ Their destiny was not that. That was it, everything follows the course of destiny. By now at her age, she did not have the strength to do anything. Thinking about this, Beatrice took the silk scarf on her shoulders, then turned around and went upstairs. She thought that driving at night would be quieter; she did not expect that at midnight there would be an ident on the highway, blocking herpletely. Serena and the others were far from the ident, they simply heard a loud noise, then the car in front stopped. Anna was asleep sitting in the back. She woke up suddenly when she heard the sound. After that, Serena saw a cloud of fire rising in front of them, which left her shocked. Unconsciously, she reached out her hand to hug Manuel. ¡°Fuck, what happened?¡± Anna rolled down the window and stuck her head out. When she saw the fire in front of them, she was very frightened. ¡°My God, what is happening?¡± Then she quickly withdrew her head, looked at Serena and said, ¡°Serena, shall we get out of the car? It looks dangerous here.¡± The fire was not far away. Serena looked behind at the long line of cars and had the impression that it was really dangerous to be here. So she nodded and said, ¡°Mario, lock the car, and then we¡¯ll leave.¡± Mario nodded. After they got out, the people in the cars in front and behind, seeing them get out, did the same. Avoiding danger is an instinctive reaction; anyone will want to preserve their life as long as they can. Thus, in a short time, they found many people standing in the middle of the highway. ¡°Let¡¯s move back and try to stay away from the ident.¡± The crowd moved back, to get away from the ident, and more and more people got out of the car. Soon after, police sirens were heard. Police rushed to the scene to investigate the situation and then warn those present what to do. ¡°There is no need to worry. The car exploded. We are prepared for this eventuality and will handle it as soon as possible, but at the moment the road will remain blocked.¡± Anna took Serena by the arm and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How can a car explode? Could it be because it was carrying mmable material?¡± ¡°There could be many reasons for a car to explode, I don¡¯t know what the situation is in this case, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Cristian saw that many people had gotten out of their cars and were standing on the side of the road. He, too, heard the explosion. He took out his cell phone and looked at the time with an indifferent expression. He had just entered the highway, and a group of cars had already stopped behind his. He had no idea how long it would take to evacuate; the car was stuck. Cristian reached out and massaged his aching temples, then opened the door and got out of the car. In the darkness, he got out of the car with long straight legs and walked briskly. Instead of walking toward the crowd, he walked to the other side of the street and looked at thendscape in the distance. He had the sudden feeling of distancing himself from the crowd. ¡°Wow, look at that handsome man over there!¡± Shouted a girl in the crowd as soon as she saw Cristian. As soon as she said that, everyone immediately turned in that direction. ¡°His back is turned, how do you know if he¡¯s handsome or not?¡± ¡°I saw his face when he had just gotten out of the car! Not only is his face handsome, but he is also well-proportioned!¡± ¡°All right, anyway I¡¯m still here, I don¡¯t have a good figure?¡± ¡°Shut up, that man at a nce will definitely have sculpted abs. What do you have, a single block of belly fat?¡± ¡°No need to say such words to me¡­¡± This conversation entered Serena and Anna¡¯s ears. Anna looked at her, Serena looked back, and then Anna whispered, ¡°She is curious to see this beautiful man, despite the dangerous moment.¡± Hearing this, Serena tightened her lips, ¡°People are always interested in beautiful things. Besides¡­ Now we are no longer in danger of our lives.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s still a pity what happened today, if only we had known earlier, we would have told your brother that we would go tomorrow.¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Serena pulled over and looked at Manuel, ¡°Are you tired? Do you want Mom to carry you on her back?¡± Chapter 362 Is that him? Manuel shook his head, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not tired, no need.¡± Serena loved him very much and reached over to stroke his little head, ¡°Do you want to lean on Mommy for a while? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t imagine something like this would happen.¡± She felt bad, she thought, that Manuel did not feelfortable. Although that situation was not a big deal to Serena, she felt worried about Manuel, perhaps. He was so sensitive because his family since childhood had been dysfunctional. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Mom. I¡¯m not tired, and besides, there are a lot of people here. It¡¯s very lively.¡± Serena did not speak, lowered her head into Manuel¡¯s neck and closed her eyes. She knew that Manuel had always been very sensitive. he often did not get angry with her and tried to be happy despite the situation. And often, he was the one consoling her. The more she thought about it, the sadder Serena felt. Anna looked at them and approached, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. The police said everything is fine. We can leave when they are done, or we can go back. It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯m a little hungry tonight. I feel like there¡¯s something to eat in the car. Shall I get some for you, too?¡± Serena recovered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need any, get some for Manuel.¡± ¡°Then wait a moment Manuel, Aunt Anna will bring you something to eat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt Anna.¡± So Anna went to Mario to get the key and went back to the car to get something. Anna got some food and water and closed the door. When she turned around, she saw that everyone was looking in one direction, so she turned around as well. Then she saw a man standing on the other side. The man was shrouded in darkness, but he looked very handsome. She could see his back clearly. Suddenly, the man leaned to the side, and she could see his handsome profile in the darkness of the night. But then he immediately turned away. However, from that nce alone, Anna was stunned. Her mind seemed to take her back to a face she had not seen for a long time, but Anna shook her head. ¡°How is this possible? It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve seen that man, he can¡¯t be here now.¡± Whispered Anna to herself, then ran a hand through her hair. But after that thought shed through her head, Anna could not help but turn again in the direction of the somewhat hesitant man. If it was really him, they could have met, what if he had met with Serena? Thinking about this, Anna felt anxious. ¡°Aunt Anna, you¡¯re back.¡± Manuel¡¯s voice brought Anna back to her senses. Anna came to herself and saw Serena and Manuel in front of her. Probably because she had a nk stare, Serena immediately asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Anna was stunned and shook her head, ¡°Nothing.¡± Then she stood in front of Serena blocking her view. She smiled and said, ¡°I brought you some water. Drink it.¡± After that, Anna gave Serena a bottle of water, and then gave one to Mario as well. Mario smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Anna gave the rest of the food to Manuel. He stood where he stood.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Aunt Anna, why do you always stand in front of Mom?¡± Manuel asked doubtfully. Hearing those words, Serena also noticed that indeed she had not moved. Anna changed her expression, ¡°It¡¯s just that ¡­ I think it¡¯s better to breathe here. There are too many people down there. And then ¡­ there¡¯s a strong wind / there¡¯s a cold wind. I was afraid Manuel would feel cold, so I stood here to block the wind. Little ingrate, don¡¯t you appreciate your Aunt Anna?¡± Then Anna reached over and pinched Manuel¡¯s cheek. She was always so innocent, so Serena didn¡¯t worry much about her. A momentter, Anna turned around and saw that the man was still there. At that moment, looking at his back, she felt very strange. It was nothing like she remembered it. Thinking this, Anna felt relieved. It was impossible for them to have met him just like that, as soon as they got home, so Anna calmed down. After waiting so long, many people felt safer and went back to the car to wait for new news. Some were still worried, so they stayed and waited by the side of the road. Eventually, they sat on the road, and some started to argue with each other whether it was better to wait on the road or in the car. The scene was really lively. Some even brought a heated hot pot and ate from there. Soon after, there was a mixture of tastes and smells, and someone said, ¡°After eating take out the garbage. This is a highway, let¡¯s keep it clean.¡± ¡°Of course we will clean it up.¡± As time passed, Manuel felt a little tired and leaned against Serena. Serena saw that he was sleepy, so she held him in her arms and said, ¡°Are you sleepy? I¡¯ll take you to the car now so you can sleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Manuel did not refuse. Serena squatted down and put Manuel on her back. Manuel hugged her neck and said, ¡°Mommy, be careful.¡± So Serena went back to the car with Manuel on her back, and Mario followed them. Anna was thoughtful: ¡°You guys go. I¡¯ll watch you from here, then I¡¯ll catch up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mario nodded and followed Serena. After they left, Anna looked in the direction where the man was standing. Although from the back he did not look like him, his profile earlier made her worried. Anna was very afraid, if she really met him here, how should she behave? Or worse, what would Serena do? So Anna wiped her cold sweat, then slowly took steps forward, hid behind the cars and approached the man. He was quite quiet, but everyone saw Anna. Several girls thought she wanted to go there to meet him, so they became restless, and then couldn¡¯t help but walk toward her. ¡°Hi, are you going to ask him for his phone number? Let¡¯s go together, so we would all have a chance!¡± Hearing this, Anna was speechless for a moment, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? Then what are you doing here? Don¡¯t be like this. We won¡¯t kick you out even if you admit the truth. We can go together! Besides, whether we have a chance or not depends on how we behave.¡± Chapter 363 Identify it Anna: ¡°¡­¡± She just really wanted to make sure who that person was; she wasn¡¯t going to ask him for his number. ¡°I really don¡¯t want his phone number, it¡¯s just that he looks like someone I knew, so I wanted to find out if it was him or not.¡± One of the girls patted her on the back, smiled and said, ¡°Is that the excuse you thought of to start a conversation? It sounds like a good excuse. Then we¡¯ll use it too, we could say he looks like a former student from our school.¡± Anna: ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so embarrassed, we will go together.¡± Then he took Anna by the arm. Anna was going crazy, she felt she was unable to control herself. So he said angrily, ¡°Do we happen to know each other? Did I give you permission to take my arm? Besides, what I just said is the truth. He really looks like an old acquaintance of mine. I just wanted to make sure if it was him. Now get away from me. Thank you.¡± With that said, the expression on his face also grew colder and his gaze fixed on the girls. The girls were stunned for a moment, then let her go. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You think you¡¯re so beautiful that you don¡¯t want us with you?¡± ¡°That means she won¡¯t talk to him, I didn¡¯t imagine you would want to monopolize it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave it alone, let¡¯s go to him.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Several women came forward. Anna just wanted to go and see him, but thinking back, if these women had spoken to him, he would not have had a chance to see her face. Only if those women stood behind him, then he would turn around. Thinking about this, Anna decided to stay in her seat and keep watching. She stayed behind the car to watch how the situation changed. Anna held his breath and watched in silence. After the girls came to him, they shyly covered their cheeks and after a while asked aloud, ¡°Hey¡­ You know, you look so much like a student from my former school, what a coincidence.¡± Anna, who was not too far away, almost fell forward after hearing what that girl said. This woman¡­ She really used that excuse to talk to him, but she said it in such an unsure tone, how would he know she wanted to start a conversation? Of course, the man did not flinch; he seemed not to have even heard her. He stood still and his cold breath mingled with the night chill. Silence fell as if crows had passed by. Anna looked at the scene and could not help but cover her eyes with her hand. She didn¡¯t even want to watch how it turned out, how could she be so stupid. ¡°Hey¡­¡± The girl probably did not expect that he would stand there motionless as if he had not heard her, as if he did not even consider them. But immediately her friend said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s thinking we¡¯re not talking to him. Let¡¯s try to go in front of him.¡± The girls went in front of him smiling shyly. ¡°That¡­¡± Cristian frowned. The smell of their perfumes entered his nose, all the surrounding air had the pungent smell of their perfumes. These women. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Suddenly Cristian addressed them.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Finally, he said what he was thinking, but those words pierced the women¡¯s hearts like knives. The faces of those women whitened in a second. Their pallor shed with the night darkness; they looked like ghosts. Seeing this scene, Anna could not help but put her hand to her lips andugh. In fact, she could tell that the man did not enjoy thepany from the fact that he had moved away from the crowd. Those girls did not notice him and believed it would be easy to approach him. However¡­ The more the man acted that way, the more anxious Anna felt. If it had really been him, she probably would have had the same reaction. But he was in a wheelchair, while that person was standing around, she could not understand how they could be the same person. Anna lowered her gaze and began to think. When she raised her head, she saw the man with his hands in his pockets walking in the opposite direction from the girls. Seeing him walking in her direction, Anna could clearly see his face, while Cristian kept his gaze cold and fixed, so he did not see Anna behind the car. When Anna saw his face, she felt like a cold shower. Anna continued to stare at Cristian until he had moved away. The girls approached with red eyes. After seeing such a scene, they were filled with anger and shame, so they said to Anna, ¡°You must have enjoyed seeing that scene.¡± Having heard someone address her, Anna came to her senses and looked at the women in front of her. She was not the one who was told to leave, but her face was even paler than theirs. One of them saw something wrong with her and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you as pale as a ghost? Aren¡¯t you the one who was rejected.¡± Anna took a deep breath, struggling to listen to what other people were saying to her. All she knew was that the man standing there at that moment was identical to the man five years ago! He-he was identical to Manuel! How was that possible? What a coincidence, they had only been back in Italy for such a short time, and already they had met him on the highway? It was unbelievable! Cristian! How was it possible that Cristian was here!!!? Maybe it was because when she looked at Manuel¡¯s face every day she thought of Cristian? And maybe that was why she saw Cristian again in that man? Thinking about this, Anna did not care what those girls thought of her, and asked directly, ¡°He just left just now? Right?¡± The girls looked at her doubtful eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°You were watching us the whole time?¡± ¡°Really¡­ Is he gone?¡± Anna asked absently. So, was that really Cristian she had seen? Chapter 364 What happened? ¡°Ignore her, I think she has problems.¡± ¡°I think so too. She just said she wasn¡¯ting with us, but she just stood there staring at us. Then after staring at us the whole time, she asked us if he had left. If that¡¯s not being idiots¡­¡± The girls walked away gossiping. Anna stood there for a while before reacting. Then she looked in the direction in which he had just disappeared. She saw that he had gotten into the car and looked at the license te. It appeared to be from North City. She had not seen wrong or hallucinated; it was indeed him. Destiny¡­ It is a wonderful and terrible thing at the same time. Anna¡¯s face whitened again, then she turned and left. After Serena was back in the car with Manuel, Manuel fell asleep in her arms, and with his small hand squeezed her waist. Manuel was used to this. When they went out and he wanted to sleep, he reached out his hands and held Serena firmly for fear that she might suddenly disappear. Serena stroked his head and as she sat on the seat. He had no idea how much time he would spend here tonight. As she thought about it, she heard the phone vibrate, Serena pulled it out and nced at it, it was a message from Matthew. [Where are you?] Seeing Matteo, Serena answered him in anger. [We are stuck on the highway now, thanks to you]. [What¡¯s going on?] Matteo quickly replied. Through those words, Serena could already vividly imagine how scowling he was. Serena sent him a message before he could call. [Manuel is asleep.] He answered her after a while. [How did you know I was going to call?] [Maybe because I¡¯m your sister? A car exploded, now the police are dealing with it, but it has already been a long time]. [Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier, I¡¯lle right away to get you.]] Serena managed to notice that Matteo was not thinking, he had probably already left the house, and immediately sent him a message. [There¡¯s no need for you toe for me, we¡¯ll be leaving soon.] But the other did not respond, Serena felt helpless, he had probably already left. Just then, Anna returned. She opened the door and sat down. Opening the door, fresh air came in from outside. Serena unconsciously leaned forward to block the cold air for Manuel. ¡°Are you back?¡± Serena asked softly. Anna was still frightened, and her face was still pale at the moment. Serena seemed not to notice, and she merely nodded. Serena looked at her and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Anna had a high tone of voice. She realized that her voice might disturb Manuel. She quickly put her hand over her mouth, shook her head and whispered, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± Serena saw his shifty eyes and realized that something must have happened. She arched her eyebrows, ¡°Your face is as white as a ghost¡¯s. Do you still want to tell me it¡¯s okay?¡± When she heard this, Anna reached out to cover her face. Damn, her face was still pale. Anna quickly grabbed the mirror to look at herself. She looked really bad. She took the powder to put on her makeup. Serena told her in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need it. It¡¯s your eyes that have betrayed you. Tell me, what happened? Something is wrong, what is the problem?¡± Anna froze. A momentter, she closed the powder box, then looked at Serena and said seriously, ¡°Actually, I have a stomach ache and I need to go to the bathroom!¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But where can I find a bathroom in this ce? I can only endure. I can only endure and break into a cold sweat.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hey, I really want to go to the bathroom.¡± Said Anna with an embarrassed smile as she touched her cheek. She was so panicked to try to hide her emotions, and still felt embarrassed. Fortunately, Matteo was not in the car, otherwise. She could not have said those words. Thinking about this, Anna folded her lips into a smile. Serena was speechless, and for a moment she could not tell whether what Anna had said was true or false, a momentter, she asked again, ¡°So how are you going to do it now? Can you resist?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Anna nodded, ¡°I¡¯m holding it in.¡± Serena after a while said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should cook in the future.¡± Anna: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°After tonight¡¯s conversation, I can¡¯t look at you anymore.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± Ten minutester, the cars were told that they could go on. So the car slowly started up again. Anna felt nervous again. Shey down by the window and looked at the surrounding vehicles. Was she going to meet Cristian? No way. However, she was still worried. The road to North City was still long. Even if she and Serena stopped at other ces, they would still all go to North City. Anna did not understand why Cristian had gone to South Town for no reason; she was afraid that if she saw him, Serena would be sad. So she did not dare tell Serena that she had seen Cristian. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Are you struggling to hold it in again?¡± A weak voice came from her side. Anna looked back and saw Serena looking at her with a weak smile. Her cold eyes were like a frozenke, as if everything could be reflected from within. Anna had the impression that he was teasing her. In fact, she knew very well what he was thinking. However, this did not stop her from ying dumb to the end. In any case, Serena could not imagine that it could be that man, she simply closed her eyes and sat down, and she stopped answering Serena¡¯s questions. She did not want to tell him, and Serena did not ask her anything. After all, everyone has their own secrets, Anna¡¯s secrets should remain for her. The road was crowded, but soon cleared. The car sped through the darkness. Little by little, Serena felt tired, when suddenly she heard Anna¡¯s voice. ¡°Go ahead and sleep, I just slept, now I¡¯m not sleepy, I¡¯ll take care of it, and then Mario is there too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena nodded, then leaned back in her seat and fell fast asleep. Soon her breathing became more regr.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna turned her head and looked at Serena¡¯s sleeping face. She hoped she would not run into him again, or else. She really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Perhaps Serena was just the most helpless one. After all, it was he who had hurt her deeply, but¡­. At the same time, Serena loved him just as deeply. Chapter 365: The Accident This time, Serena like Manuel fell into a deep sleep. However, Anna looked out worriedly, she could sleep all the time. This time she had been so full of energy, she saw that there was a car that had passed them that she had never seen before. But she knew she was worried about that car overtaking or following them. After finally exiting the highway, the car entered the main road to enter the city and Anna was greeted by the glow of a thousand lights. They were in a big city: although it was after twelve o¡¯clock, there were still many houses lit up and their nightlife had just begun. Outside the window the streetlights came on one after another. After a few red lights, having seen many other familiar vehicles, Anna could breathe a sigh of relief. Although they were in North City, there were a lot of cars and it would be difficult to recognize them, they could already be wiped out and that is why they had changednes. After thinking about this, Anna finally breathed a sigh of relief and fell backward sinking. She was exhausted and after staying alert for a night, her eyes were almost exhausted. Anna closed her eyes, she wanted to get a good night¡¯s sleep, so she said, ¡°Mario, call me when we get there, I want to get some sleep.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Mario kindly replied. Not long after Anna had fallen asleep, Serena received a call from Matteo. He did not answer when it vibrated, but Manuel heard it and pulled her sleeve to wake her up. Serena looked at him sleepily, ¡°Manuel?¡± ¡°Mom, your phone is vibrating. ¡°Manuel reminded her. Hearing this, Serena recovered, answered the phone and saw that it was Matthew who was calling. ¡°Your uncle¡¯s phone, you can answer it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Manuel answered the phone, Serena had fallen asleep too heavily and suddenly woke up, not feeling fully awake, she leaned over and pretended nothing was wrong. Manuel quickly ended the call and then said, ¡°Mom, Uncle said he will wait for us at the next station.¡± ¡°Yeah? How do you know.¡± ¡°I just sent the location to Uncle.¡± After Manuel said that, he also informed Mario. Mario nodded, ¡°All right.¡± When they arrived at the next intersection, Serena really saw Matteo¡¯s car, they stopped not far from the intersection, looking toward them, his gaze was deep and scanning them from afar. ¡°It¡¯s Uncle!¡±whispered Manuel. Serena looked at Anna beside her, she was still sleeping. Manuel: ¡°Mom, do we want to wake up Aunt Anna?¡± ¡°No, your Aunt Anna got tired on the way and finally fell asleep. Let her sleep a little longer.¡± So mother and son got out of the car together and walked in front of Matthew. ¡°Brother. ¡°Serena looked helplessly at the stern look in Matteo¡¯s eyes, ¡°You really are, didn¡¯t I say it¡¯s okay? You will be kicked out in the middle of the night. ¡± Matthew looked at her from head to toe and, after confirming that she had not been harmed, said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t have to think about it, if I have something to do can I still send you a message safely?¡± Matthew: ¡°I didn¡¯t think so much, good.¡± ¡°Uncle give me a hug.¡± When they finished talking, Manuel stretched out his hands and begged him to hug him, Matthew stroked his head and then easily took him in his arms with one hand, ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Uncle, it¡¯s just that Uncle has been working hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s no good, I shouldn¡¯t be too impatient to let you run into this kind of thing.¡± ¡°Come on, get my car and we¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Serena turned her head and went to the original car and leaned out the window and said to Mario, ¡°Mario, pleasee home with us, Anna is still sleeping and I will wake her upter.¡± Mario nodded politely to her. A familiar vehicle drove by, and the man in the driver¡¯s seat had a cold face and was looking straight ahead. He was surprised, he seemed driven by something, and his gaze looked away. Exactly at that moment, Serena had already left in Matthew¡¯s car, he also opened the door and Serena bent down and got into the car. The woman¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face was fleeting, but Cristian was still surprised. He thought he had been catapulted to that ce suddenly. When he came to his senses, he found that there was a car in the leftne, but he looked over. Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously and quickly turned the steering wheel in his hands. Boom¨C Not long after Serena had gotten into the car and Manuel had sat down, a loud noise was heard. They both turned their heads to look where that sound wasing from, just in time to see a car hit the guardrail next to it and then stop. When Serena saw this scene, her pupils contracted and she felt only that her eyelids jerked violently. Suddenly she felt a sense of restlessness, so she quickly stretched out her hand and squeezed her eyelids, and unconsciously said, ¡°Why are there so many idents at night?¡± Matthew also saw the scene and said coldly with his thin lips, ¡°It is the car owner who is not paying attention. These people are too distracted while driving, let¡¯s go away.¡± ¡°Well, go back, I always feel ufortable seeing this.¡± Seeing this, Manuel quickly reached out and hugged Serena, ¡°Mom is not afraid, I will protect you.¡± Serena¡¯s heart warmed. After the car drove off, Serena did not know why and could not help but look back at the scene not far from the window. The car that had hit the guardrail, she did not know what was happening, the owner did not move for a long time, and the door did not open. She did not know what had happened to the people inside¡­. Serena stretched out her hand and arched her eyebrows, then retracted her gaze. The car quickly arrived at the Giordano house. When the car entered the Giordano mansion, Serena, who had seen the whole scene, felt strange. It was not that she had never been there before that moment, but since she had recognized her family and be a Giordano, she had not been back there for five years¡­ It was the first time she had ever been back to that ce. At that moment there seemed to be so many memories. At that time, she was not a Giordano, she was not even the eldest daughter of the Giordano family, she was just a¡­ ¡°Here, get out of the car.¡± Came a cold voice, interrupting Serena¡¯s thoughts. Serena recovered, and then got out of the car with Manuel. After getting out of the car, Serena saw that Mario¡¯s car was alsoing, so she whispered softly, ¡°Anna is probably still sleeping, I¡¯ll wake her up.¡± After talking, Serena walked over to Mario¡¯s car under Matteo¡¯s gaze and then opened the door to call her. Anna did not know what she had dreamed. He held her by the arm and smiled the whole time. Serena called her several times to wake her up even though she did not want to. Serena was a little impatient and went to them after a while. Chapter 366: I can’t look at it directly ¡°Wake up, Anna, wake up soon. ¡°Serena bent down and lightly stroked Anna¡¯s rosy cheek, trying to wake her up. Anna giggled at that moment and then continued to be unresponsive. ¡°I¡¯ll help you carry her upstairs. ¡°Matthew¡¯s voice rang out behind her, when Serena could do nothing. Serena turned around, ¡°Brother, can you?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re tired today, too. Take Manuel upstairs to rest first, and let me do it here.¡± Serena looked at Anna and nodded, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± ¡°Lucia.¡± Seeing Lucia again, Serena became excited. E still had soft eyebrows as before, looked at her and smiled kindly, ¡°Miss,e with me.¡± After Serena and Manuel had left, Matteo looked at Anna sitting inside the car. The seat she was sitting on was a little far from the car door, he could only reach half of her body and whispered, ¡°Wake up.¡± Anna did not hear him at all; she had closed her eyes and continued dreaming. Matthew frowned slightly, looking at her like that, imagining that he would not be able to wake her up that night. He let it go and took her upstairs himself. Thinking about this, Matteo had to go around to the other side of the car and open the door. When he wanted to bend down to pick her up, he stood up before his hand touched Anna. He was not in the habit of touching women. Matthew straightened up again and looked around: there was no one else to help but Mario. Would he have asked him to hold Anna? By Mario¡¯s bones, it would be inappropriate for an old man like him to take a girl upstairs. Thinking that he had agreed to Serena, Matteo could only call Anna a few more times, but she was sleeping too much and finally Matteo had no choice but to reach out and take Anna in his arms. After Anna, was still sleeping blissfully, was taken by the waist, she reached out and hugged his neck, and her soft, boneless hands clung to the skin on Matteo¡¯s neck. Matteo could not help but cringe frowning. ¡°Oh¡­ ¡°Ha ha ha.¡± Matteo looked at her and found that she was actually giggling, her expression and voice sounding particrly silly. Matteo tightened his thin lips, moved quickly off her straight legs, and climbed the stairs inside. The Jordans¡¯ guest room was cleaned from time to time, so Matteo took Anna directly to the guest room, and then put her on the big bed. When he just wanted to withdraw his hand, he found that Anna¡¯s hand was holding his. Her neck was unwilling to loosen. ¡°Let go!¡±Matteo coldly scolded her, wanting to lower his hand. Anna did not loosen it, but instead wrapped her neck tighter. Matteo frowned a little. Before he could react, he suddenly saw Anna lying on the bed with her pouty mouth leaning toward him as she made a sound. Matthew¡¯s expression changed and when he wanted to stop her, Anna opened her eyes. Those eyes looked out, they were distractionless but also dull and full of stupidity as after waking up, and¡­ Other things leaned forward like this. Matthew¡¯s face was cold and stared at her intensely. Probably because of the aura he emanated, Anna¡¯s movements suddenly stopped, and then¡­ When she was about to collide with Matthew she stopped. Suddenly, she looked as if she had been touched, all her movements were frozen, and even her facial expressions remained the same. Anna looked at Matthew, who was within reach, and the two were so close that they breathed together. She¡­ Was she dreaming? But¡­ She remembered that in the dream, an angel kissed her, the kiss was very intense and she was breathless. She knew that Matthew would never actually treat her like that, because Matthew loved his sister, and even if he wanted to find a woman, he would never find her like that. She had been very stupid. Although she looked good, she could not bepared to many women. So, in the dream, she had tried to kiss back. But what was happening at that moment? Why had she seen Matthew¡¯s cold face as soon as she opened her eyes, and¡­ What was he doing there? Anna finally noticed his pursed lips, and then looked at Matthew frowning, she felt¡­ as if something had broken in her heart. Oh, my God. What had he done? Anna let go abruptly and fell backward with a heroic expression. A loud noise was heard. She fell onto the soft bed, even her head touched the soft pillow, and then looked at Fool stunned. ¡°Mr. Giordano¡­ ¡°Anna stammered annoyed, ¡°Me, I just fell asleep now, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Matteo nodded without any turbulence and said in a cold tone, ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Then he turned and walked out, taking the door with him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After he was gone, Anna was stunned for ten seconds before she reacted, and she reached out her hand to cover her cheek and shouted! ¡°Ahhh, Anna, what are you doing?¡± She was really going crazy!!! Why had the angel taken her upstairs? And also¡­ And also¡­ She had actually pouted in front of her angel. Thinking about this, Anna quickly sat down and reached out a hand and touched the corner of her mouth. Fortunately, she was not drooling, and Serena really was too, so why hadn¡¯t he woken her up? He had embarrassed her in front of her angel. She didn¡¯t know if she had put a psychological shadow on Matthew when she had pouted earlier? Would she still look at him like that when she met him again in the future? Thinking about this, Anna began to fidget again, rolling over on the bed with her pillow in her arms. She couldn¡¯t live like that anymore! She was very annoyed! Anna pulled her phone out of her pocket and sent a message to Serena, using her of her bad actions. [You, why didn¡¯t you wake me up, do you know I¡¯m embarrassed?] Serena had just put Manuel to sleep and was about to take a shower to rx her nerves, the phone on the table vibrated, she picked it up and nced at it, and discovered that it was a Facebook message from Anna, she couldn¡¯t help but lift her lips. [Then you had to wake up, blissfully asleep, asionally giggling. I called you several times. ] [What, was I still smiling? It¡¯s over, there¡¯s no image.] [Don¡¯t you always have an image? And what is the image for you? For the past five years you said you didn¡¯t care, didn¡¯t you win? ] [What bullshit!] In front of an angel, do you y the fool? It hadpletely frightened your angel, and in the future¡­ You were afraid that angels couldn¡¯t look at you directly. {In addition, you should thank me for giving you a chance. } [An opportunity to let him spin you around and not embarrass you.] [I feel that your brother will not be able to look at me in the future. Really, how could I have been so stupid? ] [What did you do? ] Anna had nothing to say when she saw these words, so she hurriedly put the phone aside. Chapter 367: I seem to see her The next day Because Serena had returned home, the entire Giordano house seemed toe alive. ¡°I heard that our young woman went homest night and brought her lover. I really want to see you.¡± Several maids had gathered to whisper and discuss. ¡°I guess I haven¡¯t gotten up yet. I came back in the middle of the nightst night. I probably won¡¯t be able to see you until noon. I heard that this young woman seems very simr to our previousdy and how simr her temperament is. ¡± ¡°Really? I told you secretly five years ago that the person who was here was not very simr to the person in the Giordano family. I didn¡¯t expect her to keep me guessing. She was really a fake. ¡± ¡°The false cannot be true, the true cannot be false. It takes a long time to recognize it all at once, and now that the realdy is back, the fake one will naturally have nowhere to hide.¡± ¡°Hey, she was kicked out of the Jordans five years ago, and where did she go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not clear, but that kind of woman¡­ she shouldn¡¯t havee to a good end.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about the fake one. It¡¯s really uninteresting. I heard that thedy¡¯s son is the newndlord, he¡¯s very nice and handsome.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Suddenly I was looking forward to it!¡± Several people rubbed their hands together, the expressions on their faces were very excited. Serena had slept until almost noon. The night before, she had been really tired. When she got up, she had discovered that Manuel beside her had disappeared. She froze for a moment, remembering that that was the Giordano house. Manuel had gone downstairs first. When he came downstairs, she stopped worrying, got up slowly and walked down to the floor. When he was about to go down the stairs, Serena saw a small figure downstairs, he was surrounded by the crowd and did not know what he was talking about. Manuel was wee wherever he went. Serena had gotten used to this situation. When she was about to step forward, a soft voice called to her from behind, ¡°Serena! Serena, Serena! ¡± Hearing this, Serena stopped, when she turned back, she saw Anna hiding in the corner, watching her nervously. Seeing that she turned back, Anna waved to her, urging her to pass. Serena approached her. What had happened? Why was he hiding there? Like a thief? ¡± Annained continuously, ¡°It¡¯s not all because of you!¡± ¡°What happened to me?¡± ¡°If you had woken me upst night, I wouldn¡¯t have made that bad impression and now I¡­ Don¡¯t go down as if nothing happened, I¡¯m afraid of running into your brother. ¡± Hearing this, Serena could not help but raise her eyebrows, remembering that when she asked Anna what had happened the night before, she had actually pretended to be dead and had not answered, and had not forced her to ask. But at that moment that she had spoken, right in front of her, Serena really had to ask her. ¡°Last night what happened? Why do you keep talking about shame? Is it possible that you did something to my brother? ¡± Hearing this, Anna immediately opened her eyes wide and shook her head, ¡°How is that possible? What are you thinking about? ¡± ¡°Is that what my brother did to you?¡± Anna looked at her incredulously, ¡°Serena, how could you think of your brother like that?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ She could speak no more, simply turned around and prepared to go down the stairs. Anna nervously grabbed her sleeves, ¡°Don¡¯t go, help me.¡± ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°See if your brother is downstairs?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Really? Are you lying to me? You didn¡¯t even look. ¡± ¡°I just saw him. ¡°said Serena helplessly. Anna breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Well, then I will go downstairs with you.¡± So Anna followed Serena and wanted to go downstairs with her, but halfway down the stairs Anna saw Matteoing through the door. Before Matteo looked up, Anna¡¯s expression changed in an instant. After Matteo had not even reacted, Anna turned and ran out. When Serena turned around, she found that Anna was no longer behind her. Serena: ¡°¡­ Do you want to run so fast? Finally Serena came down alone. ¡°Brother, what happenedst night?¡± ¡°OK. ¡°Matthew¡¯s eyes were doubtful: ¡°What happened?¡± Serena choked wordlessly, Anna turned and ran away when she saw Matteo, it was like a mouse seeing a cat. As a result, there was no expression on Matteo¡¯s face, so what had happened? ¡°Nothing. ¡°Serena smiled, then whispered, ¡°Where did you go today?¡± ¡°First eat, after dinner I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The waitresses had finally fulfilled their desire to see Serena, but by that time they had been won over by the smart, cute, and witty Manuel, and they kept hanging around him, ingeniously asking each other and even taking pictures together. Then, after taking photos with Manuel, several photos were sent directly to their circle of friends to show off. Manuel returned to Serena¡¯s side who was eating. ¡°Uncle, have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°Hmm, did you wash your hands?¡± ¡°Yes, hey, where is Aunt Anna? ¡°Manuel looked around, but he had not seen Anna, so he asked curiously. Hearing Anna¡¯s name, Matteo¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly, rememberingst night when he heard her screaming after he left. This woman was really loud. ¡°Your Aunt Anna might have something. ¡°Serena turned to the side to tidy up the clothes for Manuel, and said with a smile, ¡°Would you like to call her?¡± ¡°Okay~¡± Manuel jumped down from his chair in an orderly fashion, and then ran upstairs. After a while he came back again, the expression on his little face was a little depressed, ¡°Aunt Anna said she¡¯s not feeling well, so she won¡¯te to eat with us.¡± Serena smiled slightly, she really. ¡°All right, first we¡¯ll eat, then we¡¯ll have dinner and then let the servant give Aunt Anna something to eat.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± * At the North City Civil Hospital. Beatrice had not expected to send Cristian away from South Town, but she had rushed back to North Town by car during the night, and when she arrived, she had gone straight to the hospital.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you say what¡¯s wrong with you? When I left, did I tell you to drive slowly and pay attention to safety? ¡± Beatrice stared at Cristian lying on the hospital bed, hating him, and said, ¡°It turned out that you fell without injuring yourself. You actually had a car ident in North Cityst night! Don¡¯t you pay attention to your life at all?¡± Cristian listened to theseints without responding. He lowered his eyes, his inky eyes were dark, and he did not know what he was thinking. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, you should talk!¡± ¡°Beatrice.¡± Cristian¡¯s thin lips suddenly moved slightly. Beatrice squinted her eyes, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I think I saw her.¡± Beatrice did not breathe, ¡°Who?¡± Chapter 368: Did you have a car accident because of this? The room was silent, only the whistle of a fan hung from the ceiling. The wind blew the broken hair across Cristian¡¯s forehead, he looked up, and his voice suddenly died. ¡°Nothing.¡± Maybe he was wrong. Just a quick nce, and then there was no more shadow; perhaps he had indeed seen wrong. Seeing the coldness in his eyes, Beatrice thought for a while about the words he had just said before asking him, ¡°Is this the cause of your car ident?¡± Cristian did not speak, obviously tacitly agreeing. He actually only nced at him at that moment, and then he saw that profile, which was very simr to the one in his memory, but quickly disappeared from his sight. But he was stunned for a long time, as if his thoughts and sanity had been imprinted in his memory during that time, and when he came back to himself, the car had already crashed. Thanks to his good driving skills, he did not hit another car. But his car had also hit the guardrail, injuring himself. But it was not serious. After staying in the hospital for observation for a few days, he could be discharged after nothing had happened. Beatrice sighed for a long time, ¡°You still seem to remember her after so many years. But you haven¡¯t seen her for a long time, how could you see her again? I think¡­ Are you hallucinating? ¡± Hallucinations? Cristian smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Yes, maybe.¡± Suddenly seeing that his grandson was in a bad mood, Beatrice did not know what to say tofort him. Although his mood had never been better in the past five years, he still seemed trapped by love. She could not continue to see him so depressed. Thinking about this, Beatrice opened her mouth and said, ¡°Well, you can¡¯t go on like this. After you leave the hospital this time, I will look for someone for you, and then you will go on a blind date. ¡± Hearing this, Cristian immediately frowned, ¡°You, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°How, is it possible that you are really going to go it alone? I tell you, it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to go alone, but me? How many more years am I going to live? I¡¯m afraid that when I go to look for your mother, she will me me for not taking care of you. After all, you were entrusted to me by your mother! ¡± He mentioned it again, and Cristian became even sadder when he heard it, and did not respond with a cold expression. Beatrice realized that what he was saying was too heavy, so she lowered her voice. ¡°Anyway, you are not well. Your current image is not the same as before when you were in the wheelchair. You won¡¯t have persecution mania anymore, don¡¯t you know?¡± In the past, many women liked Cristian, but when they saw that he was in a wheelchair, they insulted him in various ways, but they also wanted the wealth of the Ferrari house, so they wanted to get involved with him for that reason. However, many times, you could see people¡¯s body movements and eyes. They hated him because he was crippled. Also, it was said that he was inhuman with people and girls disliked him even more. But at that different moment, Cristian stood up; he was no longer sitting in a wheelchair.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Good-looking, good family, good figure, and had a strong business sense. Who wouldn¡¯t have liked a Ferrari like that? After so many years, so many celebrities hade to the door, but Cristian had not even looked at them. Beatrice had always looked at him, but she knew what he was thinking and said nothing. ¡°I¡¯ll just tell you this, I don¡¯t care what you think. You have been repenting for the past few years, but I told you that even if you repented, it is useless. It was you who asked for the divorce, wasn¡¯t it? You are the one who prevented her from entering the Ferrari house, even if you really saw her, it¡¯s no good, understand? ¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s been five years. There is no guarantee that she hasn¡¯t married again, even if you really see her, you can¡¯t disturb her, do you hear? ¡± Cristian still didn¡¯t answer, Beatrice got angry, she directly raised her hand and pulled his ears. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°Cristian was in pain, his whole face changed color, ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°Do you know now to let go? Why did you ignore me when I was talking to you?¡± ¡°Beatrice¡­¡± Seeing that his ears were all reddened by himself, Beatrice suddenly felt a little distressed, sighed helplessly, and then rested her hand. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to be angry with you, but you have to take all the things I told you.¡± I¡¯m not going back to South City these two days, and we¡¯ll talk about it when you leave the hospital. ¡± Hearing this, Cristian remembered the words she had said before that he would introduce him on his blind date when he was discharged from the hospital, and immediately came to his senses. ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk about these things for me, I¡¯m not worried about not having another woman.¡± ¡°Yes, I know you don¡¯t worry about women, but are you thinking of looking for other women? If you don¡¯t want to look for them, I will look for them for you. In short, we have decided this way and this is how we will do it. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely look for someone with good character and not vanity.¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­..¡± He closed his eyes, but before him appeared her face with a startled look. He was going crazy. He was really going crazy. After five years, he was all disturbed because of that person. * At the cemetery. ¡°Brother, you said you want to bring me here. Is this the ce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matthew had taken Serena to the cemetery. Although she had not yet arrived at the ce, Serena had guessed something. Matteo took Serena to see Mom¡¯s headstone . Finally, after walking for a while, Matteo stopped and Serena followed his gaze. There was a picture on the tombstone: the woman in the picture had cold eyebrows, but with a kind and polite smile, her eyebrows were cold. This woman, Serena had seen her in the Giordano family poster five years before. Everyone said she was her mother. But in Serena¡¯s mind, she did not even know this person. When she saw her, her heart was moved and she felt a little uneasy. But¡­ After all, she had not gotten along and the family rtionship was very weak. ¡°After she had lost you when you were little, my mother worried about you all day long, and had even gone to many ces to look for you, but when she died, she still hadn¡¯t found any information about your whereabouts. On the day of her death, my mother kept holding my hand and said that she had to find her sister in this life. She firmly believed that her daughter was still alive, but my mother had never again had the opportunity and time to look for you , so¡­ This task fell to me. ¡± Hearing this, Serena thought about what had happened. She was also a mother, and if Manuel had disappeared one day, she too would have gone crazy. In this way, Serena could understand Mrs. Giordano¡¯s mood at that moment. It hurt a little, but¡­ Fate always tricks people this way. ¡°Mom¡­ How did she die? ¡± It was obvious that she should have been very young when she died. Chapter 369: Registered Company After asking this question, Matthew remainedpletely silent. Serena had been speechless for a while, perhaps she should not have asked so. ¡°Sorry brother, I¡­ Not on purpose, I just want to know. ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. ¡°Matteo smiled weakly, ¡°Mom has been dead for many years. I have seen these things before. Also, Ipleted the homework she gave me and found the blood of our family, my sister.¡± After speaking, Matthew stretched out his hand and rubbed his head, and said in a low voice, ¡°Since she lost you, our mother¡¯s mentality has been a bit confused. Every day she just hoped to find you. She asked for information in many ces and had gone there in person. In many ces, people at home could not stop me, so I had to follow her. Later, her mental health became even more uncertain, she became depressed and became sick, also¡­ She did not enjoy good health after giving birth. ¡± These details of the past seemed shocking.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why, why¡­ Even though I was gone, she should have taken care of her body. ¡± ¡°Because she always felt that she felt sorry for you and didn¡¯t take care of you, that¡¯s why you had been trafficked. She felt guilty, along with those other emotions, what do you think she would be? ¡± Serena was suddenly speechless. ¡°Another thing, when my father¡¯s ne crashed, there was another bad news. When my mother got the news, she asked for your news on the top of a small rural hill. When she came down the mountain, she identally fell.¡± Serena¡¯s eyes widened and her breathing became a little quick. ¡°After we were sent to the doctor, the doctor asked us toe in and see her for thest time.¡± Matthew seemed to say something simple, the expression on his face still had no expression, but standing so close, Serena could clearly see the deep emotions rolling in his eyes. After that, the two stood in silence in front of the grave for a long time, after which Serena ced the bouquet in front of the grave, and when it got dark, when it was about to rain, Matteo called Serena to leave. After the two of them left the cemetery, as soon as they got into the car, it had really started to rain outside. After a light rain, the weather had be much cooler and it was not as hot as before. For dinner, Anna had not yet eaten with them with the excuse of her difort. Serena knew what was going on and asked the waitress to bring her some food upstairs. After dinner, Serena and Manuel yed with their phones in the living room. As a result, Matthew had suddenly sat down and brought a document to Serena. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Company registration information.¡± ¡°Registration information? ¡°Serena¡¯s hand movement stopped, she was a bit surprised. ¡°Founding apany and finding a group is more advantageous for you. You always act alone, which is not appropriate.¡± Hearing this, Serena could not help but curl her lips, ¡°-in what sense is it not appropriate? Wasn¡¯t it like that when I was abroad? ¡± ¡°The foreign environment and the domestic environment are different. Do you know what news I received?¡± Hearing what Matteo said, Serena remembered what had happened earlier in the Southern City, and she could not help but raise her lips, ¡°Is someone going to sue me?¡± Matteo cast a weak look at her, ¡°You seem to be quite aware of your behavior.¡± ¡°I know she wants to sue me, and I¡¯m not afraid. ¡°Serena shook her head indifferently, ¡°Besides, she was wrong about this matter.¡± ¡°So you let her sue you?¡± Serena looked at Matteo, then suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Am I not relying on my brother¡¯s support? So I¡¯m a bit stubborn, but I won¡¯t make a big deal out of it. ¡± ¡°You have just returned to Italy, and if there is a dispute, it will be bad for your future.¡± ¡°Is that so? If I can¡¯t be a designer, then I will change my career and be an actress. ¡± Hearing that, Matthew was taken aback for a moment and looked at her sideways. ¡°Be an actress?¡± Serena had nodded: ¡°Yes, if you really can¡¯t be a designer, then you can be an actress.¡± ¡°No. ¡°In the next second Matthew had rejected her request with a cold face, and said solemnly, ¡°You can¡¯t be an actress. If you can¡¯t be a designer, you wille to mypany and find a career for yourself.¡± Seeing his serious look, Serena could not help butugh. ¡°Well, I¡¯m just kidding. Even if I didn¡¯t be a designer, I wouldn¡¯t be an actress¡­. People who act as actors are all young. I¡¯m not young anymore and I can¡¯t act. Even if I wanted to be an actress, no one would dare ept me. ¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle, Mom is already old~¡± Manuel added. Serena smiled and looked at Manuel ¡°Honey, what did you just say?¡± Manuel quickly jumped off the sofa and climbed onto Matteo¡¯sp. Serena: ¡°¡­ ¡°Anyway, I suppressed that business for you. ¡°Matteo raised his hand and hugged Manuel as he whispered the situation in a low voice: ¡°Thepany has been established. It is near our house. The address is on it. Tomorrow I will let Chiara take you there. ¡± Serena: ¡°Do you really find me apany? I¡­ Actually, I think it¡¯s good to be alone, I feel so tired when I have apany and a team. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the team, he already found you the best design team in Italy.¡± ¡°The best design team? Then will I have to give them the money then? Brother, do you want me to make money or do you want me to go bankrupt? ¡± Hearing her joke, a smile was finally added to Matteo¡¯s somber face, ¡°I still believe in your abilities. Their sry will be responsible for helping you in the first three months, but the rest will depend on you. It depends on you whether you can create a goodpany, attract enough customers or create your own brand. ¡± Getting your own brand? When she heard this, Serena was a bit stunned. When she was abroad, there was only her name as a designer. She had never thought of creating a brand or anything like that. But¡­ If you really want to bring a whole team, I¡¯m afraid you will have a certain style. Thinking about this, Serena began to feel distressed. She always felt that after the establishment of thispany, her days would be even busier. ¡°Mom Mom, if I also start apany, can I also have a position? ¡°Manuel said as if it were a whim. Hearing this, Serena could not help but look at him grimly, ¡°You¡¯re a child, what position do you want?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ¡°Manuel huffed, apparently pained. ¡°Uncle will give you a position. ¡°Matteo squeezed Manuel¡¯s cheek, ¡°Tomorrow your mom will be busy, so let¡¯s go to thepany with uncle.¡± ¡°Can you uncle?¡± Uncle will give me a good position? ¡± Manuel¡¯s eyes sparkled and he looked innocent. However, in that look, Matteo seemed to see a trace of cunning, which had disappeared after taking a closer look. He thought, probably that he had seen wrong. Chapter 370: He wished for mom to be happy After reaching an agreement with Matthew, Manuel happily returned to the room, then climbed into the chair numbly, raised his head and turned on theptop switch. On weekdays, Manuel looked so innocent. He was especially well-behaved in front of Serena. Although he was intelligent and also sensitive. He had never shown anything in front of him even in front of Serena while ying with theputer. But at that moment, he was using theputer very fluently. As soon as he entered his chat room, a window appeared. {My Manuel, you are finally here, do you know how many brothers have been looking for you? Have you been online for a few days? } Manuel calmly read the information, then opened the group and read all the messages. After finding that there was nothing serious, he stretched out his finger to type. Manuel: {I¡¯m back. } Divine Wind: {I¡¯m counting on you! Why are you here now? You disappeared for three whole days! } Taro: {Manuel!!} Fatty: {Manuel has arrived! We are all together! } So the lower row of people screaming madly for him, Manuel got a big headache and simply closed the chat window directly. He seemed to be used to this situation. After about two minutes, Manuel opened the window again. Manuel: {Let¡¯s talk! } Cicio: {Look, I said Manuel definitely doesn¡¯t read our messages. He does every time, and he will reply in two minutes!} Divine Wind: {Howe every time it¡¯s two minutes to reply? } Taro: {Shut up and let¡¯s talk!} Shouted someone, then directly banned the group and then directly reported to Manuel the problem he had recently encountered.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Taro: {Aren¡¯t you alone these two days? Someone has cked out the chat. We went through the IP and couldn¡¯t find that guy¡¯s profile. Instead, we were sent to an army and made it with us. You¡¯ve been away these days, everyone has thought of many ways, but there¡¯s no way to take their server, but we can¡¯t sit still, and now the server is still paralyzed! } Several administrators had alsoe out to shout. Divine Wind: {Yes, yes,e to think of it, only Manuel can do it! } Spud: {Manuel, hurry up! The winning back of the website depends on you. } Manuel: ¡°¡­¡± It turned out that he had been attacked. He opened the backstage of the website with a calm expression and discovered that the backstage had also been hacked, those guys¡­ It had only been missing for two days and their website had been hacked. Manuel pressed his hands on the keyboard to operate quickly, and his hands were so fast that he could barely see clearly. And the group was still boiling. Manuel: {I guess Manuel saw our information? Did you confront him right after you saw him or did you not see him at all? } Taro: {Don¡¯t you understand his character? Probably to confront him, Manuel is like that, so the cold is not too much! } Yes! Although Manuel was a cute and innocent child in front of Serena, Anna, and other elders, on the Inte, he was both a mysterious figure and cold, arrogant, and spoke little! Everyone in the group only knew him, they only knew that he was very powerful and they did not even know his real identity. If only they had known that the character they admired was a five-year-old child, they would probably be so angry that they would want to go back to the womb to make a new transformation! There weren¡¯t many gifted children, but that didn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t any! Manuel was a child from another family! It was a pity that they did not yet know the truth. Several people were still discussing in the group and some were apuding. Rotten Tomatoes: {Fuck, can I really open the website, it¡¯s so fast? } Divine Wind: {No? This in less than a minute! It¡¯s so fast! } Taro: {I looked at it just now, too. The site has really been repaired. As Manuel predicted, did he find who is attacking us} As soon as the voice fell, Manuel sent a picture into the group, realizing that the task was finished, he left the group. Manuel: {I just returned to Italy and have been very busy these days}. Divine Wind: {I¡¯m back from abroad, where can I go back to Italy}. Rotten Tomatoes: {In which city are you? Would you like toe to our base} Cio: {I guess it¡¯s not something you can see if you want to! } Taro: {We¡¯ve known each other for so long, and we still don¡¯t know anything about you? You should be busy when you return to Italy, however, now that the matter has been resolved, they shouldn¡¯t bother us anymore. } Manuel: {um} As soon as he finished typing, Manuel heard footstepsing from outside, his eyes flickered, he quickly closed the window to exit the chat interface and simultaneously closed hisptop. Bang! At the same time, the door to the room was thrown wide open. Serena had brought a te of white jade as she entered. When she entered, she saw Manuel jumping from his chair and smiled, ¡°Manuel, are you ying with yourptop?¡± Didn¡¯t Mom tell you to look at yourputer less? You¡¯re still so small, it¡¯s not good for your eyes. ¡± Manuel had approached Serena¡¯s side with his short legs and said. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t. I was just loading theptop.¡± Hearing this, Serena took a look and found that theptop was connected to the charging cable, then reached out and stroked Manuel¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s so good,e on, mommy brought you some grapes.¡± ¡°Wow, thank you mom!¡± Manuel pped his hands, then hugged Serena¡¯s arms on tiptoe and went to his mother¡¯s cheek and kissed her gently. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay~¡± Serena was happy and also gave him eli a kiss, handed him the te, ¡°Hey, go eat.¡± So Manuel took the te and went to the other side. Manuel got up again, grabbed pajamas in the closet and then went to the bathroom. Hearing the sound of sshing water in the bathroom, Manuel put the te down, got up and went back to hisptop, opened it again and then turned it off. In fact, he did not want to hide it from Mom. But Mom didn¡¯t like him ying too much on hisputer and cell phone, for fear that his eyes would be affected. Usually Mom is busy, and Manuel also knew that Mom had worked so hard to give him better living conditions. Many times he could see Mom watching him cry silently, saying that she was sorry for not taking care of him. Mother thought he was sleeping, but he was not. So she could hear those words. Manuel was intelligent, and because he was a child of a single-parent family, his mind had be more sensitive. He dared not expose any of his emotions to Serena, and what he offered her was always a heartwarming smile and sweet words. She really loved her mom. He also hoped that mom would be happy. Therefore, he had to work hard to make money and contribute to this family. So when he grew up, mom would not have to work so hard. Thinking about this, Manuel had returned to his original expression and went back to the table to continue eating grapes. Ih ih, this was his little secret~ Chapter 371: Toward the new company. The next day. Because she had to go to see the newpany, Serena got up early in the morning. It was mainly because Matthew had to go to work and Manuel had to follow him to thepany, so Manuel also woke up very early, but after he woke up, Serena couldn¡¯t sleep anymore, so she got up with him. After the two of them freshened up, Serena sent Manuel downstairs, and they all had breakfast together, then Manuel and Matteo left together. Before leaving, Matteo said to Serena, ¡°It¡¯s still early, you can go back to catch up, and Chiara wille back to youter.¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s eyes straightened, ¡°Can I make it up again? Wouldn¡¯t Chiarae to see me as soon as I fell asleep? ¡± Seeing her like this, Matteo could not help but smile weakly, ¡°No, she still has things to do in the morning, don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing what he said, Serena understood, and it seemed that re was very busy in the morning. She could go back to sleep with peace of mind. ¡°Good.¡± Serena went back upstairs and was about to go back to sleep. As she passed a door, the door suddenly opened and a hand reached out to grab her. Serena was surprised at first, but after seeing that the other person was Anna, she was a little surprised, ¡°Anna?¡± ¡°You still know me, you seem to have forgotten me these two days, huh!¡± Anna hugged her andined angrily, her hair was messy and her whole appearance looked terrible. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that if you¡¯re sick you have to hide in your room to recover? Why am I ashamed to bother you? ¡± ¡°You! You know it¡¯s an excuse and you deliberately said it out of sarcasm! ¡± Serena raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, why should I forget you? I¡¯m going to thepany today to take a look, you run and freshen up and thene down for breakfast. ¡± ¡°I¡¯lle down for breakfast? Then¡­.¡± ¡°My brother has gone to work, so you can take it easy.¡± Anna was moved and instantly hugged Serena¡¯s arm, ¡°Serena, you are so kind to me! Then I¡¯ll change my clothes right away! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s have breakfast first, after you wash up. We¡¯ll go to thepanyter. I want to go to bed earlier.¡± After speaking, Serena stretched out her hand to cover her mouth, then yawned and left the room. When she woke up it was almost noon, she looked at the phone and wondered why Chiara had note at that time. So I went downstairs to see if she was there, but as soon as she came down she saw Chiara and Anna talking animatedly on the couch downstairs. When they heard footsteps, they raised their heads. ¡°Secretary Gatti, when did you arrive? How¡­ She didn¡¯t wake me up? ¡± Chiara smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°Miss Serena, it¡¯s only ten minutes before I sit up.¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡°Serena looked at Anna, and Anna nodded, ¡°Almost, but even if you sleep for another half an hour or an hour, she won¡¯t me you.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ She coughed awkwardly, then looked at the time, ¡°It¡¯ste now. Why don¡¯t we all have lunch together, and then visit the newpany?¡± ¡°I meant the same thing. ¡°Chiara smiled and nodded, and of course Anna nodded. After the group got into the car, Anna took her bag and asked, ¡°By the way, which newpany are we going to?¡± ¡°What? Miss Serena didn¡¯t tell you, is she going to own her ownpany? ¡± Hearing this, Anna¡¯s eyes instantly widened, staring stunned at Serena. ¡°Serena, do you want to start your ownpany?¡± Serena smiled helplessly and shrugged her shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s not that I wanted to.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± Well, she understood that it was Matteo who arranged everything for her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She wanted to tell her that Matteo¡¯s treatment of Serena was really not idyllic. He was taking care of everything well. He was doing his sister good, but¡­ Serena was no longer a child. She was an adult with her own thoughts, everything was arranged well, she always felt that she was¡­ being treated like a giant child. The point was that although at times Serena was helpless, she still epted it. Because that was the kindness of an older brother who had been looking for his sister for more than 20 years. How could she afford to refuse. Fortunately, Matteo understood her, so even though she could not do many things, she did not feel speechless, but she felt that she was raised in captivity and wants to do something with her own strength. re could not help but say something for Matthew. ¡°I have to say something for Mr. Giordano. After Ms. Serena is back in Italy, he can build apany with a team to stabilize his position in Italy. After all, the situation in foreign and domestic markets is different. Besides, Mr. Giordano probably thinks that Ms. Serena is no longer young and should settle down.¡± Hearing this, Serena shot her a look and could not help but want to tease her. ¡°Secretary Gatti, you are really my brother¡¯s right-hand man and have been speaking for him so far.¡± ¡°Miss Serena, I am telling the truth.¡± Serena smiled and did not answer again. ¡°By the way, has Miss Serena read the information of the team members?¡± ¡°The team members¡¯ information? ¡°Serena raised her eyebrows, and confusion shed in her cold eyes. The day before, Matteo had only given him thepany¡¯s information, and she did not seem to have gone back. Thinking about this, Serena pulled the document out of Anna¡¯s bag, and Chiara said when she saw it, ¡°Miss Serena, take a look at it.¡± So Serena turned back and looked a couple of times, and discovered that the members of her team were actually five or six people. ¡°These are all creative designers hired by Mr. Giordano for you at a high price. Some have won awards and some have designed products. They are all outstanding designers.¡± Matteo flipped through their resumes, and after a while he looked up again, ¡°With such qualifications in my newpany, are you sure they can sit down?¡± ¡°Mr. Giordano spent so much money to hire them, how could he not believe it? I¡¯m just afraid to sit down.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ Anna also approached and took a look, ¡°If they were paid well, you will lose out.¡± ¡°Mr. Giordano believes that with Ms. Serena¡¯s skill, he will soon be able to make a fortune in the domestic market. At that point, as long as there are customers, why not worry about losing money? Besides, starting a business is not an easy task and everything is difficult in the beginning. ¡± Anna nodded as if she did not understand, and then stared at Chiara, ¡°Secretary Gatti is so extraordinary.¡± Chiara: ¡°¡­¡± She did not know what she said to make Anna admire her like that. Serena closed the document and sighed, ¡°Forget it, anyway, thepany has already been opened, it will be what it will be. However¡­ I have a hunch.¡± ¡°What hunch? ¡°Anna immediately went to her. Serena curled her lips slightly, ¡°We could not have fun in the future.¡± Chapter 372: Lonely Boy When she arrived at thepany, Serena was still shocked at the sight in front of her. Initially, she thought thepany must be small and did not expect it to be sorge. Usually a newly establishedpany could not be called apany, even if it was apany, it could be very small, simr to that of a firm to start small. It was just that Serena did not expect that Matthew had actually prepared a building for her. Although it was notparable to the Giordano Group building, it was simr to the neighboring buildings. When Serena entered, she thought it was a certain floor, but Chiara told her directly. ¡°Mr. Giordano prepared the whole building for her.¡± Anna could not help but catch her breath, took Serena¡¯s arm and sighed, ¡°Your brother is really too rich and thoughtful!!!¡± True, he had a lot of money, but he also had a heart. It was just that¡­ This was really too touching. ¡°It will be too ostentatious, after all, it is a new society.¡± ¡°Miss Serena, don¡¯t forget that you are now the daughter of the Giordano family, behind the entire Giordano family. Not to mention the fact that this is just a building, even if the whole Giordano family was handed over to you, I don¡¯t think Mr. Giordano would object.¡± Serena: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go up and see what the environment is like.¡± ¡°On the second floor is the reception area. You can find a reception desk and a security guard alone right now.¡± As re made a general introduction to Serena, she walked to the elevator in front and pressed the button. After the elevator door opened, the three of them entered together. When they reached the second floor, Chiara started talking again. ¡°On the second floor is the kitchen. Here Miss Serena can also find the cook and the cleaningdy she likes.¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°Serena nodded. Unexpectedly, her older brother was quite considerate; he had only given her one team and relied on her for the rest, which was not bad. ¡°On the third floor are the employees¡¯ offices today¡­ They¡¯re all here and they want to wait to see their new boss.¡± Hearing that the team members were on the third floor and about to go to the third floor, Serena did not respond and Anna became nervous. ¡°Are you going to see them? I¡¯m so nervous, what if they don¡¯t like me?¡± Hearing this, Chiara looked at her and smiled, ¡°Anna, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s obvious that you are Serena¡¯s assistant and you should be part of the team.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Well, when I arrange a position for you, you don¡¯t have to be nervous or scared.¡± When Anna heard what she had been told, she felt special for a moment-she had been promoted so suddenly? Wow! She knew that pretending to be afraid would lead to her promotion, she should have pretended more before! Serena was not so nervous, because she had probably imagined what she would face next. After reaching the third floor, Chiara led them to the office. A group of people were waiting for the new boss to arrive, they all wanted to know how generous it was for Mr. Giordano to pay them so much, so there was a lot of discussion before she arrived. Maria: ¡°You said whether our new boss is a man or a woman. For the first time in the industry, Mr. Giordano has supported a person so generously. I don¡¯t know how generous he is.¡± Maria seemed to be an ordinary person and spoke peacefully. ¡°Is it really necessary to know? She is definitely a woman! If she were a man, how could Matteo Giordano have put so much effort into it? ¡°After she finished speaking, she lifted her lips and smiled, that smile probably understood by few people. This person¡¯s name was Vito Gentile, he was a sloppy stylist, and he had always been very rude. Eva Zagaria: ¡°I too think he might be a woman. ¡°After speaking, she smiled faintly, and then continued reading the book in front of her. Arianna, who was holding lipstick to put on makeup, took the time to say something. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, as long as he or she is qualified to be a leader. If I find out that this person is not qualified, I will never ept him as a leader, after all we are an elite team.¡± Mirco who was on the side stared at Arianna with a smile and nodded, ¡°Arianna is right. This is what I like most about you.¡± Hearing this, Arianna stared at Mirco disgustedly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Mirco continued to look at her with a smile. When Lisa saw this, she did not speak, looked instead at the young man who was sitting behind him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Diego, what do you think?¡± The young man was wearing a white T-shirt and the flowing sea hit him in the eyes. He lowered his head and did not know what he was thinking. The sunlight from the window came in and dazzled the boy, making him look extraordinarily handsome. Lisa was already infatuated with him. ¡°Diego?¡± The young man finally raised his head, his eyes fell indifferently on Lisa¡¯s face, and soon closed his eyes again. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡± His voice was so cold that she could not hear any emotion. As soon as he spoke, the people who were talking in front of him looked at him. The girls looked at him with kind eyes, after all Diego was a nice guy, but his breath was too cold and he was too reserved, so they rarely wanted to approach him. When Lisa heard him say this, the expression on his face was a little uncontroble, she bit her lower lip and did not speak. The group of people were talking, when suddenly there was a sound of high-heeled shoes from outside. ¡°I think I hear someone. ¡°Maria stood up first, then went to the door to look over. Everyone knew Chiara. She was the one who talked to everyone at first. Suddenly there were two other people next to her. Maria was taken aback at first, but after a while, she got to thinking.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Who were those two? ¡°Maria. ¡°Chiara saw her and called out to her. ¡°Secretary Gatti. ¡°Maria said, Chiara asked the others to stand up. ¡°Is secretary Gatti here? Did you bring our new boss? ¡± Everyone followed suit, except for the expressionless young Diego in the corner. The sound of high heels gradually approached and Chiara brought Serena and Anna into everyone¡¯s view. Serena wore no sunsses that day, and dressed more casual, just a white vest and jeans, and then wore a thin blue jacket for sun protection outside. She had long, upright, straight hair in a low ponytail tied behind her ear with a headband, and she wore no makeup, so her face looked a little soft, with a faint smile on her face, which seemed particrly kind. At the same time¡­ there were three words written on it: obey! ¡°You really hit the nail on the head, Vito. It seems that our new boss is really a woman, and¡­ She seems to be quite good. ¡± Arianna closed her makeup case with a snap, fixing Serena with a slightly hostile look in her eyes. She hated women more beautiful than she was! It seemed she was even better at it. Chapter 373: Countermeasures ¡°Everyone seems to be here. ¡°re looked around, saw everyone at the scene, looked inside, saw a cold boy sitting there and said, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is Miss Serena, your new future boss.¡± Not everyone heard thisst sentence, they only heard Chiara say who Miss Serena was. For so many years, Chiara had always been Matteo¡¯s effective secretary, she was a simple assistant and enjoyed a good reputation in the business world. Designers like them all knew her. But now Chiara was introducing Serena, and her eyes were full of smiles, without the mockery they had imagined. Several people had seen Serena¡¯s looks slightly differently, but some people were still dissatisfied. ¡°Is she still such a young leader? Is she really good, or is she¡­ has she taken a wrong turn?¡± said Arianna, who was wearing a red dress and a big red lipstick, had eyes that were particrly attractive, but she had a cold and charming disposition. Hearing this, the expression on Serena¡¯s face was weak, and this did not turn into anger because of her words, her eyes fell on her face.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. But Anna listened right and left and felt that this sentence was not right. After thinking about it for a long time, she reacted , and was so angry that she cursed, ¡°What kind of wrong way? What do you mean by that? ¡± Arianna narrowed her eyes and looked at Anna, ¡°Oh, who is this? If youe here, youe to bet. Is it possible that you are our new leader? ¡± Anna squinted when she saw her, and bit her lower lip, ¡°Do you care who I am, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t let you talk to Serena like that. Is the professional team great?¡± Anna had a bad temper. Serena had always known that. She just didn¡¯t expect Anna to be able to stand firm with a word this time. Seeing that she was so angry that the top of her head was about to catch fire, and the girl in front was still quiet, she sighed and then lifted him up, pulled Anna¡¯s sleeves and dragged her behind her. ¡°Serena, don¡¯t pull me, let me reason with her, what a crooked way it is! Are you¡­¡± ¡°Good. ¡°Serena said under her breath, ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± Anna was too angry, but she still listened to Serena¡¯s words, told herself not to speak, cast a nce at Serena and finally stepped aside and gave her space. And Chiara, she had no intention of helping Serena when she arrived. This was what Matteo specifically confessed: since the team had been handed over to her, she must rely on her own ability to win them over. As for Matteo, he naturally believed in his sister. If re had intervened again, he would have appeared to be too ignorant. Serena advanced a few steps, her gaze fell on Arianna¡¯s body, although she had a smile on her face, her aura was very strong and Arianna¡¯s body. Her arrogance was suppressed. It was only a momentary matter, and Arianna thought she was beaten by Serena. ¡°You. ¡°Arianna actually took a small step back unconsciously, and then said, ¡°What do you want to do? Is it possible that I was right and got angry? ¡± Hearing this, Serena still smiled weakly and said softly, ¡°What are you so afraid of? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you. ¡± When everyone heard her, they were a little frightened. This Serena¡¯s attitude waspletely different from when they had first seen her, she was dressed like this, they thought she was a bully, but they did not expect her to be so powerful when she had released her aura. What else to say, I won¡¯t eat you anymore. This look is scarier than eating you, okay? Seeing that they were silent, Serena looked around, her pink lips lifted slightly. ¡°I saw your information before I came here. You are all excellent and outstanding designers. It is an honor for me to be able to invite such excellent people to thispany as soon as it was founded.¡± Honor? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but think about it; they hadn¡¯t really seen his honor. But Anna, who was standing behind, wanted to step forward angrily, but she was pulled by re beside her and dragged to a farther ce. ¡°What are you doing, secretary Gatti? Let me go quickly, I¡¯m so angry, what did that woman say, but Serena actually said it was her honor to invite them? When did she be so sottona?¡± Chiara gave Anna a helpless look, ¡°Then what about you? When did you be so reckless? What did Miss Serena tell you when you came here? She expects that the days toe will be no better. ¡± Hearing this, Anna nodded, ¡°Yes, I understand only now that she was talking about these people, but what is she doing?¡± ¡°He would say that, it means he expected this scene a long time ago.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Since he expected these things to happen, do you think he wouldn¡¯t have a way to deal with them?¡± Hearing re¡¯s words, Anna realized that she had been impulsive, so she turned and looked at Serena again. She did not know where to begin, Serena had changed, she was no longer the only one who had used her mind and emotions. She was intelligent, with her sharp aura, but the previous days had allowed her to limit this. Afterward¡­ The light slowly bloomed. Anna realized that Serena was much more powerful than she had imagined. And she found herself moving further and further away from her. Thinking about this, Anna lowered her eyes to look at the tip of her shoe, did not speak again, and did not step forward. ¡°You are all exceptional talents, and I have a weakness for talent. But I also have another characteristic, I don¡¯t want to force others. Although you are all good partners, if any of you don¡¯t want to stay in thepany, you can leave now. ¡± Hearing that, the expressions of the few people changed, and Lisa was suddenly pained, using her, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you going to send us away? ¡± ¡°No. ¡°Serena gently shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m here to let youe and go freely. If you feel you¡¯ve wasted yourself here, you can leave on your own. I will pay you this month¡¯s sry.¡± ¡°You, you are an insult!!!¡± ¡°I hope you can understand the truth, even if you are an excellent team Mr. Giordano has found. But I am the one who will pay you in the future. From today on I will be your boss. If you can ept it, you can stay, and if you cannot ept it, you can leave directly. As I said just now, I will calcte your sry for this month. ¡± Said Serena solemnly, her face was calm as if she was not worried that they would really leave there. She did not care about their team at all. The group of people had been very upset when they were first subjected to this insult. Mary said angrily, ¡°How can there be a leader like you, who do you think you are, so you don¡¯t pay attention!¡± Chapter 374: Reverse Psychology ¡°Am I not giving you attention? ¡°Hearing this, Serena smiled weakly, ¡°I think you misunderstand. Isn¡¯t it that it is you who are not paying attention to each other? Besides, I have already said that it is an honor for you to work in mypany. But I don¡¯t like to force others, whether it¡¯s work or a rtionship, you have to be willing, otherwise¡­ Even if you stay in thepany, you won¡¯t be able to do good.¡± Serena could be said to have used a kind of aggressive method. These people were all arrogant, and using ordinary methods would probably make her look down on them and distrust them even more. ¡°What the hell is this, we are all outstanding designers, how can we not design good works because of you? Oh, I really want to stay and see if you, the new boss, can bring our team together. ¡°Arianna was arrogant and of course she was the most insensitive. Maria blinked, ¡°I think the same as Arianna.¡± Vito put his hands to his chest and looked at Serena with a smile, ¡°This boss is very beautiful, I like her even more.¡± ¡°Since Arianna stayed, then I have to stay here, too. ¡°Mirco approached Arianna and began to stand up. And Eva Zagaria had a very sweet disposition, and she liked the sry, so she didn¡¯t say much. Instead, Lisa turned quickly to look at the cold boy sitting behind her. ¡°Diego, do you want to stay?¡± So the group of people turned to look at him. It was also at that moment that Serena noticed the young man sitting behind, the young man finally raised his head, his thin face was cold, his eyes fell without any warmth, and then he huffed coldly. Then he got up and went to another room. All: ¡°¡­¡± Chiara saw him and approached Serena and said, ¡°His name is Diego Lombardi. He is the best member, but his behavior is very strange.¡± ¡°Strange? ¡°Serena arched her eyebrows, thinking about the boy¡¯s cold eyebrows seemed full of stubbornness, ¡°In what way strange?¡± Anna also leaned closer in curiosity to listen. ¡°It is better to say that he is cold, it is better to say that he is closed. He never associates with others. Before I found him, he was always alone. I thought he would ept Matteo¡¯s invitation in a meaningful way, but who knows he actually epted after hearing the sry. ¡± Hearing this, Serena nodded clearly. ¡°Understood.¡± Anna grabbed her cheeks and said, ¡°Although he has a strange behavior, he looks very handsome.¡± Lisa from the side heard this and immediately said, ¡°I warn you, Diego is mine, you are not allowed to snatch him from me!¡± After she finished speaking, she turned and ran toward the direction where Diego had just disappeared, and as she ran she shouted, ¡°Diego, wait for me!¡± ¡°This is Lisa Rallo. You saw the information. She came to me alone. Because Diego wanted to join thispany, so¡­ She also wants to join. ¡± ¡°Um¡­ ¡°Anna found this inexplicable and it became clear when Chiara said: ¡°He turns out to be a suitor, so infatuated. They are all caught up in thepany. ¡°After that, Anna inexplicably looked at Lisa¡¯s back with envy. Why were people so brave to follow their angels? But when she saw that angel, it had been like a mouse seeing a cat, and she had run away without a trace. And then¡­ Her angel might not have known why she had run away, everything was the same as she directed and acted. Thinking about this, Anna was again very upset. She thought, if she had been half Lisa¡¯s age, oh no¡­ she would have had a little more courage! ¡°All right, let¡¯s get back to work first. Thepany has just been established. The first few days might be rtively quiet, so you can take advantage of your time to find inspiration.¡± Chiara smiled slightly, ¡°Miss Serena, I¡¯ll give you a tour of the fourth floor.¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°Serena nodded, and then left the office with Chiara. On the fourth floor was a meeting room, a reception area, and a specially set up area. ¡°On the fifth floor is your office.¡± After arriving on the fifth floor, Serena noticed that the decor there was different from other ces, there was a cool and elegant atmosphere everywhere, and even the color of the carpet was very distinctive. ¡°This floor was designed by Mr. Giordano himself to give Miss Serena a rxing environment. Mr. Giordano said that whether inpany or at home, Miss Serena does not need to feel too much pressure. ¡± Hearing this, Serena probably knew something. ¡°So how long was it before thispany was built?¡± Hearing this, re was stunned for a moment and realized she had said too much, so she shook her head and did not answer her. In fact, even though she said nothing, Serena could tell by looking at the project there. It must have taken a long time, a building could bepleted in no time. Wanting to open apany, Matteo had prepared for this matter at least two years in advance. Unexpectedly, Matteo had already done so much for her. This big brother was really serious. ¡°I¡¯m going to look inside.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming too!¡± Anna followed Serena. Chiara pondered for a while, and then said, ¡°I have almost visited everything today, and Miss Serena has met everyone, too. There are still things to do at thepany, so I¡¯ll be back early.¡± Hearing this, Serena nodded, ¡°Thank you for today, take care along the way.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Also, call me Serena from now on, don¡¯t call me Miss anymore, it embarrasses me.¡± Chiara was stunned, ¡°Isn¡¯t it so nice?¡± ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong? Serena is not the kind of person you think, she is not so snobbish, after all we have known each other for so many years, don¡¯t you think I always call her by her first name? ¡± Serena smiled and nodded, ¡°Anna is right.¡± ¡°All right, Miss Serena.¡± ¡°Wow, you still call her Miss Serena!¡± Chiara was silent for a while, and then burst outughing after a while, ¡°Serena!¡± Chiara: ¡°¡­¡± Then the three of them looked at each other andughed together. After Chiara left, Serena and Anna were left to walk inside. The sofa was made of leather. Not only could it feel to the touch, but it was also morefortable to sit on. So Anna took off her shoes and jumped on it and rolled around on it, rolling around and saying, ¡°Serena, sometimes I am very envious of you. People¡¯s lives are really different. You actually have a brother who treats you so well, who is even more caring than your boyfriend! Hey, I¡¯m so envious! ¡± Serena smiled, did not answer, simply sat down on the chair in front of the desk. ¡°By the way, Serena, why did you tell them those things? Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll really leave? At that time, the sry will have been paid in vain. ¡°All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 375: Getting busy Serena raised her head and watched Anna roll around on the sofa. ¡°Anna, it¡¯s not that I want to talk about you. It¡¯s just this, have you found that you have be less and less inclined to use your mind over the years? ¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ Without making such a personal attack on you, are you trying to say that I have no mind? ¡± After speaking, he curled his lips again, ¡°You thought I didn¡¯t want to use my brain. I could analyze some things first, but then I found that my brain could not keep up with you. You said how can this person change so much? You don¡¯t even need to be smart, but how do I feel that I have be stupid? ¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ ¡°However, you should treat me as brainless. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to use my brain. Now I eat and die like this every day, I think it¡¯s good enough. Hey, tell me what you were thinking at that time. The people in that team were hired with high sries. What if they really left? ¡± ¡°No. ¡°Serena said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They are not normal people. ¡°Serena looked at her and exined in a whisper, ¡°They are all good designers, but I have seen their qualifications. Although they have high grades, they have been in the industry for a short time and are more arrogant. As long as I make the words a little bad, it¡¯s easy to arouse their anger. Even if they really want to leave thepany, they still cannot ept the mentality of not working with a fixed sry. And they look down on me. ¡± When Anna heard her say this, she suddenly turned from the sofa and sat down, then stared at Serena fiercely, as if she was about to take her alive.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you going to do? ¡°Serena looked at her huffing. However, Anna stared at her seriously and solemnly, ¡°Serena, I found that you have changed now, you arepletely different from before, you were¡­¡± ¡°The previous things are over. ¡°Before Anna could say the rest, Serena seemed to know what she was going to say, so she interrupted the rest aloud, ¡°Don¡¯t say it again.¡± Hearing this, Anna realized that she had almost said something that should not have been said, and then she nodded. The two of them moved back to thepany before leaving. Since she had just started thepany, she still had to choose a date for a grand opening and also think about the name. After Serena and Anna drove away, Maria came back through the window. ¡°The car they drive is so, I thought she was so rich, she actually drives a Volkswagen.¡± ¡°A Volkswagen. ¡°Arianna arched her eyebrows when she heard the words, ¡°How much is that car worth? You have the money to start apany, but you don¡¯t even have the money to buy a car?¡± ¡°Matteo used to drive the business for you. I guess I can¡¯t afford the car. I can only buy a Volkswagen pretending to be a force. ¡°Maria seemed very kind, but her words were extremely inconsistent with her appearance. Eva Zagaria lifted her sses to her face without speaking. Vito squeezed his cheeks, ¡°But this woman is really ruthless. She knows how to handle our weaknesses. She actually made us all stay. Before I came here, I thought about leaving several times today.¡± After she finished speaking, Vito smiled and looked at the others. ¡°Heck. ¡°Arianna sneered, ¡°Why did you want to leave? Didn¡¯t you make us despise you when you left? We don¡¯t know what people in the industry will say when we get a high sry but leave without a job. ¡± When Eva heard this, she nodded her head, ¡°I also think we signed the contract and the sry was paid in advance. It would be too rude if we left directly at this time.¡± Mirco on the side said, ¡°Whether you are honest or not, let¡¯s do it for a few months at least after we get the money. That woman seems fine, it will only take a few months to observe and see the depth of her skills. ¡± Vito replied aggressively, ¡°Why these words?¡± As soon as Arianna heard this, she gave Vito a fierce look-he was a wretch! Seeing Arianna¡¯s anger, Mirco scolded Vito, ¡°Can you stop talking?¡± ¡°How? As a man, what happened to me when I said something bad? Everyone is an adult and can¡¯t even listen? ¡± After speaking, Vito looked at the charming and fiery Arianna: ¡°Arianna, I invite you to dinner tonight, do you agree?¡± Arianna gulped, ¡°Just you? Look in the mirror and see if you are worthy.¡± Vito did not change his expression and continued to smile. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±Mirco was the only one eagerly waiting for Arianna¡¯s answer, because Arianna was the person he was pursuing, so Vito asked Arianna in front of him. He was naturally unhappy and said angrily, ¡°Only your face, Arianna looks down on you.¡± ¡°Oh, look what this said, is it possible that she is interested in you? ¡°Vito replied, making Mirco angry. ¡°All right, stop fighting. ¡°Eva reluctantly persuaded them, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do today.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we all go out to dinner together?¡± ¡°All right, all right, Diego,e with us. ¡°Lisa nodded quickly and agreed, and then happily went to find Diego. Diego had not even reacted. ¡°Lisa, aren¡¯t you tired of chasing people like this? Look at his introverted look and stop talking to him. ¡± ¡°If it were up to you, I could do it myself.¡± ¡°Ah, I think you are so cute, so I want to help you.¡± ¡­ There was still much to be done. Although Serena had never thought of starting apany before, once it was open and owned by her, she would work hard to do everything right. First of all, it was a matter of finding thepany¡¯s staff; Matteo prepared only the elite team for her, but she still had to leave other chores to her. As Serena¡¯s assistant, Anna had naturally volunteered. ¡°What we want to recruit is probably one or two receptionists who can change shifts, and then there are security guards, chefs and cleaners. These can be sought from our applications. There are many to choose from.¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°Serena nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡± ¡°No problem, it¡¯s up to me.¡± After that, Anna was directly entrusted with this matter, and Serena had other things to take care of, so everyone was busy with each other. Seeing that three days had passed, Anna had finally recruited people, and Serena was also busy with the things she had on her hands. She was actually very careful, personally observing all the people Anna was looking for, after which she felt there was no problem and everyone signed the contract for the probationary period. So another day had passed and it was already veryte. Serena was still writing the n in front of theputer and Manuel was looking from behind, ¡°Mom, it¡¯ste, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Hearing this, Serena did not turn her head, ¡°Well, Manuel go to sleep, Mommy will stay with you.¡± Chapter 376: Forced Appointment Manuel was a little disappointed and did not go to sleep, he got out of bed, slipped on his shoes and went downstairs to pour a ss of milk for Serena. ¡°Mom.¡± When Serena smelled milk, she realized that Manuel had given her a ss of milk. It seemed to tell her that Mom would take care of him, he was so lonely.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Thest few days she had been busy with work. She was busy until midnight every night. After getting up, she was back to busy, as if¡­ she had ignored Manuel¡¯s emotions. Thinking about this, Serena suddenly felt that it was really inappropriate for her to do so. Instead of picking up the cup of milk, she hurriedly saved the data on theputer, then closed theptop and looked at Manuel. Then she slowly reached out her hand and took the milk in her hand, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Manuel, mom has been busy with work for two days she forgot to take care of you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± As she spoke, Serena hugged Manuel and took his little body in her arms. After Manuel moved closer to her, he reached out to hug Serena¡¯s neck whispering, ¡°It¡¯s okay for mom. I know Mom is busy, so I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mind. I should have thought about it before, Mom will stop working at night and be with you more. ¡± Although Manuel had said he didn¡¯t mind, when Serena said she should apany him more, his eyes were much brighter than before: after all, he is a child and always needed his parents¡¯pany. He had lost his father¡¯s love, so he could not even have his mother¡¯s love. Serena handed him the milk, ¡°Mother does not need to drink milk. This cup of milk was poured by you, so can you drink it?¡± Manuel blinked, ¡°But Mom, I poured it especially for you.¡± Hearing that he said it was poured especially for her, Serena felt embarrassed if she didn¡¯t drink it, so she nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink it.¡± After that, Serena drank the milk and went back to bed with Manuel, ¡°Mother will not work tonight. I will stay with you. Do you want to hear the bedtime story?¡± Manuel nodded, ¡°Okay mom, what story do you want to tell tonight?¡± ¡°Well, think about it, Mom, I¡¯ll tell you somethingter¡­¡± ¡°Once upon a time¡­¡± * The next day. In the hospital When Beatrice brought the porridge to the hospital, she saw that the room was almostpletely clean and Cristian was bent over as he put on his shoes. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°Beatrice¡¯s expression suddenly changed, she stepped forward and ced the porridge on the table. Cristian looked up and looked at her, ¡°Can¡¯t you see them all?¡± ¡°Are you leaving the hospital? ¡°Beatrice asked, ¡°Have youpleted the discharge procedures?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Luke, who hadpleted the discharge procedures, came back and when he saw Beatrice after entering the room, he respectfully shouted, ¡°Mrs. Beatrice.¡± Beatrice looked at him again, ¡°Are you going to follow the discharge procedures?¡± Luca was stunned for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Cristian said he¡¯s fine, so¡­¡± ¡°Who said he¡¯s fine? ¡°Beatrice quickly went to grab the bill in her hand two steps away, then stared at Cristian, ¡°Who allowed you to make ims? You were discharged from the hospital so soon, do you know that you were in a car ident? The car ident was not a normal injury! ¡± Hearing this, Cristian frowned a little displeased and said coldly, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a car ident, how about it, I¡¯m not seriously injured, it¡¯s a normal injury.¡± Beatrice: ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Well, you have to be stubborn with me, right? Sure. I¡¯ll arrange a blind date for you today. I told youst time that I would look for you when you leave the hospital. As a result, you are so anxious to leave the hospital. In fact, you are in a hurry to leave me, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Cristian squinted his eyes, revealing an unpleasant aura about his body. ¡°Who said I agree?¡± ¡°Ah ¡°Beatrice sneered, then took out her cell phone and began to make a call Cristian watched this scene in silence, but finally said nothing. She had gone to talk about her, and he wasn¡¯t going there anyway, let alone what kind of person she would find for him. Cristian stood up, buttoned his suit jacket, and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany.¡± Luca nodded, and then followed him. As soon as they started toward the door of the department, Beatrice¡¯s body directly blocked their path, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Without my order, you are not allowed to go anywhere today! ¡± Cristian tightened his thin lips deeply and the breath on his body was cold. ¡°Cristian, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to listen to the admission, it doesn¡¯t matter if it doesn¡¯t persuade you, but if you don¡¯t agree to go on a blind date, then¡­ I went through hell to look for your mother!¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­..¡± Luca:¡±¡­¡± He swallowed surprised and stammered, ¡°That¡­ Mrs. Beatrice, don¡¯t be so serious, right? Cristian¡¯s physical fitness is quite good, even if he is discharged soon there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems, right? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of you. ¡°Beatrice looked at Luca, ¡°He¡¯s in good physical shape, is he a robot? Don¡¯t you need to rest? Have you ever heard of a patient who just went to work without taking a break? Do you really think his body is made of iron? ¡± Luca: ¡°Mrs. Beatrice, I¡­¡± ¡°All right, shut up, this matter has nothing to do with you, you have a day off today, go back and rest.¡± When Luke heard this, his face immediately flecked with joy, ¡°Really?¡± As a result, the joy did notst long before Luke felt a sharp look on his face, making him shiver and straighten up in a hurry. ¡°Goodbye, if I don¡¯t go to work today, I won¡¯t get a year-end bonus.¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡°Beatrice squinted her eyes and gave Cristian a deep look, ¡°If you don¡¯t get a year-end bonus, I will give you three times the amount of your year-end bonus.¡± Hearing this, Luca immediately opened his eyes wide: ¡°Mrs. Beatrice, this¡­¡± ¡°So you can go on vacation with peace of mind.¡± Before Luca spoke again, Beatrice grabbed him directly by the arm and pulled him out. Cristian and Beatrice remained in the ward. Beatrice blocked the door, not letting him go. The two faced each other for a long time, Cristian returned to the bed and said coldly. ¡°Let me stay for a week, don¡¯t arrange blind dates for me.¡± ¡°Eheh, even if you¡¯ve been living for a month now, I won¡¯t ept you.¡± Beatrice sneered, walked in and directly closed the bedroom door. ¡°I already told her, and she said they can arrange a meeting with you in the afternoon. Cristian, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m joking? I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s impossible, either you go on a blind date for me today, or¡­ You¡¯ll send me to hell! ¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­.. Do you have to force me like this? ¡± ¡°Who is forcing who? Do you know how old you are now? What have you been doing all these years? I am older than you, what is wrong with looking for someone to take care of you? ¡° Chapter 377: Why are you so arrogant? Cristian had never been an easy person. But the other side was his aunt, a rtive of his. And this was a rtive after all, Cristian¡¯s head hurt. ¡°Wait here, though, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with you. She wille by right away to see you in the afternoon.¡± Cristian was deeply unhappy and said in a deep voice, ¡°When did it start?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? ¡°Beatrice was stunned by these words, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You have be so unkempt.¡± Cristian raised his head, his gaze fell straight on Beatrice¡¯s face, his eyes were ck and white and his emotions were also very obvious, making it clear that he did not like Beatrice¡¯s arrangement. Beatrice was stunned for a moment. She probably did not expect Cristian to tell her, so she did not react. When she did react, she could not help but sneer. ¡°Now that you really have hardened wings, did you really say I¡¯m scruffy?¡± Now that you¡¯ve grown up, even I can¡¯t control you anymore? ¡± Having said that, the expression on Beatrice¡¯s face she could not tell what emotion it was, but she looked very depressed. Cristian had suddenly be gloomy, indeed, he had not improved in thest few days, the only rtive next to him was Beatrice. Thinking about this, Cristian closed his eyes deeply, took a deep breath and did not respond. ¡°Okay, just kidding, you have toe to me anyway today!¡± Cristian spoke no more and resisted her. Beatrice knew she had agreed and was finally relieved. Although Cristian felt that Beatrice was heavy and unreasonable tonight, he let her take care of it. * ¡°This, this goes with this, um, must be added to the soup.¡± The chef invited by the Giordano group wrote a series of nutritious meals for a week, and Anna brought it to Serena. After reading it, Serena nodded and thought it was okay, so she made a small change and then handed it to Anna. ¡°The soup is different every week, Serena, how do you think the price is set?¡± ¡°This chef should be more experienced than us, let him take care of it.¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°Anna nodded, almost turning around and walking out. Serena gathered the information and said before she was about to leave, ¡°When youe down, by the way, inform the team on the third floor and let theme to the fourth floor for a meeting.¡± Hearing this, Anna let out a cry and looked back at her in puzzlement. ¡°A meeting?¡± Serena arched her eyebrows, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Ah, no.¡± Anna tightened her neck and then walked out to ask them toe to a meeting, which was so strange. When there was nopany before, she and Serena were so free. Now that they hadpany, they had to take care of others and hold meetings. Besides, she had been so busy in those days. It was already like that, they were hurrying and working hard. In the meeting room. The few who hade were very reluctant when they were called, but since Serena was a leader after all, they came. However¡­ Only a few people hade. When Serena entered, she saw that there were only a few people in the meeting room. She stared at them and did not say much. She walked to the main seat, Anna followed behind her, holding a bundle of documents in her hand. . Anna took a look and found that only Vito, Eva, Diego, and Lisa hade. Three other people had note. The three people in the conference room were obviously divided into several groups. Vito smiled slightly, his eyes lingering on Serena¡¯s body. Serena was very formal, wearing a blue-and-white striped shirt and a sheath dress, her long, charming hair tied in a ponytail at the back of her head, looking somewhat clean and refreshingly capable. This woman¡­ Her beauty and figure were attractive. She had light makeup and a unique style. Eva Zagaria sat there peacefully with a smile on her face. Diego was on the other side, the lonely and cold boy was sitting there, unbuttoning some white shirts, which made him look undisciplined. Lisa sat beside him like a child, looking at him eagerly. And the lonely boy did not seem to feel her existence. Lisa knew that Diego didn¡¯t like others being too close to him, so he could only sit a short distance away, but as long as he didn¡¯t move away, it would be very happy for Lisa to be able to sit with him. ¡°What about the others? Didn¡¯t you inform them of the meeting? Why didn¡¯t theye? ¡± Anna asked aloud. Vito arched his eyebrows without answering. But Eva exined under her breath, ¡°They probably still have things to do.¡± ¡°Something to do? What? Eva smiled slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you go and see?¡± When Anna heard her, she stepped forward and wanted to see them. ordingly, Serena stopped after taking two steps, ¡°Anna, sit down.¡± Anna turned her head and looked at Serena incredulously, ¡°But¡­ They didn¡¯te here, I went to see them for a meeting. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. ¡°The expression on Serena¡¯s face was frighteningly cold and her voice was surprisingly calm, ¡°I said a few days ago that I can¡¯t do a good job if they are reluctant. Since they don¡¯t want toe, we will make them have a meeting.¡± After speaking, Serena curled her red lips, then looked at the folder in Anna¡¯s hand, ¡°Send the information first.¡± Although Anna was angry, she still listened to Serena¡¯s words and reluctantly sent the information to different people. Serena pulled the chair away and sat down. The meeting room was well prepared. She inserted the USB sh drive she had prepared in advance into theptop, and then said as she operated, ¡°Please take the time to read the information you have . . .¡± Eva did not say a word and calmly examined the documents. Vito rxed as the cold and lonely boy analyzed the documents like a robot, but Lisa huffed as she looked at the documents. She said, ¡°Diego, what¡¯s so interesting about these materials? Thepany has just started now and there is no customer to ce an order, what will be easy to open? ¡± Diego turned a deaf ear and nced at each line of data with a cold stare. Vito had not even touched the documents, and Serena had not paid attention if he was looking at them. Still, she kept talking. Vito suddenly became a little curious about this woman. She looked like a soft persimmon, anyone could pinch him. But if he wanted to upset her, just hit her. If he wanted to attack her, he could get hurt. On the contrary, she herself was not hurt. Probably because her eyes were too focused, Serena suddenly raised her head and stared at him with cold eyes, ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± When Vito heard her, he could not help but contract his lips, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just thinking, what¡¯s the point of the meeting now?¡± No customers came to the door. ¡° Chapter 378: Principles ¡°If there are no customers now, that doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be any in the future. ¡°Serena retracted her gaze, the ck pen twirled between her fingers, and Vito stared again. Her hands were thin, her ten fingers were white and small, cute and round, and unlike those women he knew who wore colored nail polish, her fingers were extremely clean and her nails were shaped like a crescent moon. ¡°Letting youe to the meeting, besides letting you look at these materials, but also to see how many people want to stay here. ¡°Having said that, Serena put down her pen. ¡°No matter what the reason you entered the meeting room, you are willing toe, I am very happy, thank you.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a meeting.¡± * ¡°Do you know what is going on right now?¡± At first she said there would be a meeting, did she really think she could be our leader? Looking at her like this, I always feel that thispany won¡¯tst long. Otherwise¡­¡± The few people who had not gone to the meeting had gathered, among them were Maria, Arianna and Mirco. Hearing this, Arianna sneered and looked at her impatiently, ¡°Maria, I didn¡¯t go to the meeting room because my stomach hurts and I don¡¯t want to go. What does it have to do with you? Mirco doesn¡¯t make decisions for himself, do you know that too? ¡± His face was a little pale, and there was a cold sweat on his forehead, he seemed to be really ufortable. At that moment, Mirco quickly brought a ss of hot water to Arianna, ¡°Arianna, first drink a ss of hot water.¡± Seeing the ss of hot water, Arianna suddenly raised her hand and dropped it. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± I have a stomach ache, will you let me drink hot water? ¡± The water spilled off the table and immediately soaked the keyboard next to him. Mary¡¯s gaze changed slightly, thinking that Arianna was really as irritable as they said, and she got angry every time. Mirco was taken aback by her actions, but he quickly took out a handkerchief to wipe off the water on the keyboard and table, and said carefully, ¡°Arianna, don¡¯t be angry. I will clean the water first. Take care of your sleeves, they are wet.¡± Seeing that the water was about to spread to the side of Arianna¡¯s sleeves, Mirco pulled more tissues to wipe the water from her hand. Arianna felt annoyed when he approached, so she raised her hand directly and waved. ¡°Can youe out? It¡¯s annoying to see you! ¡± Arianna had pulled out her ws, with small diamonds set on her nails, they had scratched Mirco¡¯s face and made a small cut in his left cheek. Maria on the side saw this and stood up anxiously. . ¡°Mirco, your face is hurt. ¡°After speaking, she looked at Arianna incredulously, ¡°Are you okay? Mirco only cares about you, you pour it well and even if you turn the water upside down, you hurt people. ¡± Arianna felt so bad that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After hearing these words, she raised her head again and looked at Maria, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Mirco himself is willing, if I let him go, he won¡¯t let him go, he has to hold me, he won¡¯t let it happen like this? ¡°How? Is Mirco?¡± Maria blushed at what she said, and gritted her teeth, ¡°Ariadne, you are really unreasonable.¡± ¡°Why are you so unreasonable? I have a stomach ache and I want to rest here. I don¡¯t want to go to the meeting room. You are ashamed to say you want to stay and take care of me. Shit, I really don¡¯t know anything about you.¡± Speaking of which, a look of disgust shed across Arianna¡¯s face, she had endured the pain in her stomach and got up, and then walked out. But she stumbled, Mirco supported her, ¡°Arianna, are you hurt? Shall I take you to the hospital? ¡± ¡°Go away, don¡¯t disturb me. ¡°Arianna scolded him and did not want to disturb him at all. Maria stood on the spot, clenching her fingers angrily and said loudly, ¡°Mirco, since she doesn¡¯t want to bother you, don¡¯t bother her. Why are you such a big man? This sentence probably irritated Mirco. He stopped and looked at Maria, ¡°I do what I want and you don¡¯t have to meddle. Besides, I¡¯m chasing Arianna. I know what she looks like!¡± Bar¡ª- Arianna finally could not restrain herself and fell down. ¡°Arianna?¡± Mirco¡¯s expression changed, he rushed forward and caught her in his arms from the side, and then let go of her directly. ¡°Where are you going!?¡± Mirco did not respond to her words and disappeared holding Arianna in his arms. For a moment, Maria was the only one left in the office. He stood there thinking for a long time, and then suddenly followed her outside. In the meeting room ¡°Have you read the briefing, do you have any suggestions?¡± Serena¡¯s eyes fell on the people with indifference and she asked coldly. As a result, the door to the conference room was mmed at that moment, and Maria rushed in with a tearful face, ¡°It¡¯s no good¡­¡± The meeting was suddenly interrupted and Serena¡¯s eyebrows arched unconsciously. Looking at Maria who was running, Anna also stood up with a sigh of relief, ¡°Don¡¯t you want toe and participate? Why do you suddenly appear here?¡± ¡°Arianna, she¡­¡± ¡°Get out.¡± A serious voice interrupted Maria, Anna looked back to find that it was Serena who had spoken, and her eyes fell on Maria¡¯s face with indifference. Maria was taken aback, ¡°You, what did you say.¡± ¡°The meeting is in progress and no one can interrupt it until the end.¡± Only then did Maria react; she had said she was an intruder and told her to get out. Maria¡¯s expression suddenly changed, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to break in on purpose, I just have something to say.¡± ¡°Then go out and wait until the meeting is over.¡± ¡°You have a conscience, I said there is something urgent to tell you.¡± Serena huffed coldly, ¡°Maria, please get out.¡± Anna nodded and approached Maria, ¡°You didn¡¯te when you were called just now, but now, it¡¯s a pity it¡¯s not your turn now. Come out.¡± Maria bit her lower lip and stopped and refused to leave. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave again, don¡¯t me me for using harsh methods. ¡°Anna said, clenching her fists. She was joking; she was not a weak woman. Not only was she Serena¡¯s assistant, but she could also serve as Serena¡¯s bodyguard. After all, she was a very strong woman and no one could beat her. Maria looked at her as if she wanted to be true to herself, and turned away angrily. Bang! The door to the meeting room closed again. Lisa looked at this scene with some astonishment, ¡°Is it really okay? I think she¡­ There really seems to be something to say. ¡± Eva smiled sweetly, ¡°Who cares? Eva was right, she was told toe first and she didn¡¯te, how could she havee if she had wanted to? ¡± Vito also lifted the corners of his lips, ¡°Yes, there are principles.¡± Next, he added a sentence, ¡°I like it.¡± Lisa stared at him fiercely, ¡°You are shameless!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 379: Heartless people ¡°The meeting continues.¡± Said Serena indifferently, and then went back to looking at the file. The meeting had not even gotten halfway through, so Maria waited outside the door for almost an hour. After the door to the meeting room opened, Maria looked in nervously. As a result, as soon as she raised her head, she saw Diegoe out with a cold face and walk past her without squinting. Maria¡¯s lips moved, and she wanted to ask what he wanted, but she had to resist the impulse when she saw his defiant look. ¡°Diego, wait for me. ¡°Lisa quickly followed Diego to join him. Eva Zagaria, who came out from behind, watched the two leaving and followed them forward, but the two collided. ¡°Eva, what is the situation inside? What are you talking about? Does a newpany meeting have to take so long? ¡± Eva was a very talkative person, she seemed very nice, so Maria thought of asking her. Surely Eva did not dislike her, but she just whispered, ¡°It is because of the newpany that it is necessary to have a meeting to talk about some precautions at work and discuss them. The new society needs to develop, Maria, I think we all need to give some time to the new boss so that we are not too strict. ¡± Hearing this, Maria said dissatisfied, ¡°I¡¯m so harsh and I didn¡¯t do anything. You can see that it blew me away as soon as I came in. Is that what a leader is supposed to do?¡± ¡°What about you? ¡°Eva sighed and asked, ¡°The boss informed us about the meeting. As a subordinate, why didn¡¯t youe?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I¡­ ¡°Maria was suddenly speechless. Eva patted her on the shoulder and said softly, ¡°This is your fault. You felt it that day. If you don¡¯t want to stay here, you can leave thepany. I think she¡¯s right. People shouldn¡¯t go against their instincts. ¡± After speaking, Eva smiled and then took a step forward. After hearing her words, Maria suddenly thought of something, turned around and stared at her back and said coldly, ¡°You couldn¡¯t wait to tell me, do you want to get rid of the people around you? You¡¯re hoping everyone will be gone, and then you¡¯ll be left to enve us, right?¡± Hearing that, Eva paused slightly, and then turned her head back and looked at Mary helplessly. ¡°If you think so, take it as it is. I have something to do.¡± After Eva left, Maria felt very upset, as if she had been hit. But she felt that even though Eva had a kind smile and seemed to speak for others, she looked really disgusting with this hypocritical look. After the people in the meeting room left one after another, Serena was still sitting in the main chair and arranging the meeting materials, when she suddenly realized that a rueful look was falling on her face. Serena pursed her lips and raised her eyes to look at the person. ¡°What is it?¡± Her voice was too cold, like a block of ice. His tone was icy. Vito unconsciously tightened his arms and squeezed his shoulders, ¡°What a beauty of ice and snow, why is it so cold? Beauty, do you want to have dinner together tonight? ¡± Serena frowned and stared at him displeased. She was a woman, but her aura was quite strong. Vito felt that it was actually too much to hold her back. He pulled his lips together helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just me asking the boss. It¡¯s just dinner.¡± ¡°No, thank you. ¡°Serena lowered her head again, her gaze fell on the documents and then she turned the page, Anna came closer and said something to her, Serena nodded again. Looking at Serena in this way, Vito was moved. Later, he thought it was a pity that such beauty was held in captivity by Matteo, eh. However, someone who could be treated so differently from Matteo could not be despised by Vito. Thinking of this, Vito did not want to bother her anymore, got up, packed his things, and left. After he left, Anna could not help but shout, ¡°This Vito will never change. Does he want to hit on his boss? What a shame! I heard he chased girls in all kinds before, as long as they are beautiful, he won¡¯t let them go. I didn¡¯t expect you either¡­¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about him. ¡°said Serena weakly. ¡°Your brother is also true, among so many excellent people, why choose this kind of person?¡± ¡°My brother¡­ ¡°Serena paused, then her eyes deepened, ¡°The person he chooses should have his own ideas. Even if he is not right here, there are still others¡­ No matter what kind of person he is, we all have to adapt to get through this moment. You have worked hard today, Anna, get out of work early and go to rest. ¡± Hearing, Anna shook her head vigorously, ¡°Forget it, everyone¡¯s work schedule is like this. If Ie back early, I might tell them what they will say nonsense behind their backs.¡± The two discussed for a while in the meeting room, then got up and left the meeting room together after a while. When they left the meeting room, they found that Maria was still waiting for them. Seeing them leave, Maria hesitated for a long time. Anna said, ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°I¡­ ¡°Maria looked at Serena and found that her face waspletely indifferent, so she had to exin, ¡°Actually, I broke into the conference room just now, but something really happened. And I didn¡¯t deliberately attend the meeting, but Arianna suddenly felt sick, so Mirco and I stayed in the office to take care of her. ¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± Serena: ¡°Yes.¡± Yes? Maria was slightly stunned, what did she mean? ¡°What I said is true. Arianna fainted just now and Mirco took her to the hospital.¡± Anna said impatiently, ¡°We already know, you can go back.¡± Maria was puzzled, ¡°Is that so?¡± Serena and Anna did not speak, Maria almostughed, ¡°You really are a heartless woman. You don¡¯t even care about this situation. Don¡¯t you care about something wrong with Arianna?¡± Facing Maria¡¯s strong usation, Serena¡¯s pink lips finally moved at that moment, and then softly said, ¡°If it¡¯s really so serious, why are you still here?¡± ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you take care of her with Mirco? If you don¡¯t take care of her, what are you foolishly doing at the door of this conference room? ¡± Maria: ¡°¡­ I¡­¡± She bit her lower lip. In fact, she had not stayed to take care of her because Arianna was sick. She really looked down on Serena and had not wanted to go to her meeting. But Arianna was sick, and Mirco had stayed, so she could stay too. But after Mirco had left with Arianna, Maria thought that¡­ It was not good to be there alone and wanted to exin the situation. Chapter 380: To please her. But these two women were really so indifferent. Maria immediately felt like an idiot, waiting stupidly for more than an hour. -Now we know, you cane back first,¡¬ said Serena. Maria was so angry that she huffed and left. When Maria left, Anna looked at Serena. ¨C There is a sick employee, should we go to the hospital to check on her? -Serena did not answer immediately, but said, ¡°Go check Mirko¡¯s profile. -Anna immediately understood what Serena meant and nodded: -I will do that right away. ¨C After work, Serena and Anna went to the hospital together. On the way to the hospital, Anna was carrying a basket of fruit and a bouquet of flowers in her hand and said to Serena, -Arianna is a very arrogant woman and treats you badly, why are you going to visit her at the hospital? -Serena smiled and said nothing. Anna,-Serena! -Because we will amodate her. ¨C Serena replied, -If she was not a member of our corporate team, what happens to her is none of our business. But now she is an employee of ourpany. Now she is sick and has been hospitalized. As her boss, I should express my concern to her. What is the problem?¡± -Anna did not entirely agree with Serena¡¯s point of view and replied, ¡°Although it is right, not all bosses have to do this. If the boss has to visit the hospital once for every subordinate who is sick, the CEO of a multinational corporation will be too busy to do it every day. -But I am the CEO of a smallpany, ourpany has only a limited number of employees. Although before we were alone is free, but now that we have created apany, we have to take the corresponding responsibility. ¨C -You are right, it is very difficult to create apany. ¨C Anna grumbled, leaning on Serena¡¯s shoulder in disappointment. Serena was used to this, she had worked in otherpanies before, and could really do without such things. But, she thought, it was better to be nice to one¡¯s employees. This was more important than anything else. Suddenly a phone rang with very lovely ringing, and Serena¡¯s expression changed when she heard it, -This is¡­ -This is¡­ -This is nice, isn¡¯t it? -This is beautiful, isn¡¯t it? ¨C Anna smiled and took out her phone, -I asked Manuel to record my ringtone, it¡¯s unique in the world. Serena thought it was funny. These two, Anna and Manuel, were really like a pair of siblings in terms of personality. -I¡¯ve never seen this phone number? ¨C Anna asked suspiciously and Serena went to look: -It¡¯s a national number, could it be one of your friends? ¨C -I don¡¯t think so, I haven¡¯t told my friends that I¡¯m back in the country. -Anna thought about it and suddenly had a sh of light: ¡°Could it be one of our new customers? ¨C After saying this, Anna picked up the phone, ¨C Hello this is Anna. ¨C Serena did not hear what Anna had just said as she looked out the window. While Anna had to talk on the phone, Serena put on her headphones and turned on her phone to listen to a piece of music to rx. The soft music made her feel like she was walking on clouds, slowly calming her body and mind. These days, Serena was really exhausted. Gradually, Serena almost fell asleep listening to this music. Just as she was about to fall asleep, her shoulder was pushed hard and Serena¡¯s whole body came back to reality. Before Serena could react, her headphones were ripped off. Her ears were immediately filled with an excited voice as Anna tugged at her sleeve: -Serena, I¡¯m right, he was our client! ¨C Serena had been on the verge of falling asleep earlier, only to be suddenly awakened and now her heart was pounding. -What client? ¨C -Remember the assistant we metst time at the South City film and television base?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Serena thought for a moment and then nodded. -Then she asked us for a business card. ¨C Serena did not answer, signaling for him to continue. -That assistant director just called me and wanted to talk to us about a coboration. She told me that there is an actress who will be attending the presentation and that she has seen your previous work and really liked it, so she wants to ask you to set up a time to talk about a coboration. ¨C Serena thought it was strange that she had just lost an actress and now had a new one who wanted to work with her. When she was still hesitating, Anna already said, ¡°I already agreed and left your contact information. And this actress can also help us advertise, at the presentation event, she will wear clothes designed by ourpany. ¨C Hearing this, Serena was also happy. Now that thepany was in full swing, if this actress signed a contract with thepany, it would really be a chance to win. Thinking about this, Serena nodded. -Then I will definitely try to make the partnership work! ¨C -Thank you, Anna. ¨C After arriving at the hospital, Serena and Anna went to Arianna¡¯s room together. When they both entered, Mirko was sitting beside the hospital bed, while Arianna was lying on the bed, her face pale. Arianna looked particrly weak, but nevertheless, she expressed her impatience and scolded Mirko, who was apanying her, ¡°Do you want to get out of here? I¡¯m tired of seeing your face. People in a bad mood recover very slowly. ¨C Mirko did not get angry and said cheerfully, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Then I¡¯ll go now, have a good rest. ¨C Having said that, Mirko got up and saw Serena and Anna standing in the doorway of the room, smiled and went to greet them, ¡°Hello girls. ¨C Serena smiled at him and entered the room with Anna. Arianna heard the sound and turned around, only to see them both and was immediately annoyed. -What are you doing here? ¨C Mirko hastened to exin: -Arianna, they heard you fainted and came to see you. ¨C Anna gave Mirko the basket of fruit and flowers she was holding. Who would have thought that Arianna would suddenly scream like a madwoman: -Tell them to go away, I don¡¯t need their worries! ¨C -Arianna, I¡¯m really here to visit you, don¡¯t be like this¡­. -You¡¯re leaving too! My business has nothing to do with you, you keep bothering me, and now you have also brought these two unpleasant women to my ward. ¨C -Who are you to say that about us? ¨C Anna couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and replied, -We came to see you because we were worried and brought you some fruit and flowers in the hope that you will get well soon, we didn¡¯t mean any harm, you don¡¯t have to be like this. You are really a woman without qualities. ¨C -Haha. ¨C Arianna cast a mocking nce at Anna before looking at Serena, ¡°Even if you show me kindness, I won¡¯t put in a good word for you.¡± ¨C Chapter 381: Being the illusion or the truth? -I don¡¯t care whether you speak good or bad. As she had already said hers, Serena also said hers. ¨C However, you are now a member of my team. I have to visit you when you are sick. This is the responsibility. As she finished her words, Serena looked at Anna and said, ¡°We brought the thing. Now we¡¯re leaving. -Anna nodded and left after Serena. Mirko felt a little embarrassed and walked out with them. He touched his hair and said, ¡°Sorry, Arianna is like that. She only says bad words but she is not a bad person. Serena looked at him as he spoke. The man seemed to be a simple and honest person. He was very different from Arianna who was vitriolic and sour. It seemed that they were not in the same world ording to their appearance. Arianna finished yelling at Mirko. But he still said good words for her. He loved her very much. Anna was not happy and said, ¡°We don¡¯t care if she is good or not. We are not her suitors like you. -I feel very sorry for her. I apologize for her. -There is no need. We will leave now. Let her have a good rest. -Thank you! Anna was still not happy and followed behind Serena: -What an ungrateful woman Arianna! The words she said make me angry! -It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Serena shook her head. -I don¡¯t understand what you think and want toe here,¡¬ined Anna in a low voice and they left together. At the same time Cristian wasing downstairs with Beatrice. He looked gloomy and cold. Since the person who was taking his embrace was his aunt. He could do nothing and followed her downstairs. -Should I go? Cristian¡¯s cold voice came from behind. Beatrice looked at Cristian and said, -What, you promised me. What do you want to do now? -Cristian raised his head coldly. When he raised his head, he saw a familiar person walk past him. He saw only his side face and then quickly disappeared. Cristian took one look and became very excited. He wanted to go over there and check it out. But Beatrice was grabbing his sleeve and looking at Cristian angrily. When Cristian turned around, he saw Beatrice¡¯s angry face and she said, -What are you going to do? I told you I am very serious about today¡¯s meeting. -If you have the courage to¡­? -Let me go,¡± Cristian shouted coldly. Beatrice thought he didn¡¯t want to go on the blind date and wanted to run away. So she grabbed him firmly and did not let go of his hand. Cristian did not know what to do and pulled his hand away very forcefully. He quickly advanced and heard Beatrice scream in surprise. He stopped a little and walked quickly forward. It was the face.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Did she reallye to the northern city? When Cristian reached the ground floor, the person was not there. Cristian looked in front and around but did not see her. The other people thought it was strange and looked at him in confusion. But Cristian stood there thinking. For so many years, he saw her face twice these days. Had she gone back to the North City or had she had the illusion? Aunt Beatrice said she had the illusion. He thought so, too¡­ In the past five years, the woman who appeared in his dreams countless times. He suffered every day. Finally Beatrice arrived at Cristian¡¯s side. She saw that Cristian was running like crazy. She also ran after him. Now she saw that Cristian stood still. Beatrice shouted and pinched his ear: -Are you crazy? How dare you push me away? Do you want me to fall? Run! Keep running! I almost fell and died. -Cristian did not respond, but the pain in his ear made him frown. He turned his head and looked at her coldly. Beatrice looked like she was not well and looked at him again. She lowered her hand and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are you suddenly so strange? Cristian moved his lips a little, wanting to say something but remembered Beatrice¡¯s words. Well, nothing. He said nothing and advanced without saying anything. Beatrice immediately followed him. -Where are you going, Cristian? You have toe with me on the blind date, do you understand? -I¡¯m going to the bar. Even if you don¡¯t want to go, you have toe with me to see her, okay? -She and the daughter of one of my colleagues. They say she is a talented student and learning piano. She is quite pretty. And she was born into a good family. Cristian paused. -I¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t talk about her anymore. Beatrice was happy and said with a smile, -This is my good grandson. * In the cafeteria. The girl and her mother were already waiting. -Elsa, I¡¯ve been told that the man you¡¯re meeting today has a temper. But I think he¡¯s reasonable. After all, he¡¯s the director of the Ferrari group so ¡­ ¨C The girl was Elsa and her mother took her to the cafeteria. -Mom, it¡¯s okay if he¡¯s not very nice. The important thing is not to get angry for no reason. You know sometimes I have a bad temper myself. But I don¡¯t get angry for no reason. We should judge peoplepetitively. Elsa¡¯s mother nodded her head and said, ¡°You are always so smart. If you are already thinking well, I am not worried about you. -Elsa¡¯s mother raised her head and looked out the window. When she saw the familiar person, she was very happy: ¡± Beatrice!!! Elsa looked up in the direction of her eyes. She knew Beatrice because her mother and Beatrice were very close colleagues. She had met her a few times before. Then Elsa remembered very quickly and saw Cristian standing next to Beatrice. He was tall and had a good figure. He followed behind Beatrice with a very cold face. He did not have a smile on his face, but he looked even more handsome. Elsa just nced at him and felt that his heartbeat had sped up a lot. She stood there and asked, ¡°Is he Aunt Beatrice¡¯s nephew? Elsa¡¯s mother smiled and said, ¡°I think so. Your Aunt Beatrice can only bring him here. Chapter 382: A not-too-serious blind date. Elsa¡¯s breathing suddenly became faster. She put her hands under the table and saw theming. Her mother saw her and smiled a little. -Didn¡¯t you say that character is more important than appearance? She heard her mother¡¯s words. Elsa¡¯s face turned red and she said in a low voice: ¡°Mother, Aunt Beatrice is not a bad person. If he is not a good man, she would not introduce him to us??? -Well, you are right. Soon Beatrice and Cristian arrived at the table where they were sitting. For a long time Beatrice and Elsa¡¯s mother had not seen each other and they missed each other very much. They chatted for a while and sat down. -Let me introduce him to you. This boy is my nephew, Cristian Ferrari. Cristian, this girl is my colleague¡¯s daughter. Her name is Elsa Marino. Say hello. Cristian didn¡¯t want toe. He simply sat in his seat with his cold expression. Even though Beatrice asked him to say hello, he remained still. But Elsa shook his hand and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Elsa Marino. You can call me Elsa. After saying hello, Elsa smiled and showed her white teeth. Cristian looked up and his cold gaze fell on her face. After a while he said, ¡°Hello, MissMarino. He did not shake her hand, and his manner was cold and distant. All the people were a little surprised. Elsa was stunned. She had told him he could call her Elsa. However, she called him Mrs. Marino. It was very awkward. -Cristian!¡± Beatrice looked at him angrily. Cristian was calm and did not react. Elsa lowered her hand and said smilingly, ¡°Excuse me, Aunt Beatrice, don¡¯t me him. He didn¡¯t know me until today. Mr. Ferrari is a private person. After all, we only met today. We have to be polite. Beatrice already knew that Elsa was a polite girl, but she had not thought that she was also so considerate. Her words put her very much at ease. Beatrice looked at Elsa with pleasure and said, ¡°Excuse me, Elsa, my grandson has no disadvantages. He doesn¡¯t like to talk to people. He is always like that. He doesn¡¯t even talk to me. Don¡¯t you mind¡­ But he is the kind who has a cold face but a good heart. If you guys were together longer¡­ -Hearing his words, Cristian frowned. Affectionate? Cristian never thought of himself as kind-hearted. He was speechless when he heard Beatrice¡¯s words. However, Elsa was very satisfied with Cristian. It did not seem that Cristian did not respect her. On the contrary, she had a favorable impression of him. Instead, she was interested in this kind of man who was cold and remained chaste. Because she was an excellent girl, there were always many boys who wanted to pursue her. In addition, she saw when boys flirted with her while giving the same gifts to other girls. It made her very sad. So she didn¡¯t like guys who were very passionate. Cristian was cold as ice and handsome. He was her type. If she loved him very much, maybe the ice would melt. Then he would be her boyfriend. When she thought that, Elsa was very excited. Elsa was too young to express her emotions. Beatrice and her mother knew that she was pleased with Cristian and was shy. Beatrice and her mother smiled, got up and said they were going for a walk. This way the young people had more space. They left the cafeteria. -What a shame. It is really the first time I have seen my daughter so attentive to a man . Elsa¡¯s mother said. Beatrice smiled and replied, -It doesn¡¯t matter. This shows the possibility of development. -But¡­¡± The mother was worried but did not finish her words. -I understand what you worry about, Cristian is a detached man. But I think Elsa is very intelligent. Let¡¯s see if they have something, if they really fall in love, I think Elsa can handle her character well. -Okay. Your nephew is really excellent. Let¡¯s wait and see the situation. After the two had left, the young people remained silent. Elsa said nothing and Cristian remained silent. The atmosphere was awkward, Elsa looked at Cristian and found that he was sitting in his seat without emotion and did not feel embarrassed at all. However , Elsa He could not stand the awkward situation. Elsa smiled a little, looked at Cristian and said, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, would you like something to drink? She did not wait for his answer. Elsa stood up and called a waiter. -What would you like to order, miss? Elsa looked at Cristian and asked, -Mr. Cristian? Cristian replied, -A ck coffee. Well, he didn¡¯t say another word. -A cappino, please,¡¬ Elsa said to the waiter. -Ok, wait a moment. After the waiter left. Elsa looked at Cristian and asked in a low voice: ¡± Mr. Cristian do you have any hobbies? Cristian looked at her coldly. He could tell that she was a childish girl who had just graduated from college. He was not at all interested in these kinds of girls. -Nothing? Elsa was a little surprised and asked another question, -So, Mr. Cristian, do you just work? Don¡¯t you do anything for pleasure? -Mrs. Marino. Cristian called her and Elsa looked up and met his deep eyes. -Is our meeting over now? -What, Elsa was very surprised. When she saw that Cristian stood up, Elsa got nervous and stood up too, -Mr. Cristian, do you have a girlfriend? Cristian remained motionless and did not answer her. -I don¡¯t think Aunt Beatrice is cheating on me. If you have a girlfriend, I don¡¯t think she would introduce you to me. If you don¡¯t have a girlfriend, why can¡¯t you go out with me?¡± said Elsa very quickly. She seemed to be worried that Cristian would disappear if she spoke slowly. Cristian did not speak at all. Elsa saw his back and took a deep breath. She arrived in front of Cristian. -If you mean you came here today just for your aunt, if not, you wouldn¡¯te, would you???Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Cristian frowned when he heard her words. -Since you know, get out of the way. -But Aunt Beatrice and my mother just left. If you also leave, I will be ashamed. -Will you do me the favor of staying a little longer? Chapter 383: No Shame Elsa was not only beautiful, she was also smart. She could only use this tactic to make him stay. Normally, if he cared a little about the girl, he would stay here. Even if he still wanted to leave, Elsa would not give up. There would have been another chance. After talking, Elsa looked up and saw Cristian. Cristian is not a good-hearted man. He would not care about her feelings. But when the girl raised her head to see him, the deep appeal in his eyes looked a lot like Serena¡¯s in her memory. Long ago, that woman had seen him like that, too. Damn!!! Why did he think of her again? These days that woman came to his mind again and again. -Mr. Cristian,¡¬ Elsa noticed that he was still seemed lost in thought and called out to him. Cristian stopped thinking and looked again at the woman in front of him. His eyes were not at all the same as Serena¡¯s. -I am very sorry. I realize I¡¯m asking too much of you, but¡­ -He did not wait for Elsa to finish her words. Cristian returned to the table and sat down again. He said coldly. Do not disturb me. Elsa became happy and returned to her seat. ¡°How nice! He looks cold, but he is kind and warm in his heart.¡± ¡°His appearance was like ice but inside his heart was fire.¡± ¡°I just needed to insist. I could melt the ice.¡± At that thought, Elsa smiled sheepishly. Cristian asked her not to be disturbed. She did not speak again. She only looked at him sometimes. And when she saw him more often, she liked his looks better. She liked handsome men. The men who chased her were also handsome. But they were not very masculine. But Cristian was her type. The man in front was very masculine and looked aggressive and handsome. This kind of man was the one she liked. Elsa had decided that she didn¡¯t mind having to chase a man this time. She wanted to be his girlfriend. Cristian noticed her eyes. He was annoyed when he found she kept staring at him. Why had Beatrice asked him toe to such a boring ce? If she wanted him to look for a woman, he could find one to his liking. But he found a friend¡¯s daughter. Cristian was very sorry with furrowed brows. -Five minutes. He said suddenly. Elsa was a little surprised and did not understand what Cristian had said. But Cristian never spoke again. Elsa unconsciously checked the time. After 5 minutes, Cristian got up and left directly. Elsa did not have time to stop him. She took out her cell phone and looked at the time and realized what Cristian had said about the 5 minutes. It turned out that he meant that he would only stay another five minutes in the cafeteria. The time was up and he left. It was not a happy date. But Elsa had a good impression of him. She was not angry with Cristian¡¯s action. She, too, packed up and left. When she was in the car, Elsa sent a message to her cousin Isabe Aiello. Elsa£º{Isabe, today I met a very handsome man}. No one responded to the message. Elsa didn¡¯t care. She happily put the cell phone in her purse. Her cousin was a very famous actress. Now it was true that she had a job. He did not expect her to respond to his message.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. * On the other hand. When Anna gave Serena¡¯s number to the assistant director, thetter sent her a message asking when Serena was free. Serena thought about it for a while and sent him the address of herpany. When the assistant director heard that she had already established apany, he praised her highly and said, {I had intended to invite you to be an actress, I didn¡¯t think you had your ownpany now. I don¡¯t think there are any more opportunities}. When she saw the message, Serena smiled a little. {Thank you for your praise. But I don¡¯t have much talent for acting}. {If the actress is free then ask her agents toe to thepany for an interview}. {No problem. I will talk to her}. Serena also wanted to know her attitude. If she had said she coulde to Francesca¡¯spany, now she would have screamed. In the evening Serena received a call from the actress¡¯ agent. They talked for a while and confirmed the interview for the next day. ording to her attitude, there was not much of a problem with cooperation this time. After all, there were few people like Francesca. * The next day, when Serena went to thepany, she was waiting for the elevator with Anna and met Vito. He had a bag in his hand. When he saw Serena, he smiled. -Good morning, Ms. Serena, have you had breakfast? The voice was full of excitement and Serena looked at him. He looked shameless. -Good morning,¡¬ Serena replied. Vito became happy and stepped forward, -I brought breakfast, would you like to eat, Mrs. Serena? Anna stopped him when Serena still answered nothing, -What are you doing, do you have to say that so close? -Wow, Anna. I have the disease that if I¡¯m not close to someone, I can¡¯t talk,¡± Vito replied with a smile. Anna said, -What a hard face! After saying this, Anna pushed him away. Vito fell down and leaned against the wall, ¡°Anna, you touched my body, are you thinking about my body? Anna, -Go to hell! -Do you want to die with me?¡± said Vito. -Do you want to know what my fist feels like? Anna could resist no longer, she pulled him closer with her fists clenched. Serena, who was next to him, did not want to see more. She reached out her hand and rubbed her eyebrow. She had no intention of interfering with Anna. At that moment the elevator arrived and Vito quickly ran inside. -Mrs. Serena, Anna, I¡¯m leaving. See you at noon in the dining room. (The sound of the elevator) The elevator door closed. Anna said, ¡°That Vito has a hard face. Is the actressing to ourpany today, Serena? Serena said, -I don¡¯t know, whether she or her agent ising. -After you told me, I looked up the news about her. Isabe is a very famous actress. She is an international star Chapter 384: They have met before. -Really? Serena shook her eyebrow a little. Anna continued speaking, ¡°She is very different from Francesca. Francesca became famous after acting in a series. But it¡¯s a series about young love. There is not much content in it. It¡¯s just a series to please. After watching it, there is nothing to remember. But Isabe is very different. When she was a child, she started her career. And her characters are good. Usually actors who sign on for this kind of series are not very famous. She is different. Because she is very beautiful and acts very well. She is always very famous and very enterprising. Serena now knew the information after Anna had presented so much. -The important thing is that the actress was born into a rich family. She is very educated. She does not despise people there which is different than Francesca. -Are you very satisfied with our new client? Serena looked at Anna and said. -Of course! I am super satisfied. You don¡¯t know how happy I am. Let¡¯s take this customer so that Francesca gets angry. -Wake up. Francesca is already the story. We have to get this customer to develop ourpany. She is the first client of ourpany, don¡¯t work with personal emotions¡­, When she heard Serena¡¯s words, Anna could tell she was very excited. -Ok, I know. (The sound of the elevator) The two people got off the elevator. As they walked, Serena said, -Get ready a little. Then we will go to see the actress. They said they would meet at 10 o¡¯clock. Now she only stayed for 15 minutes. When it was 10 o¡¯clock, a ck car came to the back of the building. Anna and Serena went downstairs first and were ready to greet them. Her agent came out first when she opened the door. He checked around and confirmed that there were no reporters. He said to the person in the car, -Isabe, you cane out now. Serena and Anna kept looking at them. A person with many clothes came out in front of them. The girl got out of the car. She wore a hat on her head, which was tightly wrapped from head to toe, with only a pair of eyes exposed. Serena and Anna did not know what to say. -Wow, is this the designer¡¯spany? It looks amazing! Isabe¡¯s agent said, -Isabe, get into thepany first, so they don¡¯t take your picture. -Okay. Isabe ran very quickly into thepany and had not seen Serena and Anna. The agent was a little worried and wanted to chase them. But Anna called him, ¡°Hello, are you Isabe¡¯s agent? The agent found that there were 2 people standing at the door. When he saw them, he asked, ¡°Are you¡­? Anna introduced him, ¡°This is the designer Shelly. I am his assistant. My name is Anna. After the introduction, the agent understood, ¡°Are you the designer Shelly? Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Paolo Morelli. I¡¯m Isabe¡¯s agent. -Hello, Serena shook his hand. The two people shook hands. Paolo said, ¡°Isabe has already entered. Let¡¯s go in now. After entering thepany, Isabe hid behind the pir. When she saw Pauling, she came out and said, ¡°Paul, what¡¯s taking you so long, who are these two? When she saw Serena, Isabe¡¯s eyes lit up. -Are you Shelly? Serena was surprised by her words. -Hello, do you know me? Isabe removed the mask on her face and smiled. -I remember you. Did she remember her? Serena was more confused: what did that mean? -I have already participated in a fashion business abroad. The clothes I really liked were Shelly¡¯s. -At that time I asked a worker who Shelly was. You were just in the VIP ce. -You are very beautiful. I remember the first time I saw you. Isabe talked a lot and Serena was still thinking. Anna said with surprise, -Wow, you met her abroad. -I didn¡¯t expect that. I wanted to look you up to talk to you, but when I finished the business, my agent took me to the airport. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t talk to you. I didn¡¯t expect you toe back to Italy this year. Serena had attended many fashion weeks and didn¡¯t remember which business it was. She just hadn¡¯t heard about it. But the girl looked at her eagerly. She looked like she was seeing her idol. What a pity. She was the goddess of many people.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Serena smiled a little and said, ¡°Thank you very much. -It¡¯s not veryfortable for us to talk here, let¡¯s go to an office,¡± Paul suddenly said. Isabe nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, it is not convenient to talk here. Let¡¯s go to her office. After talking, she put her mask back on and looked around nervously. Paul said, ¡°My princess, won¡¯t it be toote to put on the mask? -Isabe looked at Serena and said, ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s go upstairs. Serena nodded her head and went on. She was thinking that Isabe was very different from the person she had imagined. ording to what Anna had said, she thought she was a very mature woman. But Isabe seemed very childish. She was like a girl who had just be an actress. She was very nice and cheerful. When she thought about it, Serena smiled a little. It was perfect. This way cooperation would not be a problem for herpany. When they arrived at the office, the whole quiet office was filled with her exmations. He walked around the office and marveled. -Wow, how beautiful! And this drawing, I have seen this drawing before in a public auction, my God! It is here, how rich you are! This chair is great too, how soft it is! Serena, -¡­- Anna, -. Paul, -¡­- The three people looked at Isabe and did not know what to do. Then Paolo spoke: -Excuse me, the girl is¡­ ¨C He did not know what to say. He couldn¡¯t say anything bad about his actress. But in this case he should say something for Isabe. Serena spoke smilingly: -It¡¯s all right. Mrs. Isabe is very nice . I like her . Chapter 385: She is really your admirer. -Thanks for understanding.¡± -Paolo smiled a little embarrassed. Anna felt embarrassed. ording to her information Isabe was not like that. She seemed to be a very mature girl based on her experience. But he had not thought it was the other way around. But this way it was easier to talk to her. -This is your new drawing,¡¬ Isabe saw a drawing on the table and asked. Serena approached the side of the table and exined, -Yes, this is a draft of the image I drew in the center. It is not finished yet. -Isabe took the drawing and asked. Serena was a little surprised and shook her head, ¡°Not yet. -Can I order it? I really like the drawing, can I order this drawing, Shelly.¡± Isabeughed and looked at Serena. -What, but do you think this drawing is okay? Serena couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. -It¡¯s fine. Shelly, you don¡¯t know. I am a fan of yours. I like any of your drawings. I love this drawing today, can I order it? She saw that she was so happy. Serena couldn¡¯t refuse and nodded her head. -Sure. -Paolo, get the deposit out quickly. Paolo, -¡­ Did she open her eyes wide in surprise so quickly? He thought Isabe needed more time. Normally it took her a long time to choose clothes. Today she asked him to give her an extra 15 minutes to choose clothes. But did he decide less than 5 minutes? It was the first time Paul thought Isabe was an informal person. But first he saw Serena¡¯s designs. They were wonderful works of art. They were very good and each drawing was designed for different people. -Well¡­ The idea of this drawing is the family dinner. I heard that Mrs. Isabe is going to a public activity? I think this dress is not very suitable for that. If you want, I can make another design for you for the public event. -Really? Perfect!!! I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have any clothes for the family dinner. I can wear these clothes on the spot -Isabe was very happy. Serena, -¡­- Wasn¡¯t this girl an angel sent by God? She liked her design so much when she finished founding thepany. Serena smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Isabe, now I have set up apany. I will finalize the design for the family dinner and my team will design a dress for public activities. And my design will be a gift for you because you are our first customer, what do you think? -Ok, Isabe agreed with her immediately. Anna was very surprised. -You are very good. I think your team is also good. I trust you. -Paolo, give them the contract. Paul nodded and took out the contract he had written earlier, -Mrs. Shelly, here is the contract. Let them read it, please. Anna received the contract and began to read. Isabe put down the design drawing and walked around the office. She approached Serena and said shyly, ¡°Well¡­ Shelly, actually¡­¡± Anna wanted to say something but said nothing for a long time. -What?¡± Serena looked a little strange. -I¡¯m really a fan of yours,¡± Isabe finally said. Anna, who was reading the contract next to her, raised her head in surprise. Then sign an autograph for me??? Isabe took a notebook from her bag and ced it in front of Serena. Anna almost fell over. Paolo coughed and awkwardly turned his head to the side. She pretended not to have seen him. If Isabe¡¯s admirers knew that their goddess was asking for another girl¡¯s signature, they would think the world was crazy. But the world was crazy. When Isabe saw Serena¡¯s drawings, she liked Serena very much. This time she knew she was the designer. She asked Paolo to set up a time for her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She wanted to visit her idol. When Serena saw the notebook, she was stunned. She had not thought that she had an admirer and she was such a famous actress. She did not know what to answer, but she took the notebook and said, ¡°Shelly is the name I used abroad. Now I am at home my full name is Serena Giordano. You can call me Serena. -How nice!¡± Isabe praised as an admirer. After signing Serena put down her sentence and put a notebook in front of Isabe, me then do an autograph I am a fan of yours too. After hearing this Isabe covered her mouth and eximed! Are you a fan of mine? Really? Oh my god!!! Well, which of my works have you seen??! Anna was speechless. When did Serena have an idol? She never saw Serena admire anyone when she was outside. She must have lied. I saw your first costume drama. Oh , it is my first debut work. I didn¡¯t expect you to see it. And also my favorite y. While they were talking Anna and Paolo had signed the contract. Paolo also paid the deposit. 10minter. Princess and time to go back. Paolo remembered Isabe. Shall I tell you? Isabe was still talking to Serena. Serena kept smiling. She was very patient with her. Isabe!!! Paul made an effort to smile and said. Isabe ignored him and continued talking to Serena. Paolo couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, went in front of her and said: Aren¡¯t you going to work today? Do you want me to scold you? The three women were surprised. Anna was startled, Serena was also startled by his voice. Isabe was stunned, she looked pale. After a while she said :Paolo you¡­ went too far you scared Serena! Chapter 386: Deal Paolo Morelli, -¡­-¡­ He was really going crazy with anger. -Wait a little, give me five more minutes. Isabe Aiello made a pitiful request to Paolo, but he had a cold face and would not listen to her. Serena Giordano coughed slightly and then said, -Miss Isabe, you originally asked for only fifteen minutes today, but now the fifteen minutes are almost up¡­. How about going to Officer Paolo first? When Isabe heard this, she was surprised, -Serena¡­? Well, let¡¯s add on Facebook, when we have one, shall we talk again? Serena really didn¡¯t expect Isabe to be such a fascinated fan, so she could only pull out her cell phone and open Facebook and show the cell phone to Isabe. Isabe nodded vigorously, took out her cell phone and opened Facebook to add the contact with Serena. After doing so, she made a small request, ¡°How about ¡­ we take a picture together? Eventually, the two took a picture. After doing so, Isabe happily picked up her cell phone, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll text youter. -OK. Isabe got up and left with Paul happily. When they left, Serena also received Paolo¡¯s grateful look. She smiled helplessly and then led them down into the building. After they left, Anna stood beside her, ¡°She is really out of my expectations. Isabe ispletely different from what I imagined. Hearing this, Serena smiled a little: -I¡¯m surprised, too. -Isn¡¯t she? Her personality is quite good, she¡¯s just¡­ a little clingy. She¡¯s really your fan. -It¡¯s quite surprising. -Serena, we have an order. Let¡¯s share it with everybody, let them know you¡¯re very capable. -Yes, we have to share it with everybody, but it¡¯s not about what you think, it¡¯s about sharing the work with them. Having said that, Serena turned to walk back. And the two talked as they walked, -Go tell them. We have a meeting in half an hour. Anna nodded, ¡°Okay, I will inform them right away. When Serena returned to the office, Anna went to the staff floor to inform them of the meeting. As soon as she heard that she was going to have the meeting, Maria immediately got angry. -Why are we having a meeting again? It has only been a few days since I went to work and I have to attend meetings frequently?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. What a hassle! Arianna leaned over the table, slumped down and looked at her coldly. Lisa Rallo, on the one hand, alsoined, ¡°You said so much yesterday, why do you want to say more today? Is it because we are all toozy, so¡­. Does he deliberately find us something to do? After speaking, she also looked at Diego Lombardi beside her, ¡°Diego, don¡¯t you think? The boy was indifferent, -¡­ -¡­ Anna put her hands around his chest and scoffed, ¡°Even if he deliberately finds you something to do, what¡¯s wrong with that? You are now employees of thepany and must listen to the boss¡¯s orders! -Mariained angrily, but packed her bags anyway and got up. Seeing that everyone was getting ready for the meeting, Anna smiled, ¡°Remember that the meeting will start in half an hour, not now,¡± she said. After she said this, she turned and left. After she left, Maria was so angry that she threw things on the table. -A little assistant is so arrogant, who does she think she is? She has the nerve to get angry with us, can you stand it? No one responded to her words. Maria looked at Vito Gentile, -Vito? Vito arched his eyebrows and swung his leg, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you need to work anyway, don¡¯t you want to sit there and just listen? Mary, -¡­- -Moreover, if you hadn¡¯t insulted her, she wouldn¡¯t be hostile to you,¡± Vito said with a smile: and normal for her to retort.? This is normal. Maria replied, ¡°Vito, you see her as beautiful, so you deliberately favor her, don¡¯t you? A surprised look appeared on Vito¡¯s face, ¡°How do you know? -You!¡± Maria was so angry that she could not speak for a moment, sat down and ignored Vito. Arianna saw what had happened andughed heartily. Half an hourter. When Serena handed them their homework, everyone was still a little stunned. -So soon we already have customers? -Yes,¡¬ Anna put her hand on her chest triumphantly, -You have seen the information, this time we will attend a press conference. After you understand, draw the picture. Serena looked at the date agreed upon between the two of them, half-closed her lips and then set a date, ¡°Give me the draft of the drawing within three days. -What, three days? Are you kidding,¡± Maria was surprised and stood up suddenly, ¡°How is it impossible that I can deliver the draft in three days? Serena looked up and stared calmly into his face. -So what do you think? -To finish the draft, I need at least half a month,¡¬ Maria looked at everyone and then said awkwardly, -How can you draw in three days? Hearing this, Serena could not help butugh. -So tell me, half a month to finish a draft image, how long will you need to finish the version? After finishing the draft, we have to wait for it to be produced. Do you think the client can wait that long? -I¡­ -I wrote the shipping date in the file, so you all can see it for yourselves. Everyone opened the file and looked at it. The press conference was to take ce 15 dayster, which meant they had to draft, determine the draft and finish the production in 15 days. -Well, the time is a bit urgent,¡± Vito covered the file after reading it and said quietly. Maria, who was standing to the side, immediately felt dissatisfied when she heard him, -It¡¯s not a little urgent, it¡¯s too urgent, okay? 15 days is not enough time to determine the project! -With so many people on the team, half a month is not enough,¡± Serena arched her eyebrows and looked at the people sitting in the room, ¡°You¡¯ve all been designers before, don¡¯t you even understand the idea of being a designer? What we have to do is meet the needs of our customers. That¡¯s the difference between getting an order and designing on your own. If you have confidence in your design, you can design a garment ording to your preferences and then sell it. -But now we are different. We are now a team. We have to think about our ownpany. The customer came to us, we have to cooperate with his time and preferences. Serena¡¯s voice was calm, but powerful. -This is just one product. You are many people, you canmunicate with each other. Three dayster, we will have a meeting here at 10 am. I hope to see you have what I want in your hands. The meeting is over. After saying this, Serena began to bow her head to pack things. Arianna stood up slightly annoyed, then turned her head and walked out. Anna looked at her figure, ¡°Arianna is very quiet today. It was really helpful to satisfy people, but didn¡¯t she seem to have been satisfied? Then Anna gave Serena a strange look. Chapter 387: Elsa and Cristian Let¡¯s go.¡± -Serena gathered her things and left the meeting room. Maria, who was in the meeting room, could not help but say, ¡°You received the customer¡¯s order only a few days after thepany opened, isn¡¯t that because Mr. Giordano helped you find the customer? After she finished speaking, Maria put her hands to her chest and scoffed, ¡°A woman who only knows how to depend on men obviously has no skills and gives us orders. No one listened to Mary¡¯s words. Mary said it herself, and she was very ashamed, so she looked at everyone. -Don¡¯t you think so? Vito half-closed his lips, -If I were powerful and rich, I would give everything to a beautiful woman like her, even the whole world. -You! You are so shameless! You still love this kind of woman! You don¡¯t know how many times she has slept with men! Eva Zagaria closed the folder and looked at Maria: -Maria, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been happy these days, you¡¯d better quit your job!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When Maria heard this, she immediately looked at her, ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re firing me? Eva, do you have the right to say that? Eva covered her cheeks with both hands and sighed deeply. -It is true that I don¡¯t have the right to say it, but you alwaysin in front of all of us. We have all been paid in advance. Now that you say so much, why didn¡¯t you refuse when you were paid? -I¡­ -Eva, what you said is wrong. When Mr. Giordano¡¯s secretary, Chiara, called us, she didn¡¯t say that our boss was such a person-Lisa, who was sitting not far from Diego, couldn¡¯t help but be in favor of Maria. When Eva heard this, she raised her eyebrows and looked at her, ¡°No matter what kind of person the boss is, shouldn¡¯t you keep working? You are all adults, don¡¯t you understand the principle of doing things after getting paid? Lisa stood up, ¡°What do you mean by that, are you trying to say we take money and don¡¯t work? Hearing this, Eva smiled slightly. -I didn¡¯t say that, Lisa, don¡¯t try to fight me, aren¡¯t you ady? When she said this, Eva also looked at Diego not far behind her. Lisa reacted abruptly, Diego was still here, and her action seemed too abrupt. Her expression changed and she quickly sat down again. But by this time Diego had packed up the materials and left the meeting room with a cold face. -Lisa wanted to follow him quickly when she saw him leave, but Diego ignored herpletely. She sat on the seat dejectedly and then looked at Eva ardently. -Why are you ring at me? -Because of you, Diego ignored me. Hearing this, Eva scoffed, -Does he always ignore you?¡¯ -You! -Lisa, don¡¯t tell him any more,¡± Maria also packed up the material and approached Lisa, ¡°Why do you say so much to this kind of woman? If she doesn¡¯t want to be in our favor, let her go, ignore her. Lisa probably reached an agreement with her, and the two left the meeting room together. Only Vito and Eva were left in the meeting room. Vito looked at Eva with interest. -Donna, you are still a little unbelievable. If I look at you more closely, you look beautiful, would you like to have dinner with me? A look of displeasure shed in Eva¡¯s eyes, but she immediately thought of something and then nodded, -Yes. Vito looked at her and smiled. * Because Isabe liked the banquet dress painted by Serena, she immediately took the time to finalize the design and then asked Anna to specially measure Isabe¡¯s size and then quickly recounted the details of the production. Then that Serena did not go with Anna, Isabe still bothered her on Facebook and said it several times. Isabe, -{To measure the size, you didn¡¯t evene in person}. Serena, -{I always have to give Anna a few chances. If I did everything, she won¡¯t have any work to do.}- Serena, -{I always have to give Anna a chance. Isabe, -{You are right! Serena, you are so kind! You always think of others! -Serena, was speechless. Was Isabe that funny? Serena, -{I still have work to do, let¡¯s talkter} -Isabe, -{Okay, okay. I won¡¯t bother you anymore} The officer next door saw the text message she had sent and was speechless. -Do you have to do this? Even if you like it, you should be more reserved. What if he thinks he is homosexual and then stays away from you? Hearing this, Isabe suddenly reacted and cupped her cheek, -I don¡¯t look like a homosexual, do I? I just admire her. She will understand.¡± -There was a fan who picked you up every time, and every day she would say hello, and every day she would post a message on Twitter for you. You also suspect that she is homosexual,¡± Paul said without hesitation. Isabe was a little embarrassed, smiled a little, then waved her hand and said, ¡°That was the past. I didn¡¯t know bigots were like that. -It¡¯s best to read your cousin¡¯s messages when you have time. I remember she sent you messages before. -Yes, I read them.¡± Isabe mentioned her cousin, ¡°I just don¡¯t care about her blind date. Besides-what kind of good men can she meet on blind dates? She is very much in love. -¡­ You can¡¯t say that. A blind date can also be used to meet good men, but it depends on luck. Isabe disagreed, opened Twitter and posted the picture of her and Serena, then added the caption, ¡°It¡¯s so fun to take a picture with my idol. Love / Bad /.¡± Paul looked at it and was speechless. Not long after she posted it on her Twitter, Isabe¡¯s cousin Elsa Sabia sent her a message. Elsa, -{Cousin, so are you online? I thought you had been filming until now. Wow, she had forgotten to block it before posting it on her Twitter. Isabe, -{I just finished it}. Elsa, -{Cousin, did you see the message I sent you earlier? Isabe, -{Let¡¯s see, did you go on a blind date? Is the man handsome? Elsa, -{Handsome! Cousin, look at the picture! She quickly sent her a picture, Isabe took one look and jumped from her chair with a ¡°Wow.¡± -Paolo was almost dead in his shocked temper, quickly helped her and asked. ¡°What is it? -Gorgeous,¡¬ Isabe looked at the picture of the man and praised, -This time the man is really handsome! This time you were lucky Elsa,¡± she quickly replied to Elsa. She quickly replied to Elsa. Isabe, -{Beautiful! But why does this image look familiar? Elsa, -{Of course it looks familiar, the man every girl in North City dreams of, Cristian Ferrari, the director of the Ferrari Group}-. -Gosh, this girl is really lucky, because this kind of good man can be found by her? But, can this kind of man be interested in her? Chapter 388: Before meeting -Cristian Ferrari?¡± Paul leaned toward her and nced at the screen, when he saw Elsa¡¯sst message, and was surprised. -What, do you know him well? I heard the name Cristian Ferrari. He seems to be an elite in the business world. Paolo listened to him with a strange look and exined, -Isabe, then I can say that you are ignorant. Cristian Ferrari, he is not an elite in the business world. If you have to describe him, he is probably like the business tycoon. That¡¯s how you talk a little bit vulgarly. To be exact, he is the president of the business empire¡­. ¨C -Fuck you. -Honey, you¡¯re a celebrity, can you stop swearing? said Paul very surprised. -It¡¯s strange, even if the Sabia family has a good family background, there is no reason to go on a blind date with the president of the empire. Besides, if Cristian Ferrari is really as good as you said, does he still need a blind date? It is estimated that there are many girls who want to be his wives! Paul thought for a moment and felt that what Isabe said was right, -Is it possible that your cousin was deceived? O¡­ Was she dreaming? Isabe nodded seriously, -I think she might have been deceived. Otherwise, how could she be on such good terms to have a blind date with him? -How can you say that if she is your cousin? Paul was speechless. Elsa sent another message. Elsa, -{Cousin, who is the woman you posted just now on Twitter? Your idol? Is she a star too? Howe I haven¡¯t seen her! Isabe, -{She is not a star. She just came back from abroad and is a designer. Elsa, -{Designer? }- Isabe suddenly thought of something. Serena had told her earlier that herpany had just opened. If she could rmend Elsa to herpany? Thinking about this, Isabe curved her lips and made a decision. Off to the side, Paul realized what he was about to do, always feeling that someone else was about to suffer. * Shortly after receiving Isabe¡¯s order, another person came to thepany and, after seeing her design work, liked it very much and wanted her to design a dress for her. Naturally, Serena weed customers. -Actually, my cousin rmended me,¡¬ Elsa stated her identity directly, smiling kindly, -I heard that you are my cousin¡¯s idol. After she showed me your work, I also find it very beautiful ¡­.¡± There was no need to say who the cousin was ¡­ Serena probably already guessed who it was. She smiled slightly and held out her hand to Elsa: -This is an honor for me, thank you,¡¬ she said. -You¡¯re wee, since you¡¯re my cousin¡¯s idol, then you¡¯re my idol too, I can¡¯t wait to see the dress you¡¯re going to design for me. -Serena nodded and then looked at Anna, who quickly stepped forward, -Miss Elsa, do you have any specific requests for the design of the dress? Requests??? -Elsa raised the corner of her eye and then looked at Serena: ¡°I think my only request is that Shelly can design it for me personally. Anna was speechless.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She turned out to be here for Serena. -Well, Miss Elsa, the designer Shelly can¡­. You¡¯re not going to turn me down, are you?!!! -Elsa looked at Serena, -I¡¯m here for you! Serena thought for a while, then nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll design it myself for you,¡± Elsa immediately smiled. Elsa immediately smiled, ¡°Thank you, then, I haven¡¯t thought about the requirements yet and will call you when I do. -Okay. Then, the two exchanged cell phone numbers. After Elsa left, Anna said dissatisfied, ¡°If you design for her yourself, the cost will be higher, right? But you actually charge it at the team price. -It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just to advertise ourpany. Look, Isabe brought Elsa, maybe Elsa will also attract more customers for us in the future? It¡¯s just that. if she knew that the client Elsa recruited for her is an old acquaintance of hers, Serena probably wouldn¡¯t think that way for the rest of her life. * Thepany was finally on the right track with Serena¡¯s rectification. Although some people stillined, Serena¡¯s attitude had always been very tough, and those who wanted to make trouble could do nothing. However, all submitted drafts were rejected, and Serena asked them to resubmit them the next day with an indifferent face. As a result, the draft delivered the next day was not as good as the one delivered earlier. Serena suppressed the anger in her heart, ced the papers on the table and looked at everyone. -This is your level, elite designers? Maria immediately became angry when she heard this, and stood up to argue, -What do you mean by this? What is wrong with our level? You deliver them to us from the beginning. Do you know how to do it yourself? Perhaps you are a novice who knows nothing, how dare you criticize our work? Hearing this, Serena looked at her coldly. The look was so cold that there was no temperature, and Maria was almost frozen on the spot. Maria probably felt the pressure of his gaze and shrugged her neck in fear, but still she was not afraid to say, ¡°Am I wrong? What works can you design yourself and why do you say our standard is not good enough? Serena did not speak, but silently passed her works to Anna: ¡°Copy them and send them to them. Anna took the information and quickly copied it. Maria thought she dared not speak because she was right, so she straightened her back and said more arrogantly, ¡°Is what I said true? You don¡¯t know how to design anything at all. Arianna also smiled at him, ¡°You don¡¯t like our work. You can design one if you have skill. This is just a preliminary version. You are so demanding, I really want to see what skill you have. No matter how much they satirized her, Serena no longer responded, but waited in silence. Soon Anna returned and sent copies of the drafts to everyone. Serena opened the manuscripts and looked at them one by one. -I did not ce any restrictions. I told you to discuss among yourselves to design a dress that fits Isabe is to give her the opportunity to find her features and advantages. And how to show the proportions of her body in the most perfect state. In fact, you have a good understanding of this point about the shape of her body, but you have neglected the most important point. -It¡¯s so ridiculous,¡¬ Mariaughed, -You said we learned the proportion of her figure, so what else do you have to say? Serena looked at her and continued, -Maria, I guess you didn¡¯t learn anything about Isabe before you designed this dress, did you? Maria was surprised, how did she know? -What nonsense are you talking about? -First of all, the style you design is very inconsistent with Isabe¡¯s temperament. From your preliminary version, your design should be in the style of vitality, more suitable for young girls just starting their careers. Chapter 389: They met again. -But Isabe¡¯s position in the entertainment industry is deeply entrenched. She once won the best actress award. Eva you understood. You should have known Isabe in detail, but -the imitation is too clear. The skirt and the waist of the skirt are very simr to the dresses she wore before. Eva, in our industry, we can learn from the style of others, but we cannot imitate them. When Eva heard this, her beautiful face paled, ¡°I¡­ maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence¡­¡± Serena said : ¡°Lisa¡¯s design concept is good, but you are too limited to your previous style. As for Arianna¡­ ¨C Arianna straightened up. Arianna immediately straightened up and looked at her stubbornly. Serena smiled slightly, ¡°In general, you drew very well, but you have many ws because you are sloppy and many details are not refined. Hearing this, Arianna did not know what to say to her. -You! -Vito¡¯s¡­ ¡°Stop it! -Vito suddenly interrupted her and looked at Serena with a smile. -Mrs. Serena, after what you just said, I have confirmation that you are excellent. Don¡¯t shame me, stop talking about my draft. Serena paused and looked at thest position. -Where is Diego? The young man¡¯s work was the only one that made her feel satisfied, but -his work hid too many dark thoughts. Although he looked good, but -he carried an ufortable feeling of depression. It should have something to do with his character. -Diego didn¡¯te to work today,¡± Lisa quickly replied for Diego, ¡°Something must have happened to his family. -Did he ask permission? -Yes,¡¬ said Lisa quickly, -I asked for him when I arrived in the morning. Anna nodded, -It¡¯s true, but I forgot to tell you. Serena agreed, and then closed the files. -If you don¡¯t need me to keep talking, then you should know how to nter, right? Only Vito and Arianna felt a little embarrassed. The most unhappy should be Maria. She sat on the seat with clenched fists, staring at Serena. -You all know that we don¡¯t have much time to rush this dress, so before your drafts are satisfactory to me, you will all stay overtime today. They said nothing, but were obviously dissatisfied. -The meeting ended. After Serena left, Maria finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore! Damn it! What an arrogant woman! -What the hell does she think she is? And she said it so eloquently that you don¡¯t know if she really understood or pretended to understand! Arianna looked at her and said, ¡°She was really right. You never understood Isabe¡¯s previous style, did you? She debuted for many years, and actually won the best actress award. You are so stupid that you designed her dress for a young girl. -I¡­¡± Mary looked at Eva, who was blushing beside her, and suddenly criticized her, ¡°No matter how bad the drawing is, it¡¯s my drawing. I am not like her, imitating other people¡¯s drawings. As soon as he said this, even the blood on Eva¡¯s lips disappeared, she clutched the rubber drawing tightly, biting her lower lip hard. Eva abruptly turned her head, looking at her in terror. -I have the same drawing as the other person only by ident, but you are incapable of designing something good. What qualifications do you think you have to criticize me? After speaking, Eva grabbed the folder and ran outside without waiting for Maria to speak. Vito, -Here¡¯s the thing¡­-Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He too got up and ran after her. * Serena had just returned to the office with the drawings. After sitting down, she reached out and frowned slightly in pain. These people were really annoying¡­. Anna brought her coffee andined, ¡°They im to be elites, they all have terrible designs, they are really bad! Hearing this, Serena looked up and looked at Anna, then exined in a low voice. -They are elites. I learned about their previous work. Maria¡¯s drawings are vigorous and lively. Evacks creativity and always borrows from other people¡¯s drawings. Arianna is too sloppy and the details are not good enough. Vito has too strong a personal style, Lisa¨Cis simr to Maria. In fact, their styles are too obvious, not to mention Mirko, his details are not good enough. But Diego. -He didn¡¯te today because he asked permission. His style is very cold. I think the works drawn by him are also a bit strange¡­. Having said that, Serena put down the coffee in her hand, could not help but pull out the draft of the drawing Diego had submitted earlier, and then read it carefully. -Isn¡¯t it strange? Although the overall design seems to be very delicate, there is depression everywhere. Listening to him, Serena nodded and made a thoughtful statement, -I suppose it has something to do with his experience. -His experience? After saying that, Serena¡¯s cell phone rang on the desk, she looked at it and then picked it up. -Hi, it¡¯s Serena. It was Elsa who called you. Elsa smiled shyly at the cell phone, -I¡¯m sorry, Shelly, I called you so early, didn¡¯t it bother you? Early? Serena looked at the time, it was almost noon from the time the meeting had ended until now. She estimated that Elsa had just gotten up. Thinking about it, she answered quietly, ¡°Miss Elsa, of course not. We can serve customers 24 hours a day. -Well. I have thought of some material. I want to add it to my dress by then. Are you free this afternoon? In the afternoon? Serena nodded, -No problem, of course I have time. -Ok, I¡¯ll see you at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and I¡¯ll send you the address at that time. After hanging up the call, Anna asked suspiciously, -Is that Elsa? -Yes, she asked me to meet her to talk about the dress. -Ok, then I¡¯ll go to work. On the other hand, Elsa hung up the call and could not help but take the invitation from the box on her desk. This was an invitation to a business banquet. There was still plenty of time before the banquet. She heard that Cristian was also going to the banquet. When she appeared before him in a dress he liked, he would surely be very attracted to her. While he was thinking about it, Caterina Baggio, Elsa¡¯s mother, suddenly came in. -Elsa, what are you doing? -Elsa quickly put the invitation back in the box and stood up with her cell phone. Seeing that she was still in her pajamas, Catherine looked at her, then reached out and touched her forehead, -Daughter, you just woke up, didn¡¯t you? Go get ready and change your clothes. Mrs. Marchetti is here. -Mrs. Marchetti is here? Elsa¡¯s eyes sparkled when she heard Beatrice¡¯s name, and then there was a hint of embarrassment on her face. -So¡­ How could Catherine not understand what her daughter was thinking? She smiled and said, -She came here so that you could get to know each other. Could she and Cristian meet again? Chapter 390: Distance is always closer When Elsa heard this, she smiled and hugged her mother¡¯s arm, ¡°Mother, you are so kind, did you go to look for Mrs. Marchetti? Hearing this, Catherine smiled softly and said in a low voice, ¡°How is it possible that I don¡¯t know what my daughter is thinking? Besides, I also think this man is a good man. It¡¯s just that¡­ seems to be reluctant to go on a blind date. What about him¡­? -Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already investigated, Cristian doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Otherwise, ording to Mrs. Marchetti¡¯s personality, how could she let him go on a blind date? -You are right, we have to believe Mrs. Marchetti¡¯s personality. After getting ready, Elsa went downstairs. When she saw Beatrice, she smiled sweetly, -Hello, Mrs. Marchetti, why are youing today? Beatrice¡¯s gaze fell on Elsa. She was wearing a light-colored sweater and skirt today, and her beautiful curly hair fell delightfully over her shoulders. She wore deliberate makeup, and her white face looked very soft. Beatrice, as an olddy, liked this girl. The Marino family was also a good family; her father had opened a business and her mother was a doctor in the hospital. In such a good family situation, Elsa had a good character. She was a good girl, so Beatrice felt she had to introduce her to Cristian. -Why Ie here, you don¡¯t know,¡± Beatrice said with augh. Caterina could not help butugh a couple of times. After hearing this, pink-cheeked Elsa was so embarrassed that she did not know how to react. She stood there for a while before walking to Beatrice¡¯s side. Actively she sat down beside her and took Beatrice¡¯s hand, biting her lower lip and whispering, ¡°Mrs. Marchetti, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Seeing the girl¡¯s shy expression, Beatrice could not help but reach out and nod at her nose, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m not teasing you. It¡¯s because I read your mind. You will go out with me to dinnerter. And then I will look for an opportunity to call Cristian. Elsa nodded shyly and said, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Marchetti, you are very kind to me. Mrs. Marchetti, but is Cristianing? -Cristian listens to me. He is indifferent but has a warm heart. It may take a lot of thinking to be with him. So I want to ask you before that, do you have confidence? Do you have confidence? Elsa was surprised for a moment and then smiled, ¡°If I understand you correctly, you are asking me if I have the confidence that he is not so indifferent? Beatrice nodded. -Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Marchetti, I don¡¯t mind his character. On the contrary¨CI like this character very much. He is like an iceberg, which means he is also indifferent to other women, not only to me. As long as there is no one else around him, I have a chance and¡­. I look forward to the day when he is not so indifferent. After she finished speaking, Elsa seemed as if she could no longer help herself and shyly lowered her head. Beatrice looked at her deeply, then raised her head and met Catherine¡¯s gaze. -Good girl, I know I found the right person, so let¡¯s go. Dell¡¯Ante Restaurant. -I asked her toe for dinner on time. Let¡¯s order the food first. Cristian is always on time. Hearing this, Elsa picked up her cell phone and looked at it. There were only five minutes left, so she took the menu, looked at it and ordered some snacks with Beatrice. When the time came, Cristian actually appeared in the restaurant. As he walked through the door, his ck eyes searched the crowd for Beatrice¡¯s figure. When he saw a figure sitting next to her, Cristian frowned annoyed. His aunt was really annoying. He called her and told her that he was going back to the Southern City and that he had toe and have lunch with her as a farewell. Unexpectedly, she again gave him a blind date. He was displeased with her actions. No matter, he then decided to eat this meal as hisst with Elsa. -Christian! While she was thinking about it, Beatrice was already calling his name. Cristian¡¯s stature was tall and straight, and he attracted the attention of many people as soon as he entered the restaurant. At this point, he attracted more attention as he walked toward Beatrice. As she watched the gorgeous man move closer and closer to her, Elsa¡¯s heartbeat almost jumped out of her throat, and her hands hidden under the table clenched tightly. This man-he was hers. Even if he was not hers now, in the future¡­ sooner orter he would be hers! -Come here, sit down,¡¬ Beatrice smiled and pulled Cristian close, then stood up and said, -You young people talk. I will go shopping nearby. Hearing this, Cristian looked at her coldly, ¡± Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to have lunch with me before leaving North City? There was a bit of embarrassment on Beatrice¡¯s face, and Elsa felt it and knew that Cristian had been deceived by Beatrice, but she was very confident, so she was not embarrassed. -We eat. You have to stay half an hour before you leave. I¡¯m leaving now. After talking, Beatrice left quickly. Serena had no appetite at noon. After eating a few bites, she took a break. When she woke up from a nap, she found that it was almost two o¡¯clock. She got up a little nervously and called Elsa. When Elsa got the call, she looked a little nervous. -Shelly? -Hello, Miss Elsa, it¡¯s almost the time we agreed on, but I didn¡¯t get the address you were supposed to send me, so¡­? -Oh, sorry, Shelly, I¡¯m having dinner with a friend at Dell¡¯Ante Restaurant and I forgot to send you a message. -Serena stood up and walked to therge window, looking at the restaurant not far from the street, and smiled, -Miss Elsa, is that the restaurant across the street from ourpany? Elsa was surprised for a moment, then nodded, ¡°It looks like¡­. Yes. -Then wait a little while, I¡¯lle and get you. Elsa looked at the handsome man sitting in front of her. By the time she wanted to say no, Serena had hung up the call. Hearing the beep of the cell phone, Elsa blinked. She wanted to say that it was not convenient and that she would make an appointmentter, but she did not expect her¡­.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -Mrs. Marino do you have something to do? Cristian suddenly asked her coldly. Elsa immediately regained her senses and put her cell phone in her purse. -No, nothing. If she said she had something to do, or looked at her cell phone again. Cristian would leave immediately. Cristian arched his eyebrows slightly-this woman. she was really annoying. A man like him was already treating her coldly, but she was still sitting here. Cristian stood up, and Elsa suddenly spoke in panic, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, where are you going? Cristian¡¯s footsteps did not stop, and he said coldly, ¡°To the bathroom. Did Beatrice want him to stay for half an hour? He would satisfy her. But this half hour was not limited to where she was staying, was it? Seeing that Cristian did not leave but went to the bathroom, Elsa was finally relieved. Chapter 391: Now they are strangers. Serena was very quick, went down the stairs, passed the street corner and took a few steps to get to the restaurant. When she entered, she saw Elsa sitting not far away. She paused for a moment, and then suddenly remembered that when she had called her earlier, it was because it was close to the appointment time, because she was a little anxious to meet her. But now she saw her sitting there and remembered that she was eating with a friend of hers. It might bother her if he came over now. While she was thinking about it, the waiter suddenly approached. -Hello miss, excuse me¡­. Hearing this, Serena stopped thinking and smiled slightly at the waiter, -I¡¯m looking for a ¡®friend, thank you. Then, she walked in Elsa¡¯s direction, and when she approached, Serena found that she was alone. Didn¡¯t she say she was eating with a friend? Serena was a little puzzled. -Mrs. Elsa, hello. Elsa had waited, Cristian went to the bathroom and never came back. After all this time, he should havee back. Could it be that he didn¡¯te back because he didn¡¯t want to be here with her at all? She sighed as she thought, and suddenly she heard Serena¡¯s voice. Elsa stopped thinking and saw Serena standing in front of her. -There was an inconceivable disappointment in her voice, and she did not seem very interested. Serena noticed this, and her eyes sparkled, -Miss Elsa, I was a little anxious at the moment, so I forgot to ask if it was okay with you,¡¬ she said. After talking about it, Serena looked across the table, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient, I¡¯lle backter? -All right, you can sit down,¡± Elsaughed bitterly, ¡°He¡¯s probably already gone. What Elsa thought now was that he had gone to the bathroom on a pretext, but in fact he was gone. Looking at her, who was very depressed, Serena said nothing. Instead, he sat down across from her and then chuckled, -Would you like toe into mypany and sit for a while? Serena thought if she was depressed here, would it be better to go to herpany? Elsa blinked, would she go to herpany? Cristian did not go to the bathroom, he was in the hallway to smoke, then he saw that time was almost up before he squeezed out his cigarette and went back. Cristian came out and saw Elsa with another person in her ce. His gaze passed over that person¡¯s face without paying much attention. Suddenly, Cristian¡¯s footsteps stopped, and the handsome face still had that indifferent expression, but his gaze had already changed. The huge waves of his heart took hold of him almost instantly. Was this an illusion? Was he hallucinating again? The first two times he had seen this woman she had disappeared quickly and did not catch his face. Cristian thought it would be the same this time. So he unconsciously held his breath and dared not blink. One second, two seconds¡­ Ten seconds passed, and the person in front of him still remained in his view, smiling. So, this time, it was not an illusion? Cristian walked toward her step by step. -Well, then let¡¯s go to yourpany. I¡¯ll pay the bill first. Serena thought that since she was his client, it was only fair that she pay the bill for her client. Thinking about this, she took her purse, stood up and said, -I¡¯ll pay it, you sit a bit. Serena stood up with her bag, was about to walk in the direction of the cashier, and the moment she stood up and raised her head, she saw a tall, straight figure standing in front of her. Under the cold eyebrows were a pair of sharp, eagle-like eyes. With time, there was a deep settlement hidden in the depths, and the tops of the nose were as high as clouds. His lips were also as thin as a knife and cold. This face¡­ Serena paused, feeling her heart beat, as if it would stop. Was she¡­ Was she mistaken? How could this person appear in front of her? And was he so close? Serena¡¯s hand holding the bag clenched unconsciously, then clenched again. The thin, white hands showed blue veins from such movements. The two were very close for a while, and Serena could still smell his strong masculine scent, which wrapped around her like a harness, trapping her inside. Cristian looked at her coldly. It was really her! She had once thought he was hallucinating! -A delicate exmation broke the silence. Elsa, who was sitting on the side, looked up and saw Cristian; she stood up in surprise and called his name, ¡°Is it really you? Didn¡¯t you leave? Her voice could not hide the joy, and there were almost tears floating in her eyes, -I thought you left me alone! Elsa¡¯s voice brought Serena back to her senses. Suddenly the thought came back to her and she realized that she had almost collided with Cristian, so she quickly took a few steps back to keep her distance from him. Then she lowered her gaze, her longshes covering all the thoughts in her eyes. It turned out that ¡­ the person depressing Elsa was Cristian? Elsa saw Cristian return, so she was already very happy at this point and had no other thoughts to pay attention to his movements and nces. Cristian¡¯s gaze kept falling on Serena¡¯s body, as if he had taken root. Serena took a deep breath and suppressed the small emotions in her heart. After a long time, she raised her head and smiled at Elsa, ¡°It looks like you still have things to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. Of course, Elsa appreciated the time the two of them spent alone and, naturally, she nodded shyly. But just as Serena was about to take a step to leave, Cristian, who was standing still and staring at her, suddenly spoke. His voice was cold, like a heavy snowfall in winter. -Your friend? Elsa was stunned for a while, and it took her a while to realize that Cristian was asking her. She nodded, then shook her head again, then politely introduced her. -Mr. Ferrari, this is Shelly, a designer who has just returned from abroad. Shelly, this is Cristian Ferrari, the president of the Ferrari Group. He is my¨C¡± When she said this, Elsa¡¯s white face could not help but blush. How could she introduce him? Although she believed Cristian would definitely be with her if she said he was her boyfriend, it was not appropriate now and it was not good to say they were on a blind date.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Finally, Elsa changed the introduction again. -He¡¯s my friend. Of course Serena knew that he was the president of the Ferrari Group. She had known for five years, but-she didn¡¯t want to know now. Not to disturb her client, Serena said with a calm expression, -Hello, Mr. Ferrari. Mr. Ferrari? Hearing this treatment, Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed and his state became dangerous and frightening. After five years, had he learned to call him Mr. Ferrari? Chapter 392: You are unconscious and absorbed. Cristian took a step forward, his strong aura came a little closer. Serena was already calm, she remained in the same ce, her gaze and expression indifferent. -What¡¯s wrong? -Elsa realized it was a little strange, so she asked. Hearing this, Serena looked up at Elsa, and gave a smile. -Mrs. Elsa, we will contact youter, I will not bother you for now. ¨C With that said, Serena nodded her head in Cristian¡¯s direction and walked around to the other side of the table to leave. Elsa said with some embarrassment, .. Then stay for a drink before going. ¨C -This¡­ ¨C -You came here on purpose, I feel embarrassed if you leave now, however¡­ he¡¯s back too, no problem if you sit for a while. ¨C Serena clutched her bag tightly for a few minutes and then let go of it, smiled at her and said, -Okay. Thank you! Serena asked for a ss of juice. The restaurant served her the juice quickly, Serena knew she had only sat down out of politeness, so she only took a sip. Cristian, who had also thought about leaving, was also there, sitting elsewhere with a cold look on his face. Cristian looked terrible, Elsa did not dare to say anything, everyone had their own thoughts. However , Serena could feel that Cristian stared at her the whole time, and said nothing. Serena felt ufortable. After a few minutes, Serena stood up. -Thank you very much for your hospitality. But I still have work to do, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Having said that, she stood up with a smile: -I¡¯m paying today. ¨CThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then not caring about the reaction of the two, she turned and headed for the cashier¡¯s desk to pay the bill. As Serena was about to hand the cashier the card, someone moved faster than she did. -I¡¯ll pay . ¨C The cold voice carried no emotion. To Serena this voice was very familiar, she did not need to raise her head, she already knew who it was. -I¡¯m not in the habit of letting women pay for me. ¨C Serena, -¡­- She was silent for a while, put the paper in her bag in silence. She turned her head looking at Cristian and put on a polite smile, -So, thank you very much Mr. Ferrari. ¨C Elsa, who was following him, seeing this scene, was covertly happy. The man she liked was different, the man had to be like Cristian, he was a gentleman. As he approached the door, Elsa suddenly said, ¡°Serena, we¡¯ll take you to thepany, it¡¯s not far anyway. ¨C Hearing this, Serena paused for a while, the corners of her mouth could not bear to twitch once. -No need, I can walk back. Thank you for your hospitality today. ¨C Serena didn¡¯t think it was necessary to carry him that far, she saw that Elsa said no more. She stepped forward and walked straight ahead. She ignored another line of sight. Elsa looked at her back, then gave a furtive nce to Cristian who was standing at her side. -When did I say I was taking you home? ¨C Cristian said without emotion behind her. Although Elsa had guessed that Cristian would not drive her home, but his sudden words made her feel awkward. Good thing Serena was gone. At the thought, Elsa raised her head and smiled at Cristian, ¡°I know you won¡¯t walk me home. Thank you foring today, so be careful on the way. After she finished talking, Elsa did not bother him anymore and left. But suddenly something happened to her, she looked at Cristian and said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Cristian, may I add your Facebook? ¨C She defies fortune: thought Cristian. This woman really asked for more than she deserved. Cristian¡¯s dark eyes looked eager, only she wanted to reject him; something had happened to him. He looked in the direction where Serena had just disappeared with half-closed eyes. -You said¡­ she was a designer? Elsa did not react at first, she just nodded her head in astonishment, after a moment, she too thought of something. She raised her lips and eyebrows, saying, ¡°Yes, Mr. Cristian, she is a designer. Imissioned her to design my dress this time in yourpany. If Mr. Cristian needs to design something, you can alsomission her. ¨C At this moment, Elsa saw that Cristian was interested in her identity as a designer. She thought that Cristian might also want tomission Serena¡¯s design, so she directly published Serena¡¯s identity without hiding it. She also thought that if she could use this opportunity to advance her rtionship with Cristian, it would be better. Designer? Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard what Elsa had told him. He had not expected that this woman had be a designer; he was very surprised by this point. Elsa bit her lower lip yfully, -Mr. Cristian also wants to do clothing design? How about we add Facebook and I send you his business card? ¨C When he asked this question, Elsa¡¯s heart pounded-this was the most important step on the road to her god! If as before, Cristian would have to leave soon, he did not even add the Facebook. He would never listen to her. But now it was different, Cristian thought a little and pulled out his cell phone. -Send me the business card. Cristian disappeared in front of Elsa after saying this sentence. Elsa nodded enthusiastically, waving her hand, -I will, Mr. Cristian. Mr. Cristian, drive carefully. ¨C Her gaze followed the tall, cold figure until he disappeared around the corner of the street. Elsa dropped her gaze and lowered her head, looking at her cell phone. She hugged the phone to her chest outside as if she had received something precious. Good, it was one step closer to her god. It seemed that Aunt Beatrice was right, Cristian was indeed a person who presented a cold face on the outside but had a warm heart on the inside. She could almost imagine the days of the two of them together in the future. Elsa left, happily hugging her cell phone. * Serena returned to thepany and entered the office, then sat in front of the desk in a daze. Anna had doubts when she saw her return-didn¡¯t she say she was with the client? Why had shee back so early? But he didn¡¯t even ask her, anyway Serena knew how to handle her things well. But when Anna got up to refill her coffee, she felt a little strange when she found that Serena was still sitting in the same position she had when she arrived. What had happened? Anna narrowed her eyes, prepared a cup of coffee, and brought it to her. Bump! The sound of the cup colliding with the table brought Serena back to consciousness. She looked up and saw that Anna was standing in front of her and looking at her curiously. She saw that she raised her head, Anna crossed her hands in front of her chest, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you losing consciousness? ¨C Hearing this, Serena paused a little. Is she losing consciousness? At this thought, she could not help butugh to herself. So far she had thought that she had lost all emotion for so many years, but today she realized¡­. There were some things that were not changed ording to what you wanted. Chapter 393: She had to be calm in her heart. -Serena thought seriously, and then shook her head, looking at the data in front of her with lowered eyelids. She did not have to think about him anymore. She had to be calm in her heart-even if she found him now, she had to treat him as a stranger. Serena closed her eyes, but realized that her heart and mind were very confused. -Surely something had happened! Anna had lived with her for five years; she had known Serena on one level. Anna immediately understood what Serena¡¯s mood was. She approached her with narrowed eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you went to see Elsa? But why are youing back so soon? Tell me if this Elsa hurts you? ¨C Hearing this, Serena raised her eyes and looked at Anna, she was fierce as if she was about to fight someone. Serena made joy in the difficulties, she raised her lips, ¡°If I say yes, what will you do? Anna pinched her fingers suddenly sounding, ¡°If that Elsa hurts you, I will hit her hard. However, I am a woman and she does not use me of hitting another woman. ¡± -¡­ Please, it is a society under the rule ofw, you will be punished for hitting someone. ¨C Annaughed, ¡°What, you can¡¯t settle private grudges yourself? Besides, I¡¯ll only give him a few blows, I¡¯m not going to beat him to death. ¨C -And just a joke, I¡¯m really fine. I came back early is because our client Elsa has other things suddenly. -But your face doesn¡¯t look like that. -Anna put her chin in one hand and thought, -Tell me quickly, besides this, what else happened? ¨C Hearing this, Serena took a deep breath andughed helplessly, ¡°Why are you so gossipy? What else can happen? -Why are you sitting here with your mouth open for so long? ¨C -Because I was thinking about what design Elsa wanted. ¨C Anna reluctantly believed him, -Okay, if something happens to you, you have to tell me. Don¡¯t hide it in your heart. ¨C -Okay. After Anna left, Serena breathed a sigh of relief. This girl had the sense-very sensitive. But it was also her fault that she did not hide her mood well. Even Anna had found her broken, losing her senses and getting involved. So Cristian would also notice? ¨C It couldn¡¯t be¡­ She had lost all dignity five years ago, had begged him once to see her face to face, had even given up all her pride to beg him. But in the end, the divorce agreement was still lying in front of her. She could not lose all notion of decency and standards in front of him again. She had to be calm in her heart. The man had been a stranger to her long ago. The cell phone had rung. The cell phone vibrated and Elsa sent a Facebook message. Elsa, -Excuse me, Shelly. Today was an unforeseen situation, I¡¯m very sorry for wasting your time, can we make another appointment? Same restaurant, my treat. Tonight? Serena¡¯s purple eyes shed, her white fingers quickly typed the words on the keyboard. Serena, -Excuse me, Mrs. Elsa, I have to work overtime tonight, I don¡¯t have time possibly. ¨C Elsa, -Well, that¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll make an appointment when I¡¯m free. ¨C Serena, -Except today, I have to work overtime, I can cooperate with Miss Elsa at other times. -I¡¯m sorry. ¨C Elsa, -It¡¯s okay, the person who has to apologize is me. I didn¡¯t n it, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have made youe. By the way, designer Shelly, you just opened yourpany, right? ¨C Serena, -Yes. ¨C Elsa, -I rmended your business card to Cristian. He should contact you for design, I will also rmend you to my family and friends. ¨C Had she rmended your Facebook to Cristian? At that moment, Serena¡¯s heart seemed to stop for a second, but quickly returned to consciousness. Serena, -Thank you very much. Then she put her cell phone down on the table, resting the back of it behind her. She pinched the center of her eyebrows wearily. At five o¡¯clock in the evening, Serena was going to the dining room for dinner. She had just gone out the door, but she saw Annaing with a serious face and said, -Serena, something has happened-. Seeing her very serious face, Serena raised her eyebrows slightly surprised, -What happened? -Lisa came running and told me that something had happened to Diego, and ran crying. I don¡¯t know what happened either. But I saw that she was very worried, do we have to do this? ¨C ¡°Had something happened to Diego?¡± Serena thought a little about the cold boy¡¯s appearance, and said, -Go get the data, see Diego¡¯s address, and let¡¯s go take a look. ¨C -Anna nodded immediately, and went to get Diego¡¯s address. She had the data in her hand when she arrived, -I found it, this is the address. ¨C -Let¡¯s go. ¨C Serena and Anna left thepany together, at first Serena wanted to drive her car, but she did not know Diego¡¯s address, so they both had to take a cab. She had just gotten into the car, the driver could not bear to turn around a couple of times and asked, -What are you two doing in that poor area? ¨C -Poverty area? Anna asked hesitantly. The driver looked at her and nodded, -Don¡¯t you know? This is the famous poverty zone. Also, there are always vicious peopleing in and out. If you are not from there, I advise you not to go there. It is too dangerous for two girls. ¨C Hearing this, Anna could not help but look at Serena. Serenaughed slightly, -Driver, let¡¯s go there and look for someone, you shouldn¡¯t have any problems, right? ¨C -Em, it depends on luck. I don¡¯t know what will happen either. I just heard from the people who always drive around that the people there are very fierce. ¨C Anna became suddenly worried and bit her lip, -If ¡­ we are looking for people toe with us? ¨C -Serena thought for a while with lowered eyelids and suddenly asked: ¡°Driver, the area you are talking about, is it being demolished? ¨C -The driver scratched his head, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be an area of poverty like that in our prosperous northern city. But that area is so far away and besides, the people there are fierce, they didn¡¯t want to leave any ce to be demolished. The two sides are stagnating, and it¡¯s not even easy to do that, because it has always been that way. ¨C Hearing this, Serena was already more or less familiar with the situation. -I understand, thank you. ¨C At the same time she knew that she and Anna could go, she absolutely could not call other people.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. If she called other people, of course-they would be kicked out. Chapter 394: She was hurt. When she arrived at that address, Serena and Anna got out of the car, the driver kept shouting at them, ¡°Are you serious, aren¡¯t you afraid? If not, I¡¯ll take you back for free. ¨C Listening, Serena looked at the driver gratefully, ¡°Thank you, but actually we are here to find someone. It¡¯s a bit urgent, so we have to go inside. ¨C -Ok, okay, well, remember to be careful. Okay. ¨C -Thank you!¡± said Anna to the driver in a loud voice and waved her hand. Then Anna wanted to get in, but was stopped by Serena. -What¡¯s the matter? ¨C Serena began to take off her jacket on the side of the road. Anna stared at him, -Serena, Serena, what do you want to do? ¨C Serena took off her jacket and suggested to Anna to take off her jacket as well. Then Serena ruffled her clothes a little. -We ¡­ what ¡­ are we going to do? ¨C -Serena looked at Anna¡¯s bag as she said, -Did you bring makeup remover? ¨C Anna nodded, ¡°Yes, I have it here. ¨C -Give it to me. ¨C Anna handed her the makeup remover, Serena took the cotton ball and removed the makeup directly from her face. Anna twisted the corners of her mouth when she saw this scene, -You¡¯re really taking a chance, she does it right away like this. ¨C Serena wore makeup discreetly, so it was not difficult to remove it. After removing the makeup, both were without makeup. -That¡¯s pretty much it, let¡¯s go. ¨C Then the two entered together. They could stay in a demolition zone for so long, people here must be very fierce. That¡¯s why they had to be careful when they entered. But this ce also had another disadvantage, it was hard to find. After Serena and Anna entered, although she and Anna had taken off their makeup, but the temperament clearly did not match this building, that¡¯s why they had attracted many looks. Their views on people are pretty terrible-we should be okay, right? ¨C -They¡¯re just watching you, they¡¯re not going to eat you. Don¡¯t be afraid. ¨C Compared to Anna, Serena was calmer, she opened the data, -There is no door number in the data, maybe we need to find someone to ask where she lives. ¨C Hearing this, Anna seemed stunned and immediately pondered. -Didn¡¯t I hear wrong? Let¡¯s ask these people, the sight can¡¯t hurt, but if we get close to them, they can hurt us. ¨C Anna was still trembling, Serena had walked next to an old hunchbacked woman. She came back to consciousness and immediately followed Serena¡¯s footsteps. -Hello,¡¬ Serena smiled kindly and asked the old woman in a tender tone, -Do you know Diego? ¨C The old woman¡¯s eyes were wide open, once she heard Diego¡¯s name, she took a step back, shook her head, -I don¡¯t know him, no. Don¡¯t ask me. ¨C Serena, -¡­-. Anna said softly close to Serena¡¯s ear, -She knows him it is obvious. ¨C Hearing this, Serenaughed calmly, ¨C ¡°Old woman, make no mistake. We mean no harm. We are Diego¡¯s workmates. They say something happened to him at home, everyone is worried, that¡¯s why they asked us toe here, to see what happened to him. ¨C He heard that Serena was his colleague, the guard in his eyes dropped a little. He began to look Serena and Anna up and down. Both of them looked innocent and calm; they should not be the ones to do harm. At that thought, the old woman spoke. -Are you really Diego¡¯s workmates? ¨C -Yes, we are, that¡¯s why we are very worried about him. ¨C -Well¡­ I¡¯ll go with you to look for him. ¨C -Thank you. -Serena smiled gratefully. And at that moment, a boy came running out of the house, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be fooled by them. They are not Diego¡¯spanions, they want to harm brother Diego. ¨C The old woman heard him, her face changed, -Really? ¨C Serena and Anna¡¯s faces also changed. That boy came right away and stood in front of the old woman shouting, -Come, those people areing for Diego again. And they will also hurt grandma. ¨C The boy¡¯s voice was so loud that it had attracted all the attention of the people nearby. The reason this ce had stood until now had not been demolished was the strength of unity. That boy¡¯s shout had attracted everyone. -What are you doing, isn¡¯t it shameless for the two young girls to mistreat an old woman? ¨C -Are you looking for Diego? He doesn¡¯t live here anymore. He should leave quickly, otherwise don¡¯t scold us for rudeness. -How can you do things for those people? Do you like being a bitch so much? ¨C Serena saw the people in front of her, although they were inly dressed, but she did not expect what they said to be so -hard. ¨C Her face was ugly, but she didn¡¯t exin anything. On the contrary, Anna could not bear it after hearing what they said, she refuted aloud, -What do your words mean? We are not bad people, nor did we mistreat this olddy. -That doesn¡¯t make sense! ¨C The boy rushed forward and said directly in a loud voice, -I heard you shouting at my grandmother before! He, with the bad attitude, reached out his hand and pushed Serena who was in front of him forcefully.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. -Oh, Serena! ¨C -Ah. ¨C Someone shouted scared from the crowd. Serena did not expect that a boy could have such great strength and she did not expect him to suddenly reach out his hand to push her. But she was wearing high heels, her whole body was not controlled, and she leaned back and fell to the ground. Because of the environment here, there were woodworm and ss on the side. Her hand bumped on the woodworm and ss, blood came out immediately. -She was bleeding! Anna saw her, looked astonished and immediately crouched down to pick up Serena: -Serena, are you okay? The people around saw it, looked at each other suddenly. Anna bit her lower lip angrily and looked at everyone: -There are too many of you, I know it¡¯s a demolition zone here, but hitting people without knowing what¡¯s right and wrong is unreasonable! Serena, I¡¯ll get you up and we¡¯ll go to the hospital. ¨C Serena slowly stood up with her support, her palm was very sore, even her ass was numb from the fall. -I¡¯m fine,¡¬ she bit her lower lip and held back the pain as she looked at everyone, -We are really Diego¡¯s colleagues. We have no intention of hurting anyone. If you don¡¯t believe us, we can leave right now. ¨C -Wait, you are looking for Diego, I can take you there. -Suddenly a young girl came out. Chapter 395: Get out of here. -Ludovica Gutierrez, what are you doing?¡± someone asked hesitantly. -Zio, they get hurt like that, but they don¡¯t make us angry yet, they are not from the previous group of course. They are good people. ¨C Having said that, the girl called Ludovica approached Serena: -Just before I take you to look for Diego, your hand needs to be treated. If you don¡¯t mind, I can help you. ¨C Anna stopped for a moment, looked at Serena¡¯s horrible palm: ¡°It¡¯s very serious, it¡¯s better to go to the hospital. ¡°Otherwise, she¡¯s afraid the wound will get worse, and then it will be bad.¡± Serena thinking. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything, he was just looking at Serena with sincere eyes. Serena thought a little, but saidughing with the corners of her mouth turned up, ¡°So I¡¯m disturbing you. Hearing this, Anna¡¯s face changed, -Serena. ¨C But Serena had already followed that girl Ludovica walking ahead. There was no other choice, she could only follow her. After their departure, a group of people remained in the same ce. -Antonio, how could you push her like that? Don¡¯t ever do that again, okay? ¨C The boy who pushed Serena earlier was named Antonio Ferri. Reprimanded by the adults, he raised his mouth, saying ruefully, -He¡¯s a bad person.¡¬ ¨C -Ludovica said they were not bad people! Did you see them mistreating your grandmother for real? -Antonio nodded his head. The old woman did not want her grandson to be scolded by them, but she also did not want others to misunderstand the two girls. Finally she caught her breath and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t mistreat me, they just talked to me, maybe this boy was wrong.¡± ¨C -So¡­ Did we misunderstand them? Are they really Diego¡¯s work colleagues? ¨C * -We are Diego¡¯s colleagues. ording to what Lisa said, something happened to him at home. That¡¯s why we came to check on the situation. ¨C Hearing Lisa¡¯s mome, Ludovica who was treating Serena¡¯s hand stopped suddenly, and then nodded her head saying, -I believe you, Lisaes here often, she knows everyone, she¡­ likes Diego a lot. Shees to his house almost every day. ¨C Having said that, Ludovica cast a nce at Serena and asked in a low voice: ¨C Doesn¡¯t it hurt? Hearing this, Serena was a little scared, -What¡¯s wrong? ¨C -When I treat your wound, you don¡¯tin,¡¬ Ludovica looked at her hand doubtfully, -Your hand has been pricked by ss, and also by a woodworm, and they need to be removed with needles. ¨C Serena looked at her palm, saying nothing. Anna, who was standing beside her, said wistfully, ¡°How can it not hurt? I feel it hurts like hell when I look at her. She is silent because she is a repressed person! Over the years, Serena had hidden everything deep in her heart.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She remembered that once, having just arrived abroad, Serena was not yet a designer. She was mistreated when she first attended this kind of work, and she was badly hurt. It turned out that she did not say anything until the job was over. Anna still felt distressed for her at the thought of this. Hearing this, Ludovica said nothing, lowered her head to tend to the wound for her. She realized that the one in front of her might be a very repressed person. From the moment she had started treatment until now she would not put up with it either, but she did not see Serena¡¯s eyebrows frown, with drops of sweat constantly dripping from her fair-skinned forehead. After bandaging, Ludovica said quietly, -Don¡¯t touch the waters these days, if you have time, you¡¯d better go to the hospital. Because what I gave you today is only emergency treatment. ¨C Serena looked at him with a smile, -Thank you. ¨C Ludovica¡¯s face was red, she looked very sincere and kind, -I¡¯ll go with you now to look for Diego. ¨C -Thank you very much. -Serena and Anna followed Ludovica, they walked together to Diego¡¯s house. Because Ludovica believed in them, she told them many things about Diego on the way. Then Serena and Anna had just found out that Diego¡¯s living conditions were not always good. His mother was a person who worked in nightclubs and married Diego¡¯s father. Diego¡¯s father was a young man, hardworking and profitable, he was very handsome. When he was young, he attracted many beautiful girls. But they did not know why Diego¡¯s father fell in love with a nightclub woman. They fell in love very quickly and then Diego was born. At first the life of this couple was excellent and good, Diego also lived in a family that was always happy. But after some years, Diego¡¯s mother did not change the characteristic, she went back to working in nightclubs. She wanted to go back to the life of luxury and dissipation as before. It seemed to her that Diego¡¯s father was useless, she could not give him the good life. So the two began to quarrel and fight. Later, Diego¡¯s father became addicted to alcohol. Once he got drunk again, he did stupid things because of alcohol. Diego¡¯s mother called him an alcoholic and he couldn¡¯t even earn money. So she left Diego and never returned. Later, Diego¡¯s father drank alcohol all day long. Diego thus spent day by day worried about fears. What happenedter was that Diego¡¯s father was also addicted to gambling and owed a great deal of usury. Now usury was naturally applied to Diego. Usury. It was a horrible thing. The more money they owed, the more interest they paid. Once you couldn¡¯t pay for a day, the interest would go up another day. If you could not pay for a month, the interest was raised for another month. Until the end, it was not possible to return this money. They walked to an old house, Ludovica stopped her steps, -Although Diego was a little cold on normal days, but¡­ it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to make friends with others, he just doesn¡¯t want to involve other people. Those people always stopped him to ask for the debt. If they see that he is affectionate with someone, he should look for trouble from that person. ¨C Hearing this, Serena paused for a while; she could not bear to look at Ludovica. ¡°So that was the reason why the boy was lonely?¡± she thought. She thought that ¡­ he was affected by the environment, she did not expect ¡­ -Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go see first. ¨C Ludovica stopped and then went in first. Just as she had just taken the steps to enter, Lisa came out crying, running through them right face to face. Lisa immediately approached Serena and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t think Diego will ept your ttery, just leave. ¨C Serena looked at her negligently and said nothing. Anna said shocked, ¡°We just came to see him, what rtionship does he have with you? ¨C But Lisa huffed angrily, then turned her head and left. After he left, Anna said he was iprehensible. Immediately, there was a loud noise in the room. It sounded as if something had been mmed on the floor with great force. Soon a skinny guy in a white shirt came out. -Get lost. Get lost now. ¨C Chapter 396: The takes. -Damn it. Diego is losing his temper again. ¨C Ludovica¡¯s face changed. Serena paused a little, tilted her head as she looked at Anna, suddenly said, -First let¡¯s hide. ¨C -What? Anna still did not react, she was pulled back by Serena to the hidden corner. Ludovica saw the situation, reacted suddenly, followed them hiding together. She looked at Serena with praise, ¡°You are very strong, you can guess Diego¡¯s thoughts. ¨C -What thought? -Anna¡¯s face that had retreated to a corner was stunned, she had not yet reacted evidently. When a person was embarrassed, he certainly did not like to be seen by others. That boy named Diego, who was lonely and cold on ordinary days, looked like a person who had a haughty disposition. Such a person, he did not want others to find his miserable situation. The appearance of Anna and Serena only fueled to his embarrassment. At that thought, Serena bit her lip and said, ¡°Since nothing happened to her, let¡¯s go back to thepany. ¨C Hearing this, Anna was speechless, -To thepany? But we haven¡¯t seen him yet. ¨C Serenaughed, -We have to work tonight, we can¡¯t stay here long. Let¡¯s go. ¨C -Okay, as she says. ¨C When she heard the two leave, Ludovica did not stop them, but thanked Serena gratefully. -Thank you, you are really good people. Be careful on your way back. You remember to go to the hospital to once again treat the wound on your hand. ¨C -Ok, I will. ¨C When the two left the poverty area, somewhat surprised, they saw a cab standing there unexpectedly. Sending the sound of footsteps, so the person inside the cab poked his head out and peeked. -Finally, you¡¯re finally out. ¨C Serena and Anna looked at each other. This scene was very familiar. It was true, thest time she and Anna had picked up Francesca, the same thing had happened. Were all the drivers in the northern city good-hearted? -are you all right? I think it¡¯s very dangerous here, it¡¯s really not safe for you two girls to go in, so I waited here for a while, I nned to call the police for you.- Having said that, she touched her head and smiled sheepishly. -But now it looks like I¡¯m a little nosy. I-I just have a bad habit. Evidently nothing is wrong, but I suspect it anyway, I can¡¯t leave you in the bull¡¯s horns. ¨C Serena went ahead and thanked him sincerely. -Sir, thank you very much. We¡¯re fine, can you take us back the way we came? ¨C -Ok, get in the car. ¨C The two arrive at thepany in the taxi driver¡¯s car. Serena asked the boy for a business card when he was about to leave. Then she entered thepany. -How good are the drivers we find when we go back to the country? Before I used to always see murder cases on the Inte, it used to scare me a lot. I¡¯m worried, but it¡¯s not expected-there are good people in this world. ¨CContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Listening, Serenaughed slightly, ¡°Luck and misfortune depend on each other, the ce where there is darkness, there is also sunlight. These things¨Cin many cases depend on luck. ¨C It waste when the two entered, Serena went to the dining room to get something to eat. But her hand was very sore, she couldn¡¯t even pick up her chopsticks, so she didn¡¯t eat anything. -It¡¯s no good, you can¡¯t work with your hand, otherwise we won¡¯t work overtime tonight. ¨C -No, we¡¯ll go up first. ¨C Serena finally returned to her office, Anna bought her a sandwich nearby. She made her eat it while holding it in her hand. Serena could only eat a little bit like this. Then, when Serena still wanted to work, the office door rang. -Go inside. ¨C The office door was opened, came the sound of serene footsteps. Then they stopped in front of his desk, Serena was stunned, it seemed a little strange to her. She raised her head, looked at him with a pair of hopeless eyes. The person in front of her nothing else was Matteo wearing a suit. His dark eyes fell on her face, and she lowered her gaze. She saw his gauzy hand, felt affection saying, ¡°You are hurt like this, do you still have the strength to work? Serena, -¡­- Why was Matthew here? She thought for a while and looked at Anna beside her. Anna immediately covered her face with the data sheets and coughed slightly once. She was the gossip, she had to be the one to tell Matteo that she was hurt. Anna said quietly, -That¡¯s not true, I only told Manuel. ¨C She had been embarrassed in front of him, how she had dared to send him a message. She still felt very embarrassed to meet him now. -Brother,¡¬ Serena stood up and said with augh, -Why did youe? Unfortunately I¡¯m working overtime, I can¡¯t take care of you. ¨C -Do you think Ie just to say hello? -Matteo walked around the table toward her. She said nothing and took his pulse: -Let¡¯s go home. ¨C Serena¡¯s face changed a little, -No, I have business meetings tonight. ¨C -You¡¯re hurt like that, do you still want to work? -The expression on Matthew¡¯s face turned grim, looking at her with displeasure, -I¡¯m opening thepany so that you can live permanently in North City, not so that you can be like that. Unconcerned, not even caring about her wound. ¨C Serena, -Brother, I¡¯m really fine. ¨C -Cancel the extra work tonight, follow me home or to the hospital. ¨C -I¡¯m not going. -Serena also had her characteristic tough: -I¡¯m just a little hurt in my fingers, it¡¯s not that bad I can¡¯t leave my job now. ¨C A secondter, Matthew made some force with his hand, immediately withdrew it, Serena¡¯s face changed, -Brother, brother, let me go! ¨C But Matteo did not seem to hear what she said, he withdrew on his way out. Anna saw the situation, got up to get the bag and things on the table for Serena. Then she went out taking them with her. Finally, carrying Serena to the car, Anna handed the things to Matteo with a smile, ¡°Take care of Serena, Mr. Matteo! ¨C With that said, she walked up the stairs quickly, pretending not to see Serena¡¯s murderous look. After going up, Anna noticed that people from the team were gathered at the window discussing. -What happened, did Matteoe, why was he so angry? If what this woman did made him angry, are we going to change the leader soon? Oh, I said this obtained by special means will notst long. ¨C Maria was jealous, she was making fun of her out loud. Arianna, who was next to her, cast a nce at her and said with a coldugh: -She wasn¡¯t the one who asked us to work overtime, howe she left first? ¨C -What nonsense are you talking? Serena has injured fingers, she can¡¯t work. You keep working, I will check the work tonight. ¨C -You want to check our work? -Do you understand them? -If you¡¯re not happy, you can pack up and leave right now. ¨C -You! You! ¨C Anna sunk her chin, s, she was very happy to be able tomand them¨Cshe could not retort because of her position at thepany. Chapter 397: Cristian, are you crazy? It was very cold at night. It was quiet in the Antic vi, and you could only hear the sound of the waves crashing on the shore. The wind tonight was so strong that you could even hear a whiff of wet seawater in the air. At this moment, Cristian, after taking a bath, was holding his cell phone resting on the sofa and staring at it. The cell phone disyed the interface of Facebook. Cristian looked at the message sent by Elsa, which was a Facebook number of a person. After searching for her number, he took a long look at Serena¡¯s personal profile information, but did not add this person to his list. He registered her English name, Shelly, profile picture was a delicate shell, and the hands holding that shell were beautiful and slender. Cristian knew those hands. The hands had been held in his palm countless times five years ago. Cristian closed his eyes and finally could not help but add it. After returning from the afternoon, he had been sitting here for a long time, and he still had not found the courage to add that woman, on the line. As his aunt said, five years had passed, and now it was probably not the same as before. Would she ept it when he added her? Cristian did not know that there would be things he would not know how to do. He ced his cell phone on the table and huffed angrily. Cristian, are you crazy? This woman had left you five years ago. She was decisive when she left at that time. Five yearster, everything would probably have changed. Finally, Cristian picked up his phone, looked at the Facebook interface and squinted dangerously. Just when he wanted to get out of that interface, he identally hit the add button, Cristian got nervous. His heart was like a falling spark, on the dry prairie, is suddenly fire red up instantly. One second, two seconds¡­ Cristian waited for ten minutes. He did not ept him as a friend. Cristian¡¯s face changed slightly and then he cursed. -Damn it! This woman knew this profile was hers, so would she intentionally not ept it? Thinking about it, Cristian, as if he were crazy, got up and grabbed the car keys . But after a few steps, he stopped and called Luca directly. -Give me some Facebook ounts in five minutes. What? -Luca, faced with his unjustified demands, could not help but react. -Don¡¯t you understand me,¡¬ Cristian asked with dissatisfaction. Luca immediately nodded, -I understand. -Do it! After Cristian hung up the phone, Luca was without remedy. In the middle of the night, why did Cristian need so many Facebook ounts? Did thepany develop this new business? Why didn¡¯t he know about it at all?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. But Cristian looked like a firebomb, so he dared not say anything, but immediately did what Cristian said. Five minutester Cristian finally got some Facebook ounts from Luca and said, -You are too slow. Then he hung up the phone. After that, he opened theputer and logged into Facebook. Luca helped him search for ten Facebook ounts. Although he did not know how he got them, Cristian did not care. He logged into the first ount and then searched for Serena¡¯s Facebook ount to add her. After ten minutes, she did not ept him, so he logged into another ount. This time he was smarter. He sent her a message to add her, -Are you a designer? After another ten minutes, she still didn¡¯t respond. Damn. Cristian went crazy. What was this woman doing? Cristian picked up his cell phone and saw that it was already past ten o¡¯clock. Was she asleep? She couldn¡¯t have been. When he sent the message, it was less than ten o¡¯clock. Thinking about this, Cristian called Luca. When Luca received Cristian¡¯s call, he was helpless: ¡°Mr. Cristian, is there a problem? -I have a question,¡± Cristian said coldly, ¡°what can a person do at ten o¡¯clock at night? Luca did not understand his question, -Mr. Cristian, what do you mean? Cristian lit a cigarette, the smoke of which covered his handsome face. -Just answer. Luca was surprised and frightened. He said, -At ten o¡¯clock he could sleep. Really?-She seemed to have fallen asleep at that moment. So it seemed that she would wait until tomorrow morning. But Cristian had a feeling that Serena would not go to sleep so early. Luca suddenly said again, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t sleep by ten o¡¯clock, he or she can do a lot of things. Hearing this, Cristian frowned, ¡°What things? Sensing that Cristian was very curious about the topic, Luke told Cristian all the answers he could think of. Mr. Cristian, I think now it¡¯s bedtime for self-disciplined people, but nowadays young people in big cities don¡¯t sleep so early. So now you have to go through the night life or work again. Or if you have a child, you are taking care of the child. Well, or it¡¯s making love¡­.¡± Luca said thest sentence unconsciously. But Cristian frowned and narrowed his eyes dangerously: ¡°Making love? Inexplicably, Luca sensed that Cristian was angry. What was going on? Cristian, although unhappy in recent years, was in a stable mood. However, Cristian was very grumpy tonight. -Mr. Cristian, what happened? -Answer my question: is what you said true? Luke said, -pretty much! -So, this person is not responding to my message because he is making love? -Mr. Cristian, I just said a lot of possibilities, why¡­? He remembered only this¡­ Luke suddenly became aware of a more important problem. -Who is the person who is not responding to your message? Cristian raised his eyebrows, -Do you want to die? -No, no¡­ Cristian immediately hung up the phone, but Luca felt strange. Why did Cristian suddenly ask such a strange question? Cristian did exactly the same thing he had done five years earlier when he liked Serena. Gosh ! Did Cristian like someone now? Thinking about this, Luca¡¯s face changed color and he stood up. He wanted to know who the woman Cristian liked was. Chapter 398: Your Facebook has exploded In the Giordano family. It waste at night, but Matteo called a doctor to treat the wound on Serena¡¯s hand. -Well, Serena, these days you don¡¯t touch water, and it¡¯s better not to work with your hand. In a few days she will recover slowly. Also, eat a light diet these days. -Matteo asked Mario to apany the doctor home. -Did you hear the doctor¡¯s words? Serena sat on the sofa and said without remedy, -I heard, but how will I take a bath tonight? Am I not going to take a shower these days? Matteo thought for a while and said directly, ¡°Let Annae back to help you. -It¡¯s not necessary. In fact, I think it¡¯s okay to put a bag in my hand. Matteo looked silently at Serena, and Serena felt a little embarrassed, so she justughed, ¡°Well, then I won¡¯t shower today. I¡¯m going to rest, because I¡¯m a little tired. -Well. Serena returned to her room and found that Manuel was asleep. She walked over to the bed and looked at Manuel¡¯s calm face, and face¡­. He really looked like that man. For five years, Matthew had wanted her toe home, but had put off returning because he did not want to see that person again. He thought that the Northern City was so big, so even if she came back, she would not meet him again, but he did not expect¡­ He shed with him. Face to face¡­ This was what Serena had not imagined anyway. Cristian¡­ Thinking about it, Serena¡¯s eyes turned dark. She got up slowly and went to the bathroom, but suddenly there was a knock at the door. Serena was stunned, then turned to open the door. A maid stood outside the door and looked at her respectfully. -Miss Serena, would you like to take a bath? I can help you. Serena was stunned, then nodded, -Soe in, but walk slowly, because Manuel is sleeping. The maid thought and said in a low voice, -How about going to another room to take a shower and thene back? -Well, I¡¯ll go get the clothes. Serena returned to the room, took the clothes and went to another room with the maid. The maid prepared water for her first, so Serena with her help, washed and dressed. -What time is it now? -Mrs. Serena, it¡¯s almost twelve o¡¯clock. Twelve o¡¯clock? She did not know if Anna had returned. Serena returned to the room and pulled out her phone. But her fingers were wrapped in gauze, so she could not turn the phone on. Finally Serena did not try to turn on her phone, but went into the study to find Matteo. Themp in the study was still lit. -Brother. -Why are you going out? Aren¡¯t you still resting? Matteo frowned and looked at her unhappily. -Brother, Anna is working overtime today, but I¡¯m not in thepany, so it¡¯s probably not safe for Anna to go back alone, right? Can you¡­? Hearing this, Matthew understood his meaning, so he nodded, -Okay, you go rest and I¡¯ll go get her. -Thanks. Serena was satisfied and went back to her room to sleep. ¡°Anna, I gave you a great opportunity,¡± she thought. The next day, when Serena woke up, she saw Manuel lying beside her looking at her with pity. She was amazed and then asked softly, ¡°Manuel? At her call, Manuel¡¯s eyes turned red and then he lowered his gaze to his hands, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re hurt. Hearing this, Serena remembered that her hands were wrapped in gauze, so she sighed helplessly. -It¡¯s not serious. -Mom, you¡¯re lying to me,¡¬ growled Manuel and pointed angrily at her hands, -If it wasn¡¯t serious, you wouldn¡¯t use so much gauze, mum¡­.. Tell me and I¡¯ll help you get revenge! Serenaughed slightly, -Nothing. I identally touched shards of ss yesterday. In two days she will be fine. Manuel hugged her neck, -Mom, how about taking me with you when you go to workter? -No,¡± Serena¡¯s hand was wrapped in gauze, but she reached out and gently rubbed Manuel¡¯s head, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to take care of you when I work, so you have to stay home. And you should live here for a long time. I wanted you to study in South City, but since your uncle opened apany for us, I decided to buy a small house here. When I find a good school, I will buy a house nearby. Hearing about going to school, Manuel said, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to go to school. I want to be with you forever. After saying this, Manuel hugged Serena¡¯s neck tightly. -If you don¡¯t let go of my hands, I won¡¯t be able to breathe,¡¬ Serena said, and Manuel let go of her hands a little. -Do you have to go to school? If you are illiterate in the future, do you want me to do that they support you forever? -No. I can support myself, and I can also support mom. Serena couldn¡¯t help butugh: -Well, then I¡¯ll count on Manuel when I¡¯m older, so you¡¯ll have to go to school and study. You want to be a policeman in the future, don¡¯t you? -Yes,¡¬ Manuel nodded, -I obey mom. -All right. -Serena. -It¡¯s Anna¡¯s voice. I¡¯m going to open the door. -Aunt Anna. -Manuel, good morning. Anna sneaked in. She rubbed Manuel¡¯s head, then approached Serena. Serena got up and bent over the bed. -Why did youe in here? I want to see how you are now. -Anna sat down on the bed. Manuel, seeing the scene, moved away and stayed there. -My hands are fine. The doctor had treated the woundsst night. I recovered after a few days of rest. -Don¡¯t go to work these days, and rest well at home. -Serena shook her head, ¡°I have to go to work. I have to personally see your newly painted drawings. -I can send them to your house. -No, I can¡¯t use my phone because of my injuries. Will you help me get it to see if someone calls me or to see if the client has a new request. Anna picked up her cell phone on the table. She knew her password and opened the phone.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. -Wow, you have so many messages, so many people adding you! Chapter 399: Message Rejected Serena, -What¡¯s going on? Anna sat next to her with her cell phone, -Serena, see, so many people are adding you. Who are they? We have so many customers in one night? That¡¯s impossible! -Serena blinked, ¡°Yesterday, before I got hurt, there weren¡¯t many people adding me. ¡°What about a joke?¡± -Anna asked doubtfully, and then randomly selected an ount to look at. She found that her circle of friends was empty. -What was going on? These ounts looked new, was this really a joke? Serena couldn¡¯t tell, so she went to look. -I also found a key point. The identifiers of these ounts seem to be simr¡­. ¨C Serena, -¡­ Serena, -¡­- -Well, now I can be sure it¡¯s a joke. After saying this, Anna added those numbers one by one to the cklist, -Maybe they wanted to spy on our work¡­. Thisst ount has a different identifier. I wonder if it will be our client.¡± Let me see. Anna handed the phone to Serena. Serena looked and felt that the ount looked a little familiar. It looked like she had seen it before¡­. When she saw thest number on the ount, Serena was stunned and looked at her information. -He is rmended by Elsa, it seems he is a friend of Elsa¡¯s. ept it. Anna¡¯s white fingers wanted to press the add button, but Serena suddenly said, -Don¡¯t ept it! Her voice suddenly became very hard and loud, which frightened Anna, who identally pressed the button. Serena changed color and gritted her teeth, ¡°Add it to the cklist quickly! Anna was surprised by her words, so she did nothing. -Serena, what are you saying? This is the customer rmended by Miss Elsa¡­.¡± -Add him to the cklist! -How? Anna was surprised, why do you want this? -Serena¡¯s voice became low and her face did not look good, so Anna did not dare to say anything, but could only nod her head. -Well, I understand. Then she wiggled her fingers and sent the man to the cklist. Serena breathed a sigh of relief at this scene. -She works in thepany today, and I will look at the drawings this afternoon. -Ok,¡± Anna handed the phone back to her, ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it. If anything happens, you¡¯ll have Manuel call me and I¡¯ll be back soon. -OK. After Anna left, Manuel approached and hesitantly asked. -Mom, is someone harassing you? -How? Why do you ask? -Because Anna said someone added you on Facebook. Serenaughed, -Nothing, she got the wrong number. After saying this, her smile disappeared quickly and there was concern in her eyes. He knew thest numbers on that ount¡­. And it was added thanks to Elsa¡¯s rmendation. Of course she knew who she had met yesterday¡­. Serena leaned back and closed her eyes. Cristian, what were you going to do? * At the Ferrari Group. In the meeting room. The directors were discussing. -I don¡¯t agree with what you said. This will only make smallpanies take advantage of it, and it doesn¡¯t make sense for ourpany. It is not good to do that. A 60-year-old man said to an old man of the same age. -Old man, I think you are confused: will it make small businesses take advantage? We are the Ferrari Group in North City, and who dares to steal our profits? Even if you give them money and let them steal, they won¡¯t dare. -Stop it . I have something to say, we have to have a longer vision in this matter. Longer vision? You had something to say with that kind of people? You should! -¡­- Luca was watching these people discuss, while Cristian, sitting in the main seat, was indifferent. To be exact he was staring at his phone and lost in thought. He did not know what had happened to Cristian. He had been looking at his cell phone from time to time since he had arrived at thepany. Luca looked at his cell phone once and it was the Facebook interface. Luca was very curious. Last night Cristian called him to ask for some Facebook ounts, and as a result, today Cristian looked at the Facebook interface all the time. Again he was not focusing on the meeting, to which he always paid close attention. Others were discussing, but he did not say anything. While Luca was thinking, he looked at Cristian¡¯s phone again. He seemed to see Cristian¡¯s phone and Cristian¡¯s body shaking a little. For a moment, he looked very happy.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then he quickly opened a message. Luca looked at the phone. -Shelly has approved your friend request and it¡¯s time to start chatting. Shelly? Who was Shelly? Luca had doubts: why had he never heard this name before? Cristian looked at his phone, why was he waiting for this person? Did it sound like a woman¡¯s name? Luca approached stealthily to see what Cristian would say to the woman, but Cristian looked at him coldly, then Luca quickly turned away in fright. Well, his life was more important. Cristian wanted to send a message, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. They had not seen each other in five years. Suddenly he added her as a friend, and did she know it was him? Or, did she not know? So what was he going to say? -What should I say?¡± Cristian suddenly looked at Luca and asked: Luca approached him, ¡°Mr. Cristian what is the problem? -The first sentence of the chat. -Well, we can say hello.¡± Cristian tightened his lips and did not answer. He was obviously not satisfied. Luca thought and then said, -Or can you call her by her name? Cristian was still not satisfied, so Luca could only say, -Ask if she is there? Cristian¡¯s eyes moved, and he seemed to be very satisfied with this sentence, so then his fingers moved, and he sent him that message. Luca saw the two words and was very curious. Cristian never chatted with others on Facebook, and he only talked about work stuff, so why did he ask her today if he was there? But what surprised Luca most was that after Cristian sent the message, he immediately received a message. -The message was sent but the other party refused to receive it. Chapter 400: That means he added you to the blacklist. Luca coughed and wanted to extend his hand to cover his eyes. Cristian apparently did not understand the situation. He looked at the sentence and then looked at Luca. -What does this mean? -The message was sent but the other party refused to receive it. Luca did not answer Cristian¡¯s question. Luca.¡± Cristian¡¯s tone was cold and his look was very frightening. Luca smiled and then softly exined, ¡± Mr. Cristian, that means he added you to the cklist. Cristian, -¡­ -has he added me to the cklist? -Yes,¡¬ Luca nodded seriously, -That is, after epting you as a friend, he sent you to the cklist,¡¬ he was afraid Cristian would not understand, so he exined in detail. But Cristian¡¯s face was very ugly. Luca realized he had said too much, so he stopped talking immediately and then turned away from him. God, what he had just said was going to cost him his life, wasn¡¯t it?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. But he thought Cristian didn¡¯t understand anything, so he exined in detail. The fingers holding the cell phone slowly tightened. Then Cristian smiled coldly: -He added me to the cklist, which means he knows who I am, right? -Luca nodded: ¡± Yes. Otherwise, there would be no point in doing it. Cristian stopped talking and stared at the Facebook interface. He waited so long, but once she epted him, he added him to the cklist. -But why did she ept me as a friend at first? Cristian was not happy, so he asked. Luca blinked and said, -Maybe? Did he press the button identally? Cristian looked coldly at Luca. -Mr. Cristian, you decide. That old man is shortsighted. The two people who were arguing looked at Cristian and asked his opinion. It was Cristian who made the decision anyway. But who knew Cristian looked up and looked at them coldly, ¡°What? They changed their faces and said, ¡±Mr. Cristian?¡± Luke said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s about the development of that piece ofnd. -Ok,¡± Cristian smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t made a decision yet. I will think about itter. Let¡¯s finish the meeting today. All were speechless ¡­ Cristian did not care about the actions of others. He picked up the phone and headed straight to the office. That woman, that damn woman. After epting him as a friend, she added him to the cklist. It seemed that she already knew who he was. Was that the way she treated her new client? Very well! After returning to the office, Cristian used other ounts to add her and found that none of them were epted. After thinking, Cristian knew why. He had used many ounts to add herst night, so if the woman was smart enough, he had probably guessed it. Cristian half-closed his lips, then put the phone on the desk. He was very anxious. ¡°What would I do next?¡± he thought. Asking for her Facebook number through Elsa was the answer to his heart. He did not expect to meet her there. After that¡­ Cristian closed his eyes. Nothing seemed to be going right. * Serena had rested one morning at home. Matthew was worried about her hands, so he called the house doctor to change her dressing. Serena found that her hand was not as sore as yesterday, and it seemed that the dressing had been very effective. After changing the dressing, Serena wanted to go to thepany, and Matthew stopped her. -Stay home and rest these days. Hearing this, Serena frowned, -Brother! -I won¡¯t let you go anywhere until your hand is healed. -Brother,¡¬ Serena was a little angry, -You gave me thispany. Now there are many employees in thepany, and I have many clients to visit. What if my customers want to find me? Matthew did not expect her to be angry, he was stunned, and after a moment he sighed helplessly. -Serena, I also did it for your sake. I care about your injuries. And what can one do in thepany with hands like that? Hearing Matthew¡¯s sigh, Serena realized that she shouldn¡¯t get angry, so she said to her brother softly, -Brother, I¡¯m not going to work, I¡¯m just going to check the drawings and guide them. As you said, with my hands in this state, I can¡¯t do anything now. So I won¡¯t use my hands at all, okay? -Matteo, please, I know you worry about me, but I¡¯ll just look at the drawings, okay? Matteo had no more remedies and nodded. -Ok, let Mario take you, and you¡¯ll have toe back in an hour. One hour was enough. Serena nodded with satisfaction, -Thank you, brother. Then she hurried up the stairs. But as soon as Manuel heard that she was going to work, he immediately got up and hugged her legs. -Mom, I want to go with you! Serena was surprised, -You don¡¯t have toe. I¡¯ll be back in an hour. -No,¡± Manuel hugged her arm, -Mom, you are hurt and I have to protect you. Serena said, ¡°You are so small and what can you do? Do you want to make trouble for me? After saying this, Serena also leaned down tough at him. Manuel half-closed his lips in dissatisfaction. -Mom, you are mean. You are making fun of me. Serena, seeing her son¡¯s expression, could not help butugh heartily, -Stupid. Okay,e with me, but put on your sunsses and hat. -OK, mom, wait for me. Manuel quickly returned to his room to change his clothes. Serena turned to look at him, but thought of something else. She could be unscrupulous when she was abroad, but not now. Especially after meeting Cristian yesterday, as she looked at Manuel, a face simr to hers, she felt something in her mind. But¡­ he never dared to think. It was too ridiculous, and too unbelievable. Now it was better for Manuel not to show his face when he went out. Otherwise he would go and cause a lot of gossip. Of course, it would not be convenient for them to stay in the same town. Chapter 401: Madam, you are not polite. After Manuel changed his clothes, his sunsses covered almost half of his face. Serena bought him those sunsses. With a hat and sunsses, and no one could recognize him. Serena was satisfied, -Let¡¯s go. Manuel quickly hugged Serena¡¯s arm, -Mom, let¡¯s go together. -OK! Serena and Manuel took Mario¡¯s car. After Mario took them to thepany, he said, -Miss Serena, Matteo ordered that Ie to pick you up in an hour. -I know, Mario. Now you can go back and rest. We¡¯ll be waiting for you here in an hour. -Well, Miss Serena. Serena took Manuel upstairs. She wanted to take Manuel to the office and then go alone, but who knew Manuel wanted to follow her. There was no way, so Serena had to take him to the third floor. Because they had worked overtime the day before, by noon some of them were lying on the table and others were ying with their cell phones. In short, they were not working. At the sound of clicking heels, they all looked around randomly, but when they saw Serena appear, they all went to work. Serena was still their boss. But Maria did not listen to her, ¡°Who is this? Last night she asked all of us to work overtime to draw pictures, but she didn¡¯t know where to go and she showed up sote today. She is really shameless! Hearing this, Serena¡¯s face changed slightly. She didn¡¯t care about these words normally, but was Manuel here today? She should have taken Manuel somewhere else earlier if she had known earlier. Thinking about it, Serena looked at Manuel, -Manuel, you will go to the fifth floor to look for Anna, okay?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Manuel blinked, but because his eyes were under his sunsses, no one could see that scene. But he tightened his lips and refused loudly, ¡°No, I want to stay to protect you! The sound of a child abruptly resounded in the office and made everyone wince. Everyone opened their eyes wide and looked at the little boy next to Serena. He was very funny and small. He was dressed very fashionably in a hat and sunsses. They could tell that the little boy¡¯s face was very handsome. A secondter, this little boy stepped forward and stopped in front of Maria: ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not good for you to talk bad about others. My mother hurt her handst night, so she didn¡¯te to thepany. And she calls my mother shamelessly, which shows that she is not very educated. Everyone was amazed. They did not expect that the child not only looked noble, but also pointed directly at the key. An adult was criticized by a child. Then this adult should be very ignorant. Mary, criticized by a child, immediately blushed, ¡°You, why do you say I am not educated? I told the whole truth, didn¡¯t I? Manuel, very cute, blinked. He looked at the crowd. -Ladies and gentlemen, did I exin it just now? Everyone nodded unconsciously. Ariadne had her arms crossed and looked ironically at Mary, her face already red: -Mary, the child exined it, didn¡¯t she? She didn¡¯te to thepany because she was hurt, but didn¡¯t you hear it? Is your hearing not working or can you no longer understand the words? Maria, Arianna Vati! Arianna raised her eyebrows andughed, ¡°What? We all heard it! Then she looked at the boy and smiled, ¡°Very well, you know I am younger than Maria. Very well, remember to call Aunt Mariater. -You! Arianna, why are you telling her this? I am only a few years older than you. Why does he call me aunt, but he calls you sister? That¡¯s not fair! -Although you are a few years older than me, you are a woman over 30, but I am not! Maria¡¯s face became uglier. Serena beside her, -¡­ -¡­ She looked as if she, too, was a woman over 30. But she was fine, because she had a child, so she didn¡¯t care. Thinking about it, Serena breathed a sigh of relief and then nodded to the boy: -Manuel, go back. Manuel nodded and then walked toward Serena. Vito raised his eyebrows: ?Miss Serena, is this handsome boy really your son?¡¯ Mirko said, ¡°He looks very young, but I didn¡¯t think he already had a son. And the son of¡­¡± A name came to his mind, but he dared not say it. He did not dare to provoke Matteo¡­. That person was not simple. Eva smiled andpletely lost the embarrassment of that day when she was criticized by Serena, -This little boy was cute and polite-. When Maria heard this, her face changed even more. It was clear that he was deliberately targeting her. She knew Eva was getting revenge because that day she had said in the conference room that she was imitating. -Ok, I¡¯m here today to see the results of your workst night. The meeting will start in ten minutes. After saying this, Serena left, tugging at Manuel¡¯s hand. After she left, everyone started talking. -I thought I had a chance, but now I can¡¯t think about it,¡¬ Vito shook his head helplessly, as if he was very sad. Eva, beside him, looked at him, -Even if he didn¡¯t have a son, you wouldn¡¯t have a chance. -Even if she has a child, she is not married to him. She is without shame!¡± Vitoughed suddenly, rubbing his chin. -She never said she was Matteo¡¯s wife, did she? We probably misunderstood her, didn¡¯t we? -Misunderstanding? If she hadn¡¯t been with Matteo, he wouldn¡¯t have spent so much money on her.¡± -Maria, why are you so excited? Matteo is not married and does not have a girlfriend, so she is not a lover. Maria grunted, ¡°She¡¯s not a mistress but she hase forward for the man. -Well, I don¡¯t think so. She¡¯s notpletely ipetent. If she hade up just for the man, she wouldn¡¯t have pointed out our shorings that day. Chapter 402: Dark Style In the face of her words, Maria could say nothing. In the meeting, Serena actually pointed out her shorings. -How many years have we been in this business? If you want to know our ws, you can ask others to investigate us. In this world, there is nothing you can¡¯t do with money, right? -Yes, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do with money,¡¬ Vito turned andughed at Mary, -For example, you clearly hate Serena, but for the money, stay here. This sentence was like a p in Maria¡¯s face. She felt very humiliated. Ariannaughed, and Lisa couldn¡¯t help but smile, too. Eva, next to Maria,ughed, ¡°I already told you that if you are not happy, you can leave. It turns out you¡¯re not leaving for money. -I¡­¡± Maria could not speak out of anger, so she became even more angry. But the others were no longer listening to her. Maria gripped the corner of the table firmly and bit her lower lip in anger. Damn woman! ¡°Even though you have Matteo¡¯s child, you are still not his wife! Sooner orter he will kick you out of his house!¡± Maria¡¯s gaze turned sharp. In the meeting room. Serena gave Manuel to Anna before entering and asked her to look after him and not let him wander around thepany. But Anna wanted to leave Manuel in the office. -Your mother¡¯s hand is hurt, so I have to help her. Stay in the office alone, okay? Manuel nodded, -Okay, but Aunt Anna, I think I can go too. ¨C Attend the meeting? -Yes, Anna. I won¡¯t say anything at the meeting. -But this¡­ Manuel took a few steps and hugged Anna¡¯s arms, ¡°Aunt Anna, I can send you a picture of my uncle.¡± Hearing this, Anna straightened up. -What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand. -It¡¯s a daily photo of Uncle and it¡¯s not from a magazine and news. Private photos¡­ Anna fantasized about Matthew in casual clothes and pants sitting on the sofa under the nightmp, and immediately felt very happy. -Aunt Anna, this is a bargain, what do you think? -Very good! For that picture, he would make that deal this time!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He could still make that decision! So in the end, Anna took Manuel directly to the meeting room, putting him in the most urate position, and Manuel had no objections. He was sitting satisfactorily in a high chair, waving a pair of short legs under the table. When the others entered, they could not help but look at Manuel. As Arianna walked past him, she suddenly stopped and pulled out a candy from her pocket to give to Manuel. Manuel saw it, but did not reach out to take it, but smiled, ¡°Thank you, beautiful sister, but my mother said I can¡¯t eat too much sugar, that it¡¯s not good for my teeth. Hearing this, Arianna could not help but look at Serena sitting in the front seat. She looked softly at Manuel and her gaze did not turn cold when it met Arianna¡¯s gaze. Serena felt nothing wrong, but Arianna did not feel good, so she avoided Serena¡¯s eyes, ¡°Your mother is lying to you. It doesn¡¯t matter at all if you eat one now and then. In fact, her mother said she could not eat the food given to her by strangers. But¡­ Manuel looked at Serena. Serena nodded, smiling, then Manuel held out his little hands, but he did not take them directly but held out his hand to receive them. Young children liked sugar; when adults handed it to them, they reached out their hand directly to take it. Because they were children, these movements had no evil intentions. But Manuel¡¯s action really surprised Arianna. -Thank you, sister, I love you very much. Arianna reacted after a few seconds and quickly put the candy in his hands. -You¡¯re wee, baby. If you want, I¡¯ll give it to you next time, too. Arianna still felt a little surprised as she sat down on the seat. This boy¡¯s education was very good. Suddenly, Arianna looked at Serena. Regardless of her ability, at least she had educated her son well. Now she knew why she could still be so quiet in the face of theirints. Everyone arrived, but still many were looking at Manuel. Maria, because of what had happened earlier with Manuel, did not dare to speak at this point because she was afraid the little boy would embarrass her again. -Everybody seems to be here. Now let me see the results of your workst night. After saying these words, the door to the meeting room was opened and a thin person entered. Everyone looked toward the source of the sound. The boy¡¯s face was very cold in the light. -Diego,¡± Lisa saw him and then stood up and walked toward him. But the boy ignored her and went straight toward Serena. Serena looked at him calmly. His white shirt was very clean, but she could still see that the boy was very thin and his face and lips were pale, but still he was very handsome. But his look was as cold as ice. This look made Serena think of someone else. At that moment, the boy came in front of her and looked at her coldly. Lisa nervously reached out and wanted to grab his sleeve, but she didn¡¯t dare, so she looked at him: -Diego, what happened to you? Serena was calm. He looked at her, and she looked at him, too. -Something wrong? Diego¡¯s thin, pale lips moved and suddenly he put a notebook on the table. Serena looked at it and picked it up: -The drafts you drew? After saying this, she looked at him: ¡®Go sit down first.¡¯ Diego gave her aplicated look, but finally said nothing and went to sit down. Lisa quickly followed him. Serena opened the notebook and looked, but her expression became more serious. She looked at Diego. It was not her illusion. This boy¡¯s style turned dark. Chapter 403: Who’s coming? He did not speak, but closed the notebook and put Diego¡¯s work in his left hand, and then looked at the others¡¯ work as he recounted the problems. -Lisa¡¯s design is better than before, but the change is not obvious. If you want to change, you can try a bolder way. Small changes do not affect the pattern of your design. Serena looked at Maria¡¯s and then frowned at her. -How? Yesterday I found time to meet Isabe! Don¡¯t try to criticize me with this excuse. Hearing this, Serena smiled and said softly, -Maria, do you think I was looking for excuses to criticize youst time so you would intentionally show your anger at work?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She put her work in front of Maria, ¡°Look at it a few times and don¡¯t forget what the idea of a designer is. Maria wanted to say more, but Serena did not give her the chance: ¡°Arianna¡¯s design is very good. She epted my ideas and refined the details. Stay with meter. If it is not a problem, I will send this version to our client. Arianna was a little surprised, because she did not expect her design to be chosen. So she looked at Serena even more surprised and half-closed her lips. But Mirko, next to her, quickly praised her when he saw that she was being praised by Serena: ¡°Arianna, you are very excellent! -After the meeting, Arianna and Diego, stay, I have something to tell you. After the meeting, Maria ran out of the meeting room, and the others slowly left. Diego was sitting in his seat, with a cold expression, like a wooden man. And next to him was Manuel, looking at him with curious eyes. This man looks very cold, but he is very handsome. Arianna looked at Serena with dissatisfaction. -What do you mean? After saying this, before Serena spoke, she said again, -Don¡¯t think I will thank you. If you are ipetent, I won¡¯t like you anyway! Serena, -¡­- He looked at her slightly and then said, ¡°Why do I need you to like me? Arianna, -¡­ -Tell me what you mean. -It¡¯s about your work. Although the details are good, there are still some small problems. -Facing Serena, Arianna did not feelfortable, and it could be said that Arianna was not a veryfortable person. Serena told her her ideas and then asked her what she thought. Arianna opened her eyes wide: -Why are you asking me this? How did you¡­? -The job is yours, so you have the right to decide. I have said what I want to say and think about it yourself. Arianna took her job and left directly. After she left, Serena looked at Diego. -Diego,e here. Diego¡¯s slender shoulder twitched and after a moment he looked up and approached Serena. Seeing that the boy tightened his pale lips and obviously did not want to speak, Serena simply put her work in front of him. -With your current state, you cannot design the works for theunch, and you must fix your state as soon as possible. Diego looked at those works and finally gently opened his lips. -Are they still not working? -How? -My designs do not meet your requirements, do they? Then why am I still here? After saying this, Diego turned to leave. Serena was stunned, and a secondter she looked at Diego again, -Because of your talent, thepany wants to give you this opportunity. Diego paused. He could not believe what he had heard, because he was talented? People like him were born to design the dark jobs that make people feel unpleasant. Although he was elite in the industry, he had little poprity because very few people liked his design. But he needed a lot of money. His family needed money. Serena stared at the boy¡¯s thin back. The shirt did not stop people from noticing his thinness. -The hard living is temporary, and there is always sunshine behind the darkness. You have a very good talent and everyone wants to hire you. Serena stood up and approached him, ¡°Of course, if you want to give up now, no one can help you. Thepany has paid you a lot. During this period, you have enough time to change. Diego stood there motionless. As a child, no one had ever said those words to him. He sped his hands together. -Did youe to my house yesterday? Serena raised her eyebrows and did not deny it. The boy turned and looked at her, -So, do you feel sorry for me? -Serenaughed slightly and took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m not only a designer, also a businesswoman. Do you think a businesswoman feels sorry for anyone? You think your situation is too poor and besides, I don¡¯t have that much pity,¡± Serena said. After saying this, Serena looked at Manuel, who was sitting next to her, waving his legs. -Manuel,e on down. It¡¯s been an hour and we¡¯re going home. -Manuel nodded, and then got out of his chair. He went to Serena¡¯s side and took her hand. Then he looked at Diego with a smile. -Mom, let¡¯s go. -Well, let¡¯s go. Serena took Manuel and Diego was left alone. The wind through the window blew and the papers on the table blew away. Diego saw his notebook, so he thought. Talent? Was the sun behind the darkness? No one had ever told him. But how could he cross the darkness and find the sun? Diego sped his hands together. -Mom, his brother¡¯s breath is very cold, very different from normal people. Not like normal people? Serena remembered the situation Ludovica had told her about and sighed helplessly. It was very difficult to be able to have such a good mind in the situation she was in. Diego¡¯s talent should be motivated. Others could not motivate him, but she could. Moreover, she was willing to give him a chance to live again. When they reached the second floor, Anna ran toward them. -Serena, Serena, a new customer ising! New customer? Serena looked at Anna, who ran toward her panting and said with a pale face. Chapter 404: Did you know? Seeing Anna gasp, Serena said without remedy, ¡°Why are you running? You can serve the customer, can¡¯t you? Hearing this, Anna¡¯s face turned paler. She swallowed her saliva and said dryly, ¡°But the customer wants to see you¡­¡± Serena blinked, ¡°He wants to see me? Anna nodded loudly. Her face was very ugly and her breathing was not regr. Normally, even though she was running very fast and her breathing was not steady, her face should not be as pale as paper. His ugly face showed that something had happened. That customer¡­ Suddenly something urred to Serena. She looked at Anna and her lips moved. Anna bit her lower lip but avoided his gaze. Serena felt her heart pounding. Without hesitating, Serena said to Mario: -Mario, send Manuel home and tell my brother that something is going on in thepany and I need to sort it out. I¡¯ll be back in the cabter.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. -But¡­,¡¬ said Mario upon hearing her words. Mr. Matteo ordered¡­¡± -Mario, don¡¯t worry. I will only solve the problem and not use my hand. Let my brother not worry. -Manuel, go back to Mario first and I¡¯lle backter, okay? Seeing that the faces of his mother and Anna were not very pretty, he nodded, ¡°Okay, mom. Mario, let¡¯s go back first. I will tell my uncle about my mother¡¯s situation. Mario nodded and left with Manuel. Serena took a deep breath and looked at Anna. There was no color in Anna¡¯s lips, as if she was very scared. During these five years, she rarely looked like this. Only when she gave birth to Manuel and shed a lot of blood, Anna, beside her, turned pale from fright and there was no color in her lips either. He did not expect her to still see her like this. Serena guessed who that person was. -He took Anna¡¯s hand and Anna was pulled forward like a puppet. When they entered the elevator, the expression on Serena¡¯s face was still very calm. Anna blinked, -Why don¡¯t you ask who it was? -Serena looked at her. Anna sensed that Serena was extremely calm. Usually if others saw her like this, they would ask her what happened, but she did not ask, otherwise she was so calm. This meant. -When Anna asked her, her voice trembled a little. Serena did not answer her question but looked down at the ground. Her hand was grabbed by Anna and she asked excitedly, -Facebook, the person you had me cklisted in the morning is him, right? Serena, do you want to see him? Hearing this, Serena smiled and looked Anna in the eyes. She said softly, ¡°Yes, will I see him? Her gaze was very calm. It seemed that she was not worried about the matter at all, and her emotions were not affected, -It doesn¡¯t matter who he is, as long as he is our client. Anna was speechless. Slowly she let go of Serena¡¯s hand and finally leaned against the wall. Just then, the elevator door opened. Serena left quietly, but Anna was still leaning against the wall. Serena. Did you really not care anymore? Office. Cristian looked around and found that the style of the office was particrly lively. There were star flowers on the desk. Although Cristian saw this flower for the first time, he liked it very much. His heart was beating fast. Soon he would see this woman. It was the second time. He did not know how she would react to seeing him this time. Thinking about it, Cristian¡¯s eyes grew darker. The sound of high heels approached, so Cristian suddenly sped his hands together. Is he here? The door to the office was open. Serena approached him step by step. After seeing him that day, Serena thought she would be nervous to see him again, but as she walked toward the office, she found that she was very calm. Either because her selffort worked or because she did not care about the man at all. So that she could be calm to see him again. She entered the office and saw a tall figure. He was dressed in a dark suit. Even if she looked at him from the back, she could see the nobility of the man. He had a handsome figure. With one nce, Serena looked away before the man turned around. Then she walked on calmly. Pale Anna followed her and identally bumped into his back. Anna grunted. Serena stopped and Cristian turned as well. The man¡¯s handsome face appeared before her eyes. Serena looked slightly at Anna, -Go make coffee. Anna looked up surprised and nodded after a long time, -Okay, I¡¯ll be right over. She left the office shaking like she was drunk. Seeing her like this, Serena felt helpless. This girl¡­ Then she looked at Cristian and smiled. -Please sit down. Cristian, she said nothing. She imagined countless times the scene of their meeting. But he never thought her reaction would be like this. No sadness, no anger, no surprise, no joy? Nothing. His gaze was very calm, and even his smile carried no emotion. Cristian¡¯s eyes became very dark. Was she so calm when she saw him? But on those days he was not in a stable mood. He was very excited when he thought about her. He felt it was unfair when he found her so calm. Serena sat him down and then sat in front of the sofa. Silence reigned in the office. Eventually the man sat down on the sofa and then turned his ardent gaze on her. Just then Anna came in with coffee. Compared to Serena, Anna was not at all calm, but at this moment she was much better off and was able to bring the coffee to Cristian. -Here. Then Anna came to Serena¡¯s side. -Bring ourpany¡¯s price list to this gentleman. Chapter 405: good cooperation Anna was amazed, but she followed Serena¡¯s order and brought the price list. The price list was made by Serena and Anna that day, and it was not fixed yet. But now, it was just to give it to the man in front of them, so she gave it directly to Cristian. -Sir, you can look at our price list. We are a newpany, so there is a discount. If the gentleman likes our design and introduces us to customers, we will wish him sincerely on behalf of thepany and a free design for his birthday every year. Serena¡¯s voice was calm, as if she was really talking to customers. Even Anna was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but look at her. And she thought how could Serena be so calm. Cristian looked at the price list and listened to her calm voice. It was a lie to say that he did not feel anger. After Serena¡¯s presentation, they were both silent. She was in no hurry and quietly waited for his response. There was a strange atmosphere in the office. Cristian was looking at the price list in his hands. Although he was a man, his eyshes were very long, which hid his somber emotions in his eyes. No one could tell what he was thinking. After a long time, he smiled. -Is it like that? Is there a special mechanism? Serena was amazed and looked at him, -For example? Cristian raised his hand and put the price list on the table. With his fingers tapping on the table, he looked at Serena, ¡°For example, choosing a certain designer?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Anna changed color and held her breath. It seemed that Cristian hade for Serena! At first she thought it was a coincidence, but after seeing Serena so calm, Anna knew it was no coincidence. Now Cristian¡¯s action also showed that he hade for Serena. Serena was also taken aback, but she knew how to respond. She nodded with a smile. -Naturally, if you already have a decision, you will sign the contract and can choose the designer. The design contract was just an excuse and Cristian really came for Serena, -Then I buy all the services. Anna was surprised, -So? Big deal? Serena kept herposure, -Sir, don¡¯t you think about it anymore? After all, you don¡¯t know the style of ourpany, do you? -No, I know it very well. Cristian said thest sentence looking at Serena, and his gaze was very ardent. He knew very well what he wanted to do. -Well, sir. Wait a moment, let¡¯s prepare the contract. Let¡¯s prepare the contract, do you have an ID card? Cristian handed her the ID card. Anna took it to copy and Serena also followed her to prepare the contract. Because thepany was small, Serena had to do many things personally. Seeing that Serena was following her, Anna asked, ¡°Don¡¯te, what can you do with your injured hands? Hearing this, Serena was stunned and looked at her gauze-wrapped hands. Yes, what could she do now with her hands? But she inexplicably stood up. Cristian had only looked at her face before. Now, after she had stood up, Cristian finally had time to look at her. In five years, she had transformed from a mere beauty to a fascinating woman. She was not what she used to be. She wore makeup and casual but very fashionable clothes. However, it was clear that the style of her dress today was not the same as that day when he had seen her at the Deb¨® restaurant. It could be said that she looked professional and delicate that day, but she looked more attractive today. Once the contract was finalized, Anna and Serena returned. -You read the contract,¡¬ Anna handed him the contract. Cristian barely read it and signed his name. -All right?¡± Serena was stunned and then nodded. She had not expected him to sign so quickly, without even reading the contract. Did he do the same when he signed the agreement? -Well, thank you,¡¬ Serena asked Anna to take the contract, and then said as usual, -I am d to cooperate with you, Mr. Ferrari.¡± Cristian held out his hand, but Serena was taken aback. -What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say you are happy to cooperate with me?¡± Cristian raised his eyebrows in a smile. Serena half-closed her red lips and slowly extended her hand. Cristian saw that her hands were wrapped in gauze and there was red blood on them. With one nce, Cristian stopped smiling and looked dangerously at her hands: ¡°What happened to you,¡± he said. His voice became very dangerous, and even Anna could not help but look at Cristian. -A small wound,¡¬ Serena withdrew her hands and smiled slightly, -I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s blood on the gauze, so I won¡¯t shake your hand. Hearing this, Cristian looked up and found that the woman¡¯s expression was indifferent and apparently she said it intentionally. She did not want to shake his hand at all. But her hand was injured, so he would not force her to shake his hand. She was silent for three seconds, then Cristian smiled. -Well, cooperation will be very pleasant. He said the word pleasant out loud. Anna, beside him, wrinkled her nose slightly and felt strange. Serena let Anna send him outside. After Cristian left, Serena sat down again and moved her fingers to pick up the coffee cup on the table. But only when she moved did she find that she was temporarily unable to use her hands. She would wait a little longer and go home. Soon Anna returned. -Serena, are you okay? Serena sat there, as if she had not heard his words. Anna bit her lip and called her again, -Serena? Serena recovered and looked at Anna beside her, -What happened? -You got distracted,¡± Anna said. Serena was silent for a moment and then stood up, ¡°Nothing. If there is nothing else, I will be back first . And you take care of the business stuff for the next two days . -Ok, I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll talk to you about the important things. Take care of your hands. -Okay! Chapter 406: An appointment In the Giordano family. Serena returned and found Matteo about to leave. -I thought you were going to stay all day at thepany. Matteo¡¯s voice was cold and his look was unpleasant. Serena was speechless for a moment, then stepped forward and smiled, -How is that possible, brother? I promised you that I will stay and rest at home. I will not be disobedient. Just as he was leaving, a customer came in. So I went up to talk to him and came back when the negotiation was sessful¨C -What happens if you don¡¯t seed? Serena said, -Brother? Matthew noticed that she was a bit serious, so he rubbed his aching eyebrows, ¡°You, you already have a child, so don¡¯t make me worry about you. His movements made Serena think that her brother was also very tired. In the past, he had carried everything quietly, no matter what she did. But now Serena suddenly discovered that Matthew was her older brother. He was already so old, but not yet¡­. Thinking about this, Serena lowered her eyes and said quietly, ¡°Brother, I know you spent a lot of time to find me. You also want to make up for what I suffered during those years. But during these five years, you have done everything for me enough. In theing days, shouldn¡¯t you consider yourself? Hearing this, Matthew was surprised, ¡°Serena? -You need to find someone to take care of you. You can¡¯t keep spending time with me, is there someone you like? Only then did Matteo realize that Serena wanted to be a matchmaker herself. But how was it possible that she had time to think about this? He frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that problem. I still have business, go get some rest. Matthew left after speaking, Serena stood there looking over his shoulder. Thinking of Anna¡¯s idea of Matteo over the years, she smiled. Indeed. Anna¡¯s interesting character went well with her brother. But since these two people had returned, they seemed to talk very little with each other. What was she to do? Serena suddenly felt sad thinking about Matteo¡¯s life. She went back upstairs, Manuel hugged him, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you have to go to work today? Serena looked at him in her arms and nodded, ¡°Well, I can go with you today. -Wow! So, Mom, can we y some games? After saying this, Manuel saw Serena¡¯s hand wrapped in gauze. His expression became frustrated, ¡°Never mind, Mom¡¯s hand is hurt, let me tell you a story today ! Serena injured her hand, only her arm was wrapped around Manuel¡¯s small body, -Let¡¯s do whatever you want. Then Manuel found a book of fairy tales bought by Serena. He opened it and told the story to Serena. She continued to sit and listen like this. As he listened, his thoughts wandered far away. After a while, I heard Manuel¡¯s voice calling her over and over again.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. -Mom, Mom? Serena reacted abruptly and looked at Manuel in her arms. -I¡­ Manuel raised his face smaller than a hand and blinked, -Are you not happy, Mom? Was she unhappy? Serena took a while to respond, smiling and shaking her head. -No. -Manuel put the book down in his hand and stood up to hold Serena¡¯s face, -If Mom¡¯s not happy, you have to tell me! -All right,¡¬ Serena looked at the face that looked like someone, after some consideration, she leaned down to hug him, -I¡¯ll tell you. * Serena¡¯s wound was not serious. She rested at home for several days and healed better. The wound had ked off and could be taken to the water. She just needed to apply medicine and the time should not be too long if she touched the water so as not to leave scars in the future. After recovering from the injury, she returned to work. As for Isabe, after sending the finished version, the clients were very satisfied. After everyone negotiated well, Serena asked Anna to process it. At the same time, Elsa also asked her what the original drawing looked like. Since she had promised to draw it for her personally, Serena apologized, telling her that her hand had been injured recently and that she would give her aplete work these days. Elsa sent a Watsapp message, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other since that day. I have an inspiration, shall we meet at that restaurant today? Shall we meet at that restaurant? It was nearby anyway, Serena epted directly without thinking. Seeing that Serena had agreed, Elsa sent a message to Cristian. Elsa said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, are you free today? I want to invite you to a meal. By the way, I invited that designer, don¡¯t you want to meet her to design? I also have something to discuss with her, do you want toe? After sending it, Elsa held her cell phone with a slightly warm face. She knew that this message was very intentional. Anyone could know instantly that she wanted to meet him, but she thought she had already exined why. Moreover, since she had decided that she wanted to make him her man, she had to take the initiative to attack and not miss the opportunity. Cristian frowned when he saw the woman¡¯s message. Why was this woman so annoying? But after seeing her words, his eyes darkened. Then he held the phone in one hand. If he wanted to see that woman, he could do it himself. But¡­ Cristian smiled softly, sending a single word ¡°okay.¡± He wanted to know how long this woman could remain calm? He did not think she could still be so calm since she had left him for five years. * Deb¨® restaurant. Elsa sat in her seat and waited, feeling as excited as a bird. Before she came, she almost dressed like a butterfly. After seeing Cristian ept her invitation, she almost jumped with excitement. Then, she felt that she had hope to win Cristian. So she took a long time to put on her makeup and change. Finally, she now sat in this restaurant, waiting for her Prince Charming to arrive. Elsa even began to imagine that one day Cristian would be influenced by her and the iceberg would turn into a warm ball of fire, heating her up. -Mrs. Elsa. A female voice came from behind her, Elsa turned her head and realized that Serena wasing. -Serena, you areing, hurry up and sit down. Serena smiled slightly. Just as he wanted to sit opposite her, he suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist with a very intimate expression, pulling her to his side. Serena was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t it better to talk about things face to face? Why were they sitting together all of a sudden? -You sit with me. Someone willeter. When Serena heard this, herplexion became a little embarrassed. Before she could ask, Elsa shyly covered her mouth and smiled sweetly, -You saw him that day, it¡¯s Cristian. Chapter 407: You should serve me Serena was surprised when she heard this; she thought it was a simple negotiation between the two of them. But now Elsa sent Cristian. She didn¡¯t understand Elsa. She should want to be alone with Cristian, so why did she choose the time when Serena was there? -Sorry Serena, I invited Cristian, do you mind? It urred to me that he also wanted you to design clothes for him, so¡­ -Don¡¯t worry about it,¡¬ Serena smiled slightly, -Now he¡¯s already my client. Hearing this, Elsa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t expect him to reallye looking for you. I just gave him a business card¡­.¡± Speaking of this, Elsa shyly lowered her eyes. So what Beatrice said that Cristian was indifferent only in appearance, but good-hearted, was all true? He didn¡¯t seem to care at all about the person he was dating. But he epted the business card she gave him and went to find Serena to design clothes. Did this mean he had respect for her? My God, what a romantic man! Elsa could not help but cover her face. Serena, who was sitting next to her, looked at her shy gesture, unable to tell the feeling in her heart all of a sudden. Why did she feel that she hade here to be a superfluous person?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She thought she could interfere with Cristian and Elsa¡¯s date. But soon Serena suppressed this feeling and sat there expressionless. She should not have brought feeling so long ago. No matter who Cristian was with or what happened, she should ignore it. After experiencing the change five years ago, if she still showed the slightest sadness or affectionate emotion in front of him now, then she would disgrace herself. Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s expression was even more indifferent and cold. Her skin was fair, and she had delicate facial features. together with her exquisite and stereotypical five senses and light makeup, her indifferent and cold expression was as pure as snow. When Elsa saw Serena¡¯s appearance. Suddenly, she realized that the woman in front of her was beautiful, and she was no ordinary beauty. Her coldly contained beauty, especially those eyes, like the endless icy bottom of the sea were very attractive. Suddenly she became alert: ¡°Shelly, do you have a boyfriend? It wasn¡¯t that she was worried, but she had noticed Serena¡¯s beauty. And she became wary. Serena looked to the side and saw the guard in her eyes. After thinking about it, she could understand the source of this guard. She smiled slightly and said in a cold voice, ¡°I have a son. Elsa¡¯s eyes widened. After a moment, she covered her mouth, ¡°God, are you married yet, Shelly? I really didn¡¯t expect you to have children already, you¡¯re still so young. Suddenly I envy you a little. I¡¯m also reaching the age of marriage. Serena could only smile at her excitement. After sitting for about ten minutes, a figure appeared in the restaurant. When Cristian walked through the door, countless nces were cast on him. Surely, a handsome man would be a focal point wherever he appeared. Moreover, Cristian looked noble powerful. As soon as he entered the restaurant, his eagle eyes scanned the crowd. Then he stopped, fixed on the figure he had dreamed of. Actually, she came here. Cristian approached them with his long, slender legs. -Cristian!¡± Serena sat almost asleep, when she heard Elsa¡¯s voice, the drowsiness left her and she woke up. Was she already here? Serena took a deep breath and readjusted her current state. She only came here to work today, so she had no intention of staying long. Seeing Cristian sitting across from them and his gaze fixed on her, Serena lowered her head and opened her bag, pulling out the documents it contained. -I am very happy to talk to you about the design work today. If you have any suggestions, please let me know. She was very serious. Elsa paused, -Shelly , it¡¯s lunchtime, why don¡¯t we eat something and talkter? There was no emotion on Serena¡¯s face, she just smiled slightly and nodded her head, -Okay-. Then she quickly collected the documents and the three of them ordered lunch. Serena had no appetite, so she only ordered a ss of juice. Elsa did not want to lose face in front of her Prince Charming, so she also ordered a ss of juice. In the end, only Cristian ordered food. He was graceful when he ate. His eating movements were as elegant as nobility. The handsome face and his movementsplemented each other, making Elsa¡¯s eyes stare. She thought the man she had chosen was so handsome. After eating, Serena took out the papers again. Miss Elsa. -Miss Shelly, you are very enthusiastic about your work,¡± Cristian said coldly. Serena¡¯s hand movement stopped, her eyes lowered. Elsa smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, yes, Shelly is very serious. Cristian, have you seen her drawings yet? They are really extraordinary. Serena smiled politely, ¡°Thank you for thepliment. During the meal, probably only Elsa was happy. But Serena also recorded the important points she wanted, so she felt relieved and should note to this kind of meeting next time. She no longer wanted to eat at the same table with Cristian. -Because my work is done, I will leave first. After speaking, Serena smiled slightly and got up to leave. The man¡¯s cold voice came from behind her. -Designer Shelly is too rude. Am I not your customer? Aren¡¯t you supposed to serve me? The atmosphere turned cold and made Elsa wince. She looked at Cristian: -Cristian, what¡¯s wrong? Cristian did not look at her, his eyes were fixed on Serena¡¯s slim figure. After a long time, Serena turned to the side and looked at him out of the corner of her eye. -I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ferrari. Today¡¯s job is to contact Ms. Marino. You don¡¯t have an appointment today. -Oh?¡± Cristian raised his eyebrows calmly, pressing his fingers on the table, -Then I want to make an appointment with you now. Serena was still very polite and I couldn¡¯t hear any emotion in her voice. -I¡¯m sorry, today we are all booked . Now I¡¯m going to meet the next client. Mr. Ferrari, please choose another time. Elsa was astonished; she had not expected Serena to refuse. And she thought she heard an anger in the conversation between the two. But when she looked at Serena¡¯s face, she was obviously a very polite person, could it be her illusion? After Serena left the restaurant, she went to the parking lot to get her car. She didn¡¯t lie, she had something to doter. But she was not a customer of thepany, she would have chosen the school for Manuel. As soon as she reached the side of her car, a figure rushed toward her. Chapter 408: A kiss Serena¡¯s expression changed slightly, and before she could react, she had been pressed against the car. Behind her was the cold car, and in front of her was the man¡¯s burning chest. Serena wanted to call for help, but it stuck in her throat after smelling the familiar odor, she looked at the man next to her stunned.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Cristian Ferrari¡­ The man¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at her harshly, as if he were a strong and dangerous beast hiding in the dark night. He was powerful and dangerous. It was the first time the two had been so close since they had seen each other. Serena¡¯s breath trembled slightly, suppressed the panic in her heart and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Cristian, please behave yourself! However, Serena could not help but think: shouldn¡¯t he be with Elsa in the restaurant right now? Why did he follow her? Cristian stared at her with his deep eyes and remained silent. His head suddenly jerked toward her, he seemed to want to kiss her. Serena¡¯s eyes narrowed, as the man was about to touch her, he asked coldly, ¡°What do you want to do? Cristian¡¯s movement stopped. There was only a small distance between their lips, as long as he spoke, it almost made him touch her lips. There was a low chuckle from her throat, and the heat he exhaled was spit into her face. He cupped her small white chin with one hand ¨C what do I want to do, don¡¯t you know? Can¡¯t you tell? Serena held her breath. -I want to kiss you. When the words ended, Cristian¡¯s lips kissed her directly. Serena turned her head in fear and the soft lips fell on her face. She could no longer calm down, anger appeared in her beautiful, cold eyes, she raised her hand and pped Cristian¡¯s face. Paf¡­ She used a lot of force to p him, and Cristian turned his head away from the p. Serena¡¯s chest rose and fell angrily, staring at the man in front of her. How could he do this? Five years had passed, wasn¡¯t it good for the two of them to be strangers in peace? He insisted oning and provoking her like this! After the p, Cristian remained with his head bowed and said nothing. His eyes made it impossible for people to know the emotions in his heart. Suddenly, heughed softly, looking at Serena with malice. -It seems you can¡¯t be so calm all the time. He hated it when she was calm. This woman had always treated him calmly since they had met. He had imagined countless images, but he had not expected her to be so calm and collected. What did this mean? It meant that he was not important in her heart, she did not care about him, so she was calm when she saw him. But now she was angry and her eyes were furious. Cristian felt satisfied because she had been influenced by him. Serena was very angry with him. Hearing Cristian¡¯s words, she only realized that her emotion was disturbed by him, and she immediately stepped on his foot angrily. She was wearing high heels. When she stepped on him, Cristian¡¯s face changed, but he endured without crying out, merely staring at her. -This is a warning to you, you will not be so lucky next time. Serena withdrew her foot, but as she was about to leave, she heard him say. -The next time? So you are also fantasizing about the next time we will kiss.¡± Serena staggered and almost fell forward. Wait? Serena took a deep breath to hold back the urge to look at him. Sheposed herself, then opened the door and got into the car. She was crazy to argue with this bastard. She needs to calm down Serena tried several times to put the key in the car and then drove out of the parking lot. After she left, Cristian got up and wiped the corner of his lips. The pain on his face made his thoughts clearer at that moment. The whole time, from seeing her until now, it was like a dream. After disappearing for five years, she suddenly appeared in front of him. It was so unreal, like an illusory dream, that he couldn¡¯t catch it anyway. Her indifferent appearance made him feel that this waspletely unreal. Even now, when he hugged her at the waist and pressed her against the car, felt the light scent of her body, her lips fell on his face, her p and pain the pain of his foot, everything suddenly became real. She was real. Even though he had been pped, Cristian was holding his face andughing quietly at this moment. The damn woman had not only be more elegant than before, but also more fierce. As Serena drove, she pressed a little hard on the elerator. Until a car came towards her, she recovered, calmed down and drove the car forward at a steady speed. As Serena stopped the car at the light to wait, she could not help but think about what had happened in the parking lot a moment earlier. The man¡¯s heavy breathing enveloped her, and his palms hot as fire pressed against her waist Serena shook her head abruptly, wanting to get all these bad thoughts out of her mind. Now she should concentrate on driving. After telling Matteo that Manuel was going to school, Matteo asked someone to find two of them. One of them, Serena thought, was a good location and was also close to herpany. She was also thinking that if thepany¡¯s top floor was still unused, perhaps she could live in thepany in the future. But after thinking, he thought it was not convenient to live in thepany, so he nned to buy a house in the nearbymunity after the school was confirmed. After spending a few hours learning about the school, Serena returned to thepany. -Anna knew she would take time to see the school. So when Serena returned, she approached and asked. Serena ced the car key on the table and nodded slightly, -Not bad. -Well, by the way¡­¡± Anna coughed slightly and ced the document in her hand on the desk. -This is¡­ Cristian¡¯s contract. He hasmissioned all of ourpany¡¯s designs, but has not yet selected a designer. Hearing Cristian¡¯s name, Serena felt an uneasy sensation. He had just signed the contract yesterday, and today they met at the restaurant. He almost took advantage of her in the parking lot. Now Anna talked about him when he came back to thepany. He was really everywhere. Serena reached out her hand, wrinkled her forehead and whispered, ¡°You are responsible for this project. You are responsible formunication with him. You can choose the designer of ourpany at will. -Including you? Anna blinked. -Tranne me,¡¬ Serena half-closed her lips and showed her identity for the first time, -I am now the head of thispany. Anna was speechless. Finally, Anna smiled and nodded, -You are the boss and you have the final say. Then I will get in touch and have them choose a designer from ourpany. Chapter 409: The Ferrari group in the northern city. After Cristian returned to thepany, Luca was surprised that there seemed to be a p mark on his face. But why was there a p mark on his face? What daredevil dared to hit Mr. Cristian? What made Luca feel even stranger was that Cristian¡¯splexion was not very somber; on the contrary, there was a feeling of self-satisfaction! Was his perception wrong?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. If not, why was Cristian pped, not only was he not angry, but he had a smile in his eyes? Luke could not help but ask . -Mr. Cristian, what¡¯s wrong with his face? At the sound of Luca¡¯s voice, Cristian seemed to react and looked at him coldly. Luca clutched his neck-Mr. Cristian, your face? You really don¡¯t mind? Do you want to buy some medicine? -Go away! After a long time, Cristian said an unhappy word. Well, he might as well not have asked. After Luca left, Cristian took out his cell phone and wanted to make an appointment, he just realized that he did not have the woman¡¯s cell phone number. Even the Facebook ount ¡­ Thinking about this, his eyes misted over. The next time they would see each other, she would ask him to add him to her friends. Cristian decided to put the phone away. Until the next day. After sending Cristian¡¯s order, Anna proudly said, ¡°Ourpany has many resources. As long as you work hard here, you will definitely get many rewards. Thepany had just been established, received one order from a superstar and then another. After that, there was another big order. Everyone could not help but sigh. Even though it was supported by Matthew, these resources were too good, weren¡¯t they? One after another, didn¡¯t these people treat money as money? -Cristian Ferrari? Our client this time, was Ferrari president of the Ferrari Group? Eva could not help but widen her eyes in surprise after seeing the order. Even Maria, who was standing to one side, could not help but approach. -The Ferrari Group of the Northern City? Really? Vito took his chin thoughtfully, -Did we get the order from the Ferrari group of North City? It seems that Serena is more powerful than I think. Hearing this, Maria said uneasily, ¡°Oh, what¡¯s so powerful, she might take some evil means! -Oh, you will die if you recognize her ability,¡± Ariadne ironized her when she felt Maria¡¯s envy. Maria was angry in an instant: -Arianna, are you stupid, am I talking about you? Arianna scoffed: -Did I call your name? Don¡¯t be too arrogant when you recognize yourself. Maria said: -Since that woman gave you Isabe¡¯s order, she bought you, didn¡¯t she? Don¡¯t forget that you also hated her in the beginning and now you insult me because of her. -Maria, make it clear please. I received the order because my ability is strong. I don¡¯t like it because I think I am better than her, but today I tell you that only those who are weak, ipetent and psychologically dark, do not take the efforts of others in their eyes and eliminate their efforts again and again. Then she adds anotherbel. Maria, are you this kind of person? Mirko agreed and nodded, ¡°What Arianna said is correct. It is reasonable and well founded. Maria, can¡¯t you recognize the ability of others? Who is the Ferrari group in North City? Even if you use illicit means, they will ignore you. Lisa nodded her head, ¡°I think so, too. Eva¡¯s eyes turned and thenughed softly, ¡°Maria, your thinking is too shady, Miss Serena would not be that kind of person. -Eva, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. Last time Serena said you imitated her, and for now you hate her. Don¡¯t pretend to be a nice person. Hearing this, Eva blinked, ¡°It was my fault. Besides, Miss Serena used to guide me, I remember so that I could make progress. What¡¯s the problem? -You! -Stop fighting, it bothers me to hear that! Anna thought they were just picking on Serena, she didn¡¯t expect them to be so internally divided. She could only say, ¡°This time, the Ferrari Group will choose a designer from among you, so you must submit all your most satisfactory works. Send me a copy and I will send it to the client for reference. -We all have a chance,¡± Maria sped her fingers with uncertainty. If it could win the favor of Gruppo Ferrari, then¡­. With this in mind, Maria immediately returned to her desk. In the afternoon, Anna came to collect the papers handed in by everyone. As soon as she left the office, a figure followed her. Arianna looked at this scene and could not help but scoff. -I know someone couldn¡¯t sit still,¡± she said. Eva moved her hair from her forehead to the back of her head, -Guess, will she seed or fail? Vito shrugged his shoulders indifferently, -Anyway, I don¡¯t care. I refuse to design clothes for men. When will a beautiful womane along? As Anna walked toward the elevator, someone behind her suddenly called her name. She turned her head and saw Maria walking toward her. She looked a little embarrassed and whispered, ¡°So, Anna, in the past I always mistreated you, it¡¯s my fault. Anna frowned and looked at her curiously. -Has it changed your character? -What? -Also, why are you telling me all of a sudden? I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to listen. He had spent a lot of time with Serena, so Anna¡¯s character had also be simr to his. She really didn¡¯t want to show a good face in front of these annoying people. -Anna, don¡¯t. Look, this is the perfume I brought from France. It is a limited edition. Maria ced the box containing the perfume in Anna¡¯s hand. Anna was surprised, looked at the box, then looked at Maria and realized. -I see, it turns out you want to bribe me,¡¬ Anna suddenly scoffed. Maria¡¯s face changed and she smiled, -Don¡¯t say it like that, this is not a bribe. It¡¯s just my gift, I¡¯ll bring you something good in the future. -So what?¡± Anna looked at the perfume, ¡°You didn¡¯t think that if you give me a limited edition perfume this time, I can get this share for you, did you? Maria was a little embarrassed, Anna-. -I¡¯m telling you that this time the designer will be chosen by the customer and it has nothing to do with me. So don¡¯t expect to get any benefit from me. -Anna, I know the client will choose him, but you can exclude some of them and you can also speak for me in front of the client. The more he said, the colder Anna¡¯s eyes became. Finally, Anna was speechless and even looked at her with disgust, ¡°You are too disgusting. These orders represent the wholepany. If I do it and the customer is dissatisfied, who takes responsibility? Maria, it seems that Serena scolded youst time, but you never wanted to change. You haven¡¯t even seriously studied the problems of your work until now. Otherwise,e here and get some bad means. Chapter 410: Ask her to come to me in person. -I¡­ Anna, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± Seeing Anna¡¯s stern look, Maria also wanted to get angry. But she was afraid Anna would retaliate against her at work, so she had to keep quiet. Wait for the results.¡± With that Anna left after speaking. Maria remained motionless, clenching her fists. Bloody bitch! When she was chosen by Gruppo Ferrari, she saw how arrogant I was. Anna took everything too simply. Cristian had been her boss, so she was a little scared before she called him. But for Serena, she could only put up with it. As she was about to introduce the stylist to Cristian with a smile, hezily said. -Tell her toe to me in person. -What?¡± Anna thought she had misheard: -Mr. Cristian¡­¡¬ What? -Did the great designer Shelly want to give this important order to others? Anna said, ¡°You misunderstood, Mr. Cristian. Shelly is the head of thepany, so¡­ -So she is not a designer? -Yes, she is. -I will be free after two o¡¯clock this afternoon, let her get in touch with me. Anna wanted to say something else, but Cristian hung up. Hearing the phone ring, Anna was speechless with anger. But he had promised Serena, so she could only call back. Who knew that bastard Cristian directly turned off the phone. Man, was this bastard trying to force himself on Serena? I wouldn¡¯t let him get away with it. Two o¡¯clock in the afternoon Cristian stared at the phone in a daze, Luca pushed open the door. -Mr. Cristian, someone from the designpany is looking for you. ¡°Was she here?¡± A smile appeared on Cristian¡¯s face, and a secondter he got up and walked out. Luca asked, ¡°Mr. Cristian, who is it? Cristian came out with long legs, ¡°None of your business. After speaking, he immediately went down the stairs, not wanting to leave people in the hall. Only because the feeling of excitement in his heart could not wait. Anna waited nervously in the hallway downstairs. She did not tell Serena. She came to find Cristian on her own terms. She thought she had alreadye anyway. Cristian would never refuse, would he? Of course, Cristian knew Anna. The familiar girl from five years ago . Then, when he came downstairs and saw the figure hovering in the living room. Cristian¡¯s eyes and expression turned somber. -Where is she? Faced with his sharp gaze, Anna felt a little frightened -Mr. Cristian, Shelly has other things, so I wille and discuss the designer with you. As she listened, Cristian¡¯s gaze grew sterner, she said coquettishly, -Didn¡¯t I tell you? -What? -Let hime and see me in person. Anna murmured, ¡°But¡­ -Otherwise, I follow the procedure of viting the agreement. Anna¡¯splexion paled, ¡°Mr. Cristian, you can¡¯t do that. Serena is the head of ourpany now! Cristian said in a cold voice, ¡°Does it say in the contract that she cannot be chosen? -Let her see me in half an hour or else. At your own risk. -The man¡¯s cold voice was like a snowstorm in December, with endless coldness and one after another retreating. Cristian no longer looked at her, turned and walked away. * In the office, Serena was seriously sketching Elsa¡¯s design work and then frowned with a headache. What Elsa asked for was really ¡­ special. But fortunately she was not the kind of person who liked toin. She tried to reconcile the client¡¯s tastes to make them more suitable, or to integrate them into the design work. The door opened and Anna ran in front of her panting. -Serena. Serena frowned slightly, -What¡¯s wrong? Anna sat down across from her with a frustrated expression and exined. -I contacted Cristian. But that bastard asked you to go see him alone. I didn¡¯t want to bother you, so I went to find Cristian alone. I thought he might give in when I got in front of him. But I didn¡¯t expect this bastard to ignore me, turn around and walk away, and say¡ª. Serena seemed unconcerned and kept lowering her head to paint as she casually asked, -What did he say? -He said you have to look for him in person. If you don¡¯t go, it will be a breach of contract for ourpany. Serena paused. For a long time she raised her head, ¡°Is it a breach of contract? It was quite aplicated issue. Cristian, what the hell did he want? -Serena, not to run apany? I think he did it on purpose. This bastard is disgusting. It¡¯s been so long, does he still want to humiliate you? Humiliation? Serena lowered her eyes. Yes, he gave her a divorce contract five years ago, no matter how much she begged, he didn¡¯t want to see her. She was not allowed to go to Vi Antic andpany. Five yearster, he came to herpany to ce an order and then asked her to meet him in person. Usually, this was just a job for Serena. But for Cristian, wasn¡¯t it a form of humiliation? Thinking about this, Serena was silent for a while, then put down her pen, ¡°I¡¯m going to see him. Anna stood up nervously, -Serena, don¡¯t go. We can give up thepany, but I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. Listening, Serena smiled slightly and cupped Anna¡¯s face with her hand. -What harm? We work in this industry, who hasn¡¯t been hurt already? If we are unhappy and stop doing it, then how can we make money? When Anna heard this, her eyes immediately turned red: -But he is different, he is¡­¡¬. -He¡¯s like everyone else to me now. -Really? But you¡­ -Well, I¡¯ll go find him first and stabilize the emotions of both sides. I can¡¯t pay for the breach of contract. -How is it possible that you can¡¯t pay it? Your brother loves you so much and will not put up with this kind of humiliation, or let¡¯s ask your brother for help. Hearing Matthew¡¯s name, Serena¡¯s face suddenly became stern: -No! -Serena¡­ Don¡¯t call my brother after I get to him.¡± Since his return to the Giordano family, Matteo had done so many things for her. It was too much that he had forgotten what he was supposed to do and could no longer involve this brother. Seeing that she was angry, Anna thought she was serious. So she could only keep quiet, without agreeing or refusing.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After talking to Anna, Serena left the office and her face suddenly clouded over. Cristian Ferrari¡­ Did she want to see how far he would have to humiliate her? Chapter 411: What if I don’t ? In the Ferrari Group. When Serena Giordano went to the front desk and said she was from the design firm, the receptionist looked at her with a strange look. And then she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Why are you so persistent? Just now one came, but Mr. Cristian ignored her and you stille?¡± Originally, the receptionist heard that Anna was from a cooperativepany that had worked with the Ferrari Group and thought it was true, so he alerted Cristian. As a result, after Mr. Cristian came downstairs, he was obviously indifferent to the girl. Although he could not hear what they were saying, but he could see Cristian¡¯s face that he was impatient. Now when the receptionist heard that Serena was from the design studio, she was obviously outraged. Serena was not angry and only smiled slightly, ¡°Mr. Cristian asked me toe, and now he¡¯s not here?¡± The receptionist replied, ¡°Really? Do you think I will believe you?¡± Serena saw her very firm, so she had to say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a call and ask?¡± -What should I ask? No, hurry up and go.¡± The receptionist abruptly kicked her out. In desperation, Serena had to take the initiative to call Cristian. As long as she was a client of hispany, she memorized phone numbers, including Cristian¡¯s, for urgent needs when it was toote to get ready. She did not expect him to be really helpful to her now. It was not long before Serena called Cristian, who answered. She said nothing more, directly and in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Cristian, this is Shelly, the designer of the Purple Company. I am downstairs now, but yourpany has ess control, can youe and get me? The receptionist heard her cold tone and thought she had misheard her. Was it really-that loud? Who dared to speak to Mr. Cristian like that? Was she crazy? After Serena hung up the phone, the receptionist shivered and said, -Are you crazy? Did you ask Mr. Cristian toe and pick you up? Are you daydreaming? Serena did not respond to his words and just looked at her lightly. Crazy? She was really crazy, having signed a contract with Cristian. Otherwise, why was she here now? Serena raised her hand and looked at her wristwatch. She would wait here for five minutes, if Cristian did note down , she would leave. At that point, it should not be considered a breach of contract. After all, she did what she wanted, but he was the one who refused to see her. Serena stood there and waited calmly. Initially she thought Cristian would note down, but in less than two minutes Cristian actually appeared in her field of vision. ¡°My goodness!¡± -The receptionist could not help but exim and cover her mouth. Suddenly she thought that maybe it was not Serena who was crazy, but herself. Serena did not have a kind tone when she called him, but why has Mr. Cristian stille down in person? -Come with me.¡± Cristian took two steps forward, grabbed her wrist and went inside. He did this action in front of everyone in the lobby, and the receptionist was so surprised that her eyes went wide. She thought she had looked wrong. Serena had not expected him toe so quickly, so when he reached out to grab her wrist, she did not react until he pulled her into the elevator and said coldly, ¡°Let me go! As his voice rang out, Cristian pulled Serena into the elevator. A beep sounded. After the elevator door closed, only the two of them remained in the small space. Serena withdrew her hand and then took a few steps back. She pressed her back against the icy wall of the elevator and looked at him coldly. When she withdrew her hand, Cristian felt his heart suddenly empty, and the soft temperature in his hand disappeared. Serena adjusted her sleeves and then avoided Cristian¡¯s gaze. However, even though she kept tilting her head, she could still feel Cristian¡¯s gaze fall on her face. That terribly annoying bastard! The beeping sounded again. He doesn¡¯t know how long they were silent, finally the elevator door opened. Serena raised her head to look outside, then followed Cristian out.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The moment she stepped out of the elevator, it felt like a lifetime ago. This ce-it was where she had been countless times before. Even though she only worked here for a few months, it felt like a lifetime to her. Because those days left an indelible memory in her heart. She thought she had forgotten everything, but when she came here, she suddenly remembered the familiar feeling. In fact, she never forgot this ce or the man in front of her. At that thought, Serena stopped her step and looked around. What?¡± Are you thinking about your past?¡± -Suddenly, a low male voice reached her ear, which brought her back to her senses. In the moment of her trance, Cristian was so close to her and his hot breath was spitting on her face. Serena¡¯s face changed and she took an abrupt step back. She probably retreated in a hurry, which is why her ankle was twisted. Serena felt her body suddenly fall backward. So her hands scratched everywhere reflexively, and then she grabbed Cristian¡¯s tie. Both of them were stunned for a moment. A secondter, Serena let go of the hand that held her tie and let her body fall backward. She would rather fall and suffer than cling to him. But the pain she was waiting for did note; instead, a hand wrapped around her waist and pulled her forward. Boom! Serena fell into Cristian¡¯s arms and unconsciously reached out her hand to stop him. But she heard Cristian¡¯s extremely cold words, ¡°Do you hate me that much? Would you rather fall than let me help you? Before she could answer, Cristian squeezed her chin hard forcing her to raise her head, ¡°Answer me.¡± Serena looked at him and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Cristian, did you misunderstand me? I let you go because I don¡¯t want to get you into trouble. After all, you are my client. if anything happened to you, it would cost me a lot. Cristian, -. -But I still thanked you for saving me. You can let me go now.¡± Hearing this, Cristian stared at her coldly. His eyes shed with a suggestion of ferocity. -Is it if I don¡¯t?¡± Serena had not expected him to be so shameless, but this man had to humiliate her. She could only smile slightly and whisper, -Mr. Cristian, we can¡¯t talk about work like this, let me go. ¡± Her words and disapproving smile again aggravated Cristian¡¯s discontent. So he too pulled her closer to him, and their bodies were almost pressed together. -Who said we can¡¯t talk about work? They were so close that Cristian¡¯s lips touched her face. ¡°We can talk like this.¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and hoarse, like the slow sound of a cello. Chapter 412: Please don’t force me anymore to When Cristian said this, the gloom in his ck eyes changed. And his eyes seemed to be feverish, he looked into her face and finally fell on his lips. He could not help but lower his head and kiss her. Serena felt humiliated, gritted her teeth, closed her eyes and said, -Mr. Cristian, didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Cristian¡¯s movements were interrupted by her, and his eyes were a little misty, -What?¡± Then, Cristian¡¯s misty eyes suddenly narrowed and his face changed slightly. Serena retracted her leg and took a few steps back. -If there¡¯s a next time, it won¡¯t be so easy,¡¬ Serena pped her hand on her chest. She looked mockingly at Cristian, who was kicked by her. And the blue veins on Cristian¡¯s forehead stood out. -Now do you understand?¡± Cristian¡¯s face was ugly and there was a cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°Damn, this woman is really ruthless!¡± he thought. It turned out that she was! The pain of the intimate part almost made Cristian lose his strength, he looked up at the woman standing a few steps away from him, and she stood there mocking him. She seemed to be proud of her difort. -Looks like Mr. Cristian is ufortable, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t talk about work today, better toe another day? Serena finished speaking, then took a deep breath and looked around. -What a pity, I thought I could visit the Ferrari Group office in North City. I don¡¯t seem to have any chance, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± After Serena finished speaking, she smiled at Cristian, and then turned to leave. She stood in front of the elevator and pressed the floor number. He watched the elevator go up floor by floor. Serena was happy to finally get out of here. As a result, she heard footstepsing from behind her and wanted to look back to see if it was Cristian. However, in the next second, she was lifted into the air by Cristian and put on his shoulders. ¡°Ah.¡± Although Serena was calm, the action took her by surprise, so she eximed. When she recovered, Serena remembered that she was wearing a wrap-around skirt today. Now that she wore it over her shoulders like this, she would be exposed. Serena thought of this, her face changed dramatically, and she said anxiously, ¡°Let me down, Cristian, let me down! Did she underestimate the man in front of her? At first she thought that kicking him would hurt him for a long time, but she did not expect it-he still had the strength to lift her and his steps were light. Pam. Cristian opened the office door with a kick, bringing Serena inside. Luca Russo, who was working next door, heard this sound and thought something bad had happened, so he ran to see. It was unfortunate that he came out toote, so he could only see that the office door was closed. He ran forward and when he wanted to ask Cristian what had happened, he heard a clear female voice from inside. -Put me down, Cristian, what do you want? Damn it!!! Luca was shocked. What had he just ¡­ heard? Cristian, the assistant was here after five years, did he finally find that woman? And-had he brought this woman to his office? But ¡­ he always felt like he was dreaming. Luca rubbed his eyes and looked at the closed office. It could have been that he was just hallucinating, but the sound of the office made Luca react again-it was not that he was dreaming, but that Cristian had really brought the woman here. Luca suddenly began to gossip, would she be the woman Cristian had added on WeChat ? Luca returned to where he was working while he was thinking. In the office. -Let me¡­ Ah¡­ Serena was put down and pushed onto the soft couch. Before she could react, Cristian¡¯s tall body pressed against her and then controlled her hands and feet. -What the hell do you want?¡± At that moment, Serena¡¯s face changedpletely and she could no longer look directly at him calmly. Cristian¡¯s dark eyes stared at her. -What a strong kick, you are so cruel! She had scolded him, and Cristian¡¯s eyes shed with obvious anger. Serena froze for a moment and then sneered, -If you don¡¯t let me go, I don¡¯t mind kicking you again and leaving you without offspring. Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s eyes darkened. -Do you hate me that much? -Mr. Cristian¡¬ Serena interrupted him abruptly.¡± Please know one thing! You are only my client now. Even if there was something between us five years ago, it has be a thing of the past. To me it is just a memory. So please don¡¯t do anything to me in the future. If you do something rude to me, then my action will be self-protection, it will be self-defense!¡± -Legitimate self-defense?¡± Cristian¡¯s ck eyes stared at her, then his face moved slowly toward her. Serena¡¯s breathing stopped for a while: ¨C ¡°If you keeping near me, then I have to break the contract. Cristian¡¯s movements stopped at her words, but he did not move his body either. The office was so quiet that one could hear the sound of breathing and the fierce heartbeats of the two. But in such a quiet atmosphere, they did not gradually calm down. After a long time Serena spoke helplessly. -Ourpany is a newpany, if the Ferrari Group wants to hit ourpany, we cannot react. I am just a small designer, if you have personal opinions about me, I can arrange other designers in ourpany for you to choose from. Please ¡ª have mercy, don¡¯t force me like this anymore. When he said this, there was a trace of humiliation in his eyes. Cristian¡¯s heart seemed to be struck by a powerful hammer. For her¡­ everything he had done was just humiliation? So did she have that look in her eyes? Inexplicably, Cristian felt his guilt deepen.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He was just trying to get closer to this woman. Did she only cause damage ? -Mr. Cristian, could you stand up? He did not answer her, but neither did he push her away. Serena reached out her hand carefully and pushed Cristian, trying to push him away. But as she pushed him, the bastard reached out and hugged her directly, then bent down is sank his head into her neck. -Serena froze when she felt his warm breath brush her neck. What ¡­ what was he doing ¡­? -Don¡¯t move,¡¬ Cristian whispered into her neck, his thin lips caressing her neck. -Let me hold you for a while, and I won¡¯t do anything to you . Serena, -¡­- He was really pushing his luck! Serena raised her leg again! Chapter 413: Interrupting Cristian’s good things. -Hasn¡¯t anyone ever told you not to do the same thing twice? This time, however, Serena is unsessful. Cristian seemed to anticipate her move, suppressing her legs early and easily interrupting her. The difference in strength between the two was originally great. The reason Serena was able to hurt him was that Cristian was immersed in her sweet fragrance. Moreover, he did not expect her to kick him suddenly, so he was identally kicked by her. But if he used the same trick a second time, the effect¡­ was negative. Serena¡¯s legs were choked by him, and her face suddenly changed: -Let me go-. Cristian smiled jokingly, -And after I let you go, you still kick me? Do you think I am that stupid? Do I get fooled by you again? Serena took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She bit her lower lip and said softly, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I promise I won¡¯t do the same thing to you again. Please let me go. Can we talk seriously about work? Do you talk about work?¡±-Cristian smiled and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk. At first Serena thought he agreed. But she did not expect that after saying this sentence, he would stay there. He still pressed her and prevented her from moving. Serena reached out her hand and pushed him hard, but the person holding her remained still.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. -Mr. Cristian, are you kidding? Serena¡¯s eyes finally grew cold. Cristian¡¯s eyes were also somber, and he leaned down, lowered his head, and was only a few inches away from her: -Do you think I¡¯m joking? The low air pressure around them infected the surrounding temperature, and the whole office was like winter, it felt like a cold winter. Exactly at that moment, the sound of knocking on the door came from outside. Serena said coldly, ¡°Someone ising. -Won¡¯te in without my permission¡­. Having not yet finished speaking, the office door was opened. The two shareholders who had been arguing entered with grim faces. -Should we ask Mr. Cristian how to solve the problem? I don¡¯t agree with you anyway! -All right, then let¡¯s ask Mr. Cristian how to deal with it! I really don¡¯t think Mr. Cristian will listen to you! So they both walked in arrogantly, but when they saw the scene on the sofa, they stopped at the same time. Their eyes and mouths widened in disbelief, and they seemed dumbfounded. Serena gritted her teeth: -Didn¡¯t you say they wouldn¡¯te in? The corners of Cristian¡¯s mouth twitched. These two damned old men! With a tightness that shone through his sharp eyes, Cristian smiled: -Wait for me. After speaking, he hugged Serena¡¯s back, then quickly pulled her behind him. His speed was so great that they both missed Serena¡¯s face. -Mr. Cristian?¡± One of them was a little embarrassed. Then he unconsciously pulled his beard from the corner of his mouth. The other smiled, ¡°Well, Mr. Cristian you¡­.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± However, in the next second, the expressions on their faces froze, because Cristian suddenly said forcefully that they had to leave. The expressions of the two changed, the person who wasughing a moment before immediately became stern, ¡°Cristian! Even though you¡¯re the leader, you shouldn¡¯t look down on older people like that! What do you mean bying out?¡± Although the other person¡¯s face also changed, it was not as exaggerated as that¡­ Instead, he stepped forward to grab it, ¡°We have interrupted Cristian¡¯s good deeds, obviously he is not happy with us. Even if he lets us go, it¡¯s natural. -What are you saying? -I mean we can leave now. -You. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t agree with my ideas about work, but even about something like this¡­. -All right, old man, you¡¯re annoying the two young people, get out soon. Look at the murderous eyes of Mr. Cristian, bah¡­- As a result, the two actually left the office under Cristian¡¯s murderous eyes. Cristian¡¯s eyes were still very cold, obviously not happy, because the thing of the two was suddenly interrupted. Boom! The office door closed again, Cristian half-closed his lips and turned his head back. But he discovered that Serena was far away from him. She was standing on the other side of the couch, rearranging her clothes. Because he pressed her against the sofa at first, her hair and clothes were a bit of a mess. Serena carefully arranged it, then stood up andbed the strands of hair spread over her cheeks to the nape of her neck. The charming temperament he exuded made Cristian unable to look away. Although he knew five years ago that the woman was beautiful, he had not expected such a big change after her return. Cristian looked at her like a madman. Until¡­ After rearranging her clothes, Serena turned to look at him. -Mr. Cristian, can we talk seriously about work now? Cristian¡¯s tongue pressed against her upper jaw. Since he had failed to kiss her, he was a little dissatisfied. But everything should be in moderation. The days ahead were many, and he still had time to upy his present world. Thinking of this, Cristian put his hand in his pants pocket, ¡°Of course.¡± Hearing this, Serena walked out the door, which made Cristian unconsciously frown. After Serena opened the office door, he turned around again. Cristian suddenlyughed, ¡°Is it necessary to be so afraid of me? Am I going to eat you? Serena¡¯s movements stopped at his words. Although there was no expression on her face, there were more than ten thousand sentences of curses in her heart. Was it not possible? When he pressed her on the sofa a moment ago, his eyes were almost like a wild beast. That was probably how she humiliated herself. Serena took the previously prepared information from her bag and put it on the table. -We can start. Cristian walked over with long legs and sat down on the couch in front of her. -Mr. Cristian about this drawing, do you want me to design clothes for you or your family? When Cristian heard this, he could not help but raise his eyebrows, -Family? Serena, do you care so much about my family situation? Serena¡¯s voice interrupted. After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, you misunderstand me. As your designer, I have the right to know your current thoughts and ¡­ please call me Shelly. Cristian, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t Serena your name? Actually, Serena was her name. It was the name the Giordano family gave her after they dropped the name Serena Gallo five years ago. She heard Matteo Giordano say that this was the name that all the Giordano family had given her together and that it had an extraordinary meaning. For Serena, in addition to the meaning given to her by her family, this name also represented rebirth. It belonged only to her rebirth. She was no longer the Serena of the past, who would not give up Cristian. -At work, I prefer my clients to call me Shelly, thank you. Chapter 414: I am married. What he meant was that he could call her Shelly at work. But other than that, they had no rtionship. So Cristian was not qualified to call her name. The expression on Cristian¡¯s face did not change, but his dark eyes were obviously somber. Cristian neither epted nor refused. Suddenly, he thought of something, and his thin lips became slightly excited. -Cristian.¡± -Serena was confused she mentioned his name. -Male sex, hobbies¡­-Her eyes fell on his face, and then she said slowly, -golf, bungee jumping. After Serena heard him, if she didn¡¯t understand what he meant, then she was an idiot. She did not expect Cristian to suddenly start introducing himself. She quickly wrote down what he said, as if she did not know everything about this man. Cristian¡¯s gaze watched her closely like a beast on the prowl. He said word for word, ¡± Married.¡± These two words fell on Serena¡¯s heart like a bomb. Serena¡¯s hand that was taking notes suddenly stopped, but she quickly recovered. Did he tell her he was married, that it was to humiliate her better? She smiled in her heart. Whether he was married or single had nothing to do with her. But she did not know that Cristian, sitting across from her, had been watching her expression. He seemed to want to know some information from her face. But there was nothing. Serena was seriously talking to him about work, she did not care whether Cristian, who was sitting opposite her, was cooperating with her or not, and she was tirelessly asking him. If Cristian did not answer her question, she would ask him several times, then lower her head to take notes, finally, she would solve all the questions and ask him again. Originally, Cristian had thought to give her only half an hour, but it was more than an hour. And he actually felt that¨Cthe time was not enough for the two of them to get along. -Thank you very much for your cooperation Mr. Cristian. I already know your basic needs. Tomorrow I will ask someone from thepany to measure the size for you. The staff?¡± -Cristianughed slightly, ¡°Miss Shelly, you seem to forget that I have the right to choose the designer. Or-do the designers in yourpany never work in person? You measure my dimensions to be more urate, don¡¯t you? Serena replied, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I have other things to do. -Isn¡¯t this a newpany? If there is a lot of work to do, is everyone else resting?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Serena closed and opened her eyes. No matter how much she said, she couldn¡¯t change the current situation, could she? -I didn¡¯t bring my tools today. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow when I have time. -Tomorrow I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m free, wait for my notice. -All right, then I will wait for your notice. I¡¯ll leave first. -I¡¯ll apany you. She didn¡¯t wait for Cristian to follow her out of the office, because Serena was a little embarrassed: -No need, Mr. Cristian, I¡¯ll drive myself. -Oh?¡± Cristian thought of the car he was driving that day, and the hand holding the key trembled unconsciously. A bunch of keys made a dry sound, ¡°Then put your car here, I¡¯ll drive you today. Serena was stunned. Cristian said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to measure me tomorrow? I wille and pick you up after I inform you. Serena was also calmer, but the corners of her mouth could not help but twitch. -That¡¯s not necessary, Mr. Cristian, I really have to go. As Serena entered the elevator, she wondered if Cristian was a neurotic, he said those meaningless words. From the first meeting to now, what he did seemed unreasonable, and even what he said was not of his former temperament. That cold and arrogant Cristian. How could he be like that? And sure enough, had he practiced so much as to humiliate her? Serena lowered her eyes and stared oddly at the heel of her shoes. As she descended the stairs and passed the reception desk, the attendant saw her and quickly gave her a ttering smile. Serena gently withdrew her gaze and went to drive. After getting into the car and buckling up, Serena thought of the man¡¯s deep, maic voice in her mind. Married.¡± What was he proiming? Tell her he was married, was he afraid, had a couple of wishes? She wanted to keep calm, but now¡­. Serena found that her heart ached a little. She gave a wry smile and stretched out her hand to cover her chest. ¡°Serena, what are you thinking, are you crazy?¡± she thought. She had never thought about Cristian¡¯s current situation, and she only hoped never to see him again. But now he told her clearly that he was married. He seemed to be digging a hole in her heart with a knife. Serena leaned back in her seat, closed her eyes, wanted to rest for a while, and then prepared to drive. As a result, her hands kept shaking, and she could only endure this difort and get on the road. On the road, Serena¡¯s spirit was very poor. She did not realize that there was a traffic light in front of her until she recovered. And just as she was about to hit the blue BMW in front of her, she suddenly mmed on the brakes. But it was toote and her car collided with the blue BMW. It was a rear-end collision. Serena sat on the seat and her whole body was stupefied. She also had cold sweat on her back. Was she¡­ distracted? The owner of the blue BMW hurriedly opened the door, walked to the window and knocked. Serena took a deep breath, adjusted her mood and got out of the car. -What¡¯s your problem? Don¡¯t you know how to drive? You bumped into my car. Serena was scolded after she got out of the car. The person scolding her was a very beautiful girl and she was dressed very elegantly. Serena looked at her and saw that she was wearing fancy clothes. -I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s not my intention,¡¬ Serena quietly apologized to the person. -Apologies help?¡± The girl looked at her with disdain, as if a rich person looked at a poor person. Serena was a very poor person to her. -The car you drive is very normal-this car is not so good. You hit my car, can youpensate so much money? Serena replied. I¡¯m very sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that, do you need to call the police? I don¡¯t care how much money I have to pay you, I¡¯m not shirking my responsibility. ¡°Compensate? Can you afford it?¡± The girl¡¯s voice suddenly became louder, ¡°I look at you dressed like this, you are probably a little white cor in apany? I¡¯m afraid one year¡¯s sry is not enough to pay for it, and you dare say you canpensate me? Serena thought the other side was very unreasonable, since her attitude was already very good. But the other party continued to be very aggressive. -I am very sorry, but I have already said that no matter how much money is needed topensate you, I will not shirk responsibility. Regardless of whether I am able to pay you enough, I am willing to do so. Chapter 415: I will protect you -Are you really bluffing, do you think you are willing to pay me money and that this will end well? Look at the broken car you drive, even if you sell your car, you can¡¯t offset the cost of repairing my car. Serena wanted to get angry when she saw that the other side was so unreasonable. But she thought this ident was her fault, that she had hit his car first, so she had no choice but to put up with it and ask him, ¡°What do you think you want to do to fix it? The two were talking and the door of the blue BMW opened again. A tall, thin man got out. -What¡¯s going on? -Filippo, his car rear-ended our car look. But if you look at the car he drives, I don¡¯t think he can afford to offset the cost. But you say to call the police, do you want to scare me? The girl¡¯s attitude changedpletely. It was as if an irrational woman suddenly turned into a sheep. Serena could not help butugh. Her acting skills were so good that the country really should give her an Oscar. The man looked at Serena, and she looked at him, too. This person had to be the real owner of the blue BMW. He looked very young, bright and cheerful, but¡­. -Are you the owner of the BMW? I¡¯m very sorry, my car rear-ended yours. But I am willing to take responsibility and I suggest calling the police. Because I think that after the police arrive, we can manage to solve this, I have no other sense,¡± Serena exined calmly and methodically. Filippo Testa looked at the woman in the dress in front of him. She was different from those girls. Her eyes were cold and her skin was very fair, but she was also charming and full of femininity. Philip saw such a woman for the first time. He looked at the girl beside him, then at the ce where his car had been hit, andughed softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you call the police, I¡¯m afraid it takes too long. I¡¯ll call directly and ask someone from the insurancepany toe pick up the car. As for subsequent maintenance costs, give me a card. Serena was surprised. That girl was so arrogant and bossy. Serena was ready to spend a lot of time arguing with her. But she did not expect the other person to have such a good attitude. She nodded immediately, then pulled out a card from her bag and handed it to Philip. -This is my business card. Boom! Philip was about to reach for his card, but the girl next to him threw it straight out of his hand and onto the floor. The girl huffed, ¡°Philip, what are you doing? I wonder if the card this woman gave you is real? What if she wants to run away irresponsibly? Besides¡­ she¡¯s giving you her card right now, I think she doesn¡¯t want to recover the money, she just wants to seduce you. Serena was speechless. Although Serena had a good character, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes now. She scoffed and spoke unceremoniously, ¡°My car rear-ended yours, but I have already apologized and am willing to take responsibility. But this young woman, she constantly scolds me, isn¡¯t that too much? -Am I too much? Aren¡¯t you too much when you hit our car? -Victory,¡± Philip called, ¡°She is right, you are not so unreasonable, she has already promised uspensation. After Philip finished speaking, he smiled apologetically at Serena, -I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s not reasonable. Then he bent down and picked up the business card lying on the floor, ¡°I apologize on your behalf. Although the girl¡¯s behavior was very unpleasant, the man in front of her was obviously very polite. He suppressed the disgust in his heart and nodded his head, then turned to leave.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The girl saw them smiling at each other and immediately became jealous: ¡°No, he can¡¯t just leave! He hit my car, doesn¡¯t he have to apologize to me? Serena stopped and looked at her sideways. -Didn¡¯t I apologize to you? -Really? Why didn¡¯t I hear you? -Vittoria, you¡¯re not in the way! Philip pulled her a little. Vittoria bit her lower lip, -Am I too much? He wants to seduce you, so he gave you his card. You¡­ Serena felt her head hurt, she was not in a good mood at first, but she had to be here with them, so she pulled out her cell phone to make a call. -I¡¯m calling the police. Serena pulled out her phone and prepared to make a call. But the girl called Vittoria suddenly approached and pped Serena¡¯s phone, ¡°Do you want to be shameless? I just want you to apologize, but you want to call the police with so much anger. If you are so poor, don¡¯t learn to drive. You don¡¯t want to apologize for hitting our car, you are shameless! Her voice was so loud that it attracted the attention of many people around her. Serena looked at the phone that had fallen to the ground. The aura on her body waspletely cold. -Take it. What did you say?¡± asked Vittoria, thinking that she had heard wrong . Serena raised her head and looked at her with cold eyes. -He told you to take him, didn¡¯t you hear me? -You, how dare you let me take it for you? Vittoria was very angry, but when she looked at Serena, she recoiled in fright. Serena¡¯s expression and eyes were very cold at this moment, looking really horrible. How could amon white-cor worker have such a terrifying character? Vittoria could not help but swallow, ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn, I¡¯m behind with Philip anyway. He¡¯s just a white cor. If she dares to stand up for herself, I can take her job away,¡± she thought. -You dropped my phone, you shouldn¡¯t pick it up,¡¬ Serena¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder, -Do you pick it up or not? Vittoria replied, ?Me, I don¡¯t pick it up! Everybody look at this bad woman. She hit our car and asks me to pick up her phone-she intimidates me. Philip stood behind her and saw all this. He had a terrible pain in his head, and for the first time, he found Vittoria so unreasonable. -This youngdy, I¡¯m sorry-she was mistaken. Vittoria, do you quickly pick up the phone? -I¡¯m not picking it up, Philip, what¡¯s the matter with you? It¡¯s this woman who hit our car. You just bought the car, but it was hit by her. I feel sorry for you. Everyone around used Serena. -What¡¯s wrong with this person? She hit someone else¡¯s car, but asked the girl to get the phone for her? -My God, the social situation is getting worse by the day. Some people are so terrible now, I feel sorry for the girl. -You see the woman is dressed like this, is she a woman trapped by others? Serena¡¯s lips moved, she wanted to take a step forward, but someone put an arm around her waist. In front of her was a tall figure. His voice sounded without a trace of temperature. -Mr. Philip¡¯s taste is really bad. He still treats such a rude and stupid woman as a treasure. Chapter 416: The woman he is interested in. The sudden sound of a voice made the crowd chill. Whose voice was it? The voice sounded familiar to Serena. And the tall figure of the man stood before her again. He seemed to have blocked out all the pain for her. Cristian¡­ What was he doing here? Philip seemed helpless, because he too did not like Vittoria¡¯s character, so he had done his best to help Serena. But he had not expected Cristian to suddenly appear and use him of having such bad taste. Immediately, Filippo looked more seriously into his face.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Vittoria heard this and became inmed. But the next moment she looked at the man with wide eyes. The man¡¯s feeling was cold. His ck eyes were as stern as a hawk. The handsome face was extremely attractive. But at this moment, the man¡¯s gaze was extremely mocking as he looked at her. A coldness akin to frost fell over her body. For some reason, Vittoria felt that her figure was instantly much shorter. And the woman she had just scolded was protected by him behind her back. Compared with the man¡¯s tall figure, the woman instantly became small. Vittoria immediately felt the discontent in her heart, why? He was just a white cor, why would such an outstanding man protect her? Thinking about this, Vittoria became angry and said. -Sir, please look at the scene before talking about others. It was this woman who rear-ended our car first and was about to call the police. She dropped her phone and asked me to pick it up, do you think that¡¯s reasonable? -Oh?¡± Cristian raised an eyebrow and scoffed. Before he could say anything, Philip, who was standing next to Vittoria, paled and pulled Vittoria aside. -Stop! You cannot offend this man! Vittoria¡¯s temper red even more. -Who can¡¯t I offend?¡± Philip, they are hurting me too much and you are not helping me! I tell you, if you go against us, you will not live in peace in North City! They also had some power in North City, and Victoria could feel relieved to have Philip as her boyfriend. She also had tricks for handling men. So Philip was always in her good graces. He could retaliate against anyone he didn¡¯t like. Vittoria. Enough!!! Philip¡¯s eyes were full of anger. Vittoria was taken aback by him with red eyes. -What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something bad? They tease us like this. I just want them to get out of North City. You used to love me, why are you mean to me now? Cristian¡¯s pressure was already making Philip sweat. Although the Iain Group had power in North City. But it was inferior to the Ferrari Group, which was a rising star and had the strength to move forward. It could be said that there was a huge difference between them. No one dared to provoke the Ferrari family. Especially since the Ferrari family was taken over by Cristian. This decisive, executive man with a unique vision-who dares to go up against such a man? He is a death wish! Filippo was not interested in Vittoria¡¯s thoughts. He rushed in front of Cristian. Cold sweat ran down his face. Mr. Cristian, Vittoria does not know what she is doing. It was all nonsense. Don¡¯t take it personally. -Silly?¡± Cristian scoffed. -If it weren¡¯t for your support, she wouldn¡¯t be able to talk like this. It seems that the Iain group wants to fight against the Ferrari group. Filippo was surprised. His face was already white. Mr. Cristian, you have misunderstood me. How can the Iain Group be against the Ferrari family? Besides, we never had any business rtionship. And the woman behind you¡­¡± Filippo looked surreptitiously at Serena. -One more look and I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out,¡± Cristian scolded him indifferently. Philip immediately withdrew his eyes. The footsteps were already a little weak. At first nce, the woman had a touch of nobility. Her eyes and feeling were different from others. That was why he did not want to give her a hard time. Filippo did not expect Cristian to show up, and he would use the whole Ferrari group to threaten him! Serena who was held back by Cristian, did not know what was going on. What is this, why did Cristian suddenly appear here? Hadn¡¯t she already said goodbye to him? He should be¨Cin thepany by now. Did he follow her ¡­ all the way here? Did he see her embarrassment? When Serena heard him use the Ferrari group to threaten Philip, she was speechless. She unconsciously brought her hand to Cristian¡¯s sleeve. Cristian was full of hostility. But when he noticed the woman¡¯s small movement, he gasped. Then he turned and saw Serena staring at him. -Mr. Cristian, this matter has nothing to do with you, I can solve it myself. Speaking in a rtively low voice Cristian was very satisfied at this point. After all, he had not rejected him out loud. Cristianughed coldly at the thought. -Your way of handling it is to let that kind of woman throw mud at you? Has she been ridiculed by him? Philip watched out of the corner of his eye as Cristian talked to Serena. The cold man who had never been close to a woman in the business world. And he was protecting a woman right now. The gentleness in Cristian¡¯s eyes as he spoke to her was rming. It was said that Cristian was not interested in women. But today, to protect a woman, Cristian used the whole Ferrari family to threaten him. Now, when Cristian spoke with that woman, the expression on his face was obviously affectionate. There were doubts that this woman had an extremely unusual status in Cristian¡¯s heart. Thinking about this, Filippo immediately felt that he had kicked a stone today. If the Ferrari family really turned against the Iain group¡­. Then the consequences were truly unimaginable. Cristian saw that Serena did not respond a word. His heart became very calm and he said with a smile, -Be good and wait. I will take care of it. Serena -¡­- Could she refuse? She didn¡¯t even want to be involved with Cristian in any extra way. If she helped herself in this way, then did she owe him a favor? Serena felt the cells of her entire body fight at the thought. -What kind of man is he? Why are you so afraid of him,¡± Vittoria was taken aback. She went to Philip¡¯s arm with flushed eyes and cried. -I don¡¯t even want to make things difficult for you. Tell him to apologize to me. And then pay for the repairs to our car, OK? Philip was sweating. Getting Cristian¡¯s woman to apologize to them? He feared it was -impossible. -Apologize? In fact, an apology was necessary,¡± Cristian huffed. His eyes fell on Vittoria¡¯s face. -Pick up the phone ande apologize to her. There was a boldness in his tone that could not be denied. It made the crowd tremble. Then they realized that since this man had arrived, they had all forgotten to speak. ¡°Forget it!¡±-Serena was the kind of person who let it slide. Besides, she was much more rxed about such things now. She could be indebted to Cristian if she continued like this. Chapter 417: This is what you owe me. -Just have her pick up the phone and give it back to me. Then he let them go ¨C Serena came up behind Cristian, whispering. Serena¡¯s eyes fell on Vittoria¡¯s face. The girl¡¯s eyes were red, looking as if she had suffered a serious assault. She was obviously the one he had just cursed, she was also the aggressive one, arrogant and bossy. But now, why did she seem to be the one being bullied? But she didn¡¯t care. Serena looked at her and said. -It¡¯s my fault that I hit your car. I apologized. I also talked about thepensation. This Lady kept bothering me aggressively and is unwilling to coordinate and resolve. When I called the police, you rushed in and took away my phone. This is her fault. But it hase to this point. I don¡¯t ask for that much and you just need to take the phone and give it back to me. The apology didn¡¯t matter to Serena, but Vittoria has to pick up the phone for her. Serena never made amitment at this point. That would have been a step backward. But Vittoria was still screaming with her eyes wide open. -Why do I have to take the phone back for you? You wrecked my car, so what? Don¡¯t you deserve to put up with this when you did something wrong? There was a moment of silence. Cristian frowned, unhappily taking a step forward. Serena reached out her hand to pull him, I¡¯ll take care of it myself. -You?¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes, speaking suddenly and dangerously. You¡¯d better stop holding back without saying a word. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid to destroy the Iain group myself. Serena looked at him strangely: what was wrong with the man? It was obvious that he wanted to humiliate her, wasn¡¯t it? Why was he still helping her now? Although she hadn¡¯t been able to figure it out, Serena didn¡¯t bother to think about it further. Instead, he started in front of Philip and Vittoria. -Since you don¡¯t want to take the phone back, is you don¡¯t want to apologize, then I won¡¯t be responsible for the good or bad of the car. This was his greatest concession. She will take the phone herself, but the cost of maintaining the destroyed back would not pay a penny more. -You! Vittoria¡¯s face became angry. She stepped forward and pushed Serena hard. -How can anyone be irresponsible? She pushed Seren so hard she almost couldn¡¯t bnce herself. Just when the crowd thought she was about to fall. Instead, a figure supported her. He immediately took her in his arms. She looked at Philip andughed coldly. -Philippe, I will remember today. You had better prepare yourself for what will happen. He finished and gave no one else a chance to speak. He lifted Serena directly horizontally. Serena shouted, ¡°Put me down! -Luca!¡± shouted Cristian in a cold voice. Luca, who was hidden in the crowd like a guest, immediately reacted with a gasp. Jesus! Luca felt that he was hiding very well-how was it possible that he would still be discovered? ¡°Come out and face him.¡± -Christian¡¯s voice had a powerful sound. It reached Luca¡¯s ears. Luca realized that Cristian was already angry, no longer daring to hide in the crowd. He rushed out. -Mr. Cristian. Actually, he had not been here for a long time. Moreover, he had not been able to see Serena¡¯s face from the angle he was standing. He just wanted to know what woman Cristian had been obsessed withtely. Now, after approaching Cristian, Luca was finally able to get a good look at the person in Cristian¡¯s arms. His eyes widened in disbelief. -What are you waiting for? I¡¯ll leave it to you. Cristian¡¯s cold voice finally brought Luca back to his senses. He nodded his head. ¨C I¡¯ll take care of it, Mr. Cristian. Cristian brought Serena directly, he didn¡¯t care if she agreed or not. Serena was loaded into a car by him. When he bent down to fasten her belt, she reacted. She was about to say something, but Cristian looked at her. -If you mean you wille back, it will be impossible. ¡± After saying this, he mmed the car door, then went to the other side to drive. Serena was speechless. It had been five years now, why was this man still so dominant? He was just¡­ Serena blinked, looking at the man¡¯s legs. When he was in a wheelchair before. He had not lost his aura at all. Now that he was standing, he was even more imposing. Serena half-closed her lips and looked away. ,, Forget about him! ¡± -Let¡¯s say I owe you a favor. Serena said in a clear voice after sitting in the driver¡¯s seat Cristian. Cristian¡¯s movements were hesitant, after a moment, he seemed to be thinking about something. There was a deeper meaning in his eyes. ¡°Do you owe me a favor?¡± Good. It wasn¡¯t bad. -Mr. Cristian, if there is anything I can do for you in the future, just ask if I can do it. -Anything?¡± Cristian¡¯s gaze grew hot. He looked down at her. Serena felt his face heat up instantly. He said through clenched teeth. -Just for the job. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be much help in personal matters. -Anyway,¡¬ Cristian leaned closer to her, breathing very carefully. -You owe me. I will remember that. Serena said, -Mr. Cristian, what can I do for you? -I will let you know when I remember. He resumed his body, then turned the wheel and left the scene. Serena frowned. She wanted to say something about her phone and her car, but then didn¡¯t ask again when she thought about Luca¡¯s ability to get things done. She also knew Luca. The reason this person could stand by Cristian¡¯s side for so long was because he was so good at dealing with various issues. He believed that the phone and car would be returned to him soon. Serena felt relieved when she thought of this. She leaned back in the car seat, looking out the window she noticed that they were driving away. What had happened recently was like a dream. Even she did not think she would meet Cristian so soon after his return to the country. She also had this deep association with him. It was possible that they would meet often from now on. Now she was sitting in the man¡¯s car. Evidently, she was nning to stay away from him. Even if she saw him, she had to pretend to be a stranger. But what could she do now that the development of things was already out of her control? -Go to yourpany,¡± Cristian asked her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Serena came back to herself and nodded. -Yes. I have things to do at work. Thank you. The car was silent, heading toward her office. A quarter of an hour passed before Cristian¡¯s car arrived at her office. -I have something else to take care of,¡¬ Cristian looked at her with a slightly evil look on his face. -Go up alone. Serena¡¯s hands trembled as she unbuckled her seat belt. What did the man mean by his words? Was he supposed to go up with her if she was free? Besides, she had no intention of going up with him. -You are secretly cursing me,¡± Cristian said again. Serena quickly unbuckled her seat belt. She opened the door and got out. -Thank you, Mr. Cristian be careful on the road. Serena smiled and turned to leave. Cristian looked behind him and slowly narrowed his eyes. Then he burst outughing. -A cruel woman. Chapter 418: The stone does not blossom. Serena returned to the office. It was not long before it was time to leave work. Because she had spent too much time out today and had no car to drive after work, Anna and Serena had to prepare to take a cab back. Anna¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that her car had rear-ended. -From behind? Are you hurt?¡± Serena had a slight headache andughed slightly. -I¡¯m probably inexperienced. -No experience, really? Do you think this is the first day I¡¯ve met you? You drive very carefully. Something must have hit you. Serena gasped. It was true that Anna knew her very well. Five years of friendship had made them well acquainted with each other¡¯s habits and abilities. Serena had no way to hide it, just a faint smile. -Tell me the truth, did that bastard Cristian do something to you? Speaking of Cristian, Serena thought about what he had told her this afternoon. He said he was married, but then he did these strange things to her. He also¡­ -No. She denied it instantly. -No? Then why did he make the ident? -I was thinking about the design. Isabe will be at theunch in a few days, right?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Serena was quick to divert the conversation. And Anna, an innocent girl, as soon as she heard Serena mention Isabe¡¯sunch, her eyes sparkled. -The dress is almost ready. It will be delivered to our office first and then we will send it to Isabe. This is the first design work of ourpany after opening¡­. -Yes. -The first design is very collectible. Remember to mark the designer¡¯s name as Arianna¡¯s name. And take a picture for her to keep. Anna could not help but wince when she heard this. -Although the work was designed by her, it was directed by you. Besides, it is now under ourpany. It is okay tobel it with your name, but it is necessary to add our name. Serenaughed, -Why do you think too much? -Huh. It¡¯s not a bad thing. It¡¯s just a way to make ourpany more famous. -Well. We¡¯ll talk about it with Arianna. -Yes. The two chatted as they got into the cab. Serena hadn¡¯t been in a cab for years. Because it was not very convenient to ride in a cab in heels, especially during rush hour like this. So when Serena and Anna got back to the Jordans¡¯ house, it was a good time. They both looked a little tired. They looked at each other and then smiled. The next day turned out to be a weekend. So Serena stayed in bed, slept for a long time. It was also rare that the weather was nice and she was free. So Serena nned to take Manuel to the school she had examined. If Manuel also liked it, she would let him stay there for a week. -Mom, Mom, are we really going to school today? -Yes,¡¬ Manuel, couldn¡¯t help but crane his neck as Serena was sorting out his clothes. -So Mom is not going to drive me to school today, is she?¡± Manuel wrapped his arms around Serena¡¯s arm in mercy with an aggravated look. Serena froze for a moment, thenughed slightly and said. -No, not at all. If Manuel likes it, you can go to school for a week to get used to it, how about that? Manuel obviously didn¡¯t want to go. He had already finished all the school knowledge by himself. Manuel also believed that he could stop going to school. However, it was a secret that belonged only to Manuel. Serena knew nothing about it; she thought he simply did not want to leave her because of the way he hugged her arm. She had to take his hand and leave as he said. -Don¡¯t think so hard. This school is close to Mother¡¯s business. When the timees, Mother wille to pick you up after work. Then we will go home together. -Wow , that¡¯s great! Anna couldn¡¯t sit still when she heard they were going to see the school. She offered to go with her. And it turned out that Matthew was also free. So it was a four-person trip. Matteo drove the other three sat in the back. Anna was nervous. After all, she was still haunted by what had happened earlier. She didn¡¯t know if Matteo still remembered. Maybe he had forgotten, but she could not forgive herself for his behavior that day. It was embarrassing. Serenaughed at how quiet she was. -Why don¡¯t you speak? Anna was speechless. She stared at Serena and thought, -Knowing full well that I¡¯m embarrassed, and you¡¯re still asking me? Serena let out augh. She was just casually asking. But no one was supposed to know that the next moment Manuel suddenly spoke. -Aunt Anna, why are you so afraid of my uncle? The expression on Anna¡¯s face froze. Were the mother and son trying to annoy her? Could they not treat her as a transparent person? Treat her as if she did not exist? ¡°Scared of me?¡±-Matteo was called by Manuel and looked at Anna sitting behind him through the rearview mirror. Feeling his gaze on her, Anna winced. She sat up straight with a very embarrassed smile stered on her face. -No,¡± Anna¡¯s mouth twisted as she exined to herself. -I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night¡­. Anna secretly reached out and pped Manuel¡¯s ass. She lowered her voice and pressed the words between her teeth. -Manuel. Are you trying to embarrass me? -Aunt Anna. Why are you poking me? Manuel¡¯s eyes are wide with a look of pure innocence. Matteo looked again in the rearview mirror. Finally, Anna could only cast a pleading nce at Serena, who smiled slightly. Then her eyes naturally averted, pretending not to have seen anything. Nevertheless, Manuel was a child. But this little boy was really smart. It was amazing that he believed in opportunities for Anna and Matteo. If only Anna was Matteo¡¯s girl. It seemed that ¡­ he was good too? -Did I? You have the wrong feeling, don¡¯t you? It was Serena who hit you,¡± Anna med Serena. Serena paused,ughing. -Did I do that? Well, I did it then. Hearing what Serena said, Anna¡¯s face turned red. If she denied it, there was still a chance to retort. But this look of Serena admitting it with a tone of helplessness, as if she had no choice but to do so. Matthew in front of her did not make a sound or look in their direction. Anna breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time she felt a small loss in her heart. A man who had been a bachelor for so many years. He was like a stone. For the stone to flourish, it was not easy¡­. Forget about it! He could only think about it. Such a good man would never belong to her. Only Matthew was still single until now, this made her feel hopeful again. Chapter 419: Cristian’s call. After driving for a few minutes, the car finally stopped in front of a school. This was the North City Aristocratic Kindergarten. It was a private academy for the education of children. Not only was the quality of teaching good, but most of the rich people in northern town sent their children here. Serena liked it because it was close to her office. And she hade to visit the other day. The atmosphere was pleasant and the teachers had a sweet tone. They had already informed that they wereing today, so Saturday and Sunday were also weed. Manuel had Serena on his left and Anna on his right, happily walking between two beautiful women. Matthew walked on Serena¡¯s side. Some teachers at the reception looked at the beauty of the family. They were amazed. Did theye from a family? They were all so beautiful. -Manuel, greet the teachers. Good morning. ¡°-Manuel was a good boy in front of Serena. He did everything she told him. The teacher could see how cute and polite he was. She crouched down to look at him fondly. -Hi, little friend, what¡¯s your name? Manuel replied kindly. -Hello, beautiful teacher. Myst name is Giordano and my first name is Manuel Giordano. Giordano family? There was a sh of envy in the teacher¡¯s eyes. Then he gestured toward him. -How about I give you a tour of the ce first? There are some children living here, would you like to y with them? Manuel did not answer. He didn¡¯t really like ying with strangers. Serena paused for a moment and then whispered. -Manuel, go!¡± Manuel looked at his mother, then nodded and followed the teacher. Anna watched Manuel leave, then hurried to say, -I¡¯m worried about him, I¡¯ll go with him. After that, she quickly followed them. Serenaughed when she saw that she was in a hurry. She was not worried about Manuel, she simply did not want to be with Matteo. Serena asked aloud. -Brother, what do you think about Anna? Matteo did not understand what she was saying. He thought she was just asking about Anna¡¯s character. So he nodded. -Well. Good?¡± Matteo rarelyplimented people. Hearing him tell him about Anna good. Immediately he thought there might be something to it. He took a few steps closer, asking in a low voice. -Really good? So you would consider such a girl? Matthew staggered, that¡¯s when he realized what she meant. He narrowed his eyes slightly at Serena, who stood beside him. This sister of his had suffered too much, especially when she was in the Gallo family. Then she was forced to marry into the Ferrari family by the Gallo family. In short, their previous encounters were very tortuous. So Matteo med himself and did everything to make it up to him. He never worried about his emotional problems. On the one hand, he wanted to keep his mind on Serena and his children. On the other hand, he was really nothing in rtionships, and no girl ever made him feel special. Thus, Matteo felt good about being single for the rest of his life. But apparently this sister of his had other things on his mind. -What, what¡¯s the bad idea? Matteo looked at her expectantly. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and smack her on the head. -It hurts,¡¬ Serena stood up and covered her head in pain. In front of her brother, who cared so much about her, Serena was finally acting like a child. -I¡¯m worried that you don¡¯t have a partner. People say you didn¡¯t get married because you wanted to take care of me. If you are single for the rest of your life, I will be guilty. -Matteo looked at her and smiled warmly. -What¡¯s wrong with me being protective of my sister? Even if others dare to say it, don¡¯t listen. -Even if I don¡¯t listen, I don¡¯t think my conscience can bear that kind of condemnation. Really, even if it is someone else. I want my brother to obtain his own happiness. Something came to Matthew¡¯s mind. He frowned slightly. -By the way, I¡¯m thinking about the person I said I would introduce you to earlier. He. Serena¡¯s expression changed. -Brother. Let¡¯s go for a walk around the school for a while to visit. The teacher next to her smiled and nodded. -Yes, let¡¯s take a walk. Matthew looked quite helpless at her evasive look. Since that incident five years ago, she had felt repulsion for men, not to mention blind dates, even when men had courted her in the past when she was abroad. She had not liked one more. If she really was single for the rest of her life, then it was not impossible for him to take care of her for the rest of her life. Just. Manuel. -Serena! Anna suddenly ran toward her with the phone in her hand. When she reached a short distance in front of her, she suddenly stopped in her tracks, then nodded to Serena, gesturing for her to pass. Serena paused for a moment, then approached Anna. Anna stealthily pushed Serena away, then handed her the phone. -Your call.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. -My call? Serena froze for a moment. How could someone who was looking for her call Anna on this phone. As Serena was filled with confusion and picked up the phone, her face changed after seeing Cristian¡¯s name appear on the screen. -How¡­ -I¡¯m not sure. The number has been saved since I signed the contract earlier. Just pick it up. Yes, I didn¡¯t have his phone with him. Luca should have picked it up yesterday. So Cristian should have gone through Anna if he wanted to reach her. Serena looked at Matteo in the distance and then whispered. -Take Manuel to my brother first and lend me your phone for a while. Anna nodded, -All right then. I¡¯ll go talk to your brother. Serena then stepped aside to answer the phone. Probably because she didn¡¯t want Matteo to know and that¡¯s why she left. After picking up the phone, azy male voice came from the other end. -What took so long?¡± It was Cristian. Serena held back her anger. The voice was cold. Mr. Cristian, what is the problem?¡± -Where are you now? I will send someone to get you. She was confused for a moment and then asked. -What do you mean?¡± -Have you forgotten? Serena wrinkled her eyebrows. -What I told you yesterday in the office, have you forgotten? Serena thought about it for a moment. Yesterday she said she would have the staff take measurements today. It turned out that he asked to do it himself. Then he said to get in touch with her when he was free¡­. -I understand, but Mr. Cristian, it¡¯s nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Are you sure you didn¡¯t call the wrong number ¡± -So what?¡± Cristian on the other end looked like he was drinking water. There was a sip, then the low voice rasped slightly. -Haven¡¯t you gotten up yet? Serena suppressed the anger in her heart and said officially, -It¡¯s the weekend. If you are¡­ Chapter 420: I want to see you now. -No. Cristian decisively rejected her. -I want to see you now. One word made Serena¡¯s heart flutter, and her temples ached. -Tell me where you are. I¡¯ll pick you up personally.¡± -Mr. Cristian. -It is not difficult for me to know where you are now. Cristianughed deeply -Do you really want me to find out where you are?¡± Serena took a deep breath and smiled slightly. -Send me the address, please. I will now take a cab to go there. She hung up the phone as soon as she finished talking. You bastard Cristian! Serena gritted her teeth angrily, -He did it on purpose! That¡¯s right, ording to Cristian¡¯s expertise in North City, he could investigate his current location. But he still had Manuel with him, he didn¡¯t want Cristian to know about Manuel¡¯s existence. So in the end, he had topromise. After hanging up the phone, Serena recovered from her emotions. Then she went on. -What¡¯s up, who¡¯s calling you early in the morning? Matthew asked as he started up. Serenaughed softly. -Nothing. It¡¯s just a customer. -A customer? Has thepany been busytely? -Yes.¡± I have an actress to rmend a lot of references. Matthew nodded. -This is a good start. -Brother, Anna, I have to go away for a while. I leave Manuel in your care. Anna looked at her mostly with curiosity, but now, when Serena said this, she took a quick step forward and pushed her away. -What, is Cristian asking you again?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Serena shrugged her shoulders, saying there was nothing she could do. Anna was furious. -I¡¯m with your brother, right? How embarrassing would that be? Serena was happy to hear that. -Wouldn¡¯t that be just what you want? If it¡¯s just the two of you, there are many opportunities. Serena even reached out and stroked Anna¡¯s shoulder. She closed her eyes. -It¡¯s okay. I have confidence in you. -Serena, you!¡± Anna¡¯s face turned red at her teasing. She said biting her lip. -Your brother doesn¡¯t like me. Besides, I¡¯m still remembering thest time I embarrassed myself in front of him. Now I don¡¯t have the courage to face him again. -Anyway. My brother is still single, if you are brave you might have a chance. If one day he suddenly wants to get married, then you will have no chance. The phone buzzed again. Serena looked at it. It was a message from Cristian. -He¡¯s ready. I have the address. Manuel and my brother are counting on you. Let me use your phone for a while. -All right. Come back soon then. Call your brother if anything happens. -Okay. Serena left the school, then walked to the side of the road and stopped the cab. When she got into the car, she opened her phone to see the address. The glint in Serena¡¯s eyes disappeared when she saw the address. Vi Antic¡­ This was the ce where she had stayed five years ago. The moment those words appeared before Serena¡¯s eyes, everything that had happened five years before crashed against her mind like an ocean wave. It crashed and then exploded. -Miss? Miss? The driver called her. Serena suddenly came back to reality. -Where are we going? The driver looked at her. The shape made him vaguely worried. Then Serena gave an address. After that, she waspletely silent. After turning off the phone, she looked out the window. She was lost in thought. Antic Vi Why did she ask to go there? Because at that ce she had been once, so he had decided to call her there. So he could purposefully humiliate her? The original hesitant emotions toward him, because he helped her yesterday, she did not hate him so much. Now, those feelingspletely disappeared . Serena¡¯s cold eyes became as cold as snow. Even the driver felt as if the temperature around him had dropped a lot. He said in amazement. -Strange. A moment ago it was very hot in here, howe it suddenly feels a little cold? Could it be that the air conditioning is too low? -Sir, are you cold? Do we need to turn up the air conditioning a bit? No one responded to her words. The driver looked in the rearview mirror at the person behind him. He was looking out the window. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. What a strange person. The driver thought to himself in amazement. After arriving at the Antic Vi, Serena paid for the car and then got out. Five years had passed. The people outside the gate of Vi Antic had changed. They were all particrly new to her. When Serena approached those people were still looking at her. -Who are you, what are you doing here? Serena did not change her expression. -I have an appointment with Mr. Cristian toe here today to talk about something. She was telling the truth, but the men were still looking at each other suspiciously. -We have not been informed, could I have made a mistake?¡± Serena said in a light voice. -Just ask. I will wait here. After speaking, Serena stepped aside and waited. Her non-anxious look waspletely different from the usual women trying to pick up Cristian. Moreover, her appearance and temperament were of the highest quality. She should not be the kind of woman who wants to take advantage of Mr. Cristian. So someone came in and asked. Serena stood there in a tightly knit dress on the windy seashore, looking particrly calm. And the hair she hadn¡¯t had time to fix was blowing in the wind, making a nice arc in the air. The men looked a little dazed. They were attracted to her beautiful face. After a few minutes, the man who hade in to ask came running out, a little short of breath. -Mrs. , Mr. Cristian let you in.¡± -Thank you. Serena turned around, moving stiffly like a puppet on a string. There was no smile on her face. She looked cold and icy, but -beautiful. When she left, they couldn¡¯t help but gather and gossip. -What¡¯s going on? When has Mr. Cristian ever asked anyone toe here to talk about work? -Are you crazy? The work talk was just a cover. Mr. Cristian wants to be alone with her. -This is even more strange. Mr. Cristian is not interested in women. No woman had set foot here in all these years. -Who said Mr. Cristian doesn¡¯t like women? They said it when thest group was still around. There was a woman who lived here five years ago, it was Mr. Cristian who kept her like a treasure. Only. something happened after that and the woman was never seen again. But now you see, it¡¯s not that Mr. Cristian doesn¡¯t like women, he has good taste. -You are right. This woman is so beautiful , but ¡­ a little cold. -Hey, what do you know? Maybe Mr. Cristian likes this kind of beauty. Serena did not even know that she had be the topic of discussion. She continued to walk forward on her own. Chapter 421: Do you hate me? Someone was in front of her. However, after walking a short distance, she stopped. Then the voice came out. Miss Shelly, Mr. Cristian said to bring you here. Serena looked at the road ahead, then nodded. -Good. Serena¡¯s eyes turned dark as the man walked away. Was he doing this on purpose? Someone brought her here and left. Wasn¡¯t he asking her to remember this trip? But not that much. But this was where she lived. It was also her area of daily activity. Thinking about it, Serena clenched her hands at her sides into fists, gritting her teeth. Cristian ¨C he clearly did it on purpose!!! Serena took a deep breath, trying to mentally convince herself to calm down. Then she took a step forward. At that moment, Cristian watched Serena step forward, then shook the ss of red wine in her hand. Her thin lips curved slowly. This woman seemed to remember every de of grass and every tree very well. Soon Serena reached the door. Then she raised her hand and knocked on the door. The man¡¯s deep voice came from inside. -Enter. Serena opened the door and went inside. As soon as she entered, she saw the man sitting on the sofa quietly drinking red wine. It was probably because of the vacation. So Cristian was wearing only a thin shirt. The buttons were fastened haphazardly, a few at a time. Underneath, he wore simple ck pants. Sunlight from the sea came in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, illuminating the whole house. The early morning sunlight was just right. It gave azy color to the whole house. Serena¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise. She had to say that Cristian¡¯s face features and temperament were really good.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Soon. She regained her original mood and opened her bag. -Mr. Cristian. -Have you had breakfast? Cristian interrupted her. Her eyes fell on the table in front of him. -Did you eat a little earlier? She did note for breakfast. Serena smiled faintly and opened her bag, taking out the dressmaker¡¯s tape measure she carries with her. ¨C Mr. Cristian, I have other things to doter. So let¡¯s try to hurry. He said this in the hope that Cristian would get up. But Cristian did not move at all. -Mr. Cristian,¡± Serena said with a frown. Cristian curved his lips, ¡°Miss Serena, are you in such a hurry to get out?¡± -Not.¡± -Then sit down and have breakfast with me.¡± Serena said, ¡°Mr. Cristian. -What?¡± -Cristian¡¯s mean eyes fell on her face. -Don¡¯t you have time for breakfast, or should I go with you to do what you want? She was crazy to say yes. In the end, Serena had topromise. She put the tape measure in her bag and then sat down across from Cristian. Breakfast was quite well prepared, as if he knew she wasing. Only Serena had already had breakfast at home. But she knew that Cristian was a person who would do whatever he wanted. So she didn¡¯t bother to argue. She grabbed a sandwich and took a small bite. She just hoped that after eating this breakfast, he could hurry up and leave her alone. She already had little time for Manuel. As distracted as Cristian had been, there seemed to be nothing left. Serena was thinking about things as she took small bites of her sandwich. And Cristian¡¯s gaze, from across the room, was fixed on her face. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. She had really changed too much. Now she was calmer and more beautiful than before. As if she hadpletely transformed herself. Such Serena was undoubtedly great for him. But she was also a headache for him. Serena was thinking. Suddenly, he felt a burning gaze fall on her. He stopped for a moment and raised his head. She looked straight into Cristian¡¯s ink-ck eyes. Cristian was not at all embarrassed. Instead, he looked at her more directly. The look in his eyes was particrly explicit and terribly warm. Serena¡¯s heart leapt. Suddenly, she lost her appetite for food. Then sheid the sandwich in her hand. She said in a low voice. -I¡¯m full, Mr. Cristian, can we start now? ¡°Good.¡±-Cristian looked ready. However, he still sat therezily motionless. Should she have gone herself? Serena stood up with a frown, clutching the tape measure tighter. She was only going by herself. After taking the data from her body anyway, she quickly walked away. He took a step forward and asked her. -Mr. Cristian, then stand up?¡± -Stand up?¡± Cristian raised an eyebrow. Serena smiled slightly. -Just a minute. She waited patiently while he finished speaking. A secondter, Cristian put down his ss. His straight, firm legs were finally lifted. Originally, Serena was a little distant. But when Cristian stood up, it was as if he did it on purpose. He moved very close to her. He moved to her side and then was extremely close to her. Cristian, with his arms and long legs, stood in front of Serena. All his masculine feeling that belonged to her pressed unreservedly, enveloping her in it. That scent-despite all the years that had passed, Serena felt slightly rmed. Her eyes narrowed for a moment. She was about to take a few steps back to get away from him. Instead, a hand gripped her slender waist. Serena looked up shocked. -What are you doing? Cristian¡¯s eyes were as deep as the ocean. They fell on his face as if they had a power of attraction. His voice was low. Like the sound of a cello ying slowly. -How do you measure up when we are so close? Cristian moved closer to her ear when she said it. She didn¡¯t know if it was just her, but Serena felt that Cristian was purposely blowing into her ear. Such a gesture was certainly tinged with irritation for Serena. Then she felt her heartbeat begin to elerate indefinitely. Immediately after that, she had a strong feeling of humiliation. A married man always treating her with such a slightly provocative gesture. Serena closed her eyes and said coldly -Let me go. Before Cristian realized what was happening, Serena had pulled out the dressmaker¡¯s tape measure and ced it over his arm. A momentter, her body was moving in the opposite direction. At this point, she was far away from him. There was already a small distance. Serena had a cold face as she took her measurements. Things could have been done without her. But Serena knew Cristian wasing for her. He would call those designers; he feared they would suffer no less humiliation than she. The order was his. So she would just have to put up with it. -You hate me, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 422: There is nothing to explain between us. Serena wrapped the ruler around his waist. Hearing this question from him, the movement of her hand was followed by a pause. She made a grimace in her mind, tightening the ruler more. Hate? What made her think she would hate him? Did he deserve it? -Mr. Cristian was joking. You are my client, how could I hate you?¡± Serena pretended not to understand, trying to get out of it with a casual remark. However, Cristian¡¯s forehead wrinkled deeply. -Is that so? His voice was light, emotionless. -Then can you be a little nicer?¡± Serena realized she had tightened her grip on the ruler much more. She strangled it around Cristian¡¯s waist. It almost deformed his waist. -I¡¯m sorry! She withdrew her hand. A thinyer of cold sweat added to his pale forehead. Serena lowered her eyes. She bit her lip in disgust: how could she lose her rhythm like that? The air fell into an awkward silence as Serena wrote down the measurements. Then she picked up the tape measure and stepped back. She took the paper and wrote down all the measurements she had just taken. So she would not forget themter. Cristian stood behind her, looking at her small squatting figure. -If you don¡¯t hate me, why do you treat me like a stranger? Serena¡¯s pen tilted slightly as she wrote. She did not respond. Instead, she took notes one stroke at a time. When she finished recording, she put the paper away. Then she stood up to face Cristian. -My work is done, Mr. Cristian. Thank you for your cooperation today. I have some things to do. So I¡¯m leaving now. Serena turned around. Ready to leave the ce. Serena¡¯s pulse was suddenly held by him. What is he doing? -Do you hate me that much? Don¡¯t you want to be with me even for a moment? For some reason, Serena could feel a hint of self-deprecating pain in his words. Had she heard wrong? How could it be!¡± Today is the end of the week-he really doesn¡¯t have anything else to do.¡± She tried to push her hand away a little. But Cristian squeezed her wrist tighter. The force was too much. Serena frowned in pain. She turned away. -If it wasn¡¯t a holiday. If you didn¡¯t have other things to do, would you be willing to stay with me a little longer? Serena was speechless. What on earth does he want to do? Of course he said he was married, but why was he acting so pathetic now? Did he want to lure her into a trap? Did he want to hurt her once again by abandoning her as he had done before? Serena¡¯s gaze became very, very cold when she thought about that possibility. She wanted to pull her hand away, but Cristian continued to hold on to it. -Mr. Cristian I really have other things to do. Please let me go.¡± -No. For the first time, Cristian was like a petnt child. He looked at her with hurt eyes. -Do you want me to exin? What? Serena stood in doubt for a moment: listen to his exnation? Exin what? About what happened five years ago? Her face turned white. After a moment Serenaughed awkwardly. -Mr. Cristian, I don¡¯t think ¡­ you have anything to exin to me. Don¡¯t you? Cristian let out augh. The smile was full of self-mockery. -You don¡¯t want to listen to my exnations, but what if I don¡¯t want to let you go? Serena was without. Cristian¡¯s eyes were deep. As if they were trying to absorb his soul. She could not look into his eyes. He could only pull back hard. When they were pulling at each other, Cristian looked angry. He pulled her down hard, pressing her against the soft sofa behind her. -Ah. Serena was pinned beneath him. Immediately Cristian¡¯s face came toward her. A p. Serena did not hesitate to raise her hand and p his face. A p hit him directly in the face. Almost without hesitation, the first thing that shed through Serena¡¯s head, seeing that he was about to kiss her, was his ¡°I¡¯m married¡± line. Then the hand naturally shot out. The air was silent for a few seconds and Cristian¡¯s whole body froze. He stared at Serena. Her thin, tight lips looked a little white. Probably from anger, or excitement, his chest was constantly rising and falling. -Cristian, I didn¡¯t want to tell you this. But you remember what you said yourself yesterday, right? Now you are doing this to me, doesn¡¯t your conscience convict you a little? How can you exin it to her and to me? Cristian asked, ¡°What?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. -What did I say yesterday ?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes were a little confused. He looked at her puzzled. Serena scoffed. -Married! Since Mr. Cristian is married. Then please keep your boundaries. Don¡¯t make a move with me. Cristian froze at these words. After a few moments he could not help but burst outughing. -So that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about. -So¡­ because I¡¯m married, I can¡¯t touch you anymore? Serena said angrily, -You! When did you be so shameless? Or are you jealous?¡± -Without waiting for Serena¡¯s next words, Cristian teased her with a raised eyebrow. Serena replied, ¡°Jealous? You take yourself too seriously. She pushed him away forcefully, then got up from the couch, pped him on the back of the head, and then said in a cold voice. -I hope this is thest time. Don¡¯t treat me with such disrespect anymore. Then I prefer to destroy the contract. I will never work with you again. This time Serena did not give him another chance to respond. Instead, she grabbed her bag and got up to leave. Looking behind him, Cristian had a puzzled expression on his face. He thought carefully about what she had just said. And then, little by little, he understood those words. This stupid woman. She thought about what he had said about being married. Was he already married to another woman? Was that why he had reacted so violently? Thinking about it, Cristian reached out his hand and touched his face where he had pped her. It really hurt. She had suffered a lot. She could have been really ruthless. But she was angry. For the moment, Cristian took it as if she was jealous. That¡¯s why she hit so hard. Suddenly, Cristian thought of something else. Then he narrowed his eyes. That woman, did she really not know that they were not yet divorced? Right now, at the top of the registry of the Office of Civil Affairs. They were still married. From the time they had met until now, Cristian had always thought he knew. But he had not expected it¡­ He shouldn¡¯t have known it given the way he was acting today. Who had kept it from him? Serena went in and came out about half an hourter. The men outside were very kind to her. -Miss Shelly, take care of yourself. You are wee toe back next time. -Miss Shelly, be careful on your walk. Serena stepped on her high heels, feeling so dumb. Chapter 423: Terrible thoughts. After that, Serena arrived at the school and visited the entire kindergarten with Manuel. Soon after, they went out to lunch together. After lunch, it was already past two in the afternoon. Manuel had the habit of taking a nap, so he slept in Serena¡¯s arms, holding his neck with one hand and unconsciously saying, ¡°Mommy, do we want to go home and sleep? When she said this, Serena also felt a little sleepy, and could not help but yawn. -All right, we¡¯ll go home and take a nap. Then, they got into the car to go home. -How do you like school?¡± asked Serena in a low voice on the way home. Manuel nodded obediently, -I like it. -So how would you like to go to school here? Manuel felt that he didn¡¯t really need to go to school, but Mom wanted him to live a collective life, so he was looking for a ce closer to Mom¡¯spany, so Manuel nodded. ¨C Yes.¡± Hearing this, Serena couldn¡¯t help but show a relieved smile, ¡°Good!¡± it sounds like the school I found for you is not bad. Anna on the other hand could not help but sigh when she looked at Manuel¡¯s well-behaved appearance. Manuel was really obedient in front of Serena. He had never asked for too much since he was a child, and he had always respected Serena¡¯s requests. Although he was a five-year-old boy, he was not like a normal five-year-old boy. He had a more mature mind than a five-year-old, behaved more maturely and was very intelligent. Sometimes Anna always wondered to herself if it was because she had not had her father¡¯s love since childhood that Manuel had be such a character. Many times Serena thought so too, but most of the time she still supported everything on her own. Anna felt sorry for them, but at the same time she felt very lucky.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Fortunately, Serena had an older brother, so although Manuel did not have his father¡¯s love, he had gained his mother¡¯s love, his uncle¡¯s love, and Anna¡¯s love. For a while, the people in the car had different thoughts. When they arrived at their destination, Manuel was already sleeping in her arms, holding his neck with her soft hands. He was also snoring. Seeing Manuel like that, Serena¡¯s heart warmed. She opened the car door and then wanted to hug Manuel. Matteo stopped at the door and whispered,¡± Give it to me.¡± After all, Manuel is a boy, heavier than a girl, so it would be easier for Manuel to hug him. Serena could only whisper softly, ¡°He¡¯s sleeping, be careful, don¡¯t wake him up. ¨C Don¡¯t worry, Matteo took Manuel by the hand, then hugged him and left. After Matteo left, Anna approached her, ¡°How are you today? Listening, Serena was surprised, -What do you mean? -You didn¡¯t take my phone to look for Cristian? You didn¡¯t do anything, did you? After saying this, Anna walked in front of her and looked left and right, especially when she looked at her lips, as if she wanted to see some secret here. -What are you doing?¡± asked Serena with a strange feeling, frowning. -I see him taking advantage of you,¡¬ after Anna spoke, she moved her face closer to Serena. The serious look on her face, Serena almost thought she was going to kiss her, she was so frightened that she quickly took a step back and pushed Anna away, ¡°Stop it!¡± Stop. ¡± Anna was still a little confused after being pushed by her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just want to understand the situation. After all, she called you early in the morning, and today is still a holiday. Serena, I think she did it on purpose. There are so many designers in ourpany, but he didn¡¯t choose them, he had to choose you, and¡­ When we went before, he really rudely rejected us. I think. -What do you think?¡±-Serena raised her head and looked at her. Anna half-closed her lips and said seriously, ¡°How about ¡­ break the contract? I¡¯m afraid he will take advantage of you in the end. Hearing this, Serena got almost mad as hell, this damn girl¡­. Did she say that on purpose? Serena red at her, ¡°Are you still saying that? Anna smiled embarrassedly, -I¡¯m telling the truth, am I wrong? -Yes, but the non-payment of the contract, have you read the contract? Thinking about the huge amount of money for the breach of contract, Anna¡¯s face paled: -Can you let your brother pay the money for the breach of contract? -What are you thinking? Thepany had cost him a lot of money, and we started apany. We have to break the contract when we are not satisfied. Then how can we pay other employees? Now was not the time to make bad choices; we could be very capricious. But now our actions represent the image of thepany. Since I epted his order, I will not do things that will destroy the image. Anna felt that what he had said was reasonable and nodded her head. -However, I still¡­ I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. -Don¡¯t worry, how can I get hurt? Even if Cristian took advantage of her, she didn¡¯t benefit from it. Forget it, it was no real loss. However, after ending cooperation with him this time, she would probably be quiet in the future. * Manuel had officially gone to school, because the school was very close to Serena¡¯spany, so Serena could bring him back when he left work. Manuel was very happy because he spent more time with his mother every day. When Manuel said he was going to thepany, Serena turned him down. ¨C Now you get used to the school atmosphere, and after you get used to the environment, I¡¯ll take you to thepany to y, okay? Recently, Cristian came to thepany from time to time. To be honest, Serena did not want Cristian to see Manuel in his subconscious. Although at first she thought this child was Leonardo¡¯s. But the more this child grew and the more he resembled Cristian, Serena was surprised. She kept this secret in her heart and no one knew about it. Since Cristian was her ex-husband, others simply thought that Manuel was her and her ex-husband¡¯s child. But only Serena knew that the baby had been conceived on a strange rainy night. Later, after Alice investigated, and told her that the person was Leonardo. If it was Leonardo, why did Manuel look so much like Cristian? A terrible thought arose in the depths of her mind, but Serena suppressed it as soon as it appeared. She was crazy to think that! Impossible, absolutely impossible! After Serena repressed this thought, her mood gradually calmed down. Chapter 424: I realized it was you. So it went well until Monday, Serena drove Manuel to school and then rushed to thepany in Matteo¡¯s car. In fact, it did not coincide with Manuel¡¯s time. Manuel went to school at 7:30 a. m., while hispany did not start work until 8 a. m. Every day he arrived at thepany about half an hour earlier. But for Serena, half an hour was not too much; she was still the boss and it was normal to work an extra half hour. After getting out of the car, Matthew stretched his head, ¡°Your car¡­.¡± -Brother, I forgot to tell you that I had a car ident with the car two days ago, so¡­ I will askter, if the car is repaired, I will tell you. Hearing about the car ident, Matteo frowned, then looked at her and asked with disgust, ¡°Two days ago? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? -I was fine at the time, and I was the one who hit someone else, so you don¡¯t have to worry. -Did you handle the incident? -Serena nodded. Matthew said, -Okay, I¡¯m going now. -Brother, you don¡¯t have to pick us up this afternoon, the car has to be repaired today. Matteo nodded, said nothing and left. After he left, Serena and Anna joined thepany together. Since it was still early, thepany was very quiet. Only the cleaners and supervisors came, and no one else was seen. -I am very sleepy. I could have slept for half an hour more,¡± Anna could not help but half-open her lips and groan, and then yawn several times. The appearance of Anna yawning made Serena feel a little more sleepy for a moment, and she felt a little guilty for letting Anna get up early with her, and could only say, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy an apartment near the school. As he listened, Anna¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and she reached out to hold her arm, ¡°Really? But the apartment near the school is supposed to be very expensive.¡± Serena smiled, ¡°My savings should be enough. -Will we be poor after we buy it? Serena looked at her, ¡°What do you think? Anna curled her lips, ¡°Buy it. However, it¡¯s yours, not mine. I will live with you after I buy it. In the future we can eat cheaper things. -Yes, you are a little stupid. Do we just spend money? Don¡¯t we earn it? Going back to the country for development, many ces need money. That¡¯s why I said we have to work hard to run the business well, otherwise¨Cthese expenses will probably cause us to run out of money for food. The two of them went upstairs together, because it was not the time to work, so Anna went to theputer to open the website for selling houses. -Is it necessary to look for a house near the school or near thepany? -Both are fine,¡¬ Serena thought for a while, then smiled slightly, -However, either near thepany or near the school is close enough. Probably because she had lived abroad for many years, Anna¡¯s work efficiency was extremely high. Moreover, neither of them was particrly fussy, so they soon saw the house they liked, and then they both decided to go directly to see the building when they finished work at noon. It was time for work, and everyone had arrived at thepany one by one. Serena also started drawing in earnest. They already had inspiration for the design drawings she had painted for Elsa , so she wanted to draw a draft as soon as possible and then send it to Elsa to see if she was satisfied. She did not like other people disturbing her while she was drawing, so she specifically told Anna not to disturb her if there was nothing particrly important, and that she would leave when she was finished. The office door had been closed tightly, and suddenly there was a knock on the door. Serena¡¯s thoughts were interrupted, and she could not help but frown, ¡°Who is it? Me!¡±-Anna¡¯s voice came from outside. Anna?¡± Why would she be looking for me at this hour? However, Serena knew Anna¡¯s personality, and if there was nothing important, she would not be looking for her at this time. Thinking of this, she whispered softly, ¡°Come in. Anna opened the door with a guilty conscience and walked in front of Serena.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. -Someone, someone is looking for you. Serena, ¨C ¡­ Who is looking for me? -An acquaintance! -Serena looked at her, -Even if it¡¯s an acquaintance, you don¡¯t-¡¬. Speaking of this, Serena seemed to think of someone. Suddenly she fell silent, and after a moment she winced, ¡°Cristian? Seeing that she said the person¡¯s name so calmly, Anna suddenly opened her eyes wide,-Aren¡¯t you surprised? Is your attitude toward him like this now? But ¡­ it¡¯s not Cristian, it¡¯s ¡­. . it¡¯s his assistant! Cristian¡¯s assistant? Serena put down her pen and then said in a low voice, ¡°Let him in.¡± -He didn¡¯te up . He said he¡¯s waiting for you downstairs. In this case, Serena had to get up and walk outside, but Anna stood still and would not move. Serena looked at her, -You are so familiar with him, don¡¯t you want to go downstairs? When Serena said they were so familiar, the expression on Anna¡¯s face was strange. She shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going, go alone. -Serena turned and left immediately. After Serena left, Anna could not help but touch her cheek. She still felt embarrassed to see Luca now, even though it had been so long, but the stupid things she had done when she was drunk five years ago, she felt especially embarrassed in retrospect. Although Luca did not mention what she had said or done when she was drunk, but ¡­ Anna remembered it clearly. She could only say that she was too ashamed!!!!! Therefore, she did not want to see Luca anymore! Luca was waiting downstairs. When Serena went toward him, Luca had the opportunity to look at this woman he had not seen for five years. Without meeting for five years, he did not expect her to be more decent and charming. The girl with the shy and stubborn expression had long since be a capable and intellectually strong woman. Unexpectedly, time can change a person a lot. -Mrs¡­¡± As Serena approached , Luca almost called her Mrs. Ferrari, but stopped himself in time. However, even if it was only a word, Serena still knew what he was going to say. The expressionless face changed slightly because of this form of treatment, but she reacted quickly. ¨C Long time no see, Luca. Seeing Luca, Serena was unexpectedly calm and smiled slightly at him. Luca was stunned for a moment, and then heughed too, but his smile was a bit unnatural. I should have guessed it was you.¡± Chapter 425: Are you crazy? In this world, besides Serena, who else could make Cristian so crazy and behave so abnormally? He had been Cristian¡¯s assistant for so many years, knowing that Cristian¡¯s character was very indifferent, but he feltpression, loveliness, anguish, involvement and other emotions for that woman. So apart from her, Luca could not guess anyone else. It was a pity that she had disappeared for a long time, and Luca never thought she would appear again. After her appearance, she caught Cristian¡¯s attention so easily. Serena did not answer, but looked at him. -Do you want to go upstairs and sit for a while? Serena asked. Luca shook his head and then handed her the key and phone: -The matter has been settled by Mr. Cristian¡¯s order and the phone has also been repaired. This is the key to your car. Serena lowered her head and saw the phone and car key in his hand. She was surprised, reached out her hand and took the phone and key. So you came here today just to deliver these? Serena felt it should not be that simple. -Mrs. Serena.¡± Luca suddenly called her, Serena lifted her head and saw that Luca had a strange emotion, and his voice sounded cold. ¨C I know you are now a famous designer and have established your ownpany. At one time, Miss Serena was someone I admired very much. I can rest easy if you stay with Mr. Cristian. But ¡­ too many things have happened in five years, if you can ¡­ I hope Miss Serena will not hurt Mr. Cristian again. Serena. Did he hurt Cristian? When did she hurt Cristian? Wasn¡¯t she the one who was hurt at that time? Who kept her out of Vi Antic and who ordered her not to enter the gate of the Ferrari family? Who was it¡­ who threw the divorce settlement at her so that she would never appear again? When these memories shed through her mind, Serena was obviously more upset, but quickly suppressed her emotions, and when she regained herposure, she slowly raised her head and looked at Luca. ¨C Don¡¯t joke, Mr. Cristian is just my client. Luca was caught off guard. -You. Serena smiled slightly, -Thank you very much this time. I owe you a favor. Next time I have time, I¡¯ll buy you lunch. Or if you need help, you can call me. This is my business card. After speaking, Serena handed over her business card and Luke stood still for a few seconds before receiving the card. -What you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen, and it absolutely cannot happen. -I know, I¡¯m abrupt today. I¡¯m still in a hurry, I¡¯m leaving right now. -Serena nodded slightly as well, and then watched Luca leave. After Luca left, Anna came out of the corner. -What¡¯s the situation like? I saw that your conversation was quite unpleasant, what happened? Hearing Anna¡¯s voice, Serena suddenly woke up and shook her head, -Nothing, let¡¯s go back. Anna looked at Serena¡¯s back, always feeling a little strange. What did these two people say? A little strange. After Serena returned to the office, she sat down again to do the drawing. There was no obvious expression on her face, but there were several problems in her mind. Luca clearly knew what had happened then, so why did she tell him today? Was it because Cristian was already married? So was Luca afraid that Serena would destroy his marriage and avenge him? If he really thought that way, he would think too badly of Serena. Even if she were dead, he would not do anything to destroy other people¡¯s families. Because she had already suffered these kinds of wounds. Otherwise, when Alice told her that she was pregnant, how could she feel so sad and want to leave? After this, Serena wanted to draw again, but found that she waspletely uninspired. In desperation, she had to put down her pen, then got up and went to the pantry to make herself a cup of coffee. For five years, sometimes even though she was not so calm, she did not have to be so nervous. But now she realized that her inspiration was interrupted and disappearedpletely with one word from Luke. Thinking about this, Serena called Anna, ¡°Today I will focus on drawing. I will not see anyone. You take care of everything. Seeing her serious expression, Anna nodded without saying much. -Don¡¯t worry, you can concentrate on the drawing and I will take care of the other things. -Thank you.¡± And then Serena closed the office door and then went directly to the office room, moved a chair in front of the window from the floor to the ceiling, and then sat on the floor and started drawing. She closed her eyes and began to think about her previous inspirations, putting everything aside, thinking only about these drawings. Anna waited outside. The two had agreed to go see the neighboring house at noon, but Serena said she would concentrate on drawing, so she did not dare to disturb her again, even during lunch. Arianna came looking for Serena once, but Anna stopped her outside.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -Does she refuse to see us? Why is she hiding? -Serena has inspiration and concentrates on drawing pictures inside. She said no one should disturb her, so if you have a problem, wait for her to finish drawing. Arianna did not hate Serena as much as before, because in fact Serena was a capable woman. Arianna admired this kind of woman, but she was actually still a little ufortable. ¨C She became the head of thepany, and still does. If one has a need, will she still hide inside and draw? Anna frowned a little ufortably as she listened, ¡°You can tell me what you want to say, no need toin here. -Who wants to tell you? I¡¯lle back for itter. Arianna left after talking. Then Arianna arrived after three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, but the office door was still firmly closed. Arianna said,¡± She has been inside from the morning until now, hasn¡¯t she? Anna leaned against the door, a little worried. -Yes. Arianna was a little surprised, -Is she crazy? Even if she concentrates on drawing, she has to pay attention to her body, right? Is this way of drawing day and night her head attitude? Anna seemed to be without energy, leaning there, not even wanting to talk to her. Arianna thought for a moment, looked at Anna and asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she even have lunch? Anna nodded. -She ate a little in the morning and hasn¡¯t gone out yet. Arianna was speechless and twitched the corners of her mouth. Seeing Anna had no remedy but did not dare to enter, she could not help but ask, -Has she done this often? Chapter 426: She happens to be the champion. -More or less, as long as she is inspired, she doesn¡¯t want others to disturb her, so she locks herself up and draws. Arianna always felt that something was missing. After receiving money and meeting Serena Giordano, she was not interested because she felt like a woman who depended on men. ¡°But now it seems that¡¯s not the case.¡± Thinking about this, Arianna asked, -What was her name when she was abroad? -What? You¡¯ve been working in thepany for a long time and you don¡¯t even know her name. -So I ask you, please, to tell me. -Serena Giordano ¡± Anna answered a little impatiently. ¡°Serena Giordano? The name sounds a little familiar.¡± Arianna thought. So she did not speak to Anna again, but took the elevator back to the office and then sat down in front of theputer. Mirko saw her and turned around, ¡°What? Isn¡¯t she still going out? -Get out. Don¡¯t bother me. ¡°Arianna looked at Mirko, then opened the browser and entered Serena¡¯s English name. -Serena Giordano ? Why are you looking for her? Although she told Mirko to leave, he did not get angry and even bent down to look at herputer. Finding it, Arianna was surprised and looked in amazement at Serena¡¯s brilliant past achievements. How could this be? Arianna¡¯s fingers descended quickly, and the results came out one after another, and even Mirko beside her could not help but widen his eyes. -God, who is he? Why is it so great?¡± -What?¡± Hearing what Mirko said, the others also moved quickly to take a look. -Loto Prize, this is the biggest prize abroad. And this Serena Giordano won the championship. -Wow, this work is very well designed, who is Serena ? Arianna, why did you look for her? Arianna¡¯s hand holding the mouse suddenly trembled, her lips moved but she could not say a word. From the beginning, they underestimated that woman.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Because everyone unconsciously thought she was a nobody, so they never investigated her background, just treated her as an ordinary person and even believed that she couldn¡¯t even draw. Butter, her precise and sharp words made everyone irrefutable. However, you could see that she was deeply involved in this industry. Arianna thought only that she could have achieved something on the outside, but it did not ur to her to have such a great achievement. Arianna unconsciously swallowed her saliva. -Do you think this person is excellent? -Naturally, the Lotus Prize is my life¡¯s dream. Not to mention the championship, I think I will wake up from my dreams when I can be nominated,¡± Maria said. Eva beside her also smiled and said, ¡°Nominated? I¡¯m afraid none of us are qualified. -It¡¯s true, if we could be nominated, we wouldn¡¯te here to form a team,¡± this was Lisa¡¯s voice, and she looked a little depressed. But soon, she went back to look at the design work on theputer, ¡°The champion of the Lotus Prize, surely she is a brilliant person? Arianna thought for a moment, started looking for Serena Giordano¡¯s photo and showed it to everyone. At first they didn¡¯t care, but when they saw Serenae on stage to win the award, the group was surprised. -Ah, this person looks a little familiar! -This, this is¡­ Everyone¡¯s expressions became ufortable, and their breaths became a little short. Diego Lombardi, who had been silent on one side, looked over as well and then saw the sample on the screen. It was a girl wearing a skirt the color of the deep sea. The color was reflected in the surrounding blue lights. Normally, actresses were illuminated by the lights, but she was more like cast in light as she stood on the stage holding the awards. Inexplicably, the smile on her face harmonized perfectly with the coldness of her eyes. There was a feeling of being so noble and independent. For the first time, Diego¡¯s eyes lit up. This woman was their new boss. That day, she left him in the conference room and said, ¡°The difficulty is only temporary, and behind the darkness is the sun. You could see the sarcasm in Diego¡¯s eyes. Wasn¡¯t it ridiculous for a person who was in the height of glory to say that to the one who was in darkness? Ridiculous! Extremely ridiculous! Diego suddenly got up and went out alone. -Diego? Lisa did not know what had happened, so she hurried to join him. There was silence in the office. So, our new boss is not, in fact, an ignorant or male-dominated woman, but¡­ Serena Giordano? Maria¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. How could this be? She was trying to find a way to put the woman down and wanted to make him look bad one day. At the same time, Eve¡¯s mood waspletely tangled andplicated. Because in the previous meeting he had told her on the spur of the moment that his work did not have the specialty, which had made Maryugh for a long time, and Eva had always hated it in her heart. Even if she thought Serena was right, why was she, a woman who knew nothing, telling her so directly? Now, knowing that she was the winner of the Lotus Prize, Eva felt a little strange. Could she be angry with the champion¡¯s leadership? At this point, Eva did not know whether to be grateful or stay angry. Vito was surprised for a while, then smiled, ¡°Indeed, this is not a simple woman, as I imagined. Think about it, how can ordinary women meet Matteo Giordano? Besides, the Ferrari group came and found her very active. In my opinion¨Cthis woman isplicated, everyone should be careful. Maybe we thought that bad luck was the beginning of our good luck. * Serena drew until six in the evening before finishing the work. However, after holding the position for a long time, Serena¡¯s shoulders were very sore, she was so tired that she simply put the pen down and then her whole body rxed and leaned back. When she closed her eyes, which were very tired, there seemed to be a lot of water churning in her mind. She wished she could rest like that. Anna waited outside for a long time, seeing that it was about to get dark, first left work and went to the nearby school to pick up Manuel, and then took him to thepany. When Manuel arrived, he met Arianna, who was about to go downstairs. Seeing Manuel, she felt a little strange. The Lotus Award had always been her dream, but her current boss was the winner of that award. ¡°This should be something to be grateful for, but if I greet this child now, will it be considered ttering? After all, he used to be so fierce.¡± Arianna thought in her heart. Just as Arianna was tangled up, Manuel called her first, ¡°Hello, sweetheart, you gave me a candyst time, thank you.¡± Chapter 427: Meeting him again Listening, Arianna felt very happy: -Do you remember me? Manuel nodded. Arianna was so happy that she hurriedly reached into her bag, this time orese a lollipop and then handed it directly to Manuel. Manuel hesitated for a moment, then reached out his hand to take the lollipop and nodded and thanked Arianna. -Thank you, my dear. -What good manners, huh? You are so polite,¡± Arianna murmured. He really was the boss¡¯s son, so well-behaved, it seemed¨Che had really misunderstood Serena before. But, just this child¡­ Whose child was it? -Why do youe to thepany at this hour? Isn¡¯t everything about to leave work? Anna had a sad expression on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t want toin. Serena is still in the office. I went to the school to pick up Manuel and now we¡¯re going up to wait for her. Listening, Arianna could not help but go wide-eyed, had she been drawing from the morning until now? It must be said that the road to the championship was not an easy one. It was impossible for her to stay in a room and draw without eating or drinking all day, like Serena. -OK, great! I¡¯m going to go now. See you next time, my friend. -Hey, prettydy. ¡± After Arianna left, Anna could not help butin, -She was so proud before, why does she suddenly look like a different person? However, Anna quickly turned around, and then went upstairs, taking Manuel¡¯s hand, to wait for Serena. When they arrived upstairs, they just met Serenaing out of the office. -Manuel,¡¬ Serena saw the baby and leaned down to hug him, -It scared me so much. I just remembered that you went to school today. -Mom, when you think of me, Aunt Anna came to pick me up,¡¬ Manuel¡¯s tone was a little bitter. Serena felt guilty and pinched her soft cheeks, -It¡¯s my fault, mom apologizes, next time I wille to pick you up in person for sure. Manuel reached out his hand and hugged Serena¡¯s neck. The two seemed very close: ¡°Then Mom will have to do what you say. -It¡¯s a promise. Serena also extended her hand to make a pinky swear with Manuel, Anna couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. -Manuel, I think it¡¯s better to pinky swear with me. After all, your mother is a workaholic, she doesn¡¯t even need to eat or sleep. She can¡¯t take care of you, can she? Hearing this, Manuel¡¯s expression suddenly changed. -Mom, you haven¡¯t eaten yet today? At such a question, Serena realized that she was a little hungry and felt a little embarrassed when she touched her stomach: -It seems ¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten? Anna heard this and almost tapped Serena, -I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a whole day, and to make it up to you you should take us out to dinner. Out to dinner? Serena thought for a while, then pulled a hat out of her bag and put it on Manuel¡¯s head, -Let¡¯s go then, mother will give you a big dinner today.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the food, Manuel¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately hugged Serena, -Now I forgive you mom. -You, you only know meals-I don¡¯t know who you look like. Manuel blinked, -Mom doesn¡¯t like food, so I must be like Dad. When this sentence came out, Serena¡¯s smile froze for a moment, and after a while she smiled, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter who you look like, you¡¯re the best baby for mom, let¡¯s go.¡± Since Luca returned her car, Serena drove alone, let Anna and Manuel sit in the back seat, and went to eat at a restaurant that had good reviews on the Inte. This restaurant was very luxurious. The second floor was an open-n dining room, and on the second floor were the private rooms. If there were many people, they could go up the stairs. But there were only three people, plus there were a lot of people in the restaurant, so finally the three chose a quieter location and sat down. -Let¡¯s order first. Right now, in the private room on the second floor. -A fat middle-aged man raised his ss and toasted in Cristian¡¯s direction. However, Cristian, who was sitting opposite, had a cold expression and did not even look at him. Luke, standing behind Cristian, smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Ephraim, isn¡¯t it a bit disrespectful to toast like this? At this point, Mr. Ephraim shuddered, then put down his cup and said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I am punished for three cups. Then he quickly poured himself three cups of wine and drank them all at once. Seeing this, several people around him quickly apuded. -What a good drinker! -Mr. Ephraim is very lucky to be able to invite Mr. Ferrari toe today. He was very busy and we cannot invite him on such an asion. Today is really a great pleasure. Several people, very annoyed, had ttered Cristian. Cristian frowned, and he looked very unpleasant all over his body. Luca immediately straightened his back and said, ¡°Everybody, now let¡¯s get down to business. Everyone was very nervous and nodded quickly. Then, they started talking about business. Cristian felt a little bored and looked around. Because the private room here had floor-to-ceiling window, Cristian turned his head and could see the whole scene on the ground floor. Initially, Cristian was just casually looking around, but his gaze suddenly stopped and then he was attracted to a figure in the corner. Cristian stared at the woman, then narrowed his eyes. Why was she here? Serena was sitting in front of Cristian. Manuel and Anna were sitting together today. While they had been waiting for the dishes for a while, Anna and Manuel were ying video games. And Serena took out her repaired cell phone and turned it on. After that woman hit the phone, and it fell to the ground, she heard a bad sound every time. It should be that the screen was broken, unexpectedly Luca fixed it for her. Thinking of that person, Serena opened wechat. Cristian¡¯s ount was still in the list of applications. She just deleted it at that moment. ¡°Why did you think of that person again?¡± Serena froze for a moment. ¡°He is already married, what do you want to do thinking about him?¡± Thinking about this, Serena put the phone down on the table and gently looked the other way. In the hall at that moment, after the bosses had talked to Cristian, they found that he had not reacted to them, then, they found that his gaze was looking down through the huge window. -What-what is down there that deserves Mr. Ferrari¡¯s gaze? Several people followed his gaze and saw a beautiful and refined woman. They were all surprised, and reacted quickly. -Apparently, the rumors that Mr. Ferrari doesn¡¯t like women must be false. -Mr. Ferrari, are you interested? -We understand!¡± Then a group of people burst outughing. But theughter did notst long before it disappeared, because Cristian suddenly turned back, and stared at them with cold eyes. Chapter 428: Get him out of here first The dark and fierce look in Cristian¡¯s eyes startled everyone, they didn¡¯t know what was going on, everyone looked at Cristian impishly, not knowing what to make of the situation for a while. Luca found it strange and followed everyone¡¯s gaze. As a result, he saw Serena sitting downstairs, one hand on the table, talking earnestly with the person in front of her, her rosy lips shone brightly under the light, and her cold eyes were so beautiful. Everything about her was attractive. Then Luca looked at Cristian. It was her again! No wonder Cristian was distracted. -Mr. Ferrari. If you like this woman, how about inviting her to eat with us? Since Cristian did not speak, everyone could not make up his mind for a while, so one of them said something boldly and seeing that Cristian had no other expression, he got up and went downstairs. After some people left, Cristian took a ss of wine, then took a sip andughed softly. He really wanted to see, what would he do? -Mr. Ferrari,¡¬ Luca behind Cristian was a little anxious: -Keep it up, won¡¯t they let you disturb Miss Serena? Cristian raised his eyebrows and looked at him coldly. Luca immediately felt a chill, and then he didn¡¯t dare speak anymore, so he could only stand aside in silence and look at Serena through the window. -Oh, the speed of serving meals is so slow. I¡¯ve been sitting for so long without being served anything,¡± Anna reached out to pat her stomach while ying a video game. At this point Manuel looked up, ¡°Aunt Anna, you can hide behind me, otherwise you will die soon. Hearing this, Anna paused for a while and then cursed fiercely. -Damn, I just patted my belly for a while and this bastard attacked me. But I¡¯m not a wimp, Manuel, help me cut off his head! Such fierce words made the people around them couldn¡¯t help but look that way, seeing that the two were holding their cell phones and ying, not looking at them. Serena felt a little strange when she noticed the stares of these people around her. Actually, Anna had a very good personality and got along very well with elders and children. Just. Serena frowned slightly. Not long after she came in and sat down, she always seemed to have a pair of eyes looking at her, and those eyes were warm and fierce, which made her feel very familiar. So Serena looked around, but found no special person. Very strangely, Serena reached out her hand and rubbed her eyebrows. ¡°Is it because I am too tired today so I am hallucinating?¡± Thinking about this, several tall figures suddenly approached Serena¡¯s table and then stopped in front of her. -Mrs. The sudden male voice stunned the three. Manuel finished killing thest opponent and raised his head. When Anna saw that they were several fat, middle-aged men, she suddenly became serious. -Who are you? She stood up protectively and pinned Manuel directly behind her. Serena sat there, calmly raising her eyes to look at them. -What¡¯s going on? Initially they had alle here to please Cristian, but when they saw Serena gently raise her eyebrows and continue to sit very quietly, they all forgot to speak. -If nothing happens, we still have to eat. After all, she was also the oldest woman in the Giordano family; she still had the aura. Several people froze and took a long time to react, then one of them rubbed his hands together and stepped forward, -Eating? He looked at Serena¡¯s table, then smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think they have served food yet. There are a lot of people here because it¡¯s rush hour. It is estimated that you will have to wait about half an hour. Serena did not answer, her eyes slightly raised and her expression seemed to say, ¡°So what?¡± The man was a little embarrassed, but to please Cristian, he smiled again, -We are in the box upstairs and the dishes are already served. We want to invite this youngdy to eat. What¡­ what do you think¡­? -Excuse me, I have already ordered the food, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t join you for lunch, please get out of here. Serena did not hesitate to shoo the men away. Many people¡¯s faces became a bit evil. -Hey, let¡¯s be very honest. And actually, there is a big man upstairs. You won¡¯t be disappointed if you go up there? Big man?¡± What big man? Serena frowned, thinking, ¡°In the North City, there are few people who can attract so many people.¡± She looked at their clothes, and it was obvious that they belonged to the business circle. Serena had been in the business circle for some time and could tell at a nce. Suddenly, Serena knew what was going on with that look. It was really him. -What are you doing? What do you want to say? What do we have to do with the big man upstairs? We don¡¯t know you at all. If you don¡¯t leave, I will call the police,¡± Anna said, very fiercely and loudly. All the eyes of the other people in the restaurant were attracted. The men were a little embarrassed, after all, they were all heads of variouspanies, and they had never received this kind of treatment. At that moment, Serena smiled slightly, raised her head and looked at the three of them. Then her red lips parted. -Then go back and tell that man, if he wants, it¡¯s not impossible, toe and invite me. The three people were speechless.¡± To think, ¡°Let Christiane and invite her in person? Was she crazy?¡± Serena raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°What, he doesn¡¯t dare? -No, what did you say? -Since she is noting personally, pleasee back, we have to eat, we are very busy. Serena looked very calm and collected, but there is a big ripple in her heart, ¡°If that person is really upstairs, and Manuel is also here, will the two meet?¡± Thinking about this, Serena could only suppress the tumultuous emotions, and then looked at the few people, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Several people were so embarrassed that they returned in a daze. As soon as they left, Serena looked across the room at Manuel. -Anna, put your hat on Manuel and get him out of here. Anna asked with a confused expression, -Why? -There is no doubt about it. Go home and have dinner, and I¡¯ll be backter. -You¡¯re noting with us? Anna opened her eyes wide: -If you stay here, then upstairs¡­. -I know the man upstairs, but it¡¯s not convenient for me to take you there, so you and Manuel go home first, and one day I¡¯ll make up for the meal I owe you.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. His face was serious. And solemn when he said to Anna. -I got it, now I¡¯m taking Manuel out. Chapter 429: Didn’t you ask me to come personally? Anna and Serena had known each other for many years. I knew Serena very well. She didn¡¯t make things uncertain, so if she let her and Manuel go out first, there was something serious going on. As for the man upstairs, Anna had been with her for a long time, and after careful thought, she could guess who he was. -Aunt Anna, don¡¯t we have a big meal?¡± asked Manuel, wide-eyed. -We¡¯ll eat another day, today your mother has to talk business suddenly, so let¡¯s go out early. Manuel¡¯s eyes shone, as if some light was passing through, but he finally nodded obediently, then let Anna put his hat on his head and took his hand. The two left. Cristian¡¯s eyes naturally fell on them. When Anna and the boy stood up, Cristian noticed that there was a boy in front of Serena, but he didn¡¯t think much about it, he just thought-that boy could be his colleague¡¯s son. He did not know what was going on. When the boy was led out by Anna, Cristian¡¯s gaze unconsciously followed him. When they reached the entrance of the restaurant, the boy in the hat suddenly raised his head, showing half of his face in profile. With a nce, Cristian¡¯s face immediately changed. That boy¡­ At that moment, several people entered who had just returned from the ground floor. The sound interrupted Cristian¡¯s thoughts, and he recovered and looked at the men with cold, questioning eyes. The faces of several people changed slightly and then took a few steps forward. -Mr. Ferrari¡­.¡± Some of them lowered their gaze and found that the two people sitting opposite the woman had left, and they were so frightened that they quickly exined, -We were not the ones who forced them to leave. We just asked her toe and sit down for a while. We didn¡¯t say anything else. Hearing this, Cristian arched his eyebrows, ¡± Did she mention me?¡± Of course not.¡± -Different people waved their hands, ¡°We just told him there was a big man. Several people told the truth, including what Serena said downstairs to let him invite her in person. When these people said these things to Cristian, they watched his expression, thinking that if his face turned mean, he would teach Serena a good lesson. But there was no expression on Cristian¡¯s face, and he remained calm as he was. They could not understand what he was thinking. One of them wanted to try to find out, so he said angrily, -This woman is too much, who does she think she is. And bring down the gentleman himself? Mr. Ferrari, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let my people go and get her out. After speaking, that person waved his hand to get his people out. Cristian looked at him with a serious look: -Who asked you to make a decision? -Mr. Ferrari? In the next second, Cristian turned his head and looked at Serena who was sitting there through the window. Her thin lips twitched slightly, thinking, -Did she ask him toe down herself? Apparently¡­ this woman probably already knows who he is. * Serena sat there for a while. She watched the passage of time every second, calcting that Anna and Manuel would have to get into the car and leave. Then she got up and prepared to leave. As Serena stood up, she became dizzy and almost fell forward; fortunately she reached out to hold the chair and did not fall. Serena shook his head. This hadn¡¯t happened to him in a long time, he couldn¡¯t bear it for a moment. He had to get out of here quickly and find a ce to eat. Thinking this, Serena took a quick step toward the door. Just as she stepped out the door, a figure blocked her way. -Where are you going? A cold male voice came from the front, and Serena looked at the person who appeared in front of her. It was really him! Cristian Ferrari! She already knew. Shortly after sitting down she felt a gaze fixed on her body-who else could it be besides Cristian Ferrari with such warm eyes? But Serena had neither time nor inclination to attend to him, for she had not eaten for a whole day, and now her stomach ached slightly. She half-closed her lips, barely making a forced smile. -He turned out to be Mr. Ferrari. It is a coincidence that you are here, but I still have things to discuss. I will invite you to dinner when I get the chance. After speaking, he moved, but Cristian grabbed his wrist. -I am already here. Serena¡¯s footsteps stopped and she looked at him doubtfully. Cristian turned his head, looking at her with ck eyes, -Didn¡¯t you ask me toe here in person? -Shall we go up and eat? Serena twisted the corners of her mouth. She said only casually, because she wanted to push them away so that Anna and Manuel could leave, but she had never thought of going up to eat with him. Thinking about this, Serena moved her lips and said, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, you misunderstand me. I only asked him toe in person, but I did not say that I would definitely agree. Hearing this, she narrowed her eyes, dangerously. -So, are you kidding me?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. I¡¯m just kidding. ¡± -Serena let go of his hand and took two steps back, but staggered and almost fell backward. But Serena took a few steps back to stabilize her body, then covered her stomach, her face a little pale. Cristian immediately knew something was wrong and looked at her carefully. -What is it ? Serena took a deep breath and stood still to relieve the pain in her stomach, which she could no longer consume. She looked at Cristian with a pale face and said, -It¡¯s okay. Just a frequent problem. -What problem?¡± Cristian stared at her, as if he really cared about her. Serena smiled, of course, without exining herself. She simply walked straight in the direction of the parking lot, Cristian stood there for a while and followed her. By the time they reached the parking lot, Serena¡¯s stomach ache was getting stronger and a cold sweat was already breaking out on her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know if God wants to y with me or if I¡¯m really rebellious. When my stomach hurt in the past, it was not like today. Am I really hungry today or just because of bad emotions?¡± She was very confused. As she thought, Serena almost stumbled with her staggering steps, and tried to grab something. And she caught a touch of warmth. She turned her head and saw Cristian¡¯s fresh, handsome face. And his hand was right on her arm. Serena froze for a moment, then pulled her hand away and asked weakly, ¡°Why are you following me? His face was much paler than before, and there was a thickyer of cold sweat on his forehead. He looked very weak. Cristian scowled fiercely. He did not care about anything but her. He pulled her hand toward him and asked seriously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Serena was overwhelmed by him and said softly, -My stomach hurts. As soon as she finished the word, Cristian took her in his arms. Chapter 430: I am her husband. Serena was dizzy. She reached out to hug him around the neck for fear of falling. The pain in her stomach made her pale. She bit her lip, looking closely at Cristian. -What are you doing? Cristian looked at her coldly, then hugged her and turned around. Because he was walking, he felt a vibration in his chest. Serena wanted to run away, but found she had no strength. At the same time, her stomach was in great pain, which almost made her faint. You are in pain and still trying to be tough. ¡°-Christian¡¯s voice sounded very cold, his face was also gloomy, and the look on Serena¡¯s face was full of anger. Serena was a little confused. Where did this heinous angere from? And when did I offend him? Thinking about this, Serena closed her eyes and said weakly, ¡± And my business, it has nothing to do with you, so please spare me. Cristian scoffed, ¡°It has nothing to do with me? What would it take for you to think it has anything to do with me?¡± Serena did not know what to say. What was this man trying to do? Should he be so obsessed with her that he would be happy? She wanted to take a deep breath to relieve her stomach ache, but it didn¡¯t work. On the contrary, it made the situation worse. Serena didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore; she simply pushed his hand away, then silently pushed his chest to get out of his embrace. Seeing what she had done, Cristian said angrily, ¡°Why do you keep fighting, but you are already so weak? Serena, ¡°Let me go! Although his voice was weak, his spirit was firm and calm. -Cristian sneered and did not let her go as he would have liked, but took her to his car. He opened the door and put her in the seat, then bent down to help her fasten her seat belt. As he walked to the driver¡¯s seat, Serena wanted to unbuckle her seat belt and get out of the car, but she was in so much pain that she could not even lift her hand. She had had stomach problems before. But it had been cured by her one-term effort. Unexpectedly ¡­ it happened again this time, and it was more severe than ever. Consciousness came gradually clouded. Cristian turned the steering wheel as he looked at her and, seeing her pale face and a lot of cold sweat on her forehead, pressed the elerator quickly. Arriving at the hospital, Cristian caught up with her and helped her unbuckle her seat belt, then said coldly, ¡°Go to the doctor, if you struggle again, I¡¯ll¡­ Halfway through the speech, Cristian suddenly realized that she had fainted. His expression changed, he rushed out of the car and rushed her to the hospital. Fifteen minutester, Cristian adjusted Serena. The doctor raised his head and said to Cristian. -Are you her boyfriend? Hearing this, Cristian was surprised for a moment and denied: -No.¡± But he quickly added: -I am her husband. As Cristian said this, he continued to stare at Serena. Seeing her lying there, her face and lips pale, he was so worried that he did not know what to do. -Because you are her husband, you have to take care of your wife. She has a serious stomach problem, don¡¯t you know? Cristian was stunned for a moment: -Stomach problem? -What are you doing as her husband? Your wife has a serious stomach problem as she is now, why don¡¯t you take her to the hospital until now? Her diet must be very irregr. When the doctor asked him, Cristian realized that he knew nothing about Serena¡¯s current life. He did not know what or how she ate her meals.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He could only remember that when she had gone to the restaurant with Elsa earlier, she had ordered only cold drinks. Thinking about this, Cristian frowned. He had a very serious stomach problem, which should not be recent. Why did he keep drinking cold drinks when he had this illness? -Forget it, depending on what you don¡¯t know, I won¡¯t even bother to tell you. Let¡¯s put some saline solution on her. Let someone make her millet porridge and drink it when she wakes up, then have her admitted to the hospital for observation. -Thank you very much,¡¬ Cristian thanked the doctor and soon left. Cristian approached the bed and looked anxiously at Serena, who was still in aa. How had she lived for the past five years? How had she taken care of herself? Earlier, Cristian saw that she had changed a lot now, thinking that she should take care of herself, but he did not expect that¡­. she also had stomach problems. Only people who could not take care of themselves and had all kinds of irregr diets should have this disease, right? Suddenly, Cristian felt a vibration. After some silence, Cristian noticed that Serena¡¯s cell phone in her purse was vibrating. He grabbed the bag directly and then pulled out the cell phone inside. He had had this phone, but after repairing it, Luca did not ask for any opinion and returned it to her. He had wasted a good opportunity to be with her. -Hello?¡± When the low voice came from the phone, Anna thought she heard wrong, so she picked up the phone and looked at the number on the screen, then put the phone to her ear again after confirming that it was correct. -Who is it? -Christian. He knew who the other party was, because Serena saved Anna¡¯s number. He also remembered her, so naturally he directly reported her name. Anna suddenly shivered all over her body, turned her head and looked at Manuel beside her as if he were on fire, then quickly got up and ran to the bedroom door to answer the phone. ¨C Mr. Ferrari? How could he be holding Serena¡¯s phone? Cristian looked at Serena who was in aa and said solemnly, ¡°What is it? Anna swallowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Serena, can you ask her to answer the phone? -Inconvenient,¡± Cristian bluntly dismissed her. Anna¡¯s eyes immediately widened. -Inconvenient ? What did that mean ? Anna felt very bad for a moment. Did Cristian do something bad to Serena? Thinking about what happened earlier at the restaurant, Anna also realized that the big character people had been talking about was Cristian. -Tell me quickly, if you have something to say. -I, I actually¡­¡± Anna thought for a moment, and asked, ¡°I just wanted to ask how are you now? You¡­ didn¡¯t treat her¡­ Hearing this, Cristian scoffed deeply. -She has fainted. What do you think I can do with her? -She fainted? -Because of the stomach illness. Anna eximed, -My God, she hasn¡¯t eaten anything all day and I¡¯m still worried that she has a stomach problem. I am¡­ Chapter 431: Why is it recurring? Hadn¡¯t he eaten for a day? Cristian frowned and looked at the fainting woman. It was no wonder she had such a stomach ache. It seemed that she did not really take her health seriously.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After Anna finished speaking, he realized what he had exposed and quickly fell silent. Then he asked, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, could you tell me which hospital you are in? I wille to see you. -Inconvenient. With that said, Cristian hung up the phone. Anna heard the phone beep, -¡­-¡­. Damn! What a bastard! ¡°Why are you a customer, you can do whatever you want? Bastard! No wonder Serena didn¡¯t want to talk to him! This person was too overbearing and unreasonable. But¡­ Anna half-closed her lips, thinking about something. Although Cristian was very annoying, but when he spoke to her a moment ago, he clearly knew that Serena had fainted and sounded unpleasant. He should be worried about Serena, shouldn¡¯t he? He did not im that she was not in the hospital, so they were probably in the hospital now. Finally, Anna was still concerned and sent him a message. -Mr. Ferrari, has Serena sought medical assistance yet? She just needed to know this. The phone rang¡­ Cristian¡¯s message came back quickly, with a single word: ¡°Yes.¡± Although the word was indifferent, Anna finally did not care anymore after seeing this message, so she edited another short message. -So, I hope you will take care of Serena and not let her have an ident. Call me if you need my help. Cristian initially had no intention of listening to Anna, but he thought about what the doctor had just said, so he ryed the doctor¡¯s words to Anna. Anna immediately understood and said she would prepare herself immediately. Cristian also told her the name of the hospital. When Anna arrived at the hospital, it was already midnight. The hospital was very quiet, with only the faint sound of the instrument, Anna knocked on the door and then entered. The single ward facility was very quiet, with only Cristian and Serena in the ward. Anna entered slightly with a thermos, and was greeted by a cold look from Cristian. Suddenly, Anna felt a chill down her spine. The look on this man¡¯s face was truly terrifying! He set the thermos down on the table and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t she awake yet? Hum.¡± -Cristian made a sound from deep in his throat, and then said nothing. He sat on the edge of the bed and continued to stare at Serena, who was in aa. Anna thought for a moment, then took a deep breath and walked over to take a look at Serena. At that moment, her face was very pale and she was in a very bad state. -How is she? Is she okay? -Yes.¡± Cristian gave her a cold look, and after looking at the thermos next to her, he said, -Now it¡¯s toote, you can go back. However, Anna tightened her lips, took courage and said, ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll take care of you, Mr. Ferrari¡­. It would be inconvenient for a single man and a single woman to be in the same room, so how about going back first? Cristian, -¡­- He did not answer, but it was obvious that his mood had changed because of this sentence. Anna swallowed fearfully. Just as she hesitated to say anything, a noise came from the living room door. Anna turned her head and saw Luca standing in the doorway. Their eyes met, Anna suddenly felt a little embarrassed. How could Luca be here? -Send her back,¡¬ Cristian said coldly without turning around. -Yes,¡¬ Luca nodded immediately, then looked at Anna, -Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s toote. I¡¯ll send you back! It¡¯s not safe for a girl. Anna .. _. Damn it! Had this person prepared everything after telling her where the hospital was? He did not want her to stay here at all, he wanted to be alone with Serena! Thinking about this, Anna took a deep breath, then took a few steps forward, walked behind Cristian and said calmly: -Mr. Cristian, although you and Serena had a rtionship five years ago, after all, it is in the past. Time flies and people¡¯s moods and thoughts change. I can leave here today, but I also hope that you can respect others. Anyway, thank you for saving Serena today. I will leave now. After this, Anna did not care about Cristian¡¯s reaction, then turned and left the room. Luca was standing in the doorway and naturally heard what she had said. He was a little surprised, because he did not expect Anna to have the same thoughts as him. He did not want Serena to be close to Cristian, and meanwhile Anna did not want Cristian to be close to Serena. They both hoped that their good friend would not get hurt. So between Cristian and Serena, who was getting close to whom and who was hurting whom? -After disappearing for five years, why does she suddenly return? Since she¡¯s gone, she shouldn¡¯t be seen again, right? Arriving at the parking lot, Anna suddenly heard Luke¡¯s words as she was about to get into the car, so she was stunned and then looked at Luke who was standing under the streetlight in the street. Are you serious?¡±-Anna looked at Luca, who was standing in front of her in disbelief, and said, ¡± Are you kidding me? Luca looked at her expressionless, without making a sound. -Is this your territory? Why can¡¯t we go back? Besides, what does it have to do with you if we go back,¡± Anna said, looking at Luca:¡± What you said is ridiculous.¡± Luca also seemed to realize he was wrong. -Maybe you think I was too mean, but can¡¯t what you said to Cristian be exaggerated? -Why? Luca, what do you think after five years? Haven¡¯t you seen that it is your Mr. Ferrari who keeps tormenting Serena? How could it be our fault? As Anna spoke, there was anger in her heart and she bit her lip. -The northern city is always our home. We don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission if we want to return. If you think we deliberately appeared before you, then close your eyes! Luke, -¡­- After saying this, Anna turned and left. Luca¡¯s face changed, and he immediately followed her, ¡°It¡¯s toote, I¡¯ll send you back. It¡¯s not safe to be alone on the road. -Haha, being with someone like you will make me feel unsafe. I can take a cab, I won¡¯t bother you! Luca realized that what he had just said had provoked her and quickly stood in front of her. -I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not very good at talking, but I know you are protecting Serena, and I don¡¯t want Cristian to get hurt again. We both have the same goal and we can reach an agreement, but we just want to protect different people. At this time it is really toote, even if you are angry with me, let me make it up to you and send you back. Chapter 432: getting angry An understanding? Anna looked at him. Luca¡¯s eyes seemed to be full of apology. At that moment she realized that he was sincerely apologizing. What he had said was reasonable. They were on opposite sides, so one did not like the other¡¯s words. However, Anna still felt that what he had just said was too much. So she did not respond. Luke feared that she would leave immediately when she was really angry, so he could do nothing but give up and plead with her in a low voice. -Excuse me, are you willing to get in the car? Anna.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. If she was still angry, wouldn¡¯t she seem stingy and hypocritical? Well, it was not the same with them, anyway. Thinking about this, Anna headed back to her car, Luke sighed with relief and smiled unconsciously. * Hospital. It was so quiet that only the sound of the instrument could be heard. Cristian was like a sculpture, sitting motionless on the edge of the bed, his eyes constantly falling on Serena¡¯s face and looking down at her. Suddenly, Serena¡¯s eyshes twitched, as if she was about to wake up. Cristian, who had not moved the whole time, seemed a little aroused by the slight flicker of her eyshes and immediately sat up straight. Serena slept for a long time, so when she woke up, the dazzling light suddenly made her unable to open her eyes. Just when she wanted to adjust to the light, she heard a click and the interior lights went out. Someone reced it with a dimmp, which was far away. He opened his eyes in silence. What caught her attention was an attractive, thin figure. -Are you awake? A male voice resounded from above her head, and Serena clearly saw Cristian, who had a handsome face and thin lips without temperature, where these two cold words were spoken. Serena moved her lips, trying to say something, but found that she had no strength in her whole body. A secondter,rge hands held her, helped her up and then ced two pillows behind her back, making her sit there. -Cristian handed her a ss of water and motioned for her to drink. Serena looked at his hand and shook her head with some resistance, not wanting to drink. Cristian sneered, What? You have no strength now. Do you still want to drink your water? Serena did not speak. Although her lips were pale but she stubbornly maintained that action. Cristian looked at her like that, and he was so angry that he lost all his calm. After a while he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s been five years, I thought your character would change. I didn¡¯t expect you to be as stubborn as before. Will your stubbornness bear you good fruit? -Serena raised her head and looked at him bitterly. As if on purpose, she brought the ss of water closer to her lips. -Do you want to drink or not? After thinking about it, Serena took a sip, and anyway, she had no energy at the moment. Since he wanted to take care of her, she let him stay here. Seeing that she finally drank the water obediently, Cristian finally stopped being nervous. This woman was stubborn even though she was sick, but obviously she could notst long. After drinking half a ss of water, Serena felt her stomach couldn¡¯t take it anymore and frowned slightly. -Cristian picked up the ss and ced it on the nearby table. -Anna brought you some porridge, would you like some? Hearing Anna¡¯s name, Serena quickly raised her head and looked at Cristian curiously, -Did you contact her or did shee? Cristian narrowed his eyes and moved closer to her, his breath almost mingling with hers. -Why are you so nervous? -Serena lowered her head, her long eyshes covering all her emotions. She was nervous, afraid Cristian would find out about Manuel. The two were so alike, and she did not know what Cristian would do after learning the truth. This affair was too unthinkable, and Serena decided to protect Manuel. But¡­ he lived in the Northern City, so would the two meet often in the future? Suddenly, Serena had another idea: to send Manuel to study abroad or to a nearby city. But Manuel was so dependent on her. If she sent him to a nearby city, he would have to be very pitiful on his own, wouldn¡¯t he? Let alone go abroad, unfortunately¨Cit was still not advisable. -What are you thinking about,¡¬ Cristian¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, causing Serena to suddenly recover. -Do you have skeletons in your closet? Cristian narrowed his eyes and looked at her, as if trying to find something on her face. Serena froze for a moment and then said, -If Mr. Ferrari thinks I have an unspeakable secret, he cane and find out. Her calm appearance stunned Cristian, and then he said nothing, but got up and opened the thermos Anna had brought, and then brought the cooked porridge to Serena. -Eat. Serena had been very hungry for a long time. But now she did not want to eat anything when she saw this bowl of white porridge. She gave a weak look before closing her eyes and then said, -I don¡¯t want to eat it. Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s face changed, ¡®You don¡¯t want to eat?¡¯ He did not answer, just shook his head and then wanted to lie down to sleep. Cristian looked at the white porridge in the bowl. It was tasteless. It was true that many people did not like this taste, but now he had stomach problems, what else did he want to eat besides drinking this millet? -Do you want to starve? Cristian¡¯s tone became unpleasant. He reached out his hand and squeezed Serena¡¯s wrist, -Get up and drink before going to sleep. Serena regained some strength, then struggled and said, ¡°Let me go, I don¡¯t want to drink.¡± -Can your stomach handle it if you don¡¯t eat anything? You don¡¯t eat for a day, you think you are a robot,¡± Cristian¡¯s tone was very mean and his eyes were sharp. However, he could not match the woman in front of him in skill. Of course, it was the ability to drive others crazy. Serena simply did not answer him, she just stubbornly wanted to turn back, but her strength was already inferior to Cristian, and she was sick, so she was even weaker. That strength was like that of a kitten to Cristian. Cristian was full of anger, but the strength of his hand left Cristian stunned for a moment, and then he looked at Serena. She was lying down and wanted to pull her own hand out, like an angry child. Inexplicably, the anger in his heart died down a little. Then it was reced by a soft touch. Cristian, why are you angry with a sick woman? he had a stomach ache, he felt ufortable in his stomach, and of course he was in a bad mood. This was the moment when she became angry. Thinking about this, Cristian¡¯s eyes could not help but soften, and his voice became a little softer. -Just get up and have a drink, okay? Chapter 433: We have already kissed. Serena was very surprised by the change in her tone, raised her head and looked at Cristian. What happened to this person? Why so suddenly? How strange. Serena withdrew her hand and disagreed. But a secondter, Cristian came and helped her up. His movements were gentle but inevitable. Serena, -¡­- Anger red in her beautiful eyes, and she looked at Cristian furiously. But Cristian did not seem to sense her anger. Holding the bowl in one hand and a spoon in the other, hefortably took a sip of millet soup and brought it to Serena¡¯s lips. -Don¡¯t look at me, drink well. Serena almost got angry at this sentence, but it was a pity that shecked strength, so she could not speak up because she felt annoyed. -Who is looking at you? She does not look at him, but stares at him angrily. Has this man understood her? Seeing her tantrums, the smile in Cristian¡¯s eyes became deeper. His appearance these days had always made Cristian feel unreal and that he was too far away, but he did not expect that an illness would bring them closer together. Cristian said quietly, -Ok, you didn¡¯t look at me, so have a bite, okay? This left Serena stunned for a while, had she heard him correctly? Because she always felt that Cristian¡¯s words had the scent of caresses. Looking at his expression, it waspletely ttering. Was he trying to please her? Why did he want her to have the millet? Howe? Was he concerned about her? But why did he care about her? He was a married man, why did he keep doing these things? Thinking about this, Serena bit her lower lip, but did not drink the millet soup she was given. Time passed, Cristian kept making that gesture, but Serena simply did not drink, and the two remained in a stalemate. After a while, Cristian finally set the bowl down on the table helplessly, ¡°What do you want to do? Serena looked at him stubbornly. -I¡¯m the one who should ask you, aren¡¯t I?¡±, Serena scoffed and looked at the clock on the wall, ¡°It¡¯s already veryte, if Mr. Ferrari doesn¡¯te home, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll leave his wife waiting that long, won¡¯t he? Cristian was a little surprised. His eyes darkened. It seemed that this woman didn¡¯t know that she herself was still married to him, so she said this, but¨Cher expression looked a little¨C¡°I¡¯m sorry. -Mr. Ferrari,¡± Serena said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think by continuing to stay here. I¡¯m very grateful to you for taking me to the hospital today, but you can¡¯t leave¡­ Before the words were finished, her chin was suddenly pinched, then her body turned ck in front of her and she was kissed. For a moment, Serena stared at the person at hand with wide eyes, forgetting how to react. After the kiss, Cristian withdrew his lips, gasped loudly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here, what can you do to me? Serena¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly. Only then did she react, raising her hand to p Cristian across the face. But he grabbed her hand and she could not get free. -What the hell are you trying to do? From this kiss, Serena finally had some red on her pale lips, but her face was whiter than before, as if she had been very stimted. -I don¡¯t want to do anything, drink porridge,¡¬ Cristian was still obsessed with food. Serena reached out her hand, wiped her lips and looked at him cruelly, -Will you leave after I drink? Cristian said nothing. Serena reached out her hand and took the bowl herself without a word, then raised her head and was ready to drink. However, Cristian¡¯s hand stopped her again, -Don¡¯t drink too fast. She had a stomach problem and had just woken up. It was possible that her stomach would not digest well if she drank it urgently. Serena¡¯s movements stopped. She had not expected it to be simr to Anna¡¯s. Could it have been that Anna had told her to do it in advance? Anna, unfaithful girl had known she was here but had note to rescue her, but she taught him this important detail. Whenever Serena had a lot of stomach pain, Anna would make her millet soup and make her drink it. Serena didn¡¯t like the taste, so she wanted to drink it all at once, but Anna would stop her. So Serena could only drink it slowly. When she finished, Cristian picked up the bowl and then said coldly, ¡°Sit for a while, then rest. Serena looked at him surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? Now he was slowly beginning to recover. -Go?¡± Cristian raised his eyebrows and sneered, ¡°Who will take care of you after I leave?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. -Mr. Cristian! It is always ufortable for a man and a woman alone to be together. If you leave, I will ask others to look after me. Hearing this, Cristian blinked and approached her, -We kissed, and what could be more inconvenient than that? Serena, ¡°You! Cristian chuckled softly, ¡°Sleep well. If you feel ufortable, remember to call me. There was another bed in the room for the rtives apanying the patient. Cristian went to close the door and theny down on the bed. Even though the two beds were a short distance apart, Serena felt that the room was filled with Cristian¡¯s breath. Probably because of the kiss just now, she felt Cristian¡¯s breath seemed to surround her and she could not leave. She was a little annoyed and bit her lower lip. She did not want to be in the same room with a married man. However, this man did not want to leave. Serena closed her eyes and made a secret decision in her heart. At midnight, the doctor came to check on the sick woman and left after confirming that Serena had no other symptoms. Serena could not fall asleep at first, but in the second half of the night, her eyelids were too heavy and she soon fell asleep. When she woke up, it was morning. Cristian was not there and the ward was quiet. She froze for a while, then pulled back the quilt and sat up. Yesterday her stomach still hurt, but today it was better. Serena looked around for a while before getting out of bed and putting on her shoes to go to the bathroom. Just then, the bathroom door opened quickly and she saw Cristian¡¯s familiar face. Probably from spending all night with her, he had two ck eyes, and there were a few drops of water on his face at that moment, but despite that, he was still handsome. -Serena resumed her vision after a look. -Do you need to go to the bathroom?¡± Before she could speak Cristian asked. Serena did not speak, but nodded silently. Cristian turned to the side and opened the door for her, -Go, be careful, doesn¡¯t your stomach hurt anymore, are you dizzy? He asked her several questions in session. After entering, Serena mmed the door and locked Cristian out of the bathroom. Chapter 434: I want to break the contract When Serena came out, Cristian was still waiting at the door. He frowned before walking to his hospital bed, saw that his phone was resting on the table, and picked it up to look at it before realizing that his phone had been unlocked. She turned to the culprit who had followed her, ¡°Was it you? Cristian naturally knew what she was referring to and had no intention of answering, stepped forward and took the phone from her hand, ¡°Are you hungry? I had some food prepared, you¡­ -Christian! Did you look at my phone? And unlocked my password? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s immoral of you? Why are you doing this? I can report you, do you believe it or not? Serena pushed him away forcefully, snatching the phone from his hands, and then took several steps back with her back against the cold wall to look at Cristian. -Sue me? His hard look made Cristian frown ufortably, and after a moment heughed derisively, -I¡¯ve been taking care of you all night, and all I get in return is this, woman do you have a conscience? Serena said nothing, continuing to stare at him. Cristianughed, ¡°How can I text Anna to bring you food without unlocking your phone¡¯s password, or am I the kind of person who is in your mind and just wants to pry into your phone¡¯s secrets? I am not as you think. Serena did not answer, but something touched her heart. She was angry that Cristian had unlocked her phone password, so she hadn¡¯t thought much about it at the time, and had said something mean without consideration, but now that she felt Cristian had told her, she immediately felt that she herself was being unreasonable. But she thought she was not wrong to be angry that Cristian, who was married, had followed her to her room to spend a night with her. Although he did not mind, Serena could not ept it in her heart. With this in mind, he did not say another word, but called Anna directly. -Serena? -Come to the hospital to pick me up, and then handle the discharge procedures and bring me a change of clothes while you¡¯re at it. Anna heard the anger in her voice, and without asking any more questions, she immediately agreed, -Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. After hanging up the phone, Serena headed straight for the door behind Cristian, deciding to arrange the resignation formalities before Anna arrived. She did not expect Cristian to catch up with her just as she reached the door, frowning and asking, ¡°Where are you going? Serena did not answer him, but kept walking forward. Cristian let out a coldugh and continued, ¡°Even if you are in a hurry to leave, you should put your shoes on before you go, right? At these words, Serena¡¯s footsteps stopped and she looked down to realize that she had no shoes and was barefoot on the ground. The moment she froze, her whole body had suddenly been lifted and Cristian was pulling her backwards in his arms, Serena froze for a moment before reacting immediately, ¡°Let me go! Cristian did not speak; he put her on the bed and handed her the shoes. -Put on your shoes. Serena bit her lower lip and red at him, thinking that the bastard was really annoying. She stared at him, but that one look at Cristian made her love and hate his heart at the same time. Cristian did not hold back, pushed her shoulders and pinned her against the hospital bed. -Why are you looking at me like that? Didn¡¯t anyone ever tell you that men go crazy from the look you give them? He did not kiss her, but he was extremely close to her, his breath spitting in her face. The ambiguous distance did not make Serena blush, but it rose higher and higher with the feeling of embarrassment. Serena closed her eyes and her pale lips trembled slightly. -Christian. Her voice vibrated a little and her eyshes fluttered softly with it. -If you want to humiliate me, you¡¯ve already done it. Cristian froze. -What do you mean?¡± he asked in a cold voice as he held their chins. Serena opened her eyes, and they were full of coldness. -You know. There seemed to be silence around her, and Cristian clearly saw the displeasure in her eyes. Yes. It was disgust. She resented it. It was not hatred, but she felt disgust. This realization made Cristian suddenly be a little stressed. Why, was she disgusted by what he was doing these days? From the moment he had seen her, he had unconsciously wanted to be near her. He had followed his heart and done what he wanted to do, but was he doing it wrong? Cristian half-closed his thin lips, ¡°rify your words. -I am about to break the contract. Serena¡¯s voice sounded exceptionally calm inparison to Cristian¡¯s impatience: ?Are you clear now? Taking advantage of Cristian¡¯s stunned moment, Serena quickly pushed him away, put on her shoes and left the room.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She went to sort out the hospital discharge, ignoring whatever the doctor said, and then did not return to her room, but sat quietly on a chair in the hallway to wait for Anna¡¯s arrival. Anna did not disappoint her, who arrived very quickly. Seeing her sitting on a chair in the hallway, there was some confusion, -Serena, what are you doing here, shouldn¡¯t you be in the living room? Serena stood up and took the bag in her hand, looked at the clean clothes and turned toward the ward. Anna followed her into the ward. The room was empty and Cristian¡¯s presence was long gone. -Where is Cristian?¡± asked Anna with surprise when she entered. -Probably he has already left,¡± Serena replied, and then went to the bathroom to change. When she came out, Anna had already arranged all the food she had brought, and since she had taken care of Serena before, Anna knew what to eat when Serena¡¯s stomach was upset. -Come and have breakfast. Anna called her and Serena came over and sat down, looking at all the food on the table but not having much appetite for some reason. But she had to eat something, so she walked over to her bowl to get her chopsticks. This is mine, you can¡¯t eat.¡± -Anna put her food out. Serena took one look at it and saw so many fried things that she was silent for a moment and said, ¡°You do it on purpose, don¡¯t you? You deliberately eat these grills and these things in front of me whenever I have a stomach ailment and I can only eat the light ones. Anna had a rather smug look on her face as she took a ball of fried dumplings and popped it into her mouth, making a deliberate sound as she ate it. -Wow, it smells so good and delicious, this restaurant is new, looks like I will have to frequent it more often in the future. Serena was speechless. -Jealous, right? Poor thing with constant stomach problems, now do you know how unhappy you are? Are you going to go on nning all day without eating? You can¡¯t help it when inspiration strikes, can you? Will you be able to get back on your feet when you get sick? Chapter 435: Like a madman Serena put down her tes with a sullen face. -You¡¯re going too fast. -If you don¡¯t take your health seriously, I won¡¯t be able to do much, believe it or not. Anna also ced the chopsticks in her hands and looked at her with a serious face. She had a serious expression on her face and I could tell she was not joking. -I¡¯m telling you Serena, you can draw a little more when inspirationes to you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want, you¡¯ve been all day without eating so you can draw without taking your body seriously, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Are you just irresponsible, are you the one who has children, do you think your body is just a machine? Or do you think you can¡¯t get sick? Stomach problems can be serious, you have to take it as such, and if one day you die from it, I¡¯ll take Manuel right away, and then you won¡¯t regret giving it to someone else! What Anna had said could be said to be exaggerated. However, Serena was incapable of getting angry. It even seemed that what Anna had said was correct. It was really unbearable to think about Manuel pathetically waiting for her the night before, and that little body lying on the edge of the bed, his eyes looking at her with pity. Then Serena said nothing more, but took back her bowl and ate in silence. Anna could not help a grin like this: -You can¡¯t answer that, can you? Let¡¯s see if you have the courage to skip meals like this in the future. Serena replied, -Dear Queen Anna, I made a mistake, okay? Can we take these dishes away? It¡¯s very ufortable for me to look at them. -Hmph, I¡¯ll make it even more disgusting for you, but for being so pathetic, I¡¯ll spare you this time. Having said that, Anna bent down and cleared the table of all the unhealthy food that smelled so good. The two had eaten and left the hospital together. -A day in the hospital when you have a stomach attack? Don¡¯t you want to take this opportunity to stay a few more days?¡± asked Anna as she walked. Serena shook her head, -No, I have things to do. It was Mario who was driving Anna, Mario was waiting outside, the two of them called him and then they both got into the car. After getting into the car, Serena thought of something and asked in a low voice. -How much money do I still have? At these words, Anna froze for a moment and then thought she heard wrong. A moment passed before she raised her hand and touched her ears. -What did you say? Serena turned her head to look at her, -How much property do I have left? Anna looked at her with a tearful smile, -You¡¯re kidding me by asking this question-where do you have the money? At these words, Serena frowned. -Well, you have money left, but don¡¯t you want to buy a house near the school? It¡¯s so expensive there that you don¡¯t even have enough money for that. There¡¯s money in thepany now, but it¡¯spany funds, isn¡¯t it? -Anna¡¯s words were interrupted by Serena before she could finish them, ¡°Company money can¡¯t be used. -What¡¯s wrong with you? I think that money should be enough to buy a house, why are you suddenly asking for it? Serena looked at Anna for a moment and then spoke. -I¡¯m going to break the contract. -What?¡± Anna thought she misunderstood, -Breaking the contract? What do you mean, is it the contract with Cristian? -Yes,¡¬ Serena pulled out her phone, ¡°So, I will have to calcte approximately how much we will have to pay him if we break the contract. Anna said, -I told you to break the contract before but you didn¡¯t agree, and now what? All these days of work for nothing. Anna did not seem to have strong objections when Serena said she would break the contract, even though she knew it would cost her a lot of money, but she respected Serena¡¯s decision. That¡¯s why the two of them had been able to go so far and still be good friends, they understood each other. -Bring it here, you just got sick, don¡¯t strain yourself,. I¡¯ll bill you when I get back and let you know how much we have to pay. -Good. Serena nodded and put the phone away. -By the way, Manuel¡­ -Don¡¯t worry, I entrusted it to your brother, we¡¯ll get it this afternoon. -OK. When they arrived at the office, Serena was still a little dazed, so she almost fell when she got out of the car, but luckily Anna helped her. -Are you okay? I think you need to rest. -No need,¡¬ Serena shook her head, -We¡¯ll finish the contract thing today. Anna had no choice but to help her in, and the two entered thepany just in time to run into Diego, who hade to work. The teenager was wearing a white shirt, his face icy and expressionless. Probably because he saw Serena, his thin lips twitched a little but said nothing, and he walked straight past the two of them. His legs were long, so he walked quite fast, and in the blink of an eye he passed Serena and Anna. -This Diego is so annoying, he acts like people owe him money, he really thinks he¡¯s an ice cube. Hearing this, Serena smiled slightly, -It doesn¡¯t matter. -You¡¯re the only one who has a good character. The two had thought they couldn¡¯t get into the elevator, they weren¡¯t in a hurry anyway, so Serena thought they could wait a little longer, but the teenager in the elevator kept her hand on the button, looking at them coldly. -Hurry. ¡± The two froze for a moment, then quickened their steps and entered. Once inside, Serena leaned her back against the wall to reduce Anna¡¯s pressure, and Anna stood still, then nced at Diego. -I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re not as indifferent as I thought,¡± she said. Diego ignored her, as if he treated her as air. Anna red at him and did not speak to him again as the elevator went up one floor after another, and soon Diego was gone. He nced in Serena¡¯s direction before leaving, and finally left quickly. After the elevator door closed, he continued upstairs. -He stole a nce at you just now and was about to say something? Is there something wrong? At Anna¡¯sment, Serena also blinked in realization. -I¡¯m not sure, but there¡¯s no need to rush, someone should tell us if something is wrong. -You¡¯re right, Lisa likes Diego. The elevator has arrived, now I will get the contract and see how much we will have to pay if we break the contract. Anna stormed out and Serena slowly followed her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She lowered her eyes, her longshes hiding all her emotion. After the contract was removed, she would no longer have interactions with him, would she? Serena was relieved to think that this person would not have to be in her presence in the future, but after all, there was still a small loss. Serena thought about it and thenughed loudly. ¡°What are you thinking about? He is married and you are single like a fool.¡± Chapter 436: Getting rid of him Back in the office, Serena¡¯s head still felt a little heavy after sitting down. Mainly due to the after-effects of yesterday¡¯s fainting spell, she stood up and pressed hard on her temples a couple of times before feeling a little better overall, except that this time, her stomach ache seemed to have red up more than before, and she felt sore even now. Was this a personal problem? Serena sat for a while and then Anna came in. She walked over with the information in her arms, took a chair and then sat down next to Serena. -I calcted that ording to our contract, whichever party breaks the contract, we have to pay three times the amount of liquidated damages, originally it might not cost that much if it was just one piece, but Mr. Cristian ordered all the drawings from ourpany, so, what we have to pay, I¡¯m afraid, will exceed our expectations. Serena was silent for a moment and said directly, ¡°How much will we have to pay? Anna looked at her, coughed slightly before saying, ¡°ording to my rough calctions, after paying the breach of contract, we will probably be left with only a few thousand. After saying this, Anna also took on a pained expression and rested her chin, ¡°If I had known, we should have thrown him out when he first came. And now we will lose all our money.¡± Were there thousands left after the payment? Serena curved her lips, ¡°Not bad, I thought it wasn¡¯t enough. Hearing this, Anna¡¯s eyes widened in amazement, ¡°What are you saying? After losing so much money you said it was good, I thought¡­. -Is there anything more rewarding than being able to get rid of it? -Serena smiled weakly and looked at Anna, -Well, go get ready, contact awyer and then see how the matter is handled. -Well, then I¡¯ll contact thewyer. * Serena and Anna did not go back to look for the house to buy because they had to pay for a big breach of contract. In fact, if she wanted, she could go to Matteo for help. But, ording to Serena, her brother had already done a lot for her, and she had quietly agreed before because she felt that since her brother wanted to make amends for his mistakes, the guilt in Matteo¡¯s heart would surely be greater if she refused, and instead of giving him a sorrow in his heart, she should always let him make amends to himself. But this did not mean that she was the type toe forward willingly to ask for something; she feared that she would be an invalid if she received the favor for too long. So even with the whole Giordano family behind her, Serena had continued to work hard all these years. She did not like to put the Giordano name on her forehead to look for other job opportunities, she was alone, as in this case, she would not go to Matteo, she just wanted to rely on her own effort and take her time to earn money to buy a house. If she could not, it would be feasible to go to the bank and get a loan for the down payment first, relying on her current job. In the afternoon, Serena corrected the sketch she drew yesterday and sent a message to Elsa toe and see the drawing. Elsa immediately agreed and said she woulde in person to thepany when she was free. Shortly after receiving this message, Anna pushed open the door to her office and entered. -Serena, there is good news. -What?¡± Serena looked at her. -That Isabe¡¯s dress was finished early, it has already been delivered to ourpany and I put it in the showroom on the sixth floor. Hearing this, Serena¡¯s eyebrows lengthened a little, finally something to be happy about. She curved her lips, ¡°I¡¯ll go up and check, you call Isabe and let her know. -No problem. After that, Serena left the office alone, ready to go to the sixth floor to see the dress, but halfway there something suddenly urred to her and she returned to the staff floor. There was a moment of silence when Serena appeared on the staff floor, and someone was slow to respond in a whisper. -Miss Serena is here. One could tell that the group had teased her earlier, but after seeing the information Arianna had checked that day and finding out that Serena had won the Lotus Prize title, their thoughts about Serena had changed. As soon as Arianna saw Serena, her face changed and she stood up. -You, what are you doing here? Normally, when she appeared, these people teased her, why were they silent today ? -Ie to you, of course.¡± Serena¡¯s gaze fell on Arianna¡¯s, stopping only for a brief moment before retreating. Arianna paused for a moment and stared incredulously, ¡°Are youing to me? If it had been before, he would have had to torment Serena, but now, after learning who he really was, Arianna discovered that he was actually incapable of saying a single one of those sarcastic words. -Yes,¡¬ Serena nodded, with a kind look on her face, and said softly, -Why don¡¯t youe out here with me for a minute? Everyone else looked at Arianna with a suspicious look on their faces, Arianna was a little ttered deep down, but she didn¡¯t show it on the surface, and quietly walked away for a while. Serena turned to leave, Arianna followed her toward the elevator. ¡°Why are youing to me?¡±-Arianna could not help but ask after entering the elevator. Serena stood there with a nd expression, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see the finished product you designed? Hearing this, Arianna froze for a moment, reluctantly responding, ¡°Did the finished producte out? -Yes. Arianna was immediately excited-it was the first product she had designed since she came to thepany, and it was still for the movie superstar, and Isabe was going to wear the dress she designed to theunch party. The idea made Arianna very excited. -Of course I want to see it! -It¡¯s in the showroom on the sixth floor, let¡¯s go. Just then the elevator doors opened and the two walked out together. Serena asked Anna to clean the sixth floor, because a showroom was one of the most indispensable parts of a designpany, where previous projects or new products could be disyed to be appreciated by customers at any time. There was only one dress in the empty showroom, and it was the one designed by Arianna. When Arianna looked at the one design piece there, she opened her eyes wide and covered her lips, almost screaming. Jesus! She was so excited. For the first time in her life! Arianna had won a few awards before when she was on her own, but she had never felt like this. Her work was on disy. -Serena turned and smiled slightly, ¡°There will be many more opportunities like this in the future, don¡¯t worry! Hearing the words, Arianna turned her head the other way a little embarrassed, ¡°For me it¡¯s the first time, of course I¡¯ll be excited, but you, you¡¯ve won so many awards, you must be indifferent to this!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 437: I am so annoying to you. Did it not matter? Serena¡¯s gaze deepened when she heard this, she didn¡¯t know where she was looking, but her voice was much lower. -How could it not matter? Compared to those strangers, all these past achievements make me appreciate them more, because only we know the efforts and sweat paid inside. I have received many awards, others might think I don¡¯t care about them, but-is that really so? He turned to Arianna and gave her a serious look. -Believe me, many years from now, no matter where you are, you will never forget this moment. His eyes were tinged with a solemnity and persistence that made Arianna shiver for a moment, and after a moment she half-closed her lips. -I believe you-thank you! Serena smiled faintly and said nothing more. * -How are things going?¡± -I asked thewyer to contact the Ferrari group. He is the bestwyer. He promised me that if this matter is in his full power, he will handle it well and he will try to minimize the costs.¡± said Anna confidently. Hearing this, Serena nodded reassuringly, ¡± Good.¡± She was worried that nowyer would be willing to help in this matter. -By the way, Isabe¡¯s agent said she has been busy filming thest two days, so she may not be able toe until she is free. -Well, get ready to leave work.¡± -Ok The two gathered their things and prepared to leave work to pick up Manuel. However, when they arrived at the parking lot, they saw another figure in the parking lot. The parking lot lights elongated the figure of the man, and Anna stopped in her tracks before looking at Serena. Serena, that man¡­ Serena looked at that person in the distance and, after a moment of silence, handed the keys to Anna, ¡°You drive to take Manuel home, don¡¯t worry about me¡­.¡± Anna took the set of keys, and was hesitant, -But Manuel has been waiting to see you sincest night, you¡­ -Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be backter. -Well, then call me if you need anything. Anna turned around after ncing at the man in the distance. She was stillfortable with Cristian, and although she did not want any rtionship between Serena and him, however, Cristian would not hurt Serena, that was for sure. When the car left, the parking lot was quiet again. Serena stood still, and the man remained motionless. After a moment¡¯s thought, she decided to be clear, so she took the initiative to walk toward the man hidden behind the light. As she approached, Serena could still see that the man¡¯s eyes hidden in the darkness contained anger. Despite this, Serena calmly said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, do you need a ce to sit and talk? -Talk?¡± Cristian scoffed, his eyes fixed on her, ¡°What should we talk about? Shall we talk about how a designer who made a name for herself abroad broke her contract when she came back? Serena,¡± -Mr. Cristian, I know you are not in a good mood right now, but breaking the contract is my right. I cannot meet your needs, so breaching the contract is good for you and me. I won¡¯t have to take care of your needs in the future, and then get thatpensation amount. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± -Do you think Ick the money, thepensation? Is what you pay me is for my farewell? Serena frowned slightly, thinking, -What did you mean by the separation fee? Didn¡¯t we break up five years ago? What did he mean now?¡± ¡°Did he mean the farewell fee of this cooperation?¡± At the thought, Serena understood and half-closed her lips. -As she means it that way, so be it. Mr. Cristian, I have business to attend to, so I will leave first¡­. With that, Serena turned and was about to leave. But a second after she was ready to leave, the man who had been standing still suddenly reached out and grabbed her by the wrist, pulling her whole body back and pressing her against the car beside him. -Am I that annoying to you? He took her hands between his own and pressed his body against her disgruntled. -Am I so annoying that you don¡¯t want to be alone with me?¡± The colder his voice, the more dangerous was his breathing. -Can¡¯t we even cooperate? Don¡¯t you like me at first sight? By the end of the sentence, his whole body was almost on top of hers, his heavy frame almost making Serena wince. Serena moved her lips to discuss something with him when she heard footstepsing from outside. -I heard that Arianna¡¯s work was put in the showroom on the sixth floor, how nice, it should be the first design product of ourpany!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. -Well, after all, we are a newpany, so it¡¯s normal for our first product,¡¬ was Arianna and Lisa¡¯s voice. Serena¡¯s face changed. If she let her staff see her like this now, it would be embarrassing. Thinking about this, Serena hurriedly pushed Cristian in front of her, trying to push him away, but Cristian¡¯s body was as heavy as a rock, so she could not push him away. Serena was anxious and whispered, ¡°Get away, let go! Compared to his anxiety, Cristian was remarkably calm at this moment, slowly reached up to rub Serena¡¯s pale cheek, and let out a low chuckle, ¡°What, are you afraid? Serena¡¯s face paled as the footsteps approached, and she looked hatefully at the person in front of her, but what finally came out of her mouth was a plea. -Please! Cristian¡¯s eyes took on a different feeling. Before they came he led her to the dark in the corner. Her back was against what must have been a cold, hard wall now, but it did not hurt because Cristian¡¯s hand was resting on her back and supporting her. Because of the confines of the ce and the fear of being discovered by others, the two of them were extremely close, their breaths mingled in the darkness, Serena¡¯s breath seemed to belong to the man¡¯s. Her heart began to beat again in uncontroble chaos, and then her head tilted back slightly. -Let¡¯s go home, I have to celebrate tonight, after all, it¡¯s a special day! Mirko shouted, -Take me with you! I want to go, too. -Good!¡± Arianna was rarely happy, ¡°Thene yourself when the timees, I am not responsible to inform you. Mirko smiled and replied, ¡°No problem! They got into the car while talking and drove off quickly. Serena had listened to the sounds with bated breath, making sure there was no one outside before pushing Cristian away from her forcefully. Cristian took two steps back and then looked at her with rather hurt eyes. Chapter 438: I like you! His look made Serena nervous, but she quickly adjusted her clothes and was ready to go. Cristian¡¯s deep voice came from behind her. -When you are done using me, will you throw me away? Serena took a step and gritted her teeth. She stopped without looking back and said clearly. -Mr. Cristian, I ask you to understand something. It¡¯s not that I use you, it¡¯s that you bother me and I don¡¯t want to work with you for the same reason. You are right, I don¡¯t like you, I hate you and I don¡¯t want to look at you anymore, so if you are a wise man, don¡¯t appear in front of me anymore. I hope in the future we would live our lives as two strangers. Strangers? Cristian looked at the woman who kept her back straight. Her tone was full of determination, clearly serious, and she was not joking with him. So in five years, she had been so disgusted with him. The eyes that were not much brighter went outpletely at that moment, Cristian did not speak but sneered looking at her, -Strangers? Believing that the man had clearly heard, Serena did not linger any longer and walked out of the parking lot. After that, she hailed a cab from the side of the road and returned directly to the Giordano family. To the Giordano family -Aunt Anna, is moming back today?¡± asked Manuel weakly, holding Anna¡¯s hand. Manuel was actually very dependent on Serena, as he had been with her since he was little, and Serena took him with her wherever she went, and then found someone to watch Manuel for her and pick him up as soon as she finished her work. But Manuel had not seen Serena for the past two days, so the little boy¡¯s heart immediately became very suspicious of this mom. -Don¡¯t worry, she told me she¡¯d be backter, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Anna pinched Manuel¡¯s soft cheek, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so dependent on your mother, you¡¯re a little man, aren¡¯t you ashamed? Anna was about to take the opportunity to make fun of him because he often went against her. But to his surprise, Manuel widened his eyes and suddenly spoke, ¡°Aunt Anna, although I am a little man, I am still a child with an immature mind.¡± Anna: -Do you want him tough until he dies? A child with an immature mind? How dare you say that out loud?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Manuel growled and immediately pushed Anna¡¯s hand away and then rushed inside. Matthew arrived by chance. Manuel ran to hug his thigh, milking his voice, -Uncle, I saw your picture on Aunt Anna¡¯s phone. One word was like a bolt of lightning, it hit Anna so hard that she did not move, her whole body frozen in ce. She looked at Matthew in dismay, and then at the sly glint in Manuel¡¯s eyes, and was speechless. ¡°Revenge came so quickly.¡± Manuel was such a little devil! Bastards!!! Anna blushed immediately when Matthew¡¯s gaze fell on her, and he abruptly exined: -Mr. Giordano, it¡¯s not like that, I didn¡¯t save your picture. -Aunt Anna¡¯s nonsense, you didn¡¯t save just one picture of you, Uncle, there are many! Anna gritted her teeth and stared at Manuel, the menace in his eyes was evident. -Please shut up, if you say more, I will be ashamed in front of my prince. ¡± -Oh? Matthew didn¡¯t care much, but looking at Manuel it seemed that he was very fond of this Anna and was trying to tease him so purposely. He had no other skills, but he could cooperate with Manuel. Matteo¡¯s eyes then fell on Anna¡¯s face before he spoke and asked, ¡°Are there many? What kind of pictures? Anna felt the blood all over her body flowing backward; she thought she could fool him. But if the man asked her, then what, she would never give in and say anything! -Mr. Matthew, you really misunderstood, I didn¡¯t keep his picture, Manuel would misunderstand just because he was watching the news with his picture, so the boy thought I kept it. Well, that was a big reason. ¡°Matteo will believe it now, won¡¯t he? He won¡¯t give me a hard time, will he?¡± -Uncle, look. Suddenly, Manuel grabbed a phone and opened the photos inside, then picked out a few. Matteo looked at the photos on his phone, which were actually the photos of his life. A whole album of him. Anna looked at the phone, a little puzzled at first, biting her index finger and muttering, ¡°Why does this phone look so familiar? Anna took a moment to look carefully before paying attention, wasn¡¯t that her phone? She hurried to search her pocket for her phone, but realized that the pocket was empty. Ah, that bastard Manuel, how did he get his phone? Damn it!!! Just as Anna was mentally indignant, Matthew¡¯s eyes suddenly darted toward her, lowering to rest on her face. The expression on Anna¡¯s face immediately disappeared, reced by a nervous, overwhelmed look. Her small hands dangling at her sides could not help but grasp the corners of his shirt, ¡°what to do, Matteo knows I have his picture hidden in my phone, would he think I have any ideas about him?¡± ¡°Would he hate me if he knew I had more ideas about him? Anna lowered her eyes at the thought, undecided about what to say next. Seeing that her purpose had been served, Manuel chuckled slyly and then slipped away. Matteo still held the phone in his hand and then looked at the woman standing a short distance away. She was very petite and puzzled at the moment, pinching the corners of her coat and looking even more like a lost bunny. At first it was a joke by Manuel, and the truth was that it would not be nice to embarrass Anna. With this in mind, Matteo stepped forward and handed her the phone, ¡°¡®And yours. Anna lowered her head and looked at the hands in front of her, but her heart began to tremble. ¡°Would she have been disgusted ?¡± ¡± Since she was supposed to be disgusted, why did she not take the opportunity to confess?¡± At the thought, Anna bit her lower lip hard, took a deep breath and raised her head to stare at Matthew suddenly. Then she spoke: -Since you saw everything, I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore , Matteo, I like you!¡± Matteo froze for a moment, staring at the small, simple girl in front of him, before realizing that something was wrong. Chapter 439: When will you find me a father? The wind seemed to stop for a moment. Matthew¡¯s eyshes moved slightly. Anna stared at him seriously. The feeling had been expressed, and the man did not seem to react. However, she had already dered, what if he had been a little braver? A thought silently formed in her mind, and Anna felt her heart begin to race and the blood in her body boil. Without a second thought, Anna took a deep breath. A secondter, she stood on tiptoe and kissed Matteo. Originally, Matteo had only intended to return the phone, but who knew that the girl in front of him would end up confessing to him, which caused him a moment of consternation, words of rejection were about toe out of his mouth, but when he thought about the fact that this girl was a good friend of his sister, it would hurt her if he openly refused. Just as she was thinking this, there was a sudden darkness before her eyes, then she felt a soft touch on her lips. It felt like cotton candy, rubbed hard against her lips, then quickly withdrew. Anna¡¯s pale face was already flushed, she did not even dare to look at Matthew¡¯s reaction after the kiss, simply turned and fled without a trace in an instant. And Matteo remained in his ce, with Anna¡¯s phone in his hand, dumbfounded¡­. Time passed and a figure suddenly appeared before Matteo. Serena had returned, going directly to Manuel, but she did not expect to meet Matteo at the door. Seeing Matteo, Serena felt a little guilty, she had stayed out all night before and did not know how Anna had exined to him, she had forgotten tomunicate with Anna during the day, and what would she say when Matteo asked about her? If she said the wrong thing, would Matteo be angry? While thinking about this, Serena had approached Matteo. However, Matteo looked a little strange, as if he had not noticed her. -Brother?¡± cried Serena, and Matteo came back to himself, his eyes flickering for a moment before he finally saw Serena. -Serena? Are you here already? -Yes,¡¬ Serena nodded, without saying much and averting her eyes a bit doe-eyed, then saw the phone in Matteo¡¯s hand and asked. -Isn¡¯t that Anna¡¯s phone? Why do you have it? At the sound of Anna¡¯s name, the things Matteo wanted to ask Serena disappeared in an instant, reced by the sight of the girl standing on tiptoe to press a kiss to his lips. For the first time, Matteo looked away agitatedly and then handed Serena her cell phone. -Manuel gave it to me. You can give it back to him .¡± -Ok.¡± Serena was not too surprised, because she knew Manuel often yed with Anna¡¯s phone, so it was normal for Manuel to have her phone. Of course she took the phone, hesitantly approached and then looked at Matteo. -Brother? -Yes. ¡°Matteo froze for a moment and then turned to look at her -What is it? Serena -Nothing, I have to go. -Well. All the way upstairs, Serena watched Matteo downstairs. What was wrong with Matteo today, why was he strangely distracted? But it was good for Serena, after all Matteo did not scold her and she could keep quiet. Serena headed for Anna¡¯s room, because she thought Anna would have Manuel with her at the moment, but to her surprise she had just pushed open the door and entered when Anna stood up and shouted. -Who is it? ¨C It¡¯s me. -Serena?¡± upon seeing Serena, Anna¡¯s eyes immediately changed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Serena noticed that her face was blushing like a ripe red apple, -Why are you blushing so much, are you sick? After saying this, Serena was about to move closer to her to look at her more closely when Anna jumped as if her tail had been stepped on before going straight into the bathroom. Serena was stunned thinking, ¡°What¡¯s all this weirdness today? Also, why isn¡¯t Manuel here?¡± -Anna, are you okay?¡± Serena finally had to ask her to leave the bathroom, and a moment of silence passed before Anna¡¯s voice came from inside: ¨C ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a little hot, I¡¯m going to take a shower. Did youe to see Manuel? He¡¯s not here with me, he probably went to his room, so go find him. Hearing that Manuel had returned to his room, Serena did not linger any longer and quickly went out to find Manuel. Serena opened the door to her room just in time to see Manuel sitting at his desk, reading a small book, this situation softened Serena¡¯s eyes for a few moments. -Manuel. Mommy.¡± -Manuel turned around only to see Serena. He quickly put down the book in his hand and ran toward her, the speed was so fast that it made Serena stupefied. She could only bow before Manuel reached her . Soon Manuel threw himself into her arms, hugging her tightly around the neck. Serena was not ready and was immediately thrown to the ground by Manuel, who fortunately jumped onto the soft carpet. -Mom, where were you yesterday, Aunt Anna didn¡¯t tell me. -I had things to do at work yesterday, I didn¡¯t tell you because I wanted you to get a good night¡¯s sleep, you¡¯re so little you can¡¯t follow me outside, can you? -But¡­.¡± Manuel lowered his gaze and pointed his index fingers at himself and looked at Serena with a pitiful face. Serena couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his little head, pinch his nose, and finally pinch his cheeks, -Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my little baby, so when I work outside, you can y alone at home, and when I earn enough money, he¡¯ll have enough time for you, okay? -Manuel grunted at this, Humm-Mom, even if you don¡¯t go to work, I can raise you. Serena, -Little man, you really have the guts to say something, I am poor and I have to work hard to earn money, Manuel, you just have to be a good student and have fun. Hearing this, Manuel suddenly asked, -When will you find me a daddy? Serena, who at first had a smile under her eyes, hearing this sentence spoken, froze on the spot and was unable to react. After a moment, she looked at Manuel seriously and said, ¡°Manuel, do you want a daddy? She did not see a ray of light in Manuel , but was immersed in her own reflections, ¡°Did Manuel want to find his father? Where am I going to find him for him? Was it true what they say on the outside, that love in a single-parent family is iplete?¡± Chapter 440: He can support mom. For the first time Manuel asks Serena for a father. From an early age he was particrly understanding, or perhaps Anna taught him this in secret, so Manuel never asked Serena. Like any other child, if he saw someone else¡¯s intact family, he might innocently ask, ¡°Mom, where is my father? Why don¡¯t I have a father? But Manuel never asked. He had always been so smart, Serena felt distressed for him. He never asked, so Serena felt that he did not need a father, so she tried to give Manuel all the love she had. But now it seemed that the fact that he did not ask for it did not mean that he did not want it, but that he was caring toward her. With this thought, Serena reached out and took Manuel¡¯s small body in her arms. -I¡¯m sorry for ignoring your feelings. Manuel wrapped his arms around Serena and blinked, then smiled and wrapped his arms around Serena¡¯s neck, milking the words, -I don¡¯t care, you just need to help me find another daddy. Thinking this, Manuel, still fearing that Serena would misunderstand him, added, ¡°That man we met earlier at the restaurant seemed to be pretty good. At the words, Serena gasped. -The restaurant? She let go of Manuel and was a little confused: -What restaurant? When did you meet him? Manuel froze for a moment before realizing that there was a w in his words, so he hurried to remedy the situation by saying, -Mom, he is the one we met at the restaurant two days ago, didn¡¯t the group of men say there was a powerful person upstairs? After saying this, Manuel¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Hey, powerful man, he will be able to support mom when the timees, right? Serena was speechless. ¡°So Manuel is talking about him?¡± Suddenly, Serena thought of something and felt a slight chill run down her spine. Was this a coincidence or? Manuel had never seen him, but why did she want to have him as her father? And that person was Cristian. Suddenly, Manuel¡¯s face and Cristian¡¯s face began to ovep and then they became one. Looking at him, Serena was a bit dumbfounded. ¡°These two, what is their rtionship? So isn¡¯t Leonardo the one who was in the car with me? But why does Manuel look so much like Cristian and not Leonardo?¡± Another possibility Serena dared not think about. Thinking about it, Serena closed her eyes and took a deep breath: -Does Manuel like powerful people? Manuel smiled: -Do you agree now, Mom? Serena was a little confused, but she didn¡¯t just push the little boy away, she whispered: -What Manuel told me, I remember. -Thank you, Mom. The two chatted for quite a while before Serena remembered something and asked Manuel. -By the way, do you know what happened to your Aunt Anna? I saw her when I came back¡­¡± asked Serena casually, but Manuel suddenly said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll tell you a secret. -What secret?¡± -Serena leaned closer with her ears and Manuel leaned down to whisper softly in her ear, ¡°Today I saw Aunt Anna kissing my uncle! Serena was surprised. What? Did she hear wrong? What did you see?¡± -Serena was stunned for a while , until she realized what Manuel had said. ¡°Anna kissed Matteo?¡± How could this be possible? When had Anna be so bold? -Mom, it¡¯s true. Serena reacted instantly, no wonder she had blushed when she had visited Anna earlier, was it because she had kissed Matteo? No wonder Matteo seemed so distracted. It seemed that she had never seen Matteo like this before, could it be that this time, the stone was really about to bloom? Serena¡¯s eyes widened, and suddenly her lips curled, it seemed very nice that Anna was her sister-inw. She and Anna were already very close, and after what had happened with Alice, she had probably experienced a lot, so Serena thought she must be quite urate in reading people now, however, Anna was apletely different person from Alice. Anna was especially righteous and would not abandon her on her path no matter what the difficulty was. When she was sick Anna seemed to suffer more than she did. When she gave birth to her son, Anna was so nervous that she cried, like no one else for her. She was sincere and loving. Sometimes Serena did not know why she was so lucky to have an Anna by her side to help her so much after losing a good friend like Alice. Anna herself said that she was probably indebted to her in herst life, and that is why she helped her so much in this one. She sometimes joked that he was not kind to her without an intention, that he was doing it for Matthew, because she might be his sister-inw. Then they bothughed again, and Serena encouraged her to try to be his sister-inw. But after all these years Anna had remained impassive, even when Chiara confessed her feelings to Matteo, Anna lost her mind for a short time and then returned to life with enthusiasm. -Manuel, you like Anna, don¡¯t you?¡± Serena smiled slightly, -How would you feel if, for example, she was your uncle¡¯s wife? Manuel winked, -Yes, if Anna is my uncle¡¯s wife, then she can prepare things for me to eat more often in the future. Hearing this, Serena was a bit speechless and reached out her hand to take his little head, ¡°You, all you remember is eating all day long! -Haha, mom, Auntie Anna cooks delicious food, you also like¡­¡±. The two chatted for a long time. When it got dark, Serena got up and went to the window to contemte the tranquility of the night. With her heart pounding, Serena thought about what Manuel had said earlier and lowered her eyes.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He said that because he really wanted a father. Howe? He didn¡¯t say it before, but why did he say it now? Was it because he was going to school ? He nned to ask the teacher if Manuel had an abnormal reaction when he sent him to school the next day. On the second day Serena did not leave in a hurry after dropping Manuel off at the school gate, but went to find the teacher. All the pupils who could attend this school were rich and famous, so naturally the teachers did not dare to offend anyone, and they were very polite and kind when they saw Serena, -Miss Serena? -Scusi? May I know who Manuel Giordano¡¯s teacher is. -It¡¯s me, is something wrong?¡± The teacher tensed a little at her question and then looked toward where Manuel was standing. Hearing this, Serena smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I just wanted to ask him if there was anything strange at school thest two days¡­.¡± Chapter 441: Burglary Anything strange? The teacher froze for a moment at his question, not understanding what he meant. -What¡¯s strange about it? -Just my son¡¯s behavior, there is something unusual about him,¡¬ Serena thought for a moment and continued, -How are you doing with the children in your ss?¡± The teacher finally understood Serena¡¯s words, ¡°So that¡¯s what you mean, I understand, don¡¯t worry, Manuel is very friendly with everyone, and he is so cute and pretty that all the children in the ss love to y with him. Don¡¯t you know there are even girls in the ss who say they want to marry him when they are older?¡± She froze for a moment¡­. Manuel got along very well with everyone in school, so why had he suddenly brought up the subject of wanting a father? Actually, Serena was just worried that other students at school would tell him that he was a fatherless boy, which seemed to have happened before when he was abroad, only then it was a neighbor who had said it. Although Manuel said nothing at that time and did not return to Serena toin about it, it was Serena herself who knew about the incident at that time andter learned that the little boy was actually stubborn. So she was particrly distressed. -Well, in that case, since he gets along with everyone, I¡¯m relieved. The teacher nodded, -Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to worry about your childing to school here, we take care of every child. -Good job,¡± Serena smiled at her before leaving the school. There was a dy because she was talking to the teacher, so Serena arrived at the office a few minutester -By the way, call today and ask for Isabe, when will she be avable? Anna nodded and looked at Serena, the tips of her ears still a little red, after all, Serena was Matteo¡¯s sister, so Anna always felt guilty when she saw Serena. -We are waiting for the agent to contact us from Miss Isabe, her agent is busy, she will call me when she has time and wille. -Serena nodded, -Since he hasn¡¯te yet, remember to prepare our project so it doesn¡¯t get dusty. -Anna nodded. Then, taking her position, Serena was about to enter the elevator when she saw Arianna walking toward her with a pale face. -Serena, you¡¯re finally here! -Arianna,¡± Anna said, giving her a somewhat surprised look, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Your face is as pale as a ghost, what happened? Arianna approached Serena with a pale face, and her lips moved as she looked at Serena to say something, but before the words coulde out, she cried first. The sudden sound of crying made both Serena and Anna wince. -Shit, that scared me to death,¡¬ Anna covered her heart and took two steps back and then gasped slightly, -What¡¯s wrong with you? Tell us, why are you crying? Arianna wanted to say something, but everything choked in her mouth, and she still couldn¡¯t get a word out. Serena looked at her for a moment, not knowing what she was thinking, but suddenly said, ¡®You don¡¯t have to say anything, just take us there. Arianna nodded, then turned and entered the elevator. After the elevator door closed, the only sound in the closed space was Arianna¡¯s sobbing, and Anna looked at Serena without expression, then at Arianna with a sobbing face, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you know what she is talking about? -I don¡¯t know. Serena replied with an expressionless face. Anna¡¯s eyes widened, -So do you¡­? -She can¡¯t tell us, so what¡¯s wrong with showing us,¡¬ Serena turned her head to look at her. -There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, you¡¯re right,¡¬ Anna held out her hands, affirming that it didn¡¯t matter. -What floor?¡± Serena suddenly remembered that she had not pressed the number yet, so she asked Arianna. Arianna paled, then trembled and reached out her hand to press on the number 6 button. At the sight of the number 6, Serena¡¯s eyes, which contained little emotion, blurred slightly for a few moments before she slowly squeezed her eyes shut; she could already feel an eerie feeling in her heart. In her perception, Arianna was the overbearing and slightly arrogant type of woman, but definitely not the weak and tearful type. Suddenly she was crying like that, presumably? Serena thought of something, and her eyes instantly changed. -The problem is the design of the dress,¡¬ Serena suddenly asked, her eyes wild. Arianna was taken aback by her aura, but she quickly replied with a nod, her eyes filled with tears, mostly from the pained look on her face. As soon as the elevator reached the sixth floor, the three of them quickly stepped out together as the doors opened. In the sixth-floor showroom. The ss had shattered, and many other things had been knocked over, and the design piece that the model had worn as decoration was now on its side, piled up with the shards of ss on the floor, and various other misceneous objects. The scene was as miserable as if they had entered a den of thieves. Seeing this scene, Anna could not help but suck in a breath of cold air; her face instantly paled.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Serena, fearing that Anna would die of rage, hurriedly patted her back. Anna¡¯s breathing finally returned to normal and she immediately cried out, ¡°Who the hell made this ce like this? Arianna was shedding tears of irritation, and I was really pissed off at her. Arianna was going to check the surveince video earlier, but she did not expect to run into Serena and Anna, so when she tried to exin the situation to them, Arianna did not expect to cry in front of Serena. She didn¡¯t even think about why she had suddenly be like this, to really cry in front of others? It was so embarrassing! But she could not hold back her tears. Because Serena had given her the opportunity to work in this showroom, Serena was kind to her. -It was a raid,¡± Anna asked, looking at Serena. Serena looked around for a moment, then tightened her lips before saying in a cold voice, ¡°Someone clean this ce first.¡±-What? Anna froze for a moment, ¡°Clean it up? Wouldn¡¯t that spoil the scene? Serena, I think the best thing to do now is to call the police. Serena disagreed with her, but went in herself, Anna blushed and rushed behind her, -You¡¯re crazy, there¡¯s a lot of broken ss here, what if you hurt your foot? Chapter 442: An act with intention -I have my shoes, all right. Serena approached the model on the floor without expression, thought for a moment and said to Anna, -Don¡¯te in here, bring me a set of gloves first. Anna was about to enter, but hearing what he had said, she had to turn around and go get the gloves for herself. So only Arianna and Serena were left on the scene. Arianna finally calmed down, wiped the tears from her face and looked at Serena, -Will you go get the dress? But it¡¯s already damaged, so even if you pick it up, it won¡¯t do much good, will it? Serena looked at her sideways. -Who says it won¡¯t do any good? Hearing this, Ariadne was stunned, -What do you mean? -Serena looked around with a calm face, then whispered, -Tell me first how you found this ce in this state.¡± Arianna curled her lips, -Yesterday I was so happy that I bought everyone a drink, and besides, it was the first time my work was disyed in the exhibition hall, and even though it was a hall that no one visited, it was something I had to be happy about. So, I took another look at the dress, and it was fine when I looked at it, and when I looked at it again this morning, it was in this state, and I think Anna is right, someone probably came in and damaged the ce like this. -Serena giggled, ¡°Do you think ¡­ a home invasion would do that much? Arianna gasped, -What do you mean? -If it¡¯s a home invasion, then it¡¯s a thief trying to steal some property. But if it was a thief trying to steal property, why did they destroy the ce like this? Arianna blinked, -Maybe, upset because there are no belongings in thepany? -If you were a thief and stole something from thispany, would you get angry at midnight and break all the ss, including the contents, to attract the residents next door? -No, how could I be so stupid? These things are so loud when they hit the ground, they could easily attract people. At that moment, Arianna gasped, suddenly thinking about something. -Couldn¡¯t it be that someone broke into the house and stole something, but¡­¡± She looked at Serena with wide eyes. Serena did not lift her, however, and just then Anna brought the gloves closer, and when Serena had put them on she bent down and gently pushed the ss fragments off the top of the gown, then rescued it from the mess. When she came out with the gown, Anna and Ariadne tried to pick it up, Serena frowned and said: -Don¡¯t touch it, there might still be some broken ss not cleaned, don¡¯t hurt your hands. So Anna and Arianna had to retreat to the side and wait. Finding an empty space, Serena was able to leave her dress and remove her gloves. -Serena, your leg hurts,¡¬ Anna noticed some bloodstains near her pale ankle, Serena did not feel any pain so she did not worry, -It is not a problem, there is probably a lot of ss hidden inside the construction site, we will have to find it and retrieve it,¡¬ Arianna squatted beside her. Arianna crouched beside her with a dejected look. -But what will happen when we find it? The dress is torn, and that presentation event Isabe is attending is in a few days, so we don¡¯t have time to rush to make a new one, do we? Anna also crouched beside her, looking at the damaged work in front of her, her eyebrows furrowed beside her, ¡°Serena, what do we do? This work is badly damaged and time is of the essence, do we have a chance to repair it this time? Serena looked at the destroyed dress in front of her and became a little depressed, but not depressed enough to go anywhere, and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get the ss shards out first, and we¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡± She was very quiet and calm, but this was also very abnormal, after all, the dress had turned into this form, both Anna and Arianna could not be anxious, Anna had been following her for a long time, so it was fine, but Arianna was different, after all, she had just met Serena not long ago, seeing this nd look, her heart was angry, she said directly, ¡°Later? What do you say? Even the dress is torn, why don¡¯t you care at all? This is theunch dress that ourpany is going to give Isabe, do you have a countermeasure? -No. Serena said sincerely. How could she think of an answer right away when things had just happened and her mind was in chaos? But the current issue should also be addressed urgently, and a countermeasure would be thought of when it was over. -So you haven¡¯t panicked yet,¡± Arianna sniffed herself. -Will panic solve the problem? Will you be able to get the ss shards out of there? Stop the bullshit and move to handle it quickly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Anna also whispered to Arianna, ?Do what Serena said, this is your product, but don¡¯t forget that Serena is the head of thepany, she is the one who takes the onus if something happens. Only when Anna said this did Arianna also seem to respond, which led her to nod and carefully pick up the ss shards inside her work. When she finished, Serena said in a cold voice, ¡°When youe back, go on with your business as usual and pretend nothing is going on.¡± -Arianna¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, but seeing Serena¡¯s calm demeanor, she felt she had to believe her, so she nodded and reached out to wipe away the traces of undried tears. -I know, and by the way, I wasn¡¯t crying a moment ago, I just got distressed for a moment and saw my work broken like that. Serena, -I understand, let¡¯s go. Serena carried the dress to her office alone, then sat in her chair and stared at the dress. The person who destroyed the dress had intended to do that, because the dress was the silk type, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to wear it when she encountered something sharp like that, so the damage was severe at this point. With a bit of a headache, Serena stood up and frowned. Suddenly, her cell phone rang. Serena nced over to see that it was a message from Isabe for her. Isabe: Oh my goodness, I heard my dress is ready¡­. Serena was a little spellbound at the sight of her name, it was discouraging that she had not shown up when she had been asked toe earlier, and now that her dress was ruined, she wasing to ask. Serena pondered for a moment and sent a message too: It¡¯s ready, it¡¯s in the showroom on the sixth floor}. At the thought, her eyes misted over and she typed another line and sent it: But there was a little ident. Isabe: What ident? Don¡¯t scare me! She followed it with an emoji of horror, which made Serena hesitate for a moment, undecided whether it was better to tell him or just snap and send him a picture. Chapter 443: I feel the same way. In the end, Serena decided it was better to take pictures and send them to him. So after taking the picture, she sent it to him. Isabe: It¡¯s beautiful, thank you very much, it¡¯s the kind of thing I want. Immediately after saying these words, another picture followed. There was a pause on Isabe¡¯s part, a look of surprise: what the hell is this? It¡¯s ugly, isn¡¯t it? Serena: This is what I call an ident. Serena: I am very embarrassed, but I decided to confess to you anyway. Isabe didn¡¯t answer anymore, Serena remembered her smile from that day, originally Isabe still quite liked, after all, this outspoken and enthusiastic person, but after what had happened, it was hard to guarantee that both sides wouldn¡¯t break. She wrote slowly: I will repair the dress if you agree, but it will take your cooperation, I? Before she finished the text, Isabe¡¯s side called directly with a video call. Serena froze for a moment, then stood up. After that, Isabe¡¯s extremely beautiful face appeared on the phone screen, she was wearing a period costume, and when she saw Serena here, she immediately showed a row of clean white teeth, -Hello, Serena! Serena, -Mrs. Isabe? -Why are you calling me Miss Isabe again? Call me Isabe, I¡¯m a big fan of yours! I¡¯m still shooting on set, but my scene is over, so soon I can take off my makeup and rest, then I¡¯ll leave. Serena looked at Isabe and realized that her face wasn¡¯t half as angry as it looked impressed by the dress she had just seen. She froze for a moment, and then asked in a weak voice, ¡°It¡¯s a dress, you-. -It¡¯s just a dress, isn¡¯t it? You didn¡¯t design it in the first ce, so if it¡¯s broken, it¡¯s broken. -What?¡± Serena did not expect him to say this and was confused for a moment, slow to answer, ¡°So what are you going to wear to theunch? -Theunch? Yes, I have aunch, Serena, you have designed so many pieces before, can¡¯t you give me one to wear first? Your previous designs¡­ Serena thought for a moment, -But those pieces¡­? Serena gasped and thought about something: -It looks like there is one privately collected by me.¡± Isabe¡¯s eyes shed across the screen as soon as she heard the word private collection, -Really? Give it to me, give it to me, I¡¯ll wear it no matter what!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Eventually they both agreed that Isabe woulde in the afternoon. After hanging up the phone, Serena looked with relief at the dress in front of her, just as Anna pushed open the door and entered. -How are you? Anna shook her head, -You guessed it, it wasn¡¯t a break-in, someone did it on purpose.¡± Serena lowered her eyes, ¡°You guessed it.¡± Serena lowered her eyes, ¡°Did the surveince see who it was?¡± -Not yet,¡¬ Anna shook her head, -There are other blind spots on the sixth floor, so¡­,¡¬ Anna said, lowering her head a little remorsefully, -I¡¯m to me, the job is very important, I should have been prepared.¡± -It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s decided,¡¬ Serena stood up and approached Anna, -Let¡¯s go.¡± -Where to? -To find the culprit. Hearing this, Anna turned quickly and chased after him. The two entered the elevator together. -Do you know where to find the culprit? -The other guy uses blind spots to avoid them, but every time he has been around he has left traces in the guarded areas, and we need to check all areas of thepany. Hearing this, Anna shook her head, ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think of that, he was probably in too much of a hurry.¡± -All right, we¡¯ll give it a try. Because probably checking all surveince areas of thepany would not necessarily lead to the culprit. In fact, the two went looking through all the surveince and still didn¡¯t see anyone suspicious. -What do we do? I didn¡¯t even see anyone, does that guy have the ability to be invisible? Serena thought about it and pulled out her cell phone to call Matteo. At first she didn¡¯t want to bother Matteo, but the matter was urgent, so she had to get in touch with him anyway, otherwise, if such things happened other times in the future, would her business have to stay open? The social resource was something really important. Serena did not tell Matthew what it was about, only that she wanted to see the supervision of thispany and asked Matthew to help her figure out what to do. After a moment of silence on Matteo¡¯s part, she said, ¡°Leave it to me.¡± After hanging up the phone, Anna looked at her sideways, ¡°Did you call your brother? How?¡± -Go to work first and wait for my news. -Well, that¡¯s good. Matthew called her just after lunch in the afternoon to tell her that Mario hade to pick her up to get through security. Serena packed her bags and prepared to leave, and just as she wasing down the stairs, she ran into Luca. Luca? ¡°What are you doing here at this hour?¡± -Mrs. Shelly, he had been polite to her since thest time Luca had spoken to her. -Serena¡¯s footsteps stopped and she looked up at him. Luca, -Mr. Cristian said I had toe and get Miss Shelly to discuss the termination of the contract, and we received the contract break from yourpany. Hearing this, Serena paused for a moment, then and said, -Since yourpany received our breach of contract, that means we are willing topensate ording to the contract book above, as long as thepensation is sufficient for that amount, the rest is not my business, right? If there is anything, you can call thewyer we hired, do you need me to give you his card? Luca was speechless. He did not know if it was just his wish, but he had always felt that Serena treated him much more coldly than before, was it because of the words he had said earlier on the phone? Thinking about this, he coughed slightly and exined, -Mrs. Shelly, what I saidst time was an unintentional mistake, you¡­ -Luca, I agree. -Luca, I agree with what you said, I also think the same, if I did something before that was misunderstood, please help me exin clearly. I still have some things to do, please excuse me for now. She had seen Mario¡¯s caring this way, and Serena waved to the car before walking quickly toward it. Then she opened the door and got into the car. Luca watched her departing figure with mixed emotions. Then he saw the car¡¯s license te number and narrowed his eyes with some suspicion. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Giordano family¡¯s car?¡± ¡°How did you get involved with people from the Giordano family?¡± Thinking about this, Luca¡¯s face became even uglier. -What are you doing here,¡¬ a voice came from behind him. Luca turned to see Anna looking at him suspiciously, her arms tightly around her chest in disgust. Anna had not liked him since theirst conversation. Chapter 444: Talk to my lawyer if you have any questions. -All right,¡± Luca replied. -Anna smiled wryly and said, -There¡¯s an old saying that you don¡¯t identallye to the same ce three times if you don¡¯t ask for something, besides, I can see from your expression that you came to bother us, so tell me, what do you want to do? We have already paid thepensation, why don¡¯t you leave us alone, then don¡¯t tell me that it is Serena who disturbs your Mr. Cristian! Luca muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, what I want is¡­. -Everything you have done is for that Mr. Cristian, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why you put all the me on us women, isn¡¯t it? Luca, I really liked you before, but now with what you did, I don¡¯t want toment anymore. Well, anyway, we did our duty, if you ask anything else, please talk to ourwyer and don¡¯te to ourpany anymore,¡± Anna said. Finally, Anna entered the building and left Luca without any chance to exin. After a long time, Luca lowered his head and became very sad, regretting what he had said that day. Actually, he was not against anyone, he behaved badly that day because, seeing Cristian so sad and humiliated, he was very angry and then he threw those bitter words at Serena. ¡°If you have already abandoned him, why are youing back again?¡± she thought about what he had told her. ¡°After all, she came back ording to her taste, she didn¡¯t do it intentionally for Cristian, and besides, with what happened these days, she didn¡¯t feel anything for him anymore, the one who was still in love is Cristian.¡± Even though she was thinking so clearly now, she did not dare to tell Cristian. * It did not take long for Mario to bring Serena to her destination. When Serena entered, the workers took her directly to the surveince room because they had agreed. -Look at these, Miss Serena,¡± said one of the workers. -Thank you very much,¡¬ she replied, and then stood there looking intently at the videos. When she saw a suspect, she shouted, -Excuse me, could you go back 10 seconds? The worker did as she told him, then a person wearing an oversized cap appeared on the screen in front of them. From the shape of his body, it must have been a man. -I could see the videos from another area,¡± she asked with some embarrassment. Hearing this, the worker looked a little annoyed. -Excuse me, Miss Serena, I¡¯m afraid not. Serena was even more embarrassed. -Excuse me, that¡¯s all we can do in our power. Hearing these words, Serena couldn¡¯t ask for more and smiling said, -It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ve already helped me a lot, I thank you. Another day I will buy you dinner. -It is not necessary. If it is a favor from Mr. Matteo, we are at your disposal. As Serena and the manager left the room, a man appeared before them. Running, he said, ¡°Her Ladyship has arrived.¡± Hearing this, the manager was taken aback and asked, ¡°Why is His Lordship here? He still remembered hisst visit when he scolded them all. Everyone knew that she was an extremely strict and demanding person, and at just hearing her name, they were already very afraid. -Mrs. Serena, I¡­.¡± As she spoke, a person ofrge build had already appeared in the hallway. Everyone present was astonished, including Serena. When she recognized that person, she thought who was that manor everyone was talking about, but it did not ur to her that it was ¡­. The man, with a handsome face and body, approached her. Without him saying anything, she could already feel his indifference and cruelty. The others already began to tremble with fear. -I know, I know, my lord¡­. Seeing this scene, Serena said quietly, -I see that you have something to do, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore and will leave.¡± After thanking the person in charge, she wanted to leave. However, when she was passing Cristian, she was stopped by him with a hug against the wall. She was forced to stop in front of him. Cristian remained motionless. From his face it looked like he was furious. Thinking he was angry at Serena¡¯s unexpected arrival, the person in charge exined: -Sir, this youngdy ising on behalf of the Giordano group¡­ -Who asked you to open the door?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -Who asked you to open your mouth?¡± replied Cristian in a demanding tone. He shut up immediately. Serena did nothing but stand there to see what he wanted to do. She raised her head to look at him. -If you ask something? At his sound, the workers turned pale with fear. This manor was extremely unapproachable and unfriendly, and no one dared to speak to him in this way as she did. If something happened to her, what would she do? Would she not get into trouble with the Giordano family if something happened to her here? Or would she lose her job? At that moment, the man in charge was thinking about the deal he had made with Se?or Matteo, who would protect her. But faced with herdyship¡¯s cruelty, the man in charge felt even more frightened, trembling, and had to exin, ¡°Your lordship, I have nothing to do with her, it was she who broke in here and forced me.¡± Serena did not know what to say as she looked at that worker, who was so frightened that he looked like he was going to faint at any moment. In the end she decided not to justify herself. ¡°He has already helped me a lot, now we were caught by his superior, so that he wouldn¡¯t get into trouble, it was normal for him to me me.¡± He thought, with no reason to me him. Then Serena looked at Cristian, smiling. -Yes, it was me who personally broke in here, so what? Can I go now? -You tell me,¡¬ Cristian¡¯s gaze finally returned to her, but he was still so indifferent. The two looked at each other for a while, then Serena opened her mouth and said, ¡°If you have nothing to say, I¡¯ll leave. Then he pushed the hug that stopped in front of her to leave. But he dodged her push and grabbed her wrist to pull her forward. -What are you going to do? Let me go,¡± he shouted, -Let me go! Cristian. ¡°But what is going on around here?¡± thought the workers, fearful, -Why did that woman shout his lordship¡¯s name? Did the two of them know each other?¡± Then the manager felt more fear at the thought that he would be fired because he had spoken ill of that woman, whom his lordship already knew. He had to follow in her footsteps to exin. -Your lordship, please, I owe you an exnation! -Christian, did youe here for me? Well, I¡¯m not interested in your answer now, I¡¯m asking you to let me go. We have already canceled the contract, if you have any doubts, talk directly to mywyer,¡± Serena shouted. Chapter 445: His wife With great fury, Cristian grabbed her hands and pushed her to the wall. Seeing him, the workers were shocked and wide-eyed, and they all dared not approach. It seemed that besides knowing his lordship, Serena had a very delicate rtionship with him. Then the rest of the workers peeked out of the office because of the noise, and they were all shocked by what they saw. -What happened? Who is that woman? Why is her gentleman¡­? -The two seem to have a delicate rtionship¡­. Is her lord in love with her? -How is that possible? Don¡¯t tell me that a man as unapproachable and hostile as his lordship would be in love with her? Serena,mented on by many and controlled by him, felt very humiliated at this moment, her face red, and looked at him with furious eyes. -What do you want? Does humiliating me in front of everyone make you happy? Cristian did not notice the others until he heard this word. He grabbed it because he was very angry with her. Then he looked around and shouted, ¡°Go away! Like a cold, drizzling wind, his shout went through the whole corner. The others, standing or leaning out, were startled at the indifference of his tone. Immediately they all disappeared. In the hallway silence was immediately restored, with no one else. Breathing lightly, Serena looked at Cristian, who was so close to her. -It¡¯s all right now,¡± Cristian said, with a charming gaze fixed on her, ¡°Do you want me to talk to yourwyer? Well, he doesn¡¯t deserve my visit. Although the others had already disappeared, they all witnessed this humiliation. She replied angrily, ¡°If mywyer doesn¡¯t deserve your visit, let your assistant talk to him, okay? I¡¯m busy and I don¡¯t have time to chat with you. Then Serena tried hard to free herself from the restraints, but her strength was so weak that Cristian easily shifted his position to control her with one hand, and with the other he held her chin. -Why are you here? -Let me go!¡± she cried, feeling so much pain. -Do you want to check the surveince tapes? Without answering her, Cristian let go of the hand that had grabbed her arms, then pulled her straight in. Serena followed him. As the two of them moved, the others reappeared. Cristian was indeed unapproachable and unfriendly to everyone, for when he entered the guard room with her, the workers, to their dismay, immediately stood up. -Your lordship. Serena did not want to pay attention to him earlier, but apparently, he allowed her to review the videos. -You allow me to watch the videos?¡± she asked, thinking that if the answer was yes, she would be able to connect them with the ones she had seen before. -Why not? She asked him a question. Was there anything in this world that his wife could not do? ¨C ¡°Open all the videos,¡± he ordered in an indifferent tone. The workers immediately did so. Then he lowered his head to ask Serena in a hushed tone, -What time do you want to check? Hearing him so politely, Serena was surprised, then thought for a while and said a time and ce.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -Let them open them now. -All right. They did not take long to open them. To control them better, Serena moved forward a little, but she felt controlled. It was Cristian who was still holding her hand. Serena felt ufortable when she saw him grabbing her hand with his fingers intertwined. What was this man trying to do? She was beginning to be distracted: wasn¡¯t he married? Why was he always appearing in front of her? And his wife, did she not listen to her?¡± However, she was interrupted by a sound: ¡°What are you thinking, don¡¯t you want to check them out? Serena immediately regained consciousness. ¡°Okay, let him do what he wants. I¡¯ll finish the videos first.¡± Thinking about it, she began to review the videos very carefully, regardless of whether Cristian took her hand or not. When she reviewed the videos, Cristian looked at her carefully. ¡°She is different now than she was before.¡± Cristian thought, ¡°although she is more unapproachable now, she is also more mature and charming. Also, she is very well preserved, you can¡¯t see any sign of old age in her.¡± -Stop,¡± Serena said, ¡°step back a bit, please.¡± With Cristian¡¯s indifferent gaze on them, the workers did so without any hesitation. Serena looked carefully and finally spotted the suspicious person, ¡°It must be him.¡± Without any hesitation, Cristian ordered, ¡°Search the whole corner for him. I want him before twelve o¡¯clock at night. -But, Mr. Cristian, this has nothing to do with you,¡± Serena replied. Cristian was a little embarrassed by what she was saying, and in front of everyone. But he was not angry. He smiled and grabbed her body, ¡°Nothing to do with me, don¡¯t you know that not just anyone cane in here? -You brought me here, I didn¡¯t ask for it. Then Serena took out her phone to photograph the suspicious person and stood up to leave. -Are you going out? He stopped her. -Mr. Cristian, thank you for the videos and I forgive you for the humiliation you left me. I hope it won¡¯t happen again,¡± Serena said. In the end, she refused Cristian¡¯s hand and left immediately. Thinking that he was not following her, she turned her head and found that Cristian was behind her. -Don¡¯t follow me. -I will not admit your cancetion of the contract. Chapter 446: I have plenty of time to entertain you. ¡°You don¡¯t allow contract cancetion?¡± thought Serena. For a while not knowing what to say to him, Serena smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t allow annulment, and what does that have to do with me?¡± -It has nothing to do with you? I am your client, and I don¡¯t allow annulment, so it has nothing to do with you,¡± Cristian said, his eyes were very sad. -Mr. Cristian, I know that I personally canceled the contract, and ording to the rules, if I pay the fee specified in the contract, we no longer have any rtionship. I hope you understand. Cristian said nothing, just looked at her firmly. Then he opened his mouth, ¡°Why do you want to break our rtionship? If you canceled it, I can make a new contract with you.¡± -You. ¨C ¡°There are several designers in yourpany, aren¡¯t there?¡±, Cristian felt triumphant as he said it. He didn¡¯t think he had said it, because he thought he was at least a decent person. Serena wanted to say something, but in the end she could think of nothing. Cristian approached her, ¡°You want to do that again, huh?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. -What do you want?¡± she looked at him, discouraged. Despite the high heels she was wearing, the man in front of her was taller than she was. When he answered her, she had to raise her head and feel his arrogance. -What am I doing?¡± smiled Cristian, his eyes even more charming, but his face became sad. He said in a very low voice, -Don¡¯t you know what I mean? Although there was a lot of noise around them, Serena heard his words very clearly, and she was impressed. She took a step back and said firmly, ¡°Mr. Cristian, you are a married man. If you keep this up, your wife will be angry, and besides, aren¡¯t you cheating on her? Cristian did not answer, and Serena continued, ¡°So, five years have turned you into a bastard, a scoundrel who doesn¡¯t care about anyone? Seeing her so desperate, Cristian realized that the woman knew nothing. -Who told you I was married,¡± Cristian said in an indifferent tone. ¡°Thinking about it, Serena replied, -Don¡¯t you remember that it was you who told me? -So you are jealous,¡± Cristian smiled. Serena did not care whether he was married or not. She controlled her anger and said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I¡¯m really in a hurry, I don¡¯t want to waste any more time here. -Well,¡± Cristian replied, with their embraces intertwined, ¡°I have plenty of time to entertain myself with you, when you finish what is urgent, we will talk.¡± Without paying any more attention to him, Serena headed toward Mario¡¯s car. Now Cristian was not chasing him. Seeing Serena approaching, Mario asked her from a distance, ¡°Miss Serena, are you okay?¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go to thepany.¡± When she got into the car, Mario looked at her with great concern. On the other side, Cristian called Luca, ¡°Go investigate why Serena is with the Giordano family.¡± Luca was ufortable with his call, thinking, ¡°How did she find out everything if I haven¡¯t exined it to her yet?¡± He did not have time to answer anything and Cristian had already hung up. Again he felt desperate, but Luca still had to do something. * When Serena returned to thepany, everyone already knew about the evening dress. At this point, Maria was anxiously waiting for her. Seeing hering, Maria ran up to her, ¡°You¡¯re back atst!¡± He looked at her and nodded, then entered the office, followed by Maria nervously. -You have something to tell me,¡± Serena asked. -Yes,¡¬ replied Maria, with a pale face. -The dress Arianna drew, I did not tear it. Serena took off her jacket and looked at her, ¡°When did I say you ripped it?¡± ¨C ¡°You believe me, you believe me,¡± Maria replied, with her mouth open, ¡°How can you believe me? If I treated you badly¡­¡± Serena walked over to the table and showed her the pictures she had just taken, ¡°Exin it to me,¡± she said. Then Maria turned angrily and said, ¡°They were the ones who used me of breaking Arianna¡¯s picture out of pure jealousy. But I actually found out only recently. Although I am not kind, no, I will never be able tomit this kind of crime. Besides, a girl as fragile as I am, how could I have the strength to do it,¡± she replied even more furiously, as she felt so aggrieved that she began to cry. -I confess that I felt a lot of injustice when they chose your design. I don¡¯t think our design is bad, why is your design worthy of being disyed in the hall? I was very angry, but I would never havemitted such a crime even if I had wanted to. Hearing his words, Serena understood more or less. He raised his head and fixed his gaze on her, ¡°You mean you really want to do it? Crying even harder, he replied, -Yes, I felt a lot of injustice and I wanted so much to break his design, but I didn¡¯t do it at all. I didn¡¯t ruin his work. And I don¡¯t ept nder. Serena took a deep breath, ¡°Did I ever say you ruined her design? She stopped crying at his words, ¡°What do you mean, you mean you don¡¯t suspect me? -Why should I suspect you,¡± Serena said, ¡°Go away now. I have something else to do.¡± If she continued to cry, it would affect his mind and thinking.// Maria looked at her for a long time and replied, ¡°I thought you would suspect me like everyone else. But you¡­¡± -Yes, we¡¯ll stop here. Have Annae, if you don¡¯t mind. ¨C ¡°All right,¡± he replied immediately and left the office. Then Anna came in and asked, ¡°What happened? That Mary, crying, with her eyes swollen, didn¡¯t something bother you? Chapter 447: We called the police. -Serena looked at her and waved her hand. Anna approached her, -What¡¯s wrong? -Look at this picture. -Serena pointed to the screen. Anna looked up following Serena¡¯s gesture and her gaze fell on the photo: ¡°Disguised like this, who can recognize him?¡± -That man had joined ourpanyst night. Anna¡¯s eyes immediately widened, did you find him? -Yes, I saw him in two pictures. He was very skillful at dodging the video surveince, but he still left some clues. Judging from his steps and actions, he had been well nned and studied for a long time, he should be particrly familiar with this area. Hearing this, Anna also understood something of his words. -If he ambushed here for a long time, this person must have a grudge against us. Hearing this, Serena could not help but smile slightly, -If there was no grudge, how could he enter the house without taking anything, he just destroyed everything, ording to the current situation, the scope should be reduced. -Well, why don¡¯t we call the police and arrest this person immediately? I carefully prepared that scene and now everything is messed up, which irritates me a lot. Ignoring her words, Serena asked with an indifferent face, -Think about it, what kind of man would want to rip this dress off? Anna answered without much thought, ¡°Who could it be? Either the one who resents the person who will wear the dress, or the person who designed it. -Serena looked at Anna and waited for her answer. Anna was stunned for a moment and then blinked, ¡°Are you kidding? Both scenarios are possible, oh, and if you have to guess which one is more likely, I think both are valid.¡± -We have to analyze it ording to the circumstances. The designer is Arianna Vati, and ording to her previous results, we don¡¯t know who her enemy is. But this person was raised in detail, and it took time to organize it, so it definitely took time to establish it in advance when Arianna took this project, so we could narrow it down to those who work in thepany, including me. Saying this, Anna reached out her hand to touch Serena¡¯s forehead. -Are you okay? -What¡¯s wrong? -Do you suspect that someone from ourpany did this? -I¡¯m looking into it with you. -Ok, so go ahead, then what? -You know why Maria came here right now? Why did shee here just now? -She told me that everyone is ndering her for trashing Arianna¡¯s work, what do you think? -Actually, I think it is possible. Because Maria always shows her jealousy openly. ¡°-You¡¯re right,¡± Serena nodded, standing up as she analyzed, ¡°she showed her jealousy everywhere, that¡¯s why Maria became the target of all arrows when something happened to Arianna.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Hearing this, Anna finally understood what he meant. -In your opinion, isn¡¯t Maria the person who destroyed everything? -The more obvious, the less possible. If she had really done that, she would have just been vain, so how could shee to confront me andin about her grievances? Besides, I don¡¯t suspect her. -Then who do you suspect? Anna approached her and reached out her hand to hold Serena¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear another long speech from you, just tell me who is the culprit.¡± Looking at the impatient Anna, Serena could not refrain from touching her head with her index finger and: ¡°Why don¡¯t you use your brain to think? -You call me stupid indirectly,¡¬ growled Anna and turned her back directly. -Remember who we visited when we were in South City? Anna was deep in her contemtion, thinking for a long time and suddenly remembered something, she was immediately stunned, -I know, Francesca Tanzi! When Francesca¡¯s name came out of Anna¡¯s mouth, Serena was still a little confused, because she only remembered that person, but had forgotten her name. -Do you still remember her? -Is that her? I remember her, because she was the one who asked us to design her dress, but she is too arrogant and has no quality or manners, so we terminated the contract with her. Serena nodded, ¡°Well, and then I found out from my brother that she used us, but it was resolved by my brother.¡± -So she harbored resentment. -She has animosity. Isabe and she participated in the sameunch and seem to appear at the same time. She has been plotting intrigue from before. At this, Serena took a deep breath: -Of course, this is my spection, whether it is true or not remains to be seen. -I think it is very likely, not only does he have a grudge against us, but he also wants to harm Isabe, and I know they arepeting for resourcestely, and he wants to overshadow Isabe¡¯s poprity. Hearing this, Serena felt discouraged, silently returned to her seat and sat down. -What can we do now? The dress is torn, should we call the police and arrest her directly? Serena shook her head, ¡°The other side is ready, it¡¯s probably a littlete if we call the police now, and we already know who the culprit is, we can-an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.¡± -An eye for an eye? Anna¡¯s eyes widened further, ¡°Are you trying to¡­? -However, before we do that, we have to confirm it. The matter is your responsibility. -I? Anna pointed her finger at herself, ¡°Really?¡± -Serena patted her on the back, ¡°Come on, Anna, gather some evidence and then we¡¯ll attack it.¡± -I am gathering evidence, and what are you doing? -Am I with Isabe, or do you want to stigmatize us? Speaking of Isabe, the office door was opened, only to see a head peek out and look into the office. -Is there anyone here? Isabe asked, looking around. Anna and Serena did not answer at all. The officer pressed Isabe¡¯s head down with a knowing smile. -I¡¯m sorry. -Isabe pushed her agent¡¯s hand away and opened the door directly to Serena. -Aaaaaah my heart! Serena shouted, ¡°Sit down!¡± So Isabe¡¯s movements stopped abruptly. She looked at Serena, then at Anna. -I came to see the dress. Serena¡¯s head ached a little: ¨C ¡°Aren¡¯t you still on the set? Why are youing so quickly? -Thinking about the hand-drawn work of my goddess, so I came all the way here, don¡¯t you know we were followed by paparazzi when we arrived, but we got rid of them. Chapter 448: I, too, would like to Isabe walked over to the chair in front of her desk and sat down, then took off her silk scarf and tied her long hair. -When will I see the dress? Anna looked at Serena, and that look seemed to ask. Serena did not flinch, withdrew her gaze and said quietly to Anna, -Go do your business first and settle the matter here. We¡¯ll get in touch when I¡¯m done.¡± -Then I will go on my way. After Anna left, Isabe looked at Serena with a smile. -When will you show me the new dress? Serena sped her arms to her chest, -If I said I want to perfect that dress, would you be willing?¡± -I see the image of the dress is already torn, even unrecognizable, can it be redone? Goddess, I love you so much, will you really give me that torn dress to wear? At the end of her words, Isabe seemed to be on the verge of tears, and even spoke, ¡°But if you are really willing to remodel it properly, even as rags, am I willing to wear it? His pitiful expression looked like that of a kitten. The officer looked up and pretended not to know anything. -It¡¯s a joke, I checked that dress and it¡¯s more than 60 percent torn, it would be harder to remodel than to redesign. So. you are so lucky,e with me. As soon as Isabe heard her, she immediately followed her like a rabbit and headed out. He was silent for a moment and hurried after her. Isabe¡¯s changing personality was known to the agent, but Paul had never seen Isabe adore a person so much, at first Paul was a little surprised that she was not just a designer, right? Later, he went to check Serena¡¯s profile and background, and learned that she had received heavy awards, as long as she was willing, she could definitely cause a boom in her field. She just seemed to maintain a minor tone, and when she had set up herpany, although her name was Shelly, she had deliberately not announced her achievements. -Do you want to go out to the car? After entering the elevator, Isabe asked. Serena nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going back to my house.¡± -Isabe froze and then asked, ¡°Where is your house?¡± Paul exhaled and then said, ¡°Designer Shelly¡¯s original name is Serena, thest name Giordano is not verymon in North City, so that wouldn¡¯t be what we¡¯re thinking about, would it? At the end of her sentence, Paolo¡¯s mouth tightened, apparently a little embarrassed. -Serena looked at Paul with a confused look.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Wasn¡¯t the surname Giordano verymon in the northern city? She knew nothing about it. Paul coughed slightly before calling out a name, ¡°If Miss Shelly recognizes Matteo Giordano,¡± Serena nodded her head. Serena nodded her head. -Yes. Paul immediately opened his eyes and was about to ask another question, but was surprised by Serena¡¯s next words. -He is my brother. Paolo was taken aback. Serena smiled and said softly, -But my brother is in thepany at the moment, so you won¡¯t meet him when you go, don¡¯t worry.¡± Isabe nodded as if she did not understand anything. In her heart there was a huge wave that was breaking out. It seemed that not only was the goddess excellent, her family was also perfect. She was from the Giordano family ah! In the northern city, the Ferrari family was so powerful that they controlled almost half the city, and the Giordano family controlled the other half. The head of the Giordano Group, Matteo Giordano was on the cover of several financial magazines, even his personal introduction interview was on the front page. Earlier Isabe had also read this person¡¯s report and had thought that the person called Matteo Giordano spoke little, was quiet and unpredictable, but there was a more indifferent person ¡­. was Cristian Ferrari, head of the Ferrari Group . It was said that he was not even willing to give interviews. For a moment Isabe thought to herself: were all business leaders so indifferent? Later she realized she had been na?ve, because the bosses she met again were either big-headed or pot-bellied, not very talkative, not indifferent, and also horny. Except for a few righteous ones, the other people were good and bad mixed together. The Giordano family Serena took Isabe inside to the upper floor. It was the first time she had brought a stranger into the Giordano family, but in Serena¡¯s heart, Anna did not consider herself a stranger because Serena had unconsciously treated her as her own family member -Isabe was very popr and made a lot of money, almost rich, but aftering to the Giordano family, she realized that poverty had limited her imagination. The life of the rich, you can¡¯t imagine! The design of the house did not look like the kind of wealth heaped with luxury, but the kind of nobility and refinement that permeated from inside to outside, from top to bottom, from left to right. Just like a person, if he or she grew up in a good living environment, receiving all kinds of training with higher education, then the aura of that person radiates from within. The Giordano family was like that, and Isabe felt at that moment that the decoration of their house was like that of the rich family ¡­.. Yes! Exactly! Pushing open the bedroom door, Serena turned to look at Isabe, ¡°Come inside with me!¡± As soon as Paul heard this , he coughed slightly, ¡°Then I won¡¯t go into the girls¡¯ room, I¡¯ll wait here. Let me know when Isabe has finished. I want to walk among the stalls. Serena looked at Paolo, then gestured to the servant beside her, ¡°Take Mr. Paolo downstairs to rest for a while, and serve him well.¡± -Yes, miss. Soon Paul left apanied by the servant. Isabe entered the room following Serena. This was not Serena¡¯s room, but a showroom that Matteo Giordano had built for Serena. Who would have thought that behind the tightly closed door was another world? After entering, Isabe was almost stunned by the sight before her. Looking wide-eyed at the dazzling works of design, for Serena was her goddess, she recognized almost at first nce that the works here were all Serena¡¯s, and every past work of hers. Entering this ce once again, Serena also felt a little moved. The existence of this room was something Chiara had once told Serena by mistake. Because after Serena had be a designer, her brother had bought all the pieces designed by her sister and collected them in the house. As for Serena¡¯s production, most of them had only one or two pieces, and apart from individual requests, they were all here. Most of them had appeared in public ces, but were never seen in figure again after being auctioned off at a high price. Chapter 449: The future is very important. -Many, my God. Isabe Aiello¡¯s eyes opened wide, staring in disbelief at everything in front of her. -This, these are¡­ your works, why are there so many of them? Serena smiled and whispered, -My brother collected them and most are already on the market. Some have been bought and some have only been seen once, then kept here. -Wow, my goddess, your brother treats you very well,¡¬ Isabe could not help but cover her mouth, and she did not expect a cold-looking man to be so affectionate. What happened? She was a little moved-wow. -Let¡¯s go,¡¬ Serena led her inside, -I designed this skirt with intentionality, but it¡¯s still not on the market since it was made. No one has seen it before. Today I¡¯ll take it as an excuse and give it to you.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Isabe looked at the skirt that shone like stars, and was so moved that she almost cried. -Goddess, you are so kind. I did not expect to be able to wear the precious work you designed at the hand of my life, I should have saved the gxy in my previous life! Goddess, I invite you to the press conference, let¡¯s go together! Serena thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Then she changed her words and said, ¡°Can I bring another person?¡± -Yes, the goddess can take whoever she wants. Isabe stared at the skirt and had only starlight in her eyes. Serena also looked at the skirt. It was probably fate. When she had designed this dress, she had thought it was very beautiful. Because it was different from her previous design, she had kept it for safekeeping. She had not expected it-she had given it to Isabe today. Isabe¡¯s name and life were like shining stars. Perhaps there was destiny in this! Isabe put the skirt in her bag, but did not take it with her, leaving it with Serena instead, saying she would dress her at home on the day of the press conference. Of course, Serena agreed. After her departure, she returned to thepany. When she returned to thepany, she was almost out of work, packed her bags, and as she was about to leave, thewyer came in. -I¡¯m sorry, Miss Serena, I¡¯m afraid the things you entrusted to me will not be realized,¡± thewyer said bluntly after entering, ¡°The Ferrari Group is not willing to change the decision. Moreover¡­ I think it¡¯s better for Miss Serena to settle the matter herself.¡± Listening, Serena paused and then said, ¡°If I can resolve it myself, why do I hire awyer?¡± This was true. Thewyer¡¯s face changed a lot and he could not speak for a long time. Finally, he put the file down on the desk and spoke. -I can¡¯t handle this case anyway. Miss Serena, you should hire someone more professional. ¨C ¡°Attorney Grassi,¡± Serena looked at him with an indifferent expression, ¡°Before you took this case, you already knew that person¡¯s name. But you still signed a contract with me. Are you going to break the contract now?¡± -What about my breach of contract? Wouldn¡¯t it be worse if I lost my job because of a contract?¡± Lawyer Grassi put a card directly on the table, ¡°Besides, you also broke the contract with them, can¡¯t I do that? I just have to pay thepensation.¡± Serena, -. She looked at the paper on the table and arched her eyebrows, -Three times the indemnity? -Lawyer Grassi nodded, looking at the credit card, and felt bitter in his heart. Fortunately, thewyer¡¯s fee this time was not high. So he could still pay three times thepensation. Although it was a pity about the money,pared to his future, the money was nothing. -That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll leave first. Before Serena answered, he had already left. After waiting for him to leave, Serena took the credit card and looked at it. So this made him a fortune by ident? Even if he didn¡¯t want to earn this money, ma¡­. what else could he do now? Serena put the credit card away and then left thepany. The next day. -Thewyer called me and told me that he had already paid thepensation and would not ept this contract again,¡¬ she said. This is unfortunate. Why is it Cristian Ferrari, thewyer does not even care about professional discipline? Serena put down the pen in her hand when she heard the words, -Don¡¯t me him, I can only me Cristian for being too smart. Also. Even if this time the matter is settled, I¡¯m afraid there will be another time. After speaking, Serena opened her purse, took out her credit card and put it on the table. -This is the fee paid bywyer Grassi. You can transfer it to thepany¡¯s ount as public funds. Anna held out her hand and took it, -Did he really pay the money? Three times, it is estimated in hundreds of thousands. My God, he is so rich for awyer, doesn¡¯t he feel sorry for the money? Hearing this, Serena could not help but smile, ¡°For him, the future is much more important than this.¡± If he had done his duty better, Serena would not have considered it a breach of contract nor would she have asked him to pay for the breach of contract. But ¡­wyer Grassi shuddered too quickly and made no effort. Before discussing the contract, Serena had asked Anna to exin to him as clearly as possible that this contract would be veryplicated, so thewyers should make it as simple as possible and bring it when they were sure. Lawyer Grassi had agreed, but withdrawn immediately. -You make hundreds of thousands without doing anything. So-what do you n to do with the contract? If the Ferrari group is unwilling to terminate the contract, will you have to hire Cristian? -Leave him aside for now,¡± Serena sighed, ¡°No, Cristian should not bother me these days.¡± -Well, we have no choice. There are more important things right now. By the way, I couldn¡¯t get what you asked for. You might have to wait. -Okay. The two were talking, but the office door suddenly opened. It was Arianna Vati, she looked at the two and then entered with an envelope. -Is there a problem? -I just walked in, someone gave me an envelope saying I should give it to you. After talking, Arianna put it in front of Serena. -Anna hurried to open it impatiently. The envelope was veryrge and thick, because Anna¡¯s movements were quite urgent, the photos inside fell out and scattered on the floor. Everyone was surprised and squatted down to look at them. -Well, this is not Francesca Tanzi,¡± Anna stared at the person in the photo, ¡°It¡¯s very strange, who sent this envelope? Why did she send it?¡± Serena held out her hand, took the photo and, after looking at it for a while, said, ¡°Look what¡¯s in the envelope besides the photo?¡± Anna looked and her expression suddenly changed, ¡°There is still this,¡± she said. Chapter 450: Watching her make a fool of herself -Arianna, who was squatting to the side, also opened her eyes wide: ¡°This looks like a USB sh drive, what¡¯s in it? Serena reached out her hand and took the USB sh drive, ¡°Let¡¯s have a look. Then she stood up, inserted the USB drive into theputer interface and turned it on directly. Arianna looked astonished, ¡°Is everything okay? What if there is a virus on the USB drive? -No,¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°If that person wants to harm us, he won¡¯t use this method. Hearing this, Arianna was speechless for a moment, and thought about it. If she wanted to harm them, how could she send the USB sh drive to theirpany? Who would dare to use it indiscriminately? The two were separated behind Serena. After Serena opened the contents of the sh drive, a video appeared. -It was Francesca and her agent! The video dialogue started. *Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. -Francesca, I think you¡¯d better forget about this, it¡¯s not very good. You¡¯re a popr star. If this leaks out, you would be ruined if there are badments about you at that time. Francesca¡¯s agent tried to convince her. However, it was obvious that Francesca did not take his words seriously, and she only said with disdain, ¡°What does it matter? Everyone knows that I am a popr star. I usually y the positive roles. Even if they say it, others won¡¯t believe it. People will only see it as a means of retaliation against me.¡± Saying this, Francesca looked at the person in front of her, ¡°Handle this. You have to find a good time to fulfill it properly and you cannot show any imperfection. If you can¡¯t, then you have to find reasons to take full responsibility. In short, you cannot allow the thing to involve me. Once the thing is done, you will get a lot of benefits. The person looked greedy for money and nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course. We do this kind of business, we are not allowed to betray the employer. At the sound of Francesca¡¯s lips, he smiled, ¡°Well, if you do a good job, I¡¯ll give you more money.¡± I can¡¯t wait to see the end, if that designer¡¯s job is destroyed, and Isabe won¡¯t have a skirt to wear to the press conference, so she can only find a generic recement. As for her face of failure, thinking about it, I feel very happy. After she spoke, she let out augh, with the slightly madughter that was ipatible with her innocent appearance. The officer stood back with a helpless look on his face. The artist decided to do so, and she had no choice but to look at that person in front of her, -Follow it perfectly, don¡¯t leave any marks. As she said, if you get caught, all the responsibility will be yours, understand? -No problem! * The video ended, and Serena was filled with anger. -Damn, I know this Francesca is not a good person. We shouldn¡¯t have epted her request in the beginning. What popr star? How many people will she have fooled with her innocent face? She has no acting skills, only with her figure can she seed in the entertainment field, she has to do many unpleasant things, right? When a person is angry, he often speaks unscrupulously. For example, Anna, although it was an assumption, her words were already very nasty. Serena knew that the entertainment field was a big trap, and in this field there were no simple people. -Who sent us this sh drive? Serena suddenly looked at Arianna. Arianna was stunned for a moment, then scratched her head with her hand, -I-I don¡¯t know who it is. He was just a very ordinary-looking man. He gave me this thing, saying it was very important and that I must give it to you. Having said that, he tried to remember, -I remember his expression was very serious at that time. I thought a lot had happened in thest two days and I didn¡¯t hesitate to take it directly. Then that person should be gone, and I don¡¯t know if I can reach him now. -It¡¯s not necessary to find him,¡± Serena said, ¡°After so long, it would not be possible to track him down. This video helped us. Now we know who the culprit is. -Anna looked at Serena and said, ¡°You analyzed with me yesterday, but this video only gave us conclusive evidence.¡± Arianna¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Right? You¡¯re so smart,¡± Arianna¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Aren¡¯t you? Hearing this, Serena smiled faintly, ¡°Not long after I returned to Italy, I realized how many friends I have. I¡¯m not smart, but I narrowed it down. -Well, no wonder you were so calm yesterday, then¡­. Maria Antoniol¨¢n, has she been unfairly med? -Yes, perhaps everyone still suspects her. I hope we colleagues will get along. -I know what you mean, don¡¯t worry. I will exin it to everyone when I return. -Well, as for Francesca as the culprit, don¡¯t talk about it for now. -I¡¯m so angry,¡± Anna said enthusiastically, ¡°This Francesca, I ignored her before, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to listen to her. She also yed this kind of joke on me. If we didn¡¯t already have a solution, wouldn¡¯t we be in trouble this time? I have to teach her a lesson! Anna clenched the joints of her palms and quickly left. Arianna also left. After they left, Serena bent down and pulled out the sh drive, looking at it thoughtfully. Was this a coincidence? When she had gone to see the surveince video yesterday, Cristian was there to help her. Today, an anonymous person had sent her the evidence directly, which had already solved many problems for her. If she had had to handle these things herself, it would have been a big problem. But now ¡­ the high-definition video was in her hands. Whose dialogue or face it was, she could see very clearly. All of this ¡­ Was it Cristian? If meeting him again was just to humiliate her, why had he bothered to do these things to help her? But ¡­ apart from Cristian, Serena could think of no one else. Forget about him. Serena closed her eyes and thought that she owed Cristian another favor. Tomorrow would be the press conference. She hoped everything would go well. After this was over, she would resolve the issue between her and Cristian. There was to be an ending between them. She wanted to ask him clearly what had happened! Time passed quickly and soon a day had passed. The day of the press conference had arrived. Serena brought Arianna and Anna to the scene, because Isabe had specially invited her, so there were special seats for them. Anna did not want toe at first, because she was not interested in such things. But ¡­ this time she had wanted to follow her toe here. Because she wanted to see Francesca make a fool of herself at the press conference. Chapter 451: She has more praise, she will suffer more. In the makeup room right now. -What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I get my dress delivered all of a sudden? How is that possible? Didn¡¯t you say it would be delivered at this time today? Francesca scolded her people and they didn¡¯t dare answer, so they could only keep their heads down. -Are you dead? Or deaf? Speak up, what¡¯s wrong? -We don¡¯t know what the problem is. We were told that the skirt had been sent today, but¡­. ¨C But what? -But what? -But that dress was bought by someone else out of the blue, so¡­ -Francesca¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Didn¡¯t I order the skirt? Why did they buy it? -Sister Francesca, when she made us order that dress, she only ordered it verbally without leaving a down payment with actual money, so¡­. Hearing this, Francesca became so angry that she mmed her hand on the table, ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t leave any money, then you won¡¯t send it to me? This is really unreasonable. I, Francesca, a popr actress in show business, is it possible that I don¡¯t give them money? Call their director and ask him toe see me. -Mrs. Francesca, stop shouting. Suddenly a male voice rang out, and a man in a blue suit entered with a firm step, one hand in his pocket. It was the director of the brand. -You? Giovanni! You came at the right time, exin to me what happened! Why didn¡¯t I get the skirt I asked for today? Do you know that the press conference starts soon? Giovanni Pellegrini arched his eyebrows, -What is there to say, didn¡¯t the others tell you clearly just now? You didn¡¯t leave a down payment, you only ordered verbally, and we didn¡¯t promise to send it to you. Hearing this, Francesca stood up angrily.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -What do you mean by that? Do I owe you money? I asked you to send it to me, but you didn¡¯t. Where is the skirt now? -It was bought by someone else with a lot of money, the whole amount. John smiled slightly and said explicitly. Francesca¡¯s agent also became angry. -John, what you did was wrong. If you couldn¡¯t hand it over to us right away, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? There¡¯s no way Francesca doesn¡¯t have enough money to buy a skirt. -Yes?¡± John arches his eyebrows with an innocent look, ¡°Miss Francesca wouldn¡¯t even pay the 20% deposit. It¡¯s hard to believe that she would have paid the amount. After all, all these products are for the first time on the market. If there was an ident and we had to resell them, they would no longer be worth a penny. Also, I remember that ourpany staff had told her that without paying the deposit, we could not guarantee that this dress would be delivered to her. Francesca. So you are not responsible now? -What responsibility do we have to take for verbal things? Miss Francesca should not use her star identity to put obstacles in the way of others. Francesca¡¯s face turned red with anger, she gritted her teeth and tried to take a step forward, but her agent stopped her. Her agent looked helplessly, ¡°So what am I supposed to do now? You didn¡¯t warn us in advance and Francesca doesn¡¯t have any clothes ready, what should she wear to appear? -This is your business and has nothing to do with us. I came here to inform Miss Francesca. This is her mistake. Ourpany will not put up with any negativements. -Francesca gnashed her teeth in anger, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will sink , yourpany?¡± -Miss Francesca would not do that if she were an intelligent person. It is not wise to offend big brands. Your behavior will make other famous brands exclude you. She left after the confrontation. After those people left, Francesca paled with anger, ¡°What can I do now, I wore this dress to attend the press conference, damn John, he dared to show me dissatisfaction!¡± A group of people dared not speak, the agent frowned and looked for the solution, -The only solution was to look for other brands to see if you could¡­ -Is this the makeup room? -Is this Miss Francesca¡¯s makeup room? A female voice sounded outside the door. -Who is it? Two girls stepped forward and handed her a specially wrapped gift box. -Miss Francesca, a gentleman asked us to give it to you. -What?¡± Francesca was annoyed, so she was not in a good mood and arched her eyebrows as she spoke. Francesca¡¯s agent looked a little strange and stepped forward to open the box, his expression changed slightly, ¡°This turned out to be¨C¡± ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t it? -Oh my God, isn¡¯t that Giovanni¡¯s skirt? What¡¯s going on? Why is it here? -Could it be that the person bought the skirt just to give it to Francesca? Francesca immediately was still very angry. When they had said that, she too had been surprised. She approached and found that the skirt in the box was the one she had chosen earlier. How could this be? -Oh my God, this is so generous and so romantic. He bought it directly and gave it to Miss Francesca, this must be to woo Francesca? Miss Francesca is so happy, there is a man who has done so much to surprise her. Francesca was a little proud of her words, and she couldn¡¯t help but show a smile, ¡°Of course, there are many people courting me. She raised her head and looked at the two girls in front of her, ¡°What is the gentleman¡¯s name? They both shook their heads, -Miss Francesca, the gentleman only said to deliver the skirt. We are leaving first. After that, the two left directly without answering Francesca¡¯s question. -Hey, don¡¯t go, at least tell me who it is? Francesca¡¯s agent said, -It¡¯s even an anonymous person. Francesca, do you know who sent it to you? -How should I know?¡± Francesca became arrogant: ¡°There are so many people courting me, maybe he is one of them? But this man knew well what she liked. The men courting her wanted to show how rich they were in front of her, but none of them were like that. The man had bought a dress designed by a national and popr brand with the full amount and hurried to give it to her right away. Although she was frightened at first, joy and pride almost made her touch the sky. The envious eyes of those around her made her float with pride. -Don¡¯t be stunned, quickly change your clothes, then put on your makeup and get ready to go on stage. Yes, Miss Francesca, hurry up with your makeup. The press conference is about to start. -Oh, that despicable Giovanni. When it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll fix him. He even has the nerve to show how arrogant he is in front of me. Francesca looked at the skirt in the box and smiled. She just needed to be pretty, she could do whatever she wanted. It was a pity she didn¡¯t know that when she got more praise, she would suffer more. Chapter 452: She seems to have met. When the lecture began, the lights in the hearing area slowly dimmed. In fact, this was the presentation of the new products. The diamond industry magnate had invited the popr star Francesca and the famous actress Isabe. Undoubtedly, the merchants were shrewd and would not transact with the possibility of losing. The popr star and the most famous actress in show business, these two women of simr age would inevitably confront each other from the public. If they started quarreling, it would be incessant. There would be almost no need for merchants to spend money on the issues. The fans and the audience were free. And the speed of the subject¡¯s poprity would be very fast. -What did you do? Not long after the lights dimmed, Serena felt the empty seat next to her sink, and it looked like someone had just sat down. She ignored him, but looked at Anna, who was next to her, and asked in a low voice. In the darkness, Anna¡¯s voice was close to her ears, she lowered her voice and said, -I just bought that dress with money. As she listened, Serena was stunned, -What? Anna feared her misunderstanding and exined, -But, I didn¡¯t buy it with your money, I just-I told Matteo that you liked this skirt, so¡­. haha. After speaking, Anna smiled and apologized. But Serena was a bit speechless: -You really went looking for it! As soon as the voice fell, the seat on the other side of Serena seemed to sway and the surrounding atmosphere became a little cold. -It¡¯s not possible, we have to save money to buy a house. I can¡¯t spend your money and I can¡¯t avenge you without spending money. The price of that dress was so high that I had to¨C¡± After that, Anna pulled Serena¡¯s sleeve, and said pitifully, ¡°Serena, I have no more remedies, besides¨C¡± I didn¡¯t say anything, only that that skirt was very suitable for you, so¨C¡± Serena, -So, you¡¯re spending this money for nothing? -It¡¯s not bad! She destroyed ourpany¡¯s skirt, so we¡¯ll buy the dress she likes, as long as she can make a fool of herself at the press conference, then we can take revenge! -For revenge, you spend so much money? Serena arched her eyebrows. Although she seemed to disagree with Anna¡¯s behavior in her words, she did not hear it in her tone. However, Anna still knew Serena¡¯s mood. She did not me her for it, but she did not agree with her. So she rushed to hug Serena and said, -Oh, don¡¯t be angry. I swear it¡¯s just this once. As long as we punish her, we will be happy. Besides, thewyer vited the contract and paid us hundreds of thousands inpensation, how can we take that as a loss! -Serena could not help but tap her forehead. Annaughed and finally let her go. The lights of the conference slowly came on. The dealers of the diamond jewelry brand held the conference and invited the two stars. Of course, it was not to be underestimated. Suddenly, a figure approached Serena¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Miss Serena, Isabe wants you to go there. What? Let her go there? What has happened? Although Serena was a little confused, she heard that the person¡¯s voice was Paolo, Isabe¡¯s agent. -What¡¯s going on? Paolo smiled, -It¡¯s nothing serious, Miss Serena will know when she arrives. Serena nodded then, got up and wanted to walk outside. Because it was too dark. She could only walk to the left when she got up. Because it was closer to the street in the middle, but when she stood up, she found that the legs of that person next to her took up all the space in front of her, Serena could not take any steps. All the lights were toward the stage, and there was only a little light in the auditorium area. Serena finally looked at the person next to her, and through her gaze she could see that the person had a determined face and the tall figure looked like a man. -Sir, I¡¯m so sorry, could you move your foot a little bit, could you let me pass? Remotely, Serena felt that the figure of this person looked a little familiar. It almost matched someone in her mind. This thought arose and was repressed by her. It was not possible. Today was the press conference of the jewelry industry, how had this person been able to enter? Or was she thinking too much about him? Thinking about this, Serena put the person out of her mind and then reacted. The person did not move, while Serena was a little stunned, ¡°Sir, can you let me through? At this moment, the man finally moved and pushed his straight, thin legs away. Serena breathed a sigh of relief and walked out. She still wondered if this man was intentionally preventing her from leaving. She seemed to be thinking too much. At this point she had not responded because he had not listened to her, had he? After taking a few steps, not knowing whether it was telepathy or something else, Serena could not help but turn her head to look at him. -Mrs. Serena, this way,¡¬ Paul¡¯s voice came from the front, and Serena reacted, nodded and continued walking forward. -Watch your step. After exiting the control area, Serena followed the walking figure for a long time, finally exiting the scene and then walking into the corridor. There was a yellow light in the corridor, Serena was not dazzled by this light and finally saw everything clearly in front of her. In fact, when she was in the auditorium a moment ago, she did not like the feeling of not being able to see things. Although there were some lights, no one could be seen clearly. -Serena, it¡¯s almost twenty minutes until Isabe¡¯s presentation. So Isabe invites you to have dinner with her. Hearing this, Serena was a little astonished, -Do we have dinner together? -Yes, that girl is starving. Serena followed Paul into Isabe¡¯s makeup room and finally saw clearly what she looked like. The makeup was already done and so was the skirt, so she could go directly on stage.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. At this point, she had to sit there and wait quietly, or check if there was anything wrong with her. But she had also lifted up her skirt and sat in front of the table with a skewer of meat in her hand. At the sound, Isabe raised her head. -Goddess, you are finally here! I have been waiting for you for a long time. This is the dinner we asked for. Let¡¯s eat together. Isabe put down the stick in her hand, then stood up and wanted to walk toward Serena with the fall of her skirt. Seeing that her greasy hands were about to touch the star-spangled skirt, Serena narrowed her eyes and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Chapter 453: Why was Cristian here? As soon as he had said it , Isabe had stood up as if she had been given acupuncture. It was only because she had stood up halfway, now she was standing, which seemed a little strange. The others wanted tough, but Serena approached with a serious expression. She looked around, then took wet tissues to lift Isabe¡¯s hands and wiped the grease from her hands. After seeing her movement, Isabe became nervous. The skirt given to her by the goddess, this was a very precious work of the goddess! But she had actually forgotten about it for a while. Isabe felt a little guilty all of a sudden, so she also ignored the posture that was awkward, and kept it. Serena took a few steps away and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± So far Isabe had lowered her hand and Paul had quickly approached, -I said you can¡¯t eat anymore, but you don¡¯t listen to me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Isabe looked at Serena with a guilty expression, -I¡¯m sorry, Serena. I didn¡¯t mean to do that, won¡¯t you be angry with me? I was a little happy to see youing and wanted to wee you. -No,¡± Serena shook her head slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you when I designed this dress, so I didn¡¯t know your size. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be like yours, but-if you keep eating, you¡¯ll be able to rip the skirt off,¡± she said. Hearing this, Isabe¡¯s expression changed and she turned to the people around her. -Who brought me this to eat? I didn¡¯t even say I want to eat this, so why don¡¯t you hurry up and take all this stuff out? She used the others anxiously, then smiled and took Serena¡¯s hand. Serena took a step back to prevent her from approaching as Isabe¡¯s smile froze, ¡°Serena? -Be careful of your skirt. Just be well before you go on stage and don¡¯t let it get caught,¡± Serena¡¯s clothes had zippers today, so she avoided Isabe¡¯s approach. -All right, I promise not to fool around anymore. I will sit and wait here until I go on stage -Isabe walked over to the couch and sat down, and the things on the table were quickly cleared away. After a while the room was empty. Watching this scene, Paul could not help but cough slightly, because he did not expect the girl Isabe to listen so much to Serena¡¯s words. She was the idtry of many people, but who knew that idtry was also a fan of others. It was really unbelievable. * Serena checked her skirt. After confirming that there was no problem, she said, ¡°Okay, wait here for a while and soon it will be your turn to go on stage. So, rejoice. Hearing this, Isabe nodded vigorously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will be proud. By the way, do you know Francesca? I don¡¯t know why this woman is so lucky. Someone bought KL¡¯s skirt to give it away. Serena¡¯s hand movement stopped and she could not help but look at Isabe. -What did you say? -Are you also surprised that I could be so lucky?¡± Isabe shrugged her shoulders, ¡°She actually has a problem in our entertainment business. She always asked for a dress without paying the down payment because of her star identity. Only with verbal promises. Her behavior is not good, but small brands dare not offend her. What is KL? This is a famous international brand. Of course, she doesn¡¯t want to listen to it, so a man wanted to buy it, so the skirt was sold. We think Francesca will have a big failure this time. Who knows the man who bought the skirt and gave it to Francesca. After hearing about this, I almost vomited blood. Talking about this, Isabe was indignant: ¡°That kind of woman has only big breasts and no brains. Besides, the skirt is so . beautiful without needing her to wear it, that man is also blind. He spoke with angry emotion. But Serena looked puzzled. What exactly had happened? Obviously . Anna told her that she had asked Matteo to buy the skirt, but why had she then given the skirt away? Had it been Matteo who had given the skirt to Francesca? No. It was impossible. ording to Matteo¡¯s character, it was impossible for him to do something so boring. Moreover, in his heart, only his sister was the most important. If Anna had told Matteo that this skirt looked good on Serena, then Matteo would never give this skirt to others. But what had happened then? That skirt-that he had gotten it and then given it to Francesca again? Would everything Anna had done have been disappointing? Thinking about this, Serena stood up abruptly. -I have stayed here too long, I must go back. Hearing this, Isabe blinked, -So quickly? I thought you could stay with me for a while. All right, Paolo, send her back. -Serena shook her head, ¡°I know how to go back. Be cheerful tonight! -Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to beat Francesca. After saying goodbye to Isabe, Serena returned. As she entered the press conference venue, she noticed that the lights were not as dim as before. The lights in the auditorium had been turned off earlier to create the ¡®atmosphere. So, at this point, she could visually move on. Serena walked toward her seat, stopping her steps when she was about to arrive. Right next to her empty seat, on the left were two girls she knew, Anna and Arianna. But on the right, there was a tall, thin man. And this man ¡­ was him. He was the person Serena thought was the least likely, Cristian! How could he be here, and he was still sitting next to her? Serena stood there, a little stunned. What exactly had happened? Earlier she was familiar with his figure in the darkness, was that the reason? -What are you doing? Are you standing here to block our view? Suddenly, someone groaned behind her, Serena¡¯s mind reacted and she had to walk forward with resistance. To reach her ce, she had to pass Cristian. By this time, she had seen who he was. She thought Cristian would move his foot as she passed, but she did not expect him to be still. Serena could only whisper softly, ¡°Mr. Cristian, is it convenient for you to move your feet? Cristian raised his eyebrows and looked at her, did not speak, moved a little as Serena stepped forward and entered. Anna, who was sitting inside, watched the scene nervously. God knows how surprised Anna was when she saw that Cristian was there too. She thought it was endless and wanted to send a message to Serena. But when she had pulled out her phone, she had felt a cold look from him. Anna was so frightened that she had to put the phone back. Serena thought she could reach her seat safely, but who knew that the heel of her shoe would suddenly break and her body would fall to the side uncontrobly. Chapter 454: Just saying thank you was useless Anna and Ariadne sat there, watching the scene, and their faces turned pale with fear and their eyes widened in disbelief. It had happened so suddenly that Serena did not even know that the heel of her shoes had broken at that moment and there was nothing to hold on to. So her body had fallen on its side uncontrobly. He had also thought about whether he would hit his head at that moment, so he could only unconsciously reach out his hands to protect his face and head. However, just as her hands had moved, someone had grabbed her forcefully. In the next second, she had fallen into Cristian¡¯s arms. -Anna and Arianna were surprised, stunned, and their expressions seemed to have stopped. Serena thought she would fall with a bloody head. She did not expect there to be no pain, but instead she fell into warm arms. Cristian¡¯s masculine breath enveloped her. Cristian¡¯s hand gripping her wrist pinched her waist a little. He pinched her chin with another hand to force her head upward. -His voice was impatient and his pale face looked terrified. Serena¡¯s fear still hadn¡¯t gone away; her heart was pounding and she shook her head unconsciously. -I¡¯m fine. Cristian looked at her for a long moment. Suddenly, he reached out his hand and hugged her. Bang! Exactly at this moment, the lights went out for lighting effects and the auditory area went into darkness. There was silence everywhere, so much silence that Serena could only hear the beating of her heart and Cristian¡¯s. Cristian held her tightly in his arms and her body temperature overcame her. Soon she was surrounded by him. Cristian held her tighter and tighter, so hard that he almost crushed her bones. But-he did not know why Serena did not push him away. And right now, she could feel Cristian¡¯s concern for her. When he had hugged her a moment earlier, Cristian¡¯s pale face had shown that he was worried about her. The music was ying. The slightly subdued sound yed one after another, as if something had struck Serena¡¯s heart. The person holding her had not moved for a moment. It was a long time before she lowered her head and her lips seemed to fall on his hair and kiss him. This light touch made Serena¡¯s senses clear in an instant. Reacting, she discovered that she was still in Cristian¡¯s arms. When she thought about what he had said earlier, she had no choice but to release herself from his embrace, then stood up. -Thank you Mr. Cristian. Serena found her ce to sit in a state of fear. Then she discovered with annoyance that her heel had broken. What had happened, was the quality of the shoes she had bought this time so poor? Thinking about this, Serena half-closed her lips, pondering what to do since her shoes had broken. Cristian¡¯s low voice reached her ears. -It is useless to just say thank you. Warm breath had reached behind her ears, and Serena frowned slightly in the darkness. She bit her lower lip and pretended not to hear Cristian¡¯s words. Then the activities on the stage began, and the auditorium area became dark again. Everyone had sat in silence. Anna and Arianna who were next to Serena were probably scared, so they kept quiet and did not speak. If Serena had not known they were sitting next to her, she might have thought she had arrived on the scene alone! Time passed, the stage y ended, and the scene fell silent again. Serena calcted the time in her heart. At that moment, Isabe and Francesca were about to take the stage. The coborator had asked them both to show up at the same time. And she was going to put on a good show afterwards. Serena could not help but look at Anna. She hade here to see Francesca make a fool of herself, but the news she had received was that the skirt had been bought and given to Francesca. Serena did not know what had happened. ¡­ Anna might have been disappointed tonight. With the sound of music in the background, Francesca and Isabe slowly appeared on the center of the stage, one by one. To match Isabe¡¯s star skirt, the co-operate brand had given Isabe a star jewelry in this year¡¯s most special style. And Francesca had worn what had been agreed upon at the beginning. With cheers from the fan zone in the audience, the atmosphere of the scene had been brought to a more exciting point. The figures of Francesca and Isabe became more and more obvious under the light. Serena saw the skirt on Francesca¡¯s body, the blue color of the sea, which waspletely different from the blue of Isabe¡¯s starry sky. But there were simrities. At this moment, a great shock came from her. It was Anna who immediately got up from her seat. She looked at Francesca¡¯s skirt with excitement, and her eyes sparkled-how could this happen? -Who? Why had she suddenly stood up? Someone hadined behind, and Serena hurried to pull Anna down. After Anna sat down, she was quite unhappy, grabbed Serena¡¯s arm and gritted her teeth angrily, -Serena, what¡¯s going on? That skirt¡­- Serena had heard Isabe mention it, so she was calm at that point and said quietly, -It¡¯s already happened like that, even if you have questions, let¡¯s wait until it¡¯s over.¡± Anna was so angry, but after hearing Serena¡¯s words, she had had to suppress the anger in her heart. She had already lost her spiritpletely. Serena of course knew she was angry, but things had developed this way and there was no way to change it. She could only whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Until the end, the lights came on all around, because there was a part of the interview. Reporters from the mainstream media were interviewing the two on stage and then had been taking photos for five minutes. Taking advantage of the chaos, Anna said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? That skirt was bought by someone else, wasn¡¯t it? Why are you wearing it? What¡¯s going on? Serena. Serena remembered what Isabe had told her, so she told Anna. -All right, I don¡¯t know the rest. -Matteo! It¡¯s impossible! Matteo bought the skirt. Is it possible that Matteo gave it to Francesca? Ouch! Why is his taste so bad? Did he really give the skirt to Francesca? Serena, -¡­ It¡¯s not him, the matter is a bitplicated. Let¡¯s wait first. Although Anna was very angry, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions when she heard this. She just thought that if Matthew gave Francesca the skirt, then¨Cshe would not consider him a prince charming in the future.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Prince Charming would not do such a dishonest thing! At this point the questioning part had begun. Perhaps someone wanted to cause trouble and had asked Francesca an explosive question. -Mrs. Francesca, it is said that you are attending this conference today about new products because you like this brand of jewelry. But if she likes this brand of jewelry so much, why is she wearing an imitation dress? Chapter 455: The moment of conversion With one question, the atmosphere on the scene had suddenly exploded. -Anna, who was still stunned, had widened her eyes when she heard these words: ¡°Imitation? What do you mean?¡± Serena raised her eyebrows-a fake designer dress? She looked closely at Francesca¡¯s blue skirt. Because of the illumination, she felt only that the color of this skirt was not very beautiful. Now, without the lighting, the ws of this fake werepletely exposed. In the glowing light, numerous shorings were revealed. Was this a fake? Had her brother given it? Thinking about this, Serena could not help but smile. When did he be so cunning? As she thought about this, a fiery gaze came from her side. This gaze was as strong as fire and she could not ignore it. Serena quickly wiped the smile from her lips and then closed her lips, looking at the stage with a calm expression. After the media had asked Francesca to take the stage, the smile on her beautiful face froze. Then the corners of her mouth twisted, ¡°What are you talking about? What imitation? This is the real one! She did not believe she was wearing a fake, because John said the skirt had been bought by someone else at great expense. Not long after she left, someone sent her the skirt, which made her proud for a long time. Now there were rumors that this was an ¡®imitation, Francesca obviously disagreed. Entertainment reporters were looking for the most explosive information, regardless of the dignity of others. Then, after seeing Francesca¡¯splexion change, she not only did not hold back, but became even bolder. -Mrs. Francesca, don¡¯t you know? The authentic skirt and the one you are wearing now are very simr, but the authentic skirt was bought by the president of the Giordano group. Each style of this clothing brand has only one piece. May I ask if this dress on Miss Francesca¡¯s body is a great imitation? Did thepany of this brand make two for one style this time? Hearing this, Serena was surprised. She had not expected this reporter¡¯s news to be so fast. Francesca¡¯s face paled from the reporter¡¯s questions, and for a while she didn¡¯t know what to say or do. But her agent quickly responded, came on stage, and said, -Friend of the media, I think you may have made a mistake. How could Francesca¡¯s skirt be a fake? Everyone witnessed it. Also, the information received may be uncertain. After all, they are people from two different fields. They may be simr. All right, ask more questions. This incident could have been resolved, but they had met with entertainment reporters. These reporters were not so easy to dismiss, so instead of retreating the reporter sharpened his questions. -ording to what you said, is the president of the Giordano Group cheating others? The style of the skirt the president bought is obviously the same as your skirt and they are marked, how can they be simr? Francesca was very angry when the reporter said the skirt was bought by the president of the Giordano Group, and she knew it was Matteo. The skirt was sent by an anonymous person tonight. Could it be-that President Matteo, who was famous for being cold and cautious? As soon as she thought of this, Francesca¡¯s enthusiasm was immediately aroused. If Matteo had bought it, then was it the skirt she was wearing? She thought it was just some random lover who had given it away, not expecting it to be Matteo. Thinking about this, Francesca cleared her throat and said directly, ¡°I will tell you the truth. Actually, I did not order this skirt. Before the opening, I received a message from the brand manager that this skirt had been bought by someone else at a high price. I was surprised, I was still thinking what would I wear on stage? But I didn¡¯t expect an anonymous person to send me this dress. To tell you the truth, I still didn¡¯t know who bought this dress until I heard what you said. Speaking, under Francesca¡¯s eyes, she had a smug look on her face. The people on the scene felt a little stunned. -Could it be that this skirt was given to Francesca by Matteo Giordano, the president of Giordano Group? -Is that possible? It is said that even now she does not have a person who likes Matteo, why did he suddenly treat Francesca differently? -Is this a lie? The more it was discussed, the more it fermented. At first, everyone thought she was wearing a fake, so they despised her more. But now they had found out that it was not true; it was someone who bought it. The key was that this person was the president of the Giordano Group. In the North City, who didn¡¯t know the Giordano Group? That¡¯s why those people¡¯s looks toward Francesca turned to envy. The halo of the scene had beenpletely removed from Francesca. Many reporters had rushed to put the microphone in front of her. -Mrs. Francesca, how did you meet Matteo? Such an excellent person gave her a skirt, do you like it? Francesca smiled shyly and said quietly, -I don¡¯t know. If you want to know, you can ask him.¡± -Mrs. Francesca, can you tell us your current state of mind? Are you excited or what? -My mood? I thank Mr. Matteo for giving me this skirt¡­. I like it very much.- Francesca smiled shyly, and then looked at Isabe with some pride. Francesca was so angry when she had seen Isabe¡¯s skirt. She had already asked someone to destroy her skirt, but why was she now wearing a more attractive and more prominent one? At first, many media reporters were in front of her. However, beautiful things always be vulnerable under public opinion. The brand owners had realized that the theme of this event had been changed, so they cleared their throats and said : ¡°Everyone, I know you are interested in the private lives of stars. But today is the press conference, so I hope you can pay more attention to the jewelry worn by Miss Francesca. The question part is over. Then we invite Miss Francesca and Miss Isabe to take pictures in the center of the stage. Francesca nodded with a smile, ¡°The host is right, I hope everyone can pay more attention to the brand.¡± -Hypocrite, poof! Anna in the audience fiercely rejected, ¡°This person is really disgusting, does she really think Matteo gave her the skirt, she deserves it?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Serena was also a bit stunned and did not expect the situation to take this turn. -What¡¯s going on? Arianna held Anna¡¯s arm, her face depressed, -I also want to, ask what is happening, who is Matteo, how is it possible that he likes Francesca? Also, ¡­-She looked at the lean, powerful man next to Serena and could not help but swallow. The scene when Serena fell into his arms a moment ago had really startled her, that man was Cristian¡­. Chapter 456: I won’t let you block me! Okay. There were so many things that it was like a dream for Arianna. She never expected to be invited to the scene. After seeing what had happened there, Arianna had felt no despair at the destruction of the work. It would be worth getting there if she took a few more pictures. After all, she had seen Cristian, and famous screen stars like Francesca and Isabe. When she was an unknown designer, although she had done excellent work, it could notpare to those advanced teams, let alone such an opportunity. After taking the photos, some sharp-eyed people suddenly discovered that the skirt Isabe was wearing was very special, shouting. -Mrs. Isabe, the dress you are wearing today is so special. If I remember correctly, it is the work of Shelly, that foreign designer, isn¡¯t it? She wanted to leave the scene, but she was asked, Isabe¡¯s steps suddenly stopped. So did Francesca, bewildered to see Isabe. She smiled slightly, -You really know the products. This is certainly Shelly¡¯s design.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -I have seen it before when I was a guest at an event abroad. They said it was bought at auction by a mysterious man at a very high price. Afterwards, no one had seen it. Many people asked for it, but to no avail. However, Mrs. Shelly never drew the same piece again. How did she get it, Ms. Isabe? Did she pay therge amount of money? Isabe blinked. Her gaze fell right on Serena who sat in the living room chair. Serena shook her head slightly and Isabe immediately understood, smiling sweetly, ¡°Well, guess what? She would have liked to invite Serena to the stage, but she respected her reluctance to do so. Isabe humored her, giving the audience a vague response without denial or acknowledgement. Then she waved her hand and went around in a circle, grabbing the hem of her skirt. -Well. My event is over. Fans and media friends, see you another day. As she spoke, she grabbed her skirt and headed backstage. When reporters saw the situation, they rushed out of the venue with their cameras, ready to wait for her where she would be. Francesca noticed this and became suddenly angry, but was stopped by the officer next to her. -Here¡¯s the scene. Don¡¯t let them photograph you. Let¡¯s go. -What¡¯s the difference? What about the designer¡¯s work? Who is Shelly? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of her? They are surprised as usual. I don¡¯t bother to look at them. She turned around when she finished talking and left. When she saw the skirt she was wearing alone, Francesca thought of Matthew. Then she lifted her lips and smiled triumphantly. As soon as she became the mistress of the Giordano group, she would step on all those people! * Serena realized that the activity wasing to an end, so she thought about getting up and taking Anna and Arianna with her. Little did she know that her wrist had been tightened and that she had been pushed back into the seat as she stood up. She turned her head and saw Cristian holding her hand and looking at her thoughtfully. -What are you doing? Let me go,¡± Serena scolded him. Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed, -Are you getting hostile so fast?¡± Looking at this scene, Arianna and Anna¡¯s eyes flickered, and then they sat back down as if they had seen nothing. Around them there seemed to be stares, Serena was embarrassed and wanted to avoid them, so she could only lower her voice saying, ¡°Hurry up and let me go. Everyone stares. This is the opening act, do you want to be recognized? -Cristian arched his eyebrows. He was right because he would be brilliant wherever he went, so he didn¡¯t worry about being recognized by others. It would be better to be recognized because he would be the center of attention. -Nothing,¡¬ Serena took a deep breath and then whispered, -Could you let me go first?¡± Leaving. -All right,¡± Cristian fixed her with a mischievous look, ¡°If you want me to let you go, let¡¯s be friends on Facebook.¡± Serena, -. She thought she had heard wrong. He had stopped her just to friend her on Facebook, could it be? Serena blinked, ¨C ¡°What did you say?¡± -You cklisted mest time,¡¬ he told her with deep resentment, because he had remembered that business, hoping Serena could friend him on Facebook again. So the opportunity was rare in life. Afterwards, Cristian took out his cell phone and opened the Facebook interface. Serena, -If we make friends, will you let me go? After asking him, Serena thought she was stupid, why had she asked him? -Maybe,¡¬ Cristian urged her, -pull out your phone quickly.¡± Serena paused, turning her head and looking at Anna and Arianna. Arianna blinked and said innocently, ¡°Just to make friends on Facebook, you won¡¯t lose a piece of meat. Do it.¡± Seeing this, Anna nodded, -All right. Serena, please hurry up. Two traitors. Serena looked at them with little anger in private and finally pulled it out. Since she had cklisted Cristian, she just had to get him off the list. -Are you okay? -The verification of Cristian¡¯s friend came in an instant, and then her tall body bowed to him. You could also feel the masculine aura running strong, ¡°Try it quickly. The appearance was much like that of a child wanting candy. Serena had no choice but to ept it quickly. -Is everything all right? Seeing the message that she had be friends finally appear on her cell phone, she unconsciously lifted a pretty bow to the corner of Cristian¡¯s mouth, and then said coldly as if he had remembered something, -Don¡¯t remove me from your friends list after youe back! Don¡¯t block me! Serena, -You¡­- He was about to say how he knew, but on second thought it seemed pointless, so he just nodded. -All right. I won¡¯t. Can we go now? Cristian pushed his legs away with satisfaction. Serena breathed a sigh of relief and got up to leave. As she stood up, she noticed that the heel of one of her shoes was broken. She forgot about it as they were carefully discussing with each other at that moment. -Ah, Serena, what are you going to do since the heel is broken,¡± Anna eximed. Serena sat down again, looking at the heels of her shoes, wistfully. So, she quickly took off her other shoe and held it in her hand. She stamped her tender white feet on the cold floor and whispered: -I go out first like this¡­. -I go out first like this¡­-. Cristian, standing beside them, saw her like this, feeling that her snow-white feet were extremely dazzling. He narrowed his eyes dangerously. A secondter, the tall man suddenly stood up and then wrapped his arms around Serena¡¯s waist as she was taking off her shoes. Chapter 457: I will protect you well. -Somebody shouted, but it was not Serena; it was Arianna holding Anna¡¯s arm. Everyone suddenly turned around. Serena¡¯s expression changed slightly and she turned her face toward him, whispering, -Put me down, what are you doing? Cristian frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel cold in bare feet? I¡¯ll take you outside. Serena, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hug me. I can walk by myself, put me down! However, Cristian gave her no chance to retort. He walked out hugging her. And the sights also gathered on the stage. Serena struggled against him for a moment and finally surrendered by plunging into Cristian¡¯s chest. By the way, he reached out and pulled her cor andpel to cover her face. There were so many means there. They would have been in trouble if they had been photographed. Cristian was not afraid. As long as he hid his face, he said he was hugging a woman, and it had nothing to do with Serena. The actions he had taken had not aroused Cristian¡¯s displeasure; on the contrary, she trusted him so much that she had taken the initiative to hug him, making Cristian happy. Her thin lips lifted slightly, and he advanced with great strides. However, Arianna and Anna were stunned for a good five seconds before they reacted and stood up quickly. They followed them and got out.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It was not known who was shouting among the media. -It¡¯s the tycoon of the business world, Cristian Ferrari! My God!!! Cristian from the Ferrari family of the North City! -Who is he hugging? Take pictures, quickly! The spotlight had arrived and illuminated the two. Arianna and Anna, who were behind Cristian, unconsciously covered their faces with their hands, but realized that it was not they who were being photographed, but Cristian and Serena. So they lowered their hands again, thinking. Even though Serena had buried her head in Cristian¡¯s arms, she could feel how many cameras were frantically photographing them. She was speechless and her body tightened. She thought the media loved scandals too much. Was Cristian¡¯s appeal bigger than those screen stars and jewelry? They didn¡¯t take pictures of them, but of Cristian? -Bang. As he thought, there was a vibration in Cristian¡¯s chest. His voice came from above. -Don¡¯t be afraid. I will protect you. Serena,-. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± he thought. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave me, nothing will happen!¡± However, what else could he say? There was no other way back. She could only wait for him to lead her out. Cristian walked slowly as if he wanted to torture her on purpose. Eventually they were surrounded by the media. -What are you doing? Serena felt herself suffocating in his arms. Moreover, she was wearing a skirt that made it difficult for her to adjust her posture. She was afraid to expose her private parts. Cristian looked at the media in front of him. After noticing the irritability of the person in his arms, the aura of indifference surrounding his body suddenly increased, looking at that group of people coldly. -Out. Those who had been reprimanded by Cristian suddenly looked at each other, and then backed away with unconscious steps. He had given no dignity to the media, and he had not cared how ruthless and unreasonable the reporters described him. For Cristian, thements were irrelevant. However, those who wanted to die would dare to write a negative report on Cristian. He was not only ruthless, but also difficult to provoke unless they wanted to waste their time in the Northern City. So they all consciously dispersed and no one dared to pursue them. Arianna and Anna followed them like two tails. After reaching the corridor, Serena still didn¡¯t have the courage to get out. She was almost choking to death in her dress. Cristian¡¯s joking voice came from upstairs. -There is no one here now. Come out and breathe. Serena gave him a whimper and ignored him. She couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying. What if reporters had photographed her showing her face? After a while, Serena discovered that there was no sound. So she dared to peek slowly with her head out and then looked around. She was relieved when she noticed that there was really no one there. -It¡¯s all right. There is no one there anymore. Put me down now. Serena looked at him and said. Cristian stared at her, -When did I tell you I would put you down?¡± Serena: ¡°When did I tell you I would put you down?¡± -Your shoes are broken. I will take you to buy new ones. Serena, -. You don¡¯t mind? I can buy them myself. They arrived at the parking lot in a few steps. Cristian walked to his car with Serena in his arms, and then looked at Arianna and Anna. Anna and Arianna had followed him blindly step by step. After all, Serena was in his arms, so it was not easy to leave. At that moment, they were looked deeply at by Cristian and both felt the coldness rising from their backs. -You two¡­¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes and moved his thin lips, -You two go back first.¡± -But¡­¡± Anna looked at Serena with a hesitant gaze. Seeing her struggling in the arms of Cristian, she had to bite the bullet, saying, ¡°Mr. Cristian, you should leave Serena. We don¡¯t have to put on shoes when we get into the car and we can go straight home.¡± -Yes?¡± Cristian arched his eyebrows. The indifference in his body suddenly had greatly lowered the surrounding temperature. Anna shrugged her neck. Looking at Serena¡¯s appearance, she could only continue, ¡°Serena doesn¡¯t want to go with you, does she? Besides, it¡¯s alreadyte. It will be very ufortable for the two of you to be alone. There are so many reporters today. We will be in trouble if we are photographed.¡± Serena looked at Cristian in a calm tone. -Did you hear what I said? Put me down quickly. Cristian stared thoughtfully at her face for a long moment. As he was about to speak, he heard Serena say, -If you don¡¯t put me down, I¡¯ll cklist you on Facebook.¡± Cristian, -¡­ -Finally it was Serena¡¯s turn to threaten him. It was not clear what had happened to Cristian, as if he was really afraid she would cklist him. He slowly left her under his gaze. Serena could not help but shiver as she stepped onto the cold floor. It was so cold. -Don¡¯t cklist me,¡± she asked with a cold face. At that moment, Cristian looked like a rogue giving free rein to his bad mood. Serena didn¡¯t want to bother paying attention to him. He turned and walked away. He pulled on her wrist. Serena could not go on. She frowned and turned her head, -Let me go! -You heard what I said,¡± Cristian frowned at her, serious and solemn. It seemed that he would not let her leave if she did not agree. Serena felt that these things had happened repeatedly. She was really impatient. -I¡¯ll see. I promise. I swear I won¡¯t cklist you, okay? Can I go now? Cristian let go of her hand. -Okay. Pay attention to safety on the road. Those words almost made Serena think that the person in front of him waspletely reborn. As indifferent as he was, could he even say the catchy phrases? Chapter 458: Do you still love him? After getting into the car, Serena was finally able to shake off her feet. As the car passed by Cristian¡¯s side, Serena could feel his warm gaze fall on her face, which did not disappear until she pulled out of the parking lot. She could finally breathe a sigh of relief, and the surrounding atmosphere was not so tense. Anna and Arianna rxed as well, and suddenly Arianna approached curiously. -What happened? I would really like to know about your rtionship with Cristian from the Ferrari Group. -Serena spoke very quickly, shattering all illusions in Arianna¡¯s mind at once. Arianna felt dizzy for a second, which took her a long time to react, -That¡¯s not it. If you had nothing, why should I treat you¡­?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Anna cleared her throat speciously and then said in a low voice, -The past is past. Don¡¯t ask any more questions.¡± Arianna, ¡°What¡¯s past is past?¡± At that point, Serena looked at her angrily, and Anna immediately fell silent: ¡°Nothing. It was nonsense. But tonight she was really angry. What had happened to Francesca¡¯s skirt? Why had she worn it? It had also given her a good chance to show it off at the press conference. They must have thought Matteo was courting her! Listening to her, Serena also sensed that the situation was developing in an unexpected way. -We¡¯ll see tomorrow. It can¡¯t be a gift from my brother, so¡­. -Your brother? -Your brother? Arianna¡¯s eyes widened, thinking she had identally discovered a big secret. -You don¡¯t know,¡± Anna looked at her with surprise, ¡°Serena is Matteo¡¯s younger sister.¡± Arianna felt a little choked up, and the corners of her mouth twitched, -Sister, carnal? -Anna gave her a mocking look as if she was being ridiculous, then hugged Serena¡¯s arm, ¡°Are you surprised? I thought you all knew. Resolved not to, didn¡¯t you?¡± Arianna was speechless. Much more than they knew, they had always believed that Serena was Matteo¡¯s lover. However, because he did not like her very much, he simply had her stand by his side without naming her. It had turned out to be a mistake. ¡°How could she be Matteo¡¯s mistress? She¡­ is his younger sister.¡± The first real youngdy in the Giordano family. Suddenly, Arianna felt her face hurt. First Arianna was driven home, and the car went to the Giordano¡¯s house. After arriving, Serena could only go upstairs barefoot. After taking a shower, she found the room empty; it seemed that Matteo and Manuel had left. Serena grabbed her cell phone and went downstairs. She discovered that Anna was also staying there. -Where are they? -The housekeeper said her brother had taken Manuel to y and they had not returned yet. -Serena nodded and looked at the time. It was not toote. Besides, she thought Matthew hade to his senses, so she went back to her room without worrying. After lying down, Serena pulled out her cell phone. She remembered precisely the expression with which Cristian had asked her to friend him on Facebook that night. She remained silent for a while. Then she clicked on Facebook and saw that Cristian¡¯s ount was still in her friends list. That ount seemed to have magical powers. Serena had not been able to help but click on it to see his personal information. Finally, she quickly connected, she looked at her circle of friends. As she thought, she had nothing in her circle. There was not only forwarding, but also an original post. If he had not added her to the list himself before her, Serena would have doubted that this ount had not been used. Thinking about this, Serena let out a sigh. Since returning to the country, there seemed to be a lot of entangled things between Cristian and her, both work-rted and emotional. Did she need time to sort everything out with him? There were many questions in her mind. ¡°Why had he divorced her then, what was he like, had he already been with Alice?¡± Thinking about this, Serena bit her lower lip and slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Forget it. Since you can¡¯t escape, then deal with it.¡± After a few minutes, Serena fell asleep holding her cell phone. When she suddenly woke up, it was already the next morning. Serena sat up with her hand holding her head. The cell phone had slipped from her chest to the seat beside her. After picking it up and cing it on the table, she realized that it was already bright outside. She quickly stood up and shouted, ¡°Manuel? No one answered. Serena opened the door to the room and ran out without a second thought, almost bumping into Anna. -Did you wake up? I¡¯m thinking of waking you up, why did you sleep sote? Anna acted¡¯ the cell phone in front of her, ¡°Do you know it¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock?¡± -Serena reached out and touched her head, wondering how she could sleep so deeply. How could she sleep so deeply? -Well, hurry up and wash up. Let¡¯s go to thepany. -Okay. It had taken her ten minutes to wash and change her clothes. She had left with Anna without having time to put on her makeup. Isabe¡¯s project had beenpleted. It would be Elsa and Cristian¡¯s turn. Elsa seemed like a slow person who had not solicited her recently. Cristian, however, was a thorny issue. Serena had already decided to confront him, so she decided to take the initiative tounch the attack. Thinking about it, Serena said aloud to Anna, ¡°Help me make an appointment with Cristian. Ask him if he is free after two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Tell him toe out so we can meet.¡± Anna was arranging the papers on the table. She stopped after hearing his words, ¡°What are you talking about, do you want to see Cristian? -Yes,¡± Serena nodded. -Why do you want to see him all of a sudden? Are you sorry for the things he didst night? Have you rekindled your lost love for him? -Serena raised her head and looked at her as if she had no other choice, -What strange things are going on in your head,¡¬ then smiled hopelessly and shook her head, -I have too many questions. I want to ask him about those. Since I can¡¯t get away from him, it will be good to meet him directly,¡± Serena reflected for a moment. Anna reflected for a moment and agreed with her, ¡°That¡¯s right. Exin yourself to him so he won¡¯t bother you again in the future.¡± -Yes. I prepared it on the spur of the moment. Anna stood there without leaving, looking at Serena the whole time. -What¡¯s the matter? Serena was a little puzzled. -In fact¡­ you still secretly love him, don¡¯t you?¡± wondered Anna for a while, but finally asked her. Obviously, Serena¡¯s expression changed a little, -I¡­ -You don¡¯t need to deny it. -You don¡¯t need to deny it,¡¬ Anna interrupted her, -I understand you. Even though you have been abroad over the years, you have paid attention to the news about Cristian. Listening to her, Serena¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly, -Anna, you-¡¬. Chapter 459: Don’t lose it -Do you think I don¡¯t know? Even if you hide yourself well, human feelings are like a pregnant woman showing her belly. As long as it¡¯s part of you, for a long time, you can¡¯t hide at all. Serena looked at her, stunned. She turned her head after a moment. -You think too much. You can¡¯t judge everything by assumptions. -Anna took a deep breath and looked at Serena with her hands sped in front of her chest. -So why don¡¯t you dare to look at me? First of all, do you think I have no idea that you looked for information about Cristian when no one was around? What was the name that came up the most in your search engine? Is it that of a person with the same name? Serena, -¡­- She shook her heart, as if she had been struck by lightning. -Anna pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Actually, I saw him on the highway from South City to North City, but I didn¡¯t tell you. Hearing this, Serena quickly looked up, -What did you say? Cristian was there on the highway?¡± Seeing her reaction, Anna had to tell Serena what had happened on the highway that day. After hearing about it, Serena finally understood. Anna was a little strange when she returned after the food search, but she had tricked her with excuses. ¡°But now?¡± In retrospect, she hadn¡¯t even thought about it then. -It would be a surprise to meet him when we had just returned home. Sometimes I wonder if you two were destined. Otherwise, with the distance between South City and North City, how could you have met? However, you did not meet at all on that day. Perhaps it was because I got in the way. Serena. As your friend, selfishly I don¡¯t want you to contact him again. You have suffered a lot, but as far as feelings are concerned, if you still love him, then ¡­ I still support you. I still support you. Eventually, Anna also stepped forward. She bent down and hugged her by the shoulders. Serena remained stunned where she was. Suddenly, she felt a little wetness in her eyes. It dawned on her that she had not been alone for so many years. Anna knew everything. Yes. Although she had to pretend not to feel anything for Cristian when she saw him, but for so many years¡­ she still secretly loved him in her heart and paid attention to his situations and news. She knew everything about him, including that he had risen from his wheelchair and be a normal person who could walk and had be the real owner of the Ferrari Group. Although she had no idea how his legs had healed. Perhaps seeing him on his feet again, Serena, of course, was happy for him. As much as she loved him, she would not have wanted to walk the old bumpy road with him. ¡°Who put a guideline that I should be with him if he still likes me?¡± -Do. Tell him clearly and ask him all the doubts in your heart. If you still love him, don¡¯t lose him,¡± Anna patted her back in her rarely gentle voice. After quite a while, she let go of his hand, turned and left the office. Serena lowered her head and noticed the moisture on her shoulders. * At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon A familiar vehicle was parked outside thepany door, and Luke took the initiative to call Serena. -Mrs. Shelly, Mr. Cristian asked me to pick you up. Serena already knew Luca¡¯s voice. She went to the window and looked outside. She saw Luca leaning against the car making the phone call. She curled her lips, ¡°Okay. Wait for me for five minutes.¡± Serena arranged the documents. Then she got up and went downstairs. Because of Luca¡¯s appearance, many people stood in front of the office window and watched him. -If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s Luca, Cristian¡¯s assistant from the Ferrari Group, why is he here? -Didn¡¯t ourpany have a partnership with yours? So you came for it? -Even though we have partnerships, there¡¯s no need to pick her up in person, is there? Eva smiled slightly, -Maybe you have better maneuvers than others? Hearing her words, Mary also raised her eyebrows, -On the contrary? Matthew had opened her business with many good resources. You can see that the trick she uses is really different. -Even if she uses it, your envy is useless because of what she has. Matteo and Cristian, both are men who have the most difficult status to shake in the North City. How many women flirt in front of their eyes without being worthy of a nce? Would it be better to draw more pictures than to be jealous of her for you? The one who had said this was Arianna. She threw the papers directly on the desk, then stood with her arms folded, looking at Mary and Eve. From the beginning, she did not like those two. After so long, the more she looked at them, the more they annoyed her. -Who cares? She is the only good one who can be like a fish in the water between the two men. Arianna, you talk like that for her, you want to be a woman like her,¡± Mariained and scolded her. Eve said with her arms crossed in front of her chest, ¡°It¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t love her.¡± -Yes,¡± Ariadne put her hands on her hips, ¡°They don¡¯t want me. Neither do you, what are you proud of? Also, I think I need to tell you something. By the way, Arianna was feeling a little proud.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She was the only person in the office who knew the truth. Thinking about it, she said directly, ¡°You always look at Serena with your dirty eyes, but didn¡¯t you know? She is not rted to Matteo at all. Herst name is Giordano.¡± Mary did not understand cause and effect, blinking, ¡°Howe thest name Giordano?¡± Eva thought carefully. Then she looked at Ariadne seriously. -What does this mean? -Think for yourself what it means. Anyway, I¡¯m not talking anymore because you cannot ept other pure things in dirty minds. Arianna ignored them and walked away, avoiding the table. Mirko quickly followed her after seeing what had happened, ¡°Arianna, where are you going? Shall I go with you? -Arianna scolded him directly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom and you want to follow me? Crazy? Mirko was scolded by her. He smiled awkwardly and touched his head, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you here. After Arianna left, they were a bit confused. -What do the words she just said mean? Serena¡¯sst name is Giordano, but what does it have to do with Matteo Giordano,¡± Maria didn¡¯t have much intelligence and kept asking there. Thinking about it, Eva more or less had the result in mind, but ¡­ she didn¡¯t tell her. Her face paled a little. On the other hand, Serena was already in Luca¡¯s car. After the start, there was a strange silence inside. Seeing that he was not heading toward the urban area, Serena frowned and asked him, ¡°Won¡¯t I see you in thepany?¡± Chapter 460: We are still husband and wife. -Mr. Cristian is the client, so the meeting ce depends on our master this time,¡± Luca replied without emotion. Serena stared at him for a second. She thought for a moment without answering him. ¡°Yes, he is a client. His idea is the most important thing. It is right for him to decide the ce.¡± Serena did not know where Cristian had decided to have them meet, and she did not know how long it would take to get there at that time. So she pulled out her cell phone and texted Anna, telling her that if she did not return when she finished work, Anna would pick up Manuel from school and she would not have to wait for her. After sending it to her, Serena put the cell phone in her bag without worrying about it. She leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes to rest. She just wanted to rx a little, but she did not know that she fell asleep afterwards. When she woke up, the car had stopped and the surroundings were quiet. Luca was no longer inside. Serena looked around and found that there was a restaurant not far from the sea. A familiar figure could be seen in the restaurant. It was Cristian. Serena reached out her hand and rubbed her eyes. She put the clothes she was wearing in order. She stood up and pushed open the car door, walking toward him. She had already arrived here, so she didn¡¯t have to be hypocritical at this point. She sat down right in front of Cristian. -Did you wake up? Cristian had already considered when she got out of the car, but he really did not imagine that she would walk so indifferently as to sit across from him. The more indifferent she was, the more ufortable Cristian felt. For this was the first time Serena had taken the initiative to ask him out. The waiter approached her, ¡°Miss, how can I help you?¡± Serena smiled slightly, ¡°Bring me a coffee, please.¡± She had just woken up and was feeling a little tired. -Yes, just a minute. The waiter left. Serena, at the same time, looked at the decoration of the store, which was mainly blue. Itplemented the color of the sea by being located on the beach. Both parties were silent. When the coffee was served, Serena thanked him and then stirred the coffee with a spoon. -Mr. Cristian. She called him politely. Cristian immediately frowned, -If you came to talk business, you can call me Mr. Cristian, but you are forbidden to talk about private matters in the following time. If youe for private business, then ¡­ call me by my name. He could not stand that woman calling him so strangely by the name of Mr. Cristian. Hearing this, he stopped Serena¡¯s hand from stirring his coffee. After a while, she looked up and looked at the person in front of her. She answered again, ¡°Okay. Then today we will not talk about work, but about private matters. Cristian looked at her, ¡°Well, call me by my name so I can hear it.¡± Serena, -. -Do you have to embarrass me so much? -You think I¡¯m embarrassing you,¡¬ Cristian frowned, -In what way am I embarrassing you? Serena looked at him with zed eyes and then said as if she had heard humorous things: ¡°How are you embarrassing me? How can you ask me like that? Don¡¯t you know it yourself? -Talk to me about it,¡± Cristian tapped his fingertips on the table carelessly. His attitude really infuriated Serena. She took a deep breath and then began to use him of his crime. -I inexplicably came to mypany to ce an order, and you kept appearing before me, making all sorts of ungrateful demands. Aren¡¯t you going to put me on the spot? Having said that, Serena raised her head and looked at Cristian. The look seemed to say, ¡°Don¡¯t you know clearly in your heart whether you embarrass me or not?¡± Cristian raised his eyebrows. Serena continued, ¡°At the opening ceremony, I could have gone alone, it has nothing to do with you. Why did you have to make me get up and expose me to the media? Would that affect my personal life, not put obstacles in my way?¡± Cristian tightened his lips for a moment and then asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hide in my arms that day? The media didn¡¯t catch you.¡± Serena, -. -I wanted to cancel the contract. You didn¡¯t agree to it. I have been ashamed since you appeared before me. I asked you out today just to exin myself clearly. Please leave me alone. I have forgotten what happened five years ago. Now it has nothing to do with me whether you are single or married. If you are willing to have a good working rtionship with me, then I will do my best to design works for you. If you have other intentions, I would advise you to abandon them. Either because of the revival of the old love or the desire to humiliate her. Serena did not want that. Although Anna¡¯s words struck deep in her heart, Serena was more inclined to protect herself. Who knew if she would be abandoned again by Cristian without mercy as she had been five years earlier when she was with him? Experiencing the feeling once would be enough in life. Cristian stared at her with cold eyes, ¡°Is it so urgent that you don¡¯t want to suffer the wait to share your thoughts with me? Do you want to abandon me quickly? Why? Hearing the why, Serenaughed almost in front of Cristian. -Cristian Ferrari,¡± she stared at him and said word for word, ¡°Who threw the contract in front of me and told me to stay away from him? Who said he would not let me into hispany and his mansion? Do you think others are stupid? After being mercilessly dumped and pushed around, I would do anything to get you? I¡¯m sorry. You might be disappointed. Those sentences were usations like blood. Although she was very excited when they spoke, her expression and look, including her emotions, were actually calmer than he thought. They were not as hysterical as he imagined. The woman had really changed. Maybe it was because of what she had done in the past? Thinking about it, Cristian, with his thin lips tightened, whispered softly, ¡°I can exin everything, do you want to listen?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -Serena shook her head and smiled slightly, ¡°I would not want to be informed of the experiences and reason of a murderer if I hadmitted the crime. What happened between you and me is the same. Wrong is wrong. I don¡¯t care why you told me then. I only know that you drove me away without mercy. What you did is the most important thing. Hearing what he had said, Cristianughed at himself, ¡°It seems that no matter what I say, you won¡¯t believe it. Having said that, Serena nodded, ¡°Yes. I have finished all I have to say today, and then it depends on Mr. Cristian¡¯s decision. It¡¯s very windy here. I feel a little cold and I can¡¯t stay. So I will go back first. After talking, Serena got up and left with her bag. Cristian turned to look at her, his eyes so deep he couldn¡¯t see them. -It¡¯s a shame it doesn¡¯t matter what I say. You are still my wife. Hearing this, Serena stopped. She turned her head and looked at Cristian: -What do you mean? -Don¡¯t you know? Legally we are still husband and wife. Chapter 461: A Joke For Serena, that news was certainly a shock that took her a long time to recover. ¡°What does it mean to be legally husband and wife?¡± Serena felt her heart almost stop beating. Cristian rose to his feet. Straight, slender legs stopped in front of her, reaching out to brush back her bangs and saying in a soft, graceful voice. -In these five years, we have not divorced at all. Serena quickly raised her head with difficulty breathing. What do you mean? -Do you think you have the freedom to be my wife or not? About this, Cristian¡¯s gaze became more meaningful, and the depths under his eyes were emotions she could not understand. He took a step closer, reached out to support her shoulders, leaned forward, and blew softly into her ears. -I will not leave you alone. And it is even more impossible for me to raise my hand up in mercy. Because you have always been my wife. You have no right to cancel this rtionship. Serena was stunned for three full seconds. She took a big step back and then shouted in great anger. -Why don¡¯t I have the right to cancel it? We have been five years apart. Even if I don¡¯t get your consent, I can divorce you! The loud voice drew stares from the others around him. Cristian didn¡¯t care. Even if others stood in front of him and looked at him, he would not object. Serena cared on ordinary days, but perhaps what Cristian had said on the right had made her angry, so she had responded to him in a particrly angry way that she didn¡¯t care how he was seen. It was really unpleasant for the word divorce toe out of her mouth. Cristian stepped forward and grabbed her arm. -If divorce were as simple as you think, then you would not have been my wife for thest five years. Hearing this, Serena slowly opened her eyes, -Are you checking me out? Cristian remained silent, looking at her deeply. After a while, Serena let go of his hand forcefully and staggered backward. What had happened was too sudden, and she needed to turn back to ask Matthew what had happened. Serena turned and walked away. Cristian wanted to run after her, but when he saw her pale face, his steps stopped where he was. He had just given her the news, she would need time to digest it, and it would be good to leave her alone. Thinking about it, Cristian looked at Luca at his side, ¡°Take her home. Take care of yourselves during the trip.¡± Luca nodded and quickly followed her. Serena wanted to take a cab home alone, but Luca went to meet her. -Mrs. Shelly, get in. It¡¯s harder to wait for a cab here. Besides, I brought her here. Mr. Cristian asked me to take her home. Serena¡¯s eyes squinted when she heard his name, and then she looked up at Luca who was sitting in the car, -Is it true what he said? Hearing her, Luca stopped without answering. -You are his assistant. You know everything about him. Tell me, is it true what he said? Haven¡¯t I been divorced from him for the past five years? Finally, Luca nodded with a slightly stern face. -Yes. Serena felt all her heartstrings breaking and could not breathe ufortably. What were the years when she was abandoned? A joke? -Mrs. Shelly,e up. Luca urged her. Serena ignored him and stepped forward on her own, leaving a sentence, -No need. Leave me alone. -But ¡­ -Don¡¯t follow me. Her slender back revealed determination. If he had followed her, he would not still be in the car. Thinking about it, Luca had to call Cristian and inform him of the current situation, ¡°Mr. Cristian, what should I do now? You don¡¯t want toe in and I have no other choice. There was a long silence. And a momentter, Cristian coldly said, ¡°Follow her until she gets home safely.¡± -Luca hung up his cell phone and drove slowly behind Serena. It was a seaside restaurant, so it took Serena a long time to get to the side of the road. The sea breeze tousled her long skirt and ck hair. In addition, her good looks and slim body meant that people driving by could not help but stop and ask her questions. -Please, where are you going? Do you need a ride? Serena looked at the man indifferently without even answering. She did not need to show any courtesy for such a casual flirtation on the road. Although her eyes were indifferent because of the handsome face, the man was struck by the look of arrow . -Be, don¡¯t be so indifferent. It¡¯s hard to find a cab here. Most of them are tourists. My brother and I are the only people in my car. I will definitely take you wherever you ask if youe in. Serena ignored him, but that was a gnat. -Go inside. Okay? How long will it take you to keep walking? You¡¯re so skinny, you¡¯ll definitely get tired.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. -She stopped and stood where she was. The manughed furtively, thinking she was convinced, and decided to go inside. As he was about to open the door to greet her with a smile, Serena said a word coldly. -Go. The smile froze on the man¡¯s face, as if he had not expected it, and remained there for a long time. By the time he reacted, Serena had moved away from him. -Hahaha, even Emiliano was rejected today. How strange, weren¡¯t you very good at picking up women in the past? His friend in the passenger seat was still teasing him. Emiliano, who was being teased, became a little disgruntled and then scolded him: ¡°Shut up. I like being like this. -She¡¯s beautiful, the pity is that ¡­ she doesn¡¯t pay attention to you,¡± his friend continued jokingly. Emiliano stared at the slender figure in front of him, ¡°I¡¯m determined to win her over,¡± Luca had been following Serena all day. Luca had been following Serena the whole time. He had even seen her when they had flirted with her, but he had thought there was nothing wrong with that, so he had not reached out to stop her. After a while he noticed that the car was also following Serena. It was not clear why he had not noticed Luca¡¯s car. Luca, frowning, wanted to stop them or call Cristian. Serena pulled over to the side of the road and stopped. She waved her hand toward a vehicle. It was a passing truck. The driver appeared to be an honest person and stopped when he saw her. -Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong? -Uncle,¡¬ Serena smiled, -I want to go to the urban area, could you give me a ride?¡± The driver seemed to be a little cautious. Looking around, Serena knew what was bothering him and could only say, ¡°I came with my friend, but he didn¡¯t have time to drive me back, so I had no choice but to walk home alone. Could you give me a ride out of pity? I¡¯ll pay you back. Chapter 462: I did not reconcile with him. It was probably because he told him to. The other party felt a little embarrassed. The driver smiled shyly, ¡°Never mind the money. I will deliver the goods to the supermarket in town. There¡¯s no harm in giving you a ride. Hop in.¡± Serena smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± Then she went to the other side, opened the door and got in. The car followed her. Emiliano and his friends sat inside with dumbfounded expressions. -What happened to her? She didn¡¯t get into her car, the woman went to get a truck? Emiliano, isn¡¯t she making fun of you? -Damn it! Emiliano was so angry that he punched the steering wheel directly. The front truck had left after Serena had gotten in. She had driven to the urban area. After arriving at the supermarket, Serena wanted to pay him, but the honest and simple man would not ept. -Please. I will give you a ride down the road. In the end, Serena had put twenty euros in her purse. After thanking him sincerely, she had left the supermarket. It was not far from herpany and she could take a cab back to thepany. As soon as Serena returned to thepany, she went straight to the office and then locked herself inside, confused. Her mind was filled with the words Cristian had said to her. For the past five years she had believed she had nothing to do with him, but he told her that the two of them had not divorced at all. Legally, she had remained his wife. There was a knock at the door. There had been a sudden knock on the door. Serena raised her head, seeing precisely that the door was ajar, and Anna put half her head in, looking discreetly at her. She probably knew that she had gone out with Cristian, so Anna dared not rush in as before. -Serena tried to calm herself and smiled at Anna. When she saw her like this, Anna had the courage to open the door and go inside. She kept watching Serena¡¯s expression and the emotions in her eyes. She was too curious. Serena had noticed her behavior. She gave a hopeless sigh, ¡°Don¡¯t be curious. I haven¡¯t reconciled with him and it¡¯s impossible. Hearing this, Anna¡¯s expression changed and she quickly walked toward her. -Why? You still love him, don¡¯t you? -We wouldn¡¯t need to be together if love still existed. Anna scratched her head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± -It would be better if you didn¡¯t understand. To know too much about these things is to have experienced the worst. Well, is that why you were looking for me? -No!¡± Anna immediately shook her head, and then pulled out her cell phone, ¡°Look at the most important searches on Facebook.¡± Serena was puzzled. She took what Anna handed her, and then carefully read the contents. Cristian and the mystery woman. -You saw,¡¬ Anna clicked on the second of the hot searches and informed her, -I saw it on Facebook a moment ago. Cristian hugged you the night of the opening ceremony. You were photographed by paparazzi. They posted it on the Inte, and now everyone is guessing who this woman is. Serena, -. Indeed. She knew Cristian would cause her problems. -Now, even though everyone suspects it, some people in thements are already frantically trying to figure out who you are. Serena half-closed her lips and imagined the scene that night: -You stay out of it. -Serena, won¡¯t something happen? I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll find you and you won¡¯t have a quiet life. -It shouldn¡¯t be like that for the time being. I hid well that night without being seen. -Then he saw another search and said angrily, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll tell you one more thing. If it is not because of Cristian¡¯s affair this time, it is possible that the first search is for Francesca. Certainly she is shameless. She found many marketing ounts to help her spread a message, iming that Matteo, the president of Giordano Group, was chasing her and pretending to be a mysterious person to give her customized branded skirts. Now there is no telling how many people envy her. Hearing this, Serena was a little surprised: ¡°My brother shouldn¡¯t do such a thing. -My brother shouldn¡¯t do such a thing. So Francesca was just taking advantage of Matteo¡¯s poprity, I can¡¯t stand him! Serena looked at her, sensing that she was being humorous: ¡°So what do you want to do, you want to tell my brother that there is a celebrity taking advantage of his poprity?¡± Anna¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How can I tell him? I can¡¯t despise that handsome man? By the way¡­¡± Anna suddenly understood something. She looked at Serena with mischievous intent and smiled weakly,-Serena, the best Serena¡­-she shouted more and more sensually. He cried out more and more sensually, and Serena got goosebumps. -Serena, you are his little sister. You¡¯d better tell them about this matter,¡± Anna simply bent down and hugged Serena¡¯s arm, she let out a pitiful cry, -You don¡¯t want them to do evil in your brother¡¯s name too, do you? -It was not wickedness to take advantage of poprity. -Serena, that¡¯s the real evil. The poprity I was taking advantage of belonged to your Giordano family. Everyone will respect her and maybe call her the firstdy of the family. She is our enemy. She ruined our gamest time. If we allowed her to take advantage of our family, she wouldn¡¯t be ¡­ ¨C -All right. Well, I understand. I understand, Serena was hopelessly discouraged by what Anna had told her and promised. -I¡¯ll tell my brotherter. -Serena, you are so good!¡± Anna bent down and kissed Serena and then quickly ran away. Then she stopped suddenly and said, ¡°Or go get him now. Anyway, there is still an hour before I leave work. I¡¯ll pick up Manuelter.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. -I¡¯ll go right away? -Yes. Many reporters went to the Giordano Group building today. I found out on the Inte that they wanted to do an interview to verify the matter, but your brother refused. No one dared to provoke him. Hearing this, Serena understood what he meant. Anna hoped that Matteo might take advantage of the reporter¡¯s opportunity to deny the incident, embarrassing Francesca. -I see. When Anna left, the smile gradually faded. Was she supposed to be looking for Matteo? Well, she had precisely one thing to ask him. She had precisely something to ask him. So Serena soon left again. Being a leader had one advantage, that there were no restrictions on what she wanted to do. When Serena arrived at the Giordano group, she found that there were a lot of paparazzi hiding around, holding cameras and arguing. Although she and Matteo were brothers, it was the first time she hade to thepany in many years. Serena thought it would take a lot of effort to go upstairs, so she decided to call Matteo directly after entering. Just as she was about to do so, the receptionist suddenly ran up to her. -Excuse me, are you Miss Serena? Hearing this, Serena was a little surprised: -Do you know me? -Mr. Matteo expressly ordered me to inform you to use the special elevator to visit you when youe. Chapter 463: Who is he? Serena put down her cell phone and after a while smiled, ¡°But how do you recognize me? The girl smiled sweetly, ¡°Mr. Matteo sent me your picture to remind me of you. Miss Serena, please. So he did.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Her older brother was sincerely caring. Serena felt something warm and nodded her head. Then he followed her. When the time came, Serena thanked her and went directly to Matteo. She knocked on the office door and a soft voice came from inside. -Come inside. Serena opened the door. Entering, she saw Matteo sitting cross-legged on the sofa. He was drinking coffee while reading documents. And Matteo was also wearing gold-rimmed sses, which looked very elegant. When Serena stood there in a daze. Matteo noticed that there was some silence, so he looked up at her. -Serena? Why are you here? As soon as he saw her, her calm appearance simply disappeared. He put down his cup, stood up and walked over to her. Serena had awakened from her daydream. Seeing him approach her, she had a million questions in her heart. She wanted to ask him directly, but felt it was too deliberate. So she gave him a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to yourpany, so I came to see you,¡± she said. She smiled, but Matthew, like his brother, how could he not understand his sister? Seeing that she pretended to smile, he quietly left and asked the secretary to bring him a drink. Then he returned to her side. -Are you not busy? Do you have time toe? Serena did not sit down, but walked aimlessly. Then she stopped in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at the splendor that belonged to the city. At that moment it was getting dark and the sunset appeared in the distance, the whole sky tinged red with unreal beauty. -Brother, don¡¯t you have something you haven¡¯t told me? Matthew stopped his step. A look of surprise shone in his ck eyes. After a while, he approached Serena and stood shoulder to shoulder. -What haven¡¯t I told you,¡¬ Matteo reached out and stroked Serena¡¯s head in an affectionate tone. ¡°What happened to that girl who suddenly became like this? -What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Matteo when he saw that she was silent. Serena blinked and finally looked at Matteo. She asked him with a deep breath, -Why didn¡¯t you tell me that I didn¡¯t sessfully divorce Cristian? A secondter, Matteo¡¯s hand stroking her head stopped. Time seemed to be frozen. Matteo stared at her, and Serena was silent as well, but the sadness in her eyes was so strong that it almost overflowed. After a long time, Matteo withdrew his hand. -Did you see that? He had not admitted it, but neither had he denied it. Serena¡¯s heart was slowly sinking. It seemed to be true. -Do you admit it? ¨C she asked him. Matteo did not answer, but looked at her with cold eyes. Then he turned and looked away. -It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but I had tried to work it out. I did not expect you to meet again. After hearing this, Serena had finally figured it all out. It had turned out that Matteo had known but had never told her. But she, the person concerned, thought she had divorced Cristian and had nothing more to do with him. Matteo half-closed his lips and stared at her. -Did you meet him? What did he do to you? If you¡­ -I¡¯ll fix him,¡± Serena coldly answered him. Matthew, -. -Then you don¡¯t have to settle it for me. I will do the rest myself. -Serena, are you ming me? Matteo frowned, -It¡¯s not that I wanted to hide it from you, but that I thought I could solve it well, so I never told you before. -No,¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, I just think. I am the person concerned and I need to know the truth. For thest five years you have always confirmed that I had nothing to do with him, but now you are telling me that I did not divorce him. You know I am not fully prepared, how will I deal with it in the future? -I¡¯m sorry,¡± Matthew finally understood his difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. You¡­ -It¡¯s okay. Since I found out, I will divorce him. I just wanted to get confirmation today. By the way, there was an actress who exploited poprity in your favor recently. If you have time, please respond. Matthew, what? -It was alreadyte. After Serena left, Matteo was still thinking about what he wanted to say a few minutes earlier, but soon those thoughts were reced by other emotions. Serena already knew, which meant that she and Cristian had already met. And they would not have talked about it if they had only seen each other for a short time. It could mean that they had met for a long time. As his older brother, did he not know about this? Suddenly Matthew felt that he was really ipetent. Thinking about it, Matteo¡¯s eyes darkened a little. After that, he had no interest in doing the work. He sat down until it was time to leave the office. he took his suit jacket from the rack and put it on. Then he went downstairs with the car key. As soon as he went out the elevator door, he was greeted and told, ¡°Mr. Matteo, there are many paparazzi outside thepany watching him. You should be careful when you go out. Hearing this, Matteo paused, ¡°Paparazzi? -Yes. They have been here for surveince this morning, but we haven¡¯t seen many of them, they won¡¯t do any surprising action, so we ignore them. Do you want to¡­? Matteo remembered what Serena had told him in the office. ¡°There is an actress who is taking advantage of the poprity on your behalf. If you have time, can you respond?¡± What did Serena mean? -No. I¡¯m going straight out. After speaking, Matteo headed outside. He considered Serena¡¯s words, then went outside to give his answer. As soon as Matteo appeared, the lurking paparazzi suddenly came alive and photographed him. However, Matteo had a great reputation, so they only dared to photograph him from afar withouting forward. Although they were too curious about the incident, they were still worried about their careers. There were two people in the North City whom everyone dared not provoke. The first is Cristian Ferrari, the cold-faced Devil. And the second was Matteo, the Inexpressive. He was different from Cristian who looked like he would kill you if you approached him with a hostile face, when he met you with a cold face. Matteo was different. He was like an old man. Although he was calm and not aggressive, he was inexplicably grim when he was expressionless. Matteo took a few steps without being followed, but the sh never stopped. So he stopped and waved his hand toward a group of them. They changed their expressions, then walked slowly toward him. -What are you photographing? ¨C Matthew asked them coldly. ¨C Hey, you-¡± The person who was called turned out to be a paparazzo. -Why are you photographing me? Matteo seemed calm. The paparazzo stayed for a while and then said, -You don¡¯t know, Mr. Matteo. You attract a lot of attention for courting the actress Francesca. We¡­ -Francesca,¡± Matteo narrowed his eyes, as if remembering. Suddenly, after a moment, he asked her, ¡°Who is she? Chapter 464: Having One Heart. That evening, a special topic of who Francesca was had quickly emerged in the main searches. After one click, it could be seen that in the video, Matteo, the CEO of the Giordano Group, put his hand in his pants pocket and casually asked: -Francesca, who is she? People who loved the hoo were not slow to tease her, saying that Francesca had a great imagination, that she always lived in serials written by herself, and that she even imagined herself to be the youngdy of a rich family without realizing who she really was. After seeing her, Anna, dressed in a bathrobe, had run to Serena¡¯s room with her cell phone, and theny down beside her. -Serena, your words are having their effect. Your brother really showed up to answer. Now the wholework isughing at Francesca,¡± Anna covered her mouth with a smile, -When I think that her formerly proud face is full of anger, I feel great joy in my heart. -Well, what made you happy? -Why didn¡¯t it make you happy? Didn¡¯t she want to act in serials? Now that she has been revealed, how will she act in the future? That rogue took advantage of the poprity of others above her. Look at thements of the followers! Serena looked at them and they were all insults. Those Inte users, who would have admired her before, were insulting Francesca. They were saying that she was shameless and shameless, that she had big breasts but no intelligence, and they were even demanding that she leave the entertainment circle. -Please call me the only prophet in the audience. I have long said that Giordano¡¯s CEO has never hit on women. Everyone knows he is still single now, and he must have good taste. How could he fall in love with a woman with big breasts but no intelligence like Francesca? If the protagonist of the rumor was Isabe, she would have a little more credibility. Those who previously congratted and envied her are ridiculous, but Francesca was not expected to take advantage of poprity on Matteo¡¯s behalf to be famous. Did she think he was very busy and didn¡¯t care about such trivial things? It remains a joke since it was revealed, doesn¡¯t it? -This Matteo is too mediocre, isn¡¯t he? Even if he doesn¡¯t know Francesca, one should treat ady with a little more chivalry. It will be fine if she denies it outright or says nothing. Did he ask who it was? Isn¡¯t he blind since Francesca is so popr? -What is Matteo¡¯s identity in the North City? The tycoon from the business circle whoes to see a young woman from modern entertainment? A woman with big breasts but no intelligence? ¨C I also think what the man upstairs said is garbage. Francesca¡¯s unreasonable fan! -I see the mad dog smiling. -A certain fan used to boast madly before, but now it¡¯s embarrassing that boasting is lying. Go back to your mother¡¯s nest for recreation! Seeing this, Serena withdrew her gaze, -Well. So that is the end of the matter. You will be relieved of your anger. Go back and rest soon. -I am indeed relieved. Matteo said he didn¡¯t know her, which means he didn¡¯t give her a dress. So she was dressed falsely. She will be rejected by many brands in the future. -Ah, what a pleasure. I¡¯m going back to sleep.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After Anna left, Serena¡¯s smile disappeared again. She leaned back on the bed in a daze, picking up a book. She could not read a word of the stories she liked to read before. Her mind was always filled with the sentences Cristian had told her. -Mom. As she concentrated, small hands suddenly caressed her face. Serena recovered and saw Manuel next to her. The boy half knelt on the bed and reached out to gently caress her face, -Mom, what are you thinking about? Manuel has been calling you for a long time. -Manuel?¡± Serena looked at him apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was thinking about something just now. I was thinking about something just now: have you been calling me for a long time? -Manuel nodded like an angel: ¡°I called you three or four times and you ignored me, do you have any worries, do you want to tell me something? I can share anxieties. Concerns, anxieties shared? Serena looked at the little boy in front of her and could not help but hug him, whispering softly, ¡°No. Just the work stuff. Just work stuff. So I got distracted. Manuel, you told me before, would you like that powerful person to be your father? Manuel blinked, ¡°I can¡¯t? Serena smiled, ¡°I just wanted to ask you, why should it be him? There are many who are more powerful than him, and ¡­ I can also find a better one.¡± Hearing this, Manuel wrinkled his nose and said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°But I think he is very powerful.¡± Serena felt that the child¡¯s thoughts were very strong and wanted to convince him, but then she remembered that she had not seen who the person upstairs was that day. She had only heard that he was a great man without even seeing him in person. That being the case, could he hide it from her? Even if she had found other people, wouldn¡¯t Manuel have known? No. She was a mother, how could she deceive her son like that? At that thought, Serena smiled and simply exined, ¡°But Mom doesn¡¯t want to be with him and she doesn¡¯t want him to be your father.¡± -No,¡± Manuel raised his head hesitantly and winked at Serena, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mom like that person?¡± -Of course,¡¬ Serena nodded her head, -I don¡¯t like him,¡¬ Manuel¡¯s nose wrinkled. Manuel¡¯s nose wrinkled. After thinking about it for a long time, he hugged Serena¡¯s neck and rubbed her cheek affectionately, ¡°All right. If you don¡¯t like it, then I don¡¯t want him to be my daddy. At those words, Serena¡¯s sockets felt inexplicably warm. She thought the child would insist, but she had not expected him to ept it so sensibly. And when she told him, there was anguish on her small face. Serena was instantly moved. She dared not let the little one see her tears, so she could only reach out and hug her with tears in her eyes, saying. -My son is really good. You have be a mature and sensitive little adult. As long as Manuel was willing, she could find other men. As for Cristian, she would have to find a way to divorce him. He had wanted to divorce her five years ago and had not allowed her to see him, much less listen to her. So, five yearster, she was not going to be with him again and ept the humiliation. She was going to divorce him. She would not allow Cristian to be Manuel¡¯s father. She wanted to find a new father for her son, a man who loved family and had a sense of responsibility. With this in mind, Serena closed her eyes and hugged Manuel tighter. -Manuel suddenly pushed her away, and Serena was a little nervous, trying to turn her face away because she still had tears, but Manuel was not looking at her. I just came to turn off themp. The room was plunged into darkness. Serena was stunned for a moment and then stood up to silently wipe away the two lines of tears on her face, smiling, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s sleep then. Manuel, good night. Manuel approached her. Not sure if it was a coincidence, his soft kisses were imprinted in the tracks of her tears,-Good night, Mom. Chapter 465: For you. I’ll take it. Even though Serena had said she would take care of the matter herself, as an older brother, how could Matthew watch his sister suffer and get mixed up in something like this? So, naturally, she was going to do something about it. For example, she had now asked Cristian for a date. Particrly quiet and romantic music was ying in the cafeteria. Two men sat across from each other. The feelings emanating from both were extraordinary. The crowd thought only that these two men were here to talk business, but the feeling in their bodies seemed rigid. They dared not approach each other.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cristian¡¯s gaze was somber as he looked at Matthew who was sitting across from him. Cristian had seen Serena in the Giordano family car, so he had asked Luca to investigate. At first, Cristian thought she had some hidden rtionship with Matteo. Then he had found out that she was his sister. Although he did not know any other details of their rtionship, he was fine with it if it was not something more romantic. Cristian would not havee today except that Matteo was his brother. Cristian¡¯s thin lips curved at the thought, ¡°President Matteo, you are busy. I can¡¯t believe you had time to ask me out to a ce like this today. What is it? Do you want to talk to me about a coboration?¡± -Matteo said, ¡°You should know why I came to you .¡± Matteo¡¯s gaze was cold. And his voice was very firm. -Cristian raised an eyebrow, ¡°Do I know President Matteo well?¡± Matteo looked up. His eyes rested on her face. -Don¡¯t go near her. Stay away from her. -Cristian scoffed but did not answer him. A momentter, his hand pped the table with an evil grin: -She¡¯s my wife. As a husband, I really don¡¯t know why I should stay away from her.¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes shed with anger at the mention. He resisted the urge to p him, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your constant interference, she wouldn¡¯t be your wife anymore. -So what? You are not capable enough,¡± Cristian was not afraid to offend him. They said all sorts of things to tease each other. For five years, Matteo had been trying to find a way to end his sister¡¯s marriage to Cristian. Although Matteo was strong and powerful, his methods were no match for Cristian¡¯s. Moreover, she was Cristian¡¯s wife. She could not interfere with such a powerful man. The more she thought about it, the angrier Matteo became. -Am I not capable? Are these your manners? Trapping a woman? I didn¡¯t want to make a scene, but now you know I don¡¯t mind fighting with you. -Cristian murmured these words in contemtion. After a moment, heughed coldly, ¡°Matthew, you are only her brother, what right do you have to determine her life? You have no right to decide who she likes.¡± -I will not allow her to be with bad blood like you. Bad blood? Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously. The sound almost came out of his teeth, -Who are you calling bad blood? -How you hurt her then. She knows. This was a war of words. Luca and Mario Greco looked on from outside with great concern. -It will be all right,¡¬ murmured Mario and then pulled out his cell phone, -I¡¯m going to call Miss. Hearing that he was going to call the youngdy, Luca thought for a moment and realized it was Serena, so he spoke before Mario could call, -Mario. You don¡¯t want to make a mess, do you? If you call Miss Serena at this time, wouldn¡¯t that make things even moreplicated? Mario¡¯s hands stopped moving. He paused for a moment and then said, ¡°That¡¯s right. So what should we do? Should we go and talk to them?¡± They were talking when there was a sudden cry in the cafeteria. It turned out that the two men inside had started hitting each other directly. Matthew was probably irritated by Cristian. He hade forward and grabbed him by the cor. His eyes were as sharp as lightning. -Don¡¯t you daree near her again. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t let you leave safely. Cristian¡¯s smile was still wicked. Although Matteo had him by the throat, there was no sign of distress. He was calm: ¡°I would have done it already if not for the fact that you are his brother.¡± For the first time, Matteo smiled disdainfully, ¡°Then you do it.¡± Cristian did not move. Bang! Matteo hit him in the corner of the mouth. However, Cristian did not dodge or counterattack. Matteo was startled. Just then Mario and Luke had rushed in, stopping the two. -Why didn¡¯t you defend yourself,¡¬ Matteo stared at him. Cristian noticed that there was some sweetness in his mouth. He had reached out and slid it out. Then he had let out augh, ¡°I would never dare hit my brother-inw, what if my wife med me? Matthew¡¯s eyes squinted. Cristian took a few steps back when he saw that he was about to hit him again. He said nastily, ¡°I would never hit my wife¡¯s brother. That doesn¡¯t mean I like being hit. Enough talk for today. Goodbye.¡± Cristian turned and walked out. After a few steps, he stopped abruptly, ¡°For you. I¡¯ll take it. No matter what you do. It is impossible to ask me to stay away from her.¡± Matteo¡¯s eyes showed obvious anger. But Mario stopped him, ¡°Sir. Forget it.¡± Matteo thought about it. Finally he decided to return to the office. * And to the other side. Serena was a little listless because she had lost sleep for three days straight. Ever since Cristian had told her that they were not divorced, she kept thinking about her former life with him. Manuel slept peacefully beside her, but she could not close her eyes until dawn. She felt numb in her head for the past three days. -You can¡¯t go on like this, why don¡¯t youe with me to the doctor?¡± Anna looked at the dark circles under her eyes. Serena came back to reality and shook her head, ¡°No. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± -What happened¡­ the other day? You¡¯ve been acting strange since you came back that day. Serena, we are good friends. Tell me. Serena thought about all theplications and felt she didn¡¯t have the strength to say anything, so she didn¡¯t say anything either. Anna looked at her with that breathless look. Finally she had to give up. He went to make her a cup of tea and then left. Anna had just left the office when she saw a figure walking stealthily toward her. -Who are you? Isabe Aiello was wrapped up like a bundle. When Anna had shouted at her, she too had reacted immediately. She had taken off her mask. -It¡¯s me! -Isabe, what are you doing here? Anna looked at her in amazement. It was strange that she woulde alone without any agent behind her. Isabe smiled a little, showing her white teeth. -I¡¯m on my way to shoot a movie. I thought I¡¯d stop by and see you. -Are you looking for Serena? She¡¯s probably in no condition. -Isabe¡¯s eyes widened: has she lost sleep over excitement? -How do you know she lost sleep? Anna was a little surprised. Isabeughed: -She had President Cristian of the Ferrari Group hold her, who gets excited but her? Chapter 466: Cristian had bad blood. -How did you know? -He was at my house the other night, wouldn¡¯t you recognize what he was wearing? But-¡± Isabe¡¯s face grew serious, ¡°There is something very important I have to tell my goddess.¡± -What is it?¡± asked Anna pryingly. Said Isabe solemnly, -This is something I can only tell my goddess. After saying this, she passed Anna and entered the office to look for Serena. After seeing the two dark circles under Serena¡¯s eyes, she could not help but exim: ¡°Goddess, what is it, what is it? -Isabe stared at Serena¡¯s dark circles and eximed, ¡°Just call me Serena.¡± -Just call me Serena,¡¬ Serena looked helplessly at Isabe who had suddenly appeared in her office, thinking that as a famous actress, how could she be so free ande to her office at this hour? -Serena! ¨C Isabe put her arm around her, ¡°I saw it!¡± -What did you see? -President Cristian, from Ferrari¡¯s group, hugged you. Even though you were hiding your face, I recognized you immediately. Serena was surprised. Something came back to her mind. Yes, she had blocked her face that night. But for those who knew her, how was it possible for them not to recognize her? Serena¡¯s face looked worried. Isabe coughed slightly. Then the expression on her face became stern for the first time, -I have to tell you first. The Inte is the fastest way to spread the message. Everyone is now looking for who the mystery woman is. There are no clues yet. But maybe someone will find you. Serena didn¡¯t know what to say. She had always known how fast the Inte could spread. The fact that she recognized it did not mean that others could not; after all, there was enough for everyone. After all, there were quite a few people sitting around her that evening. And he had been gone for a while. -Is that what you came to tell me today? -Yes. Just to remind you to be careful. To be prepared for emergencies. But -there is something more important that I feel I need to tell you. Serena, -Tell me. Isabe pped her hands together. Isabe¡¯s pretty face was a little hesitant, -I haven¡¯t decided if I want to tell you yet. This made Serenaugh, -You haven¡¯t decided, so go home. Tell me next time. -No! said Isabe with a serious face, -You are my goddess. I had better tell you. After all¡­ I think this is all rather unfair to you. Unfair? Serena was intrigued by his words. -In fact¡­ the client I rmended to you earlier. You remember her, don¡¯t you? Isabe bit her lip. She exined to Serena in a soft voice, -In fact, she is a rtive of mine. Younger than me. She always looked up to me as a celebrity, but her mother didn¡¯t approve of her going into show business, so she went to college to be a good girl. Serena frowned at these words. She thought Isabe would not mention Elsa for no reason, and nodded her head, ¡°Yes. I remember her. -I guess it¡¯s private business. If Cristian from the Ferrari Group hadn¡¯t hugged you at theunch and I happened to see him, I wouldn¡¯t have told you. I wouldn¡¯t have told you. -Serena looked at her amused. -I was about to say, ¡°My cousin has a blind date with Cristian!¡± Serena¡¯s expression was calm, but Isabe bit her lip sadly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. -The goddess is sacred in my eyes. I would have given you my blessing if you and Cristian werepatible. But ¡­ she is of bad blood. -Bad blood? ¨C Serenaughed. -Yes, he already went on a blind date with my cousin. But he hugged you at theunch party. It would have been nice if it was in private. But it was aunch event. Francesca and I were there. I¡¯m not exaggerating or anything for myself. It¡¯s just that Francesca and I are very popr in the country. There must have been a lot of people following that night. All of a sudden this thing wasing out. I think you exposed yourself to the public, so¡­. Hearing this, Serena finally understood what Isabe meant. She had not expected this girl toe and tell her for this very reason. Thinking about this, Serena smiled slightly and nodded her head. -I know. -That¡¯s it?¡± Isabe looked at her nkly. She couldn¡¯t believe how calm she could be at this moment. -Huh? -I mean. Aren¡¯t you sad? Because Cristian hugged you, you¡¯re losing sleep and you have dark circles under your eyes, wasn¡¯t it the emotion? Serena, -¡­ Who told you I was excited because he hugged me? She did not know how many times that man had hugged her in the past. How could she be so excited that she could not fall asleep because of his embrace? She could not close her eyes just because her marriage to him was still going on. It was too much for her to ept. -Well. I guess I was a little nosy, but you have to be careful. Paul is still waiting for me downstairs. I¡¯m leaving. By the way, my cousin is not a nice person either. You should be careful. Serena began to think after Isabe had left. She was right. The followers would definitely know her identity. Serena¡¯s gaze intensified at the thought. So that afternoon, Serena took it upon herself to use her PR tactics. All information about her had been erased. Serena was relieved to see that the page was clean. Although her incident with Cristian was problematic, life had to move on. She could no longer let her status in life be lowered by divorce. The owner of the house she had contacted earlier suddenly called her and asked if she still wanted toe and see his house. Serena really wanted to buy a house there, but the contract with Cristian had not been terminated, so she had put this on hold. Now she thought she probably couldn¡¯t get out of the contract with Cristian. But what if there was a need for money in the future? Serena was thinking about it. The hostess was probably impatient. She had spoken directly, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I have a family matter and I need money urgently. Why don¡¯t youe and see it today if you really like my house? Don¡¯t worry about it. We can talk about the price until we are satisfied. Serena was a little moved. This meant that the other party had offered to lower the price. Then she could really go take a look. There had been no orderstely, so she wasn¡¯t busy either. She had left the office early. Then she had gone with Anna to pick up Manuel from school to see the house. Chapter 467: New house The house was in the vicinity of Manuel¡¯s school, and across the street was a movie theater. Five minutes to the left was a library. About six or seven minutes ahead was a supermarket. Arge entertainment venue had opened a short distance to the right. There was also a street food ce near the entertainment ce. All in all, it was a very convenient neighborhood. But that also meant it was expensive. After all, everyone wanted convenience. -She was greeted by a middle-aged woman with a charitable face and a young woman next to her who looked a little sad. The young woman was the owner. The middle-aged woman was the agent the young woman had called. Serena looked around with interest. The house was a duplex model. The furnishings were simr to what she had imagined. If the price was right, it would be good to get it. -And the price,¡¬ Serena looked at the agent as she asked, -And has this house been lived in yet? Will there be disputes after the purchase? I would like you to exin all these things. After all, the house is sold quickly. Perhaps¡­ -Mrs. Serena, you have misunderstood. The house was given to me by my husband shortly after we fell in love. But then we bought the mansion, so the house remained empty. I haven¡¯te to live here since it was renovated. But I asked someone to clean it regrly. She is a practical person. He won¡¯t do anything different than usual. And I am not afraid to tell you that my husband¡¯s business failed this time. The money from the business is not working and that is why I want to sell the house. Serena listened and thought it made sense, so she said, ¡°I have the basic information. We¡¯ll talk about the rest. Then I¡¯ll think about it again.¡± The young woman was nervous: ¡°I really need the money within two days. If you buy this house, I am willing to lower the price by more than ten percent personally. Serena was stunned. Anna could not help but gasp when she heard this. The northern city was a big city and it was a central location. The house was worth at least a few million euros. She was willing to lower the price by more than ten percent. Wouldn¡¯t she lose a lot of money? The woman from the agency agreed. She would still make money if the house was sold. She didn¡¯t care if it was more or less expensive. The main thing was to close the deal. So she said with a smile, ¡°Look, Miss Serena. The owner has lowered the price a lot. You are getting a good deal. Look at all the houses around here, where else can you find such a bargain? You want to buy a house and she¡¯s in a hurry to sell. It¡¯s fate.¡± Serena felt helpless at those words.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. When people were in business, there was nothing she could not do. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to argue with a businesswoman. She said with a faint smile, ¡°Thank you for the kind reminder, ma¡¯am. But buying a house is a bigmitment. Although I would like to buy it, I have to take time into ount. It¡¯s not a matter of how much the price has dropped.¡± Hearing the words, the young woman¡¯s face changed a little. -Well, how long are you going to think about it,¡¬ she could only bite her lip and ask dryly at the end. Serena saw the anxious look on the young woman¡¯s face. She supposed the woman was really desperate for money, but she was not a saintly mother. There was no way to rush into buying the house just for the other side, so she shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it for a few more days. I will give you an answer when the timees.¡± The young woman was not happy, but there was nothing she could do. She couldn¡¯t force them to buy it if they didn¡¯t want to buy it, could she? Later, when it was time to leave. The young woman had also very kindly escorted her to the elevator. Then he had watched her leave. As they walked down the street together, Manuel¡¯s eyes scanned the road, ¡°Mom, I think that house is nice. I think that house is nice, why don¡¯t we buy it?¡± Serena¡¯s steps faltered. Then she reached out her hand and poked Manuel¡¯s head, ¡°Do you like it that much?¡± But Anna growled, ¡°You can¡¯t buy it right away. You know what she¡¯s selling, Manuel, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today. You can¡¯t hurt others, but you can¡¯t trust others so easily. Are you in such a hurry for your mother to buy her, because the girl is pretty?¡± Serena. Don¡¯t talk nonsense to my son. -Hehehe. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just kidding,¡± Anna looked at Manuel, ¡°Right?¡± Manuel raised his head and gave a grunt. -It¡¯s not. I didn¡¯t want you and Mom to have to get up so early every morning, Anna. You misunderstand me, you¡¯re so mean! -Are you really thinking about us right now? -By the way, Manuel grabbed Serena¡¯s wrist. He rubbed her cheek against his palm as he whispered, -Manuel was very angry because mom hadn¡¯t slept or eaten well for a few days, so let¡¯s buy her soon and move here. I thought for a moment. It¡¯s not far from the school. I can walk to school.¡± Serena, -You can¡¯t. She didn¡¯t even think about it and dismissed his argument. -You can¡¯t go to school alone. You are too young. Mother or Anna must apany you. Anna nodded her head, -It¡¯s true!¡± -But Mom¡­ -Well, since Manuel likes it. Then we¡¯ll ask your uncle when wee back. If it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll buy it. -All right. When they returned, Serena talked to Matteo about it and he said he would take care of it. Matteo would look at the house and buy it if there were no problems. Serena was afraid that he would pay for the house, so she said in advance, -Don¡¯t pay in secret. This time I have the money for the house. I will do it myself. Matthew asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the house, why do you want to move?¡± -I want to be close to the school. It would be more convenient. Matthew said nothing more but merely looked at the dark circles under his eyes. -Brother. I¡¯ll take care of it. He didn¡¯t want to talk about it in front of Manuel, so he quickly ended the conversation. Matthew looked at the innocent Manuel, so he did not react. -He didn¡¯t want to talk about it in front of Manuel, so he quickly closed the conversation. I will give you news tomorrow. -Thank you, brother. Matteo hurried to ask for information. The next day, Serena received the news shortly after waking up. The house was in order. As long as the contract was in order, she could buy it. Because she was worried that she had been cheated, Matteo had hired awyer to help her. When thewyer arrived, Serena contacted them as well. They were overjoyed to hear that she would buy the house and made an appointment to sign the contract immediately. An hourter, the contract was signed. Serena received the keys to her new home. :Chapter 468: Your identity has been revealed. New home. Serena¡¯s heart warmed at the thought of having her own home in North City. The original owner had told her that the keys had been given only to Nanny. She had asked to have them back. But for security reasons, she was advised to put in a new lock. So Serena had looked up fingerprint locks on the Inte. She had found a trusted brand and bought abination lock. Since she was in the same city, the installer had called her in the afternoon AND asked when she was avable toe and install it. Anna had offered to go, so Serena had given her half a day off. Cristian¡¯s order was not yet finished, but Serena did not want to continue. If it dragged on like this, it meant she would have to spend more time with him. It would have been better to finish it as soon as possible. So Serena closed her office again to design her work. She had not been drawing for long when her phone rang. It was Anna calling her. Normally Serena would not answer the phone at this time of day, but Anna had gone to help install the door lock. She didn¡¯t think she would have called her if nothing had happened. -What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Serena as she answered the phone. Anna said nervously on the other end, ¨C ¡°Serena, go to Facebook. Your identity has been revealed.¡± Serena¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard those words, ¡°What?¡± He did not answer her for a long time. All she could hear was Anna speaking on the other end, ¡°I was getting bored on my way here, so I started surfing Facebook. Then I found out that they had taken your picture. Now everyone knows that the mystery woman Cristian hugged at theunch event is you.¡± Serena, hadn¡¯t someone already had all those messages deleted? -I don¡¯t know. I just got it myself. Or I won¡¯t go today, but to look at this first¡­. -There¡¯s no need,¡± Serena spoke with calm eyes, ¡°You go ahead and mind your own business. I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± -All right, then. You¡¯ll have to call me if you need me. We can change the lock one more time. -Yes. After hanging up the phone, Serena opened her Facebook ount and looked at it. Sure enough, she saw that her identity had been revealed. In fact, after Isabe had told her that day, Serena knew that her identity would be revealed sooner orter. That was why she had informed her publicist to delete those articles. But lo and behold, this was not even supposed to have an impact on them. If they wanted to know her identity, they¡±d find out as usual with or without her information. Serena saw her published photo. It was a picture of her back as she walked down the hallway that night. It showed a side view of her face. Behind her was a snapshot of the scene. She was sitting with Cristian. She was watching the performance on stage and Cristian was watching her. The picture had been blocked, could they be clearer about her identity? Serena was a fashion designer and her English name had also been discovered. This was her real identity in North City. The daughter of the Giordano family. An ¡®excellent biography of her background had been presented. And thements at the end were quite strong. {Shit. I know how the mysterious information about this woman was suddenly lost overnight. It turns out there is a fantastic background¡­. Although I¡¯m not sure what this woman looks like, facially they look great together}. {But isn¡¯t Serena Matteo¡¯s sister? The same Matteo who Francesca had said gave her the dress as a gift. Who knew if it was just a rumor. This high-profile nature was really different from Miss Serena¡¯s low-profile reticence}. {I am not in North City, but I have heard that North City is a great city and I have heard about the famous people in North City. I feel so happy for this young woman. Cristian, husband! I lost my love today!} {Am I the only one who thinks she is pretentious? Really, if she doesn¡¯t want to meet people, then why did she go to theunch event? Why was she hiding if she hugged him? She¡¯s not a celebrity} {There is something new. This woman returned to her country a short time ago. She has a design business on XX street}. Serena¡¯s eyes narrowed as she realized that her life could really be affected. Her real personal information had been collected. Moreover, thepany had been discovered very quickly. Was this going to happen with Manuel as well?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Serena¡¯s face immediately became whiter at the thought. She bit her lip hard. What others said about her did not matter to her, but in case Manuel was found out. Then she would have to take the matter seriously. Serena had gone out with the intention of renewing her profile when she discovered that Facebook had crashed. What had happened? Serena blinked and swiped again. She discovered that the interface kept crashing. Without hesitating for a long time, she quickly got up, left the office, and went to the staff floor. He then asked Arianna Vati to lend her the phone. The people in the personnel office were quitezy. They had all been on Facebook, too. They were all quite surprised when they had seen the picture. Soon after, the interface had crashed and they had had no time to discuss anything. Arianna unconsciously closed the page. -Serena? -Let me see your phone. Arianna handed over her phone without the slightest hesitation. Serena opened the Facebook app. She searched for the profile and discovered that it was the same as hers. Wasn¡¯t it her phone that was defective? Was it the system? Thinking about it, she then looked at the crowd: -Do you have Facebook on your phones? -Yes. -Yes, we do. Several people stood up and handed her the phones. One of them, Vito Gentile, curved his lips and said, ¡°If you are looking for information about yourself. Then you don¡¯t need to look. The system has copsed.¡± -Serena frowned slightly and looked surprised. No wonder the profile had disappeared when she had turned the page, so the system had crashed. Thinking about it, she turned her head and asked Vito, ¡°How long does it usually take to restore it?¡± -That will depend on the skill of your internal staff,¡± Vito twisted his lip. He never dared to say anything about disturbing Serena again. He liked beautiful women, but he could not utter a single flirtatious word when it came to the best women like Serena. One always had to look for the exceptional people. How could he be a normal person and make jokes to someone of higher ss? Serena did not know what she was thinking; she just sighed softly. Arianna asked, ¡°Do you want to see what happened to you? This topic seems to have given a lot to talk about. There have been more than 10, 000ments. They keep getting posted every minute, do you want to deal with them urgently? -Of course, Serena didn¡¯t have to hide it anymore. -Do you need help? -Arianna asked. Chapter 469: What the hell? -Help?¡± Serena hesitated. -Don¡¯t underestimate us,¡¬ Arianna patted Serena¡¯s shoulder and then looked at Mirko Caruso, -He¡¯s aputer expert. You can see for yourself.¡± Serena looked at Mirko. The goddess said he was aputer expert, and Mirko¡¯s eyes immediately burst with happiness. He immediately nodded his head and patted his chest, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it, I¡¯ll go break into the other side¡¯s system and check it out! He sat down in front of theputer. Everyone approached him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, Serena was a little confused, curling her red lips, watching Mirko operate. What about Arianna? It was as if she was seeing through his thoughts. She quietly exined, ¡°A normal IT person could not enter someone¡¯s system. But Mirko is different. This is his family¡¯s specialty¡­. You don¡¯t have to tell anyone! Serena thought so too, how could anyone hack into such a system? It was against thew to hack into someone else¡¯s system. She did not rmend it, but without hacking in, it was not easy to investigate. Everyone was bored waiting for him, but Mirko suddenly elerated the speed of his keyboard and shouted in a low voice. This startled the crowd. -What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Arianna nervously. -The system¡­ has been hacked. -Serena was a little surprised: -Hacked? -Yes,¡¬ Mirko nodded and his face looked serious, -And he did it better than I did. He¡¯s really good.¡± I think this might be a bellyache for them that willst a few days. Serena was speechless. Impressive, who could it have been? -Can we find out who vited it?¡± Once again, Arianna asked the question on her mind. Mirko¡¯s actions were again swift. After a moment he shook his head, ¡°No. I am a teacher. He is a teacher. I can¡¯t do that. -Mirko, is that all you can do? Mirko felt bad about being overestimated by the goddess, but there was nothing he could do. He could only feel depressed in his heart. He needed to work hard on his skills in the future. Serena quietly returned to the office. This time it was Cristian who caused the ident. If he had not made that move, she would not have been filmed. Thepany also would not have been found out. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Serena pulled out her cell phone to call Cristian and give him a piece of her mind. But then she thought that if she called him at that moment, it might make him think of something else. Serena finally after thinking about it opened Facebook, because Cristian had added her to Facebook during theunch event. He had forcefully asked her not to delete it. Serena found Cristian¡¯s ount directly and sent him a message. There was no apology to his behavior. Then told that followers on the Inte were publishing his personal information and told him to sort it out. It was during working hours. The message had been sent and Serena did not expect Cristian to reply to her right away. It had not been long after the message was sent before she received a reply. Her whole body in turmoil upon seeing Cristian¡¯s message. {Let me do it} Just one word. Yet it gave her a sense of stability in an invisible way. Did the word ¡°leave it to him¡± mean that she would handle the matter in its entirety? How was she going to handle it? The phone vibrated again in her hand as she was thinking about it. Serena looked at the message and felt extremely helpless. This time there were more words than the previous one. Only the content was extremely childish. {Don¡¯t block me!} This was a phrase he had said several times in front of her. Somehow Cristian was really different from before. Before, she had never thought that this message had been sent by him. If he had not said it in front of her face¡­. Of course, she did not respond to Cristian¡¯s message again. She said she would still leave it up to him to sort it out while she waited in silence to see how he would do it. She did not want this fire to burn her or Manuel. She did not respond to the message. Cristian saw that she was not answering and called her directly. Serena, -¡­ Are you okay? -Did you block me? -If I blocked you could you still text me? -So why didn¡¯t you answer me? Cristian¡¯s voice sounded a little intive. -I visualized the message. It¡¯s not obligatory to reply, is it? -It¡¯s not mandatory? So if I see them and don¡¯t respond to your messages, aren¡¯t you anxious? -What do I care? Cristian burst outughing. His voice sounded low and intoxicating: -Of course I do. Because I care whether you answer or not.¡± Serena was stunned. She felt her face heat up inexplicably, but then she became angry. She immediately said she was busy and had no time to y with him and then cut the call. Cristian heard the busy toneing from the phone. After hearing her voice, it was as if he could see her exasperated look. Cristian smiled without realizing it. He was going to wait. There was no hurry. However, at the moment she had no other men around besides him. * Trouble came quickly, but Cristian said he would take care of it. The next day there was no more news about Serena. Social media was silent. Although there were still followers asking questions, the ounts had been silenced. Of course, Inte users could not know more either. But the problem solved did not mean he could breathe a sigh of relief. She had heard that Elsa was waiting for her at the office when Serena arrived at work. So soon? Serena raised an eyebrow: was it true that problems always came together in life? She walked toward her office as she thought about it. Anna tugged on her arm, -Be careful. She seems to frown. I don¡¯t know who offended her. Anna didn¡¯t know what Elsa and Cristian had done on the blind date, so it was natural for her to think that. Arianna knew even less. Her hands were around his chest, -Really, she is pissed off andes to our office to pout? Serena had no intention of exining anything to them at this time, even though they didn¡¯t know what had happened. -Be careful, then,¡± Anna said ufortably. Serena opened the door to her office. Immediately, she saw Elsa sitting on the sofa. As soon as she entered, she felt that the atmosphere was strange. Serena smiled kindly because she was her client. -Mrs. Elsa, why did youe so early today? Next time, if youe, you can call me earlier. I don¡¯t want you to wait here too long. At the sound of her voice, Elsa looked in her direction. There was a look of derision and anger in her eyes. Before she could react, Elsa threw her the clipboard in her hand. -This is the best thing you sent me, can it be called a drawing? Chapter 470: You stole my boy! Although from the throw it looked like it would hit her hard, the material was still too light. It did not crash into Serena¡¯s body. It simply fell in front of her feet. Serena looked at the paper that had been thrown to the ground. It was the drawing she had asked Anna to send to Elsa. It had taken her a long time to draw it by herself, without eating, drinking or resting. After a long moment of silence, Serena bent down to pick up the work. With a calm face, she asked, ¡°What don¡¯t you like, Miss Elsa? You can tell me. I will fix it. Elsaughed heartily, ¡°Fix it? How dare you try to fool me with such a drawing? Even if I let you control it, how could you fix it? Compared to Elsa¡¯s angry face, Serena¡¯s expression was lighter. She smiled slightly and said quietly, ¡°Miss Elsa, you can make all the changes you want. -I¡¯m afraid not,¡± Elsa put her hands on her chest and approached Serena with a scornful look, ¡°After all, people like you, they don¡¯t even leave other people¡¯s things. Maybe the things you designed are all copied? Even if I designed a spectacr dress, I wouldn¡¯t dare wear it. Otherwise I would have a bad reputation.¡± Serena was speechless. Her face immediately turned cold, raising her eyes to look at her sternly. The cold look made Elsa wince. A sh of fear rose in the depths of her heart. -You know I could sue you for libel for what you just said? Elsa raised her eyebrows, -nder? Suing me? Did I say something wrong? You didn¡¯t steal anything from anyone? Serena was sure it was there for Cristian, but dark taunts like that irritated her. She put away the drawing papers and smiled at Elsa, ¡°Miss Elsa, tell me, who did I steal from, what did I steal?¡± Elsa was speechless. She could not believe her words. -You said I stole something from someone, but I can¡¯t think of anything I stole from anyone. Maybe you should exin it to me. There was a few seconds of silence and Elsa suddenly became angry: -Serena, stop pretending! Don¡¯t you dare say you didn¡¯t steal anything from me! The angrier Elsa got, the more relieved Serena felt. She looked at Elsa with a cursory nce, as if she did not take her words seriously, nor did she recognize him. This infuriated Elsa even more. -You told me that you think I stole something from someone, then you can tell me what and talk to me about it. It is not eptable that you criticized my designs. You were enthusiastic about this design before. Now you are angry with me for something that does not exist. That¡¯s not really in keeping with your status as Miss Elsa, is it? -Are you trying to threaten me with your identity now? Are you trying to threaten me? -Miss Elsa, you are joking. She is a client of mypany and was referred to me by Isabe. Of course I will treat her well, but equally respect must be mutual. If she has questions about my work she can ask me instead of picking them up and throwing them on the floor. This is very ungentlemanly behavior. So, you said I stole something from someone. It would be better if she told me directly what I stole. She said it without being overbearing or condescending. She seemed particrly well-mannered. Elsa came from a powerful family. Usually, she was strict about behaving well. But this time she was really angry. That¡¯s why she had acted that way, losing her temper. She knew it should not be like that, but seeing Serena¡¯s beautiful face. And that heedless flow of eyes in which there was a fresh and charming style actually. Thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Good. Since you are so shameless. You¡¯ve done these bad things and you still don¡¯t want to admit it. Then I¡¯ll tell you. You deliberately showed up at that time on the blind date. Did you know I was on a blind date with Cristian? Serena frowned slightly, -If I had known you were on a blind date that day, I wouldn¡¯t havee. I was very close, Miss Elsa, we had a date that day. You said I knew you were on a blind date with Cristian, do I have the power of prescience? Elsa blushed. Of course, she had not said that. That day she actually had an appointment with Serena to look at drawings in the afternoon, but suddenly she found herself on a blind date. She had forgotten about it because of her excitement. Thinking about it, Elsa bit her lip to defend herself: -So what? Why did you stay longer, even though you didn¡¯t know it. You were simply provoking him. Now you were sessful. I didn¡¯t think you were this kind of person. It is obvious that I am your client, but you actually stole your client¡¯s boyfriend! -The boyfriend? Serena repeated the sentence. Her eyes looked at Elsa with a deep sense of guilt. Elsa was struck by this look. Elsa was a little weak. Cristian had been unhappy with her when she and Cristian had been dating. He did not have a good impression of her, but Elsa felt that she would be the happiest woman in the world if she could have such a man. And a man like Cristian was a diamond king, a man who treated women like nothing, how could he not impress her? Most women wanted to be the special one. And of course Elsa was among those women.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t feel any less attractive, but¡­ Cristian held Serena in his arms at theunch. The imperative look on Cristian¡¯s face was as if telling everyone. This is my woman! No one can touch her!!! Of course!!! She was the woman he was supposed to hold in his arms, but the opportunity¨Chad been taken by this woman called Serena. -Miss Elsa, if I remember correctly, at first you only said you were dating him. You didn¡¯t say he was your boyfriend, did you? ¨C -So what? So what? He¡¯s my date. Sooner orter he will be my boyfriend, but what are you doing? You¡¯re stealing him from me! -¡­ Miss Elsa,¡± Serena looked at her seriously, ¡°You are an adult, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t think I should teach her anything. No one could take it away from her if it were hers, but it¡¯s not. It¡¯s just her blind date. He said I stole it. Did I start the conversation with him or did I seduce him? My memory is not wrong. We met againter and it was you who invited me. Serena¡¯s red lips curved slightly with a hint of sarcasm. -You thought he was interested in my drawings, that¡¯s why he dragged me there, right? Unfortunately, she misunderstood her. Elsa had not expected her to state her reasons so quickly and precisely. For a moment her face turned red and white and she looked a little amused. Chapter 471: A man who won’t stop annoying her. -You¡­! This is all your conjecture! You seduced the man on my blind date. You are still so arrogant, and the clothes you design are garbage! Serena¡¯s face turned cold, -I already said it very clearly, I didn¡¯t steal her blind date¡¯s man. He is not her boyfriend, so he is not hers. Let¡¯s talk about the important issue, Miss Elsa, what part of my drawing do you not like? Let¡¯s talk about it. It¡¯s not that Elsa didn¡¯t like her design, she loved it. But after seeing Cristian hugging her, these things seemed disgusting to her! Thinking about this, Elsa scoffed and said, ¡°The work you designed is too different from what I wanted. Draw it again. You just wanted to make things difficult for Serena. -Serena smiled slightly, ¡°So, Miss Elsa, you have to tell me, what do you want? -I like the very elegant style,¡¬ Elsa said directly. -Ok,¡¬ Serena nodded, -Since you have clearly stated the requirements, then I will design one ording to your specifications. -I want it tomorrow morning. Elsa said again, Serena was surprised and looked at her unconsciously. Probably seeing that she was putting her on the spot, Elsa was so happy that she looked at her proudly with her arms crossed. -What do you think? Can you? Serena stared at her for a while and then nodded, -Sure, she cane back tomorrow morning.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. -Ok,¡± Elsa put her hands away, grabbed her bag andughed, ¡°Then I can¡¯t wait to see your drawing tomorrow.¡± After speaking, she walked past Serena and out. As he walked in front of Serena, he stopped, stared at her and said, ¡°I advise you, since you have apany, to think about your work before you do anything. If you take the man away from others, you will have to pay the consequences.¡± After that, he pped Serena¡¯s shoulder hard and then walked out like a rooster who had won the battle. Serena stood still, holding the design work in her hand. After Elsa had left, Arianna Vati and Anna, who had been eavesdropping outside the door, sneaked in. -Damn it, Elsa is crazy! Isn¡¯t she ashamed to say that you seduced her boyfriend? It¡¯s just a blind date, howe he bes her boyfriend? Is she a minx? Anna had been frank and open, and had cursed directly when she entered. Arianna watched Serena¡¯s expression, which was a little depressed, and said, ¡°I heard all your conversation just now. I think she¡¯s in trouble. Maybe she is fantasizing that Cristian is her future husband. This kind of man, like him, I suppose many people would like to marry him. Serena half-closed her lips, but did not respond. -Serena, what he did was really too much. He also said he wanted to see the design of the project tomorrow morning, and he only gave an adjective ¡°polished.¡± How do you know if he will still be looking for trouble tomorrow? Serena smiled slightly, ¡°Yes, he will be.¡± -So you still promised him! -If I can¡¯t promise him, then what can I do? Serena walked over to the desk and sat down, her expression calm. Seeing that she was so calm, Anna very concerned went around her, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, okay? She mistreated you like that, yet you keep holding back your anger.¡± Arianna was also disheartened, -If it were me, I would definitely p her directly if I met this kind of woman. She has extreme narcissism, isn¡¯t she too embarrassed to offend you? You also don¡¯t want these things to happen. She should go after Cristian. -No, you can get him but I can¡¯t get him. I will go and argue with her! Anna rolled up her sleeves and turned around, looking like she wanted to argue with her. -Return! Serena called her coldly. Anna stopped and turned her head resentfully, -Serena, are you going to stop me? Serena stood up and sighed, -What good is it to you if you have to argue with her? She is our client now, have you forgotten the principles of dealing with clients? Besides, only I can solve the problem. If you went to look for her, you would only make things worse. Listening, Arianna also felt that what she was saying was reasonable and nodded her head. -Although I am quite angry, I think you are right Serena. It¡¯s better if I don¡¯t,¡± she turned to look at Serena, -So what are you going to do? She wants the drawing tomorrow morning, are you going to draw for her without eating or drinking likest time? Serena shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going to draw.¡± -You¡¯re not going to draw? Arianna was surprised. -No, I still have to draw, but ¡­ I¡¯ll do it randomly. Anyway, no matter what kind of work I drew, it would just be trash to Elsa. Even if I showed her the award-winning work, Elsa would not hesitate to throw her work on the floor. Because she was prejudiced against her design work. Cristian. Serena¡¯s eyes gradually darkened, this bastard. After hugging her, he had done nothing, but he had caused her a lot of trouble. Serena felt a headache when she thought that this kind of thing would happen in the future. How could she get rid of this man who kept bothering her? Why had he changed so much five years ago and five yearster? She expected him to be the same as before, arrogant and dignified, and not to take her seriously. But now¡­ The man was so shameless that he would not allow her to delete his Facebook. So much headache! She had changed the locks on the doors, but the house needed to be cleaned and she needed time to move. The day after tomorrow was the weekend. Serena was nning to clean up a bit and move in. She, Anna and Manuel had just returned to the country for a short time, so they didn¡¯t have as much stuff. The furniture in the house was alsoplete. If they wanted to go, they only had to bring one suitcase at most. So that night, Serena drew a random picture and went to bed. Manuel was lying on his side holding theic book. Serena noticed that he was lying down, so she frowned slightly and said, ¡°Manuel, you can¡¯t read the book when you¡¯re lying down. It hurts your eyesight. Hearing this, Manuel quickly put theic book aside, ¡°Mom, I forgot! Mom, don¡¯t be angry!!! Serena looked at him, reached out her hand and squeezed his nose: ¡°I¡¯m warning you, in a few days we will pack up and move to a new house, and then you will have to sleep alone in one room. -Yes?¡± Manuel was a little depressed and aggrieved, ¡°But I want to be with you, I can¡¯t sleep alone, I¡¯m afraid of the dark! -Fear of the dark? You are already five years old and you are still afraid of the dark. Now you are a man. Manuel put his arm around her and said, -Mom, Mom. -Eh, you will always have to sleep alone when you grow up. You can¡¯t depend on me forever. Chapter 472: Who dares disturb my wife? -But I am still small¡­¡± Manuel looked pained, ¡°And I only have my mom who loves me.¡± Hearing this, the smile on Serena¡¯s face froze. It was that topic again. She rubbed Manuel¡¯s head and whispered softly, ¡°Wait a while, give me some time and I¡¯ll definitely find your father. -Done deal, Mom. The cell phone shook and Serena looked at it. It was a message from Cristian. -Mom, your cell phone is ringing,¡± Manuel said. And then he lovingly wanted to get up to take her cell phone, but Serena¡¯s face changed slightly and she quickly grabbed his little arm, -Manuel, it¡¯s already veryte. Go to sleep quickly, the children cannot go to sleep toote. -Manuel nodded, and theny down beside her, obediently closing his eyes to wait for drowsiness. After a while, with her breathing gradually calming down, Serena finally breathed a sigh of relief, and silently picked up her cell phone, turned her hand to silence it, and looked at the message after being sure it would not disturb Manuel. It was a Facebook message from Cristian. {The matter has been resolved, how will you thank me}. Seeing this message, Serena was very surprised. Did this person have a problem? Wasn¡¯t she ashamed to ask him to thank her after the matter was resolved? If not for him, would so many things have happened? Serena could not help but roll her eyes, and then wrote it down word for word. {Cristian, if it wasn¡¯t for your incredible actions, they wouldn¡¯t have revealed my information at all, and thepany wouldn¡¯t have even been exposed. I don¡¯t know if I will be attacked or endangered in the future}. Not long after the message was sent, the reply came within seconds. {Who dares to disturb my wife} -¡­- When Serena saw this sentence, her heart missed a beat, but she soon thought that it didn¡¯t make much sense. She did not want to talk to him, so she simply put her cell phone aside. Then she brushed her teeth and face. When she went back to sleep, she saw that the screen was on. Cristian had sent her another message on Facebook. {I will send someone to protect your safety and won¡¯t let them hurt you}. Hearing that he had said he wanted to send someone to protect her safety, Serena felt it was not so bad. But she still didn¡¯t want to listen to him, so she turned off her cell phone and went to bed. The next morning, when Serena arrived at thepany, she was prepared that Elsa would give her a hard time. It was strange that Elsa had not shown up after waiting for her all morning. It made sense that since she was so arrogant yesterday, she had to be on time today. How had she not shown up before noon? Serena could not suppress the curiosity in her heart and sent a message to Isabe Aiello. Isabe was an actress. In addition to filming, she had to be the spokesperson every day, so she was very busy. When she was free, she could be so tired that she would fall asleep as soon as she closed her eyes. In addition, Isabe had an innocent temperament, so she often fell asleep while being made up. For example, she had just finished a scene at that time, and she was so tired that shey down on the couch and fell asleep. Officer Paul came forward and patted her face, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep, get up and take off your makeup before you go to sleep.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -Isabe hit and kicked Paolo, and said ufortably, ¡°I want to sleep, I don¡¯t need to take off my makeup, I¡¯m exhausted¡­.¡± Paolo had had no choice but to signal the assistant, and then the assistant had quickly brought the makeup remover and absorbent cotton. Paul sat down next to her and patiently removed Isabe¡¯s makeup. -Today is thest show, isn¡¯t it?¡± asked Isabe wearily. Paolo saw her tired face. After removing her makeup from her eyes, the dark circles under her eyes were clearly visible. He was very worried about her. But he had no choice. She had already epted the job. He had no choice but to say, ¡°You can sleepfortably for five hours. Tonight, you have an event to attend. Isabe pretended to be dead as soon as she heard him. Tik, tik- The cell phone rang twice, and this was a Facebook alert tone. Of course, she did not look at it. Paul took out his cell phone and looked at it as he helped her take off her makeup. -Your cousin mentioned today¡¯s family dinner and asked if you wereing back. -Refuse,¡¬ said Isabe coldly, -Can¡¯t you see that I am very tired? Paul answered politely for Isabe, then withdrew the message to read another. -Well, this second message was sent by your goddess. Guess what? He still hadn¡¯t said anything. Isabe, who was like a dead fish at this point, sat up straight, then snatched the phone from Paul and looked at it happily to answer the messages. The way she held the phone meant that Paolo could not help butin about her. -If I didn¡¯t know you, your appearance would really make me think you were homosexual. Hearing this, Isabe scoffed twice and gave him a nk look, -What do you know, Serena is my idol, do you understand?¡± Then she happily replied to Serena¡¯s message. Knock, knock¡­ It had already been half an hour since Serena had received Isabe¡¯s messages. Isabe had first made a crying expression, saying that she had not seen the messages earlier during the shooting, so she had not responded until now. After Serena replied that nothing was wrong, Isabe told her that Elsa had returned today to attend the family dinner and that she could stay home all day. After this, Isabe sensed that something was wrong again and asked Serena directly if Elsa had disturbed her. Isabe seemed a little distracted, but when she needed to be reasonable, she was a wise person. This kind of thing could not be hidden from her, so she smiled and admitted it. {I knew it, I told you she is not a good person, it bothered you a lot, didn¡¯t it? Let me tell you, goddess, you have to be careful. I think she¡¯s a little insidious, you have to figure out how to solve problems}. Seeing this, Serena even suspected that Elsa was not Isabe¡¯s cousin, otherwise, why would she be on her side? However, if she went to the family banquet, it would mean that she would not be harassed by her today, right? Precisely, she also wanted to spend this weekend quietly. Then she would settle things next week! Thinking about this, Serena let Isabe get a good rest and then interrupted the conversation between the two of them. There was really no news about her on the Inte. Even if there were followers to post it, the inte seemed to be monitored everywhere, if they posted it, it would be blocked immediately and she could not discuss it at all. Cristian¡¯s power was really immense. On the inte. Serena quietly finished the day¡¯s work and went home. Soon the weekend arrived. Since they were moving to a new house, they got up early in the morning and asked some servants to clean the house together. Although the house was not very big, it could not really be called small. Especially when they wanted to clean, if there were not four of them cleaning the house, they were very tired. Matthew had personally apanied them, and Mario had also driven a car with him. A new empty house began toe alive. Chapter 473: My wife. Perhaps he felt that the things in his house were not enough, so Matteo called people to buy him more things, because the original owner had never lived here. Although the decoration was finished, some things were still missing in many ces. For example, some wall decorations were missing. Matthew had also thought of some of the decorations on the table, and Manuel had joined in cleaning everyone up, and everyone had had his own work to do. Everyone was very excited while they were busy, talking andughing. But by the time they had finished cleaning, they had found that they were too tired to move. Manuel and Anna simply hugged each other and fell asleep, and the two of themy down on the sofa. The servants were more restrained, although they were very tired, still sitting upright on their sides. Although they were tired, they did not dare toin. -You all worked hard today. There are vacant rooms upstairs. First you must go to rest. When you have finished resting, I will invite you to go out to dinner. All three were a little shaken, but still waving their hands, -No, Miss Giordano, we are all very dirty. If we have to rest, yourforter will get dirty, so we will sit here for a while,¡± Serena smiled. Serena smiled, ¡°You helped me so much today, how can I not let you rest? Go and rest, there are enough rooms.¡± They still refused and would not go upstairs. Finally, Matthew had to say, ¡°I will ask Mario to bring them back to wash and rest, and then I will give them three days¡¯ rest. So you don¡¯t feel guilty, do you? Serena, -. Her older brother really knew how to read her mind. When they heard this, their faces were happy. It had been very difficult to have three days off, but they were a little embarrassed. -Then let Mario send you back early, and I will buy you dinner another day. -Thank you, Miss Giordano, we are leaving first. The girls looked at her with excitement and then left with Mario. After they had left, Matteo had not been able to help but reach out and hit her head, ¡°Indeed, it was your duty to do all this. You must not feel so guilty. Hearing this, Serena was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°Nothing is taken for granted. Even if the Giordano family really paid to hire them, it¡¯s only fair that they do their job well. But if I called them to clean here, it would already be different. -Is cleaning for the Giordano family different from cleaning for you here? -Serena looked up and looked at Matteo: -At least for me, I didn¡¯t pay them. Matteo paused, understood what she meant, and said nothing. -Brother, you go rest too, I¡¯m going upstairs to take a look. Serena went to the second floor after talking. The duplex room had this advantage. The staircase was revolving and there was a huge quartzmp hanging in the center. Although it was exquisite but not luxurious, it was pleasing to the eye. Serena took another turn and felt that she had really made the right decision to buy this house. She took a shower, then changed her clothes andy down on the bed. In fact, she was also very tired, so she fell asleep shortly after going to bed. Until the vibration of her cell phone woke her up, she was probably very tired, so when she had answered the phone, she had not even looked at who was calling. She had put the phone directly next to her ear and answered it weakly. Cristian could not help but frown when he heard this tired and confused voice. What had happened to this woman? -Have you gone to steal tonight? A cold, low, maic voice rang in his ears. Serena was surprised, but a little confused. She raised her cell phone to her eyes and discovered that it was Cristian¡¯s name. -What do you want? Still not having much energy, Serena felt that her vision was all dark, and she had not been this tired for a long time. After waking up, she felt all kinds of softness and trembling in her hands and feet. -You offer me 24-hour service, I want to see the drawing today. Serena, -. I¡¯m sorry, weekends are not included. Cristian raised his eyebrows and curved his lips, -When we signed the contract, we didn¡¯t say weekends were not included, are you changing that now? -Yes,¡¬ Serena nodded directly, knowing that the man was not divorced from her, when he was very close to her, Serena suddenly did not want to treat him as a client. After all, he was brazen and would not get angry. So he had a very negative attitude toward her. However, if he was angry and wanted to break the contract, it would be better. If he wasn¡¯t angry, then she would continue to do this to him, and if he didn¡¯t mind, she wouldn¡¯t mind at all. -This is what I added temporarily, do you have any objections? Cristian, -. He stood there in silence for a while. He never thought Serena would suddenly change her tactics. She used to really consider him a client, buttely she was not afraid of him and did not take him seriously. Thinking about this, Cristian¡¯s thin lips curved, ¡°My wife is giving me orders, how dare I have objections? The unexpected phrase ¡°my wife¡± made Serena wince from her sleep. She was startled, and then her cell phone fell on her pillow with a dull tter.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Because the room was too quiet, Cristian probably heard her after the cell phone fell, and then she heard his maicugh. This bastard¡­ After Serena had reacted, she gritted her teeth and picked up the cell phone again, -Cristian, be normal. We¡¯re going to get divorced sooner orter. Stop calling me that. -Who said that,¡¬ Cristian smiled, with some ambition in his tone, -We haven¡¯t been able to divorce for five years, do you think it will be possible in the future? Serena, -. -If you get bored, then go to thepany and do more useful things, or help some poor people, don¡¯t disturb my dreams,¡± After saying this, Serena did not give him a chance to reply and hung up the call directly. Hearing the beep of the cell phone, Cristian was surprised for a moment and said, ¡°Stupid woman, your temper is always worse¡­.¡± Shortly after this sentence, he muttered again. -Who spoiled her like this? After Serena threw her cell phone aside, she closed her eyes and thought about continuing to sleep, too bad she was already disturbed by Cristian¡¯s words and voice, and she could not calm down. Shey down for a while with her eyes closed and then sat up again. Although now she did not treat him as a client as before, she simply let him go. However, it was no easier than before. Thinking about this, Serena sighed and did not know when she could get rid of him. When she had thought about divorce, she had had no way to do it. At first she thought she had grown a lot in the past five years, but the man¡¯s ability had also progressed in these five years, and especially he was more brazen. Chapter 474: Love Debt. Serena and the others had really moved in. After sleeping through the night, Anna¡¯s posture had be strange. -Damn it! If it weren¡¯t for the bathroom, I think I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sit on the toilet.¡± Anna rubbed her sore leg, crying without tears on her face, ¡°Is it only morning? My legs are already so tired, aren¡¯t they too weak?¡± Shemented, pointing to her legs. The same thing had happened to Serena. Both of them did little exercise, and when they worked too much, it caused muscle tension or excessive fatigue. Serena¡¯s face was not very fit. Fortunately, today was Sunday. If it had been Monday, she felt she could not wear high heels to work. -By the way, Elsa didn¡¯te here yesterday. By Monday, she will have umted enough anger ande to bring trouble. Thinking of Elsa, Serena half-closed her lips, but did not respond. -You don¡¯t want to be with Cristian, but that bothered you. Elsa likes him, and so he¡¯s attacking you for him, Serena¡­. you have to think of a solution, Elsa is our client now, if this continues, it won¡¯t work. You can¡¯t repeat the scene from the other day every time, can you? -Serena lowered her gaze, she had actually thought about the need to solve the problem herself. That was the love debt Cristian had incurred on his own blind date. What did it have to do with her? It was really a thorn in her side that Elsa was inexplicably seeking her out and causing her problems. Serena felt extremely ufortable at the thought of him going on a blind date with another woman without divorcing her. Gee, wasn¡¯t he embarrassed to say that they had not divorced? Had he gone on a blind date without divorcing her? Serena had no idea that her subconscious anger was rising. -What are you thinking,¡¬ Anna approached her and asked a very important question, -When we were at the restaurantst time, you deliberately pushed me away and asked me to take Manuel out first. Were you worried that he might see Manuel? Serena, -¡­- She paled a little. She was afraid. Anna whimpered, ¡°He won¡¯t abandon you now, does he know Manuel is his son?¡± When Serena heard the words, she was surprised: ¡°His son?¡± -Yes, they look so much alike that you can tell he is her son at first sight,¡¬ Anna nodded innocently. These words surprised Serena. She bit her lower lip and her thoughts became confused again. If Manuel was her son, then the strange man in the car? Memories were a bit fragmented and all sorts of past emotions were squashed toward her. Serena suddenly felt that she was overwhelmed by these emotions and could only quickly get out of them. -Don¡¯t talk about it, I don¡¯t want her to know about the child¡¯s existence, if something happens likest time, Anna¡­. You have to help me! Speaking of thetter, Serena looked at Anna seriously. Her gaze was very sincere. Although Anna did not understand why she wanted to do this, between good friends they did not need to ask for anything, they just did it. She nodded and agreed. Cristian was cheeky, so he called her the next day and told her that this thing made no sense. That this boring thing, young men and women often did when they were in love. Serena was bored, but Cristian seemed to enjoy it. -Cristian, if you are really bored, then I have something I want you to do. -What is it, tell me? Serena said without emotion, -I hope you can take care of the love debt you caused.¡± Hearing this, Cristian was stunned. After a while he thought of something, and his thin lips quivered happily, ¡°Yes, are you jealous?¡± Serena teased him, ¡°You really think about it too much. Maybe this debt will make you happy. No matter how many women you want, but please don¡¯t involve me.¡± After she said this, he was silent for a while, and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Did shee to disturb you?¡± Who was it? Of course, it didn¡¯t need to be said. But Serena felt extremely ridiculed, so she criticized, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re referring to. -You don¡¯t have to say these things to criticize me,¡± Cristian half-closed his lips, ¡°Otherwise ¡­ you¡¯ll let me know that you care too much about me, Serena.¡± Serena, -. When he called her name, his voice lowered deliberately for a few minutes, and then became maic, like a cello being yed, striking her heart. Serena felt her heart pounding, and there was a starlight in front of her. Then she quickly recovered, bit her lower lip sternly, and then said coldly, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to put up with these messes that have nothing to do with me because of you.¡± After speaking, he hung up directly on Cristian¡¯s call. Seeing that she was a bit bothered by the cell phone, Anna kept her face close to it, very depressed. -I found that since you met him, your character has be stronger and stronger,¡± she said. Serena, -I¡¯m not doing this on purpose. -You need to control yourself,¡¬ Anna said seriously. Serena reached out her hand and touched her forehead, embarrassed. The corners of her mouth twitched, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. I can¡¯t help but feel angry when I meet him,¡± she said. Anna cupped her cheek and thought for a moment, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Serena¡¯s eyelids twitched fiercely, ¡°How could that be possible?¡± -Then why are you so angry? And she repeated it to him several times, and emphasized it deliberately. She seemed to attach great importance to this topic. -¡­ Anna, do you want me to settle this matter by myself? Anna shook her head firmly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -Then let him solve it himself, after all, this is his problem. -This has caused me so many problems. If it hadn¡¯t happened, it would have been easier to stop being angry. I¡¯m not jealous, do you understand? Anna was dumbfounded and apparently nodded. -I understand! Although Anna said she understood, Serena still felt that it didn¡¯t seem to be true. She had kept talking as if she was hiding her original idea. Her mouth moved, but in the end she could not get a word out. Well, she was still a good friend of his. She could think what she wanted. Serena walked up the stairs with her cell phone. On the other end. After hanging up the call, Cristian sat and pondered for a long time, thinking that the woman might have been bothering Serenately, so he had looked up her Facebook contact directly and sent her a message. When Elsa received Cristian¡¯s message, she was very excited. Cristian asked her if she would be free the next day. Elsa lingered for a while and then replied. -Tomorrow I will practice piano, but I can ask permission to be free, what is it? Chapter 475: Why am I worse than her? It was the same restaurant, because it was near Serena¡¯spany, and Cristian had no intention of choosing another one. So he and Elsa would meet again in the same restaurant. Cristian¡¯s image was impressive everywhere. He hade here several times long ago, so everyone remembered him. This time he hade again, so several people had hidden behind the counter and were talking about him. Elsa looked at this scene, feeling very ufortable. Of course, she knew how dazzling Cristian was, so when other people looked at him, she felt ufortable. To think that such a man had been seduced by Serena, and it had been because she had asked Serena toe. She felt terribly sorry in her heart. Such an excellent man, why had she been careless at that moment? Any woman would have fallen in love with him when she saw him! Thinking about this, Elsa looked nervously at the man in front of her. He had taken the initiative to invite her here. Although she was nervous, she was not happy at all, because she did not know what Cristian would say to her. Elsa could only bite her lower lip and look at the person in front of her. -¡­ Cristian, you¡­ -¡­ With this sentence, Cristian raised his cold gaze and stared at her, ¡°Miss Marino, I don¡¯t think we are familiar enough to call each other by name.¡± His words were the same as the first time, cold and unforgiving, without warmth or emotion. Elsa felt her heart trembling, bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we on a blind date? If I say your name without thest name, what¡¯s the problem? Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s gaze was a bit sarcastic, and he tapped the table with his fingertips carelessly, ¡°Yes, we are not on a blind date, but, Miss Marino, don¡¯t you hear what I call you? Didn¡¯t I tell you when we first met? Obviously, it¡¯s not to my taste.¡± Elsa¡¯s face became paler, and the man said this directly to her face, making her extremely embarrassed. But the more he rejected her, the more she fell in love with him. She knew it was wrong, but she really liked the man in front of her. Elsa bit her lower lip and almost broke it. Her finger under the table was pierced by his nails. The pain sobered her, and the hatred and jealousy in her heart spread quickly like fire. She stared at Cristian. -It¡¯s because of him, isn¡¯t it? Cristian frowned. -Because,¡¬ Elsained angrily, -I¡¯m the one who had the blind date with you, why do you treat her differently? What virtue does she have? Cristian half-closed his thin lips, looking at her coldly. The look was like looking at a stranger. Why? Elsa had already seen him on the blind date, and the man still stared at her as if he didn¡¯t know her at all, yet he had carried Serena in his arms during the press conference. -Why? Why am I inferior to her? What is wrong with me? Can you tell me? I can be whatever you want me to be. Hearing this, Cristian could not help butugh. -Mrs. Marino, you may not have understood. You and she are iparable, so don¡¯t worry. -Elsa bit her lower lip and asked, -What do you mean? -I called you today to tell you clearly, don¡¯t harass her anymore! Hearing this, Elsa finally reacted. She looked at the cold-hearted man in front of her. After a while, sheughed and said, -So, she reallyined to you. She is really a miserly woman. Do you like this kind of woman? Do you know that she has already¡­? Before they could say thest words, Cristian abruptly stood up and coldly interrupted her, ¡°I like this kind of stingy woman, what can you do? Miss Marino, being a girl, you have to be careful of shame,¡± he said. She looked around, her thin lips were very beautiful, but what she said seemed to be very different. -If I find out that you are harassing her again, don¡¯t use me of acting against your Marino family. After he finished his warning, Cristian gave her a meaningful look, then turned and walked out of the restaurant. Elsa sat on the seat, feeling cold all over her body. She had not expected Cristian to feel such deep affection for Serena. It had not been long. She thought she still had a chance, but-why had he done such a thing? Thinking about it, Elsa could not help but grab her bag to chase after him! -Christian! Elsa chased him into the garage and then looked at him angrily, ¡°You said I was inferior to her, why? -You don¡¯t deserve to know,¡± Cristian had no intention of telling her anything, however, and got into his car immediately after saying this sentence to her. His car drove away, leaving Elsa alone. For a long time, she clenched her fists and gritted her teeth bitterly. -Serena, I will never leave you alone! You seduced my man, and you want to pretend nothing happened? Impossible, I won¡¯t let you humiliate me! * -Excuse me! Serena, who was in the meeting, had sneezed twice while she was speaking. Everyone was stunned, and Anna looked at her nervously, ¡°Are you okay, do you have a cold?¡± Serena rubbed her nose, shook her head and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s keep talking about this week¡¯s n.¡± But she was a little depressed, why had she sneezed twice for no reason? Had she kicked the nketst night?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After the meeting, when Serena collected the material, Anna approached her, ¡°One sneeze means someone is thinking about you, and two means someone is scolding you.¡± Hearing this, Serena paused for a moment and then looked at Anna, ¡°When did you start believing this?¡± After speaking, she had gathered her materials and left. Anna also quickly grabbed her things to follow her. -It¡¯s funny, can¡¯t we talk about it? I feel that my sixth sense is very urate. Maybe it¡¯s Elsa scolding you behind your back. Serena, -. -Even if it¡¯s not Elsa, don¡¯t you have another enemy? The one whose name is Francesca Tanzi? Serena walked a little slowly for a moment, did not stop, but you could see that she was a little tired. Unexpectedly, shortly after returning to the country, she would actually offend the two people. One star Francesca and one Elsa. Although she was not afraid that they would do something to her-these were all problems. She did not know how Cristian had resolved it, and whether he had managed to reconcile smoothly so that it would not affect her. In fact, Cristian had told her to leave the matter to him, but he had not handled it well. In the afternoon, Elsa returned to cause her problems. However, she had not gone alone, but had brought several friends with her. -Mrs. Giordano, everyone liked the artwork she drew for Isabe¡¯s premiere. Since they know that I know you, I brought them here, am I disturbing you? Chapter 476: Wait for me. All those girls were dressed beautifully, like richdies. All the famous brands were worn on their bodies, and the dresses were especially elegant and charming, but¡­ based on the way they looked at Serena, she knew there would be no kindness. At this point, Elsa definitely wanted to cut her up-how was she going to present her to customers in a nice way? They were all here trying to make trouble for her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, she could not chase these people away and could only smile. -You are doing business with me, of course you don¡¯t bother me. She smiled and asked Anna to take them to the salon, saying thatter she woulde. So Anna took them directly to the salon, and Serena returned to the office. She took the materials and the introductory book, and remembering Elsa¡¯s mean face, she could not help but call Cristian. -You took the initiative to call me? What¡¯s wrong? Cristian¡¯s tone had something mocking about it. Serena said coldly, -Has the problem been solved? Is this your solution? Cristian froze for a moment, then narrowed his eyes and said dangerously, ¡°What do you mean?¡± -He brought a group of people to mypany. Cristian, are you trying to solve the problem or irritate her? Cristian, -¡­ After a while, heughed, ¨C ¡°Really, she is very insistent. In that case, wait for me. -Wait for you? -Wait for me. After Cristian finished speaking, he hung up the call directly, as if he was afraid she would refuse. Serena didn¡¯t know why she felt so calm when she heard him say he wasing; she really didn¡¯t want Cristian to help her. It was just that Elsa resented her because of him, but she had not taken any initiative, so she did not want to be guilty. It was better for her to let Cristian handle it on his own. They could work it out any way they wanted, but they simply should not involve her. After putting her cell phone away, Serena headed for the break room; just as she reached the door, she heard a tter of porcin falling to the floor, followed by an exmation and an expletive. -Are you blind? You spilled all the coffee on me, did you do it on purpose? Pah! As Serena headed for the door, she saw Anna being pped by one of the women. She moved so fast that Anna could not have predicted it, after being pped, Anna still stood there stunned. Serena¡¯s expression changed and she took a step forward. -What are you doing? And Anna also reacted at that moment, probably because she had been pped and was very angry, or perhaps because she felt that this woman had been brought by Elsa to get her into trouble, so she would not tolerate anything. She threw the rest of the coffee cup directly to the woman. -Ah!!!! The woman after being sshed and shouted, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you really have the nerve to spill coffee on me!¡± Anna stood there with a pouty face and sneered: -Didn¡¯t you say I deliberately spilled coffee on you? So you would have pped me for nothing if I hadn¡¯t done anything? He threw the cup toward the woman¡¯s foot: -Do you really think you can humiliate me? After speaking, Anna rolled up her sleeves and wanted to run to fight her. They were here to make trouble, but they did not expect Anna to dare to defend herself and could not fight back for a while. Although Serena was stunned for a moment, she quickly epted what Anna had done. -You are disgusting!¡± The girl who had been sshed with coffee suddenly burst into tears, and Elsa was so shocked that her face paled and she cursed, ¡°Serena, what are you going to do, this is how you serve your customers. I introduced you nicely to the customers, but you messed up the girl I brought! -Before Serena could speak, Anna stepped forward, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to say that? I kindly brought you coffee, but what did you do? You deliberately tripped me with your foot and dropped my coffee. And then you took the opportunity to me me. I didn¡¯t expect you to be like that. Elsa didn¡¯t expect it to be so fierce, and said aloud, ¡°Wow, you didn¡¯t apologize for spilling your coffee on others, but you made up so many lies like this. Now I¡¯m going to publish this news on the Inte. Yourpany has a bad attitude. Don¡¯t think you can keep it open in the northern city. Saying this, Elsa pulled out her cell phone. Anna¡¯s expression changed, ¡°You dare to do that! Elsa scoffed, ¡°Of course I do! -Serena, who had been standing watching the scene with a cold stare, said now that¡¯s enough, Suddenly, after saying this, she turned her head and looked at Anna beside her, -Are you okay, did they touch you? Anna was astonished at first, and after a while she began to cry loudly. -Yes, they kicked my foot a moment ago and used me of spraying them with coffee. After speaking, Anna reached out her hand to cover her slightly swollen cheek. -Serena, they didn¡¯t be customers for nothing, they came to cause trouble on purpose. -Serena¡¯s gaze changed a bit, then she pulled out her own cell phone in front of Elsa and smiled slightly, -Then I¡¯ll call the reporters toe, to show them the truth of the scene. I think they¡¯re looking forward to it.¡± After speaking, Serena thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see which reporter I¡¯ll call, after all, I¡¯ve been quite popr on the Inte recently, so¡­.¡± -Serena, what do you mean?¡± Elsa was madly tortured by his words and asked angrily. Hearing this, Serena turned her head and looked at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Marino, don¡¯t you want to publish the news? Since you want to publish the news, I can¡¯t stand by and watch. Moreover, the employee of mypany has been wronged, I also want to press charges against her. In the North City, the Giordano family really fears no force, including her. Elsa¡¯s face paled, she bit her lower lip hard and looked at the calm and powerful girl with a strong aura and a very delicate and three-dimensional appearance. Thanks to her own self-confidence, she was very calm. Because she was calm, Elsa¡¯s face became more and more horrible. Thedy who had been kind and polite in the past had almost be a harpy. Elsa suddenly realized that she should not havee here today. Even if she wanted to annoy this woman, she should not have shown up. -How about calling the reporters at the same time,¡¬ Serena waved her cell phone at her, -Do you want that? Elsa looked at her with pale lips. -You threatened me, do you think the Marino family is afraid of the Giordano family? Now that she had mentioned the name of the Giordano family, Serena didn¡¯t mind mentioning it a little more as she half-closed her lips with fascination, ¡°You can try.¡± -You!¡± Elsa was a little afraid. Although her family in the Northern City was somewhat powerful, if they wanted to challenge the Giordano family, they had no chance of winning. And Cristian was now in favor of the woman. If the two families cooperated against each other at the same time, then the Marino family¡­ would probably be annihted. Chapter 477: Sulfuric Acid. Thinking about this, Elsa did not have much courage. She knew she was being impulsive, but ¡­ there was no turning back. She couldn¡¯t back down now. -Ok,¡± Elsa nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s call them, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Serena smiled, -Miss Marino¡¯s courage is much appreciated. However, as soon as she had pressed the cell phone, the person next to her quickly dissuaded her, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go. -All right, Elsa, don¡¯t listen to this kind of woman. She stole your boyfriend and now she¡¯s using her power to threaten others, she¡¯s really got some nerve! -She is so brazen, it must be her best method to seduce men. We are all women, so let¡¯s ignore her! -Elsa wanted to post entertainment news, but she couldn¡¯t touch her cell phone, the girls she brought had stopped her. Elsa asked angrily. Serena saw this scene and did not speak, but Anna lowered her hands and scoffed, ¡°It seems your friends are all cowards. When you came looking for trouble from us, you never asked who the owner of thispany was. Are you afraid now? When you leave, we will investigate your details one by one. When the group heard her, their faces instantly paled. They had been called by Elsa, and the Marino family was considered a noble family among them. This time Elsa told them only that Serena had seduced her blind date man, and the man was Cristian. They had immediately be angry and then ttered. They had ttered her by saying they would apany her to seek justice. But they did not know it was the Giordano family. Even if they had offended the Marino family, they did not want to offend the Giordano family. -Well, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now, we tripped you up unconsciously, don¡¯t be angry with us, we apologize. -What are you doing? Actually, apologizing to this kind of person? Elsa was so angry that she was about to vomit blood, and she didn¡¯t look like ady like before. -Elsa, let it go, we can¡¯t offend them. -All right, Elsa, let¡¯s make it quick. If you don¡¯t want to¨Cthen let¡¯s go back first. -My mother asked me to go to dinner tonight. -My father wants to take me to a banquet, so I¡¯ll go first. So soon, the group of people brought by Elsa, had several reasons to leave and they finally left Elsa alone. Elsa was very angry, and then her face was a little red from embarrassment and anger, and it was impressive. Anna originally had a pain on her face, but now seeing Elsa like this, she suddenly felt that the person with the pain must be Elsa, so sheughed happily. -What a ridiculous thing, you just looked for these unreliable people, you had the nerve toe to ourpany to cause trouble. Ms. Marino, even though you are a customer of ourpany, I would advise you to terminate the contract. Or else¨Cit will always be so embarrassing. Elsa, how dare you! -Don¡¯t you understand me? Since they had already started arguing, she could say whatever she wanted: ¡°I already said that, and you still ask me whether I dare or not? Are you stupid or do you only know how to say this? Don¡¯t you see me whether I dare or not? Why do you ask me?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Serena couldn¡¯t help butugh. Anna seemed to have endured a lot and wanted to vent all the irritation she had just suffered. When Anna vented her anger, few people could stand it, so Serena simply stepped aside to see what would happen. Elsa was incapable of offending her and it was the first time others had humiliated her in this way. Serena stepped aside so calmly and out of the question, while Elsa was so angry that she went straight for Serena. -It is because of you, if it were not for you, I would not be so embarrassed today, and Cristian would not have been seduced by you, Serena! He suddenly headed toward her, not knowing what he had in his hand and wanting to throw it at Serena. Anna¡¯s expression changed dramatically, ¡°Serena, be careful, get out! Seeing a liquid flying toward her, it was toote when Serena thought to hide, the speed was too high and she could only turn away unconsciously. But in the next second, a tall figure quickly approached and stopped in front of her. -Ah! There was a scream, but it was Elsa¡¯s. -Cristian! Cristian? Serena quickly raised her head, only to realize that the person blocking this was Cristian. But right now, his face looked a little pained and his head was sweating profusely? Just now-what was the liquid Elsa was holding that he had thrown at her? Seeing Cristian¡¯s pained face, a terrible thought shed through his heart, and he looked at Elsa, -What did you ssh? His look was shocking, as if he was about to eat her. Elsa was probably shocked, and could only answer unequivocally. -It¡¯s sulfuric acid¡­.¡± When Serena heard this, she almost fainted. But in the next second, she quickly calmed down, walked quickly around Cristian¡¯s back, took a look, and discovered that his suit jacket had been burned, showing flesh and blood. Serena¡¯s face changed dramatically in an instant, and she said directly without thinking, ¡°Take off your dress, quickly! Cristian also seemed to think of something and quickly took off his suit jacket, and then Serena led him to the bathroom. After entering, Serena took the shower head from the bathroom and threw the water on Cristian¡¯s back. She quickly removed Cristian¡¯s shirt and threw it on the floor. When she saw the burned flesh, Serena felt something choking her throat and felt terribly ufortable. She forcefully continued to endure this ufortable feeling and ran cold water over Cristian. Cristian¡¯s forehead was oozing with cold sweat and a great pain hit his back. How could that kind of pain be described? He was almost to the bone, and he probably knew what Elsa had thrown. Fortunately¡­ Luckily he was here. Anna was so frightened by what had happened that she did not react for a long time, and when she felt relieved, she quickly ran to the bathroom and patted the door, -Serena, what is it? What do I have to do? Serena, who was flushing inside, heard Anna¡¯s voice and said, -Hurry up and call an ambnce! -Anna quickly pulled out her cell phone and called the ambnce. Elsa was stunned, her face full of disbelief. How could this be? Obviously-the person she wanted to ssh was Serena. But why had Cristian made this protective gesture for her? Thinking about this, Elsa recoiled back in fright, her face pale. Insane, she had poured sulfuric acid on Cristian. Would he¡­ leave her alone in the future? Chapter 478: You are more important. After Anna finished calling for an ambnce, turning her head and seeing Elsa still standing, she suddenly thought of something and rushed to call the police saying that someone had been intentionally injured with sulfuric acid inside thepany. Hanging up the phone, Anna looked at Elsa with hatred and said, ¡°How shameful! Despite the struggle, you prepared the sulfuric acid for revenge. Is your heart and blood so ruthless? Still in the fantasy of having hurt Cristian, Elsa did not react for a long time.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -I called the police. You can tell them yourself when theyeter! -You called the police¡­¡± Elsa woke up slowly again, -No, you can¡¯t call the police¡­. I can¡¯t go to the police station! I can¡¯t go to the police station! No!¡± she screamed. She was the noble daughter of the Marino family with a good reputation. If she went to the police station, her future would be ruined. Thinking of this, Elsa got up quickly and headed outside. Anna saw that she was about to run away and reached out to grab her hand, ¡°Where are you going? Do you think you can run away? -Let me go!¡± Elsa anxiously tried to free herself from her. All she could think at that moment was that she could not be caught by the police and could not tolerate this embarrassment. Wishing to escape, Elsa had so much strength that she broke free in an instant. When Anna still wanted to chase her, she suddenly thought she could only give up : -Serena, Elsa ran away, what should we do, should we ask someone to catch her? In the bathroom, Serena frowned slightly at her words and remained thoughtful: would they catch her now? The most important thing at the moment was to treat Cristian¡¯s wounds. Thinking about this, Serena said in an indifferent voice, ¡°Ignore her. Come in and help me. -Anna reached out her hand, trying to open the door, but she could not. ¡°Why can¡¯t I open the door? -Why can¡¯t I open it? Open the lock. Serena had concentrated on rinsing Cristian¡¯s back. When she heard her, she strongly doubted that she had locked the door when she had entered a moment earlier, and how was it possible that it could not be opened? So, Serena looked up and tried to get closer to see the door lock before realizing that it was Cristian who was leaning against the door and pressing the lock. -You¡­ ¨C -Don¡¯t open it,¡± Cristian said in a pained voice. Serena frowned and asked, -Why, I need a helper,¡¬ she said. Although she was already in excruciating pain, Cristian did not grunt and stared at her, ¡°Do you think I would let another woman see me like this besides you? Serena did not answer. His heart choked. Serena almost wanted to p him to wake him up, ¡°Right now you still care about this, is your life or your reputation more important? She was so angry that her eyes were a little red. Seeing her like this, Cristian held back those devouring pains in his back and concentrated on looking at her, his lips thin and slightly parted. -You are more important. Serena¡¯s heart quivered, -tu¡­. ¨C This man, at this moment, still had the strength to say this! Serena was so angry with him that she gave him a very cold look. She noticed that Cristian¡¯s gaze was unexpectedly shy. His pale, thin lips hooked, ¡°Fortunately, I came to rescue you. There would have been unimaginable consequences if you had been sshed with sulfuric acid. Serena said, ¡°Will you shut up? What you should worry about now is your injury. What was this man doing? Of course his back was injured like that, but he kept saying those inappropriate words. What a nuisance! Serena turned her back on him, heading to the back to continue rinsing him off. As Anna kept asking outside, so she had to reply, ¡°Wait outside, I¡¯ll do it.¡± When the ambnce arrives, we¡¯lle out. -Okay,¡± he replied. In fact, Anna obeyed Serena and did everything he ordered her to do. So it had not taken her long to go downstairs to wait for the ambnce. The only sound in the bathroom was the sound of water hiding the sound of their breathing. Serena stood behind Cristian, rinsing him with water, because she had no other way, and she could only do this alone before the ambnce arrived. With her heart in chaos, Serena hoped the ambnce would arrive quickly. However, Cristian, who was so badly injured, did not say a word. Serena could barely stand it. Finally Serena heard the ambnce siren, which sounded like sweet music at that moment. Has the ambnce arrived yet? Serena raised her head, with much emotion in her eyes. -Cristian, who had not yet spoken, she suddenly asked. Serena looked at his back and asked, -What? He turned to look at her as Serena¡¯s face became nervous and said, -Turn around and I will continue to wash you. Cristian¡¯s face was wicked, his lips were pale and his forehead was covered with cold sweat, so it was obvious how painful the wound was. Seeing him like this, Serena preferred to look at his wounds. Cristian did not say a word, but looked at her even without moving, ¡°Are you afraid I will die? Serena¡¯s heart leapt and she immediately went behind him, continuing to wash his back with cold water as she said in a fierce voice, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. It¡¯s hard to die from these wounds. -Then you¡¯re not afraid at all,¡± Cristian said with augh. Serena frowned vigntly and asked, -What do you mean? -Nothing. Soon the ambnce stretcher arrived on the floor and came directly to the bathroom door. Serena quickly opened the door after hearing the noise and then apanied Cristian inside the ambnce. Then Cristian got into the ambnce. After all, he was injured so badly that Serena could not ignore him, so she also got into the ambnce. In the ambnce, Cristian kept holding her hand tightly and would not let her go. During this time, when Serena tried to free herself, Cristian increased the force so that she did not have a chance to pull her hand away. He looked at the man¡¯s pale face and Serena was stunned. He was already wounded like this, how could he still have so much strength? Moreover, the wound was so deep, but he was still using so much strength that he would aggravate it even more. At the thought that he had saved her, Serena softened. Well, she did as she wanted. She would suffer no loss if she held his hand. So Serena stopped struggling and obediently held out her small hand to him. In recent years, it was the first time Cristian felt more substantial as he held her hand as soft as cotton candy. Although the wound in his back was so visible that you could see the bones, this woman was by his side. Cristian felt happy, with augh on his pale, thin lips. -You are hurt like this, why are you still happy?¡± the nurse could not help but ask after seeing his strange smile. Hearing this, Serena hurried to look at Cristian, but discovered no expression on the cold face. Chapter 479: The Vengeful Man. Cristian¡¯s eyes were so cold that the nurse could not hold back a shiver, doubting that she had misinterpreted theughter. After a closer look, she realized that Cristian was firmly holding the hand of the woman beside him, who reacted instantly. Although he was hurt, his girlfriend was with him, so it would be strange if he was not happy. So the nurse pretended not to know anything, and turned her head away to attend to other things.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the hospital, Cristian was taken to the emergency room because the wound on his back was too severe. Serena could not go in, so Cristian had to let go of her hand when he went in. He stared at her as he said, ¡°Wait for me. Before Serena could promise, he had already been pushed into the emergency room. The door closed. Serena stood for a moment, turned slowly, and left. By now thepany must have been in a mess and there were things to take care of regarding Elsa. Cristian had already arrived at the hospital, so she let the doctors treat her wounds. It would do her no good to stay here. So Serena hurried back to thepany, where the policemen had already arrived and Anna wasmunicating with them about the situation. When Serena arrived, she too witnessed the scene she had seen at that moment to the policemen in general. -Mrs. Serena, we have learned the general situation, but we still need to trouble you to go to the police station with the injured man to take a statement. If the injured man is very sick, we can also wait until he wakes up to talk about it. As for the attacker you said he purposely hurt someone else, we will go and transfer the video and then track him down. Serena had little expression on her face and said, ¡°The video is evidence, but I still ask that we find someone to stop her now. She has sulfuric acid in her hands and I¡¯m afraid she will hurt people again. Which meant Elsa was a dangerous presence. The policemen looked at each other and all nodded in understanding. -All right, we understand. -Good job. After that, Serena went with them to the police station to make a statement. When she came out, she met Matteo and Anna, who stood next to Matteo and said unnaturally, -This matter is so serious that I decided to tell your brother. Serena was speechless. He looked like he was about to scold her. In fact, Matthew looked at her with a cold and sullen gaze, ¡°Is it because of him? Serena replied, ¡°Brother¡­ -Stop meeting with each other. You said you would take care of it yourself, but now you almost had sulfuric acid thrown at you by your rival. -It was himself instead of me who was damaged by sulfuric acid and is now in the hospital. -It¡¯s what he deserved,¡¬ said Matthew with total nonchnce, -It¡¯s normal for him to take responsibility for his debt. Otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with it. Serena, stop meeting him. Serena thought for a moment and blinked, ¡°Brother, he is now in the hospital and is seriously injured.¡± -Matteo finished in a stern voice and suddenly shook her hand, ¡°Come home with me. -Brother,¡± Serena¡¯s face changed and she replied, ¡°I can¡¯t go back with you now. Pulling her away, Matteo could not help but turn his head to this and asked with a look full of intimidation, ¡°What do you want to do, go to the hospital to visit him? -Yes! -You!¡± Matthew narrowed his eyes dangerously, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing now? That man¡­ ¨C -I don¡¯t care what you think now, brother. But he was hurt for saving me, I can¡¯t leave him in the hospital unattended. I can¡¯t not be benevolent. After saying this, Serena squeezed Matthew¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Brother, I know you worry about me, but I¡¯m not a child anymore. Even if you want to make up for what you owed me as a child, what you have done over the years is enough. What you need to think about now are your own problems; as for mine, I can handle them on my own. -You were almost sprayed with sulfuric acid, that¡¯s what you call being able to handle it,¡± he said. Although Matthew¡¯s hand had been shaken by her, his tall figure still stood before her like a great mountain, motionless. Anna, who stood to one side, seeing the suddenly tense atmosphere, became very anxious. What could she do? At that moment, she thought only that it would be better if Matthew went to solve the problem, but she did not think it would worsen the rtionship between the two brothers. -Guys, stop fighting and calm down,¡± Anna said weakly. However, the two brothers did not listen to a word she said. -I have my own way of solving the problem. Besides, I am not hurt now. Even if they had sprayed me with sulfuric acid, I would still have done it my way,¡± she continued. For the first time, Serena was so persistent with her brother. Matteo said no more with his ck eyes looking at her for a long time and finally blurted out a sentence, -Do what you want- and walked away. -Mr. Giordano,¡¬ Anna called, trying to follow him, but she was worried about Serena, so she just looked both ways. In contrast, the expression on Serena¡¯s face remained calm as she looked at Anna distressed and made the decision for her. -I am going to visit him in the hospital, so you can apany my brother. -But Serena, are you okay going alone? I¡¯m a little worried about you? ¨C Anna bit her lower lip, hesitantly. Serena smiled and replied, -It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not hurt, so go with him. Finally, Anna bit her lower lip and went to follow Matteo, after saying goodbye to Serena. Seeing this scene, Serena finally breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, if Anna had stayed with her at this time, she would have been more stressed. After all, she had to go to the hospital, but Matteo was angry, so he let Annae back with him, at least he could talk to her for a while. After thinking about it, Serena gathered her emotions and got into the car. To the hospital. It had been several hours since Serena had returned to take care of things. And the emergency room door was open, so Serena went to the front desk to ask which ward Cristian had been sent to. After the nurse gave her the room number, she went to find him. Only Cristian was in the room. When she faced the door, Serena saw him sitting with an indifferent face. With half of his features hidden by the light, he looked depressed¡­. Serena half-closed her lips and then entered with a slight cough. At the sound, Cristian¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly before he looked up at her, his gaze finally fixed on her slender figure. -Didn¡¯t I tell you not to leave? Serena did not answer him. This man was so vindictive that she still remembered him to this day. He approached and exined, -Thepany was too much in chaos, and because Elsa hurt you, I had to go to the police station to make a statement, so¡­. -All this is more important than me? Looking angry, Cristian suddenly asked. Serena froze on the spot. Chapter 480: Don’t be excessive! After a long moment, Serena said softly, ¡°You are hurt, but I am not a doctor. It is useless for me to stay here. -No!¡± Cristian looked up at her and asked with thin lips slightly parted, ¡°Come here. Her face was in pain, but she looked better than before. Serena did not advance, but stood still and whispered, ¡°Talk to me from here, I can hear you. -Really?¡± Cristian scoffed, ¡°But I can¡¯t. Come here. Come here,¡± he said to Serena. She retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t be excessive!¡± -After hearing this, Cristian was about to get up and walk toward her. When he moved a step, Serena stirred, unable to think of anything else before walking toward him, and then pushed him back down on the bed, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. The doctor just patched your wound, how can you ¡­ The remains of words were smothered by his embrace. Held by him, Serena¡¯s expression was stunned, her heartbeat seemed to stop for a moment, and her breath was all the man¡¯s scent. Although¡­ here he was in the hospital. Serena¡¯s eyshes fluttered and her voice was a little unsteady: ¡°You, what are you doing? Cristian breathed eagerly into the back of her neck and replied in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m checking that you are safe and sound.¡± Serena was stunned. -I¡¯m fine, so let me go quickly,¡± Serena said, trying to push him away. Cristian groaned in pain, which made Serena stop all action. She was the one who had seen his wounds for so long, so she knew how terrible they were . It must have hurt him so much that he groaned in pain and she could not even bear to look at him. -You¡¯re okay, but I¡¯m not,¡± Cristian said, his voice pitiful. He had exhaled hot air and blown it on Serena¡¯s neck. He was very sad and asked, ¡°Even if you just wanted a hug, would you refuse?¡± Serena blinked and felt that the man was seducing her, taking advantage of her injuries. She took a deep breath to calm herself. -How long do you want to hold me? -Just for a little while. OK! Then I will believe you for once! For a while it didn¡¯t matter, because he was a patient who had been hurting for her. She could not reject him forcefully. Anyway, she was not going to suffer any loss. Besides, Cristian had hugged her before, and this hug could have been-a previous hug. However, she had underestimated Cristian¡¯s level of brazenness. At first she thought he would hug her quietly, but she did not expect this guy to continue for a while, and he immediately began to move his hand wrapped around her waist. At first, his hand was just moving gently without any other purpose. Then he realized that Serena was not resisting, and Cristian became so reckless that he began to slowly move his hand until it gently touched her back. Before Serena felt strange and frowned her beautiful eyebrows, raising her head to see what Cristian was doing, a shadow had appeared before her eyes. Then Cristian kissed her. A feeling of warmth covered his lips. Serena opened her eyes and felt a small tingling sensation as if she had been touched by electricity. Stunned, she looked silently at the Cristian standing next to her. Perhaps because of the pain, she had not even opened her eyes and the shadows hershes cast around her seemed fragile. Serena took a few seconds to recover, reflexively reaching out to push him away, getting no response. When she pushed him back again, Cristian began to moan, broken sounds escaping his lips. Seeing the cold sweat rising on his forehead, Serena softened again and had to lower her pushing hand. Without pushing him away, she merely kissed him. How could Serena imagine that after five years, now ¡­ she would let him take her in his arms to kiss her? Cristian¡¯s kiss was not heavy, but light. There was no desire, it was pure, like winter snow falling to the ground. Time passed, and Serena did not even know how much time had passed before Cristian finally released her, his thin, warm lips resting on both her forehead and the top of her hair. Then he whispered: -You were willing to let me hold you and kiss you in silence, for what it¡¯s worth now I might as well die. Serena was silent. This man! She bit the back of her teeth and answered nothing. A littleter, Serena looked up and looked at Cristian, asking, ¡°Are you hungry, do you want me to make you something to eat? The two were very close, and there was still a hint of intimacy in the air, since they had just kissed. -Would you be willing to prepare some food for me,¡± Cristian asked instead of answering. Serena was speechless, then looked a little angrily at the man who had kissed her, -You hurt yourself for me, that¡¯s why I would be willing,¡¬ she said. Hearing this, there was a bit of mncholy under Cristian¡¯s eyes, ¡°So you would make me food just because I got hurt for you?¡± But it didn¡¯t take him long to recover, staring at her, ¡°So, are you going to stay and take care of me during this whole period?¡± Serena, who had been standing for a moment, almost literally stumbled at his words, and fortunately, stopped. She looked at the man in front of her, an unpleasant smile hidden between his thin lips. She understood that this man could get what he wanted by taking advantage of her injury.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What could she do? She could not leave him here. Serena gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that I take care of you, but you won¡¯t be able to do what you just did again.¡± -Cristian raised his eyebrows, and there was greed between them. What irritation! Serena turned her back on him and said in an indifferent voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go first ande back to see youter. Is it okay if I stay alone? -How long? -I can¡¯t say. -What should I do if the wound hurts too much and I faint? Serena replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in an hour.¡± Cristian finally smiled: -Okay.¡± Serena gave Cristian a worried look as she left. Although Cristian¡¯s expression was pleasant and abominable, his pale lips and the cold sweat on his forehead still showed that he was not well right now. So he had to go ande back quickly. After Serena¡¯s figure disappeared into the room, when he heard the sound of footsteps walking away, the unpleasant smile on Cristian¡¯s face slowly disappeared and was reced by pain. The pain in his back did not allow him to understand what position he could hold. He could neither lie down nor lie down. However ¡­ thinking about the sweet taste of his lips a moment ago, Cristian felt it was good that he was hurt. A momentter, he closed his eyes andughed at himself. -Cristian, please be normal. Chapter 481: Where is your self-esteem? When Serena returned to the Jordans, she immediately went to the kitchen and prepared the rice soup. She assumed that Cristian would have to eat something very light because of the wound. She also thought that Cristian¡¯s wound was on his back, so how would he be able to sleep all night? He could not lie down because the wound would surely get worse if it was pressed. Was she supposed to sleep on her stomach? Serena was reminded of a very different scene, in which that tall figure was curled up on top of that crib, lying miserably, and then she could not hold back the urge tough. Afterughing a few times, Serena felt that she was miserable at that moment. If he had not saved her from the sulfuric acid, her back would not have been injured so badly and the person lying there would probably have been her instead of him. Moreover, if he had not done so, both his face and body would have been ¡­. What a terrible thing! Serena did not dare to think about it anymore, but went to quickly boil the rice soup, then got a thermos to put it in. After thinking about it, she cooked some light dishes of her own invention. She cooked well, but less often over the years, because Anna was a much better cook than she was, and Manuel also liked her dishes, so since they lived together, it was Anna who cooked. Although the skill was rusty, she had not yet abandoned it. Serena hurried to prepare the dishes, then loaded the bucket from the thermos and left. Just as she was leaving the kitchen, she ran into Matteo, whose face was indifferent and silent. At Matteo¡¯s stern look, Serena timidly moved the thermos she was holding to the other side, trying to avoid him, but to no avail. In fact it was useless, how could Matteo not know what she wanted to do? Thinking about this, Serena stopped and looked at Matteo. -Brother. Anyway, a greeting was in order. Matteo half-closed his thin lips and his eyes were a little cold: -Can you still call me brother? Serena replied, -Why can¡¯t I call you that? -Have you forgotten who hurt you like that five years ago,¡¬ Matteo stared at her, without looking away, -It¡¯s been five years, you¡¯ve forgotten all that, and now you still want to meet him? Serena, where is your self-esteem? -So what do you think I should do? That man put up with everything for me, and now he lies in the hospital covered with wounds. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would be the one lying there right now, and you would probably be the one bringing me food. So are you still going to stop me? Matthew said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, you wouldn¡¯t be in trouble. If you approach him again, you will still be in trouble in the future. Can he endure for you once, can he endure for two or three times, or even for a lifetime? When she heard the description of a lifetime, Serena¡¯s face changed slightly. -I don¡¯t want to think about it now and have no other feelings for him. Even if it was not him who saved me, but a stranger, I would still go to the hospital to take care of him out of benevolence, without personal feelings. Matthew stared at her, ¡°Are you sure you have no personal feelings? Then can you promise me that you won¡¯t fall in love with him again?¡± -Yes, I promise,¡± Serena nodded, ¡°I never wanted to fall in love with him again, so don¡¯t worry about that. Besides, what I want to tell you is that even if I wanted to fall in love with him, that would be my own business that I could handle on my own. Matthew reached out and grabbed her shoulder. -I don¡¯t want to control you on purpose. You are now the noble daughter of the Giordano family and I don¡¯t want you to repeat the same mistakes you made before, do you understand? -Of course, I understand. But I¡¯m not a child, and I want to decide my own life instead of being dragged into another life decided by someone else¡­ That kind of life is not what I want, can you understand that? Matteo stared at her, suddenly said nothing, then left her shoulders and turned to leave. She didn¡¯t know whether Matthew understood her or not, but at that moment she didn¡¯t want to think about it so much and left quickly, carrying the thermos bucket. Matteo walked to the corner and then looked again at the figure who did not raise his head, which disappointed him greatly. Anna stood behind him and spoke weakly, ¡°Mr. Giordano, don¡¯t be angry. Serena is such a kind-hearted person that she will go and take care of the person who saved her, so she will go to the hospital because of what that person did rather than because of who she is. Because of the kiss given to Matteo, Anna had avoided seeing him for a long time. She had to find the courage to call him and stuttered when she talked to him. But after confronting him often, Anna felt less nervous now. Nothing would happen with a simple kiss. As an older man who had never been in love, nothing would happen to him even if he was kissed by her, a girl. Matthew could not be moved by a kiss. If he had fallen in love with her¡­. Then¡­ it would have been better for her. Thinking about this, Anna became more confident. The man was not young and time would not wait for him, so she had to continue to appreciate him in the future, otherwise he would be even older! While thinking about this, Matthew looked at Anna. Anna shivered, feeling that all those ideas in her head had disappeared.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She bit her lower lip and said, ¡°I am telling the truth. I¡¯ve also known Serena for a long time, so- ¨C As he bit his lower lip, Matthew thought about what had happened that day. That the girl in front of him had suddenly approached him and kissed him. No one had ever done such a surprising action toward him, so this incident struck him for a long time, and it also appeared to him in his dreams. Anna winced at his nce and unconsciously took a step back. -If you think what I said is wrong, then I, then¡­ I will leave,¡± she said. After saying this, she prepared to go back. However, Matthew suddenly called out to her, -You-¡¬. Anna stopped her steps and turned to point to herself, ¡°Me? -Yes,¡¬ Matteo replied, his gaze rested firmly on her face and finally he could not hold himself back and moved to her lips. The sight was so bright that Anna felt it all at once. Then her face became very hot, and immediately she felt too embarrassed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Matthew said nothing, taking two steps forward in a calm character. Anna¡¯s face became very red and took big steps back. -You, what are you doing? Don¡¯te any closer. After saying this, he turned and ran quickly. Chapter 482: It is better to go than to die. Frowning, Matthew saw the small figure quickly disappear from his sight before he could react. Anna ran upstairs and hid in her room, her heart pounding. What was going on? Matthew was really walking toward her. If she was not mistaken, her eyes should have been looking at his lips. Could it be that-he was looking for her because of revenge for suddenly kissing him earlier? Thinking about this, Anna hastily covered her chest, -Why is he jumping up and down so much that he let me down? After thinking about it, she greatly regretted running away when Matthew had taken the initiative to approach her a moment ago. She should have taken the perfect opportunity to tease him again. For example, she was going to secretly kiss him again. Good idea! In fact¡­ he had wasted the opportunity. Anna burst into tears, covering her cheeks. Hospital. More than an hour had passed since Serena had arrived at the hospital with the thermos. When she entered the room, a gleam of joy crossed Cristian¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared as he sat there with a somber face, without greeting her either. Serena ignored him and ced the thermos directly on the table, opening the lid. As soon as the lid was opened, the aroma of the food inside came out and it did not take long for it to fill the room. Because Cristian had been waiting here for a long time, and, then, when he had received the call, he had not even eaten before rushing there, his stomach was already empty. So, when he smelled the aroma of food, his stomach seemed to follow the restless movement. He frowned slightly. This woman¡­ His throat moved at the thought, but in the end he said nothing. Serena put the rice soup in a bowl and, considering the inconvenience of the wound, purposely brought the food in front of him. -Eat. Cristian did not ept it and looked at her with dismay. Serena raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What, you¡¯re not hungry?¡± -You said to wait an hour. -Yes,¡¬ Serena nodded, -Is there a problem?¡± Cristian did not speak with his gaze fixed on her and a momentterined, ¡°You¡¯re thirty minuteste.¡± -You are thirty minuteste. Serena said, ¡°So you¡¯re not eating because I¡¯mte?¡± after saying this, Serena also waved the bowl in her hand toward him. Cristian asked, ¡°So I don¡¯t eat because you arete.¡± Serena replied, ¡°What?¡± Cristian said, ¡°I am a patient.¡± Angrily, Serena resisted the urge to crush her head and a cold smile appeared on her red lips, ¡°Really?¡± -Yes,¡¬ Cristian nodded and then leaned closer, his breath mingling with hers, -If you don¡¯t persuade me, I won¡¯t eat. If I don¡¯t eat, it will be difficult for me to heal the wound I got to save you. The doctor said I will be left with scars.¡± Serena looked at him, wondering if the man was flirting with her because of the severity of his wounds. It was obvious he was. -In addition, I have to have an operation for my repair, will I be able to bear it if I don¡¯t eat? At that point, Serena sneered and then ced the bowl in her hand on the table, making a sharp sound. -Don¡¯t eat, whatever. I¡¯m not the one who will starve. She had just said that, got up and went to the thermos to prepare all the dishes. Then he stopped and nced at Cristian, who was lying in bed with an injured back. At the thought of this, Serena¡¯s face instantly changed; she ran to him quickly. -What are you doing, don¡¯t you know you have an injured back? Why do you keep lying down? Cristiany there and looked desperate. -No one cares about me and it is better to let me die. Why had he said it in that tone? Serena was surprised and finally realized that Cristian¡¯s nature had changed, treating her maliciously. It did not seem that his identity was the president of the Ferrari family and he did not care about his image at all. Why did such a person exist on earth? Although Serena was furious, she could do nothing, because she remembered the shocking wounds in her mind. Cristian had been badly hurt. Wounded by acid, the skin on his back would not be able to heal in the future and would definitely leave scars. If he had been a normal person, he would have copsed long ago, but he kept exploiting these wounds to fight with her, wishing that she could be with him. Well, he would work at it until he recovered from his wounds. Finally, Serena closed her eyes to try to suppress other emotions and opened them, picking up the bowl on the table. -Cristian, please get up and eat something. Your health is the most important thing and you will have nothing if you die. She began to exhort him as if she were a chatty old woman. Cristian¡¯s face changed slightly and he looked at her. -Are you kidding me? She nodded firmly, -Of course.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cristian lightly hooked his pale lips and replied, -No, I don¡¯t want to eat yet. Serena was very angry and asked, ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Cristian raised his hand and pointed to the corner of her lips, which obviously meant he wanted a kiss. Looking at him, Serena shrunk her pupils. What a shameless bastard! -It¡¯s not possible. I can convince you to eat and nothing else. Cristian, if you don¡¯t want to eat, then I¡¯ll throw away all the rice soup I made. Then I will call Luke to take care of you, and as for your injuries, I will bear all the medical expenses. -After saying this, Serena reached for her cell phone, pretending to call Luca. In the next second, suddenly, Cristian got out of bed so fast that he startled Serena. Before she could react, the wrist holding the phone was pulled away by Cristian. -You just said you did the dishes,¡± he asked. Cristian worried about this. Seeing that he stood up abruptly he was sure to pull the wound, so Serena forgot to make the call and went directly to his back to try to see his wound even though Cristian still held his wrist tightly. -Answer. -Yes, I made them, do you eat them or not? -I will eat them,¡¬ Cristian stared at her and held out his hands, -I made a mistake before and I will eat now.¡± Serena was speechless. She handed him the bowl and said, ¡°Eat quickly. It will be coldter.¡± -Cristian obediently nodded, then held the bowl and lowered his head to eat the rice soup she had prepared. After taking a sip, he frowned in disgust, -Why is it so nd? -Because you are hurt. Would you like to enjoy a banquet of food? Cristian was silent. Looking at his icy eyes, the corners of Cristian¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Chapter 483: Is it useful to deny? When Cristian finished eating, Serena gathered everything up, washed the thermos, putting it on the desk, and pulled out her phone to take a look. It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening. When she looked out the window, it waspletely dark. Before leaving, Anna had told Serena that she would watch Manuel, so Serena did not have to worry. And when Cristian, standing aside, saw her looking at her phone, he frowned, ¡°Do you have to go home?¡± Hearing this, Serena put her phone away, then tightened her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you, don¡¯t worry.¡± Surprised, Cristian raised his eyebrows; he did not think she would take the initiative to stay. He thought that he himself would have to beg her in some way to make her stay. -Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking,¡¬ Serena interrupted his thoughts at just the right moment, as if she knew his bad intentions very well, -You¡¯re so focused on screwing me over that you never get tired of trying. However, you were hurt because of me, so you know I can¡¯t do anything to you now. You can even take advantage of it as you like before the wound recovers. After saying this, Serena sat down in the chair next to him. She was probably bored, so she had taken out her phone again and was texting with someone. Cristian did not get angry or embarrassed when he saw what she was doing. He didn¡¯t mind at all. Even though he knew he was being shameless about it, he didn¡¯t care as long as he could keep her next to him. As long as the result was to his liking. At this thought, the emotions under Cristian¡¯s eyes grew further. Although Serena stayed, she did not pay attention to him, did not look at him, and did not care if his wound hurt. She looked at her phone while Cristian looked at her. Cristian felt more and more ufortable looking at her. Why was she ignoring him as if he was not there? Thinking about this, Cristian suddenly let out a grunt. When Serena heard it, she consciously raised her head and saw Cristian¡¯s pale face in a cold sweat. She was so frightened that she quickly put down the phone and ran to him. -What¡¯s wrong? Has the wound gotten worse? I will call a doctor right away. After saying this, Serena wanted to turn around to call a doctor, but was stopped by Cristian: -Don¡¯t.¡± Serena turned around, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call a doctor when it hurts? I don¡¯t know how the wound is, so I¡¯ll let the doctor treat it.¡± She did not even give him a chance to refuse, quickly left the room and called the doctor. Because her wound was serious, as soon as the doctor heard that it might have gotten worse, he hurried after her to examine Cristian and said, frowning, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, how can the wound have suddenly gotten worse when it was healed before? What did you do?¡± Hearing this, Serena was reminded of what Cristian had done a moment earlier, changed his face. Indeed, her wounds had worsened again because of those actions. But this boy was so calm that he did not seem to take his injuries into any consideration. Seeing that none of them responded to him, the doctor transferred his gaze and then said, ¡°I will medicate you again, but sleep on your stomach overnight so that you do not touch your wound again. Also, don¡¯t make any tearing gestures so as not to deteriorate it again-this wound is so serious that you will need to take care of it for a while. If this happens so often that the wound deteriorates, then you will not me me. The doctor had said it clearly and understandably, so Serena understood it well and nodded, ¡°All right. I understood everything well. I will remember to pay much more attention. Later, the doctor treated the wound and saw that Cristian¡¯s gaze was fixed on Serena¡¯s body, never leaving her side. That¡¯s why he was confused about whether they were a couple. As he left, he said, ¡°Take care of your husband. This wound may or may not be serious. If it leaves a side effect, it can be very problematic in the future.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Serena remained silent. She moved her lips, wanting to deny her rtionship with Cristian. But the words came to her lips and she could not spit out a single word. How could she deny it? Legally, she and Cristian were still married. If she had said that, maybe Cristian would have done something unexpected again because now he was unstable. This guy did not take her health seriously at all. But she did not have his same attitude. When the doctor left, Cristian looked at her with a satisfied smile, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you deny it?¡± Serena gave him a nk look and replied, ¡°It was useful to deny it, do you think he would have believed it? Even as Cristian saw her like this, she became even more clearly pleasant, her smile deepened, and she said, ¡°You just heard that you have to take care of your husband. If he leaves me a follow-up, you will have a lot of problems in the future.¡± Serenaughed a little before turning to go to the bathroom. In the bathroom, she grabbed a handful of cold water to wash her face, which woke her up. As she looked out the window at the silent night, her heart slowly calmed down. At that moment, she had no extra strength to think about anything else. She would let him have what he wanted for a while until he was better. He could not take advantage of her with his injuries at that moment. Thinking about this, Serena took out a handkerchief to wipe the drops of water from her face and then went out. -Are you sleepy, do you want me to go with you to rest? Cristian shook his head and sat down looking at her. Because he had a back injury, he didn¡¯t even have a chance to lean on the seat, but he struggled to sit up, which made him look tired. With the injury on his back ¡­ he was quite miserable. Serena thought and went to find a higher chair, on top of which she found two pillows to put. -It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to sleep, but it¡¯s hard for you to sit like this, so I prepared these for you, so you can lean forward if you¡¯re tired,¡± she said pointing to the two pillows. He said pointing to the two pillows. Cristian looked at them, but his face was a little mean. How could he lie down like that in front of Serena, how bad would it be? He did not move and neither did Serena. The air was so still that it looked a little scary. After a while Serena looked at him and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to lie down? Aren¡¯t you tired of sitting all the time?¡± Cristian looked at her and suddenly thought of something, curling his lips, ¡°Do you want me to rest so much?¡± Serena nodded, ¡°More or less. How will your wounds heal without rest? I can walk around if you don¡¯t want me to see you,¡± Serena nodded, ¡°More or less.¡± After saying this, Serena also saw a small bed beside her, where she was ready to rest for the night. But just as she turned around, her wrist was pulled by Cristian. She turned around and saw that Cristian had removed all the pillows that were on top of that couch, so he said: -Sit down.- Serena, -What do you want to do? Serena, -What do you want to do? ¨C Sit down and you will find out. -Sit down and you will find out. So he sat down with a strange expression on his face. As soon as she sat down, Cristian put a pillow on her back and then another pillow on herp. Then he would go to sleep on his stomach. Chapter 484: Her legs were numb. Serena was speechless. When she gave him the pillow to sleepfortably, he refused and insisted on lying on Serena¡¯s legs. ¡°Damn, this man is so crazy,¡± she thought. Serena secretly moaned, but she did not resist him. However, since there was a soft pillow on her legs and back, she would not feel ufortable, so she let him lie down like that. In fact, although Cristian was ufortable when hey down like this, it was better than sitting or standing all the time, plus, he was surrounded by the woman¡¯s scent as he breathed. He felt satisfied. They were silent for a while in the room, and Serena lowered her head as she looked at the man in front of her, who was lying on his stomach, so she could only see his back. Thinking about the wound she had seen in the afternoon, Serena closed her eyes; she could not help but ache for him. Serena did not want to think anymore and decided to sleep.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was ready to let the man sleep on herp all night, so she simply leaned back, raised her head, closed her eyes, and soon fell asleep. Probably because what had happened that day was too frightening, not long after Serena fell asleep, she had a dream, in which Cristian rushed toward her to protect her from the sulfuric acid. Moreover, Cristian¡¯s wound was more serious than the real one, which scared Serena a lot. She was so nervous that she was sweating profusely and suddenly opened her eyes. With a gasp, Serena discovered that her back was wet, but the room was very quiet. Serena looked down and discovered that Cristian was sleeping soundly on the pillow on herp. Serena dared not wake him. She turned her head slightly and checked the watch on his wrist. It was already past three in the morning. When had this hour arrived? It was still a long time before morning. He looked at Cristian again. From his angle, he could see the shadows of his long eyshes reflected in the light. Because of the wound, Cristian¡¯s face was a little pale, and even his lips were not very rosy, as if he were an extremely weak patient. It was he, who looked extremely weak, but he was forcing her to stay here with the excuse that he was hurt. ¡°Cristian, what do you want to do?¡± She thought. She had tried to make himfortable, but the man felt happy just leaning on her to sleep. If they did not know the situation, they would think Cristian loved her very much. But if Cristian really liked her so much, why had he left her the divorce contract five years ago without wanting to see her? Thinking about this, Serena closed her eyes wearily, seeming to sink into the painful memory. In this life, she really did not want to experience it a second time. * Cristian was already awake when the first rays of the sun rose in the early morning, but he did not move. From the night before, he continued to lie on the pillow on Serena¡¯s legs with the same posture. When he woke up in the middle of the night, he found that she was asleep, so he got up and sat for a while by himself, contemting the serene face of the woman who was sleeping all the time. It was very strange that although five years had passed, this woman¡¯s face without makeup had not agedpared to five years ago. On the contrary, she was more confident than before, so much so that she showed an attractive and distinctive style among her five senses. He was gradually fascinated as he looked at her. Later, Cristian secretly kissed the corner of her mouth. But he did not continue kissing her because the wound hurt so much. When dawn broke, hey down on the pillow on her thighs and enjoyed this moment. It would have been perfect if she had been so calm even in ordinary moments like when she was sleeping, and he would not have had to have such a headache. Unfortunately, this was impossible. While Cristian thought about it, Serena stirred and woke up quietly. -You¡¯ve woken up,¡± Cristian¡¯s low voice resounded. Lowering her head, Serena noticed that Cristian was looking at her sideways, his eyes sympathetic as if the water was overflowing. Serena felt choked up and nodded her head in a daze. However, she soon regained her senses, avoiding Cristian¡¯s gaze and whispered, ¡°Get up.¡± Cristian did not move at her words, buty down for a while and then got up. -It¡¯s ufortable to sleep like this,¡± the man could not help butin. Hearing this, Serena frowned, -Do you think I wasfortable while you slept on my legs ufortably?¡± After talking, she wanted to get up and go to the bathroom, but found that she could not get up because her legs were numb. Serena¡¯s expression changed and she was about to speak, moving her thin lips. Finally, she sat there, seeming to tease herself. -What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Cristian with a frown. -You know, don¡¯t you,¡¬ replied Serena angrily, -You¡¯ve been lying on my legs all night, and now they can¡¯t move at all.¡± Last night, Cristian just wanted to lean on her while she slept, but he did not expect her legs to be so numb at all. At that moment, when he saw that she could not even get up, he frowned with concern, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have thought of that.¡± Seeing his apologetic expression, Serena felt a little sympathetic and could only say, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You are hurt because of me and this therefore I owe you.¡± Hearing this, Cristian felt miserable and frowned more. -Have you been here with me all night just because you think you owe me? -If not,¡± Serena immediately replied. But then she realized that something was wrong and quickly looked up. Indeed, it was clear that Cristian was very disappointed. Serena secretly gasped, and quickly exined, -I didn¡¯t mean to me you. I meant that now you are hurt and I have an obligation to take care of you. She neglected to mention that he had protected her from harm so that this man would not me her for it. Serena secretly thought, ¡°Well, it¡¯s better to keep quiet.¡± She had to heal the wound first. But Cristian spoke no more, merely looking at her with disappointment with a pair of ck eyes. -My legs let you sleep all night until they went numb. You don¡¯t want to be angry with me now, do you? After a pause, he suddenly realized that what he had done was too much when he saw Serena¡¯s face with an embarrassed and pained expression, so he suppressed his emotions and said, -I¡¯m not angry with you.¡± Then he reached out and touched Serena¡¯s leg, trying to massage it. Serena became drastically nervous and immediately stopped him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± -Cristian held her with one hand, then lifted Serena¡¯s hand and gently pressed her leg with the other. The numbness in her thighs wasrgely due to poor blood cirction, so Cristian wanted to massage her to make her feel better faster. Without any other justified movements, he carefully massaged her, while Serena always felt embarrassed and wanted to run away from the man. But Cristian¡¯s serious expression made her realize she was thinking too much. Suddenly, Serena eximed and thought about something. -Your wound¡­ The doctor told you that you must not do any action that would tear the wound, right? Chapter 485: She lost her life for herself. Cristian paused his massage action and lifted his head to look at her face, his thin lips curved. -Don¡¯t worry. I have been lying on yourp all night and it is nothing to help you do this. Serena was stunned for a few seconds, then removed her hand from the man: -Whatever you do, your wound will get worse.¡± Then Serena stood up, ¡°Well, my legs are better and I can stand. You can sit down and rest. When she went to the bathroom, she was still limping. After all, her legs had just recovered, so she was clumsy in her movements. However, in such a condition, Serena still entered the bathroom in full view of Cristian. When she came out of the bathroom, she discovered that another person, who was Luca, had appeared in the room. At the sight of him, Serena was stunned for a moment, then grabbed a napkin to dry her hands and approached him. -Why are you here so early?¡±, Serena asked him with such a causal attitude that even Luca could not react, so he nodded his head slightly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -Go and rest today ande back in the evening,¡¬ said Cristian, looking at Serena. Hearing this, Serena paused and looked at Cristian: -Shall Ie tonight?¡± Cristian half-closed his thin lips and frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Why wasn¡¯t she willing toe here? Well, she thought she would take care of the man 24 hours a day, but she didn¡¯t expect him to let Lucae and take turns with her. He was still a man of conscience. -Then I wille back tonight and bring you dinner. I¡¯m going to get some rest. Serena had slept all night sitting in a chair, and now her whole body ached. Besides, she had to go back to thepany to take care of some business. -OK, I¡¯ll be waiting for you tonight. As Serena was about to leave, she heard Cristian¡¯s words that sounded inexplicably affectionate. She looked at Luca and found that he was also looking at her. His face grew hot and Serena hurried out of the hospital. Of course, when she had left, she had not forgotten to take the istion bucket she had brought the night before. After Serena left, Luca¡¯s expression turned cold. -Mr. Cristian, you are too impulsive this time, how will you exin to Mrs. Beatrice that you are so hurt? -Who said I have to tell her?¡± said Cristian with an indifferent attitude. After Serena left, he unconsciously wanted to lie down, but as soon as his back touched the bed, he immediately sat up in pain. Compared to the expressionless face just now, at this moment Cristian lost control of his facial expression from pain. It was totally different from the way he had acted the night before, pretending to be a poor man as hey on Serena¡¯s legs. -If you don¡¯t exin it to Beatrice, what will you be able to say when Beatrice asks you,¡± Luca was a little worried, ¡°Your wound is not mild at all and Beatrice is a doctor? She will find out as soon as she takes a look. If she knew that the reason you are wounded is to save Serena, no doubt- -Why do you call her Serena? -Why do I call her Serena?¡± Cristian interrupted him abruptly, frowning unhappily, ¡°Call her Miss Serena,¡± Luca replied, ¡°Mr. Cristian, why do you call her Serena? Luca replied, ¡°Mr. Cristian. -What?¡± Cristian assumed an indifferent expression, ¡°Is it useless what I say when I am hurt?¡± Luca immediately lowered his eyes and said depressedly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not, but¡­. Since you have been badly injured, I think it would be better if you¡­.¡± -Now it¡¯s your turn to teach me how to deal with problems,¡¬ Cristian coldly interrupted him before Luca could say the rest. -Mr. Cristian, it¡¯s already been five years, you¡­¡± Cristian coldly interrupted him before he could say the rest. -Cristian suddenly became angry and looked at him irritated. Luca did not know what to say. He had to keep quiet and leave the room as he had ordered. He selfishly did not want Cristian and Serena to repeat the same mistakes. He knew what had happened five years ago better than anyone. He also knew where Serena stood in Cristian¡¯s heart. However, seeing that Cristian was hurt so badly, Luca still felt pity. * Really, he thought Serena was a pretty good person. But Cristian was the boss he had worked with for so many years and treated him like a brother. Cristian was so hurt this time. If the incident happened again, Cristian would lose his life for her, wouldn¡¯t he? There was no way to know if what he thought might happen in the future. Luca could not help but sigh in his heart, then pulled out his phone and resisted the temptation to call Beatrice. * At thepany. Although Serena was in pain all over her body, she did not go directly home, but went to thepany to look around. All the employees in thepany had heard about what had happened the day before. Even though she was present, Arianna asked Anna what had happened and told the others. When they heard about it, they were worried about their boss. Then, when Serena arrived at thepany, a group of people surrounded her. -Mrs. Serena, we heard that someone came to ourpany yesterday to cause a disturbance. Are you okay? Why didn¡¯t you ask us for help at that time? There are many of us, so we wouldn¡¯t have let them hurt her. -Those people are too arrogant. They humiliated you just because you are younger than them. Serena looked at these designers in front of her, very surprised. Before, they always protected her, but now¨Cthey surrounded her and cared a lot about her. Her heart suddenly warmed and she smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The problem has almost been solved.¡± -Do you need our help? The person who did this is said to be our client, what happened? -Hey!¡± Arianna stood in the middle of the crowd, her arms crossed in front of her chest in a disgruntled manner, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to gossip about what I told you, okay? Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s not feeling well, Serena? Let¡¯s get away from her. Let¡¯s leave her alone.¡± -Arianna, we are only interested in Miss Serena. What do you mean by that? Are you trying to please her? -Arianna looked at Maria incredulously, ¡°Are you crazy? She is a woman and so am I, why are you talking such nonsense?¡± Seeing that they were fighting, Serena felt only a big headache after spending the whole night in the hospital. -Stop arguing. I want to rest for a while. After Serena finished talking, she turned and headed for the elevator. The others looked at each other for a while and then dispersed. Arianna remained in her seat for a moment to consider the situation, and quickly followed Serena¡¯s steps. Since she had seen what had happened between Serena and Cristian at the press conferencest time, Arianna felt she had a closer rtionship with her. And someone as excellent as Serena was the object of Arianna¡¯s adoration. Arianna would lose the opportunity to get closer to the person she admired. -Serena, wait for me,¡¬ Arianna reached Serena and entered the elevator with her. Serena moved to the side to give her more space, and Arianna smiled, -By the way, Serena, you didn¡¯t get hurt yesterday, did you? Chapter 486: I was afraid your mind was unconscious. -No,¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not the one who was hurt. Hearing this, Arianna¡¯s eyes widened in confusion, -Anna told me you weren¡¯t hurt, but Elsa said she had thrown sulfuric acid at you. That woman is terrifying and should never be our customer in the future. -Customer?¡± Serena pronounced this word lightly, and then smiled, ¡°Impossible. Even if she wanted to be our customer in the future, she probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance.¡± When she had thrown the sulfuric acid, it had not hurt Serena, but Cristian. Based on what she knew about Cristian, that should have put her on the spot, right? Moreover, even if Cristian had not punished her, Serena would have avenged him. At the thought of Cristian¡¯s back being so hurt, Serena felt very angry. -What does this mean, you found the solution,¡¬ Arianna asked her. -She should have been arrested at the police station for deliberately hurting others. She will be punished without me needing to take revenge,¡± Serena suddenly felt a small pain between her eyebrows, and she pinched the part in the middle of her eyebrows hard. Seeing this, Ariadne said lightly, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, did you? I have some refreshing oil. If you put some on your forehead, it might make you feel better.¡± Arianna opened her bag, took out a bottle of refreshing oil and handed it to Serena. Serena looked at this bottle and frowned unconsciously. She¡­ She did not like the smell of this oil. So she did not reach out her hand to pick it up, and only smiled at Arianna, -Thanks, but I¡¯m fine. I just need a break. Arianna stared at her for a while and then suddenly asked, -You don¡¯t like the taste of this, do you? Don¡¯t worry about it. I didn¡¯t like it at first, but this oil works effectively. I¡¯ll put it on for you,¡± after speaking, he directly opened the lid. He took it in his hand and put it on Serena on both sides of her forehead.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Serena was a bit fed up with this behavior because she was not so close to Ariadne. However, unexpectedly she¡­ However, even though Serena was annoyed by this, she still did not express it. She knew that Arianna also cared a lot about her. If she showed even a hint of an impatient expression at this moment, it would hurt her. When Arianna pulled back, she smiled at Serena, -Try it, maybe you¡¯ll feel better for a while. Serena also smiled at her, -Thank you. Arianna looked a little embarrassed. When something urred to her, she took the opposite position and said, -I¡¯m not worried about you. I¡¯m just afraid that you can¡¯t concentrate on your work because of your unconscious mind. At that moment, the elevator door opened and Arianna rushed out. Serena was stunned. When she returned to the office, Anna was working at her desk. Seeing Serena return, she immediately stood up, ¡°My God, I thought you were going to be in the hospital for 24 hours. I thought you were forgetting how toe back.¡± Hearing his joke, Serena couldn¡¯t help but stare at her, ¡°What, you wouldn¡¯t worry about me if I stayed in the hospital all day? Are you even making fun of me? -Anna smiled, ¡°Why would I worry about you if I stayed in the hospital unharmed? -So even if I wasn¡¯t hurt, wasn¡¯t I busy all night?¡± saying this, Serena reached out and massaged her neck and shoulder. She had leaned ufortably on a chair and slept ufortablyst night. Her whole body felt sore. Until that moment, her cervical vertebrae still ached. -Okay. I¡¯m joking with you. If I didn¡¯t care about you, I wouldn¡¯t be in your office handling the work for you right now. You cane back today and I¡¯ll take care of it. Take a good rest. I¡¯m sure you will go to the hospital tonight. Serena could not help but suspect in her heart, ¡°Why do I have the feeling that I have fallen into the trap again?¡± Thinking about this, Serena put her hand in her pocket and squinted at Anna. Anna smiled and said, -Why are you looking at me, am I wrong? Cristian has been hurt like this for you, when will you ept that-¡± Anna! -Anna! Before she could finish her words, Serena severely interrupted her. Anna stuck her tongue out and said nothing after that. After a long time, Anna said again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of the work here and take care of Manuel. First you should go back to rest. I fixed the quilt in your room wellst night. Go back to shower and sleep,¡± Anna approached her and handed her a key, ¡°This is the key that was installed earlier, and I haven¡¯t given it to you yet. Keep one. Then I will send you the ess code via Wechat. Delete it after you read it. Serena nodded, ¡°Okay, did the policee here today? -No. It¡¯s too early, but they called Mr. Giordanost night. I don¡¯t know exactly what they said, but -I don¡¯t think Elsa will end well. Serena, -. -It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m going back to wash and rest. If anything happens, call me. -Don¡¯t worry. After exining the details to Anna, Serena left thepany. At first she wanted to go back to the Giordano family, but now she had a house of her own and Matteo was still in a bad mood, so she went straight back to her new home. The new house was very quiet because there was no maid and she was the only one in the empty house. Serena went upstairs to enter her room, then opened the closet, grabbed a pair of pajamas and took a shower in the bathroom. After taking a hot bath, she felt the pain all over her body disappear. As she used a towel to dry her hair, she noticed that her cell phone was shaking. Looking at the caller ID, it was Isabe. Why was this girl calling her? Thinking about this, Serena answered, -Hello? -Ah, Goddess, finally answer the call,¡¬ Isabe¡¯s voice was very anxious. Serena frowned slightly and continued to dry her hair, -What is it? Isabe said urgently, ¡°I know what Elsa did, you¡¯re not hurt are you?¡± -No,¡± Serena denied outright. Hearing this, Isabe finally breathed a sigh of relief, but after a while she became nervous again. -I called my cousin and she didn¡¯t answer. I told you she was not a good person, so you should be careful. -Well, I know. Isabe continued to exin, -I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so much resentment between you and her before. It¡¯s my fault. If I had not made her a client, such an incident would not have happened.¡± Listening to her, Serena considered what had happened before and then said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Without you, it would have caused me problems sooner orter anyway, whenever Elsa went on a blind date with Cristian.¡± A person¡¯s character does not change suddenly. Chapter 487: A nightmare. She made this kind of joke, which shows that she is a mischievous person. -No. I can¡¯t get in touch with her now. I¡¯m afraid Elsa will do unpleasant things to you. I¡¯d better not be alone these days. Isabe¡¯s words woke her up, and Serena could not help but turn her head and look at the empty room. She began to be afraid, ¡°Really?¡± She just moved in, and Elsa should not be so informed. However, Isabe was right. She could still make things unfavorable for Serena. -This time it¡¯s my fault. At first I was going to ask for a leave of absence to apany you, but that bastard Paolo wouldn¡¯t let me. I¡¯m sorry, Serena. Be very careful. I¡¯m afraid it will hurt you in different ways. -Don¡¯t worry. I will. Isabe advised her to find someone to apany her instead of walking alone. After hanging up the phone, Serena put it aside. Then she continued to dry her hair. It was daylight and there was nothing to fear, but she was horrified to hear Isabe¡¯s words. Since Elsa could spray sulfuric acid on others, even if she failed, she would do something worse next time, right? It was easy to escape from weapons in sight, but it was difficult to defend against hidden arrows. This described people like Elsa, who looked innocent on the surface, but who knew if next time she would pour sulfuric acid directly into her face or even into her eyes? Serena thought, ¡°If they don¡¯t arrest her, my family and I could be in mortal danger.¡± Thinking about this, Serena felt afraid. and as she dried her hair andy down to sleep, she began to feel upset and eventually fell asleep unconsciously. As she slept, she dreamed that Elsa suddenly appeared in her room. She had opened the door to her room and entered. After seeing her resting on the bed, Elsa showed a strange smile on her face. Suddenly she raised therge knife in her hand and struck Serena. -For God¡¯s sake!¡± eximed Serena, suddenly turning around and falling directly under the bed. Serena woke up immediately. Heart pounding, Serena looked up to find that the room was silent and there was absolutely nothing there. There was no Elsa, nor therge knife she was holding. Was this a dream? But why was it so real? Serena wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, then slowly got up from the floor and sat back down on the bed. She picked up the phone and looked at the time. It was almost six o¡¯clock in the evening. Had he slept for so long? The sleepiness was gone. Serena had to get up and get ready to go downstairs. She had to cook for Cristian and then take him to the hospital. Just as Serena was changing her clothes, she suddenly heard footsteps outside. All her movements were frozen along with the air. Remembering the scene of the nightmare she had just had, Serena became afraid and felt as if all the blood in her body was frozen. Unconsciously she took out her phone and put it in her pocket. Then she looked around, took a bottle of self-defense spray from her bag and held it in her hand. At first she was not afraid, but after Isabe had given her that warning, she had had a nightmare. Even now she had lingering fears. Just in case what? Footsteps were approaching and Serena dared not let out a breath and hid behind the door. She felt her heart beating faster and faster, and it was the first time Serena felt danger slowly approaching. The door was shaken.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¨C Manuel, I told you your mother is resting, can¡¯t you wait for her to wake up? As soon as the door opened, a familiar voice sounded. When Serena heard this sound, she suddenly rxed. She realized that Anna and Manuel had returned. Earlier, she thought. -Where are you Serena? Shouldn¡¯t you be sleeping, did you go to the hospital early?¡± Anna¡¯s puzzled voice rang out. Serena sat there with her legs shaking, and it took a long time for her mind to recover. Then she stood up and greeted them, smiling faintly, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± -As soon as Manuel saw her, he hurriedly ran to her. Anna noticed his pale face and the cold sweat on his forehead. -What happened? Serena solemnly stood up and did not take Manuel in her arms. She was thinking about the nightmare she had just dreamed. She felt that this ce was so dangerous that she would not allow Anna and Manuel to live here. What would have happened if Elsa had found them here? Thinking about this, Serena stood up and put Manuel aside, then approached Anna. -Come with me. Anna was confused and did not know what had happened. However, she could see that Serena¡¯s state was not calm, so she soon left with her. -What happened? -It is better that you and Manuel do not stay in this house these days. You can take Manuel to Giordano¡¯s house today. ¡°Why are you suddenly allowing me to take Manuel home Giordano? And why is your face so pale? Did something happen?¡± Serena did not tell him the details, because she was afraid of frightening Anna. She could only exin in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details now, but I¡¯m afraid the house is not safe. If something bad happens, I¡¯m afraid that only you and Manuel would not be able to handle it. So take Manuel home Giordano. It will never be toote toe back here after all the recent problems have been solved.¡± Hearing this, Anna finally understood his concerns, ¡°So you¡¯re thinking about it.¡± Okay, I¡¯ll take Manuel back. I will take Manuel to Giordano¡¯s house today. -It shouldn¡¯t be toote. Leave immediately before it¡¯s dark. Anna asked him, ¡°Why is it so urgent? Why is it so urgent, and you?¡± -I have to take care of something and then go to the hospital. -Are you up to it alone? -For the time being, yes. You should bring Manuel back first. Tell him I have something to take care of in thepany, so¡­. -Mom, you are lying to me,¡± Manuel shouted. Before Serena could finish speaking, a faint voice rang out from the door. Serena turned her head and found that the child had opened the door. He stood in front of the door and looked at her angrily with his arms crossed over his chest. -Manuel. Serena felt a little embarrassed when her son heard the words she had just said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my son. I didn¡¯t lie to you on purpose.¡± She knelt down and greeted Manuel. Even though Manuel was angry, he walked toward her step by step with his short little legs. -Mom, you¡¯re mean,¡¬ he reached out his little hand and pretended to touch Serena¡¯s shoulders. -I really am. It¡¯s my fault. I can¡¯t protect you at the moment, so you can only go back home Giordano with Anna. I have to run to the hospital to take care of the patient. Chapter 488: You left me alone in the hospital. -Mom, are you going to the hospital to take care of the patient? Why?¡± Manuel bowed his head, candidly. Denied by this little boy only a short time ago, Serena would not lie in front of him again, and she was not willing to do so at this moment. -Because that person saved me. Without him, the person lying in the hospital now would be me. We have to be grateful to him. He saved your mother, and so your mother has to go to the hospital to take care of him, do you understand?¡± Serena patiently exined, and Manuel¡¯s eyes were like clean ss beads, without impurities. After hearing Serena¡¯s words, Manuel nodded, ¡°Okay. Then I will go to the hospital with you.¡± Hearing this, Serena became nervous and answered without hesitation, ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Manuel was in doubt, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go with you? If that person is your savior and I am your treasure, I have to go to the hospital with you!¡± Suddenly, she found that Manuel had left her speechless and could only find other reasons to answer evasively. -No, the hospital is not a ce where just anyone can go. There are many patients and there are many bacteria. You are a child and your immune system is too low. If you go there, you will get sick easily. Manuel asked, ¡°Really? -Well, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask Anna. -Anna nodded, ¡°The hospital is not a good ce. If you are sick, you can go to the hospital, otherwise you can¡¯t. Besides, since you are so small, your mother would have to take care of you, and she would no longer have time to take care of the patient. If you want to sincerely thank that person for your mother, you can invite her to have dinner with you when she leaves the hospital¡­. ¨C By the way, Anna made a gesture of gratitude. By the way, Anna paused suddenly and realized that she had made some inappropriatements. Looking at Serena with an embarrassed expression, she immediately spoke about another topic. -Well, it¡¯s toote. It will soon be dark. Manuel,e with me. Manuel said, -Okay. Mom¡­ I¡¯m going with Anna.¡± -Serena touched her son¡¯s head and hugged him, ¡°Sleep well tonight. I will take you to the yground as soon as I have some free time. -Then you must keep your promise. You promised to take me to the amusement park on my birthday, but you haven¡¯t kept it yet. -Anna hugged Manuel and went out, fearing that Manuel would talk incessantly with Serena. He knew Serena well and understood her current dilemma, so he would solve the problem as soon as possible. After they left, Serena quickly went to the kitchen and cooked something. The ingredients had been prepared by Anna, so she only had to cook them directly. When everything was ready, evening came. When Serena wanted to go out with the cooler, the phone rang. Unexpectedly it was Cristian¡¯s call. She frowned, why had he called her at this hour? She answered, ¡°Hello? -Why aren¡¯t you here yet? Serena looked at the lunch box in her hand and said angrily, ¡°I took too long to make you dinner, okay?¡± -Well,¡¬ the unpleasant expression turned into a happy one when she heard that she had prepared dinner for him. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s nighttime now, so it¡¯s not safe. I¡¯ll have Luca pick you up, where are you?¡± Serena secretly hesitated, ¡°Is Luca willing to pick me up?¡± Serena abandoned the idea of going to the parking lot. After all, there were no people in the parking lot at that time, and it was a little dark, so there might be some offenders lurking there. But she couldn¡¯t tell Cristian where she lived-how could she do that if she ran into Manuel when she knew his home address? Suddenly, Serena was undecided whether to tell him the address or not. -Serena regained her lucidity when the clear male voice rang from the phone again. Serena thought about it for a while. There was arge supermarket nearby where she could wait for Luca.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about it, Serena told him the name of the supermarket. -Are you at the supermarket?¡± asked Cristian as if he knew her intention. Serena coughed embarrassedly and tried toment evasively, -I¡¯m going to the supermarket to get groceries to wait for Luca since he¡¯sing to pick me up.¡± -When did you be so time-conscious? -Don¡¯t pick me up if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll take a cab ande alone,¡¬ Serena said angrily. -Are you angry with me just because I joked with you? Would you leave me in the hospital alone? Serena could not convince him. But he was a patient; she had to obey him! Serena was silent for a while, but it was Cristian who gave in first: ¡°Soon Luca will arrive and we will keep in touch.¡± -OK. After hanging up the phone, Serena took the key and went out. Probably because of that dream, she had been frightened, and when she went out, she found that the surroundings were quiet, and she had not met anyone even when she was in the elevator. On the way to the courtyard gate, there was a path to cross. Although there were streetlights, it was still a little dark. Serena walked in silence with a pair of beautiful eyes scanning her surroundings. She was afraid that someone might suddenly emerge from the darkness. Suddenly the grass moved, and Serena was so frightened that the hairs all over her body stood up, and then she stood there motionless as if she had acupuncture points. She stared at the grass that had just moved. After a while, a stray cat came out from inside, holding a kitten in its mouth. When it saw Serena, it backed away a few steps and hid in the grass. Seeing this scene, Serena finally felt rxed. It had turned out to be a cat, but¡­. was this cat moving her baby? Serena could not help but get closer. The closer she got, the more she heard the kitten¡¯s cry. The mother cat holding the kitten saw her approaching and roared from her throat to threaten her. -Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m not evil,¡± Serena paused, suddenly remembering something. She opened the lunch box and took out the topyer. The fish she had steamed had originally been prepared for Cristian, but now¨Cthis cat would enjoy it. -This is for you¡­¡± Serena ced the te of fish in front of the cat. Smelling it, the cat¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked at Serena, but still did not dare to take a step forward. Serena looked around. This ce was rtively quiet and there should be no one to disturb, so she pushed the te into a corner, letting the grass hide it, and then got up and left. Chapter 489: Was my appearance a mistake? Then she went to the supermarket, bought some fruit, when she came out she saw Luca¡¯s car. Seeing Luca calling her, Serena approached. Then she got into the car and drove to the hospital. Luca hesitated to say anything on the way, but he could not say anything after seeing what she had prepared. Luca could not help but call out to her as Serena was about to open the car door and leave when they arrived at the hospital door.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -Miss Shelly. Hearing this, Serena¡¯s hand stopped, then she was silent for a moment and slowly turned her head. -Tell me, you seem to have been holding back all along. Her words made Luca¡¯s face suddenly blush, and he licked his lips in embarrassment, but when he thought of Cristian, he immediately said again. -Do you still love Cristian? The question surprised Serena. She imagined countless things Luca might have said to her, but she did not expect him to ask this question. Did she still love him? -Actually, Cristian asked me to treat you as his wife. Serena, -. -So I asked this question instead of Cristian, do you still love him? There was silence all around and no sound for a while. For a long time, Serena slowly turned her head, her eyes fixed on Luca¡¯s face. -Luca,¡± she called his name, ¡°I remember what you did for me then. I know you are very caring and that you really respected me as Cristian¡¯s wife from the Ferrari family. But five yearster, my identity has changed for you, now I am a stranger,¡± he said. So Serena could fully know Luca¡¯s thoughts, and the man lowered his head a little embarrassed. -This is reasonable, and you have understandable thoughts, but likewise, I have the same state of mind as you. Hearing this, Luke suddenly raised his head. -Cristian is a stranger to me now. -Then¡­¡± Luca couldn¡¯t believe it, his lips parted slightly, ¨C ¡°You mean you don¡¯t like Cristian anymore?¡± Serena turned her head and looked into the distance outside the window. -After a period of time, we no longer need to be obsessed with too many things. Time is really good medicine. At first¡­ she really thought she would not be able to get over it, but on the contrary, five years passed in the blink of an eye. Although she was still very excited when she saw him. But that man was no longer the only one for her. Serena made a smile thinking about this. -Do you think I¡¯m still in touch with Cristian? Luca, he saved me, so taking care of him is my responsibility, and besides, he is my client. Don¡¯t worry, after he is healed, when my transaction with him ispleted, I will move away from him and be a ¡®stranger to him. Then you will no longer have to worry about me hurting Cristian¡¯s feelings. Hearing this, Lucapletely understood what Serena meant. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you know that whatever you do now will hurt Cristian deeply? From the moment he saw you, this pain returned. Hearing this, Serena was surprised for a moment, then looked at Luca in silence. -So what? You mean¡­ my appearance was a mistake? Luca was stunned. Serena¡¯s expression made Luca feel guilty. He had to look away and said in a low voice, ¡°You misunderstood me.¡± -Serena smiled. There was no more warmth in her eyes. Before Luca could speak, Serena said, ¡°Okay, I know what you mean, but what you think won¡¯t change what I want to do. I have told you what I want to do. When this is over, I will cut off contact with him, so you won¡¯t have to worry anymore. Thank you for bringing me here, goodbye.¡± After speaking, Serena opened the door and got out of the car without waiting for Luca¡¯s response. She did not give Luca another chance to talk to her. And Luca did not speak again, he just wanted to know what Serena wanted to do, after all, the endless entanglement between the two of them was not good. He was right, after all these years, many things were not so important anymore. But why was Cristian still so insistent? He had insisted on not divorcing her and had waited for her for five years. But she had changed. Serena came into the living room with a thermos, Cristian was probably waiting for her, and he was lying on his stomach with some pillows. When she was out, someone took a chair from him, as if it had been made especially for him. Two or three pillows could be ced in front of the chair, and he would lean on the pillows, very gently. Serena had a great desire to caress him. But first she put the thermos on the table and then looked at Cristian. At the sound, Cristian finally lifted his head from the pillows. He was more energetic than he had been during the day, and although his face was still pale, his eyes seemed to shine when he looked at her. -It¡¯s you. The light in his eyes surprised Serena, and she nodded softly, -Yes, how are you today, have the wounds improved?¡± Cristian did not speak, but nodded for her toe closer. Serena did not know what he wanted to do. After seeing his gesture, she approached, ¡°What?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Cristian grabbed her wrist. Before she could react, Cristian had already pressed against the back of her head and kissed her. Serena¡¯s eyes widened in surprise; she did not recover for a long time from what had happened. Had he kissed her out of the blue? Cristian¡¯s thin lips were soft and a little cold, and quickly his mouth had settled on Serena¡¯s lips, as if he feared she would refuse. By the time Serena reacted, Cristian was already lying on the bed. -Serena bit her lower lip so angrily that she raised her hand and pretended to hit him. Cristian deliberately showed a pained expression, ¡°I am a sick man.¡± Serena was speechless. -You¡¯re not going to ask me if I¡¯m better? Well, if you kiss me, I will get better faster. Serena scoffed, -Really? Then let¡¯s get out of the hospital, how about resting at home?¡± she said angrily. But Cristian asked more: ¡°If you can be my personal nurse, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡± -Serena widened her eyes, stood up and walked away, wiping her lips with her hand. -Listen, it¡¯s because you want to kiss me that you want me to leave the hospital,¡¬ Cristian¡¯s lips curled up, as if he were the winner. Bastard. Serena secretly scolded him, then turned and opened the thermos. There was only rice soup in it. Suddenly he felt that giving the fish to the stray cat had been the right choice. Chapter 490: He was cold all over. Serena turned and put a bowl of rice soup in front of him. -Your dinner. Cristian was hungrily waiting for dinner when he saw a bowl of rice soup, feeling a little depressed, -That¡¯s it? Serena smiled hypocritically, -What more do you want? You are so badly injured that you can only eat light food, you should settle for rice soup,¡± Serena smiled hypocritically, ¡°What more do you want?¡± Cristian scowled, ¡°You brought more than thatst night.¡± -How can you confuse yesterday with today,¡¬ Serena sat in the chair next to him, veryfortable. Cristian looked at her and then at the rice soup in the bowl, feeling very helpless. It seemed that this woman had really only made him rice soup. -You made this soup,¡± he asked. Serena huffed coldly, ¡°No, I bought it at the supermarket.¡± How could that be? Cristian was very familiar with the color and taste of the rice soup sold at the market. This woman was stubborn with him on purpose. Why was she stubborn with him on purpose? Because of that kiss? Cristian smiled and drank the soup while holding the bowl with one hand, even though it was rice soup, it had different vors for him. At least the woman had personally cooked for him and brought dinner herself. Her good intentions were enough. Serena, who was sitting on the side, seeing that Cristian had finished the soup in silence, could not believe it. Since she herself could not ept the rice soup, she needed the help of other foods. Such as snacks, etc., but Cristian ¡­ Cristian was very thin and looked weaker after being injured, and she had prepared rice soup for him. He said nothing and drank all the soup, and Serena suddenly felt that she had been a little cruel. This man had been injured because of her. Thinking about this, Serena coughed and stood up, ¡°Fruit? I bought some.¡± She had bought some fruit at the supermarket. -Now?¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes, and Serena realized that he had just finished his soup, so it was not the time, because it was better to eat fruit during the day. She looked away a little annoyed and did not speak to Cristian again. There was a strange silence in the room, and Serena did not know what to say, Cristian was lying quietly on the bed. She looked at him and found that Cristian, once tall and straight, looked like a child right now, a little poor. Serena half-closed her lips and closed her eyes. She could not be kind or feel sorry for him because he was hurt. Well, it was just that he was willing to do what he wanted, yes¡­. That was all. Serena sat for a while, then closed the door to the living room andy down on the small bed to rest after putting her things away. Cristian had that chair so she could sleep in it at night. And she just had to stay here with him and leave early the next morning. She did not expect to hear Cristian¡¯s breathing shortly after she went to bed. -Stupid. Serena, -. Who was she referring to? -You¡¯re not going to sleep with me tonight,¡± Cristian asked. Serena turned her head and looked in Cristian¡¯s direction, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did I sleep with you?¡± -Seeing her look, Cristian raised his lips, ¡°Didn¡¯t you lend me your legst night? So tonight¡­¡± -Don¡¯t even think about it, my legs have been numb for a day and I can barely walk. You want me to be disabled because of the injury to your back,¡± said Serena Cristian was still smiling, ¡°What do you think? I could use your legs as pillows, and they wouldn¡¯t be numb for long, okay?¡± -No, I want to sleep here today,¡± Serena pointed to the small bed, then to the pillow in front of the man, ¡°Besides, you already have this, which is much morefortable than my legs.¡± Cristian looked at the chair in front of him and suddenly hated it. Then Serena said again, ¡°I already came here to keep youpany, why do you keep asking so much?¡± Besides, her legs were really numbst night, and she needed a good rest tonight. The room fell into silence.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing that he did not speak, Serena thought she should ept, so shey down and closed her eyes. Probably because she had already slept so much during the day and now she did not want to sleep at all, she was very awake, and the more she was awake, the more she thought about the nightmare she had had in the afternoon. Serena turned and looked in the direction of the living room door. A secondter, she was stunned. Obviously, there was a person at the door of the room. And that person. Their eyes met in the air, and Serena felt only cold all over. The person quickly disappeared through the door after seeing her eyes. Serenay there cold, like a corpse, one second, two seconds, three seconds¡­. She abruptly got out of bed, stood up and quickly headed for the door. As soon as she opened the door, she heard Cristian ask her, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Serena turned and found Cristian sitting up and looking at her. Serena, -Have you seen her? -Cristian was puzzled. -Serena frowned, ignored Cristian and walked out, but the hospital corridor was empty and no one was there. Had she been mistaken? If not, how could she have disappeared so quickly? But¡­ the resentful eyes were clearly of¡­. Serena thought back to her afternoon dream and felt cold all over. Was it her? Could it have been her, was she in this hospital? Thinking about this, Serena wanted to go out again, but Cristian asked her again, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The voice was a little more vivid, Serena turned around and saw Cristian get out of bed and approach her. Thinking that walking would make the wounds worse, Serena said, ¡°Go back to bed, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Cristian frowned and noticed that the woman¡¯s face was very pale, as if she had encountered an unsolvable problem. -What did you see,¡¬ Cristian looked into her eyes and asked seriously. Serena, -¡­-¡­ He paused and then said slowly, -Elsa,¡¬ he said slowly. At the name Elsa, Cristian¡¯s eyes became more serious, and then he reached out his hand to lead Serena back into the room and went outside to look around. Chapter 491: Don’t reject me? The hallway was empty and no one was there. Serena bit her lower lip, staring oddly at the back of Cristian¡¯s head. She thought, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Cristian said nothing, closed the door, and led Serena inside. Serena was a little annoyed, what did her silence mean? She wanted to get rid of his hand, but the wound on her back prevented her from doing so, so she had to hold back her anger and asked, ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Hearing her, Cristian looked at her and smiled, ¡°How could I not believe you? Even if I don¡¯t believe anyone, I believe you.¡± Then, she had asked him to see and hear her, why had he refused? Serena had almost said the word ¡°liar,¡± but in the end she did not say it. She discovered that now she herself was really tolerant and was about to be a Ninja Turtle. Thinking about this, Serena turned around, stopped looking at Cristian and said coldly, ¡°Then why did you let me back into the room? If it¡¯s really here, maybe I can find it.¡± -So what?¡± asked Cristian. -Serena¡¯s eyes widened, as if she did not expect him to ask this question. -So what? It¡¯s midnight, do you think I¡¯m here for no reason? Didn¡¯t that day¡¯s lesson sober you up? Or-¡± Cristian said clearly, ¡°I took sulfuric acid for you, so that you would be safe and sound. You never foresee danger and think you can appear before her at will. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will ssh you with sulfuric acid again? Cristian said in a cold tone. Serena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°What do you mean, are you using me?¡± Cristian spoke. Serena thought this was a bit absurd, and after a while said, ¡°So what do you think caused this situation?¡± Cristian was expressionless, still silent. Serena stared at him, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had to deal with such a terrifying woman. You could have dated her, why were you with me? If it wasn¡¯t for that, Elsa wouldn¡¯t have thought I tempted you or had anything to do with you, so why did you lose your temper with me? -¡­ I don¡¯t like her, so why should I go out with her? -Since you didn¡¯t like her, why did you go out with her several times? Cristian, are you kidding? Serena was a little irritated and her words became a little irrational. Probably Cristian was also irritated with her, and maybe because he wanted to exin it to her, he suddenly grabbed her wrist and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I went out with her several times? If I remember correctly, you were there with us?¡± Serena was stunned. After a long pause, she pulled Cristian¡¯s hand away. -Then I didn¡¯t know. If I had known you were there, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone. -Cristian scoffed, ¡°But you didn¡¯t know I was there and you went anyway, plus, now you¡¯re babysitting me in my living room. Serena, don¡¯t you think this whole thing didn¡¯t go the way you wanted? These words changed Serena¡¯s expression. She was right, things had never turned out the way Serena had imagined, and even kept deviating from the path she had imagined. Everything had be more and more unbelievable. It had been terrible. Thinking about this, Serena turned around and said coldly, -This has nothing to do with me, whatever happened, you dated her, and you just had to move on¡­-. She was abruptly interrupted by Cristian before she finished: -You know I like you, how can I go out with her? Serena was surprised. What nonsense was this man talking about? Angrily, she suddenly felt a warm back, and it turned out that Cristian was hugging her. -Don¡¯t reject me. -Don¡¯t reject me even if you don¡¯t love me. His words were full of sadness, and for a while Serena felt a little guilty. But he did not belong to her. Thinking of this, Serena said softly, ¡°Let me go.¡± -Then promise me that you won¡¯t let me be with anyone else. Serena, -. Stop it, don¡¯t talk about it anymore. And, I really saw Elsa, I think she is very dangerous, I want to make a phone call.¡± Noticing the seriousness in her tone, Cristian slowly released her, but first, he deliberately kissed her on the back of the neck. The soft, slightly cold touch made Serena¡¯s neck tighten and she pulled away from him before she could react. She nced toward the living room door before pulling out her cell phone and then going to the bathroom. Cristian had seen all of this. It seemed that this woman was really scared and that Elsa¡¯s presentation was really dangerous. Thinking about this, Cristian also called Luca. In the bathroom. Serena had called Anna. But Anna had not answered, and Serena began to panic: why was she still not answering the phone? Serena tried calling her again and again. Finally, Anna answered the fifth call, and after hearing the familiar voice, Serena almost cried out. -Why haven¡¯t you answered the phone for so long? Is something wrong? -Anna seemed not to feel her tension and anxiety, ¡°I was taking a shower, what¡¯s wrong?¡± -Have youe home Giordano?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. -Yes, you asked me to bring Manuel and we went back. -What is Manuel doing? -He¡¯s asleep. -Go see if it¡¯s safe. -Don¡¯t worry. I know you¡¯re worried about him, so Manuel will sleep in my room tonight. Besides, with so many Giordano family bodyguards, Elsa wouldn¡¯t daree here. Manuel is safe by my side. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you must believe your brother, right? Thest sentenceforted Serena. She thought Anna was right, so she nodded, ¡°Well, then take care of him, and ask permission from the school, I¡¯m worried about Elsa going to look for Manuel when he¡¯s alone at school. -The school? That must not happen, it¡¯s a noble school where outsiders cannot enter. -Serena was worried for no reason. Finally she had to hang up the phone. Chapter 492: She was arrested. After the call, Serena came out of the bathroom, Cristian had already sat in his seat and kept staring at her. This stare was so burning that Serena became annoyed. It seemed that the man really did not know what had caused, after all, why had he dated that woman? He could have continued their rtionship, and even if he had really been with that woman, Serena would not have objected. But why had he contacted Serena again?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. That schizophrenic woman was a danger in Serena¡¯s circle. Anyone would be afraid of someone as extreme as Elsa. Well, this time she had sprayed sulfuric acid on them, and next time she might use a fruit knife on them. Serena still didn¡¯t want to die or get hurt, of course-she didn¡¯t want people around her to be hurt. Because in her cognition, these things were impossible! But everything had gotten out of control. Serena raised her hand to look at the time and decided to have a good talk with Cristian. She took the initiative to approach Cristian and then sat down across from him. -Let¡¯s talk, Cristian. Although he had a friendly tone, Cristian felt nervous and sadly half-closed his thin lips, ¨C ¡°If you want me to be with others, there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± Then he turned his back on Serena. Serena, -¡­ Did I say that? -So what do you want to talk to me about? -About you and Elsa. Cristian frowned, -I knew you wanted to reject me.¡± Serena, -I just want to tell you that she hates me now, you¡¯re hurt, but I¡¯m not. She will continue to use various means to hurt me. I¡¯m sure the person I saw was her, and she must havee here. Hearing this, Cristian understood her a little, ¡°Since when are you so afraid of death? Serena¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Cristian¡¯s words. She turned to look at Cristian. The man did not mock her, but his words were harsh. -Not because I am afraid of death, but because¡­. -I am afraid that people around me will be involved. She was afraid that people around her would be involved, especially for Manuel. Manuel was the person closest to her. If Elsa had known of his existence, there could have been very serious consequences. Therefore, he had to let Cristian deal with Elsa¡¯s problem. -Why?¡± asked Cristian. Why? She could not tell him why. Serena turned her head the other way: -There is no reason to answer, you just assume that I am afraid of death. And I am also afraid of pain. I don¡¯t want someone to throw sulfuric acid at me. I don¡¯t want to be stabbed. It¡¯s very simple. As soon as he finished speaking, Serena felt Cristian move and then the man took Serena¡¯s hand. Cristian¡¯srge hands wrapped around her, and he said softly, ¡°Whether you fear death or not, I will not let any harme to you.¡± -Cristian. -I have already taken sulfuric acid for you with my body, you must know that I will not let any harme to you again. -Serena frowned, the police were looking for her, but¡­ -Haha,¡± Cristian smiled, ¡°Then we will help the police find her.¡± Hearing this, Serena was finally relieved, as long as Cristian would help, then -Haha. Elsa would be arrested. And all problems would be solved after that woman was arrested. * With Cristian¡¯s help, Elsa was quickly arrested and taken to the police station by the police. They said she had a knife when she was arrested. When she found out, Serena felt a chill down her spine. The woman had not really given up. Because Elsa had been arrested, the police had had to confirm to Serena and Cristian what had happened at the scene. They needed witnesses. Anna, who was looking forward to Elsa¡¯s arrest, had already taken statements. After Elsa¡¯s arrest, she immediately presented them. There was video surveince in her living room, so everything that had happened that day had been recorded. This was the most direct evidence. Anna had also found the women involved in the incident that day to testify. Because of the unequivocal evidence, Elsa was arrested, but only the court could convict her. Cristian had previously found the bestwyer in the North City for Serena. He wanted to be able to increase Elsa¡¯s punishment. She did not object. If she felt sorry for Elsa at this time, then she would really be a fool. After all, Cristian had suffered from sulfuric acid, why had Elsa shown no mercy? So¡­ feeling sorry for the enemy was unfair to themselves. Elsa had been arrested. Serena was finally relieved and Cristian¡¯s wound gradually recovered. His wound was very serious and needed repair surgery, otherwise¡­. But ording to the doctor, even after repair surgery, there would be long and ugly scars on his back. Serena felt very guilty about this. Unlike other things, scars follow you into old age and death. -If you really feel sorry for me, you can stay with me as atonement. Hearing Cristian¡¯s teasing, Serena was surprised for a moment, then frowned and widened her eyes. -What do you think, you don¡¯t want that,¡¬ Cristian arched his eyebrows. -The trial will begin in a few days. Did you hire such an outstandingwyer to increase his punishment? -Talking about Elsa, the warmth in Cristian¡¯s eyes disappearedpletely, reced by infinite coldness, and even his smile turned grim, -He must pay the price for hurting my beloved woman. Beloved woman¡­ Serena was surprised by these words. The woman realized that her heartbeat was speeding up, so she pretended not to hear those words and asked, ¡°You went out with her, she is young and beautiful, do you have the heart to do this?¡± Cristian looked at her seriously, ¡°Only you are important to me.¡± Serena, -¡­ Who arranged the date for you? Cristian was surprised for a moment, Serena smiled, turned her head and said, ¡°Apparently I guessed right. You don¡¯t like that woman, but you went on the date. So there¡¯s only one reason why you did it, which is you couldn¡¯t refuse the host. Let me guess, it was Dr. Beatrice that I met, wasn¡¯t it? Chapter 493: Blame it on me. Hearing this, Cristian looked at her and arched his eyebrows. After a moment, he lifted his thin lips and said softly, ¡°You are much smarter than I thought.¡± Serena could not help but roll her eyes, because she had always thought she was smart. She half-closed her lips and looked at him: -So what? Dr. Beatrice would only introduce you to an exceptional person and not introduce you to a random person. It is very likely that the woman¡¯s mother is a friend of Dr. Beatrice¡¯s. In that case, do you still want to send her to court? -Cristian answered without hesitation. Serena¡¯s lips parted and suddenly she did not know what to say. She had not expected him to be so firm. -But¡­¡± Cristian suddenly became a little worried and said, -Serena, we are not divorced yet, so there is no need to call her Dr. Beatrice, well, she is my aunt¨Cand your aunt too. -She¡¯s not my aunt,¡¬ Serena stood up and walked away from the man, and looked at him with her arms crossed, -You can¡¯t decide like that, did you tell your aunt?¡± -Cristian shook his head. Serena¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°No? What if your aunt found out?¡± -Cristian arched his eyebrows, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she wasn¡¯t your aunt? Then why are you interested in my aunt? Whether she knows or not, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Serena¡¯s voice interrupted. Cristian smiled; he was very flippant with Serena, as if he didn¡¯t care what she said. -What do you think,¡¬ Serena bit her lower lip, -You think I care about you? Not, it¡¯s my fault, I just don¡¯t want to get involved.¡± When she exined herself, Cristian continued to stare at her. -¡­- Serena stopped abruptly and said nothing more. Based on Cristian¡¯s expression, he would not believe anything she said. Thinking about this, Serena had to say, ¡°All in all, I was almost a victim this time. I suggest you talk to your aunt about it, but it¡¯s just my suggestion and you can ignore it.¡± -How can I not obey my wife¡¯s orders,¡¬ Cristian was still smiling, somewhat defiantly. Serena closed her eyes and tried to suppress her anger. After that, she gave Cristian a fake smile and turned to ignore him. Although Cristian had promised Serena that he would talk to Beatrice about this matter. He didn¡¯t want to. After all-he was now an adult and could take care of himself. Besides, he had dated that woman under Beatrice¡¯s pressure, not out of his own interest. Now that woman had not only disrupted his life, she had almost hurt his beloved wife. What she had done was enough to fix her. Thinking about this, Cristian smiled coldly. However¡­ he had no intention of telling Beatrice about it, and he wanted to take care of it himself. He wanted to protect his wife. But the fact that Cristian had not told Beatrice about it did not mean that she did not know. Beatrice had been thinking since she had returned to South City, ¡°Couldn¡¯t the girl Elsa, who seems to be very fond of Cristian, impress him?¡± However, she had not thought that there was Serena by Cristian¡¯s side, and Elsa could not tempt Cristian alone. As Beatrice was peeling fruit in the kitchen, her cell phone rang in the living room. After peeling thest of the fruit, she ran outside and picked up her cell phone. When she saw the caller¡¯s name, Beatrice smiled. It was Elsa¡¯s mother, could it be that her n had seeded? But Beatrice was not so optimistic. Probably if she was calling it was to ask for her help. After all, she knew her grandson well. No matter how enthusiastic the girl would be, Cristian would not be moved easily. Besides, he already had a woman he liked, which made everything even more difficult. Thinking about this, Beatrice took a bite of the apple and answered the phone. -Hello. -Beatrice was startled by the painful cry over the phone. -Beatrice swallowed the apple in her mouth and asked. -Help my daughter Beatrice. We have known each other for many years. Even if your grandson doesn¡¯t like it, he can¡¯t be that cruel, can he? Beatrice didn¡¯t know what to say. -I know my daughter wants to get married in her thoughts, but¡­ it¡¯s normal for single men and women to have a rtionship, no need to make a fuss, right? Besides, it¡¯s normal for girls to lose their temper, why does Cristian have to make her despair? Elsa¡¯s mother was crying her eyes out, but Beatrice did not understand at all. She did not know what was going on, but Elsa¡¯s mother did not tell her, she continued to cry. -Can you tell me what is going on? -Beatrice, you know Elsa very well, I remember you were quite pleased with her, right? -So what happened?¡± said Beatrice.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -Elsa usually calls you Aunt Beatrice, and although she didn¡¯t say it clearly after she came back from her date that day, as her mother, I know very well that she liked your nephew very much, but¡­ Elsa¡¯s mother was still crying, and Beatrice was feeling very irritable. She was very perplexed, and finally she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°Stop! The crying of Elsa¡¯s mother stopped for a moment and then continued. -Did you call me just to cry? Won¡¯t you tell me what happened? Okay, you want to cry, don¡¯t you? Then call me when you are done crying. Beatrice was a cruel and determined woman. She knew that if she did not hang up the phone, she would always hear her cry. In fact, when Elsa¡¯s mother heard him, she stopped crying and said in panic, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up, I have something very important to tell you.¡± Hearing the usual voice and tone on the phone, Beatrice could not help butugh. She thought, ¡°Ridiculous, you think you can be weaker than me?¡± -Tell me what happened. -Actually. Chapter 494: The silly girl. At the hospital Serena returned and now only Cristian was left in the sick room. Since Elsa had been arrested, she was quiet these days. Cristian took his cell phone and tapped on Serena¡¯s Facebook profile picture. Cristian was reading herments. He looked many times at the photos and texts Serena had posted. Serena had not blocked her moments and everyone could see her moments. Inside was a selfie of her, but there was not much. Most of the photos were details of her life and works of her design. He saw one photo. It looked like it had been taken by her friend. In the photo she was wearing a blue dress standing by the sea. Her hair and dress were moved by the wind. The night sea and her blue dress were so wonderful and she looked like a goddess. Cristian erged the picture and saw the girl¡¯s face. She was smiling with joy. Wow, this woman¡­ The more he looked at her, the more he liked this woman. Cristian was very childlike and touched the front of Serena¡¯s photo. He said in a low voice, -This silly woman. Luca was beside him and did not know what to do, -¡­-. Could she have been invisible? Of course not! Maybe his emotions wereing out. Suddenly Cristian raised his head and looked at him coldly. He looked like he wanted to kill him. Luca was scared to death and was sweating. -Well, Mr. Cristian¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything,¡± Luca said fearfully. -Get out!¡± shouted Cristian coldly. Luca, -¡­ OK. He left the room very quickly. Just as he opened the door to the room a person entered.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was so fast that Luca did not have time to stop her. And she entered the room and stood in front of Cristian. -Mr. Cristian, look out!¡± shouted Luca in surprise. -What the hell did you do? Did you threaten the girl? Cristian was still on the bed with the cell phone and Beatrice came in front of the bed. Beatrice knocked him to the floor with a loud bang. Cristian still did not understand what had happened. Cristian fell to the floor and the cell phone slipped off him. Paf. Luca, who was standing in the doorway, turned his head and looked at everything. One second Two seconds Three seconds¡­ Suddenly Luca realized what had happened and ran to Cristian¡¯s side to pick him up, -Is he okay? Cristian was seriously injured. Although he had rested for a few days, his wound had not yet healed. Moreover, if he was not so weak, how could Beatrice have pushed him to the ground? Immediately Cristian¡¯s face paled. Even his lips were pale. As he was sweating. -Luca knew Cristian was not very well. He helped him up and was about to call a doctor. And Beatrice saw everything. It looked like Cristian was badly hurt. -Is he hurt? -Cristian raised his head and was very weak. Beatrice stood still and then remembered. She approached Cristian: -Where is the wound, let me see! Cristian ignored her and picked up the phone from the floor. The screen was broken but the phone was still usable. The picture on the screen did not look good. The person in the picture was also not visible. Beatrice saw a person. She could not see the face well, though. She could tell it was a girl. She could tell that something was different. -Who is it? Cristian put his cell phone away without saying anything. -What do you want to do? Cristian did not want her toe and his indifferent face said he did not want to see her. -Cristian, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do anything to you, what look on your face? I came here from South City, and you have a face like this? Cristian replied with a cold face: -What face do you expect me to have? You came here and pushed your grandson to the ground. Plus you broke my cell phone, what am I supposed to smile at you for? Beatrice, -. Beatrice did not know what to say. It was true that she had made a mistake. But she remembered the words Elsa¡¯s mother had said to her. Beatrice thought she should have hit him harder. Then Beatrice said, ¡°I only pushed you slightly and you fell, since when did you be so weak? And you me me. -Since when did I be so weak? You should ask the girl you introduced me to. -The girl I introduced you to? What¡¯s the matter? You are too pale, where is the wound? I¡¯ll check your wound first. Beatrice discovered that something was wrong. She stepped forward. -Are you worrying about my wound? But I think you came to attribute me to me. -I really came to scold you, but I¡¯m also worrying about you. I am also taking care of you, is there any contradiction? Cristian did not answer anything. His eyes were ice cold. They were very cold. He looked like he was angry. He had not been like that for many years. Beatrice believed that this time what had happened was very serious. ¡°But why did he get so angry over a woman?¡± ¡°What had happened?¡± she thought. She had to rify the situation. -Ok, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, that¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t show me the wound. But now I ask you, it was just a date, why did you use her, what did she do? If she really did something wrong, can¡¯t you forgive her because of the rtionship between me and her mother? -Forgive her? Aunt Beatrice, you are not a foolish person, why can¡¯t you think a little today? How can I use her for no reason? Beatrice remained motionless. Now she came to her senses after hearing his words. Of course she had done something. Earlier Elsa¡¯s mother had cried a lot. When she had heard her, she had thought Cristian had been too impulsive, how could he do this to the Marino family? But now she was calm and thought there was a problem. Her grandson was not an unreasonable person. But if he was not right, thew was right: how could he use an innocent person? Chapter 495: How could it be you? -Did he do anything guilty?¡± asked Beatrice, and he was thinking. Cristian did not want to exin anything to her. He went back to bed with his cell phone. He did not want to talk to her at all. When he was angry, it was impossible to ask him to exin. Beatrice did not force him and looked for a chair to sit in. If Cristian did not want to tell, she would not force him. She waited there for him to tell her. Now he was already in the North City. She had enough time to wait for him. If she wasn¡¯t going to tell him today, she was going to be here all day. Sooner orter she would tell him. Luke had seen the two people. He almost rolled his eyes. The poorer they were if Cristian and Beatrice did that. The two people were very insistent. The atmosphere was very nervous. Luca wanted to change the atmosphere and stepped forward. -Well, Aunt Beatrice, how about we go outside? I¡¯ll tell you everything that happened. Although he didn¡¯t know all the details. He wasn¡¯t even there that day. But ording to the things these days she already knew what had happened during the day. -Ok,¡± Beatrice nodded her head, got up and walked out with Luca. But Cristian was still furious, how could he let Beatrice go out with Luca? He smiled coldly and said, ¡°Where are you going? Luca and Beatrice paused at his short sentence. -Mr. Cristian, Aunt Beatrice hase all the way from the southern city. If you don¡¯t want to tell her, I will tell her. Cristian raised his head and looked at him, -Since when can you decide for me? Luca said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t do anything, I¡¯m going now!¡± He did not like being here. He was also a person in a bad mood, wasn¡¯t he? After speaking Luca immediately left the room. Beatrice, -¡­- What happened? But if Cristian did not want Luca to tell him, he could only wait. Then they remained silent in the room. Cristian was looking at his cell phone but the screen was very broken. He was very upset. Suddenly he shouted angrily, ¡°Luca!¡± Luca had not really gone out. He was just outside the door.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When Cristian called him, he could not pretend he had not heard and entered. -Mr. Cristian? -Take the phone and send someone to fix it right away!¡± Cristian handed him the phone. Luca took the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± -I¡¯ll have it back in 30 minutes! Luca replied, -No problem! After Luca left, he turned in silence. Beatrice was already calm and thought back to what Elsa¡¯s mother had said. -Now Luca is not here. We need to have a little talk. The Marino family called me saying that you abused their daughter. I don¡¯t know what happened between you, but she is a girl. Now you have denounced her, how can she have a good life in the future? Besides, she is the princess of the Marino family. The princess? When he heard this description, Cristian became ironic. -What about this? He had almost hurt his wife. He still didn¡¯t me her. Even though he now had the wound on his back, what if his wife had been hurt? When he remembered this, he became very cold. Beatrice was frightened by his face. She could not bear it and asked, ¡°Tell me, what did Elsa do to make you hate her so much? Cristian remained silent and did not answer her question. Beatrice was very angry. Luca was gone and she did not know anything about what had happened. While they were both angry, the door to the room opened. When he heard the sound, Cristian frowned. He had asked Luca to fix the cell phone. He had just left, so why had hee back again? But when Cristian looked up to see, he was shocked. Beatrice had also heard the sound and seen the door open. When he remembered the person who had opened the door, Beatrice lost her expression and suddenly stood up. How could it be her? Serena did not want toe here at night. Buttely she didn¡¯t mind. She could sleep well. When she hade home, she had thought she should thank Cristian. And she had made him soup. But she had not anticipated that after she opened the door she would see¡­. Beatrice Marchetti. Cristian¡¯s aunt, the woman had treated her very well before. But now¡­ After a few seconds of silence, Serena smiled and greeted, ¡°Hello, Aunt Beatrice.¡± Such a polite title. Beatrice wanted to say something and her lips moved. She wanted toe forward. But one person was faster than her and stood in front of Serena, -You came back earlier.- Her tone was very cold and serious. Serena looked at Cristian who was in front of her and looked at Beatrice who was very scared. She smiled and answered quietly, -No.¡± Cristian looked at her surprised. Serena was normal and looked as if nothing had happened. He walked over to the table and put the box of food on the table. He looked at Beatrice and said, -I have not seen Aunt Beatrice for many years. She is as young as she used to be. Beatrice looked at her with aplicated look and did not answer. Five years¡­ The woman had been missing for five years. Beatrice thought she would never reappear. But she had not thought that after her return to South City she would be here. What had happened? And why was she in Cristian¡¯s room? She saw that Beatrice was very confused and did not answer her. Serena said with a smile, ¡°It seems that Mr. Cristian didn¡¯t tell you what happened.¡± -Beatrice finally stopped thinking and concentrated. As she walked toward Serena. -Tell me a little? Serena thought a little: did he tell her? Serena had not started talking yet. Cristian who did not like to say anything to Beatrice said in a cold tone, -You can wait a while. First you can look at my wound on my back. Then you can talk. The wound on my back? Beatrice bit her lip and went to look at Cristian¡¯s back. She came up behind Cristian. Serena was standing beside him in silence. She had seen Cristian¡¯s cold stares. When he looked at her, his eyes were full of love. It was obvious that he did not want to exin himself to his aunt, but now? Had she done it for them? Chapter 496: If she blamed you. Cristian¡¯s gaze made her a little ufortable. Finally Serena looked away. Beatrice was a doctor and knew how to control her wound. Serena stood beside her waiting and heard the sound of Beatrice¡¯s breathing. She asked with surprise, ¡°What happened, why are you so hurt?¡± No one answered her. She was looking at Cristian¡¯s wound. She felt sick and bandaged the wound again. And she sat beside it to calm herself. When she was calm, Beatrice looked at Cristian. -Don¡¯t tell me Elsa hurt you? Cristian smiled coldly when he heard her words, -Did I do it myself? Beatrice, -¡­-. Although he knew that Elsa had hurt Cristian, he could not believe that the wound was like that. He had seen this kind of wound before. She had seen it very few times but she remembered it very well because these wounds were really terrible. That¡¯s why Beatrice knew what she had used to make the wound on Cristian¡¯s back. If Elsa had really hurt Cristian, it was reasonable to use her. With such a serious wound, the crime was one of intentional injury. -Well¡­¡± Beatrice did not know what to say. She hade for Elsa¡¯s mother and now she was seeing her grandson¡¯s injury. It was clear that she cared more about her grandson. But he was already wounded. Beatrice was more curious about something else. She looked at Serena and asked, ¡°What does this have to do with you? When did you two meet?¡± Had he finally brought up the subject about her? Serena sighed in her heart and thought that she could not hide. Since Cristian was not happy, only she could exin. Serena smiled a little and said, -Aunt Beatrice, Mr. Cristian is a customer of mypany. Beatrice was very surprised and opened her eyes wide. Cristian was a client of herpany, what did that mean? Cristian frowned after hearing Serena¡¯s words.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. -A client of yours? What does that mean? Serena said quietly, ¡°I have a designpany and Mr. Cristian has ced orders.¡± Beatrice understood. ording to her, Cristian was a volunteer? But he was not strange. When she opened the door, Cristian was looking at her while his eyes were glued to her body. But she called him Mr. Cristian. It sounded very strange. -Why do you call me that,¡¬ Cristian asked her with disgust. Serena, -¡­- She felt a little shy and did not answer Cristian¡¯s question. She just looked at Beatrice and smiled. The atmosphere was a little strange. Cristian saw that she did not answer and called again: -Serena. Serena smiled and said, -Actually Mr. Cristian hurt himself to save me. That is why I am taking care of him these days when he is here in the hospital.¡± Beatrice knew more when she had heard. Beatrice considered a little and said, ¡°So you saw Elsa. And she knew who you are.¡± -So these days you went out with Elsa and went to herpany?¡± Beatrice looked at Cristian. Cristian said nothing. He was still thinking about the treatment Serena had given him. Well, ma¡¯am, Elsa was also my client. Beatrice, -¡­- What a mess! Was Elsa also your client? Why were they together? Beatrice could not think clearly and was very confused. She approached Serena and said, ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s talk a little.¡± Serena knew she could not say no and nodded her head, ¡°Okay. -Don¡¯t go!¡± As they wanted to leave, Cristian said. The two people stopped and Beatrice saw that Cristian stood up. Cristian looked at Serena and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go. Come back.¡± This boy, Beatrice bit her teeth. Serena did not move and then said, ¡°I should clear this up. Get some rest. We¡¯ll be back very soon.¡± In a second, Cristian got out of bed and grabbed Serena¡¯s arm. -I say you can¡¯t go. You can¡¯t go. Serena frowned, ¡°Cristian Ferrari¡­¡± He heard her call his name. Cristian was happy and smiled. He looked at her lovingly: ¡°You¡¯d better not say thest name,¡± Cristian said. Beatrice who was beside him, -¡­-. Now this boy could flirt very well and didn¡¯t he care that his aunt was here? When she thought about this, Beatrice looked at Serena. She had always known how important this girl was to Cristian. But five years had passed now. Cristian had been changed by this woman. -Let me go!- Serena wanted to pull her arm. But Cristian held her wrist. When he saw that she wanted out, he grabbed her hand tightly and crossed his fingers. Serena¡¯s face turned red because he did everything in front of Beatrice and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me, I won¡¯t take care of you.¡± This sentence was very helpful. Before, Cristian held her hand very tightly, but now he did not hold it so tightly. But he did not want her to leave and told her, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± He was hurt very badly. Beatrice did not want him to feel ufortable and said, -Okay. You don¡¯t go out. I¡¯m going, okay? I will find out what happened. I¡¯m also going to eat and take a shower. I¡¯ll be backter.¡± He finished the words. Beatrice left them. After Beatrice left, Serena said coldly, ¡°Are you leaving me now? Now there was no risk. Cristian let go of her hand but approached her. -Don¡¯t talk to her too much. You don¡¯t have to exin anything to anyone. -When am I going to exin it to her? She is your aunt. She also introduced you to Mrs. Elsa. She is in a moreplicated situation. That¡¯s why I think she needs to know what happened. If you don¡¯t want to tell her, I¡¯ll tell her. It¡¯s just a few sentences. -What if she mes you?¡± asked Cristian. Chapter 497: Don’t you understand? Serena didn¡¯t understand. -What do you mean? She had thought for a while and didn¡¯t understand what Cristian meant. She smiled and said, -It would be normal to me me. I feel guilty, too.¡± When Cristian asked her, Serena lowered her gaze. Yes, she felt guilty. She was also responsible for her injury. If it were not for her, he would not be so hurt. He med himself, because he had sought out Elsa. They had still said they would meet, Elsa had already told him she was not free, why had he sought her out directly? If she hadn¡¯t gone to the restaurant, wouldn¡¯t she have found Cristian? When she remembered, Serena said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te to the restaurant, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many problems . Maybe you and Mrs. Elsa¨Cyou would have been together. -Cristian interrupted her words and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand yet?¡± -What? -Five years. I haven¡¯t been divorced for five years. Serena, -. Now Cristian¡¯s eyes were as bright as the stars in the gxy. And his words moved her. But ¡­ five years ago, he ¡­ When she remembered, Serena took a few steps back and said, ¡°We don¡¯t talk about that. Now we have to solve this problem.¡± She had run away from the topic again¡­. Cristian had no solution and said, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, let¡¯s not talk about it. You¡¯re going to deal with it anyway.¡± That was the end of it. When Beatrice came home, she called Luca to ask what had happened. And he found out a few things. He already knew that Elsa had hurt Cristian first. She was furious and had called Elsa¡¯s mother, Caterina Baggio. Caterina had not expected to receive her call so quickly. As she dried her tears, she spoke cheerfully: -How are you, Beatrice? Any good news? What did Cristian say? Can my daughter Elsae out now? Beatrice did not speak at all, and Catherine felt a little strange, -Beatrice? After a long time, came the cold sound of Beatrice, -We have known each other for a long time, haven¡¯t we? Catherine was a little surprised and said, -Yes, yes, yes. -Then you must know that I hate people who lie. Beatrice¡¯s cold voice made her very nervous. She thought Beatrice already knew the truth. She quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. We have been friends for so many years, don¡¯t I know your character? I couldn¡¯t tell you a lie. It¡¯s just that what happened is soplex. I wasn¡¯t there. I heard the information from others. If I told you wrong, it¡¯s because I was misinformed. I am very sorry for that. But Elsa is innocent. She didn¡¯t mean to hurt Cristian¡­. So I think¡­ -So you think you can shirk all responsibility? -I¡­ -It is possible that over the years I have been too kind. I thought Elsa was a nice girl and I introduced her to my grandson. Now I know I was wrong. She is not good, she is very bad. -What are you saying, Beatrice? Elsa is a good girl. She has always been very good, and you¡­. -A girl who wanted to spray someone else¡¯s face with sulfuric acid. Do you think she¡¯s a good girl? You didn¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t want to hurt Cristian, but he wanted to hurt another girl like her. He wanted to ruin her face. To Serena. -Now will you say more nice words for her? -No, I won¡¯t. Beatrice, she is my daughter. Even though she did a very bad thing I am her mother. I can¡¯t leave her like this and do nothing. Elsa has never done any harm. She has always lived with me. She has always been at the center of everyone. This time she did such a crazy thing. I think maybe it was the other girl who did something bad to her or said something bad to her. Besides it¡¯s a problem among young people, why do you want to get involved? -That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not going to meddle. Young people can solve the problem. I don¡¯t care if he goes to jail. -Don¡¯t say that, Beatrice. I only contacted you to ask you to help me in this. -I, I think you don¡¯t want me to solve the problem but to help your daughter. Cristian is my grandson. You are Elsa¡¯s mother and you want to protect her, I can¡¯t protect my grandson? His tone was very serious and Caterina did not know what to say. After a long time Caterina remembered what had happened and began to cry, ¡°Beatrice Marchetti! You didn¡¯t say such a thing earlier in the phone call. Even if my daughter Elsa did something wrong, she was right. If Cristian already had a girlfriend, why did you introduce him to Elsa? If I had known, these things would not have happened. Elsa is a girl. It¡¯s normal for her to get angry about it. And she does bad things out of anger. She is guilty, but can¡¯t you give her a chance? Beatrice, -¡­- Suddenly she had a headache about Cristian. If he had rejected Elsa in a normal way, these things would not have happened. But what had happened this time had been veryplex. Either Elsa had thought wrong. Or had Cristian told her clearly? Beatrice¡¯s head ached when she thought about it. -Beatrice, I don¡¯t me you. But I raised Elsa for many years. I cannot abandon her. If she really goes to prison, how can she have a normal life in the future? It is not eptable¡­ Please help me. After that, I will take her to your house to apologize, okay? Beatrice felt a little tenderhearted when Catherine said this in a kind tone. Throwing sulfuric acid was a very hateful thing to do, and it was also a premeditated crime. She would have been convicted under thew. But it was she who had introduced her to Cristian. With the result that she was now also responsible for it. -I know. I will talk to Cristian about it. -Beatrice, please. If you can help Elsa, I will do whatever you wish.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Beatrice hung up the call and remained quiet on her cell phone. She did not need to look for Cristian. If she wanted to get Elsa out of trouble, she needed to contact the girl directly. Chapter 498: Do you think I want to separate you? In the quiet room on the second floor of a restaurant, Beatrice poured soup for Serena and said, ¡°The soup is very good. I used to like toe here before I went to South City. Sometimes I would call Cristian who would go with me. But after I went to South City I could no longer drink the soup here. Today thanks to you I cane back here.¡± Beatrice gave her the soup and Serena took it with both hands. -Thank you, Aunt Beatrice. Beatrice smiled and said, -Don¡¯t be so polite. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other. Where have you been for five years? How have you been? Why haven¡¯t we heard from you? Serena sat with the soup in front of Beatrice and put her spoon in the soup. She slowly responded to the words. -Aunt Beatrice, I have been abroad learning design for five years. -Learning design? It is a very good career. You seem to have changed a lot in these five years. Serena smiled and didn¡¯t know what to say. She had thought Beatrice would eat with her. There was no shortage of food. When Beatrice had called her, Serena hade over without hesitation. -Serena¡­¡± Beatrice said a familiar name. It was familiar and strange. Serena felt like she was calling someone else. Serena, this name¡­ It was already a very old story. After calling Beatrice heard the problem and said with a smile, ¡°When I was in the hospital room, I heard Cristian call you Serena, did you change the name?¡± Serena nodded and said, ¡°Serena Gallo is my old name. Now my name is Serena Giordano. Aunt Beatrice can call me Serena if that¡¯s okay with you.¡± -Giordano? How are you rted to the Giordano family? -Matteo Giordano is my brother. Hearing this information, Beatrice was surprised and looked at her with a veryplicated expression. She had already looked up the origin of this girl and first she was Gallo¡¯s daughter, now she was from the Giordano family? Was there really a secret about the origin? Well, it was not very important. Beatrice nodded and said, ¡°Now I understand. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t get the news that you changed your name. How have you been all these years? Not bad, have you? Serena smiled sheepishly, -Yes, not bad. When she heard her answer, Beatrice could not hold back her smile. -In fact, you don¡¯t need to tell me. I know you have a good life. It is more than good. But did you know that Cristian has suffered these five years? Serena could no longer smile and looked at Beatrice calmly. -I am his aunt. I have never seen him like that. He doesn¡¯t seem to care about anything. For Cristian except his mother I don¡¯t know who he cares about. I am his aunt, but I am not indispensable to him. Beatrice, -. -You have to understand what I said. Serena replied, -Aunt Beatrice can you say it more clearly. -Ok, I will say it clearly: when did you see Cristian? Serena raised her head and looked at Beatrice. She put down her spoon and recounted everything that had happened in the restaurant. When Beatrice had started listening to the story first, she had thought a little about what had happened. But finally she could listen no longer and said, ¡°What nerve, when Cristian gets so brazen? I don¡¯t know how he is now¡­.¡± Beatrice felt incredulous to hear that her grandson was brazen. -So Cristian asked you to meet him and improve your rtionship, right? Serena nodded her head, -Yes. -You don¡¯t love him, you don¡¯t want to see him, and you don¡¯t want to be with him, right? Serena was a little surprised; she raised her head to look at Beatrice. She was also looking at her. -You¡¯re hesitating,¡± smiled Beatrice. Serena stopped thinking and smiled as well, -Aunt Beatrice you are ying a joke on me. I don¡¯t want him anymore. It¡¯s just that he is my client and he is hurt because of me. I have a responsibility to take care of him. -When will he recover?¡± continued Beatrice to ask. -After he recovers, I will leave and never see him again. -If he always wants to see you, how will you hide? Beatrice had asked a lot of questions and she had not had time to answer them. He did not answer Beatrice¡¯s questions and looked at her, ¡°You can tell me directly.¡± Beatrice said, ¡°You are a very smart girl. I liked you very much five years ago. Although Cristian had told me you were married once I always thought you were a good girl. Only if you could solve problems and be together, I thought marriage was okay. But now I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for you to stay together.¡± Serena did not speak at all and had no expression on her face. Beatrice continued to speak, ¡°Your appearance is very different from your character. I see that you are very weak but you are very strong. And Cristian is also a very strong person. If you are together, you will do more damage.¡± -Well, Aunt Beatrice you are right. I know that very well. That¡¯s why I left. Serena nodded her head. Beatrice, -¡­- She was thinking. When she saw Serena¡¯s cold face as she heard her words, she realized that Cristian had no chance. If Serena still loved Cristian, she would have been worried after hearing his words. But she did not¡­ Poor Cristian, his aunt wanted to help him but the girl did not love him anymore. She had not had a good oue. After thinking about it, Beatrice asked, -Have you remarried over the years? This question was like a bomb and was dropped into Serena¡¯s heart. She was startled and lowered her gaze, -No. No?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. -No? You didn¡¯t start another rtionship for five years? No rtionship at all? Then you¡­ Serena said, ¡°Living alone is fine with me. Aunt Beatrice, I know what you mean. Don¡¯t worry. After solving these problems, I will cut off rtions with Cristian. I don¡¯t want him to be with me.¡± Hearing her words. Beatrice sighed heavily. -Well, do you think I want to separate you? Chapter 499: She sensed his intentions. Did she not? Serena was about to question her. However, in the end, Serena did not answer.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. -Actually, I don¡¯t approve of you and Cristian having a rtionship right now, not because I don¡¯t want you to be together, you should know that I was very fond of you years ago. This was something Serena knew in her heart. When she was hurt then, it was Beatrice who helped her heal her wounds, and at that time, Beatrice also said many words offort to her and criticized Cristian¡¯s shorings in front of her. Serena had all this in her heart. -Aunt Beatrice, I remember all these things,¡± Serena said, ¡°I know what you think now and in the past, please don¡¯t worry.¡± Beatrice thought Serena would exin some things to her. But Serena did not defend herself at all, instead she shamed Beatrice. Beatrice said there was no intention to break the rtionship between the two of them, but what was the point of what she had just said? Suddenly, Beatrice did not know what to say; she felt that Serena was really different from before. She had be a calm, cool and emotionally discreet person. -Let¡¯s eat first,¡¬ Beatrice had many things to say, but in the end she said nothing more. -Ok,¡± Serena smiled, and so the two began to eat without saying a word. After eating, Serena also gave Beatrice a ride home, since Beatrice had not driven. When she got out of the car, Beatrice gave her a meaningful look and then called her name, Serena. Serena was a little confused, ¡°Aunt Beatrice, what¡¯s wrong? Beatrice looked at Serena, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I have a request for you. Since I now know what happened, but I would still like you to convince Cristian not to hold Elsa responsible, can you promise me? Serena acted as if she was waiting for Beatrice to say those words, she did not react in any particr way, simply nodded, -Okay. -Okay?¡± Beatrice was a little surprised, ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡± -That¡¯s not why you came to the Northern City, to make me say yes to this,¡± Serena said slowly. Beatrice felt a little embarrassed that Serena was telling her the thoughts in her head, however, she couldn¡¯t help it, she coughed slightly, -So you¡¯re mad at me? -I know you are not directly responsible for this, you are only indirectly involved in it. And Cristian is still your nephew, so I respect your decision. However, Mr. Cristian seems to be concerned about this matter¡­.¡± -That¡¯s why I called you today. I guess he wants to report the girl because of you. Serena, I know I¡¯m asking too much, but this matter has be like this because of me, and it¡¯s something a ¡®friend asked me to do, and I don¡¯t want it to end like this. That would ruin a girl¡¯s life, you know? Serena nodded silently. -Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely let Elsa¡¯s mother take her, and not holding them responsible this time is already a big favor for them. If she dares to hurt you again in the future, let alone Cristian, even I will not forgive her again. It turned out that what Serena had in mind Beatrice knew. Serena nodded her head in thanks, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Beatrice,¡± she said. At first Beatrice already felt that those two were not suitable to be together, Serena had disappeared for five years before without a trace, there was resentment in Beatrice¡¯s heart, she felt that Serena was a hard-hearted woman who had really disappeared for five years without contacting them, and a woman with such a personality was not suitable for Cristian. But Beatrice looked at Serena today and liked her more and more. Maybe it was because Serena was so kind that she made Beatrice feel guilty. In the end, Beatrice really said without meaning to, -You are a good girl, Aunt Beatrice really has no intention of separating you and Cristian. Serena smiled slightly at those words, a sincere smile. She nodded toward Beatrice and said nothing more. -Go back, and be careful on the way. -All right. When Serena left, Beatrice sighed. Serena was a girl of good character, but now she was so good that Cristian would not have the chance to be her boyfriend. People and opportunities had to be seized in time for fate to work out. * Soon it came time for the trial, and Serena, as usual, prepared food at home and brought it to Cristian in the hospital. These days he had been traveling between the office and the hospital, it had not taken him long to lose much weight, and his whole body looked thinner. When Serena sat down, Cristian noticed her. Serena had dark circles under her eyes because she had not slept well, her face was thinner, her three-dimensional features looked even more beautiful, and with makeup, she looked like a goddess in the light. Cristian felt his insides touch and, a little distressed, said, ¡°Starting tomorrow, don¡¯t bring me any more food.¡± Serena¡¯s hand stopped for a moment, but she soon recovered and ced the food she had in Cristian¡¯s hand. Seeing Serena¡¯s calm face, Cristian¡¯s mind was slightly troubled. -Don¡¯t you ask me why? Serena ced all the food she had brought on the table and spoke rudely, -I have nothing to ask.¡± Cristian frowned when he noticed that there was more than usual on the table today, which gave him an even stranger feeling, ¡°Why did you bring so much food today?¡± -You have been injured a long time, your body is about to get better. And the trial is tomorrow, so I made a few extra dishes, to celebrate.¡± -Cristian narrowed his eyes, ¡°Really, to celebrate?¡± Serena nodded. -Since we¡¯re celebrating, shouldn¡¯t we be happy,¡¬ Cristian¡¯s toned body leaned against her a little and Serena could feel his warm breath, Cristian¡¯s gaze tried to find some emotion on Serena¡¯s face, -But I don¡¯t think you¡¯re happy at all, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Cristian¡¯s breath almost sprayed her face, Serena was surprised and took a small step back, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me, so you don¡¯t like the food I prepared for you? Then I¡¯d better take it away. Seeing Serena¡¯s reaction as usual, Cristian reached out his hand to stop her movement, ¡°You just brought it and you want to take it away?¡± Serena red at him, ¡°Why are you so demanding?¡± Cristianughed, ¡°Then I¡¯m not going to joke with you,¡± he said. So Cristian stopped talking about it and ate quietly. Serena sat down next to him, thinking about how to tell him. Beatrice had asked Serena to meet with her to convince Cristian. Beatrice had helped her before, so Serena would have to help her this time. Seeing that Cristian had almost finished eating, Serena tried to say, ¡°The trial is tomorrow, have you prepared thewyers yet?¡± Sensing a hint of unusual atmosphere, Cristian looked at Serena and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Serena did not expect Cristian to perceive her intentions right away. In this case, then Serena did not have to think long, and intended to get straight to the point. Chapter 500: We are meant to be together. -I thought about it when I came back yesterday, and even though she did something very bad, she is, after all, the daughter of Beatrice¡¯s friend, so¡­ -What? Before Serena could finish her words, she was interrupted by Cristian, who narrowed his eyes and gave her a dangerous look as he said, word for word: -It¡¯s been five years, and I thought you had be a little more ruthless, or firm. Did someone convince you with a few random words?¡± Serena tried to exin herself with a few words when he criticized her like that, but there was nothing that could be exined. Cristianughed a little, ¡°You treat me so firmly, why don¡¯t you treat my aunt the same way?¡± Serena, -. Cristian scoffed again, -Can¡¯t you learn to say no? He threw acid on you this time, what if he hurts you next time? More importantly, what if I am not there for you the next time you are in danger? -Serena pushed him away. -Cristian raised an eyebrow. Serena was about to say: if you stay away from me, Elsa will stop getting into trouble with me. But then it urred to her that Cristian would surely be angry if she told him so bluntly. So Serena finally said, ¡°His target is you.¡± Thatte-night statement made Cristian think for a moment, and there was a twinkle in his deep eyes as he smiled to himself. -So this is your way of preparing to abandon me when I am healed?¡± Abandonment¡­ Serena thought this was strange, because she had not thought she was indispensable to Cristian, so why had she said the word ¡°abandon¡±? Besides, as soon as Cristian¡¯s wounds healed, Serena would be considered to have started and finished well. Cristian began to apologize: -Serena, I am not fully healed yet and you are provoking me by trying to convince me not to hold Elsa responsible at this time. Serena blinked and took a deep breath to ease her difort, recovering before speaking calmly: -I can only try to convince you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can necessarily do that. Do whatever you want with this matter, and if you insist on using her, exin it yourself to Aunt Beatrice.¡± At this point, Serena also smiled, with an indifferent attitude. Suddenly, Cristian grabbed Serena¡¯s wrist and pulled her into a hug before she could react. -What did Beatrice say to you to suddenly change your mind? Serena sat down on Cristian¡¯sp and tried to push him away, but Cristian¡¯s arms were strong and wrapped firmly around her waist like chains, holding her in ce. Cristian gave Serena no chance to escape as he took Serena¡¯s chin between his fingers and forced her to look him in the eye. -You were too afraid of her before to sleep, and now if you let her out, you will be full of fear for the rest of your life. Serena¡¯s insides resisted, -After all, she didn¡¯t hurt me, and Aunt Beatrice said her mother would take her away. In fact, it¡¯s easy to make up for that, as long as she stays away from me in the future, she won¡¯t bother me anymore. I have no intention of reconciling with you, so we will continue to divorce¡­. Serena did not have time to finish the sentence before Cristian kissed her. The sudden kiss left Serena frozen in ce. Serena blinked stupidly, her long archedshes swept Cristian¡¯s cheek, tickling his heart like a feather. After a moment, Serena tried to reach out to push him away, and Cristian grabbed her wrists again, pinning her arms above her head as Cristian pinned her with his tall body and kissed her deeply on the lips. Both seemed engaged in a game of chase, one trying to escape, the other trying to possess. Serena had no willpower and was always wavering inside, while Cristian¡¯s thoughts were still, so that in the end it was Cristian who had the upper hand and Serena waspletely defeated. After a long kiss. Cristian breathed softly against her forehead, -No need to reconcile, we were never separated-. With these words, Cristian again intimately kissed the corner of Serena¡¯s lips, and finally could not resist kissing the tip of her nose and finally her eyes. -I will not forgive her, and I will not let you go away from me. -Serena, Serena¡­ no matter what you are, we are meant to be together.N?velDrama.Org content. * In the end, Serena could not convince Cristian at all. Beatrice trusted Serena and believed that she was the only one who could convince Cristian, but Beatrice had overlooked one thing. The person Elsa had hurt was none other than Serena, whom Cristian loved very much. Therefore, how could Cristian have forgiven Elsa? Since Serena had promised it to Beatrice but had failed to convince Cristian, she was upset. And the things Cristian had said to her after kissing her had made her nervous inside. Serena had always felt that she could not get rid of Cristian. She had gotten a little scared and had had the urge to run away. Finally Serena called Beatrice and told her about it. Beatrice was silent for a long time after hearing this. She finally replied, ¡°I see, I actually knew you had a good chance of failing, but I still wanted to try. Okay, Serena, thank you this time. Hearing this, Serena could only reply in a low voice: -Aunt Beatrice, I¡¯m so sorry, I thought he would say yes too, I didn¡¯t expect¡­ -Then you are wrong, Cristian is very serious about you. If he wasn¡¯t, then how could he¡­? When she heard Beatrice mention what had happened then, Serena¡¯s heart was seized with panic and she rushed to stop her. -Aunt Beatrice, let¡¯s not bring up the previous topic. -Well, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it then Aunt Beatrice won¡¯t talk about it, let¡¯s put an end to it. I¡¯ll call and deal with the other side, so don¡¯t get involved. -All right. After hanging up, Serena put the phone aside before her body slumped wearily on the sofa. After buying the apartment, she was the only one living here, and Anna had stayed with Manuel at Giordano¡¯s house. Cristian would not leave Elsa alone, and this meant that Elsa would be here for a long time. It was a kind of lesson for her. Although Serena also thought that such a thing would ruin Elsa¡¯s life. But why didn¡¯t Elsa think about the possibility that her actions might ruin it before she did it? Then Serena should not have softened. Thinking about it, Serena pulled out her phone again and called Anna to tell her she could move. -Did things work out? -Pretty much, pack up tomorrow and bring Manuel. -All right! After that, Serena went to take a shower, only to find two other people in her room when she came out of the bathroom. In fact, Anna and Manuel soon arrived. -Mom! Having not seen Serena for days, Manuel immediately pounced on her. Serena took a few steps back and took Manuel in her arms. Chapter 501: A furtive kiss -Mom! I missed you so much,¡± Manuel wrapped his arms around Serena and rubbed his face against hers. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you toe back tomorrow? Why did youe here in the middle of the night?¡± -Serena knelt down and reached out to pinch Manuel¡¯s soft cheek, which was particrly nice to the touch, and reached out to rub it again. Manuel¡¯s delicate features curled into a ball in front of Serena, but instead of being the least bit annoyed, he was pleased, and he grabbed Serena¡¯s wrist with one hand, ¡°Mommy, I want a kiss! Serena lowered her head and gave Manuel a kiss on the cheek. Manuel finally got his wish and stretched his arms around Serena¡¯s neck. -Can I live with Mom forever? Serena froze for a moment and then nodded, -Of course, from now on we will be together forever, I will protect you. No!-Unexpectedly, Manuel suddenly objected, ¡°I¡¯m old enough to protect you, Mommy. Don¡¯t keep sending me away when things happen in the future, I want to be by your side. Serena, -. Her words made Serena feel like crying as she reached out and gently stroked Manuel¡¯s head, ¡°Manuel is growing up and Mommy knows everything! -But mom never believed me!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Anna looked at the two side by side, finding it amusing and could not help but exin for Serena, -How can your mother trust you? If a real bad guyes along, you¡¯re so small that you won¡¯t be able to resist, and your mom can¡¯t even take care of herself, and she has to take care of you. You are too young now, you will just be a burden. You need to eat more and get taller, and when you get over your mom and me, we will think you are capable of protecting others! Although Anna¡¯s remarks were a harsh blow, they were sincere, so Serena did not challenge her. She also knew that her son was not a person who could not take a blow so easily. As expected, Manuel was not discouraged to hear this, and said angrily, -Aunt Anna only knows how tough at me, I don¡¯t know who begged me not to say anything about her to my uncle! As soon as she heard this, Anna¡¯s smile disappeared and she pretended toe and hit Manuel. -You are so young and you know you are learning the hard way? You¡¯ve been teasing me about your uncle all day. -Manuel immediately threw himself into Serena¡¯s arms, clinging to her and asking for help. Serena stopped Anna with a smile and asked, -How is the rtionship between you and my brother? Anna instantly blushed, ¡°Serena, why are you asking too? Manuel immediately replied, ¡®Mom, I saw Aunt Anna secretly kissing Uncle!¡¯ Hearing this, Serena was a bit surprised, ¡°What did you say? -Aaaahhh!¡± cried Anna suddenly, ¡°Manuel, you¡¯re talking nonsense! I didn¡¯t. -You did!¡± -Manuel muttered, ¡°I saw it dasop that day, you kissed uncle.¡± Serena looked at Anna and noticed that her face was as red as an apple. It was obvious that what Manuel said was true . If she had not kissed Matteo, Manuel would not have said that, and Anna would not have been so shy. This only proves that Anna really did kiss Matteo. At the thought of Matteo really receiving a furtive kiss from Anna, would there then be any other expression on his always so calm face? Serena thought about it in her mind and looked at Anna with a curious face. -Can you tell us in detail? -For example, how did you do it? -That is, what did my brother look like at that moment? Anna. Serena said, -Anna,e on, tell me! ¨C I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡± Anna was so angry that she turned around and left the room. Serena saw that she was too shy and did not continue with the question. -Mom, don¡¯t you believe me? I really saw him that day. Manuel asked her, raising his head as Anna left. Serena walked over and tapped him on the nose, -Of course I believe you, do you like Auntie Anna? How do you feel about letting her be your aunt? Manuel blinked, feeling suddenly happy. -After Anna bes my aunt, will she feed me more often in the future? Serena could not help but nod, -Yes. Of course. -I see, then from tomorrow I will no longer call her Anna. -Then what will you call her? -From now on, when I see Aunt Anna, I will call her Mrs. Giordano. Serena rubbed Manuel¡¯s head and smiled without answering. Anna¡¯s face was on the verge of exploding from the heat, after hiding in her room, she stretched out her hands to cover her cheeks as she walked into her room, squeaking from shyness. She already felt guilty for her actions, and just when she had managed to forget about it, Manuel brought it up again! The thought that Serena would make fun of her when she found out made Anna feel humiliated. He was Serena¡¯s brother! Oh, how could she be so embarrassed? Why couldn¡¯t she control herself? And after that she tried to sneak a second kiss from Matteo, although that one didn¡¯t work. But¡­ Anna bit her index finger, remembering the scene. Matteo¡¯s lips were really soft. After that day, she could only kiss him in her dreams, and the Matteo of her dreams responded to her, and was very attractive and powerful. But in reality it was impossible. Anna began to fidget again and let herself fall on the bed, burying her face in the pillow. The phone suddenly rang¡­ Anna opened her phone to find a message from Serena. After reading the contents, Anna¡¯s face began to blush again. She typed loudly. {Stop teasing me!} {I¡¯m not teasing you, I¡¯m just worried about my brother¡¯s and my best friend¡¯s rtionship problems}. {I don¡¯t believe you! You should be worried about you and Cristian}. There was a moment of silence at the other end before Anna realized she had said something she shouldn¡¯t have, so she hurried to answer again. {I didn¡¯t want to say that, but don¡¯t keep bringing it up}. {You admit it} Anna¡¯s eyes widened; Serena had really set her up for conversation. She huffed, thought about it and confessed directly. {Yes, is it then? You always knew I liked your brother. So when I saw him that day, I couldn¡¯t help myself} {You are quite bold. Whether you be my sister-inw or not depends on how you behave in the future}. Being Serena¡¯s sister-inw? Anna paused in her typing and began to imagine herself marrying Matthew. Chapter 502: Two people think the same thing. The phone rang again and Anna¡¯s thoughts were interrupted, she came back to herself and shook her head vigorously. What was she thinking about? How could Matteo like her? And Matteo seemed like the kind of guy who demands a lot from his other half, otherwise why wouldn¡¯t he already be married? Anna had nothing, so why should Matteo like her? Matteo didn¡¯t even like a good girl like Chiara. And what goodness did Anna have for him to like her? Thinking about this, Anna felt very frustrated and picked up her phone again to write a reply. {Impossible, your brother will not like people like me}. {How do you know? Besides, didn¡¯t you kiss him? You can try again next time}. Seeing this, Anna suddenly felt that Serena was also working hard and contributing many stratagems for her brother¡¯s happiness during his lifetime. However, Anna was too embarrassed to continue talking to Serena, so she could only put the phone aside, turn around, and then lie down on the bed. Anna was in a bad mood. She finally closed her eyes and stopped thinking about it. * The next day was the day of the trial, and Serena, as a witness at the scene, could not miss it, of course. She got up early in the morning, put on a simple dress and another jacket, and left the house. Before leaving, she had instructed Manuel to behave at school today and that she would pick him up herself after school. It had been a long time since Serena had picked Manuel up herself, and he was very happy. Serena went to the hospital first, and when she got to the door of the room, she heard Beatrice and Cristian talking. Besides that, there was another voice. Serena stood by the door and watched the scene inside through the ss window. Beatrice was sitting quietly in a chair, Cristian had a cold face, and in front of them was a woman, dressed in luxury. Serena had been in that circle long enough to see that this woman was wearing luxury items. And the woman looked anxiously at Cristian, as if she were exining something, gesturing anxiously. Serena could probably guess who it was. The person who woulde to the hospital at that hour, and who appeared to be in her forties or fifties, was presumably Elsa¡¯s mother, Caterina Baggio. Serena did not know how long they would talk. So she did not go in to disturb them , but waited by the door. But Cristian¡¯s eyes remained cold, he did not even want to hear what Elsa¡¯s mother had to say, he only wanted to punish the woman who hadmitted the crime of deliberate assault. Cristian¡¯s eyes immediately turned to Serena when she appeared in the doorway. Caterina was still talking when Cristian got up and headed for the door. Both Catherine and Beatrice froze for a moment and then followed him. Beatrice was still a little surprised to see a certain urgency in his steps. Catherine looked puzzled and Beatrice had to hold out her hands and say that she was not sure what was going on. Only when the door opened and Cristian¡¯s voice became more subdued could Beatrice guess why. -Howe you¡¯re standing outside the door,e in.¡± Cristian looked at the woman standing by the wall, was this woman stupid? Why didn¡¯t she push the door to enter but stood here? How long was she going to stand? ¡°¡­¡± Cristian really had piercing eyes. Of course he didn¡¯t even look here just now. How did he notice her? Seeing her with a surprised expression, Cristian had guessed what was on her mind and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t guess, our minds act on minds. Serena, -. Could this man read other people¡¯s minds? But Serena had no more time to think, because Cristian had already grabbed her wrist and led her into the room. Cristian did not want to listen to Elsa¡¯s mother earlier, and this time, after letting Serena in, he gave the order to leave directly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to change my mind, you can go now.N?velDrama.Org content. After all, Catherine was an old woman, Cristian was a bit cursed¡­. Serena could not help but frown, although she felt Cristian¡¯s behavior was a bit over the top, but Catherine herself had not raised her daughter well. Caterina¡¯s daughter hadmitted a misdeed, and what if she did not sincerely want to repent? Is she was trying to cover up for her daughter? So Serena said nothing and kept her expression calm. Catherine heard Cristian tell her to leave and immediately panicked. -Cristian, no, Cristian. I really came here today to apologize to you sincerely. Elsa made a mistake, I didn¡¯t raise her right, but after all, she¡¯s a child, if she goes to prison like this, she will suffer a lot! Serena¡¯s lips moved, but in the end she did not say the words in her heart. Cristian huffed, ¡°Mrs. Caterina, do you think that¡¯s bad enough for me? Hearing Cristian¡¯s words, Caterina said bitterly, -I know, I know, it hurts you much more than it hurts her now, but everyone makes mistakes sometimes, Elsa was impulsive this time, and if you are willing to forgive her, I promise there won¡¯t be a next time. If there is a next time, I, as her mother, will definitely punish her. But can you give her a chance to correct herself this time? These words were extremely touching. Serena looked at Catherine carefully, thinking that she was indeed much more sensitive than Elsa. Of course, it was also possible that she was faking it to save Elsa. Probably noticing Serena¡¯s gaze, Caterina looked toward her and finally her eyes fell on Cristian holding her hand, Caterina suddenly thought of something, and asked Serena, -You, are you the girl? Serena froze for a moment and then slowly withdrew her hand. As Serena¡¯s hand was about to leave, Cristian¡¯s hand increased in strength, gripping her wrist more firmly and not letting it go any further. The gesture had said it all. Suddenly, Catherine put her hope in Serena and turned to her. -I heard that Elsa tried to throw acid on you and that Cristian was the one who got in the way, and that¡¯s why he got so hurt. Essentially the person who tried to hurt is you, so I owe you an apology, right? Sorry, I apologize to you on behalf of my daughter. She is young and ignorant, can you forgive her this time? Serena¡¯s lips twisted as she looked at the mother in front of her who kept apologizing for her daughter. Serena was also a mother and could naturally understand Catherine¡¯s thoughts. Thinking about it, Serena looked at Cristian. Probably after probing her mind, Cristian finally let go, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Chapter 503: Not as capable as her -You want to know?¡±-Serena was a little surprised. It was clear that Cristian did not want her to change her mind yesterday. Why did he ask her about her thoughts today? Cristian put his hand on her waist and said affectionately, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡± -¡­- Serena tried to push him away, but his hand gripped her waist like a chain. Finally, she could only support him and then said, -I am willing to give Elsa a chance, but I want to see her before the trial. If Cristian was willing, then Serena needed to know what Elsa was thinking right now, and she wondered if the days of punishment had made Elsa regret it. Or perhaps Elsa was still unchanged at this point, and even more resentful toward Serena? Hearing that there was hope, Catherine almost burst out. She moved forward to hold Serena¡¯s excited hand. -Thank you, thank you, you¡¯re a good person, as soon as Elsa gets out of prison, I¡¯ll make sure she apologizes properly and thank you. Beatrice looked to the side, feeling a little strange; yesterday Cristian had been so persistent, so why had Serena¡¯s one sentence convinced him today? Did he do that¨Cdeliberately in front of Elsa¡¯s mother? At the thought, Beatrice shook her head, pushing the confused thoughts out of her mind. *** Serena meant that, depending on Elsa¡¯s attitude, she would then make a decision. Cristian did not know what Serena was thinking, but he respected her. Whatever she said to do, Cristian did. Cristian did well in this way, but the two people next to him seemed shocked, each with their own ideas. Beatrice felt that her grandson was really obsessed with Serena. Of course, this was to be expected, so Beatrice shook her head helplessly and smiled again. Elsa¡¯s mother, for her part, was very surprised. She had seen Cristian on TV or in the newspaper before, and at the time she thought the man was powerful and emotionless. When Elsa and Cristian were on dates, Cristian had a cold face, and Catherine thought that was normal. She felt that this was how Cristian treated others, and she looked forward to the day when her daughter would win him over. But-now she saw him listening to another woman. And this woman was not his daughter. Catherine felt a twinge of jealousy. But was it useful for her to be jealous now? Catherine was old enough to know that if a man loves a woman from the bottom of his heart, he will approach, please and like that woman. But if he did not like you, even if you used all your energy, he will not give you a second look, no matter how hard you try. Let alone a man like Cristian. His daughter was inferior to Serena, and Caterina admitted it. Now she just wanted her daughter out of prison. At the thought, Caterina became nervous again and looked at Serena, hoping Serena was a good-hearted person. -Will youe with us?¡± Serena frowned when she heard that Cristian wanted to join them. Even Beatrice, who was on the side, approached, -No, you¡¯re not healed yet, and even if you can walk around the room, it¡¯s not good for your health to go out with us. Serena nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, you can¡¯te with us, you will stay in the room and rest. -No way!¡± said Cristian indifferently, ¡°I had to be present at today¡¯s court session, it¡¯s a bit early now. Elsa¡¯s mother made a face when she heard the court parable. She could not express her opinion. Of course in her heart she didn¡¯t want Cristian to go with them, after all, if Cristian didn¡¯t go, she could still beg Serena more, because women are always inclined to have soft hearts. Beatrice said, ¡°Can¡¯t you listen to my advice? You are still hurt. Cristian insisted, ¡± Walking is not a problem. In the end, Beatrice could only look to Serena for help.N?velDrama.Org content. Actually, Serena could do nothing, Cristian¡¯s decision was not something she could easily change. She could only look at Cristian. Her thoughts were the same as Beatrice¡¯s; she did not want Cristian to go with them. -Don¡¯t convince me,¡± Cristian told her. Serena thought about it for a moment and then said, -Then let¡¯s go together, let¡¯s see Elsa first and then we will decide. Beatrice, -¡­- Serena didn¡¯t convince him?¡± The worst that could happen in this case was that Cristian would get more hurt and end up fainting, and then she would call someone to take him to the hospital. It¡¯s not like Cristian would have died anyway. Cristian himself was not worried about his health, so what was he worried about? So the four of them went directly to Elsa. Elsa had suffered a lot in thest few days in the detention center. It was dark here, and it was iparable to the room in her home. There was no big bathtub, and there were no nice clothes. He spent many days here reflecting, unable to eat. At first, he threw food away, not wanting to eat it, thinking it was not something a person would eat. But he was grounded, so how could he continue his usual behavior? The guards did not grant her wishes. In the end, Elsa was too hungry without throwing away any more food, and she ate everything the guards gave her, crying as she ate it. Elsa waited, vowing to get out of here. It was Serena who made her suffer! If not for Serena, Elsa did not believe she would have ended up in this situation. Elsa screamed with joy at the news that someone was visiting her, it had to be her mothering for her,ing to save her! Elsa went outside in hope, only to see the four of them together. Since Elsa had not yet been condemned, she could see them directly. -Elsa!¡± As soon as Catherine saw Elsa, tears immediately flowed from her eyes and she quickly walked toward her. ¡°Mom!¡±-Elsa¡¯s eyes turned red and she immediately threw herself into Catherine¡¯s arms, then could not help crying, ¡°Mom, you are finally here, I am suffering so much. They hugged each other and cried. Catherine stroked Elsa¡¯s head, dejectedly, -Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget you, I¡¯m here to see you, aren¡¯t I? Why have you lost so much weight? Elsa looked up and when she wanted to use Serena she saw Cristian standing next to her. She really liked Cristian and now she was very discouraged . Elsa was so ashamed of herself suddenly. She raised her hand to protect her face and hid in Catherine¡¯s arms in shock. Chapter 504: I don’t want to see him. -What is he doing here too? -Who?¡± asked Catherine not knowing who she was talking about. However, Elsa hugged her directly and hid her face, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to see him right now. I am so depressed and ugly, how can I let him see me now? He doesn¡¯t like me and he will surely be more disappointed to see me like this.¡± Her voice was so low that only Catherine could hear her. After all, she was her daughter, how could she not understand Elsa¡¯s words? It turned out that Elsa was talking about Cristian. During this time, Elsa had been grounded, had lost weight, and had no way to dress herself. As a girl, she could not look good in front of her beloved, so Elsa was now sad. Had it been earlier, Catherine surely would have helped Elsa ovee this difficulty. But nowadays,pared to her image, Elsa¡¯s reputation and life were the most important thing, so Catherine did not worry, instead, she took Elsa¡¯s hand and whispered to her: -Girl, don¡¯t worry about Cristian, Mother is here to save you from today. Today you must apologize properly to Serena, seriously admit your mistake and never make the same mistake again, okay? Elsa¡¯s body shuddered at those words, then looked up and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? -Caterina stared at her and warned her in a low voice, ¡°This is an opportunity I¡¯ve been begging for for a long time, and if you don¡¯t apologize properly, this opportunity will disappear. -Have you begged for an opportunity? Did you go begging for that woman?¡± Elsa suddenly became agitated, showing anger and resentment. Catherine was surprised, squeezed Elsa¡¯s hand tightly and lowered her voice: -Listen, Elsa, today you must apologize to them and reflect on your mistakes. You can¡¯t be angry or resentful anymore, because it was your fault in the first ce! Your fault? Elsa did not feel guilty. If she was at fault, it was that she had not thrown acid on Serena¡¯s face with such precision as to leave her standing here now in good condition. -I¡¯m not going to apologize,¡± said Elsa with a fierce look on her face, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, she stole my man! ¡± Stupid girl, what are you talking about?¡± A bad feeling went up in Catherine¡¯s heart, her daughter had always been very arrogant, but she was not really willing to apologize, so Catherine shouted angrily, -Do you know that if you don¡¯t apologize today, you might be locked up here for a long time? What? As soon as she heard that she would be locked up in a ce like this, Elsa was very afraid. But apologizing to Serena? That wasn¡¯t going to happen! -The choice is yours. Apologize and get out, or stay without here without apologizing. I am sure you will make the right choice. With that said, Caterina let Elsa go with the intention of letting her make her own choice. Caterina stood up, smiled and looked at Serena, and whispered, ¡°I have made peace with Elsa, she has suffered a lot here in thest few days, and she knows she was wrong. Serena looked at Caterina, thinking she was a very responsible mother. They were both mothers, Serena respected Caterina in this and nodded toward her with a small smile. Catherine softened her heart a little, seeing Serena like this, she should be able to forgive her daughter, right? As long as she forgave herself, everything would be fine. But Elsa was still sitting on the floor and did not want to get up, she did not want Cristian to see how unhappy she was at that moment, she was too down.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Even though Elsa didn¡¯t look at herself in the mirror these days, she knew she must be in a terrible state. She hadn¡¯t showered in days, her hair must have been a mess, and her face must have been clouded with makeup. And she stank, she could not meet Cristian in such a state¡­. -No, I don¡¯t want to,¡¬ cried Elsa painfully as she held her head and said, -I don¡¯t want to see him, I don¡¯t want to see him, Mom, tell him to go away, tell him to go away! Elsa seemed to have gone crazy and Serena wondered what was going on. Suddenly, as if something had urred to her, Elsa raised her head and her eyes shot toward Serena like an arrow. That look, with infinite anger and resentment. Everyone in the room gasped, and Beatrice looked at her in bewilderment. She could not imagine seeing such a spiteful look in the eyes of such a young girl. Catherine rushed over and stood in front of Elsa, ¡°What are you doing? Apologize immediately to Miss Serena and Mr. Cristian! -I don¡¯t want to apologize! Why should I apologize?¡± Elsa roared, ¡°Mother, I thought you were here to help me, but why are you forcing me to apologize to her? What¡¯s wrong with you? Catherine was also surprised, her face instantly paled, and her body seemed frozen as she remained motionless. Serena was initially expressionless, after hearing Elsa¡¯s words, she felt a little out of ce, and then unconsciously looked at Catherine who was standing to the side. It was a pity about her mother¡¯s good intentions. -She is the one who is wrong,¡¬ Elsa pointed at Serena with a fierce expression, -I was the one who went out with Cristian first, she is just a stylist, why should she steal my boyfriend? What is it about me that is inferior to her? What is she, just because she is better at seducing men than me? A sound¡­ Catherine was so angry that she suddenly rushed to Elsa and pped her hard. -What are you saying? Apologize right now! I have been teaching you for so many years and this is all you have learned, Cristian did not like you from the beginning, how can Serena be the one to steal your boyfriend? -Excuse yourself right now, if you don¡¯t apologize today, I will never care about you again! ¡°Mom!¡± Elsa¡¯s eyes were red with anger, but there was no way to me her mother, so she could only look at Serena with full hatred. Elsa¡¯s gaze was so merciless that Cristian felt it. He scowled and was about to pull Serena behind him when she took a quick step forward and stood a short distance away from Elsa. Serena¡¯s gaze was indifferent as she looked directly at Elsa, a calm expression on her face that was a world away from Elsa¡¯s state. -I didn¡¯t exin this before because I didn¡¯t think it was necessary. But if at this point you still think I stole the boy from you, then I will tell you the truth of the matter. Chapter 505: You lied to me. ¡°The truth?¡± Elsa had not only resentment in her eyes but also tears when she looked at Serena, she happened to see Cristian standing behind her. A powerful man with a strong aura, he seemed ipatible with people here. But for some inexplicable reason, Elsa always felt that Cristian, had merged with Serena into her world. Fosse was detained too long , so she was hallucinating. Howe? Why was that? Elsa was on the verge of tears as she watched the scene, biting her lip and looking resentfully at Serena. -Why? Although you are very beautiful, but I don¡¯t think I am much worse than you. You can draw, but I can do a lot of things too, so why does he prefer you? There was a pained look on her face, and for a moment, Elsa saw Cristian really cared about Serena, she was very sad.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Serena was still expressionless and said slightly. You think I ruined your blind date because you think I met Cristian through your blind dates, don¡¯t you? Elsa asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you? -No.¡± Serena dismissed her out of hand, sighed and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t meet him through your blind date. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elsa was a little confused. Serena added, ¡°To be precise, I met him a long time ago. -A long time ago, when? You¡¯re trying to lie to me,¡± Elsa bit her lower lip, feeling more hatred toward Serena. Serena shook her head, thinking, -Actually, we haven¡¯t seen each other for five years. The day you went out with him was a reunion for me and him. ¡°What?¡± Reunion? Five years? Elsa could not believe her ears. She thought she had heard wrong, and her pale lips parted in reluctant disbelief, ¡°How is it possible? How is it possible that you got together that day? It was obvious that you did not know each other at that time, I was the one who asked you to introduce yourself, Serena! Did you deliberately lie to me to make me apologize to you? At that moment, Catherine beside her also looked at Serena with some surprise. Had she really known Cristian for five years? This truth was really surprising. -Your apology doesn¡¯t matter to me. Because I don¡¯t even care that you are locked up here, who really cares is your mother. Ms. Marino, that day, Cristian and I met again, and I have known him for more than five years, which I have already exined, and you still think I stole your boyfriend? Also, your date, from the beginning, did Cristian ever give you hope? Elsa tilted her head. Had Cristian ever given her hope? No. Never. From the first minute Elsa met Cristian, she could feel her whole body rejecting her. Cristian did not want to date her, but because of her repeated insistence, he agreed. It was Elsa who had been so caught up in her wonderful fantasy that she thought she could have this man. She did not even think about Cristian¡¯s feelings or whether she liked him. And when Serena appeared, she saw the hope in Cristian¡¯s eyes. Yes, that was the hope! At that moment, Elsa thought that he was interested in Serena¡¯s identity as a designer, and eagerly told Cristian Serena¡¯s number. But, to his surprise, what Cristian was interested in was Serena, not her identity as a designer. If Cristian and Serena met, then by her actions, she was helping them both. Now that Elsa thought about it, she was really naive and stupid! No! -No, it shouldn¡¯t be like that, how could it be? Thinking about it, Elsa took a few uneptable steps backward, her body staggered and fell to the ground, she looked at Serena and kept shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, how is it possible? -Elsa!¡± cried Caterina as she rushed toward her, helping her up from the ground as she cried. Serena knew that even though Elsa said she did not believe it, she actually believed it in her heart. She just couldn¡¯t ept it at that moment. Then Serena said calmly, ¡°I said what needed to be said, so think about what you will do next. There are still two hours before the court session, you still have time to repent. With that, Serena stopped looking at her and simply walked away. Cristian looked at his mother and daughter and left. Beatrice looked over Cristian and Serena¡¯s shoulders, then approached Elsa and crouched down. -I want to apologize to you for this incident. Cristian and Serena already knew each other, not only did they know each other, but they were in a rtionship five years ago. Did you know that Cristian was married five years ago? Elsa shuddered, ¡± And¡­ you are his ex-wife? Beatrice nodded heavily. Elsa suddenly smiled, -So you are Cristian¡¯s ex-wife? No wonder, no wonder Cristian looked at her differently that day, no wonder she mentioned Serena¡¯s name and agreed to meet me. I thought she changed her attitude toward me afterwards and we could be together. Unexpectedly¡­ everything he did was for her.¡± -I didn¡¯t know Serena would suddenly appear. And I always thought she was a very nice girl who should have found her way into Cristian¡¯s heart. But this acid throwing incident is so serious that even if it were me, I could not forgive you. You are a girl not a bad woman who can do such a violent thing. -Aunt Beatrice, I¡­¡± Elsa tried to defend herself, but not a word came out. -Your mother has done a lot to save you, and if you still don¡¯t regret your mistake, then stay grounded. You have two hours, think about it. With that, Beatrice patted Elsa on the back and then left as well. The sun was shining outside and the wind ruffled Serena¡¯s long hair behind her shoulders. She stood there watching the carse and go, but her mind slowly calmed down. Serena wondered if it was Elsa, if she felt as she did, that her boyfriend had been stolen from her. Honestly, without knowing the truth, Serena would surely think the same. But would she hurt others? Serena closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She could guarantee that she would not. After all, after seeing her ex-husband Francis¡¯ lover in her first marriage, Serena had fled in disgrace and had been unable to defend herself at all. Howe? Because¡­ Chapter 506: You are worried about me. That man, he did not love her at all. Given that, there was no need for her to do anything to hurt another person for him. ¡°You regret it¡± A voice came from behind her, and Serena turned to see Cristian standing behind her. She smiled softly, ¡°Regret what? Cristian looked at her with a calm face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to let her go.¡± -I know,¡¬ Serena nodded, -But her mother and your aunt still hope you can give her a world outside. -And you,¡± Cristian suddenly changed the subject, his eyes burning like a shlight in the calm, ¡°What do you want me to do? Do you want me to forgive her?¡± Serena, -. Why was Cristian always asking her questions? Serena looked at him in silence for a while and said, ¡± Do you already know my answer? Cristian could not help but smile, then reached out his hand, resting his fingers on her cheeks and brushing her with his fingertips, and gently put her hair behind her head. -What should I do? I know I cannot forgive Elsa, but I know my wife is kind, so I will have to forgive her this time. Serena, -¡­- She took a step back, avoiding Cristian¡¯s touch again. The touch of hair vanished from her hand and Cristian felt a slight loss. His hand stayed in the air for a long time without withdrawing. Serena thought about it for a while and walked behind him and asked, ¡°How is the injury. Can you hold on after being out for so long? Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s hand lowered only slowly, and instead of responding to Serena¡¯s words, he turned and stared at her. ¡°Do you care about me?¡± Serena, -¡­- Serena closed her eyes, took a deep breath and nodded. -You can understand, after all you are the patient. Cristian¡¯s eyes were somewhat condescending, -So, could you take care of me a little more? -What? -I have a bad back now. -?- -Let me lean on you. As soon as he had said those words, Cristian leaned down without her consent and rested his head on Serena¡¯s shoulder. It was not heavy, but the slender Serena took two steps back to stabilize her body. ¡°You!¡± -Serena looked at the man with some annoyance, but even more helplessly. There was something different about the Cristian of now than five years ago. He was more shameless now, and he did not care about his image at all. Thinking about this, Serena reminded him, -This is the intersection, be careful about being photographed by reporters¡­. -So what?¡±-You are not my woman. Now that everyone on the Inte knows, if the cameras catch it, then you can admit it. Serena, -¡­ Forget it, he was a patient, don¡¯t argue with him.N?velDrama.Org content. About ten minutester, Catherine reappeared in front of Serena with an apology in her eyes, -I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Serena, I thought Elsa would surely reflect on herself after spending so much time in detention, but I didn¡¯t expect her to say so many bad things to you again. It is I, as a mother, who did not educate her well, so I am going to personally apologize to her. At this time, I also taught her. After you told the truth, Elsa is now regretful and feels even more sorry for you, so she wants to apologize to you and hopes you will give her another chance. Serena was calm and had no expression on her face. But, Beatrice reminded, -The fact that Serena is willing to wait here until now means that she is already willing to give Elsa another chance. Let¡¯s go in and see what Elsa¡¯s attitude is this time. Serena nodded and went inside. Elsa was much calmer at this meeting, her eyes were free of hatred, but she still seemed resigned. Seeing them all enter, Elsa smoothed her hair, looked at Serena and whispered, ¡°Can I talk to you alone for a moment? Serena froze for a moment and then nodded. -Yes. -No,¡¬ Cristian immediately pushed her away, wrapping a strong grip around Serena¡¯s waist, -You can¡¯t be alone with her. Elsa poured sulfuric acid on Serena. If there was no one else present if she tried to hurt Serena again? Hearing this, Elsa¡¯s eyes shed with pain, -You don¡¯t believe me that much? Now I regret it, I just wanted to talk to her, besides I have been here for a long time and I have nothing with me, how could I hurt her? Not to mention the fact that there were guards nearby. And Elsa didn¡¯t look the same as before, Serena thought about it and turned to Cristian, ¡°You go out first, I¡¯ll talk to her. -Serena,¡± Cristian said, frowning, ¡°Do you want to y dice with death? -No,¡± Serena stared at Cristian seriously, -I value my own life more than you do. Serena was no longer alone. She was a mother and had to value her life enough to protect Manuel. So she would never risk her life. -Listen to her,¡± Beatrice said in time. Cristian¡¯s sharp gaze rested on Elsa¡¯s face. The sight was like an arrow, and Elsa felt so much pressure that she could only lower her eyes, not daring to look at Cristian again. She really regretted it. She shouldn¡¯t have done it, if she hadn¡¯t, maybe Cristian wouldn¡¯t have hated her as much as he did now and wouldn¡¯t have looked at her as a danger. Thinking about it made Elsa feel very sorry. -Call me anytime, I¡¯ll be right outside the door,¡¬ Cristian finally obeyed Serena, but he was still worried about her, standing outside the door and reluctant to leave. Elsa no longer cared where Cristian really was, as long as he wasn¡¯t there. -You can say whatever you want now. Elsa smiled bitterly , looked at Serena and said, -You are so lucky. ¡°You just want to tell me that?¡± You told everyone to leave and that¡¯s all you wanted to tell me,¡± Serena sat down opposite Elsa. Elsa was still upset, ¡°Why is God so unfair? I thought I had met a good man and that one day he would be with me if I kept trying. But then you came along. At first I thought you approached him through me, butter I learned that you were his ex-wife. Serena was stunned by the ex-wife¡¯s name, and then she realized. Now she was not divorced from Cristian, but she had been gone for five years. In the eyes of others, she was now Cristian¡¯s ex-wife. -If you left before, why are you back now? Chapter 507: She hasn’t given up yet. Why did shee back? It was not the first time Serena had been asked that question. Many people seemed to ask her that question after learning what had happened earlier. Why did shee back? This was the ce where she was born and raised. She left five years and then changed her name. Now she felt she could deal with this, so she wanted toe back. Was that wrong? She gave Elsa a silent look, ¡°Does mying back have anything to do with you?¡± Why did so many people have to ask that? Serena wanted toe back, so she did. -Youe back for him?¡± asked Elsa a little reluctantly, ¡± Your attitude toward him is so cold. You didn¡¯te back for him, did you?¡± Serena¡¯s lips crinkled, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you? -Of course it has something to do with me,¡¬ Elsa still didn¡¯t give up, -If you don¡¯t like Cristian, then he and I have a chance to be together, but if you came back for him, then I really don¡¯t have a chance. -¡­- Serena felt helpless. After doing those things, Elsa still liked Cristian now. Serena smiled and spoke, ¡°Your mother says you are sorry and you want to apologize to me sincerely, is this the way you regret ? -Apologizing to you and loving Cristian are two different things. It was my fault for hurting you, but I thought you stole him from me at that time and that¡¯s why I did all this. I thought a lot about myself and I wanted to apologize to you, but-. -But you still don¡¯t want to give up on him and you think you still have a chance? What Elsa was thinking was said, and she did not deny it and only lowered her head. -I really like Cristian, and I know you are his ex-wife, but if you don¡¯t feel anything for him anymore, you have to give someone else a chance, right? This time it was my fault and I sincerely regret it, I¡¯m sorry! With that said, Elsa stood up and looked at Serena seriously before leaning toward her to apologize. Serena was surprised, she expected Elsa to apologize in a bad way, but she did not expect her to be so kind, was it because she knew the truth that she epted reality so easily? What was this one thinking? However, now that Elsa was willing to apologize in this way, it was a good thing for Serena. At least she would no longer be embarrassed. -After you leave, you won¡¯t target me again, will you?¡± asked Serena. Hearing this, Elsa was quick to shake her head. -As much as I hate you, I am also a reasonable person. I thought you did it on purpose before, that¡¯s why I wanted to teach you a lesson, and that concentration of sulfuric acid was not particrly high, it was diluted, otherwise¡­¡± Hearing this, Serena sensed a tinge of danger, ¡°Do you still think you did a good job getting diluted sulfuric acid?¡± Elsa aggravated, -No, I already checked on the inte, diluted sulfuric acid is not very harmful, so¡­ -. -¡­- Serena felt she could not reason with this person and closed her eyes, -Although I forgive you, after all, you hurt Cristian, you need a lesson. -I know,¡¬ Elsa lowered her head, -This time it was my fault, I really know it was wrong, and I would never dare to hurt you again. Besides, I¡¯ll stay here for a while longer to reflect on myself. ¡°I hope you can keep your word.¡± -Serena tightened her red lips, and stood up, ¡°If you haven¡¯t apologized to me wholeheartedly, then the first person you should apologize to is your mother. Besides, I don¡¯t forgive you, but ¡­ she is moved by a mother.¡± With that, Serena turned and left. Elsa was still sitting where she was, thinking about what Serena¡¯s words meant. Then she reacted: was it because her mother went to plead with Serena that Serena was moved? * Serena returned to the hospital with Cristian after leaving. Beatrice probably had things to do and told them both to go back first, and then left with Caterina. After Serena took Cristian back to the hospital, she asked about his injuries. -You don¡¯t have to keep worrying about my wounds, they can heal quickly if you are willing to give me a little more care. Serena, -. He cast a silent nce at Cristian before starting to gather his things, -The matter here has been resolved, your wounds¡­ ¡°I¡¯m getting better and you¡¯re leaving now?¡± Cristian looked at her as she gathered her things,¡± Or, do you think this woman is not threatening now, so you will stay away from me?¡± Serena¡¯s movements stopped and then she looked at him. -No, don¡¯t think too much about it, I¡¯ll go get my things first. -You nned from the beginning to take care of me while I was injured, and when I recovered, you would leave, right? Serena did not answer, just looked at Cristian in silence with a weak look. It really was her n. But it was clear that Cristian was even harder to deal with than she thought, so she wasn¡¯t sure if she should go back to thepany now. Serena thought for a moment and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just that I have a lot to do in mypany. I¡¯ve spent enough time dealing with you, and there¡¯s a lot of unattendedpany business. I have to go back to work now that your injuries are better. -And when are you finished working? She evaded the crucial point, but Cristian obviously had no intention of letting her go, and kept asking aggressively. Serena did not know how to answer such a pointed question.N?velDrama.Org content. She smiled, ¡°There are many things to do in thepany, and I can¡¯t take care of everything in a short period of time. Cristian looked angry, and Serena could not help but take a step back and cough to hide her unnaturalness, ¡°I wille to see you regrly. As soon as the words left her lips, Cristian said, ¡°Is it true that you won¡¯t leave me until my injuries are serious? Serena said, ¡°What? -Is that so?¡± Cristian repeated again as if to confirm, ¡°Is that so? -¡­- Serena took a deep breath and looked at Cristian seriously, ¡°I was very clear, what more do you want, are you threatening me by questioning me like this because you want to hurt yourself? Cristian, if you really do this, even if you die, I will not visit you! Serena said her thoughts in advance so that Cristian won¡¯t really get hurt. The look on his face and his expression gave her an eerie feeling. In reality, Cristian was just asking her and had no intention of hurting himself, but when he saw her staring at him nervously and saying this, he could not help but smile again. Chapter 508: Manuel became angry. There was a fervent look in his eyes. Serena was a little ufortable being stared at by him. She said dully: -If nothing else, rest and I¡¯ll be back first. -Youe back so soon,¡¬ Cristian looked at the time, -Stay with me a little longer. The tone so natural made Serena anxious. One moment Cristian had questioned her with a serious face, and now his tone was so rxed, it was as if he was someone else. Had his mood changed so quickly? Serena quietly rebuked him in her heart, and then said, ¡°No, I have something to do this afternoon, I have toe back earlier. -What is it?¡± asked Cristian. Serena¡¯s heart missed a beat when she heard this. She had promised to pick Manuel up from school this afternoon, and when she thought of Manuel, Serena thought that his features were almost identical to Cristian¡¯s. Thinking about this, Serena coughed slightly: -It¡¯s no big deal, but I have to go. Get some rest, I¡¯lle see you tomorrow when I have time. -What about my dinner? I don¡¯t have any dinner if you don¡¯te? There was an air of resentment in Cristian¡¯s words. Serena thought about it; she had no one at home to cook for her, and Luca bringing her dinner was unlikely. A man like Luca would probably go and buy her instant food. No, Serena shook her head. She was wrong. Cristian was an aristocrat with a first-ss chef at home and could have anything he wanted. Thinking about it, Serena said, -Let me think first, if I have time I will bring you food. After saying this, Serena did not give him a chance to respond, grabbed her bag and immediately left. It was only when he left the room that Serena rxed. Fortunately, she escaped quickly; if she had stayed, Cristian would surely have asked again, ¡°What if you¡¯re not avable? And then she would have had to think of an apology again. It was so terrible. With that in mind, Serena quickly left the hospital. To the school. The door was now crowded, and Serena looked at her watch; it was still five minutes until the end of Manuel¡¯s ss, and she decided to wait a little longer. After another five minutes, the end-of-lesson bell finally rang. Soon after, the teacher led a group of children out of the ssroom in a long line. For safety reasons, the teachers here remembered the children¡¯s parents and then confirmed them one by one, and the children¡¯s names were called out of the line. Serena was so beautiful that she stood in the middle of the crowd, and the teacher saw her right away and then smiled, ¡°Manuel, your mom came to pick you up today. Serena did note to school very often, but because she was so beautiful and Manuel was very popr with the teachers at school, the teachers here remembered her. Manuel heard his teacher calling his name and leaned out of the line and looked toward the door. When his eyes met Serena¡¯s, his calm eyes immediately lit up, and then he ran toward Serena. -Slow down, be careful.¡±-The teacher hastily eximed when he saw this scene, for fear that Manuel would fall down. But Manuel had finally seen Serenaing for him. These days Aunt Anna had been picking him up from school, and although he loved Aunt Anna too, he still preferred his mother. So Manuel ran as fast as he could and was soon in front of Serena. Serena saw him running so fast and worried that he might fall, so she quickly knelt down to catch him. Manuel threw himself into her arms and wrapped his arms around her neck with special affection, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re finally here. -Yes, am I very trustworthy?¡± Serena squeezed Manuel¡¯s soft palm. ¡°Yes. ¡°Manuel nodded vigorously. -Let¡¯s go,¡¬ Serena stood up and took Manuel¡¯s hand, -Let¡¯s go to the supermarket today. Since it was rare that she had time to make it up to her son, Serena decided to take him on a trip to the supermarket to preserve the time they had spent together. They bothughed as they walked away, and the people around them could not help but stare. -Let¡¯s buy some vegetables and go home, then I¡¯ll cook for you myself tonight, okay? The two immediately went to the supermarket, which was very close to their house, just a few steps away, and this supermarket was also veryrge. The two continued shopping in the supermarket. Probably because she was happy, Serena decided to cook some more dishes in the evening, so she bought a lot of things. When she finished shopping, she suddenly remembered something. She smiled and handed her phone to Manuel. -Why don¡¯t you call your Uncle Matteo and invite him to our house for dinner tonight? At that point, Manuel raised his head and did not pick up the phone, but said suspiciously, -Mom, why don¡¯t you call Uncle Matteo yourself? Serena¡¯s smile disappeared and she pricked Manuel on the cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to help me make a call ?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Manuel shook his head, ¡°You had a fight with your brother, is that why you are afraid to call him? Serena remained unanswered. It was true. Because Matteo did not approve of her being with Cristian, but because Cristian had been hurt and she had been going to the hospitaltely. Thepany had so much to do on a daily basis that she simply did not care what Matteo thought. Now that she had calmed down, Serena thought about what she had said to Matteo earlier, and she was not okay with it. He was her brother and her strongest support. It was because of Matteo¡¯s support that she was able to hold on after being hurt so badly. But now and gone to take care of the man who broke her heart, no wonder Matteo was angry. Thinking about it, Serena reached for her phone, not knowing what to do. -Mom, if you are afraid to call Uncle Matteo, I can do it for you, but you have to exin it yourself. Serena said, -Forget it¡­¡± Serena put her cell phone away, deciding to text Matteoter. But Manuel became very angry, ¡°Mom, you are so mean. Uncle lo is so nice to you and you don¡¯t call Uncle. After saying this, Manuel jumped out of the cart, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Then he ran out of the supermarket. He ran so fast that Serena could not stop him. By the time he reacted, Manuel had disappeared. Serena was stunned for a few seconds and then smiled helplessly, you naughty little ¡­ Chapter 509: Meeting an acquaintance Turning the corner, Serena did not see Manuel, but he did not care. The supermarket was so big, and it was on the third floor, so she didn¡¯t worry at all, thinking Manuel was having fun hiding. Pushing a shopping cart, Serena said, ¡°Manuel, I wanted to call your uncle, but he¡¯s in a bad mood these days and I¡¯m afraid of him. I treat you so well and take you to the supermarket, so please call me. -In addition, don¡¯t you think it is more appropriate for you to call him? Since you are a child and he loves you very much, he will not be angry with you, but with me, you know we are still discussing. -We can¡¯t take any chances, right?¡± Do me this favor, Manuel, call your uncle, okay? Although Serena said a lot, she did not receive any response from him. Serena frowned slightly, ¡°Manuel? Why don¡¯t you answer? Are you angry with me? Okay, I know it was wrong,e out and I will call your uncle in person. However, there was still no response. Serena felt a little strange, so she started looking for him by pushing the shopping cart. Turning often without seeing him, she became nervous. She just didn¡¯t see Manuelter around for a while and Serena was a little nervous. -Manuel, stop making trouble,e out now. -If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll be angry. -I am really angry. However, there was no response. Serena felt so nervous that she turned pale. The more nervous she became, the tighter she clutched the cart. Finally she put it aside and started looking everywhere for it. -Manuel, where are you?¡± said Serena, murmuring his name. But he did not answer her, and Serena was even more nervous. ¡°Could he be¡­?¡± she thought. She stopped suddenly because she thought of Elsa with whom she had met today at the police station. ¡°Although she confessed to me about what she had done, I could still see a lot of hatred in her eyes,¡± Serena thought. ¡°But if she is capable ofmitting such a crime, can I still trust her? Manuel had always behaved well and considerate, how could he leave her?¡± Serena thought. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± thinking about it, tears began to flow in her eyes. She stopped suddenly as she passed around the next corner, because she saw such a small figure and so familiar. She was stunned for a few seconds and rushed to hug him tightly. -Manuel, what a scare you gave me. It was all my fault, don¡¯t do it again, do you hear me? Hugged by Serena, Manuel did not regain consciousness for several seconds, he looked at her without saying anything. -Do you hear me? Don¡¯t hide anymore, promise me? Seeing him in silence, Serena fixed her eyes on his and repeated. Blinking, Manuel wrapped his arms around her neck and said, -Mom, I¡¯m fine. Seeing him so small and weak, Serena decided to never let him out of her sight and pulled him into her embrace. -Don¡¯t scare me like that again. You really scared me and I don¡¯t support it. -Mom. ¨C Serena Gallo? With Manuel in her embrace, hearing her old name, Serena froze in horror. ¡°This voice¡­¡± Serena struggled to recover her memory. She raised her head slightly and saw an acquaintance. She felt desperate as if she had been attacked in the heart with a sharp knife. She paled and a chill ran through her body. Howe. Why did she meet this person here?¡± ¡°Mommy?¡± Seeing her distracted, Manuel called her in a low voice. Hearing his soft voice, Serena soon regained consciousness. She tried to calm herself, thinking of remedies, and stood up, telling the caller with a forced smile, ¡°I think you have the wrong person.¡± After speaking, Serena went in another direction with Manuel, who knew nothing about what had happened and felt a lot of pain because he held her hand so tightly. Seeing her so pale, Manuel decided to keep quiet. While he, Leonardo, surprised, with a bottle of wine in his hand, stood there looking at their distant figures. Of course it was the face in memory. Although she had be more beautiful than before, her gaze and dark, cold eyes remained the same. ¡°It was her. There was nothing wrong with it. It was her. But ¡­ she said I mistook her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Howe? Thinking about it, Leonardo put the bottle back on the shelf and ran after them. Passing around a corner, Serena resumed the cart she had left behind, followed by Manuel, who nced at her from time to time, without saying anything. In that instant, Serena was confused. It would never have urred to her to meet him, who, moreover, had already seen her son. ¡°What is he going to do, keep looking for me?¡± thinking about it, Serena became even more confused. All she wanted at that moment was to get out of here as soon as possible. But things never followed people¡¯s wishes. After Serena walked for a while, she heard footstepsing from behind her, and soon someone grabbed her wrist, ¡°Serena?¡± -You are Serena, aren¡¯t you? Serena froze without being able to breathe. She stopped there but did not turn her head. -Sir, I said you have the wrong person. Her voice gradually became cold, cold as ice. Leonardo looked at her with confusion. -Sir, I ask you to let me go. Hearing this, he slightly let go of her hand, but he was still at her side and said, -It¡¯s been five years since we¡¯ve seen each other and you, you don¡¯t even say goodbye to me. When you left without saying goodbye, did you ever think anyone would care about you?¡± His words silenced her, then she turned her head and looked at him. She felt neither love nor hate toward this man. In fact, she remembered him from time to time, although Alice told him that he was the main character in what happened that night, which he refused to ept. Chapter 510: He is the wrong person. Growing up, Manuel looked more and more like Cristian. There was also another idea in his mind, but after thinking he found it impossible. Serena looked at him again, as if she was about to recognize him. But immediately she stopped looking at him and said, ¡°Sir, you have the wrong person. I have a lot to do and I ask you not to chase us. Then they both left. Leonardo did not catch up with them this time, but stood still is confused. He had already said so much, but she still did not want to talk to him. Did she do something wrong then? Leonardo was a little confused. For five years I have been so worried about her, but she won¡¯t even say hello.¡± Thinking it over, Leonardo finally decided to follow them. By this time, Serena was at the checkout counter and Manuel was beside her, helping her with her wallet and small bags. Then the two left the supermarket, followed by Leonardo, who wanted to know more about her. Seeing her so pale, Manuel turned his head back and saw him, then lightly grabbed Serena¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, that man has been following us the whole time. Hearing him, Serena walked less quickly but did not stop, saying, ¡°Manuel let¡¯s ignore him, just go.¡± -But do you really not know him? If you don¡¯t know him, why is he chasing us?¡± asked Manuel. Serena also wanted to ask him this question, because she thought the chase was disrespectful, but she did not. Walking, Serena took a deep breath because in a few meters they would get to where they lived. She did not want him to know their location. Just now she saw a restaurant on their path and said, ¡°Manuel, with all that walking I guess you are tired, let¡¯s eat something in this restaurant, shall we? Manuel raised his head and asked, ¡°But, mom, you told me you would cook at home. -It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Serena replied with a slight smile and said, ¡°Eating some barbecue won¡¯t affect dinner, as long as you don¡¯t eat too much. Besides, I¡¯m really tired now. Manuel agreed, ¡°Okay.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then the two entered the restaurant and the waiter served them as soon as they sat down. Leonardo stopped outside the restaurant and looked around. ¡°If the two don¡¯t take a cab home, they should live nearby, and at this point they enter the restaurant, I guess he doesn¡¯t want me to know their location.¡± He paused there thinking, ¡°As a gentleman, being in this situation, I shouldn¡¯t bother them anymore, but, it¡¯s been five years since anyone has heard from her, and I found her right here, if I leave her now, I don¡¯t think I will find herter.¡± He was hesitating and the phone rang. As soon as he received it, his face became dejected. -Well, I¡¯ll be right back. After hanging up the phone, Leonardo¡¯s eyes fell on them again. He then wrote his phone number on a piece of paper and entered the restaurant. When she saw him sitting in front of her, Serena was nervous and looked at him indifferently. Serena said, ¡°Sir, I said I don¡¯t know you, why are you looking for me? If you keep this up, I will call the police. Looking at her indifferently, Leonardo said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are doing this to me, but I think you are right. I will not force you to recognize me, but I will leave you my contact information. These five years I have been waiting for you, if you ever want to meet me, call me. Then he left the paper on the table. But Serena, motionless, did not answer him. Leonardo stood up and said, ¡°I have something to do , so I¡¯m leaving. He left quickly, after observing Manuel, with aplicated and inexplicable expression on his face. -Mom, here¡¯s his contact,¡± Manuel handed the paper to Serena. -Throw it away,¡± she replied nervously. -Throw it away? But why?¡± blinked Manuel. Serena patiently exined, -Manuel, I don¡¯t need it because I will never be in contact with him. This card is useless, so throw it away. She was already nning to slowly break up with Cristian, how could she contact another member of the Ferrari family? Now he did not want any contact or rtionship with the Ferrari family. -Ok,¡± Manuel understood and threw the paper into the trash can next to him. ¡°Good boy.¡± Serena squeezed Manuel¡¯s cheek with satisfaction and smiled sweetly. After grabbing a bite to eat at this restaurant and confirming Leonardo¡¯s departure, Serena paid the bill and the two left for home. They passed a bush, from which a cat came out and ran to Serena¡¯s feet, meowing. -A kitten,¡¬ Manuel looked at him. -Yes,¡¬ Serena replied, wanting to pet it but prevented by the shopping. Then, thinking she had bought some fish, she said to the cat, -I bought you some fish, but now we have to go home. I will bring them to youter. Now go take care of your children. As if he understood her, the stray cat meowed and then returned to the bush. Serena smiled happily, ¡°How cute! Manuel repeated his word. -Now let¡¯s cook. Then we will bring you the fish. Chapter 511: Isn’t he still waiting for you? The two went upstairs together, and Manuel opened the door with his fingerprint. As soon as they entered, Manuel found a pair of flip-flops for Serena and said, ¡°Mom, put the things down and rest. Taking the flip-flops with her, Serena ordered the groceries and put the food in the refrigerator. When she finished everything, she washed her hands and changed into a casual dress. Finally shey down on the sofa. ¡°Grocery shopping is not easy at all, although the supermarket is nearby, being a woman, I can¡¯t bear such heavy shopping.¡± Serena thought. -Mom, do your arms hurt? I¡¯ll give you a massage,¡± Manuel walked over to Serena and took her hand to massage it, asking, ¡°Do you feel better Mom?¡± Moved, Serena looked at him softly and thought, ¡°Who said the daughter is the parents¡¯ little heart? I see that the son is too. It depended a lot on character.¡± Manuel was no different from the girls, he was also very sweet. Serena agreed, ¡°Of course, my love, with your massage now I feel super good. Thank you, Manuel.¡± With her praise, Manuel was very happy and got up to massage her shoulders. Being a boy, his strength was barely controlled, and Serena felt veryfortable. Then she closed her eyes, rxed and content. It did not take long for her to fall asleep. Seeing her asleep, Manuel went to the balcony with his phone and called Matthew. Being very tired, with Manuel¡¯s massages she felt very good and fell asleep naturally. Without realizing the time, she smelled the aroma of food. ¡°But where did the aromae from? Thinking about it, Serena suddenly woke up. ¡°I should be cooking, but why did I fall asleep?¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Just thinking about it, a calm male voice came from the front. She raised her head to where the voice wasing from and saw Matteo, sitting on the other side of the couch in front of aputer. -Matteo?¡± Not thinking her brother woulde, Serena was a little confused. ¡°What time is it? Why was Matteo here? And how long did I sleep?¡± Seeing her so confused and tired, Matteo said in a half angry, half worried tone, ¡°I told you not to, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now that you are so tired, are you happy? Serena was a little embarrassed, she wanted to answer him but decided to change the subject by asking, ¡°What time is it?¡±-¡°Why are you here? -Howe?¡± Matteo looked at her calmly and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t Ie here? Is it-you didn¡¯t ask Manuel to call me, toe here, saying you wanted to apologize to me?¡± Serena,¡±¡­¡± She bit her inner lip awkwardly:¡± Matteo, I¡­¡± However, you were sleeping here when I arrived. Matteo¡¯s words embarrassed Serena, she was so embarrassed, she tried to calm down and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what happened to me, but I fell asleep, what time is it? I¡¯m going to cook now. After talking Serena wanted to get up and cook, but after getting up, she suddenly remembered that she seemed to smell the aroma of food in her dream right now. At this moment the aroma of food was floating above, and it was too real. ¡°Could it be¡­. Anna was cooking?¡± -She doesn¡¯t need to. Anna is already cooking, you can continue to rest. Embarrassed, Serena decided to go to the kitchen. She saw Anna busy in the kitchen, and next to her was Manuel helping her. Seeing her enter, Manuel smiled, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re awake. Holding back his reproaches to Manuel for not waking her up, he agreed and looked at Anna: ¡°When you came back, why didn¡¯t you wake me up when I was asleep? Seeing her nervous expression, Anna smiled, ¡°How could I interrupt your sweet dreams,¡± Anna continued to tease her. Serena cast a nce at her and said, ¡°I thought about cooking by myself, but I didn¡¯t n to fall asleep on the sofa. ¡°There¡¯s no telling how long Matteo sat next to me, watching me sleep.¡± Serena thought, and feeling even more embarrassed, she stretched out her hands to cover her face and said, ¡°Traitor.¡± -Don¡¯t scold me. When I arrived, your brother was already here. You know the mistakes he made, so I¡¯m afraid to talk too much to him. In fact, I am even more ashamed than you are. Besides, he told me not to wake you up, am I capable of disobeying him? If I do, his expression on me deteriorates. ¡°Do you only care about his expression on you?¡± ¡°You too, you don¡¯t think about me at all.¡± The two scolded each other without realizing the existence of Manuel, who felt very happy despite his ignorance. -By the way, Mom, Anna has already prepared the fish, shall we bring it together with the kitten? -Okay. Handing him a te with the prepared fish, Anna said, -They are already boneless. If you are so kind, why don¡¯t you adopt some kittens? The house is big enough for that. Thinking about her idea, Serena said, ¡°To adopt them, you have to take them to the hospital to confirm their health status. -Yes, of course,¡± Manuel blinked. When he came down the stairs, Serena suddenly thought that someone at the hospital was waiting for him. At that time her response to him was that if she had time, she would bring him dinner. ¡°It¡¯s sote now, had he had dinner?¡± After thinking, Serena decided not to bring him dinner, because he was the president of the Ferrari Group, no one would starve him. Chapter 512: Cruelty When the two of them fed the cat, it was very happy and came up to them, letting them pet it.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Mom, the big cat is so good, the kittens are so pitiful. ¡± Let¡¯s keep them.¡± Serena agrees, ¡°Yes, we will adopt them. But it¡¯s toote now, tomorrow we¡¯ll take them to the hospital for some medical tests, then we¡¯ll put them home, okay? -Okay. Then the two returned to the house and the cats to theirs. When they entered the house, Anna had already prepared dinner. During dinner, Anna felt so embarrassed about the mistakes she had made that she did not even dare to look at Matthew. Every time she lifted her head, she saw his lips, soft and fluffy. But suddenly she looked away to stop thinking. And the embarrassment Serena felt with Matteo came from Cristian Ferrari. So she dared not even look at him. Matteo, on the contrary, was very calm. He tasted one dish and found it good. Then he tried another and it seemed to be delicious as well. So he and Manuel shared with each other. Serena and Anna looked at each other. After dinner, Serena thought she would be able to recover her rtionship with Matteo. -I¡¯ll go wash the dishes,¡¬ Serena got up and Anna followed her. They rearranged the table together and went to the kitchen. As soon as she put the bowls in the kitchen, she received a message. She pulled out her phone and saw Cristian¡¯s message. The message he sent was a pitiful expression, followed by a sentence. {¡°Aren¡¯t you free yet?} Looking at it, Serena was shocked for a while, until she remembered that he had promised her in the hospital that he would bring her dinner when she was free. But now. ¡°Now it¡¯s eight o¡¯clock in the evening, hadn¡¯t you eaten anything yet?¡± thinking about it, Serena replied, ¡°I¡¯m busy, haven¡¯t you eaten? Then he answered quickly so that Serena did not have time to turn off the screen, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything, when are youing? Seeing his answer, Serena felt very guilty, she thought, ¡°We already had dinner and he didn¡¯t. If he wasn¡¯t going, was it too cruel? But not too soon she thought that it must be a trap, because during these days, he was always ying the poor girl with her wounds, and disturbing her for every little thing, although he was capable of doing everything. ¡°And now he bothers me again. Since I decided to leave him, I should no longer be in contact with him.¡± Thinking about it, Serena replied, {¡°I¡¯m still busy, you can have dinner by yourself}. Finally, she put the phone on silent mode and put it in her pocket so she would never see his message again. -Something happened,¡¬ Anna asked jokingly. Seeing her smile, Serena ignored her and continued washing the bowls. Seeing Anna still leaning on the side andughing by the skin of her teeth, Serena threatened her, -Stopughing or I¡¯ll throw you in front of my brother and let him look at how detestable you look now. Hearing her name, Anna stopped teasing her and said unhappily, ¡°You are so mean! Don¡¯t challenge me with him anymore. Oh.¡±-Dare I challenge you with him? You are the one who is afraid of him. If I hadn¡¯t made those mistakes I wouldn¡¯t have been so afraid of him. Anna huffed and then helped Serena with the wipes, asking her curiously, ¡°It¡¯s Cristian¡¯s message, isn¡¯t it? And sote, why did he send you a message ? Don¡¯t tell me he asked you to go to the hospital? He asked her because she was already going to the hospital several times for him these days. Anna nodded, ¡°Now that he¡¯s better, I think it¡¯s time to leave him. You have been taking care of him for a long time, if you leave him now, will he let you? Listening to him, Serena stopped suddenly and said. ¡°Oh.¡± Anna replied, and then smiled,¡± So you¡¯re not going out tonight?¡± -No,¡± Serena said, ¡°There are many people around him who can take care of him. My careful care for him these days fully expressed my gratitude to him.¡± Anna stopped talking when she heard what Serena meant was that her responsibilities had been fulfilled. Then the two of them tidied up the kitchen and left together. Serena went up to the second floor to take a shower, and the others were still in the living room. As the water ran down her head to her whole body, the figure of Cristian suddenly appeared in her mind, wounded and weak, with a sad look on his face. ¡°I¡¯d have to be crazy to think about him,¡± thinking about this, Serena shook her head trying to leave his image from her mind and began to wash her body. By the time she finished her shower, it was half past nine in the evening. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t wait for you anymore, right?¡± For some reason Serena dried her hair guiltily. Then she sat in front of makeup table with skin care products, with the silent phone in front of her. Finally she decided not to check her phone. Regardless of him, since she had already made up her mind anyway, she should not care what he was doing. As soon as the time came, she would still call someone else to help him. At that moment Manuel came in, rubbing his eyes, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m very sleepy. -Have you taken a shower yet? Go brush your teeth, then we¡¯ll sleep. -Ok, good night, Mom. Chapter 513: Are you a fool? It didn¡¯t take long for Manuel to fall asleep. Seeing his sweet sleeping face, Serena just couldn¡¯t calm down. She should be resting by now, but she was thinking about Cristian, alone and sad in the hospital. ¡°Serena, what happened to you, stay conscious! Cristian is not a child who needs your care. You are not his nanny. Why do you care about him so much?¡± Then shey down on the bed. After a while she fell asleep, but very soon she woke up. It was already eleven o¡¯clock in the evening. Finally Serena could not resist the torture in her heart. She got up to check her phone, and found that Cristian had sent him several messages. {Didn¡¯t you say you wille when you have time} {If you are busy now, then I will wait for you}¡± was sent when Serena turned off her phone. And half an hourter she received another, ¡°{Aren¡¯t you still free} Then another came, at nine o¡¯clock in the evening:{I¡¯ll wait for you at the hospital door, so when youe it¡¯s easier to find me}. At 9:30 he wrote:{Half an hour at the door, do you want me to wait longer? At ten o¡¯clock, he wrote:{I¡¯m hungry¡­..} Half an hourter, he wrote: -{I felt a little cold}. At eleven o¡¯clock, just now, he wrote: -{Are you noting? There is no one at the door anymore¡­- ¡± Damn. ¡°Still at the door? Had nothing eaten all night?¡± thinking of this, her face fell. When she thought that he, a sick man with wounds on his back, had been waiting for her for several hours at the hospital door, Serena felt very guilty, and immediately stood up, grabbing her jacket at her side, and left for there. Just as she was leaving the house, a cab arrived. Her house was 20 minutes from the hospital. Serena was now very anxious about thest message, thinking, ¡°He¡¯s an adult, but he¡¯s behaving recklessly like a teenager. Serena scolded him hundreds of times in her heart, urging the driver, ¡°Sir, could you drive faster? Please. My friend is waiting for me. The driver sped up a little and replied, ¡°Okay, I can drive faster, but safety is the most important thing. -Thanks. He saw the phone, no longer getting his message. He didn¡¯t know if I hade back. Twenty minutester, he finally arrived at the hospital. As soon as she got out of the cab, she ran to the door, but did not see him. ¡°Was he back yet?¡± she thought. Serena was running so fast that she kept breathing heavily. She picked up the phone and wanted to see if Cristian had sent her a message. At this moment, there was a faint sound not far behind. -I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡± The familiar voice just reached Serena¡¯s ears without warning, which left her stunned.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She turned her head back and saw his tall, thin body leaning against a tree trunk, his hands in his pockets, motionless, with a pale, weak, but beautiful face. Seeing him so weak and sad, Serena became restless, feeling a suffocating sensation, like the strong waves that pushed him back to the shore again and again, but did not let him sink. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm herself, then moved closer to him. She approached him, three steps, two steps, one step¡­. The shadows stretched under the streetlight. -You-why are you still here? Oh. As soon as he asked her this question, the man extended his embrace to check her leaning against the log. Serena screamed, thinking she would hit the log, Cristian simply protected her by extending his embrace to her back. Then Cristian kissed her, unnned, his lips dry and cold. ¡°Oh.¡± She was taken aback, looking at him with wide eyes. Her beautiful eyes were tightly closed at this moment, and her trembling eyshes revealed her weakness, as if she were to fall down with a gentle push. Aware of what had happened, Serena wanted to push him, but she heard his voice, low and painful, like an animal in agony showing its weakness and fragility, and Serena could not bear to hurt him again. Serena stopped pushing him. Seizing the opportunity, Cristian kissed her harder, feeling the tenderness and warmth of her lips and body, something he nowcked. Unable to refuse him, from resistance to obedience, Serena slowly began to enjoy his tenderness, then the two embraced. Time passed, perhaps the car passing the side of the road made noise and pulled Serena¡¯s mind back, quickly pushed Cristian away. Cristian was satisfied and dly let her go. Their breathing became rapid. Serena¡¯s lips were red and swollen. She stared at him charmingly and said angrily, ¡°Are you a fool? Even though he knew why she was scolding him, he leaned forward affectionately, rubbed Serena¡¯s forehead lightly, and hummed lightly. ¡°What do you mean by humming.¡± I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re a fool, you admit it?¡± Cristian closed his eyes, and murmured again. Serena was so irritated that she was about to scold him again. Cristian suddenly reached out his hands and hugged her tightly, then buried his head in her arms . ¡°As long as you are willing toe, I am happy to be a fool.¡± Serena was stunned. She epted the man¡¯s embrace in front of her without expression, resting her chin on his shoulders, and the air she breathed around was filled with the man¡¯s strong aura. Even though he was injured, exposed to the cold for several hours in the night. Even though ¡­ he looked fragile. Chapter 514: I am not your nanny But in Serena¡¯s presence, Cristian was still so overbearing. Even ¡­ he was the one who begged her toe now, he was still so self-critical. However, what he said was so humble. At that moment, he waspletely unlike himself again. Was it all Serena¡¯s fault? Serena closed her eyes, as if a fire was burning inside her, and finally shivered and reached out her arms to embrace Cristian. Ten minutester The two of them returned to the room together. The room was warm and Serena told Cristian to lie down on the bed, then tried to get him a ss of water. However, as soon as she turned around Cristian grabbed her, ¡°Where are you going? There was a note of anxiety in his tone, and he frowned and stared at her. Serena looked at him helplessly, ¡°Your hands are cold, I¡¯m going to get you a ss of hot water. -You¡¯re not leaving? He seemed not to believe her, so he had to confirm. Serena shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Cristian¡¯s health was so bad that Serena feared that if she left, Cristian would go out into the cold wind again.N?velDrama.Org content. Of course, that was what Serena had in mind, she did not say. -Let me go,¡¬ Serena pulled her hand away, but Cristian would not let go, and Serena said angrily, -Since you are so reluctant to leave me,e with me and get some water. At that point, Cristian did as he was told and released her, but still reluctantly. Once free, Serena was finally able to go pour him some water, and she poured herself a cup of moderately hot water and handed it to Cristian, ¡°Drink quickly. It¡¯s so cold outside, and you¡¯re still hurt. Why didn¡¯t you go inside and wait? Cristian took the ss and took a few sips of water before looking back at Serena. His eyes burned as if Serena was about to disappear in the next second. Serena felt a little ufortable being stared at by him. She looked away and said, Don¡¯t keep looking at me, Drink your water. Then Cristian lowered his gaze and went back to drinking water, Serena turned her head back and stared at Cristian¡¯s head, -Don¡¯t ever use this scheme to deceive me again, I told you before that I¡¯m not avable, so you should go get your food, you have family and subordinates. You are the president of the Ferrari Group. You can take whatever you want to eat, right? ¡°But I only want you.¡± Cristian raised his head and looked at her seriously. -I am not your nanny, and impossible for me to bring you food to the hospital every day,¡± Serena told him just as seriously, ¡°Do you understand? I am not your full-time maid, I brought you food before because I decided to take care of you, but I can¡¯t do it every day, I have my job. -I know,¡± Cristian nodded and replied, ¡°Actually, I just want to see you, no need to bring food. Serena said, -That won¡¯t be possible either, I don¡¯t have that much free time. -Then I wille to see you,¡± Cristian quickly responded. Serena did not know what to say, her eyes blinked and she helplessly replied, ¡°No.¡± -Why?¡± asked Cristian innocently, staring at her. Serena was tempted to question him, ¡°You forgot what you did then, why can you disturb me now with such an innocent attitude?¡± But before she could ask those words, Cristian¡¯s face suddenly paled and he brought his hand to his belly with a painful groan. ¡°What is it?¡± Serena suddenly became nervous and rushed toward Cristian. Cold sweat still flowed from Cristian¡¯s forehead. He felt as if a knife had been plunged into his stomach, and it hurt so much that he could not even speak. -I¡¯m fine,¡± Cristian replied as he endured the pain. How could he be all right when he was being so painful? Serena looked at the spot her hand was covering and suddenly thought of something: -Haven¡¯t you had dinner so far? Cristian nodded. Serena, -You are an idiot. Cristian hasn¡¯t even had dinner until now to wait for her, -How can you be so stupid?¡± she thought. To wait for her, Cristian did not even care about her health. However, Cristian could also reject acid for her, one less meal did not seem to matter. Thinking of this, Serena said nothing more as she reached out to rub Cristian¡¯s stomach and said, ¡± Take your hands away. Seeing that she wanted to help, Cristian obediently pulled his hand away, and then Serena¡¯s warm hand touched Cristian¡¯s stomach, gently rubbing it for him. The two were now so close that they could even hear each other¡¯s breathing, and Cristian looked at Serena¡¯s serious face at that moment, and seemed to feel even less sore. ¨C How wonderful. Cristian suddenly sighed very excitedly. Serena looked up and gave him a questioning look and actually found Cristian smiling, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, is it better with your stomachache? Why do you think it¡¯s wonderful?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°Despite Cristian¡¯s current state, he nodded contentedly as if he did not feel his pain. Serena said nothing. She probably understood why Cristian said that, it seemed that the man was really stupid. Thinking about this, Serena stopped talking to him, ¡°I don¡¯t know. When Cristian¡¯s pain subsided a bit, Serena pulled out her phone with the intention of ordering takeout. -It¡¯s toote to go back and make you dinner, so I¡¯ll have to order takeout. Fortunately, there were many options for dinner on her phone, but Cristian could not eat anything that tasted strong right now. Serena looked at them and saw a suitable online restaurant. She ordered cold soup and chose some other snacks, all good for Cristian¡¯s recovery. Serena had been busy all day and was now tired. She found a chair and sat down, taking a few sips of water from the ss she had on hand. But when she looked up, she found Cristian staring at her with burning eyes. Why was Cristian always like that, even when he was still sick? Serena pretended to be angry, ¡°Don¡¯t keep staring at me, it will be a while before the takeout arrives. Cristian smiled slightly, with a hint of derision in his eyes, ¡°You know you¡¯re using my ss? Serena¡¯s movements stopped for a moment, and she looked at the cup in her hands before slowly realizing. It really looked like her cup¡­. This cup was the one into which Serena had just poured Cristian¡¯s water to drink. As Cristian¡¯s stomach suddenly ached, Serena had casually set the cup of water aside. At that moment, Serena thought nothing of it, so she picked it up and drank it. She did not expect it to be the same ss that Cristian had drunk and that he had discovered. Serena felt a little embarrassed and ced the ss on the table, ¡°Who said this is your ss? This is the water I just poured and changed the ss earlier. -Ah, when? When you changed the ss,¡± Cristian looked at her calmly. Serena made up an excuse on the spur of the moment: -When I was talking on the phone. Chapter 515: She found out the secret. But it was clear that Cristian did not believe her. Just as Cristian was about to say something else, Serena got up, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Then she stayed in the bathroom for a long time, and Serena did note out of the bathroom until the bellboy called her. As soon as she left, Cristian kept staring at her, and Serena felt a little stressed, but she opened the bedroom door to go into the hallway to get takeaway. Serena had just opened the door to the room when the clerk saw her and hurried to bring the food she had ordered. It was alreadyte, so the clerk said to Serena: ¨C Beautifuldy, enjoy your meal. If you like our food, remember toe back and reserve it next time. Serena nodded her head. But as soon as she nodded, she felt the murderous gaze behind her. It turned out that Cristian¡¯s gazes were fixed on her. The clerk who delivered the food probably sensed that Cristian was in a bad mood and smiled at Serena, then ran outside. Serena closed the door behind her and ced the food she had just picked up on the table. The restaurant she had chosen was highly rated and the packaging was made of food material, definitely not the cheap stuff used in street stalls. Serena had been to this restaurant once before and had thought it was good. She removed the packaging and then brought the food to Cristian¡¯s side. -First eat some. Serena advised Cristian. Cristian sat on the bed and looked at her with a pale face. ¡°Feed me.¡± Serena, -What? She thought she had heard wrong. -My stomach hurts and I don¡¯t have the strength to hold the cutlery. Serena: Are you kidding me? -I waited for you outside for a long time before and now I¡¯m a little cold and weak, I can¡¯t lift my arms anymore. Serena not only did not feel sorry for him, but showed a terrifying smile: -Are you sure you don¡¯t have the strength? Her smile was terrifying, as if she was about to take the soup in front of Cristian and pour it over his head a secondter. Cristian thought for a moment and reached out his hand, pretending to take the spoon with great difficulty. Serena made a stern face and began to lecture Cristian, ¡°Eat your food, if I see you put your food on the table, not only will you have no food tonight, but I will leave immediately.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He threatened Cristian. But Cristian could only obey her. To make her stay, Cristian began to eat in earnest and without putting food on the table. Only after Cristian finished eating, Serena was satisfied and could not resist teasing him, ¡± You have so much strength.¡± Cristian looked at Serena¡¯s beautiful face, thought for a moment, and then suddenly approached her and said softly, ¡°Serena, it¡¯s not good to be too smart. The distance between their lips was only two or three centimeters, and Serena¡¯s eyshes trembled; she could touch Cristian¡¯s lips if he moved. Suddenly, she thought of the incident earlier, outside the hospital, when Cristian pinned her against a tree trunk and kissed her. At the thought, Serena blushed and took a few steps back. -Now that you have finished eating, sit down and get some rest. With that said, Serena took the leftovers off the table and threw them in the trash along with the package. As she washed her hands, Serena looked at herself in the mirror. Serena had decided to leave Cristian alone, but when she saw Cristian¡¯s message, she could not resist running to him. She said to herself in her mind. ¡°Serena, Serena, look at how you look now.¡± In her pajamas, with only a jacket and ruffled hair. Like a deluded creature. Have you forgotten the evil you suffered five years ago? Now he treats you better. With a few sweet words and some means, are you moved? Serena asked herself. Serena closed her eyes, feeling so bad about herself that she could only continue to soothe herself. Cristian had been hurt because of her, and that was why Serena hade here in the middle of the night. As soon as Cristian¡¯s wounds were healed, Serena could leave him. Just then, Serena¡¯s phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated. Serena pulled out her phone and looked at it to find that Anna had called her. -Hello,¡¬ Serena asked softly, while she was still in the bathroom. She looked at the bathroom door again, debating whether to close it or not, but she did not think Cristian could hear her either. He was thinking about it when Anna¡¯s cry came over the phone. -Serena, what¡¯s wrong with you? Where did you go in the middle of the night? Did you know that Manuel came to my room suddenly? Where are you now? Do you want to scare me, to death? Serena, -Calm down, I¡¯m at the hospital. -Hospital? Are you sick? What are you going to the hospital for? Probably because she was sleepy, Anna forgot why Serena had gone to the hospital. Serena thought for a moment and lowered her voice, -I had to take care of something, you know, don¡¯t tell Manuel,¡¬ Anna froze for a moment. Anna froze for a moment before remembering what Serena was doing at the hospital. -I understand, you¡¯re going to the hospital to see¡­. -Anna. Anna, -I understand, I won¡¯t tell him. But Manuel is worried about you right now and wants to talk to you to make sure you¡¯re okay. -Then give him the phone. Serena heard a noise on the other end of the phone, and then immediately heard Manuel¡¯s innocent voice. -Mom! Serena¡¯s mouth unconsciously broke into a happy smile at the sound of her son¡¯s voice. -Manuel, it¡¯s the middle of the night, why aren¡¯t you in bed? -Where did Mom go in the middle of the night? I noticed you were not in your room. -Something happened suddenly, so I went out. I saw you sleeping deeply, so I couldn¡¯t bear to wake you up, you don¡¯t me me, do you? -Well, if it¡¯s something important, I won¡¯t me mom. Mother, take care of your health and be careful not to catch cold. Hearing such loving words from her son, Serena was very touched and nodded vigorously, -Don¡¯t worry! She then talked to her son for a few more minutes before hanging up the phone. After hanging up the phone, Serena looked at the off screen of the phone and smiled a little. Then she put the phone back in her pocket and prepared to leave. As a result, just as she turned around, the smile on Serena¡¯s face disappeared. She looked at the man in front of her with some surprise. Cristian. Why was he here? Serena had a lot of questions in her head, like, when did Cristiane here? Did he know what she had just said? Serena¡¯s heart became heavy as she thought about it. Cristian¡¯s gazended on Serena¡¯s body, and there was something cold in his voice, -Who were you talking to on the phone? Serena¡¯s heart began to pound. Had Cristian heard everything? And he¡­ Are you that close? -Cristian narrowed his eyes, giving off a dangerous aura as his tall body approached Serena, upying the already cramped bathroom. Chapter 516: Whose baby is that? Intimate? Serena thought about it, and indeed she seemed intimate when talking to Manuel. Because Manuel was her son and Serena loved her son very much. Cristian thought his suspicions were right, because Serena did not answer him. It waste at night, so the hospital was very quiet, and when Serena had spoken earlier, Cristian could clearly hear a child¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone. Cristian frowned and looked at Serena, ¡°Who is it? Cristian¡¯s voice was very cold, as if he was questioning Serena. Serena was taken aback for a moment and then bit her lip as she answered, ¡°Why are you questioning me like this? Cristian, however, froze: -What did you say? -Who gives you the right to interrogate me?¡± now that he had started to counterattack, Serena slowly gained courage and sneered, ¡°What do you care who I talk to on the phone, do you think I am your full-time nanny just because Ie to bring you food in the middle of the night, so I have to take orders from you? It¡¯s my private life, I don¡¯t need to report to you. After saying this, Serena pushed him over there sideways, and then walked out of the bathroom. Her words made Cristianpletely angry. Seeing Serena leave, Cristian followed her. -Who was the guy in the restaurantst time? Serena¡¯s footsteps stopped. She became even more nervous inside, her mind nk and not knowing what to answer. Now Serena had only one thought. Cristian had seen him. She had seen him thest time she had been in the restaurant. So why had Cristian not asked her all this time recently? If Cristian had seen Manuel, why had he not confronted Serena, or was Cristian just looking for a suitable opportunity to confront her? At the thought, Serena felt her heart break. She didn¡¯t turn away; she just bit her lip hard. Cristian looked at Serena¡¯s back with an icy expression. -Is this your son? Serena,¡± -What about him? Serena continued to remain silent. -Who is the father?¡± Staring at the back of his head, her tone became cold. The atmosphere between them suddenly became so bad that it was as if Serena could feel the water in the air freezing into ice crystals. Serena slowly turned toward Cristian. ¡°Why did Cristian ask that question? If Cristian had seen Manuel¡¯s face, would it have been obvious? Why did Cristian ask him now? Is it possible that Cristian is testing her, or that he has another agenda?¡± He thought. Serena¡¯s demented expression annoyed Cristian, who stepped forward, grabbed her forcefully by the shoulders and said gritting his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. He didn¡¯t know. But Serena¡¯s mind was now a mess. She had always thought she had hidden it well, but why had Cristian known? And had he asked her after all this time? Serena really couldn¡¯t guess what Cristian was thinking, so she didn¡¯t dare answer. Seeing that she still did not answer, Cristian also gradually calmed down and his tone became a little softer. -The child, you just talked to on the phone is the same child I saw in the restaurant that day, right? Serena did not nod or deny. Cristian already had the answer in mind: -Who is he? Serena, what exactly have you been hiding from me for the past five years? Cristian was already showing signs of anger, but his expression was mixed and pained. -The other day I saw that boy¡¯s face in the restaurant and thought he was Anna¡¯s son, but just now I heard him calling you on the phone¡­ Serena, who have you been with these years? If he is your son, who is the father? Cristian¡¯s barrage of questions made Serena¡¯s head spin. What did Cristian mean by his words? Did he say that because he had not seen Manuel¡¯s face? Did Cristian not suspect the identity of that child in the restaurant that day and put no one to investigate Serena¡¯s profile? And would Cristian be angry right now because he had heard Manuel calling his mother on the phone? -Let me go, I¡¯m confused ¡­¡± Serena detached her hand and stumbled backward. However, Cristian felt that Serena was showing out of guilt. Ruthlessly, he went after her and grabbed Serena¡¯s wrist. -Have you been with another man? -I¡­ -Answer my question: with whom did you have that baby? Serena¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t think anymore; she shook Cristian¡¯s hand violently. Let me go, why are you questioning me? While the two were arguing, a nurse came and knocked on the door of the room, reminding them with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is a hospital. It iste at night, so to ensure the rest of the patients, please be quiet. The nurse¡¯s words calmed them both a little, and the strength in Cristian¡¯s hand eased. Serena took advantage of this moment and hurriedly pushed him away, turning and running to the door. -Before the nurse could react, Serena was already running out the door without looking back. The nurse looked at Serena¡¯s fleeing back and then at Cristian in the room. She saw him standing alone in the room, his consciousness drifting and not looking well. Serena fled the room and ran quickly to the hospital entrance. Serena opened the door and got in, pointing the driver in her direction.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Once in the car, Serena pulled out her cell phone and called Anna, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, I¡¯ll be there in about 20 minutes. Come down to the apartment and pick me up. Anna woke up after the call and felt even stranger after hearing Serena¡¯s words: -Are you crazy? You went to the hospital in the middle of the night and now youe back? And you ask me to pick you up at the entrance? -Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s the middle of the night and I¡¯m sleeping. Serena looked at the driver who was driving, -Okay , if you don¡¯t want to get off. Ask my brother to pick me up, I¡¯m already in a cab. After saying this, Serena asked the driver again, ¡°What is the license te number, please? I will tell my brother. Only when the driver told her the license te number did Serena breathe a sigh of relief. A girl should be safe when she goes out ale at night. When Serena got out of the car, she saw Anna shivering in the night breeze in her jacket, her eyes too sleepy to open. Seeing Serena get out of the car, Anna rushed over and began to scold Serena. ¨C Damn you, making me wait downstairs in the middle of the night, do you have a conscience? I slept in the middle of the night, I was woken up by your son, and now you call me, you really are my undoing! Chapter 517: Why am I so unlucky Serena arrived home safely. She hugged Anna, -I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again. But you kissed my brother, as my future sister-inw, think about taking care of me in advance. Anna was very angry, but when she heard Serena mention Matthew, she blushed shyly. -What are you talking about? Who is your sister-inw? ¡°Howe. ¡± Serena put her arms around her and the two walked together toward the house. ¡®You don¡¯t want to be my sister-inw anymore? -I¡¯d like to, but¡­ -Well. -Don¡¯t keep talking about me, what¡¯s wrong with you? Going to the hospitalte at night and now rushing home, did Cristian ask you again to do something for him? Serena shook her head and smiled: ¨C Nothing important. However, Anna stared at her, ¡°No, you are lying to me.¡± Serena froze, ¡°Anna? -You are deliberately joking with me. But, Serena, don¡¯t you know that I have known you for so many years that I can tell whether you are really happy or not. Now you are just pretending to be happy, next time don¡¯t do it, we are good friends, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be strong in front of me. ¨C Tell me, what happened. ¨C Since Anna said this, the smile on Serena¡¯s face disappeared. -It¡¯s nothing important, I just haven¡¯t figured it out yet, so I don¡¯t want to talk about it. -Forget it, since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t force you, you think about it first. -All right. the two went home together, and Serena took off her coat with the intention of resting. Since Manuel was already asleep, Serena did not want to wake him and went to the adjoining guest room. She turned off the light and it was dark. In the past he must have been very sleepy at this time. But today his mind was wide awake, with a lot of jumbled thoughts. Serena closed her eyes, her ears filled with the words Cristian had addressed her with in the hospital. Cristian already knew of Manuel¡¯s existence, and with a little research he would probably soon know what Manuel looked like. Although Serena had always kept Manuel¡¯s private information well, basically not letting his picture be discovered, but Serena was inevitably negligent in some aspect. Before they could ignore these things when they were abroad, but now they were back in the country. If only Cristian had known this. Now Serena even believed that she had made a mistake in choosing to return home. What should she do now? Although Serena already felt that she was making an effort to be stronger, she still felt helpless in the face of many things. * Soon it was the next day. Anna rubbed her messy hair and walked out of her room in her pajamas. She was about to go to the kitchen when suddenly she saw a tall man sitting in the living room. Anna took a closer look and almost fell down the stairs in fright. The person sitting on the living room sofa was Matteo, but what was he doing here so early in the morning? Anna grabbed onto the railing of the staircase to stay still, and Matteo looked up at her just in time. The two looked into each other¡¯s eyes, and even the air was silent for a few seconds. Matteo saw that Anna was still in her pajamas and frowned slightly. Anna followed his gaze and looked at his clothes as well. But he discovered only that, for the moment, the cor of her pajamas was twisted to one side, exposing her snowy shoulders, her pant legs were one high and one low, and her hair was in disarray, like a ball of yarn brushing against a pot. Three secondster, Anna closed her eyes and muttered, ¡°This is not real, this is an illusion, an illusion! Anna thought she must be dreaming now. How could Matthewe at this hour, he didn¡¯t even have a key! Anna opened her eyes again and continued to see Matteo sitting there. She was stunned for a few seconds before running to her room. Matteo frowned until he saw Anna¡¯s figure disappear at the bottom of the stairs. Matteo thought the woman was simply unexined. After Anna returned to his room, he went to the bathroom. But when he took a good look at his appearance in the mirror, he cried out in regret. -Why am I so unlucky? I made a fool of myself in front of Matthewst time, and I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing it again this time¡­. Anna, you fool! Anna rubbed her hair so hard she was about to go crazy. But then Anna thought about it and felt that she could not be so demoralized. She was determined to woo Matteo and had already kissed him in secret, she should be brave and not be afraid. She should be brave and take the next step. Anna mentally encouraged herself, then quickly tied her hair and brushed her teeth and face. She didn¡¯t want to wear too much obvious makeup, so Anna sneaked on some very thin eyeliner and a very natural lipstick, and finally smoothed her hair with a wand and put on a pretty dress. Anna looked at her refreshed appearance in the mirror, but she was still nervous. It should be okay for her to meet Matteo like this, right? Before leaving the room, Anna suddenly remembered something else. So she hurried back to the makeup table, grabbed a bottle of mouth perfume and sprayed it into her open mouth. Only when she was sure her breath was fresh did she boldly leave the room. Serena returnedtest night, so now she had not gotten up yet. In fact, of the three of them, Anna had always been the first to get up. She was the cook. She had to get up and make breakfast. Anna slowly approached Matteo, who was working on hisptop. When Matteo heard footsteps approaching, he looked up and saw Anna had already changed her clothes.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Matteo remembered how unkempt Anna had been before, a stark contrast to her current appearance. ¨C Mr. Matteo,¡± Anna greeted him with a perfect smile, ¡°why are you here so early? Matteo did not react much to her words as he withdrew his gaze, ¡°I woke up early, so I came.¡± Anna thought for a while and asked, ¡°But Mr. Matteo, how did youe in? -From the door. Anna knew, of course, that Matteo had opened the door to enter, but she and Serena were the only ones who had the key to this room. Serena had been in the hospital often in thest two days and did not have the keys with her, so she practically opened the door with her fingerprints. Anna was very curious inside. Finally she could not resist asking, ¡°But the key to this house¡­.¡± -Without waiting for her to finish her words, Matthew immediately resolved her confusion. Anna wondered even more: how did Matthew know the code? ¡°I used the password.¡± Matteo continued as if he had read her mind: ¡°Did you use the password? Anna wondered how he knew the password. Matteo seemed to know her mind and said in a deep voice, ¡°You entered the code when you came home yesterday. Anna nodded: Yes. She was surprised: ¡°Do you remember? Chapter 518: He did not linger. ¡°Or what?¡± Matthew asked quietly in turn, and Anna did not know what to answer. She has a good memory. She entered the password only once, and Matteo remembered it. Anna then naturally remembered thest time she had kissed Matteo secretly, and unconsciously opened her mouth to ask, ¡°Then you won¡¯t remember thest time either, will you? -What? -Here¡¯s when I kissed¡­. At this point in the conversation, Anna suddenly stopped and froze for a few seconds before reacting to the fact that she had just told the secret, and looked at Matteo with surprise. Matteo had not expected Anna to suddenly ask him about it either, and he went back to that day. On that day, this woman had tiptoed in front of him and kissed him out of the blue. And the incident had kept him puzzled that day.N?velDrama.Org content. Thinking about it, Matteo frowned. Looking at Matteo¡¯s expression as if he was not very happy, Anna bit her lower lip in disgust. She had been too negligent, how could she raise the issue at this time? And why was she always doing such humiliating things in front of Matthew? Then, Anna hastened to exin herself anxiously: -I said it casually, I didn¡¯t want to say anything else, don¡¯t think too much about it. And I didn¡¯t want to kiss you that day, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself, that¡¯s why¡­..¡± Saying this, Anna felt even more sorry and her words began to stutter. -No, I didn¡¯t hold back that day, I just¡­. Anna lowered her head, bewildered, unable to understand what she was saying to herself. Matthew suddenly stood up and walked toward her, his steps slow and determined. But Anna was so caught up in her emotions that she did not even notice. Only when she looked up did she realize that Matteo was standing in front of her and staring at her. Matteo was so close that Anna could feel the male hormones in her body. Anna felt her breath catch and took an involuntary step back. -Well,¡± she said nervously, looking at Matteo who was so close. So close that Anna could almost make out the fuzz on Matteo¡¯s face, his sunken eyes, thick eyebrows, straight nose, and thin lips. Anna¡¯s attention was brought back to Matte¡¯s lips¡­. Did Matteo reach out his hand to ask for a kiss on purpose? No, no, no. Anna shook her head vigorously, Matteo was the president of the Giordano Group, how could he do such a thing? It waspletely impossible. But, if Matteo did note to ask for a kiss, then why did hee? Thinking about it, Anna suddenly felt that Matteo hade specifically to want to be kissed by her. If so, why was she hesitating? -Regarding what happened the other day, I think it is necessary for us to¡­ Matthew stared at Anna¡¯s face in front of him, whose head hung without a word and whose ears were very red, and the quiet words came out of her mouth and stopped a secondter. In fact, Anna, who had kept her head down, suddenly raised her head and repeated the previous action. Anna stood on tiptoe, wrapped her arms around Matthew¡¯s neck and kissed him boldly. In that instant, the air seemed to freeze and time seemed to stand still. Anna could clearly hear her heart beating as she kissed Matteo¡¯s cold lips, but there seemed to be another voice. It seemed to be Matteo¡¯s. Neither of them closed their eyes, and Anna blinked, her eyshes swept lightly like feathers across Matteo¡¯s cheek, but Matteo felt as if his heart had been swept. Matteo moved, only to raise his hand, but the touch on her lips was gone. The woman who had just wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him turned and ran back into the room. Matthew¡¯s feet moved, but in the end he did not follow her. He watched Anna hurry up the stairs and then quickly disappear into the bedroom door. In the blink of an eye, she was out of sight. Matthew reached up and touched his lips after a few seconds of silence. There still seemed to be the smell left behind by the woman. It smelled like a peach. Why was there this smell? Matteo looked at his hands, only to find pink marks between his fingers. Now he understood. Anna¡¯s lipstick was imprinted on his lips. Matteo took another handkerchief and wiped it off. In fact, Matteo was stunned looking at the tissue in his hand. After Anna hurried back to her room, she timidly closed the door, took off her jacket and rushed to the bathroom. She looked at herself in the mirror and blushed like a red apple. She kissed Matteo one more time. ¡°How could she be so luckytely, I can¡¯t believe she kissed Matteo twice!¡± Anna felt she was one step closer to her goal. As she thought about it, Anna suddenly became aware of a serious problem. She looked closely at herself in the mirror, her whole body almost glued to the mirror. Anna felt as if the lipstick on her lips had faded. Did she¡­? Anna reached out her hand and covered her mouth in surprise. Had she left her lipstick on Matteo¡¯s lips when she kissed him? If she had known this was going to happen, Anna would have switched to a lipstick that would note off so as not to leave the color on Matteo¡¯s lips, but before applying the lipstick, Anna had no intention of kissing Matteo again today. This was totally unexpected. Would Matteo hate her if he found lipstick on her lips after a while? But Anna thought that perhaps Matteo had already hated her. At the thought, Anna became demoralized again and copsed helplessly on the sink, sighing. As a woman, she felt like a failure. Serena got upte. Because she hade home sote yesterday, and because she had been thinking about things, she had not fallen asleep until after five in the morning. But today she had to work, so her body¡¯s biological clock woke her up. Serena changed in the guest room and when she returned to her room, she found Manuel still asleep. However, he had thrown the nkets aside. Serena sighed and pulled the covers back over Manuel. She looked at the clock and realized that she could let him sleep another twenty minutes, so she went ahead and brushed her teeth. When Serena came out, Manuel was already awake and getting dressed. Looking at her son¡¯s back, Serena suddenly felt that Manuel had grown up, and it seemed to her that she no longer had to sleep in the same room with him. Chapter 519: Unexpected visitors. Probably hearing a noise, Manuel synchronized to smile at her after putting on his shirt. -Good morning, Mom. Serena was stunned for a moment, then smiled warmly and came over to rub his head, -Go get some breakfast and then I¡¯ll take you to school. -Ok! Manuel nodded vigorously before going to brush his teeth and wash his face. They both freshened up and left the room together to get ready for breakfast, but the only one sitting in the room was Matteo. -Uncle,¡± Manuel saw Matteo and ran to him and into his arms. Matteo hugged him and asked, -Are you ready? I¡¯ll take you to breakfast and then to school. -Why,¡¬ Manuel was a little confused, -Auntie Anna doesn¡¯t make breakfast today? Matteo was silent for a rare moment. Matteo thought that Anna would not show up before he left. -Yes, didn¡¯t Anna wake up?¡±, Serena thought that was strange because even if Anna had slepttest night, she would have woken up early. -I¡¯ll go check her room, she¡¯s probably still sleeping. With that Serena turned around, but was stopped by Matteo. -Don¡¯t go. Serena stopped in her tracks and then looked questioningly at Matteo: -Why? At Serena¡¯s questioning look, Matteo suddenly felt too embarrassed to exin himself, he had toe up with a random excuse: -Time is limited, let her sleep, we¡¯ll go out for breakfast and then you can call her toe,¡¬ he said. Serena looked at the time and thought that Matthew was right, so she nodded without thinking too much about it. She grabbed her office bag, took Manuel with her, and the three of them went out together. While waiting for the elevator, Serena called Anna twice, but Anna did not answer. -Why isn¡¯t she answering the phone,¡± Serena whispered. Matthew, who was standing next to her, heard this and for some reason felt a little embarrassed, so he looked at Serena¡¯s phone and suggested, -Why don¡¯t you send her a message? Serena was confused, -I can¡¯t even wake her up by calling her, can I wake her up with a message? I will try to call her again. But just then the elevator arrived, Serena had to get on it. There was no signal in the elevator, so Serena had no choice but to hang up the phone and text Anna toe get them when she got up. Serena edited the text message and sent it. Since Matthew had to go to the garage first and drive, Serena and Manuel waited at the end of the apartment building. Serena rubbed her son¡¯s head and tried to call Anna again. As a result, Anna kept not answering the phone and Serena felt a little strange. What was wrong with Anna today? Not only did she wake upte, but she could not wake up even after calling. Had something happened? She was thinking about it when Anna texted back. {You go eat, I¡¯m not going}. Serena was about to ask her what was wrong, but she suddenly realized that Anna was not there when they had decided to go out for breakfast, so she said. ¡°how does she know now that they were going out for breakfast?¡± Combining this with the way Matthew had just acted, Serena felt like she had discovered some secret. Serena knew right away. {Have you done something wrong again} {What? What are you talking about? How is that possible?} Anna¡¯s emotions had shown in her message, and Serena could not help butugh. {We have been good friends for many years, I wouldn¡¯t know what you did? Surely you would not miss the opportunity to spend time with Matteo?} {Even if you are right, you are not allowed to talk nonsense. I won¡¯t have breakfast with you today, I¡¯ll cook by myself at home}. {Well, then get busy and try to be Madame Giordano soon. Even if you seed, you are not allowed to talk nonsense. After sending the message, Serena put her phone away. After breakfast, Matteo and Serena walked Manuel to school. Matteo dropped Serena off at the office on the way. When Serena arrived at the office, she found Anna already in the office. When she saw Serenaing, Anna turned and left. -Serena called out to her, ¡°Why are you so afraid of me? What exactly did you do this morning that was so bad? Anna turned her back and did not turn around,All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. -There¡¯s nothing I can tell you, just guess! Whatever you say, I¡¯m going to work. Having said that, Anna left quickly. Serena looked over her shoulder and could not help but smile before walking slowly back to her desk. But when she saw the thick paperwork on her desk, Serena began to get anxious again. She had umted a lot of work that had not been done in thest few days, and after she was done with that, she still had to draw Cristian¡¯s picture. Serena had been busy all morning with the piles of drawings and materials. By the time she had finished it was noon, and after lunch Serena had no intention of taking a break, but just as she was about to return to work, Anna nervously entered the office. -Elsa is here. Hearing Elsa¡¯s name, Serena gasped reflexively. -She is here. -Yes,¡¬ Anna nodded cautiously, -Why don¡¯t we call the police in case she does it again? ¡°No.¡± Serena shook her head, -Let her in. -Serena, what if she tries to hurt you again this time? Let¡¯s call the police.¡± After saying this, Anna hurriedly pulled out her phone as if she was going to call the police in the next second. -I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t hurt me, let her in, I have something to tell her. -But¡­¡± Anna was still hesitating. -Don¡¯t worry, go, everything will be fine. Anna reluctantly had to go and bring Elsa. Elsa did note alone; Caterina followed her with a smile on her face. Seeing Serena, Caterina immediately showed an apologetic expression, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Miss Serena, I hope we didn¡¯t interrupt your break. After saying this, Caterina bumped into Elsa next to her, who was a little out of ce, but still replied: -I don¡¯t think so. He is in his office and he is not on break. Catherine¡¯s smile froze for a split second before she scolded, ?What did I teach you before? Elsa became agitated, ¡°I promised her that I would stay in detention for a while longer to reflect on myself, but since we resolved our conflict in private, the police won¡¯t let me stay there forever,¡± she looked at Serena carefully and said, ¡°It¡¯s not because I didn¡¯t keep my promise, there¡¯s simply no other way. That¡¯s why, after they left me outside, I came to you with my mother. ¡°Really?¡± Serena had a calm expression on her face as she pointed to the sofa in front of her, ¡°Sit down. Chapter 520: By the way Once they were both seated, Anna continued to stand behind Serena, watching Elsa suspiciously. Anna kept her eyes on her, as if afraid that Elsa would suddenly stand up and pull some liquid out of her pocket to ssh Serena. Last time, Cristian was present, but now that Cristian was gone, who would defend Serena from these attacks? So, Anna must protect Serena. Maybe it was because Anna was making it too obvious, so Elsa gave her a questioning look beforeining, -Why are you looking at me with that face? I promised not to hurt her again and you still don¡¯t trust me? Anna, -I don¡¯t believe you. And you did something so extreme before, if it were me, I would never forgive you, only someone as generous as Serena would forgive you. Anna spoke bluntly, and Elsa was mortified by Anna¡¯s rebuke. Serena did not stop Anna, she just looked at everything with a calm face. Elsa was angry, but restrained herself as she sneered: -Think what you want, I can¡¯t stop you, but I will prove everything by my actions! With that, she stood up and looked at Serena. However, Anna suddenly stiffened: -What are you doing? You¡­ As a result, Anna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Because Elsa suddenly leaned toward Serena, her waist and head bent, looking particrly sincere. Catherine was also taken aback by this action of hers and looked at her daughter in astonishment; it was obvious that this matter was not something they had discussed before. -I am sorry, I apologize for my previous inappropriate behavior, and I promise you that such behavior will not be repeated in the future. Because of the bad influence I caused you earlier, I am willing to ept the condition of doing whatever you say. Anna was astonished too; she had not expected Elsa to be so reasonable one day. Caterina had a look of satisfaction, ¡°Miss Serena, this time my daughter really came to apologize to you, this time after she got out of detention, she dragged me right away to buy something and said she woulde to apologize to you. First it¡¯s all our fault, but now we thought it all over. Serena still had that calm look on her face and did not seem surprised by Elsa¡¯s actions. Her calmness made Catherine immediately understand why her daughter had lost to Serena. Elsa and Serena were not on the same level. And although Elsa was beautiful, Serena¡¯s beauty was by no means inferior to Elsa¡¯s; in fact, she had her temperament. Things like temperament have to do with experience and thought. What Serena possessed, Elsa did not have at all.N?velDrama.Org content. However, the naivete and sweetness of Elsa, Serena did not have. However, if Serena and Cristian knew each other from before, then he should have seen the sweetness is innocence of Serena and now loved her temperament. Thinking about it, Catherine already had an answer in mind. -If I had not forgiven her, you would not have had the chance to talk to me now. I will not ept the gifts you gave me, and I hope you will leave me alone in the future. Elsa, is that all? -What? -You¡­ You¡¯re not going to get into trouble with me? After all, I wanted to spoil your appearance. Serena smiled calmly, ¡°First of all, it¡¯s Mr. Cristian you hurt, not me. Secondly, now that I have forgiven you, I would be breaking my promise if I continued to pursue you. The kinder Serena was the more humble Elsa felt in her presence. -Well, it is my fate to lose to you. I will ept whatever conditions you say, but if you fail to be with Cristian, I will try topete with you for fairness you mean. Serena froze for a moment, looking at Elsa. Did she want topete with Serena over Cristian? Serena lowered her gaze and smiled, ¡°Whatever. -These gifts. -I will not ept these gifts,¡± Serena stood up, her words making her emotions inaudible, ¡°You can go now. Catherine had brought a big pile of gifts, but she did not expect Serena not to want them, she immediately felt anxious saying, -We brought them to apologize to you. Since you have epted our apology, you might as well ept these gifts. They are all gifts that we have carefully chosen. -Mrs. Catherine, I really do not need these things, and it is not me you have to thank, but to Beatrice. Hearing this, Catherine froze for a moment, thinking even more that Serena was a smart girl. Serena sensed that this incident had caused some unhappiness between Catherine and Beatrice and said this on purpose to soften the rtionship between Catherine and Beatrice. The girl was a good-hearted person. -I know, I must also thank her for this time, I myself will thank her for her part, but you must ept these gifts. Catherine put the gifts she had brought on the table, then took Elsa¡¯s hand, ?I really thank you for this time, my daughter and I will be back sooner. After saying this, Caterina led Elsa out of the office. Elsa looked at Serena again and turned up the volume a few notches, -The gifts are all chosen by me, if you don¡¯t ept them you are despising me¡­. -Enough,¡± Anna said. The two disappeared out the door. When everyone left, Serena returned to her table. She was quite tired, so she might as well take a break for lunch. So Serena got up and finished packing her things, then went to the break room. The day passed with a great deal of activity. At the end of the day, Serena and Anna went to pick up Manuel, and when Serena came home after a long day, she took off her heels and copsed on the couch. She had just gone to bed when her phone buzzed. Serena pulled it out and looked at it: it was a message from Cristian. {When are youing} Did Cristian purposely text Serena at that time? Serena did not want to answer him and put her phone right next to her as Manuel dropped his backpack and ran toward her. -Mom, we¡¯re taking the kitten to the vet today to get it checked out. At Manuel¡¯s call, Serena remembered the matter and nodded, -Yes, I¡¯ll go with you. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Anna tugged on Manuel¡¯s shirt and pulled the little one to her side before looking at Serena, ¡°Look at your mom, she¡¯s already tired from work today, we¡¯d both better go get the kitten! Let your mom get some rest. Chapter 521: A different approach. So Manuel and Anna went out. Serena was really tired. She had not slept well the night before and now her neck was aching from the bad position she had adopted during today¡¯s nap. The apartment fell silent and Serenay down on the sofa and soon fell asleep. In her dream, she entered a forest. The forest was full of fog and it was impossible to see the way she hade or to see ahead. Serena was standing in the middle, confused. What was going on here? -Who did you have that baby with? Suddenly, she heard a male voice questioning her like this, startling Serena, and she shook her head back to try to find the person who had made the sound. But the area was empty; there was no one there. -What exactly have you been hiding from me for the past five years? The man¡¯s voice grew closer and closer, so overwhelming that she could barely lift her head. It was clear that he had done nothing wrong, but for some reason, Serena could not help but take a step back. Suddenly, her back seemed to hit something hard. Serena turned around and saw a beautiful face that was cold and determined. Oh, it¡¯s you!¡± cried Serena and turned to try to escape. But Cristian¡¯s hands were like chains around Serena¡¯s slim waist, and his other hand grabbed her shoulders, trapping Serena between the tree and his embrace. The Cristian of the dream was rude. Nothing like he had been in front of the hospital. Serena felt her back against the rough pole of the tree, the bark that hurt her back from the pain, and the man in front of her with anger in his eyes and a ck mist surrounding him. Will you answer my question? -Christian¡¯s voice was stern. Serena kept her head down, too nervous to speak. Serena¡¯s chin was cupped and Cristian forced her to look up. -Tell me! Whose baby is it? Who exactly have you had the baby with for thest five years? ¡°Let me go! ¡± Serena was so angry that she tried to push him away, but she could not; Cristian¡¯s hand was wrapped around her like a demon. It was at this critical moment that Serena screamed, ¡°Have you lost your memory? I was pregnant five years ago, did you know then, this baby¡­.¡± Before she could finish her words, Cristian froze and his movements stopped for a moment. A momentter, Cristian became even more furious, ¡°This is your previous child? Damn it! You really gave birth to the child! How can you be so brazen? Serena, ¡°Let me go! But Cristian did not listen to her, his cold, emotionless lips kissed Serena. Cristian kissed her with such force that his teeth bit Serena¡¯s lips. The taste of blood mingled in the kiss between the two. The kiss was anything but gentle. It was a hard kiss, and she did not want it! -No! Serena screamed and opened her eyes before she saw the snow-white ceiling and the crystal chandelier hanging a short distance away. Serena stood up and wiped a cold sweat from the top of her forehead, her mind almost nk for half a minute. Why is this happening? She was really dreaming about Cristian again, and it was such a horrible nightmare. Surely Cristian was now a nightmare for her. Five years¡­ Serena had not yet ovee her weaknesses. She should have forgotten this man long ago. Serena took a deep breath at the thought. She curled up on the couch, like a child. * Hospital. ¨C Mr. Cristian, the food is getting cold,¡± Luca reminded her. Cristian was holding his phone and was still frowning, in a bad mood. When he heard Luca¡¯s words, his expression turned mean and he scolded seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me, do you? Luca said, ¡°It is no longer edible.¡± ¡°Throw it away.¡± said Cristian without hesitation. Luca asked,¡± Do you want a new one? -No!¡± Cristian tugged at his cor buttons in annoyance, he always felt that anger also raised his body temperature. Of course, he had texted Serena at the same time she had left work and given him enough time to get home, but why hadn¡¯t the woman texted him back? Damn it. Did she just want to ignore him? Was he supposed to beg her or abuse himself every time before she agreed toe? But deep down, Cristian knew that the trick of the night before could not be used again today. If he continued to use this method, Serena would only get irritated with Cristian. But Cristian really wanted to see her. Cristian was getting angrier and angrier inside. As Cristian¡¯s assistant, Luca did not want to see his boss have a difficult time in love every day, and he wanted to solve some of Cristian¡¯s problems for him. Thinking about this, Luca suggested, ¡°Mr. Cristian, what do you think¡­? -What do you suggest? Speak quickly. -Miss Serena doesn¡¯t want to see you, but you can go and see her. Cristian thought about it for a moment and it seemed like a good idea. But¨CLet Miss Serena rest for a few days first, after all, she is tired of taking care of you in the hospital thesest days. She will get tired and sick if you always make here after work. Take advantage of the time she is resting while you recover. Hearing this, Cristian probably understood what Luca meant. Cristian narrowed his eyes and looked Luca up and down. Luca felt very weak from Cristian¡¯s look and began to wonder if he had just said the wrong thing, otherwise, why was Mr. Cristian looking at him with that look?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. -Mr. Cristian, if you think my advice is wrong, then ¡­ -Well,¡¬ Luke was interrupted by Cristian before he could finish his words, -Someone prepare a new meal and send it to us. Now that he had decided to leave the hospital, he had to eat well and not remain so decrepit. People were always unable to see clearly the situation they were in. Serena had already spent a lot of energy taking care of him in thest few days, and he had to get back to the backlog of work at thepany, but Cristian found a way to call her. Andte at night, when it was obvious that Serena had already gone to bed, she still got up for Cristian and rushed out only in her pajamas. Thinking about how Serena had appeared the night before, Cristian realized how badly she had done. Luca was surprised, ¡°Mr. Cristian, have you really decided to eat? -Yes,¡¬ Cristian nodded. -All right, then I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Hearing Cristian¡¯s reply, Luca hurried to the door to call. Luca felt that his advice had been helpful, and he was d that helping his boss was part of his job. But the key to all this was still that woman, Serena. To Cristian she was just an insignificant person. Never mind, he was not such a stingy man who would be jealous of a woman. Chapter 522: Disappearance Thest few days had been happy ones for Serena. Because since that night, Cristian had not texted her, forcing her to go to the hospital. The dialog box with Cristian had remained stationary in her message list, with no message at all. There were times when Serena thought her phone was broken, or the WIFI at home was broken. Otherwise-how could she not receive Cristian¡¯s messages? But Serena could receive texts and calls from everyone except Cristian. So it was not that her phone was broken, and her home Inte was working. Rather, Cristian had not contacted her. In the back of her mind, Serena thought that maybe Cristian was bored and found it boring to send messages every day begging Serena to go to the hospital. And no one in this world is always waiting for someone, so Cristian went back to his normal life. And that was fine. Everyone lived their own life. But Serena¡¯s heart felt a sense of loss. Serena sat on the sofa, the phone clutched in her hand. These thoughts in her mind made Serena angry with herself. These days she had rejected Cristian, and Serena had always wanted to break off her rtionship with Cristian and never contact him again. But when Cristian did not really contact her, she felt ufortable. It was as if a part of her had been taken away from Cristian as well. Maybe it was a habit? Since Serena had been reunited with Cristian, the man had been in her life, upying most of it. Serena had already gotten used to Cristian¡¯s presence, so Serena just had to get used to Cristian¡¯s nonexistence again. With this in mind, Serena calmed down and thought clearly in her mind. After dinner, Serena rested at home, where the cats they had brought from the veterinary hospital had settled in. That day, Anna and Manuel took the kittens to the ¡®vet hospital to have them spayed and then bought a small cage and brought them home with their mother. The kittens were well protected by their mother and all were healthy. The mother cat felt she had found a new home and was very close to them and was willing to let the family y with the kittens. Whenever mother cat finished feeding the kittens, she would go out on the balcony alone and roll around in the sun, squinting her eyes and lying down lookingfortable. A group of kittens climbed onto the carpet; the kittens had been born for a little over two months, so they were still walking with difficulty. Since we had many kittens in the house, Serena felt she had to be very careful every time she walked, terrified of identally stepping on them. -Hello¡­,¡± when Serena, lying on the sofa in a depressed mood, suddenly heard a kitten purring near her feet. She looked down and realized that a small kitten had escaped from the litter. At that moment the kitten was at her feet looking at her curiously with two cute round eyes. Serena bent down and reached out her hand to pick up the kitten and ce it in her arms. Serena gently stroked the cat¡¯s little head with her hand and murmured to herself, ¡°What do you think, what are you doing now? Should I, should I go to the hospital to see him? How is his injury?¡± -Mom, who is injured? Manuel had just entered the room when he heard the words, so he asked. Serena was inwardly surprised. -No one , you heard wrong. Manuel looked at his mother curiously, -Really? But a moment ago I clearly heard you say that¡­.. -I was talking to the kitten that the mother cat hurt on her leg earlier,¡± Serena exined with a smile. Although Serena did not want to lie to Manuel, she could not tell her son the truth at that moment. Otherwise, Manuel would miss his father. When the subject of his father came up, Serena realized that she had to take the matter seriously. She could not live alone all the time, even if she could bear all the loneliness in her life, but Manuel was still a child who needed a solid family to grow up happy like other children. Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s mind had made a decision. Manuel sat with Serena on the sofa for a while. The kitten also wanted to y somewhere else, so Serena put him on the floor and Manuel ran to y with the cats. When they left, Serena realized that she was breaking into a cold sweat. She had actually just said those words without realizing it. Serena¡¯s hands clenched into fists, her nails biting into her skin as she struggled to maintain her sanity.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But Serena was really worried about Cristian, and she decided to go to the hospital to look around and buy more fruit to take with her. With this in mind, Serena was on her way. She changed her clothes to go out and left the house with her bag. Serena went to the fruit store near her home because fruit is rich in vitamins and good for patients¡¯ recovery. Serena picked some fruit and took a bag of fruit to the hospital by cab. But when Serena arrived at the hospital, she suddenly hesitated. She had already decided to break her rtionship with Cristian, but why was she still visiting him now? Could Cristian think that Serena was also using some kind of trick? But since Serena was already here, it was better to be sure to go inside and have a look around. So Serena headed toward the family room with the fruit. She stopped in front of the door to the room and took a deep breath as she pushed the door open and entered. But after seeing the room, Serena froze. It was empty. And the bed sheets had been removed and reced with new ones. The room was clean and tidy; there was no one there. By now Serena suspected that she had gotten the wrong room, so she looked again at the room number on the door and realized that she had not made a mistake. At that moment, a nurse walked past her and Serena stopped her. -Excuse me, excuse me, may I ask the gentleman staying in this room¡­? -I know you, you¡¯ve already been here to take care of him. What, you don¡¯t know that he left the hospital? -Serena was a little surprised that Cristian had recovered so quickly. -Yes, he just left today and we just finished putting the room back together. -I understand, thank you. When the nurse left, Serena was stunned. She looked down at the fruit in her hand and smiled with disappointment. Chapter 523: Teasing each other Serena carried the fruit into the house and bumped into Anna just as she was changing her shoes. -Where have you been sote? Serena thought for a moment and shook the bag in her hand, -I just went out to buy some fruit. Hearing this, Anna looked at the clock on the wall. -You went out about an hour ago, didn¡¯t you? Does it take that long to buy fruit? There was something else in Anna¡¯s words, and she looked at Serena with a look that only girls understood between them. Serena pretended not to understand what she was saying, put the fruit in the kitchen and replied, -Yes, I ate too much at dinner, so I took a walk down the street. I haven¡¯t been out in a while, but there is a girl in this house who is afraid to even go out,¡± she said. The smile on Anna¡¯s lips suddenly froze. -Right? Serena blinked andughed with her. However, Anna could not stopughing and huffed, ¡°Will you stop teasing me? You¡¯re again talking about things that happened a long time ago. -Okay. Anna sat on the sofa, pouting and hugging the pillows. -There¡¯s a reason I¡¯m afraid to go downstairs, Matteo is too good for me to go near him. Serena took a seat next to her, -Yes, that¡¯s what you think. Serena also took a pillow to hug her. Now it was hard for her to think about what the nurse had told her. -I went to see Cristian a little while ago. But he¡¯s already out of the hospital. ¡°Out? ¡°Well¡­ Anna suddenly felt a little confused, -So why did you go to the hospital to see him? Are you stupid? ¡°I didn¡¯t know until I went to the hospital.¡± Even though Serena went to the hospital to take care of Cristian, she didn¡¯t go all the time, wasn¡¯t it normal that she didn¡¯t know Cristian was out of the hospital? Anna, -Well, it seems I didn¡¯t tell you earlier. Cristian is a bad person, you took care of him for a long time before, but now he leaves the hospital without even telling you. Serena said nothing. Seeing that Serena said nothing, Anna could not help but ask again, ¡°He didn¡¯t even send you a message, did he? Serena, who had been silent for a long time, finally looked at her before smiling slightly, ¡°I haven¡¯t visited him in the hospital in thest week, so it¡¯s normal that he won¡¯t tell me when he will be discharged. -Well, it¡¯s gettingte, it¡¯s better to go to bed early,¡± with that Serena got up and headed for her room, it was obvious she did not want to continue this conversation. Anna looked back at her and muttered to herself, -This is not normal at all, if she cared so much about you, why didn¡¯t she inform you? She made you take a trip for nothing. The room was silent and Anna whispered these words, so Serena heard them all. Maybe Cristian didn¡¯t care so much about her. * Days continued to pass, and soon two or three more days passed, as if Cristian had really disappeared from her life. But his name was still on Serena¡¯s client list. Since Cristian had never made a concrete request for an order until now, and since he had previously asked Serena to do it herself, there was no way for Serena to take the next step until now. Cristian also considered himself her customer, and Serena thought it was only fair that she contact him. But thinking about what had happened in thest few days, Serena thought that perhaps Cristian had now be displeased with her. Before, Cristian had been willing to do an assignment for herpany because of their personal friendship, but now what? Was Serena about to give this order to someone else? Serena thought about it and remembered thest time Arianna ruined Isabe¡¯s order. Serena always wanted to give Arianna a chance to make amends, so what if she gave her that chance? Arianna felt as if she had won the first prize in the Christmas lottery when she heard the news. She had been excited for a long time and finally tugged on Serena¡¯s sleeve to confirm it, -Will you really give me this chance? Serena nodded, -Yes, but you will have to work for yourself, okay? -I¡¯m d you want to give me this opportunity, but isn¡¯t it very appropriate to do so knowing what¡¯s going on between you and Mr. Cristian? So although I would like to ept the request, Cristian would not necessarily say yes. So, Serena, I think you¡¯d better take care of this request yourself. Serena remembered when she had taken Arianna to the introduction party. She knew everything that had happened at theunch, so it was natural that she did not want to ept the order. -I¡­ -But, if you really don¡¯t have the time and energy to make this request, then I can do it for you, but I might not do it well. I was very excited that you gave me Isabe¡¯s order earlier, and you also took me to theunch. So to thank you, I am willing to do this order for you! Serena said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think like that, if you sessfullyplete this order, I will give you a bonus. -I know. I happen to need this bonus a lot, so I am willing to try it. However, if I cannotplete this order by then, I will return this task to you. Serena appreciated this attitude of Arianna.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Arianna and smiled, unable to resist speaking. -You have changed, for the better. At first, Arianna¡¯s attitude was pleasant enough, but as soon as Serenaplimented her, Arianna¡¯s temper immediately turned squeaky. -What are you talking about? Why are you ttering me? It¡¯s not that I epted this request for you, I just wanted to get the bonus, you didn¡¯t think I was helping you, did you? Serena, -I didn¡¯t say that. Arianna, -I¡¯m not helping you, absolutely not! With that, Arianna turned and walked away. Leaving Serena and Anna staring at each other. The two girls then burst outughing. -This Arianna is so funny, she can change her mood so quickly when in a second she was obviously so serious. Why do I get the impression that she gets angry every time I pay her apliment,¡± Anna said with augh. Serena also had a slight smile on her face as she nodded andmented, ¡°It looks like it, but girls like that are cute too. -I¡¯m funnier than she is. Serena, I must emphasize to you that I am the only best friend you have. -Serena raised an eyebrow, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be my sister-inw? Are you content to be my friend? -Damn it, you¡¯re teasing me again, I¡¯m not talking to you! Chapter 524: Preview After Serena asked Anna to give her the information about the request to Ariadne, she felt that the heavy burden on her had been lifted. The next day was Sunday, and Serena was eager to take Manuel to the recreation space. It had been a long time since she had been home, and she was very busy and had no time to apany him. The two agreed to go alone. Little did they know that Manuel, the crafty boy, had actually called Anna and Matthew to participate. Thinking about what happened to the two of them, Serena naturally agreed to let them join the team. However, she could not really ept that Matteo was still single.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The next day, the group left. Anna was embarrassed at first, but eventually came out with her head lowered by Manuel¡¯s stimtion. After getting into the car, she continued to cower in the corner and act like an ostrich. Serena could not help butugh every time she saw him take himself as a transparent person. So she leaned down beside her and whispered to him, ¡°If you do this every time, how long will it be before you be my sister-inw? Her voice was very low. Perhaps only the two of them could hear her. However, they were in the car after all. Anna deluded herself that Matteo was able to hear what they were saying. She looked at Serena and said in a low voice: -Shut up! ¨C Her expression and look were fierce, as if she wanted to kill the others. However, the deliberately lowered voice had no aggression. Serena could not help but smile and said again, -At least you should be brave, right? -Shut up for once. I don¡¯t want to talk to you,¡± Anna turned around and stretched out her hand to cover her ears. She obviously did not want to chat with Serena anymore. Serena no longer taunted her, but resumed her gaze and found afortable position to sit. As soon as she reached the recreational space, Anna did not dare face Matthew, so she hurried to take Manuel to y, leaving Matthew and Serena behind. At the sight of her, Matteo¡¯s thin lips tightened. His gaze unconsciously followed the figure of the girl low in the fence. Serena noticed his gaze. The corners of her mouth unconsciously lifted, ¡°Brother, what do you think of Anna? Hearing this, Matteo frowned and remembered how she looked when she kissed him twice. He forgot to wash the gloss from her lips after his fingertips touched them. So he took them into thepany¡¯s hands. At that moment, when he took the papers, re saw the color on his finger and teased him that the iron tree was already in bloom. At that moment, Matthew was a little stunned, after all, he organized these thingspletely in general on ordinary days. However, that day he seemed to be possessed by a demon, so ¡­ Matthew did not like the feeling. He half-closed his thin lips, -How, you haven¡¯t solved the most important issue of your life, and you even wanted to be my matchmaker? Serena turned to look at him, -You¡¯re not a kid anymore. I¡¯m many years younger than you and I have a son, do you have one? Matthew, -¡­- He seemed unable to answer. Seeing him fall silent, Serena¡¯s smile became a little sly: ¡°So you are the one who has to make the effort? Matthew¡¯s face became serious: ¡°Is the matter settled? Hearing this, Serena¡¯s smile faded a little, and she shook her head, ¡°Not yet,¡± she almost forgot that she was leaving. She almost forgot that she was divorcing Cristian. ¡°Is this a good time to call him at the Office of Civil Affairs when he hates her?¡± -Recently, the surveince there was rxed. Maybe it was because he was injured, so I found a small hole. -Serena did not understand. Matthew stared at her, tightening his lips, and said, ¡°You and he are not legally married. -Serena was stunned for a moment, ¡°What does that mean? It was not said that¡­ -A breakthrough appeared. When you got married in the Ferrari family, the Gallo family and Alessandro Ferrari got together, cooperating from the inside with outside forces. You got married in Aurora Gallo¡¯s name, so? in the register of thew, what was adopted was false information. Serena, -¡­- The brain seemed to have been hit hard, and Serena felt a little dizzy. So for the past few years, she and Cristian were not husband and wife at all? Could they do whatever they wanted if they had the money? That year she married into the Ferrari family instead of Aurora Gallo, and many things happened to her, but everything turned out to be hot air. Seeing that he did not look good, Matteo reached out and patted him on the back. -Isn¡¯t it better to be like this now? You no longer have any binding rtionship with him. You are now free. The time hase for you to consider yourself and Manuel. -Brother, what does what you say mean? -I have sent for men for you. Will you see them then? Serena, -¡­ Her red lips parted and she was speechless for a long time. After a while, sheughed at herself, -I wanted to match you, but has my brother already done it for me in turn? Nevertheless, have you thought about my ideas? Matthew looked into the distance with indifference. -If you hadn¡¯t considered your thoughts, do you think you would have had these sesses in the past five years? You cannot go on like this. Even if I host you, it doesn¡¯t mean I will spoil you every time. -So I have to get married to be happy? Can¡¯t I live alone forever? -What will happen to Manuel? Have you thought for him? Serena bit her lower lip and could not speak on the spot. She did, so she felt she had to get married, but -her thinking waspletely different from Matteo¡¯s. After learning the truth, Matteo immediately found men for her, which made him somewhat ipetent to ept. -I will choose some for you. Precisely, you don¡¯t have to go to work tomorrow, so you will go on the blind date. If you are not satisfied, you will finish it as soon as possible. I will choose someone for you until you are satisfied. Serena, -¡­- -What do you think? Matthew turned his head to look at her. -Serena could only smile bitterly, -Now that you have made up your mind, what can I say? -Serena, I will not hurt you. You will know in the future. You¡¯re still young and you¡¯re not tired of raising a child alone, but it won¡¯t be like that as time goes by. -It¡¯s okay. I have already epted it, so isn¡¯t it your turn to promise me that you will think about Anna? The subject came up again. Matthew wrinkled his forehead and felt a small pain in his temples. He stroked them and gave a slight cough: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my business. -You worry about my life, why don¡¯t you let me worry about yours? Didn¡¯t you pay attention to what I said earlier? Could it be others, even if it¡¯s not Anna? Or, should I also arrange blind dates for you? I have seen that several designers in ourpany are beautiful. They would love to have a blind date with the president of the Giordano Group in the North City. If you weren¡¯t feeling up to it. I would go to the wedding site to send the information about you? Those words made Matthew feel a pain between his eyebrows. He looked hopelessly at his sister. She smiled indulgently, ¡°You became a mother, why are you still so childish? Chapter 525: I mean no harm. ¡°I have be a mother.¡± Serena¡¯s smile faded a little and she did not respond to what Matthew said. After enjoying themselves for a long time in the fun space, Anna and Manuel were so tired that they fell asleep together as soon as they got into the car. After all, many of the activities were done by the two of them, while Matteo and Serena watched from behind. -Matteo, who was buckling up, looked at the two in the back seat. Serena also turned her head back. She shook her head after a quick consideration, -Let¡¯s go home. They are too tired. Let¡¯s go back and let them rest. I can prepare something to eat at home in the evening. -Ok,¡± nodded Matthew, who was thinking about it anyway. He had to go buy vegetables and meat for cooking, but he could not feelfortable if no one was home, so he asked Matteo to stay and look after Manuel and Anna. She went alone so as not to take so much time wandering around the supermarket. Serena quickly bought everything she needed. As she pushed the shopping cart to go pay, she met a familiar figure in the corner. The white cor was pressed without a trace of wrinkles. The dark blue suit revealed the man¡¯s aura. There was tenderness between his eyebrows. When he met her gaze, he smiled like a spring breeze. Serena stopped and then pushed the trolley as if she had not seen him. She had not expected to meet him here again, Leonardo. Seeing that she also ignored him, Leonardo did not have an expression of surprise on his face. He had probably assumed that Serena would treat him this way. So he turned quickly to join her. -Did you lose the phone number I gave you? He asked as he walked beside her. Serena squinted her red lips and did not answer him with an indifferent face. Leonardo smiled. He did not care, and exined, ¡°I waited a long time, but you did not contact me, so I can only wait for you at the supermarket. Serena stopped her steps again after hearing this, but kept going and wouldn¡¯t listen to him. -Have you met your old friend, and are you really reluctant to say a word to me? Even if it¡¯s a greeting. She still did not answer him. Leonardo followed her to the cash register. Before Serena could move, Leonardo had already approached her and got the things in the cart. He ced them on the counter for her to scan the code. Serena, -¡­- Thebination of a handsome man and a beautiful woman was always particrly striking. Besides the fact that Serena and Leonardo were no ordinary beautiful people and that Leonardo¡¯s demeanor was so thoughtful, the cashier¡¯s eyes suddenly boiled with envy. He added a sentence, ¡°Miss, your boyfriend is so handsome. Leonardo¡¯s hand movement froze, and then he looked at Serena. There was no expression on the girl¡¯s face, and she finally spoke after a long time. -He¡¯s not my boyfriend and I don¡¯t even know him. The cashier¡¯s smile disappearedpletely. She twisted her lips in an embarrassed way and then looked at Leonardo¡¯s hand. If she didn¡¯t know him, why had the man set things right for Serena? Was it-just a good intention? Or maybe he wanted to flirt with her because they had met at the supermarket just before and he had seen that Serena was beautiful? The cashier started scanning the code after imagining a lot in her mind. Serena did not give Leonardo another chance that time, and quickly handed over the credit card. To use the card, a password would be required. When the cashier handed her the code machine, Serena wanted to turn her head to remind Leonardo to leave. He was not known to turn around without consciously looking at her. Serena, -¡­- She quickly entered the password, then retrieved the credit card. She loaded her purse and left immediately.N?velDrama.Org content. Leaving the supermarket, Serena thought about walking back, but she discovered that there was another figure behind her under the streetlight. She was hopelessly angry for real. She did not want him to follow her, nor did she have any interest in recognizing him. Nor did she want to talk to him. After walking a short distance, Serena stopped, so angry, but Leonardo suddenly stepped forward to take her bag in his hand. -Is it too heavy? Let me help you. Serena, -¡­- Was she hallucinating? Why were the characters of those two brotherspletely different from five years ago? Of course, it was Cristian who changed the most. Can five years really change a person? No, not at all. After all, he had seen Cristian unwilling to give a nce not only to the employees of hispany but also to Elsa when confronted with others. But for her¡­ In the past five years, what has gone wrong? She looked at the bag that had been taken by Leonardo. She was about to tell him that she did not want him to do that. Leonardo spoke to her alone, ¡°Do you live in the residence across the street? I see you came out of there. I¡¯ll walk you to the door. Serena, -. After talking, Leonardo took the initiative to move on. The shadow of the tall, slender figure was stretched by themppost. Serena thought for a moment, but stepped forward to follow him. When they reached the door of the residence, Leonardo¡¯s footsteps finally stopped, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you cane in, watch out for security at night.¡± Serena grabbed her bag without even thinking. She turned around and went inside. After taking a few steps, she still felt that Leonardo had her back. She paused. Then she turned and nced at him. Leonardo still had a smile like the spring breeze on his face as before¡­. ¡°Should we recognize each other?¡± Serena¡¯s eyes showedplexity and she bit her lower lip in a hesitant mood. Leonardo was especially thoughtful. He was a little surprised when he saw Serena. After a while, he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, I don¡¯t want to hurt. I just want to see the old friend. Come in. ¡°Is it just a reunion of old friends?¡± Serena felt that he was not so pure. Her appearance looked as if the gears of fate were beginning to turn one by one, that many things ¡­ were bing less simple than before. Finally, Serena turned and disappeared before Leonardo¡¯s eyes without a word. When the figure in front of her hadpletely disappeared, she resumed her gaze and, at the same time, the smile gradually faded. He took out his cell phone and clicked on the picture of a boy that the assistant had sent him. He had facial features exactly like Cristian¡¯s, except that there was a bit of coldness that belonged to Serena between his eyebrows. Because of this, he was a remarkably delicate appearance. One could memorize it at a nce. The assistant had gone hunting for all the information, and it took him a long time to find a photo in which the child¡¯s face was less blurred. It seemed that Serena had protected this child very well over the years. As for the reason for the good protection, Leonardo put his cell phone away. A faint mournful shadow passed over the back of his eyes. He thought he would soon know the answer. Chapter 526: The blind date was interrupted The blind date took ce in a ce Serena did not know. Matteo then asked Mario to give her a ride. After arriving at his destination, Mario told her, ¡°Miss Serena, I am going to thepany to pick up Mr. Matteo and I wille back to pick you upter. Serena thought it was too much trouble for Mario to run back and forth, so she shook her head and said, ¡°No, Mario. Come back earlier. I don¡¯t know how many hours it will take to finish the blind date. I¡¯ll take a cab home. Actually, what he was thinking was that Mario might have taken a long time to pick up Matteo before returning. He felt that this blind date could notst that long. -Well. Take care of yourself. If you need me, call me. -Mario, drive carefully. After Mario had left, Serena turned her head and entered the coffee shop across from her. At that moment there were not many people, but Serena looked around and made sure that the man for her blind date had not yet arrived, because they were couples or groups, no singles. She decided to sit in a seat by the window, and the waiter came and asked her what she wanted to order. -I¡¯m still waiting for someone, so we¡¯ll order togetherter. -Yes, miss. Serena raised her hand and looked at the time. They had agreed to meet at two o¡¯clock, and it was only two minutes before the meeting time. ¡°I hope you are on time. Serena pulled out her cell phone and flipped through Momento for a few minutes. Yesterday I went to the recreation space. Anna had a great time with Manuel. They both took many photos, but she did not upload them to Momento, but sent them all to him privately. The two had agreed that no photos of Manuel would be posted on any social tform. Scrolling through them one by one, Serena looked at the photos and a smile formed at the corners of her lips unconsciously. The afternoon sun was shining on the main street and the refracted light from the window surrounded Serena like this. She sat looking at her cell phone with a gentle smile. The scene full of tranquility seemed exceptionally peaceful. Philip saw her as she entered the cafeteria. His eyes and footsteps were a little surprised. He looked around and immediately noticed that there were no other single women but her. Was this the woman from his blind date? After flipping through the photo, Serena felt a figure suddenly appear standing in front of her, covering the surrounding view. -Hello, my name is Filippo Testa. Serena raised her head and looked at the personing. With one nce, both sides were stunned. -You, you are¡­¡± Philip looked at her with some astonishment, and Serena stood up and looked at him with surprise as well. If she remembered correctly, the man in front of her seemed to be the owner of the car in the pileupst time. So¡­ the woman next to him even humiliated her. There was no excuse for pity at that time. She did not agree to be reported to the police and did not want the solution in private, which left the problem unresolved. Later, it was Cristian who helped her solve the problem. Perhaps Philip never thought that the woman on his blind date would be her. After the two looked at each other for a while, Philip coughed awkwardly, ¡°Do you remember me? I¡¯m the one from before-the owner of the car you rear-ended. Serena nodded indifferently. -Filippo motioned her to sit down, then raised his hand to call the waiter. Serena looked at the time on the clock without a trace. The gentleman took ten minutes toe to the appointment and didn¡¯t even apologize? After cing the order, Philip looked at her, a little embarrassed, -Last time I thought your car might run me over because of a destined fortune, but I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet so soon, and like this. Serena looked up, -I didn¡¯t expect it either. -Well¡­- It was probably because she felt ufortable about past things. After all, there was another woman by his side at the time, so it was awkward to have a blind date with Serena. He didn¡¯t say anything and Serena didn¡¯t talk about anything. The sweet smile she showed when she looked at her cell phone was gone. What was most evident was indifference. It was clear that she was not interested in the blind date. Serena had the idea that if the gentleman was a good person, she would try to get along with him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However¡­ he was familiar to her, and she remembered that he had a girlfriend by his side at that time, which left her with the impression of deep arrogance. It seemed wise to tell Mario not toe for her. Philip continued to look at her and asked cautiously: -Miss Giordano¡­. Did you juste back from abroad? She was so beautiful. The woman in front of him was very beautiful. And her beauty was not like that of a beautiful girl of humble birth, nor like that delicate and elegant, but cold and charming. There were not many people there who were as charming as she was. She looked up and the coldness in her eyes became stronger. Philip unconsciously swallowed. There were many kinds of women that men liked, and the beautiful ones were just in types. Serena was in the minority. When Philip hadst seen her, he had been obsessed with her. -Yes,¡¬ Serena nodded, -I just got back from abroad not long ago. -No wonder she has a different temperament from others. I hope we can enjoy our blind date today. Serena gave a sweet smile without answering anything when she heard him. She did not go on about the ten-minute dy because she had no intention of continuing the conversation with the man. After their coffees were served, they probably sat for quite a while and Philip¡¯s questions began to increase. -What do you usually do as a hobby, Ms. Giordano? Serena casually told him, and Philip quickly confirmed that he liked it too and even suggested that they could go together if he had the time. Serena did not answer him. Philip asked another question, and Serena was not interested in answering. After a few rounds, Philip felt that she was not interested in this blind date. He was a little frustrated and looked at the beautiful woman sitting in front of him without resignation. -Mrs. Giordano, is it because the things of that day have led you to treat me with such indifference? Hearing this, Serena recovered and looked up: -The things of that day? Philip, -¡­ It¡¯s just that the other day there was a girl next to me. You¡­ Don¡¯t you like her? Serena smiled slightly: Mr. Philip, you are teasing me. Why don¡¯t I have to like it? Being so polite made Philip even more distressed. She said she didn¡¯t care, so she didn¡¯t care about the blind date at all. However, Philip still wanted to defend himself. -Even if you don¡¯t care, I would like to exin that that girl was my sister that day, whether you misunderstood or not. -Well¡­..- After Philip finished his exnation, there was a low-pitchedugh not far away. The voice was muffled and sounded mocking, which made it feel unpleasant. Philip unconsciously frowned; who was he? Why was heughing at that moment? However, Serena¡¯s face abruptly changed after hearing thatugh. Chapter 527: Do you dare to challenge Cristian Ferrari? Why did hee here? Serena¡¯s face did not look good, and Filippo¡¯s face got worse after seeing the oneughing. Cristian Ferrari? Why was he here? Although Cristian came to solve the pileup. of Serena, Filippo did not act rashly even though he felt that Serena was really beautiful and was attracted to her. It was because Cristian, who was ruthless and powerful, was there. He did not know if Serena was his woman. She came to the blind date, of course-she should have no rtionship with him. Nevertheless, Cristian showed up. Both sides had not yet reacted, a tall figure rose from the nearby table, and his straight legs approached with firm steps. Quickly,-he sat down next to Serena. Serena, -¡­- Cristian was sitting behind her, why hadn¡¯t she noticed him? Could it be that he had been so fascinated by the pictures earlier? There was only that possibility, whatever he thought. As soon as Cristian sat down, the air temperature around them dropped rapidly.N?velDrama.Org content. The aura of his body was strong and cold without letting it offend him. The coldness and gloom between his eyebrows did not allow anyone to approach. However, the aura he formed alone enveloped Serena. Thebination of handsome men and beautiful women was always very suggestive, not to mention a favorite of God like Cristian. Philip suddenly felt that he was the extra person. However ¡­ he hade to the blind date, so it was clear ¡­ Philip sped his hand under the table and his unresigned gaze wandered over Serena¡¯s delicate face. He did not want to let this opportunity pass him by. Thinking about it, Philip looked at Cristian and said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, what a coincidence! ¨C -Coincidence?¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes and looked at him with a look of danger. His lips lifted in a hostile bow, ¡°This is no coincidence. I made a special trip here. Philip, -¡­- Serena, -¡­- ¡°How did he know you were on a blind date here?¡± ¡°And didn¡¯t he disappear these days? Why does he suddenly reappear?¡± Did she want to stop the blind date as soon as she showed up? Although she did not like the date very much, it was not Cristian¡¯s turn to intervene. -Mr. Cristian, what do you mean? -It¡¯s a blind date,¡± Cristian asked suddenly. Philip was stunned for a moment, then nodded, -Isn¡¯t it obvious? Cristian approached Serena, who was almost within reach. Serena choked. Before she frowned her refined eyebrows, he heard an evil voice: -When we were in bedst night ¡­ you said you had something to do today. ¡°And what did you mean to say?¡± As soon as the voice was heard, Philip and Serena¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. Serena turned her head, staring wide-eyed in disbelief at Cristian standing nearby. What was that bastard talking about? -Mrs. Giordano, you¡­¡± Filippo looked at her with difficulty breathing. Serena lowered her eyes, since Cristian wanted to interrupt the date, she would not let him. Thinking about this, Serena changed her attitude other than indifference. She fixed her gaze on Philip for a moment, and smilingly shook her head: -No. The word alone gave Philip infinite strength. As long as she denied it, he could prove that it was Cristian¡¯s delusional thought, and he still had the chance. Philip leaned back and coughed slightly, -All right. Mr. Cristian¡­ It is not a good virtue to break other people¡¯s appointments. I hope you can leave us alone. Serena stood up, -Mr. Philip, do you mind if we move to another ce to continue the conversation? Seeing her get up, Philip nervously did so too and nodded his head, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s up to you. Good. Serena smiled slightly, turning to leave. With a tight wrist, Serena turned to find Cristian holding her hand with a grim expression. -Where are you nning to go? His voice was full of coldness and warning. At the sight of her, Philip looked at her nervously. Serena was silent for a moment, reached out her hand and slowly pushed Cristian¡¯s away with an indifferent look: -It has nothing to do with you. After speaking, she turned and walked out with Filippo. Outside the cafeteria, Filippo took out his car key, ¡°Miss Giordano, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go get my car. Okay. Serena nodded her head, and said, ¡°Thank you. She gave him a smile. Filippo immediately felt that his heart was about to melt. Although the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, it was beautiful. Philip went to get the car and Serena walked to the side of the road to wait. A silver Bentley pulled up in front of her. The window rolled down, revealing Cristian¡¯s determined profile.¡± Get in. ¡± He said coldly. Serena ignored him and went back to look at him as if she had not seen him. Cristian made a visible effort to control his anger, but the somber, ink-like color under his eyes was as dark as endless darkness. His hands on the steering wheel, which was getting tighter and tighter, ¡°Serena, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. ¡°Get in the car by yourself.¡± He did not expect Serena to not only ignore him, but to pull away. Just then Serena saw Philip¡¯s car approaching. She walked straight toward it. Philip also stopped in front of her, and then got out very gently to open the door for her, -Miss Giordano, please get in the car. -Thank you,¡¬ Serena leaned forward and wanted to go and sit down, but her waist was suddenly tightened. A secondter, she rose into the air. -Ah,¡± Serena eximed, struggling hard. -Mr. Cristian, what does this mean?¡± asked Philip in a cold voice as he looked at Cristian carrying Serena on his shoulders with an angry expression. -Well,¡¬ Cristian scoffed coldly, and coldness emerged in his eyes, and he said, -Mr. Philip do you want to take my woman? Didn¡¯t you get enough lessonsst time? Philip half-closed his lips, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to go with you. -Dare you take her away if you can. Do you dare? Cristian turned and immediately walked away with Serena on his shoulders. -Cristian, let me go, let me go,¡¬ Serena¡¯s belly tightened against Cristian¡¯s shoulder. The bones were so hard they gave her pain. And that slumped position made her head spin, very ufortable. She felt like she was about to spit out the few sips of coffee she had just had. However, Serena still heard Cristian¡¯s cruel words to Philip. When Cristian returned, Serena could see Philip standing there. His expression was extremely confused, and in the end he did not take a step forward. Finally, Serena was pulled into Cristian¡¯s car, the great transformation making her head spin. Plof! The car door was locked. He grabbed the back of her head and kissed her directly. -No. Serena¡¯s lips were closed and he felt even more stunned. Perhaps her behaviors provoked him, so Cristian¡¯s actions were extraordinarily brutal. He bit her lower lip directly. Blood filled between her lips and teeth, and Serena¡¯s eyebrows furrowed sharply. After a long moment, he withdrew coldly: -Do you want to get into his car? Don¡¯t even think about it in this life! ¨C Chapter 528: The Revelation Cristian had locked the car door and Serena had no way to escape. Probably because of anger, Cristian¡¯s eyes were full of fire, almost burning Serena¡¯s eyes. His lips were moving, but he could not say a word. It was the first time Serena had seen Cristian so angry. From the moment they had met, he had always been a smart guy chasing after her. Although Serena did not know what had happened in the past five years that made him obsessed with her. Now he was who he really was. -I wanted to give you time,¡¬ Cristian narrowed his eyes and looked at her dangerously, -As long as we don¡¯t divorce, there¡¯s a chance you¡¯lle back to me, but now it seems that-you¡¯re not an obedient woman. Hearing this, Serena was a little horrified in her heart and her pupils narrowed, ¡°You, what are you going to do? ¨C What am I going to do?¡± Cristian scoffed, and reached out his hand to pinch her chin, ¡°You are so heartless, and you still care about what I want to do? Serena bit her lower lip and looked at him stubbornly. That look left Cristian stunned for a moment. How much time had passed ¡­ He never saw her show such a look again. It was like that even five years ago, but five yearster ¡­ She looked at him with mostly calm and indifferent eyes. It seemed that no one could move the waves of her heart. Then Cristian changed his tactics, thinking that what he would do was constant pursuit. So what happened? Did she really want to go on a blind date with another man, or even switch ces with him? Where would they go to switch? Cristian became more and more angry and his expression turned cold. His aura was like a dark cloud pressing down on Serena. At that moment, the car door closed and Cristian¡¯s hands gripped both sides, looking at her with a busymanding attitude. The gaze looked like it was about to devour her. -I don¡¯t care what you do, but when it refers to me, I have to ask questions. If you let me out, I don¡¯t care what you want to do¡­. As soon as he finished speaking, Cristian cupped her chin a little hard and then kissed her again. Serena¡¯s eyes widened and she was forced to lift her head to ept his kiss, but she reached out her hands to push against his chest. However, the force became heavier and heavier. When Serena felt almost unable to bear it, there was a thumping sound outside the car window. He continued to kiss her¡­ Knocking. They kept knocking on the car windows, and Serena vaguely heard someone shout, ¡°You can¡¯t park here.¡± ¨C There was no way to stop the pounding on the window, Cristian finally, hopelessly, let Serena go violently and then put her down. -It¡¯s just that ¡­ you can¡¯t ¡­ here. The traffic cop wanted to say not to park here and to ask Cristian to move away. However, after meeting his cold gaze, his feet trembled for no reason and his words stopped. -You are looking for death,¡± Cristian red at him and said coldly. The traffic police shook his head, -No. After a while he came to his senses. He felt that he was working with justice and dignity, how could he be frightened by the man in front of him? So he straightened his chest with a slight cough, -Sir, private parking is not allowed here. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll give you a ticket. It was his first day on the job, so he had to do his job well. Cristian¡¯s eyes were dark and stared at him coldly. The sharp eyesight looked like lightning that could scare anyone. The policeman¡¯s waist stretched for a long time before he shook his neck, ¡°For God¡¯s sake, sir. You can¡¯t park here. On the condition that you drive to the other spot now, I absolutely will not give you a ticket. Serena was relieved, however. She felt that the appearance of the policeman had solved her problem. If not for him, she would have been held up by Cristian. Seeing that they were still stuck, Serena quietly reached out her hand and unlocked the car. And just as she was about to open the door to escape, Cristian grabbed her wrist directly, ¡°Where are you going? Serena¡¯s face changed slightly. That¡­ -Let me go. Cristian closed the door again: -Since you want to escape, I won¡¯t let you seed. After speaking, he rolled up the window and walked away from the ce. The policeman remained in his seat, stunned for a long time before reacting. What happened just before¡­ Was it a kidnapping? Otherwise, how could he say-if he wanted to escape, he would not allow him to seed? However, looking at their expressions, it seemed as if they were a couple in a contentious mood? After the car drove away for a long time, Serena responded, ¡°Where are you taking me? Cristian answered her nothing with a cold face. The speed was quite high and Serena felt a bit scared, so she could only say to him, ¡°Cristian Ferrari, what do you want? -Well,¡± he scoffed coldly, ¡°it¡¯s not what I want, but that you are a woman who is not at all obedient. Never mind that you gave my order to other employees, but you go on a blind date without telling me? Serena gritted her teeth, -I don¡¯t have time to take care of your business, so I had your order prepared. -What about the blind date? Serena calmed down, took a deep breath and said, -I want to get married. -Do you want to get married? Do you think I am dead? Cristian said in a very mean tone. -No,¡± Serena denied. Thinking about what Matthew had said earlier, she looked up at Cristian: -I didn¡¯t treat you as dead, but would you have the courage to show me the marriage certificate? Cristian stopped suddenly, turning his head to look dangerously at Serena. His eyes looked as grim as a beast hiding in the dark. At that moment, however, he gave Serena courage and looked him straight in the eyes. -Do you have the courage? Cristian said nothing, and his expression grew darker and darker. -Haha,¡¬ looking at him like this, Serena couldn¡¯t help but smile, -You don¡¯t have the courage, do you? Because it¡¯s not our marriage certificate at all. Cristian¡¯s breath stopped and he frowned hard. -Then I didn¡¯t get married in the Ferrari family under my real name. The marriage certificate is not ours at all. The name is Aurora Gallo. The photo is mine, but ¡ª for the court, it would be emotional discord and the separation of five years, what chance do you think you will win?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After analyzing the matter, Serena felt that her brain was in a particrly calm state. Cristian had not expected her to be so calm, nor did he think she knew it. It waspletely out of her control. He had thought that if he had told her that they were not divorced, he could have made her stay, but ¡­ In fact, he had allowed her to find a breakthrough. Her eyes darkened slightly, -Matteo told you? Serena, -It doesn¡¯t matter who told me. That¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it? Chapter 529: Never investigate me. In the silent car, someone¡¯s breathing suddenly quickened. Cristian shook his hand and gritted his teeth, ¡°So what? As long as the picture is yours, you are my wife. Serena smiled slightly and gently withdrew her hand. -You are wrong. We are not husband and wife inw, not even in reality. Besides, you gave me a contract then. Have you forgotten that? As for that contract, it made Cristian¡¯s face even uglier.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was the one who gave you the contract, but he used it as a reason to reject it. Was he digging his own grave? -Cristian Ferrari, why do you monopolize others with your power? I have to give you whatever you ask for. I have to leave if you don¡¯t need me. Wasn¡¯t the damage you did to me five years ago enough? Are you trying to repeat it? Who gave you the confidence to think-that I would evere back to you? I only have one life. I¡¯ve had it pretty clear for thest five years. If I want to start my life again, I have to get away from you, far away. Those firm, unfeeling words turned Cristian¡¯s face from iron blue to pale. -Serena¡­¡± he called her old name unconsciously, ¡°Listen to me. What happened then¡­..¡± And Serena, who looked irritated, suddenly told him abruptly, -Don¡¯t say that name! Serena Gallo has been dead for five years! The person standing in front of you now is Serena Giordano. Myst name is Giordano. It is not Gallo. So we took what we had interpreted as a farce. Please ¡­ don¡¯t intervene forcibly in my life in the future -. After saying this, Serena wanted to push open the car door, but found it was still closed. She said angrily, ¡°Open it.¡± She did not move. Serena did so herself, and Cristian shook her hand again, ¡°I apologize. Serena¡¯s movements stopped. -I hurt you five years ago, but at the time¡­. You know what? -Serena suddenly raised her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know why you treated me like that at that time. I haven¡¯t asked or investigated over the years because I really don¡¯t want to know, because I only know that you did it, so ¡­ I don¡¯t want to worry about the process at all. It doesn¡¯t matter if you were forced or had difficulties. I don¡¯t want to forgive you. He had never believed that difficulties could make you do irrational things. So, in his principle, he paid attention only to the result, not to the process. There was pain in Cristian¡¯s eyes. This woman was even more stubborn and difficult to deal with, different from what he had imagined, but he simply liked her character, that she was too stubborn, too strong. Moreover, he would only admit what he had believed. -What should I do then?¡±, Cristianughed softly, which was augh of self-criticism, ¡°You don¡¯t want to forgive me, but I don¡¯t want to give you up, not in this life. Undoubtedly, those words moved Serena deeply. She bit her lower lip, ¡°Then stay away from me by looking at me. Don¡¯t influence my life. E ¡­- Thinking, she added another sentence, ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt my family! Cristian thought at first that he was talking about Matteo, but then on second thought, if he had mentioned Matteo, he would have said it a moment earlier in thest conversation. Besides Matteo, who was he talking about? Cristian suddenly remembered the voice of the boy he had heard on the phone in the hospital that day. He called his mother in a very childlike voice. At that moment, he saw the softness and sweetness in Serena¡¯s eyes. He put that child at the top of his heart. Cristian felt very ufortable at the thought of her grooming him with her ex-husband¡¯s child and then desperately protecting him to keep the baby. But what could he do? He loved the woman in front of him, even though she had a child with another man. Thinking about it, Cristian said with difficulty, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt your family. That child¡­ Hearing him mention the child, Serena¡¯s face really changed: -Did you investigate me? Cristian frowned slightly: -Am I that kind of person in your eyes? Seeing his denial, Serena was a little relieved, but she was a little nervous when he mentioned Manuel. Besides, she had met Leonardo recently. After all, she had a deep connection with Cristian, and she saw how Manuel looked. She didn¡¯t know if she would tell him. Then thought about it ording to Cristian¡¯s temperament. If she saw Manuel¡¯s appearance, he could not have kept quiet until now. Thinking about it, Serena immediately said, ¡°Then you promise me that you will never investigate me again in your life. Cristian frowned, ¡°Why, are you hiding something from me? Serena scoffed coldly, ¡°How many times did you investigate that year, isn¡¯t that enough? Cristian sensed that she felt only that the investigation had hurt her, so he nodded, ¡°All right, I promise. Hearing his promise, Serena felt the greatest weight fall in her heart, ¡± Remember to keep your words. ¡± -I don¡¯t want to inquire about you,¡¬ Cristian added, -I don¡¯t care how you are now, and whose son he is, I can ept that. Hearing this, Serena¡¯s heart contracted and her lips twitched. She didn¡¯t care whose son it was, could she ept it? -Do you have any idea what he is talking about? -Of course,¡¬ she nodded her head. Her red eyes looked at his cold ones, -I¡¯m so clear, don¡¯t doubt it. He just wanted to be with her. He also didn¡¯t expect that he would be obsessed with this woman, and then he couldn¡¯t live without her. I can take care of the baby by myself, I don¡¯t need you. Besides, the baby is mine, and it has nothing to do with you. Cristian suddenly felt that there was something wrong with her when she mentioned the baby, and the following words were also very strange. Why did she have to emphasize that this child was hers? Cristian gradually became a little suspicious-perhaps he should have asked someone to investigate what happened? But then he remembered that he promised not to investigate her. Damn. He really restricted all her thoughts and actions. -You can be my client, but we cannot go back to the previous rtionship. If what happened today is repeated, we will see each other directly in court. Cristian Ferrari, I hope you remember what you said, that you will never investigate me. After speaking, he reached out his hand directly to open the lock. This time Cristian did not stop her. After Serena did so, she opened the door and drove away. Cristian sat in the car, still thinking about what Serena had just said. For a moment, he frowned and pulled out his cell phone to call Luca. It would be curious if he didn¡¯t investigate, but would it vite his agreement with her if he did the research? He wondered,¡± ¡°Cristian, have you forgotten what you promised her now?¡± ¡°Doing so will only make her hate you even more.¡± Finally, Cristian¡¯s hand fell weakly. For the first time, he felt so frustrated. Chapter 530: What has passed Night. There was only a smallmp lit in the room. Serena had finished washing, put on her pajamas, and got into bed. She should have fallen asleep at that moment, but she was not sleepy. In the night light, a golden button gave off a dim light in her hand. Mainly because the night light was warm in color, the color of the button gave a feeling of warmth. He lightly stared at the button inside his hand. This button fell into her clothes from the mysterious man in the rainy night five years ago. Thinking about it, Serena felt her fingertips clench tightly and her thoughts began to drift away again. At that moment, she asked Alice to find the owner of the button, but after a long time, she found Leonardo. The news frightened her for a while, and also made her feel great guilt toward Cristian. Although she told him nothing, she was always convinced that it was very likely that the baby was Leonardo¡¯s, so she avoided him as if avoiding a viper. Until Manuel was born and grew slowly. He looked more and more like Cristian. She felt puzzled, unbelievable and shocked. He was ridiculous. Even if he was the son of Leonardo, who had the genes of the Ferrari family, it would be impossible for him to look like Cristian. Therefore, Serena was even thinking that the mystery man that night was actually Cristian himself.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But he kept telling her that she was married and pregnant with a bastard. After such an idea having had that recognition at that moment, Serena¡¯s first thought was to deny the terrible idea. ¡°How can this be? How can it be?¡± If it was really him, wouldn¡¯t she and Cristian have been tricked together by fate? She could not ept that. Along with Cristian¡¯s attitude toward her and the words Alice said to her at that moment, she felt ¡­ desperate for life. If it had not been for having Manuel by her side, she might not have survived. Thinking about it, Serena pressed the button in her hand harder and her white fingertips turned red. A click¡­ The door to the room suddenly opened, and a small figure rushed in. She quickly took off her shoes and climbed onto the bed. Serena was so frightened that she almost lost her soul. She unconsciously hid the button in the bedspread so that no one could see it. This was her secret. It had been hidden for many years. She was embraced hand and foot by the little one who came in and murmured, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to sleep alone. I¡¯m sleeping with you. Serena¡¯s frightened heart gradually calmed down and she said softly under the light, ¡°Manuel, you have grown up and can no longer sleep with Mama. You are a man and I am a woman we are different, do you understand? Manuel rubbed his arm over his face with dissatisfaction, ¡°No, I am not an adult and you are my mom, so there is no sex difference between you and me. -And Mom, you let me sleep alone these days. I miss you. Please let me sleep with you tonight. Serena, -. Manuel. -Mom keeps saying I¡¯ve grown up. So, can I go find my daddy? Serena would have liked to persuade him to go back to his room to sleep, but suddenly he surprised Serena with a sentence and her heart skipped a beat. Was it the twist of fate? When I was abroad before, Manuel never asked her to bring his father to him, so he was very nice and obedient. On the contrary, after he came home, he talked more and more about this topic. Even after ordering Cristian not to investigate, Manuel went into his bed and told him. Was it a coincidence? Serena tightened her grip on the gold button and then pressed it into her palm. -Why are you asking me all of a sudden?¡± Serena looked at Manuel in her arms, trying to soften her voice, -You didn¡¯t used to-when you were abroad, you never talked about it, did you? Manuel half-closed his lips, -Mom used to work very hard, so I understand mom, but now that I¡¯ve grown up. I don¡¯t need to ask you to find him, I can find my father by myself. Serena, -¡­- -Can I go find my father, Mom ? ¨C Manuel shook her arm, -I am powerful. I can definitely find my daddy ! ¨C Hearing this, Serena¡¯s breath choked. She finally realized that Manuel was not joking with her by mentioning him several times. He really wanted to find his father. Even though she felt it was impossible for Manuel to find Cristian at such a young age, Serena still felt worried and immediately scolded him, ¡°No, you can¡¯t! Her voice was very stern and Manuel was immediately stunned. -But, Mom¡­ -Did you hear?¡± asked Serena, looking at Manuel. Manuel blinked and his eyes turned red. -Mom, but I -I want to find Dad. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t. ¡± Serena did not expect him to hear her words. After she said no, he stubbornly insisted on finding her father. Suddenly she became more stern and began to scold him without thinking, ¡°Your father is dead, you don¡¯t need to look for him, you can¡¯t find him! ¨C Manuel, -¡­- When she told him, Serena¡¯s eyes also slowly turned red. Their eyes seemed to confront each other. After a while, Serena closed her eyes and blew her nose, saying, -I¡¯m sorry, Manuel¡­. Was I a little flustered a moment ago? It was fine if they kept arguing, but when Serena suddenly spoke to him in a soft voice, Manuel could no longer hold it back immediately and burst into tears. The voice pierced Serena¡¯s heart like a needle. The pain left her unable to breathe. He had just told her something irreversible. At that moment, she did not know how to exin it to Manuel, so she could only reach out and hug him. -I¡¯m sorry, Manuel. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s mom¡¯s fault-she shouldn¡¯t have scolded you. As she spoke, Serena¡¯s tears poured out, like a broken string, falling and hitting Manuel¡¯s neck. Manuel was startled by those tears, he was still crying, but it seemed to him that it was the first time he had seen his mother cry like that in front of him. The bean-sized tears could not stoppletely, and they poured into his eyes. -I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s mother¡¯s fault. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± However, Serena kept repeating the same sentence, as if she was out of her mind. Manuel saw Serena like this, and suddenly felt that he had caused trouble. He reached out his small hands to hug Serena¡¯s neck and pressed his face warmly against her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. I-I will never talk about father¡¯s search again. Serena could no longer stop crying, and the tears poured down. She hugged Manuel in her arms and began to cry again. Chapter 531: Demanding with every insistence The next day, Serena woke up with a pair of frog eyes. And Anna was surprised when she met her face to face. -Damn it. What are you doing? Your eyes are swollen like this¡­- Serena did not answer her, but took a towel and rinsed it with cold water. Then she squeezed it, applied it to her eyes and pressed it gently. -It won¡¯t work,¡¬ Anna said hopelessly, looking at Serena¡¯s thin back, and said with anguish, -I found that your smile has diminished since you came back. If I had known, we wouldn¡¯t have had toe back. -No,¡± Serena was still wearing a towel as she denied his words, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t Ie back? This is the ce where I grew up. Whether Ie back or not, this has nothing to do with the others. -But¡­ you are unhappy. However, Anna could only say thest sentence in her heart. -It¡¯s okay,¡¬ Serena smiled again, -I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. It¡¯s been five years, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t survive this period? Anna ndered him in her heart. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been five years, but what kind of life have you had every day for the past five years.¡± She was madly involved in the design business, and every day she came back tired and went to sleep. Later, Manuel grew up and could call her mom and hug him passionately to bring her back to her senses. During those years, Anna saw how Serena survived, and she grieved for her. When she returned to the vige, seeing her again worried about Cristian¡¯s business, Anna¡¯sints against Cristian became more and more serious. Stinking man! He hurt Serena then, and he had no intention of letting her go. He really thought he was powerful as president of the Ferrari Group! When she saw him next time, she would surely insult him. * In the office on the top floor of the Ferrari Group. Cristian sat at his desk dazed, frowning the tips of his fingers pressed against the desk. Papers were already piled in a small mountain on the table, but Cristian had no intention of dealing with them. His mind was filled with the woman¡¯s appearance and he had no interest in working. Knock- There was a knock at the office door, but Cristian did not seem to hear it, sitting there with a frown on his face. After that, the person outside knocked again. Probably because there was no response from inside, so the caller pushed his way inside. After Beatrice opened the office door, she saw Cristian sitting in his seat with a frowning expression. It was obvious that his movements were so strong, but the man seemed to be wandering in universal space. Thinking about what had happened in thest few days, Beatrice¡¯s lips twitched. She approached slowly, then put her bag on the table. She sat down on the sofa not far from Cristian and started making coffee. It was probably the sound of water that brought Cristian¡¯s soul back. He looked up and saw Beatrice sitting on the sofa drinking coffee. She immediately frowned again. -Why are you here? Beatrice nced at him, took another sip of coffee, amused, and ignored him. -When did youe in?¡± Cristian frowned more deeply. -While you were traveling through universal space,¡¬ Beatrice smiled weakly, then put the coffee back on the table. The collision between the china and the table made a slight noise, and Beatrice¡¯s words rang out again, -Why? President Ferrari is not engaged in work right now, but he is distracted in the office. Is it because he is thinking about how to please a woman? Cristian stared at her disapprovingly, with a sharp look. Beatrice crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at him. -Although I know these words are very upsetting today, I still want to tell you when I see you so upset. ¡°Give up now.¡± -What?¡± That sentence was like touching Cristian¡¯s forbidden de, and his eyebrows instantly furrowed. -I can tell he still has feelings for you, but he will never be with you again. These words made Cristian¡¯s eyebrows frown. His thin lips were also tightened and he looked at Beatrice with sorry eyes. Beatrice stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe what I¡¯m saying? Don¡¯t you want to hear it? But this is the truth.N?velDrama.Org content. -What is the truth?¡± asked Cristian coldly, curling his thin lips. -The truth that she doesn¡¯t want to be with you anymore, no matter how much you give her. -Because,¡¬ Cristian scoffed coldly, -You know her well,? How do you know? Seeing him sneer, Beatrice also scoffed ungraciously, -I¡¯m a woman, and don¡¯t I know women better than you? Cristian spoke no more, but with a cold demeanor that he evidently did not want to hear. Beatrice came to remind him, so naturally she was unwilling to let him go. She simply stepped forward. -So why did your mother give birth to you alone? Cristian, -. Speaking of her mother, a sense of sorrow shed in her eyes. Many years had passed, but his mother was still pricking his heart like a needle . When he thought of his mother, he especially hated the Ferrari family, especially himself who had the blood of the family. -Your mother had many suitors then, but she never remarried anyone for you, and even if it wasn¡¯t for you, she would never remarry, do you know why? Cristian, -. Beatrice, -Because she suffered a lot. She gave all her sincerity and love, but she was ruined. Since then, her hopes and faith have copsed. How likely is it that you think Serena will rebuild her faith in you? No, it should mean trust in men. The girl¡¯s situation is much worse than your mother¡¯s, and more stubborn than her. Do you think she will get back together with you? What are the chances? It¡¯s not even half. If it¡¯s to be counted, it¡¯s probably only 10%. Although Beatrice¡¯s words were supposed to be uneptable, they went straight to the heart of the matter, revealing Serena¡¯s true situation. ¡°No wonder¡­ She always rejects me so much.¡± However, her eyes turned a deeper color and her hands tightened, leaning to either side. -What difference does it make? -What difference does it make? Do you know what I told you? Even if there is only a ten percent chance, you will still be stupid? You are no longer young and there is no time to waste like that. Cristian sneered. He stared at his aunt with amusement, ¡°You are my aunt, but you don¡¯t know me or even? Not to mention the 10% chance, even if the chance is only 0. 1%, I will never give up. Beatrice, -. Cristian, I have to be with her in this life. -You are incurable!¡± Beatrice could not help but curse him with a wicked expression, ¡°Who are you pretending to be affectionate to now? If you don¡¯t want to marry anyone else but her, why did you do those things then? I heard Luke say that he begged to see you. Yet you got a woman pregnant on a rainy night. About this, Cristian had a pained expression on his face, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It was different. I was deceived. I thought that¡­ Chapter 532: Accusation -What did you think? Did you think she was having an affair with Leonardo your older brother? Did you think she chose Leonardo and not you?¡± Beatrice emphasized deliberately by telling him what Cristian was thinking. Cristian did not say a word to her, because what Beatrice said was true. He half-closed his lips with a wicked expression. The breath on his whole body was very cold. -You know what is the scariest thing between you? There is no trust. Trust? Cristian¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly. Beatrice, -It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are engaged or husband and wife, it is taboo. In fact, almost all lovers in the world have insufficient trust. A small problem can drive them apart. And in many cases, exnations are useless. By the way, Beatrice¡¯s look became sad, as if she was thinking about her past. Seeing that she was no longer speaking, Beatrice did not know if she understood what she had said and added seriously, ¡°As your aunt, I hope you have a happy life. I have only one nephew, and that is you. I didn¡¯t get married. No children. I will probably live this life this way, so I will not harm you. Consider this matter well. There are so many good girls in the world. Stop bothering others and yourself. I¡¯m going back to the southern city tonight. If you have time, remember to visit me again. Hearing that he was leaving, Cristian nodded his head even though he did not have a good expression. Since the blind date was interrupted by Cristian that day, Filippo contacted him only once and apologized to Serena. He could not provoke the forces of the Ferrari family, therefore, he considered that the blind date that day had never happened. Serena loved that extremely thoughtful thought, so she did not even respond to the message. When Matteo asked her about her romance with Filippo that night at dinner, Serena smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s not my type. Matteo¡¯s expression did not look surprised at all, and he said indifferently, ¡°Then pick another one. -Brother,¡¬ Serena scowled with refined disgust, -You think you¡¯re buying something, if this one isn¡¯t suitable can you pick another one? -Doesn¡¯t the blind date look like this? Change it if you don¡¯t like it. This is normal,¡± Matteo said lightly. Serena recalled that Cristian went to interrupt the situation when she was on the blind date. ording to his personality, if he kept going on dates, he would fail. He estimated that he would not give up easily. Thinking about it, Serena told him, ¡°Forget it and don¡¯t introduce them to me. I¡¯ll find a guy on my own. Matthew frowned, ¡± Will you find a guy on your own? Who have you dealt with in thest five years? How many people did you turn down when you were abroad? These men are all excellent¡­. -Brother,¡± Serena interrupted him directly, ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to go on a blind date anymore. You are my big brother and you have the ability to set an example for me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have one anymore. Perhaps a little angry, Serena got up and left after talking. Matteo, -¡­-N?velDrama.Org content. Beside him, Mario saw him and smiled embarrassedly. He said calmly, ¡°Miss Serena¡¯s character is still like that of a child. Hearing this, Matteo frowned slightly and said solemnly, ¡®She is no longer a child. Mario consoled him, ¡°Sir, Miss Serena is your younger sister after all. She will inevitably be childish in front of her family. He sounded reasonable. After a moment of silence, Matteo probably remembered something. -She never seems to have revealed her identity in public? At first, Mario was a bit stunned. After a while, he reacted and said, -You forgot that when she came home, you proposed to hold a banquet to reveal Miss Serena¡¯s identity to everyone, but she thought it was too grandiose, so she refused. -So we do it now. The Mario was a little surprised, -Sir? -Since she doesn¡¯t want a blind date, let her appear in public. The sons of the Giordano family have no shortage of suitors. Mario paused for a moment, ¡°This¨Cis it necessary to tell Miss Serena? -No.¡± Matteo¡¯s eyes were dark and his voice was cold, ¡°Just call her until then. At the banquet she won¡¯t be able to refuse even if she wants to. Matteo seemed to remember something, and his eyes shed coldly, ¡°Cristian, after hurting her so much, still wants to rekindle his old rtionship with her. He has to see if his brother will agree or not. Mario knew this. After all, he was an old employee of the Giordano family, and he often followed Matteo. After Serena went abroad, he apanied Matteo to many ces and took care of many things. There was divorce between them, so Matteo also learned many things that others did not know. Including the rtionship between Serena and Cristian. -Sir, then Miss Serena¡­ won¡¯t she be angry? -In the future, she will know that I am doing this for her own good. How could she be the sister she finally found, being bullied by others? If they did, they would surely have to pay a hundredfold, but Cristian had been very difficult for him to solve, because the power of hispany was greater than hers. Cristian could easily fix the obstacles he had ced during those years. That day, Cristian called him brother-inw on purpose, which still burned Matthew. Since she was unable to get rid of him, he could find a good man for Serena. * Matteo¡¯s order was passed on, they began to organize the banquet. There were many people invited, so the organization was very fast and the banquet was held in the Giordano family garden. Serena and Manuel lived in an apartment they had bought, so they did not know what happened in the Giordano house. However, in those days Serena had a very happy life. Cristian never bothered her again, probably because he took into ount what she said that day and kept his promise. And Arianna¡¯s project had already begun. So Serena thought that she and Cristian should not see each other again in the future. At the same time, thepany hadunched a new design. Serena nned to do some good publicity at some point. The star effect was still very strong. Recently, thepany had received many orders one after another. People in thepany were also busy; those who were disloyal or not had no more time to think about other things. Serena treated her subordinates very well and promised that if product designs were loved by customers, they could enjoy a 5% bonus for ordering. Of course, everyone actively participated in such a profitable event. Thepany¡¯s operations had moved into the normal range which was seen as a good state. However, after work that day, Serena suddenly received a message from Matteo, asking her to return to Giordano¡¯s house in the evening. Serena asked him what was going on, but he did not express himself. Serena could only agree. After hanging up the cell phone, Serena and Anna were nning to pick up Manuel to go home, but the school teacher told them that Matteo had gone to pick him up earlier. So the two looked at each other, Anna could not help but say, ¡°What the hell is going on? Why did he take Manuel all of a sudden? I have a bad feeling about this. Chapter 533: The main event. Serena said nothing, merely pursed her red lips and thought about how she had turned down Matteo¡¯s offer of a blind date. Had she told someone toe on the blind date at home? But, if it was really a blind date, there was no need to pick up Manuel. Perhaps things were moreplicated than he thought. Anna said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your brother tell you the reason? Hearing this, Serena shrugged her shoulders, ¡°What do you think? -Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying this, Serena turned and left. Anna hurried after her and took her by the hand, -Do you really want to go to the Jordans? I have an unsettling feeling, I feel that this time it is not so simple, shall I go and check the situation? Serena looked at Anna helplessly, -Don¡¯t youck some conscience? My brother has already withdrawn Manuel, which means it¡¯s non-negotiable for us to go, and now you¡¯re going to check the situation? The result will be the same, we go directly there. -Well, your brother won¡¯t hurt you anyway. The two went back to Giordano¡¯s house together. Giordano¡¯s house was in a separate area, and to get there they had to cross a rather long road. Normally it was very lonely, but today the road was very busy. Anna sat in the passenger seat while Serena drove. She was puzzled as she looked at the cars passing them. -Why are there so many cars today? I don¡¯t usually see so many people here. And they drive so fast, how rude! Serena gave her a sidelong nce, ?Don¡¯t you have the reputation of being the most knowledgeable, couldn¡¯t you find out something so small? Anna replied, ¡°When did I say I was the most knowledgeable? And even if I wanted to investigate, I¡¯m in your car now, how can I investigate? You didn¡¯t let me when I said I was going to explore. Now. I¡¯m afraid there will be traffic jamter on. There would be no traffic jam. The road was crowded, but it wasn¡¯t that bad. The further they went, the more Serena¡¯s eyebrows frowned, and Anna spoke at just the right moment: ¡°Hey, it seems to me that these cars are going in the same direction as us, aren¡¯t they also going to the Giordano family? Hearing this, Serena frowned more as she looked at the family vehicles and said nothing. However, Anna began to say, ¡°What day is today? Why is everyoneing to the Jordans? Is there going to be an event? Event? Serena¡¯s face suddenly became a little ugly; she felt she had guessed what Matteo was going to do. When they arrived at Giordano¡¯s house, the parking lot was already full, and there were cars parked near the entrance. There were also more people at the door of the house, which seemed very lively. As she unbuckled her seat belt, Anna spoke, ¡°It¡¯s really lively, it seems like the Giordano family has never been so lively, doesn¡¯t it? Before Serena could speak, someone came running out of the driveway and stopped in front of her car. It was Mario. Anna rolled down her window. She greeted him, ¡°Mario. He nodded and smiled at Anna, then looked at Serena, ¡°Miss Giordano, give me the car keys, I will drive to the back for you. Serena froze for a moment and then shook her head, ¡°No need, Mario, I¡¯ll manage on my own. -Mrs. Giordano, give me the keys, the gentleman is waiting for you. Serena said, ¡°I understand. She gave the car keys to Mario, and then got out of the car with Anna. They were inconspicuous because they were both still wearing their work clothes. After getting out of the car, Anna pulled on her clothes and looked around. She found that the people who came here were wearing all kinds of clothes, many of them in pairs, but most of them were single and male. -They were all wearing formal clothes , what is going on today? -We will know when we are inside. The two were led by a maid into the other corridors, quickly avoiding the crowds. The further they went, the more they drifted. Serena frowned slightly, -Didn¡¯t you say my brother was waiting for me? -Yes, Miss Giordano. But the teacher said to take Miss Giordano to get dressed and put on her makeup first. Get dressed? Serena and Anna looked at each other, and Anna pointed to herself, -What about me? -You too, Miss Anna. Anna said,¡± ¡°There seems to be an event tonight, but can you tell me what it is? The waitress smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll find outter. Okay.¡± It was useless to ask her. Serena and Anna were led into the dressing room together. Serena could not help but frown when she saw the ball gown, in contrast to Anna¡¯s, hers looked particrlyrge. -Wow,¡¬ Anna walked over and put her chin on her shoulder, -Your brother is going to introduce you to everyone in a different way, it looks like tonight¡¯s party is for you. With such a big dress, Serena looked at the maid next to her, ¡°Should I wear it? The maid nodded vigorously, ¡°The master ordered that Miss Giordano will definitely wear it, this dress is extremely expensive. It was specially flown in from abroad. It looked like she had to wear it today, so Serena nodded: -All right. After wearing it, she started to put on her makeup. The party would not officially start for an hour, but everyone was excited to arrive early after receiving the Giordano family¡¯s invitation, and they wanted to take a look at the Giordano family home while they were there. After all, not everyone had the opportunity toe here. In North City, with the exception of Cristian, this was the ce everyone wanted to enter. * -Uncle, are mom and Anna here? -Yes, the maid took them to change. -Oh, so Manuel can go with momter?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. -After Uncle has introduced your mother to everyone, you can go with her if she¡¯s free. -Is Uncle arranging a blind date for Mom? -I hope people in the North City know that she is the daughter of the Giordano family, and your mother¡¯s business is not very popr now, so if she meets more people, the business can grow more and more in the future. Do you understand what uncle means? -Well, I understand, uncle not only wants to introduce men to mother, but he also wants to introduce her to hispany¡¯s customers. -Don¡¯t you, uncle? -Well, you are right. * At the front door of the Giordano family. A ck car stopped there soundlessly, the ck windows hiding the shadows of the people inside. Mr. Cristian, this is the invitation obtained from other people. Matteo is really shrewd, this time the guests are business elites, mostly single men mostly. His intention is obvious. Inside the car it was dark, in the back row, Cristian raised his hand to unbutton revealing the lump in his throat and the adorable corbone, the mask worn on his face glistening in the light. Under the mask appeared a mischievous smile. -If you want to introduce my woman to someone else, you must ask me if I agree. Chapter 534: Banquet (1) Matthew had ordered that everyone who came tonight had to undergo special screening. No one could be let in without an invitation, and even if they had one, their identity had to be checked. Usually, these things were normal at a banquet, but for Cristian, it was like targeting him. After all, Matteo did not like Cristian. Luca had asked for this information in advance, so he had arranged everything for Cristian. The mask was used as a signal. Someone had already been waiting at the entrance, so as soon as Cristian got out of the car, he took him inside. People and money have always been used to extend interpersonal rtionships. Mr. Cristian, I will not apany you downstairs. After ncing outside, Luca¡¯s gaze fixed on a certain person, he said a few ttering words, ¡± ¡°I wish you quick sess and regain Mrs. Ferrari¡¯s love as soon as possible. Cristian had a long-lost illusion when he heard Luca call Serena Mrs. Ferrari. As soon as Cristian got out of the car, not knowing whether because of his own aura or something else, a crowd looked toward him. And that mask on his face really flowed with a dazzling, colorful light under the illumination of the lights. -That one, who is he? Howe he came to the banquet wearing a mask? -Hey, didn¡¯t I hear that today is a masquerade ball? Or are we missing some information? -It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a masked ball or not, it¡¯s so beautiful¡­. Whether it¡¯s his height or the proportions of his body, he has a privileged status. Even though he wears a mask, I find¡­ I am in love with the soft movement of his thin lips. -Who is he? Do any of you know him? I¡¯d like to know if he has a girlfriend. -Anyway, he ising here for the banquet, so let¡¯s go inter and find a chance to meet him. After a good discussion between the girls, they happily came to a decision. The mask served as a signal. As soon as Cristian got out of the car, he was immediately greeted by someone. Since Luca did not exin his identity to his counterpart, thetter was in a frivolous attitude at that moment. -Friend, you are here, I have been waiting for you for a long time,e. After saying this, he wanted to go ahead and put his hand on Cristian¡¯s back. But just as he put his hand in the air, he was startled by Cristian¡¯s coldness, so he unconsciously recoiled. Although he was wearing a mask, Cristian¡¯s eyes were as deep as night, like a fierce beast sleeping in the night, his whole body exuded coldness and strength. Such a person¡­ The man picking up Cristian felt a little uneasy. Looking at the figure and aura of the man in front of him, he felt somewhat simr to the Mr. Cristian he had seen from afar. But if he were Mr. Cristian, why should he count on buying an invitation to the banquet? -Shall we not go in yet? Just as he was thinking, Cristian¡¯s icy voice struck him mercilessly. The man reacted with a jolt and immediately nodded, -Come on,e with me. He led Cristian to the entrance, then handed the invitation to the guards to enjoy. The few who guarded the entrance were very strict in today¡¯s inspection because Matthew had told them, but they didn¡¯t know why. They just thought it was because Mr. Giordano was afraid that some outsider would take advantage of the chaos to enter, so even though the inspection was strict, they could not know everyone. So when they saw Cristian, they were just curious why he was wearing a mask. The man exined, ¡°My friend likes to be mysterious, he usually does it for parties. Hurry up. I¡¯ve been waiting for him here for a long time, you¡¯ve seen him. -And we have an invitation. If you don¡¯t let us in, I¡¯ll have to tell your lord Jordan. The man was eloquent. With his tricks he quickly let Cristian in. After entering, the man said pleasantly, -So I have already finished my mission? But-I¡¯m curious about the purpose of youring to this banquet? -It is better not to ask what should not be asked. A hard look, like a knife, struck him, and the man dared not move immediately. And a momentter he said softly, ¡°Yes, I understand¡­.¡± Cristian withdrew his gaze and paid no more attention to him, but left first. The man quickly followed, and Cristian¡¯s steps stopped. -You have finished your mission, there is no need to follow me,¡± he said in a cold voice. The man froze for a moment, then nodded obediently, -Yes, yes. So he had to turn around in a hurry. He looked back after getting lost in the crowd, and found that the figure who was there a moment before had disappeared.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He was walking so fast¡­ Why did this persone to the banquet tonight? He bought an invitation, asked for help, and finally ¡ª he wore a mask. Was there a good show tonight? The man stroked his chin and suddenly had some expectation. Cristian¡¯s straight legs walked on the floor, and the light from above made his masked form stand out. The servants unconsciously cast their eyes toward him, staring and staring. Cristian used the time to familiarize himself with the ce. Besides, there were too many people at the banquet now and the air was not good, so he might as well go out for air. Finally, he found a ce like a courtyard, quiet andrge. There were some wicker chairs, a flower garden, and even a ce to swing. Cristian pulled at the ornate tie of his suit, and his thin lips lifted slightly unconsciously. He had not expected this Matteo¡¯s taste to be unique. There was still time before the banquet began, so Cristian chose a chair and sat down. There were quite a few peopleing to the banquet, and there were others in the courtyard, but Cristian was far from them. And every now and then he heard a child¡¯s voice speaking, and Cristian unconsciously listened to it. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, my mom told me that I couldn¡¯t let people take pictures, otherwise they could be sued for viting my portrait rights. The little boy was surrounded by the crowd, with a smile on his lips, his eyes were like two ck ss beads, he looked very innocent and harmless, he was also especially kind when he spoke, he seemed like a good boy. However, the words he said had great power. Among those who took out their phones to take pictures when they heard him say this, everyone put their phones away. But there were some who ignored him and took a picture of him with their phones. Once the picture was taken, that person looked at the child cheerfully, ¡°Can you change your pose and take another picture? The smile on Manuel¡¯s face gradually faded and he said in a low voice, ¡± Miss, please delete the photo. -Oh, it¡¯s just a couple of photos, what portrait rights do you have, boy? Besides, it¡¯s an honor for you that I want to take pictures of you, okay? The person who took the photo was a girl in her 20s, and she spoke with little courtesy. -One more picture, hurry up. When the people around her saw her like this, they too took out their phones to take pictures of Manuel. -Didn¡¯t he already tell you to delete the photos? Chapter 535: The Banquet (2) A cold male voice that rang out abruptly caused the crowd photographing the boy to wince. The deep male voice had no warmth and filtered coldly through the crowd¡¯s ears to the bottom of their hearts. The crowd shivered unconsciously and looked toward the source of the voice. A man in a mask, looking icy, stood there, one hand in his pocket. With his stern gaze and the powerful aura he carried, the people could not help but feel fear. -You, you are¡­ -Since you refused, you should leave, right? The man spoke again, indifferent words like sharp arrows came out of his thin lips. Several people¡¯s faces became a little ugly because Cristian¡¯s words were too unpleasant. -Who are you to say that about us? We were just taking pictures, nothing more. You¡­ One of them was not afraid and answered, but when she said that, Cristian¡¯s cold gaze was turned on her, immediately scaring her enough to make her swallow the words. Then he said pitifully, ¡°I know, I will delete the pictures from my phone right away. After saying this, she took out her phone and deleted all the photos she had just taken in front of everyone, then turned and left. The masked man in front of her was not an ordinary person at first nce, and the people invited by the Giordano family were rich or noble. His family had told him not to make trouble beforeing, so he had better leave quickly. The one taking the initiative was evidently unconvinced, but since the others had deleted their photos and left, it was not worth saying any more. He hatefully pulled out his phone to delete the photos. The others saw this and they too hurriedly deleted the photos and left together. After the crowd left, Cristian withdrew his gaze, sneered in his heart and turned to leave. In truth, he was not quiet wherever he went. He had never liked these kinds of asions. If it were not necessary, he would not havee here dressed like this.N?velDrama.Org content. After taking two steps, a child¡¯s voice came from behind him. -Thank you, Lord. Cristian stopped and, after a moment of silence, slowly turned around. In the pale light, a small figure stood, wearing a small costume prepared by the adults, but with an inappropriate cartoon mask. A mask? Cristian squinted slightly and stared into the ss-ck eyes that were revealed behind the child¡¯s mask. For some reason, Cristian felt that those eyes had something familiar about them. Where had he seen them before? Manuel smiled at Cristian and reminded him in a soft voice, ¡°Lord, I thank you. Cristian came back to himself as he spoke in his casual voice: -So what? A somewhat surprised emotion appeared in that pair of crystal eyes, and a momentter he said seriously: -When others express their thanks, shouldn¡¯t you say you are wee? Hearing this, Cristianughed in an icy tone. -Please? Manuel nodded and walked toward him on his short legs. He stopped in front of him and waved. Cristian¡¯s face turned cold. -Sir, could you bend over?¡± Cristian frowned and said with disgust, -What are you going to do? Child. Oh, I think the mask you¡¯re wearing is very special, so I want to see it, okay?¡± After saying this, Manuel immediately gave him a pitying look, with an expression of great anticipation on his face. Without knowing the reason, when Cristian saw that his eyes made such a gesture, he felt inexplicably annoyed, and coldly rebuked: ¨C Yes manly and stand up! Manuel was surprised, and his ck eyes immediately shed in panic. -Sir? -As a man, how can you show this kind of expression and look,¡¬ Cristian spoke to him in disgust, as if he were an old man, forgetting that he and this boy had just met for the first time. -Oh,¡¬ Manuel looked at him stupidly, -So, can you teach me? -What do you want me to teach you,¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes and scoffed, ¡°Can you pay the tuition? Manuel half-closed his lips and nodded vigorously, ¡°My mom is very rich. It stimted Cristian¡¯s interest to talk about his mother. He slowly squatted down in front of Manuel and spoke in a still clear, cool voice: ¡°Your mom? -Yes, my mom has money, so can she teach me now? Cristian looked at him thoughtfully. They had been far away just now, and now they were close to him. Cristian found that she had a faint familiar aura. Her thin lips moved. When the words were on the tip of his tongue, Manuel said, -Can I touch your mask? -Yes¡­ No¡­ In fact, Cristian wanted to reject Manuel. Cristian was not so kind, how could he ept an irreverent request from a child. But today he made an exception to help this little boy in front of him, and even granted his request to touch his mask. After agreeing, the child approached the mask on his face. He frowned and looked at the small white hand, which looked particrly soft and made him want to touch it. Cristian ¡°¡­¡± Damn, what was he thinking about? Just as he was thinking, the little boy¡¯s hand had already touched his mask. Even though it was through the mask, he could still feel the touch. Cristian rarely approached people in this way, and he stepped back ufortably for a moment. But when Manuel saw him move away, his hand followed, touching his mask again. -Manuelughed and said, Sir do you want to touch my mask too? -No. Cristian refused in a cold voice. Manuel continued to touch his mask. He seemed to be enjoying himself. Suddenly. Cristian greedily took his small, soft palm and wondered how a child¡¯s hand could be so soft. Softer than absorbent cotton. -Sir?¡± Manuel looked at him with his head half tilted as if curious. The cartoon mask on his face made him look very cute. Cute¡­ Cristian had always thought that word was an insult to men. Both for a grown man and a minor. So in the past he had been ashamed of it. But now ¡­ he felt that this little boy in front of him is ¡­ cute. Cristian was a little beside himself, narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mom teach you that it¡¯s not nice to get too close to strangers? ¡°How so?¡± Manuel bowed his head again. -Because strangers are usually not nice people. -I think you are a nice person. The little boy¡¯s soft voice entered Cristian¡¯s ears, and he felt the softness. His eyes lowered slightly to look at the small palm of his hand. -Why do you think I am a good person? Chapter 536: Banquet (3) For the first time Cristian Ferrari spoke to a child with such patience, and even he himself had not noticed that his speech had softened a little. -You wouldn¡¯t have saved me if you were a bad person, so I think you are a good person,¡¬ Manuel said. Cristian raised his eyebrows and did not respond. Manuel saw that he did not answer. He thought and asked, ¡°Sir ¡­ are you alsoing to the banquet? ¡°Yes.¡± Cristian nodded. -Oh. But why are you wearing a mask, sir? Today is not a masquerade ball,¡± Manuel said. Cristian¡¯s thin lips outlined a beautiful ray, with a tinge of a smile, and he asked in a low voice: -Why don¡¯t you tell me why you wear the mask first? -Sir , you are so clever. I¡¯m the one who asked you first,¡± Manuel said. Looking at the little boy in front of him, Cristian felt that he was particrly interesting and clever. -Who was he,¡¬ Cristian thought, -Why is he here alone? What about his mom, the aforementioned rich woman? Just when Cristian wanted to ask a question, the music yed. Manuel eximed, ¡°The banquet is about to begin,¡± Manuel said. Cristian looked at the time and answered yes. He looked at the creature in front of him and thought he had almost broken the piano-he was not here to chat with a little boy. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, the child stepped forward to say, -Lord, thank you today for helping me. I will repay you if I get a chance in the future, now I¡¯m leaving-said Manuel. Without waiting for Cristian to react, the child ran away and stood still, vigorously waving his tender hands in the air.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He finally disappeared. Looking at the ce where he had disappeared, Cristian¡¯s dark eyes began to reflect. -Ladies and gentlemen, wee to tonight¡¯s banquet. The emcee spoke on stage and then invited Matteo Giordano to speak. This was standard procedure for the banquet, and before Matteo took the stage, the diners gave him a round of apuse. Matteo began to deliver the speech after the thunderous apuse. In the dressing room, Serena was all dressed up and Anna, next to her, stared at her . ¡°I thought I would have to wait until your wedding to see you dressed so elegantly, but I hadn¡¯t thought I would see you now and . It is estimated that it will be difficult for future style to surpass this, which is really beautiful. Although the dress was not designed by Serena personally, it was made with resources. Serena gave a helpless smile and looked at the beautiful dress she was wearing. She is a designer and is naturally familiar with these. The dress was made with intricate workmanship. It was especially heavy to dress her, as it was with arge amount of diamonds, as well as embroidery on two sides. Matthew, however, prepared a crown of small diamonds for her, which matched the dress well. Putting on the dress already made her life difficult, and even more so when the makeup artist took out the crown. She wanted to faint. Because she used to look at others under the passage, she had never imagined that one day she would be dressed up and even in front of so many people. Since she had epted the identity of Serena Giordano, she had kept a low profile for five years and never unted it with others. She was still not ¡­ used to it. In a dress so heavy that Serena felt the body was not her own. But¨Cin the eyes of others, this dress is certainly very mboyant. -Well, you look so attractive, let¡¯s take pictures and I¡¯ll post them on Twitter. Anna took out her cell phone, turned on the camera and took several photos with Serena and finally took photos of Serena alone. The announcer rushed over, remembering Serena. When he looked at her, a sh shed in his eyes; he was impressed. -Mrs. Serena, it¡¯s ready,¡± said the announcer. Serena looked at him. She sucked in a deep breath and nodded her head, -Yes. -Perfect, I¡¯ll help you get on stage. Since it was a weighted dress, the announcer wanted to take her by the hand. Serena wanted to refuse, but she thought for a moment and held out her hand, ¡°Thank you.¡± Below the stage, people were still talking. All the eyes of the guests were on Matteo. At that moment they suddenly took on a bright color. They looked toward it. The crowd could not avoid a sh of astonishment in their eyes. There was also a direct exmation. The atmosphere and mood are easy to pick up. As long as someone takes the initiative, others can be easily led. When Matthew heard the introduction, a smile peeped from his eyes, and he looked up following the view. Serena was taking the stage with the help of the presenter. Her dress and diamonds made her glow with light, as if she was walking down the Star Way. The light on her body was so brilliant that they could not omit it. Her grace was, in fact, cool in character, including the style of her eyes and her gaze. But Matthew wanted his sister to change her image in her choice of dress, so he talked to the designer about this dress. The designer, disagreed, saying that this dress was designed by himself and he only wanted to sell it to someone who was predestined. After Matteo negotiated with the designer for a long time, the designer said he would make him reconsider and did not email him to say yes until the evening. Now that he saw Serena in this dress walking toward the stage, Matteo felt that what he had done was worth it. At that moment, a slender figure, hidden in the crowd, whose mask-like adornment reflected a strange glow. In fact, it matched Serena¡¯s dress under the illumination. From the moment Serena appeared, Cristian¡¯s eyes were glued to her and he could not turn away for a minute. At the same time, he felt as if a pair of hands were squeezing his heart. The force of the frantic rhythm made her breathing a littlebored. Unexpectedly¡­ The woman he loved was so beautiful at this moment. Suddenly she regretted it. The phone vibrated. Cristian picked it up and nced at it. It was a Facebook call from a British friend. He pressed to answer it and put it to his ear. His eyes kept chasing the woman on the stage, reluctant to look away for a second. A man¡¯s voice rang in Cristian¡¯s ears. -How are you, my old friend, I saw the picture the assistant sent me. She is beautiful, is she the one you love? The man was direct and asked Cristian directly . -Yes,¡¬ said Cristian. The thin lip slightly marked a ray under the mask. The woman he was watching came to the center of the stage. -Congrattions, the woman you love is very beautiful, worthy of the designed dress. Remembering what he had told her, Cristian dyed his lip again with an attractive smile: -Thank you, when youe to our country , I¡¯ll buy you dinner. Chapter 537: Lessons. -Coming to your country? It¡¯s impossible for me in recent years, I think there is a chance that you wille to Ennd. Cristian was in a good mood and nodded directly. -All right. -Remember to bring your woman with you this time. He liked thest words even more and Cristian agreed. Today it is easy tomunicate with you. The one on the other end thought Cristian was easy to talk to and wanted to ask him more, at which point Cristian hung up the phone. He ended the call. Cristian picked up his phone and adjusted the camera angle, aiming to collect some good pictures, but once he pulled out his phone, he saw a circle of people around him, also holding their phones to take Serena¡¯s picture. Cristian¡¯s mood suddenly cooled, with a frown on his face. Had he not taken that into ount? The most beautiful dress made her the centerpiece of the banquet. Moreover, despite the fact that today¡¯s dinner was to dere Serena¡¯s identity, Matteo actually wanted to introduce his sister to everyone indirectly. Oh, Matteo. His desire to take pictures vanished, Cristian turned off his cell phone and looked with disgust at the people next to him. There were three noble bachelors, very excited as guests of the banquet. After all, through this kind of banquet they would have the opportunity to meet more people from the upper ss, which was good for their business career. For them, meeting women is secondary. But when they saw Serena, they could not help but fidget inwardly, taking pictures and joking. -Mr. Giordano is really shrewd.¡± He has such a beautiful sister, but he hides her until now. One of themughed after taking countless photos of Serena. The one next to himughed and continued, ¡°Of course, if I had such a beautiful sister, I would hide her, because of you, greedy as wolves and tigers, if I didn¡¯t hide her well, I fear she would be taken by you. -Well, we are therades, but how can you say that. -I¡¯ve heard that most of the guests are single men. Guess what Matteo wants? -What else could he want? Introduce his sister to everyone. But I¡¯m surprised that such a beautiful woman doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. Does she need her brother to help her out? Eh, what do you know? Matthew has been hiding his sister for years, which implies the importance given to her. Of course she will not ept an ordinary man as her brother-inw. Most people whoe today are just a foil, including us. Disagreeing that he had participated in vain, he replied directly, ¡°Why are we the foil? Although the Jordans represent an illustrious position in the North City, if we were toe for nothing, then it is estimated that only Cristian of the Ferraris of the North City could be approved. -Cristian snorted coldly in his mind as he was pointed out, -At least you have knowledge of yourself. However, his face changed a secondter as someone replied. -I don¡¯t think so, how many times have the Ferraris and Jordanspeted in business matters openly or privately? Some people even think they have private feuds. Maybe we have a chance. As far as I know, Matteo¡¯s beautiful sister, but unfortunately she is a second-hand woman. -Second-hand¡­ Cristian narrowed his eyes, looking angrily at the speaker. -You don¡¯t know. This woman was married once, but I heard she was dumped¡­. Ah¡­¡± Before he had finished the word, hispel was suddenly flung away. Everyone beside him was stunned and watched this scene with surprise. -Who are you, what are you doing? Cristian was pulling the guy¡¯spel, as if he was looking at a dead person. -Do you dare to repeat what you just said again? The wordsing out of his lips are as chilling as the sounds of hell . . ¡°I¡­ I¡­ ¡°stammered the man. But he could not say aplete word finally. He looked at the man in front of him who exuded a somber and icy mood. He looked somewhat familiar, but-he could not remember where he had seen him. -I¡¯m sorry, did my friend say something wrong to annoy you?¡± He saw Cristian¡¯s behavior as unusual, a friend of the man caught in his clothes knew it was not a good idea to goad Cristian and asked hastily. Cristian¡¯s thin lips were slightly raised and his smile was a little sanguine. -If I hear you talk about her in the future, don¡¯t me me for ttening yourpany. This sentence made everyone¡¯s faces change in fright. She dared to be so arrogant!!!! Only a few people in the North City dare to say such things in front of other businessmen, except ¡­. Another of the men blinked, as if he understood something, and quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, we have to be careful in the future, we won¡¯t say anything against Ms. Giordano.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. After speaking, he nced at Cristian, and pleaded,¡± Please have mercy and forgive this man . My friend is used to speaking too freely. Cristian looked at the man who was speaking and looked at the man in front of him. He saw that his face had changed, did not dare to say a word, decided to let go of his hand and scoffed. -Get out of here. -Yes. The three people hurried to get ready and quietly left the dinner. The man who was by the cor was still in shock after walking far. -Damn it, who is that man? How dare he strangle me? Is he ying with death? -I think you are ying dice with death! Do you really not know who he is? -Who? -If I¡¯m not mistaken, I think it¡¯s the one you mentioned just now, he¡¯s the head of Ferrari Group of the North City. -North City Ferrari group? The man was astonished, -How is that possible? The man was wearing a mask. I wondered how he dared not show his face, wearing such a face appeared at this kind of dinner¡­. -Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Let¡¯s go soon. If we provoke Mr. Ferrari to mention Miss Giordano, we wouldn¡¯t even have normal girls in the future. Ferrari¡¯s identity is quite frightening. They were not convinced in their minds, but what could they do. They could notpete with Cristian, so they could only choose to leave quietly. This little charade did not make much noise, after all, there are many guests at the dinner and the music is still ying. Even those who witnessed the fight said nothing after they left. Only from time to time were there girls quietly looking at Cristian with adoration in their eyes. Serena introduced herself to everyone and Matthew said something polite, no doubt asking them to take care of Serena. Serena was very tired, especially since the dress on her was too heavy. Seeing Matteo had finished introducing her, he went up to her ear and asked in a whisper, -Matteo, since the introduction is over, can I go backstage and change this dress first? Chapter 538: Do you think about the men you just met? Matteo looked at Serena, who was very suggestive, and answered quietly, -Not yet? -Not yet? So how long,¡± Serena asked with some anguish, taking the fall of her dress, -Matthew, do you know how tired your sister is in this dress? Matteo looked at her dress, -Is it very heavy? -Let me introduce you to some people,e with me,¡± Matteo told her to get off the stage. Although Serena felt sorrowful, it did not show on her face. She picked up the hem of her dress and reluctantly moved forward. When Matthew took her to meet others, she inevitably had to make toasts. Serena, however, found it awkward to wear the drapery of her dress and hold a ss of wine at the same time. In a significant moment, Anna ran behind her and said, ¡°Let me help you carry your dress.¡± Serena was very grateful and turned to look at her. However, Anna looked away, not daring to look at her head-on. Just then, Serena realized that what she was really avoiding was Matteo¡¯s gaze. So the reason she had note so far was because of Matteo? Thinking about what Anna had done earlier, Serena could not help butugh. Serena, this is Edoardo Ferraro, the biggest cloth merchant in the northern city. When she heard the words ¡°cloth merchant,¡± Serena¡¯s eyes lit up. Her brother Matteo seemed very brave because he would introduce her to a figure so soon. This fabric merchant was just what Serena was missing, since he had a clothing designpany. -Mr. Giordano, your sister has grown up well enough to be extraordinarily beautiful, just like her mother,¡± he said. Mr. Edoardo is of a simr age to Matteo and Serena¡¯s mother, Asia Marini. Serena¡¯s face reminded him of Mrs. Asia in his youth, which made him feel nostalgic. Shaking the wine ss in his hand, he surprisingly began to say with a touch of sadness, ¡°Back then, I too was enamored in Mrs. Asia¡¯s charm. However, it is a great pity that in her eyes no one else entered but ¡­ ¨CThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, he stopped speaking, realizing that he had let his tongue slip out beforeughing embarrassedly, -Sorry, I seem to have said too much. What I meant to say is. you are a lot like your mother then. -Thank you,¡¬ Serena smiled at him before thanking him, after which a few more pleasantries were exchanged. Edward talked about having her as a guest in thepany a few times before Matthew took her to the next person he was to meet. Along the way, he met several characters, all of whom Serena wanted to meet. Having already had several sses of wine, she was already a bit overwhelmed by this moment. Also, the dress she was wearing was so heavy, so she really wanted to retire and change her dress to rest. Matthew was probably a little sore from the tiredness Serena¡¯s forehead was revealing, so he only brought her to meet some important guests. Then, he looked at Anna who had brought the hem of her skirt and said, ¡°Will you join me in making a toast to some guests who might be useful to yourpany? ¨C Faced with such a suitor extending an invitation to him, it was impossible for Anna to refuse. Without hesitation, she epted it, nodding sweetly, -All right, then¡­ I¡¯ll send Serena to the back first, and then I¡¯lle and see you. -Ok,¡± Matteo nodded. Then, Anna sent Serena to the back, walking so lightly that her soul no longer seemed to be her own. -What¡¯s going on? My brother asked you to join him, so are you getting into trouble?¡± When they reached a ce where no one was around, Serena began to tease her with a smile. Anna immediately replied with wide eyes, ¡°What nonsense! Matteo asked me to join him, aren¡¯t we favoring your agency, your business? How is that your fault? Matteo asked me because he has a sister who is so weak, she is already starting to give up after meeting only a few businessmen. If you were stronger, how is it possible that I was given this opportunity that a reinforcement can y on the field? Hearing this, Serena burst outughing and eximed with a smile, ¡°Yes, what an excellent reinforcement! Excellent reinforcement, where is Manuel? At the mention of Manuel, Anna was surprised and said, ¡± I asked the maids earlier and they told me that Manuel was with your brother. However, there was no one at Matteo¡¯s side at that time. So where did Manuel go? -Take off your dress first. Serena looked at the spacious locker room and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m going to change, youe back in a hurry. By the way, ask Matteo where Manuel went, let Manuele here and find me. -So, can you take off this dress yourself? -I¡¯m a designer, howe I can¡¯t take it off? Don¡¯t worry, go ahead. -All right then, change your dress here and rest. I¡¯lle to youter. -All right. Serena nodded, and shortly afterwards Anna left. After Anna left, she was the only one left in the locker room. All was quiet, because everyone was gathered in the hall at that moment to attend the banquet. Serena looked around and walked to the inner dressing room carrying her dress with great difficulty. Then she began to take it off. Although she found it difficult to unbutton it, Serena was so patient that she did it little by little, very slowly. At that moment there was a pushing sound at the door: did someonee in? Serena was a little confused, so she asked, Who is it? However, no one answered her. Serena stopped unbuttoning her dress because she felt something very strange. Could it have been that she had heard wrong? But she had clearly heard someone pushing the door, so it could not be her illusion. Serena kept her wits about her, buttoned the buttons she had taken off and then lifted the hem of her skirt with the intention of going to see who hade. As she had just turned around, a ck shadow passed before her eyes, and before she could react, she found herself pressed against the cold wall beside her¡­. Click. Suddenly, all the lights went out and darkness fell. People were sensitive to darkness, even more so when they lost their sense of direction. In this case, Serena was suddenly panicked and screamed in rm, -Who is he? What does he want to do? ¨C Onerge warm palm caressed her back, preventing her from leaning directly against the hard wall, while the other curled around her waist so that she could not possibly escape. What followed was a hot kiss. The man¡¯s thin lips covered hers without any tenderness as the familiar scent of his body overwhelmingly invaded her. Serena was still panicking a moment ago, but after smelling this familiar scent, she was stunned with shock. As soon as her mind cleared, the man took advantage of that moment to invade her further with his tongue entering her mouth. In the darkness, Serena¡¯s eyes unconsciously opened to get a better look at the person so close. Something shone silver in the darkness. Although what touched Serena¡¯s lips was soft, what touched her nose was a cold surface, as if it were¡­ iron? What was it? Just as Serena was in a daze, the man holding her clutched her waist begrudgingly, as if to integrate her into his body. -What are you thinking about? Aren¡¯t you even focused at this hour? -Thinking about the men you just met? Chapter 539: Dancing Together. -You. ¡°Just when Serena wanted to defend herself, the other party¡¯s lips pressed again as soon as she opened her mouth, brutally stealing all her breath and blocking all her words. The darkness allowed him to im her. Serena slowly came back to herself and pushed him away forcefully. Cristian took a step back, but quickly pulled her close again. By this time, however, Serena had quickly found the light switch next to him and immediately turned it on. The brightness was restored. Serena looked closer at the other side, and only then did she notice that he was wearing a silver-gray mask, and that the decorations around the edges looked a little familiar. Of course, the re made Cristian freeze for a moment, but he reacted quickly, his eyes narrowed under the mask as he wordlessly appraised Serena. The two had been staring at each other for some time. At one point, Serena frowned her beautiful eyebrows and said, ¡°The decoration of your mask¡­.¡± Instead of answering her directly, Cristian approached her and looked at her with some mischief, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me who I am? Serena said nothing. He leaned even closer to her, saying, ¡°It seems that you still haven¡¯t forgotten mepletely, even though it¡¯s been five years. What he had said made Serena feel nervous as if Cristian had read her mind. She raised her head in a slight panic to look at him and asked, ¡°Why did you show up here dressed like that? If I remember correctly, you¡¯re not on tonight¡¯s guest list, are you? -Oh?¡± The smile on Cristian¡¯s face became even more obvious and his gaze became even more wicked. He asked, ¡°Did you pay special attention to see if I was there? Serena was speechless. It was probably because she was drunk that she said those words with so many weaknesses that were exploited by that man. Thinking about it, Serena simply stopped talking and looked at him angrily. However, she didn¡¯t know that she had just been kissed by Cristian, her lips were a little red and swollen, plus her eyes reflected some ecstasy, her eyebrows were tinged with a flirtatious wine color, and this dress ¡­ all of it made her look incredibly beautiful tonight. At this moment ¡­ Cristian looked at Serena in front of him, and contracted the nut in his throat unconsciously. Such a beautiful woman ¡­ Yet she had been contemted by other men for so long. He grabbed her hand roughly and said with furrowed brows, -You can¡¯t wear that again in front of other men-. Serena frowned and tried to push his hand away, but Cristian¡¯s hand was attached to hers like a chain. She felt annoyed and said with some impatience, ¡°Let me go.¡± Cristian did not let go, but took the opportunity to tickle her palm and cross her fingers nimbly, holding her hand tightly. That rogue! Serena was so angry that she gritted her teeth; if he had not barged in, she would have been able to change this heavy dress. Even now he was leaning so close to her, almost taking her breath away. He, too, said nothing and seemed to enjoy the atmosphere, his dark eyes staring at her. He did not even move. At his burning stares, Serena felt her face almost burn. She looked at him angrily, and was unreasonably disturbed by the mask he wore on his face, so she reached out her other hand to snatch it away from him. Before her hand could touch him, she was stopped by Cristian¡¯s other hand. -Did you hear what I just said? -¡­ Do you want me to appear in front of everyone with a mask like you?¡± she said mockingly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the same leisure as you¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Cristian suddenly took off his mask, and then put it on Serena¡¯s face. Serena was puzzled. What had touched the tip of her nose was cold, but this time the mask Cristian had put on still carried the warmth of her face. When the mask was put on her face like this, it was as if their faces were intimately glued together. So Serena could not help but blush and said with some annoyance, ¡°What are you doing? -It was originally a set.¡± Cristian walked over and tied the chain string behind the mask for her. As he tied the chain string, his chest swayed right before her eyes, and the familiar smell lingered right by her side. Although the two had known each other for a long time, there had never been a gesture as tender as today¡¯s, and for a moment Serena felt her eyes warm a little. She lowered her eyelids and bit her lower lip hard. He could not be tender-hearted, absolutely could not be tender-hearted. He could never forget his despair at that time. In the year he left so ruthlessly, her despair was a nightmare that began almost every night when she closed her eyes. It was only a yearter that this condition improved, and to this day she still has asional nightmares. Thinking about it, Serena took a deep breath, calmed down and asked quietly, -Didn¡¯t my brother order the dress? Why do you have a set of masks? Besides, the designer didn¡¯t say anything to me¡­. ¨C He didn¡¯t say anything?-Cristian took her words and spoke softly to exin, -That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t let him say¡­¡± ¡°How? Serena closed her eyes and tried to control her emotions. -What? ¨C Cristian narrowed his eyes to look at her, fearing that she would feel bad. At this point, Cristian was already in a particrly upset state toward the woman in front of him, unconsciously wanting to please her and fearing that she would not ept him or get angry. His world seemed to revolve around her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -Did you also intervene on the dress my brother ordered? Serena raised her head, staring straight at him. Cristian was stunned, a little nervous about the questioning looks in her eyes, and his thin lips spoke unconsciously, -Don¡¯t you like it? Before she could answer, Cristian added, -Then I won¡¯t do it again in the future, or will I ask your opinion before I do? -Cristian, when did you be so humble?¡± Serena eventually couldn¡¯t help but tease him, saying, ¡°I¡¯d rather you treated me like you used to, with a mouth full of a woman on her second marriage, treating me like a vain woman, lusting after money. Suddenly, however, melodious, extraordinarily clear and soft music yed in the quiet dressing room. Serena listened to it and recognized that it was an ensemble piece, suitable for dance. Her hand was taken, and Cristian wrapped his other hand around her waist. His rough voice was heard: -You are dressed so well, it is a waste not to dance, don¡¯t you think? The music yed continuously, with no intention of stopping, and it was obvious that all this was just what Cristian had prepared. But the music wasn¡¯t ying by itself, so surely he still had paid ¡°aplices.¡± Serena half-closed her lips, wanting to refuse when he was already taking her dancing. At first she wanted to refuse, but Cristian¡¯s eyes were like magic, making her gradually lose her resistance and follow his steps to the rhythm of the melody. Serena thought that maybe in this moment she could forget the good and the bad of the past. Only in this moment. Chapter 540: You have finally arrived! While there was much excitement in the hall, in the dressing room at the back there was just a world of two people, where hearts seemed to be in tune with the sound of the melodious music. The dance was really something magical. It could bring two strangers closer together and make the rtionship between people close to each other more intimate. Just like now, Serena almost forgot the unhappiness she had, forgot being a woman with two failed marriages, forgot being the mother of a child, and forgot those dark days when she lived in a nightmare. One song had ended. Cristian pushed her against the makeup table. With his body pressed slightly forward and his hand cupping her chin, he wanted to kiss her. However, Serena avoided his kiss with an expressionless face, then pushed him away and said in a cold voice, -The dance is over, you may go. Cristian, who had no defense, was pushed away unprepared. He turned to look at the woman whose face had turned cold again. She was unbelievable to him. One second, her eyes were still full of tenderness as she danced with him, and the next, she was pushing him away mercilessly. What did that mean? Cristian had just taken a step forward when Serena said in a cold voice, ¡°Have you made enough of a scene for tonight? Don¡¯t make me hate you. His steps stopped at Serena¡¯s words, and after a moment he spoke slowly and asked, ¡°Is this your disguise? Serena said nothing. -He who is silent consents,¡¬ Cristian said with a deep look, -Serena, no matter how far you push me, you will be mine in this life. She turned immediately without looking at Cristian. Behind her there was silence for a long time, and only when Serena felt that her breathing was over did she slowly cling to the table next to her and move inside step by step. She sat in the dressing room for a long time, taking a long time to regain herposure, after which Serena took off the dress she was wearing and put on a lighter dress. Where had Manuel gone if he had note looking for her until now? Strange! But¡­ Cristian also came to this party, so¡­ was he going to meet Manuel? At that thought, Serena¡¯s face paled, and she immediately ran out of the locker room. After taking a few steps outside, she went back there to get the mask that was on the table and put it in her bag. Matteo wanted to introduce Serena to the public so that everyone would know that she was the daughter of the Giordano family. So, not only had he invited almost all the high society celebrities from the North City, but he would also have them broadcast live on the big screen in the city center. Being interested in gossip could be human nature. Those passing by or watching the broadcast on TV would stop and gossip, praising that the daughter of the Giordano family was very beautiful¡­. In short, all kinds of envious voices were resounding around. Just then, a waitress in a Western restaurant brought out from the kitchen the steak the customer wanted. -Sir, your steak is rare. The man was so absorbed in what he was looking at on his phone that he paid no attention to her. A hint of annoyance appeared in the waitress¡¯s eyes, but she kept forcing a smile and reminding him again. -The man made a gesture of impatience, and the waitress became a little irritated, thinking what a rude fellow. Looking at his phone, he noticed that the screen showed a picture of a beautiful girl. He let slip a snort of contempt thinking that all men were the same type. Although he was dressed smartly as a respectable man, he was actually an idiot on the inside. The maid despised him in every way, then turned away. As he prepared to leave, he suddenly realized that something was wrong, so he stopped and looked at the screen again. Why did this woman look so familiar? He walked over and took a closer look. Suddenly, his face changed dramatically in an instant. Then, snatching the phone directly from the man, he fixed the person on the screen with a look. The woman on the screen had a pleasant smile, but between her eyebrows she could not hide coldness, just like in those years. Only the dazzling crown on her head and the colorful skirt of the dress she wore on her body really shocked him. -Serena!¡± A name came out of her mouth. Seeing her staring at his phone, he thought he had found someone with the same taste, and joked with a smile, -She is very beautiful, isn¡¯t she? I thought I saw a fairy when I first saw this girl live. I didn¡¯t expect the Giordano family to hide so much beauty,¡± he said. -The Giordano family? The maid¡¯s voice sounded a little shaky. The man noticed it, but did not think there was a problem. He looked at the maid, seeing that she looked poor from head to toe, showed a touch of disdain in his gaze and said, -Yes, he must be happy to see such a beautiful woman, right? Do you think the dress she was wearing was particrly elegant? I tell you, the diamond crown on her head can¡¯t even cover your annual sry. The Giordano family, of course, is the Giordano family of north town, which you haven¡¯t even heard of, have you? You are too short¡­ The blunt words were like a sharp knife in the heart of the maid, who clutched the phone tighter and tighter until her fingers paled. Seeing this, the man eximed, ¡°It¡¯s okay to be jealous, but why are you mistreating my phone? Give it back right now. The maid raised her head, her eyes were remarkably dark and frightening, as if she had juste out of hell. -Did you just say¡­ my annual sry is not worth that broken diamond at the top of your head? -Did I¡­ did I say it wrong? I meant it, that broken diamond is real too, and I don¡¯t take it personally!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -Ah?¡±ughed the waitress indifferently, and said, ¡°Does it deserve so much pride to have broken diamonds? I used to wear whole diamonds. -You¡­ The man looked at her like a psychopath, then lunged over to snatch her phone when she was distracted. However, she dodged his grasp with agility, staring at the person on the screen. -It¡¯s been five years, five whole years, you¡¯ve finally arrived! -Manager, restaurant manager, why is this waitress of yours grabbing the phones of some customers? The customer¡¯sint ringing in her ears brought her back to reality. Suddenly, she came to her senses and quickly returned the phone to the man with a sweet smile. -Sir, thank you for sharing this with me. This young woman is beautiful and you have good taste. Enjoy your meal. Finished with the words, he turned quickly without waiting for her reaction and brought back the manager who was walking here after hearing theint. He said as he walked, ¡°Manager, how could I steal the customer¡¯s phone? What kind of person I am, surely you have figured it out¡­-. Chapter 541: A strange man When they reached the rest room, the two started flirting with each other. -Mr. Director, I¡¯m serious, if you don¡¯t believe it, I¡¯ll exin it to you in the evening at your home, okay? -Well, oh, no ! The other employees passed them by as if they hadn¡¯t seen them, because they were already used to their flirtation. Fifteen minutester, having won over the manager, the woman went to the bathroom to wash her hands. When he looked up, he saw her differently. She, once the youngdy of the Giordano family, who enjoyed high social standing, was now working as a waitress in the restaurant. Of course, the meager sry was not enough for her to live a luxurious life. Therefore, she decided to flirt with high-ranking men to get what she wanted. By having sex with the manager, she got a double sry, which she was very happy about, feeling superior to the rest of the restaurant. However, his pride suddenly disappeared after seeing her, which he saw on the screen today. ¡°During the five years, I was living in miserable conditions, while she was living in perfect conditions.¡± Thinking this, indignantly, she clenched her hands so hard that her nails hurt her skin without her feeling any pain. -Serena! Serena! Serena! Serena!¡± she screamed her name over and over again, the volume getting louder and louder like a madwoman, and grabbed the mirror with her bloody nails making the hardest noises. She left a streak of blood marked on the mirror, making the bathroom, in a less bright state, even more horrible. * Searching for a long time, he finally found Manuel swinging alone in the courtyard, wearing a beautiful mask. Although his face could not be seen, he was very handsome and cute in the mask and in the costume. Looking at him, Serena stopped to photograph him from a distance. Clik. As soon as she had taken a picture, Manuel turned his head with his shiny ck eyes fixed on her. -Mommy?¡± Waving at her, he wanted to get off the swing. -Just a moment,¡¬ she stopped him, waving her hands, -I¡¯ll take more pictures of you. Manuel just sat there, motionless.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. To take good pictures, Serena changed her position from time to time, capturing her best states, and Manuel, cooperating well with her, and his mischievous gestures made her smile. As soon as she had turned off the phone, Manuelunched himself toward her, murmuring, ¡°Mom. He gently stroked her head. In fact, Serena could not befortable until she saw him in a mask, so that when Cristian found him, she would not recognize him. Whereas Manuel, being a five-year-old boy, would not worry about looking like someone else. Thinking about this, she was ufortable and asked him in a low voice, ¡°Have you been here without visiting any ce? -What ce do you mean? Mother,¡± he looked at her curiously. His innocent look shamed Serena for questioning him. She looked away to pursue the topic, ¡°Well, anywhere but here. Aren¡¯t you bored being here for so long? -I¡¯m not bored, Mom, because I¡¯ve met a lot of people,¡± he replied. -A lot of people? -Yes. They wanted to take pictures of me, but I always remember from your words, not to take pictures with strangers. After that?-Seeing him so serious, she asked him curiously. -Then I refused, saying that my mother would not leave them alone if they took pictures of me. -Hearing his serious tone, Serenaughed and said, -You describe me as a witch, so how do I greet them? Next time tell them that if they vite your portrait rights, you will ask them forpensation. -Mom you¡¯re mean!!!¡± huffing, Manuel stroked her cheek, and then said, ¡°But Mom, they didn¡¯t make it seed by taking pictures. At first they were very annoying and didn¡¯t listen to my words. They kept taking pictures of me. You can a gentleman helped me. -A gentleman?¡± he asked, smiling. ¡°Did you thank him for his help? He shook his head positively and said, -But it¡¯s a little strange. -Why strange? -Because he also put on a mask like me. Hearing his words, Serena became restless, her heart beating at a rapid pace as if it would jump out of her throat at any moment: -What do you mean, he also put on a mask? -Yes, Mom. But what happened?¡± Until she noticed the iron mask in Serena¡¯s hand, she asked, ¡°Mom, your mask looks a little like his, do you know it? She did not answer. She stood there, motionless. In an instant, coldness ran through her from her feet to the rest of her body, leaving her frozen. Although she had arranged everything, it had never urred to her that they would meet like this. Or rather, although she had pulled away from Cristian with the utmost effort, she still could not hide Manuel from him. ¡± What did she want to do? Why did she help Manuel, with a mask to boot? Did he do it unintentionally or intentionally?¡± thinking about it, Serena paled and worried that she could recognize him from Manuel. ¡°Is it pure chance, or did he already know everything and is he just ying me? If he already knew, what should he do?¡± she kept thinking. Chapter 542: Fear Mom? -Mom.¡± Seeing her so pale, Manuel was saddened because he did not want to leave her in a bad state. He wanted to test Mom, but he did not expect Serena to resist. He sighed. He waved his hands in front of her to bring her back to consciousness. But Serena seemed to be caught up in her thoughts and could note out of them. Manuel suddenly thought of something and dared not test Serena again, so he hugged her neck tightly. When he touched her it was as he imagined. Her neck was cold and sweating. -Mom, Mom¡­¡¬ she cried out over and over again, but received no response. Seeing her distracted and motionless, Manuel was frightened to death and called out to her with tear-filled eyes, ¡°Mama, please listen to me.¡± With her tears bing more and more severe, Serena suddenly regained consciousness and found him under her breast, his eyes swollen shut. In that instant she realized what had happened and murmured, ¡°My love. -Mom, I am here. Don¡¯t scare me, please,¡± Manuel removed his mask to press his cheek to hers, warming her. She was returning to normal with the growing warmth she felt from Manuel, who hugged her tightly as if he had saved her from hell. ¡°He saved my life.¡± Murmuring Serena, she hugged him even tighter. -Manuel, my love, no matter what happens, you are always my baby. -Yes.¡± He strongly agreed and said, -I am always your baby. Don¡¯t be sad¡­ Manuel was a very well-behaved and proper boy, he was considerate and did not ask for anything. For Serena, he was the most beautiful thing in the world. She stroked him affectionately, ¡°Forgive me, my love, if I scared you again? He shook his head negatively and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad, I will always be by your side. -Really?¡± she asked with tears shining in her eyes, ¡°If you were taken away from me, what would you do? -That won¡¯t happen mom.¡± The expression on Manuel¡¯s face suddenly became serious. -I know, I just said if¡­ -He put his hands on her cheek and approached her gently, saying, -There will be no such day. I will always be with you. Mom, don¡¯t worry about it by the way, okay? -All right,¡¬ Serena, straining not to cry, handed him the mask and said, -Put it on and wait for me in the room. I¡¯ll check on Anna. -Anna? -Yes, she apanied your uncle on business, I think she drank a lot, and I have to take care of her. Listening to him, Manuel thought for a while and answered her, -Isn¡¯t that always what you want them to be together? Seeing her surprised, Manuel exined, ¡°At his age, uncle should have a girlfriend. Mom, are we going straight home now? I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight! Hearing his naughty words, Serena stroked his nose, saying, -This is naughty! Don¡¯t ever talk about it in front of your uncle who will be angry if you make fun of his age. -But Mom, you make fun of his age, too. -I didn¡¯t mean to say that. I only said it when he wanted to introduce me to a boy. Talking to Manuel, Serena recovered from her sadness and fear without realizing it. She felt calmer now because of Manuel¡¯s promise. She took him by the hand to go ahead, ¡°Go get things ready first, and then we¡¯ll go home. -Ok,¡± he followed behind her, shaking his steps at the difference in their heights, ¡°But, Mom, why don¡¯t you want to go on a blind date? Listening to him, Serena became a little sad: ¡°You¡¯re just a child and you shouldn¡¯t know so many things. You are only so young, why are you so gossipy? When you grow up, will you be an entertainment journalist? Manuel ¡°¡­¡± He looked at her impatiently and huffed, ¡°Mom you don¡¯t care about me at all. I told you I wanted to make a contribution to the country when I grew up. Well, Serena thought for a while : ¡°If you go to the tabloids, you can entertain the public. Making people happy can be considered as contributing to the country. Hahaha¡­ Serena jokingly pulled. Mom, you¡¯re mean! I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore¡­¡± He let go of her hand to run forward. Watching him run, Serena also sped up, with an unhappy smile, thinking, ¡°I hope that day doesn¡¯te!¡± She hoped Manuel would never leave her. Manuel was the only thing she had; if one day he was taken away from her, she would die. The event continued. Making toasts, Anna¡¯s hand suddenly trembled when a message arrived. -I have to read the message.¡± Begging Matteo¡¯s forgiveness, she pulled out her phone and murmured, -It was Serena. She said she was tired and went home with Manuel. He said this in a low voice, with his head down because he saw a message that embarrassed him greatly.N?velDrama.Org content. Then a message also came for Matteo. He received the same message as Anna, and thest sentence, which he did not articte, was, ¡°Take care of her. If she is drunk, take her to my house, or if there are many rooms from the Giordano family, let her rest there. You know what that means, cheer up! Poor bachelor. Chapter 543: Give me a kiss. He was silent for a while with the message, then turned off the phone. ¡°With what I know of her, she is not capable of sending me thest sentence, which will surely be the work of her little son, Manuel, a child is already capable of making fun of me.¡± Matthew thought, ¡°We¡¯ll see about that, Manuel. -Well¡­¡± Anna looked at Matthew thinking she was going to say something, but he interrupted her, ¡°What happened? -I wanted to ask how many visitors are left to greet,¡± she lowered her head, feeling very ashamed of her imprudence. -Are you tired, too? -No, no, of course not,¡¬ she shook her head negatively and smiled, -I¡¯m in good health, how can I be tired if only for a while? I ask, no more than that. In fact, she was dead tired from the ufortable high heels, which were specially matched with her evening dress. She looked like she was fat in them. She never felt as bad as she did now in the ufortable shoes, and besides, she walked longer in them than before. Anna kept thinking that she would fall at any moment. But she endured it all for him, Matthew. -How is your drinking ability,¡± he asked her. -Well, I think it is good. I can drink more,¡± she replied with a forced smile, worrying about his order of departure. Even seeing her so obliged, Matteo was unable to distinguish true consent from false when dealing with women, because he did not have much contact with them, and the only one he was closest to was Chiara Gatti except Serena. Although Chiara loved him, Matteo felt nothing. For him, a yes was a real yes, a no was a serious rejection. As in the case of Anna, who answered him everything in the affirmative, though with a forced smile, she took him seriously. Then the consequence should be borne by herself, for not telling him the real truth. ¡°Like poor me, even though I know what Matthew is like, I keep pretending. If it were any other man, I would not humiliate myself like this.¡± Anna thought. -Mr. Giorgio. After a toast, Anna drank the ss in one gulp, and the gentleman looked at her curiously, ¡°Bravo! If I could know who thisdy is? As soon as he answered, Anna leaned toward him, fainting. Her face fell and she immediately embraced him, feeling his tenderness and softness. But as soon as she opened her mouth, a man pulled her from his embrace. It was Matthew who was protecting her. Leaving her leaning against his shoulder, he asked her, ¡°Are you okay? But in that instant, Anna was so stunned that her vision failed her. She looked at him intently, but could not distinguish him. She must have been drunk to look at him so closely, because she pushed him away every time she saw him, ever since she had blown him two violent kisses. Remembering her promises, Matthewughed forcibly and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t take it anymore, don¡¯t let it continue. Then he apologized to the guests, ¡°A thousand apologies. She¡¯s drunk, I have to take her home to rest. Enjoy yourselves! -It¡¯s okay,¡± replied Mr. George, smiling. Being a friend of his sister, he took very patient care of her. He took her in his embrace to carry her home.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. During the movement, Anna hadpletely lost consciousness, and suddenly stopped, groaning, ¡°Enough, I can¡¯t go on anymore. She refused to continue forck of effort. And she fell straight to the ground, her white legs clearly visible. As soon as she saw them, Matthew looked away. Then he took off his jacket to cover them so that others would not see them as he passed. -Get up,¡± Matteo ordered, seriously. -I can¡¯t, my feet hurt. My feet hurt,¡± he muttered. -Your feet hurt? -Yes, because my shoes are too tight,¡± she said, tears shining in her eyes. Matthew examined his shoes and found that they had bitten him violently with many well-marked red wounds on his feet. As he reached to take off his shoes, Anna stopped him, muttering, ¡°They hurt! -Stop! Ignoring him, Anna stopped him again, but Matthew checked her and shouted, -I said don¡¯t move! Hearing his fierce voice, she remained perfectly still. Then he patiently removed her shoes. With so many paths, her feet and shoes had fit tightly. Whichever way it was, she would feel pain when he took them off. Matthew did it as patiently as possible to make him suffer less. -Slow, please, they hurt¡­¡± she murmured, tears welling up in her eyes. Finally he took off her shoes and lifted her head, looking at her swollen eyes. -Are you in a lot of pain? Anna shook her head affirmatively. ¡°Did I do it too hard?¡± thought Matthew. -Hold on, they don¡¯t hurt anymore,¡¬ he consoled her. -But I¡¯m still in a lot of pain,¡¬ she replied, not very satisfied. -What do you want then? -How about kissing me? If you give me a kiss, it might not hurt,¡± he was surprised by her words. Chapter 544: If you rest now, I will give you a gift. At first Matthew thought he had misheard her, because it had never urred to him that a serious and responsible woman like her could make such a rash request. Besides, no one dared speak to him like that. Then he thought she was capable, becausepared to the violent kisses he had given her, such a request was nothing. -You are already going to kiss me,¡± she urged him. He ignored her and said, -Will we walk or not? -Are you going to kiss me or not? Hearing her ridiculous words, he decided to ignore her, and lifted her directly off the ground, grabbing her arms, with her shoes in his other hand. -Oops! Dragged by him, she screamed loudly. -What happened to you? -My feet hurt.¡± She pointed to her feet again, her wounds bright red. He thought for a while, then Matthew bent down and showed him his back, saying, ¡°Get on.¡± Hesitantly, Anna climbed onto his back with great strength. As soon as Matthew got up, she hugged him by the neck and cried happily, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± With her violent actions on his back, the two of them would have fallen if Matthew did not have a good sense of bnce. With a bruised face, he finally arrived home. And a servant girl immediately approached: -What happened to her? -She is drunk,¡¬ she exined, -Bring her to the room. -Two maids came and took her to the room. -Don¡¯t go,¡± Anna suddenly shouted, her hands shaking. As soon as Matthew left, she heard his cries, -You owe me a kiss! Hearing this, the two maids were totally shocked, motionless, staring at each other. -Come here,¡¬ Anna pointed to Matthew. The maids stood there, and decided not to move until their master Matteo ordered them to. -Take her away!¡± he finally ordered, coldly. Immediately the two maids lifted her up and said, -Yes, sir. We will take her to her room at once. Seeing that Matthew was about to leave, Anna pushed the two maids away and rushed toward him. At that moment, as if she had regained consciousness, she threw herself on him with all her strength, already forgetting the pain in her feet. She wanted to refuse his embrace, but seeing her unsteady state, Matthew took her. Then Matthew held her close to his body, with two legs wrapped around her waist, which surprised the two witnesses. When Matteo wanted to pull away from her, she grabbed his neck with her arms around the nape of his neck and held him tightly in her grip. Then Anna approached him with tight lips. For a moment, Matthew lost his senses from her unexpected and exaggerated actions. He stood there, allowing himself to be kissed. Her lips pressed against his for a long time. As if she wanted to devour him, she glued her lips to his with great force, and looked at him with wide eyes. As soon as he moved a step, she bit him even harder. -Go away.¡± Struggling to break away from her lips, Matthew ordered the two present to retreat. The two ran quickly. The further he pulled away from her, the harder she hugged him; eventually, Matthew had to stop resisting, and he led her directly to the bedroom. He closed the door to avoid being seen acting clumsily. -Sleep! If you keep this up, you will rest on the floor tonight,¡± he threatened her. Had it not been for the alcohol, Anna would never have told him this folly: ¡°Then I will sleep with you in your room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± thought Matthew, ¡°Besides kissing me three times, now she¡¯s throwing this nonsense at me.¡± Then he thought it wouldn¡¯t do any good to argue with a drunkard, because the more he provoked her, the crazier she got. He said to her, ¡°Listen to me. If you rest now, I will give you a gift. -A gift?¡± she murmured and asked, ¡°What gift? -When you wake up, I will give it to you. Hearing him, she immediatelyy down on the bed and repeated,¡± Tomorrow don¡¯t forget the promise. -All right.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Finally the gift worked, and she immediately fell asleep. He did not leave until he confirmed that she would not wake up again. As the one presiding over the event, Matthew should have been present at all times. Then he reappeared at the event. Chapter 545: Guilt The next day, as soon as Serena woke up, she smelled food. In order to attend the event in perfect condition, she ate almost nothingst night. Serena nced at the sun outside the window, pulled out her cell phone to see the weather, found next to the empty bed Manuel was gone. After being stunned for a moment, Serena changed her clothes and went down to the second floor. She immediately saw the dishes on the table and thought, ¡°Is Anna back?¡± When she entered the kitchen, however, she saw Manuel atop a high seat, straining to reach the utensils on the shelf. She did not approach him until she had taken from the shelf what Manuel wanted, and she scolded him: -What are you doing? Hearing her unexpected voice, he was surprised and answered with innocent eyes, -I¡¯m cooking, Mom. -When did you learn to cook? Do you know how dangerous it is to be on top of a high chair?N?velDrama.Org content. Seeing him reach high on a seat, she was so worried she couldn¡¯t even breathe. -Mom, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t fall down. Then he put the dishes on the table and called to her, -Come on, Mom, let¡¯s have breakfast. She froze in fury. He approached her, took her hand and asked her forgiveness, but Serena did not move a step. Then he had to repeat his apology, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry, next time I won¡¯t be in such a high ce. -Next time,¡± she questioned him. He quickly replied, -I won¡¯t do it again. Come, mother, taste the dishes I have prepared for you. Hearing her words, he softened. ¡°Yes, your son prepared breakfast for you early in the morning. How could she not try. She could not make her effort in vain. Seeing Serena¡¯s expression and bing rxed, Manuel quickly led her to sit at the table. As they sat at the table, Serena nced at the breakfast. It was actually a simple breakfast, with fried eggs, freshly baked bread and soy milk. She tasted the egg and found it well cooked, very delicious. She looked at her son with surprise, and Manuel asked anxiously, ¡°What do you think? Mom. Seeing his hopeful eyes, she praised him with satisfaction, ¡°Better than I imagined. -Thank you, Mom. If you like it, eat more of it. And I can cook for you every day. Suddenly Serena stopped and asked him, -When did you learn to cook? -Not long ago. -Serena stopped: Are you lying? -Why? -With little time to learn, how can you cook so well? Tell me the truth, when and from whom did you learn to cook? Manuel smiled at her words and said, -You¡¯re throwing flowers at me, Mom. Actually, I didn¡¯t learn it intentionally, I happened to see Anna cooking and I learned it. ¡°From Anna?¡± Actually, Anna cooked more than she did, and when she cooked Manuel was often by her side. -You look very tired, Mom, that¡¯s why I wanted to help you with something. Hearing her words, she became very sad because she did not want her son to be understood and mature as an adult, nor did she want him to take care of her. Thinking about it, she felt very guilty for not creating a childlike environment and not caring for him enough. With so much guilt, Serena decided not to speak and continued to eat breakfast. Seeing her sad, Manuel asked her, ¡°Did I do wrong? That¡¯s why you are sad. She smiled forcibly, ¡°Of course not. You have done very well. She reached out her hand to caress him and said softly, ¡°But next time I don¡¯t want to see you in the kitchen so early making me breakfast. You are just a child. If you want something to eat, let me know and I¡¯ll cook it for you, okay? Shaking his head in the affirmative, he said, ¡°Okay, Mom. -That you remember it fixed in your mind,¡± Serena repeated. -OK. Giordano House. Anna had a deep sleep, when she turned around she suddenly fell out of bed. Bang! Now she woke up from the pain and stood up with her eyes half closed. ¡°What happened?¡± she thought, ¡°My bed is not like that, mine is leaning against the wall and what¡¯s more with the sides on all four sides, why did I fall?¡± Thinking about it with much confusion, she suddenly saw an unexpected figure. He was reading on the balcony, sitting under the sun, whose color at that moment represented softness and tenderness, under which his profile became as bright as gold. She looked at him as if witnessing a work of art and said, ¡°If only I could dream of him every night!¡± Then Matthew stirred and fixed his eyes on hers, saying coldly, -Are you awake? Chapter 546: Don’t love me. Confused, she stopped suddenly, for she never thought she would greet him in the morning. ¡°Is it sleep or what?¡± thought Anna, stunned, and struggling to clear her mind, she could not. Seeing her distracted, Matteo closed the book. ¡°But if it is a dream, why am I so aware? And why are his looks so indifferent?¡± thought Anna, sitting down on the floor. With great effort, she awkwardly got up from the floor. Without realizing it, a ribbon fell from her dress, revealing her tender white skin. As soon as he saw her, Matthew looked away. She stood up, stroking her head, murmured, ¡°Why do I feel so heavy? Where am I? Is this my dream or reality?¡± Matthew interrupted her with cold words, ¡°Put on your dress properly. Listening to him, she lowered her head and realized how messy her dress was. She tidied up in shame and apologized. ¡°With the indifference with which Matthew treats me, it¡¯s true.¡± Thinking about it, Anna squeezed her hand tightly and shouted, ¡°Whoops! It wasn¡¯t a dream. Did Matteo see her dress like that just now? Oh damn it. Would he have thought she was intentional? At that instant, Matteo was already standing in front of her. Looking into his eyes, embarrassed, she took a step back, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Matteo, I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­ No, I wasn¡¯t trying to¡­.¡± He looked at her intensely, -You weren¡¯t trying to do what? -I wasn¡¯t trying to flirt with you,¡± he replied nervously. Matthew said nothing, just looked at her, his eyes dark and ck. Seeing him so serious, Anna lowered her head in shame. But no sooner had she lowered her head than a pair of hands grabbed her chin. Anna stared at Matthew in disbelief. Startled, she looked at him with the utmost fear and her heart pounding. ¡°Calm down, Anna.¡± She said to herself. Did Matthew fall in love with her in one night? ¡°What does this man want, does he want to kiss me?¡± Thinking about his kisses, Anna began to fidget with hope, then closed her eyes and prepared her lips. But a long time passed without him kissing her, she had to open her eyes, and at this moment, he looked at her motionless. -Do you like me?¡± asked Matthew. Looking at him so close, with a clear and somewhat hard gaze, Anna felt she would faint in a second, embarrassed, couldn¡¯t even move, she said to herself, -Tell him, tell him you love him. Now is the best time.¡± As she was about to confess to him, he coldly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t love me.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. -Co¡­ how? Now he became very serious and said, ¡°With much effort I was able to get my sister Serena back, my duty is to take care of her for the rest of my life, so I don¡¯t think I have any time left to have a love affair.¡± She understood his words, but she did not want to miss this opportunity and said, ¡°I understand youpletely, but she is an adult, you don¡¯t have to take care of her for the rest of her life. Besides, she also wants you to be happy. -She will not be the reason for you to interfere in my life. With her inadvertent refusals, Anna paled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I was clear. I didn¡¯t want to interfere in your life, what I mean is¡­. -You know what you have to do, since I exined myself well. Suddenly, tears filled her eyes, straining not to let them fall, she lowered her head, thinking, ¡°How ridiculous you are, Anna! He is the CEO, he enjoys a high social position, and you, who are you for him to be in love with you?¡± Thinking about it, she became very angry and shouted at him, ¡°Yes, I like you, and very much. But I never thought of meddling in your life, and besides, if you have not confessed your love to me, then you have no right to use me of interrupting your life. He looked at her with curiosity. Although she was messy and confused, her eyes were, at this moment, very bright. Matteo did not think she would argue so furiously. Seeing her angry, Matthew remembered his past, in which he too was as stubborn as she was, believing that he was right in everything he decided to do. Seeing him silent, Anna continued her speech, ¡°You don¡¯t have to reject me today. I like you, but I have never confessed this to you before, so your rejection is useless. I won¡¯t take it seriously. Matthew narrowed his eyes. The more he argued with him, the angrier he became, his eyes filled with tears. If I haven¡¯t confessed anything to you yet, who allows you to refuse me?¡± she thought angrily, then wiped the tears from her eyes and said, ¡°I thank you for hosting me yesterday, now I have to go. -Whatever,¡± he coldly answered her. Anna pulled up with her nose and fixed the dress on her body -Take off your jacket,¡¬ she said. -What? -Anna pointed to the dress on her body , -Do you want me to go outside like this? He spent a night sleeping in the dress, now it was in a bad state. He thought for a while, and said, -I¡¯ll send for your clothes. -No,¡± Anna refused, and answered him seriously, ¡°I want your jacket now, in return for the damage you did to me. Chapter 547: Love was a tyrant. Matthew looked at her for a while, then suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I hurt you. You did!-Your words hurt a girl¡¯s heart. Matteo was speechless. -Give me!¡± asked Anna to Matteo reasonably. Matteo was indeed speechless, but seeing him with his eyes still, without remedy, she had to unbutton her dress and take it off. Anna took the dress and put it on, rubbed her eyes, then turned and walked out the door. Will you ask Mario to send you back? -No need! Anna left quickly, Matteo remained in his seat thinking, had he made a mistake? He only said what he wanted to say. * In thepany. Serena poured herself a cup of coffee, after a few sips, she looked at the empty seat next to her. She thought about how she had left Annapletely in her brother¡¯s handsst night, but she had not expected that Anna had not yet arrived at thepany. At that thought, the corners of his mouth unconsciously lifted. Explosion! The office door suddenly opened. Serena looked up with an impassive face, but at the sight of her the smile vanished. Anna entered and immediately ran to her seat, theny down on the desk and buried herself in her hands. Watching this scene, her lips moving, Serena put her coffee down on the table and then got up to go to Anna, ¡°What is it? In fact, Serena wanted to make jokes to Anna such as ¡°How were youst night?¡± but when Anna walked in, Serena saw her with red eyes, like a rabbit. Of course, Anna did not answer her. Serena was in no hurry and pulled a chair next to her to sit down, waiting patiently. After about three to five minutes, Anna looked up and watched her cry. Serena felt an ache in her heart, took a handkerchief to wipe the tears on her face, -Don¡¯t cry, you can say it, if you don¡¯t want to, I will give you a day off. Anna suddenly turned her head and asked with a sad face. -Serena, am I ugly? Serena was stunned, an idea was forming inside her, but she shook her head, -How could you be? -Am I not ugly? Am I not attractive enough? Or is it because I am too poor? She asked, crying. She looked particrly unhappy. -I didn¡¯t like Matteo before, but when I was abroad, he used to visit often, time after time, I saw him often, how could he not touch my heart? If he wasn¡¯t single, I wouldn¡¯t have been tempted. But now I know how ridiculous it was for me to have that temptation¡­.. Serena was speechless. Serena moved her lips and tried to console her, but when she opened her mouth, she didn¡¯t know how to do it. -Serena, if I don¡¯t know myself at all? I know it¡¯s impossible, but I still fall in love with him. Seeing her cry, Serena could not help but sigh, and then reached out her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes as she said in a soft voice, -How can this be? Love is a very tyrannical thing, if people can control their feelings at any time, they could not be human. We are normal people, that¡¯s just why we haveplicated feelings. It¡¯s very normal that you fall in love with him, at the same time, what he doesn¡¯t love you is also a normal thing, all that has no rtion to your self-awareness, so you can¡¯t feel inferior because of that. -How do you know I have low self-esteem? Serena paused a little, looking away. How did she know that? Serena did not want to know how to know either, but to console Anna, she smiled to herself and said. -When I fell in love with Cristian, I was in the same emotion as you. Anna choked, the next moment she reacted, moaning, she said excitedly, -Serena, I¡¯m very moved, I didn¡¯t expect you to present your wound tofort me. Serena said, ¡°So, are you still sad? Anna nodded her head, -A little bit, but I can understand how you felt during those years. This time she simply rejected me, but for you at that time¡­. She started talking like a chatterbox, at the same time, Serena¡¯s face changed slightly. Then Serena hastily interrupted her: -Well, don¡¯t say anything about before, tell me what happened to youst night, you didn¡¯t go to meet the client with my brother, how did he reject you? -Well,¡¬ Anna was angry, -Your brother pinched my chin and asked me if I liked him? Hearing this, Serena was a little surprised by this situation. Matthew. Could he pinch a girl¡¯s chin? It gave Serena an impression of caution, even when they did not know each other, Matteo had a very strict self-discipline, how was it possible to pinch a girl¡¯s chin easily? Thinking about this, Serena looked at her a little differently. She smiled: -So what did you say? -What did I say? I haven¡¯t had time to answer yet, your brother told me not to love him! Well, I never craved his consideration, still nothing I had announced before he rejected me, don¡¯t you think it was very funny? Serena, you won¡¯t be angry if I say that about your brother, will you? Looking at his angry face, Serena could not help but smile, she shook her head, ¡°No. After all these years, Anna¡¯s love for Matthew had been very deep, this time it was just for the self-esteem of a rejected girl, and so after the morning, maybe she would recover. And Anna had a stubborn nature, as if she didn¡¯t want to look back until she hit the wall. -Well, let¡¯s stop talking about it, if you don¡¯t go home and rest, do your work. With that said, Serena took a deep look at Anna¡¯s suit jacket and returned to her desk. -They knocked on the door.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -Go inside. The office door opened and Arianna probed a head inside. She looked a little hesitant, but soon made up her mind to push open the door. Serena looked at her, -What happened? Arianna ced a folder in front of her, -This was my drawing these days, could you give me some advice? Serena took the document, opened it only to find that the design inside was for men¡¯s fashion, at the same time she also remembered that Cristian¡¯s order had given it to Arianna. As she looked at it, Serena heard Arianna¡¯s question, -What did you think of these designs? -Yes, they were all well painted, and you are bing more and more skilled,¡± Serenaplimented. -But¡­ All this was denied by Mr. Cristian. Chapter 548: Mysterious Mail Serena praised Arianna, she wanted to be very happy, after all, for Arianna, Serena¡¯s excellent achievements had reached the level of an idol. But what saddened her was that Cristian deeply denied her work, while he had not admitted that the design worked ording to his standards, she could not finish this order. If she could not finish this order, how could she get the bonus? This was because Arianna was sad. Hearing this, Serena¡¯s hand stopped a little, a momentter she closed the document, and said after a little reflection, -Did he reject you face to face? Arianna shook her head, -No, we didn¡¯t even see each other, his assistant told me that these design works were not satisfied by Cristian, and that I should stop using these inferior works to deceive him. So¨CI brought it to show you, do I paint that badly? -It¡¯s not that you paint badly,¡¬ Serena shook her head and looked at her, -When you took this order, I told you, this was very big, it was certainly more difficult than any other order, even I can¡¯t handle it -Okay. -So it takes a lot of patience to finish. Even if it doesn¡¯t work in the end, I think it¡¯s enough to make you grow. Even if Cristian didn¡¯t get into his field, he had fussy, precise and unique eyes, so the experience for Arianna was also good.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. -Well, I understand, so I will go back to design. -Well, see youter. After Arianna left, Anna rearranged her paper, looking a little wistfully at Serena: -You know she won¡¯t seed, why did you let her take this order? In fact, I think if she hadn¡¯t vited the contract, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many things. -Many things don¡¯t have assumptions, if they had broken the contract at that time, we wouldn¡¯t have had the headache. Serena pinched her forehead, not knowing how long Cristian would remain tangled. Last night¡¯s scene at the banquet followed her continuously. The words near her ear, the hot kiss, the intimate movements yed over and over in her mind. Although she said she did not want to meet him, but the body was always very honest, missing every detail about him. Because Serena¡¯s identity had been published, arge number of clients came to thepany that day with the intention of cooperating. Anna calmed down before receiving them. After a day of work, Anna finally felt so tired that she was about to die. -If I had known that your public identification for a banquet could attract so many orders, we would have organized a party as soon as we returned to the North City. Serena said, ?Suddenly so many people came, it is true that we had a difficult time. Seeing that the time to leave work had passed, Serena changed her face slightly, urged Anna, ¡°Hurry up and pack, let¡¯s go get Manuel. Anna was also informed, quickly packed her bags, and then grabbed Matteo¡¯s dress, she left together with Serena. The two of them went to pick up Manuel. When Manuel got into the car and saw Anna¡¯s dress, he could not help but exim. Anna, are you wearing my uncle¡¯s dress? Anna gave him a hard look, ¡°Such sharp eyes, whose genes were they? Manuel hugged Anna¡¯s arm, ¡°Aunt Anna, do you want to be my royal aunt? Anna widened her eyes, ¡°I would love to be your royal aunt, unfortunately your uncle did not want me to be. She didn¡¯t want to admit it before because she felt shy. And now her thought had been revealed by Matthew, he had also rejected her on the spot, so at that moment Anna didn¡¯t care. Hearing this, Serena could not help but smile: -Not now, she could be the future aunt. Anna gave her a look. The three talked andughed all the way to themunity. As they passed themunity administration room, the director called them over, said there was mail for them and to pick it up on the way. Anna went ahead to pick it up. When she tried to pick up the box, the managerined, ¡°What did you buy? It smells strange. -Nothing special, it¡¯s just the ingredients I bought on the inte, it might smell strange, but not that bad,¡± Anna finished blowing her nose vigorously, and indeed it did smell strange. How strange, what happened? -What¡¯s wrong? Serena stopped at the door and asked. Anna concentrated and walked out with the box in her arms. -Nothing special, as for the ingredients I bought online, it came out a little strange, we¡¯ll reopen to see, if there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll let the merchant give me a full refund. -Ok. Because the elevator was an enclosed space and the inhabited floor was higher, so they took the elevator up, the other residents often looked at them strangely. Looking at the box in Anna¡¯s hand, Serena frowned slightly. This smell-it was really a bit strong. Was it rotten? Under pressure, they finally returned home, Anna put the box on the floor, as she said, -Don¡¯t touch it, I¡¯m going to get a knife to open the box, I¡¯d like to see if the shopkeeper sent me the bad stuff, it smells so strong, it really bothered me when we are in the elevator, I can¡¯t believe I bought it. Serena didn¡¯t think much either, nodded her head, walked up the stairs and into the room. Just as she put down her bag and was ready to change into her home clothes, a scream came from downstairs. This scream was particrly loud in decibels, giving her a horrible feeling. Serena paused for a few seconds before rushing downstairs, finding Anna frozen. -Serena quickly took steps forward, but suddenly stopped, as if frozen, both of them standing still. There was an eerie silence in the living room. Serena looked at the open box, her face pale, her eyes showing a less stable mood. -Manuel had just gone up the stairs, and at that moment he slipped downstairs. Seeing them standing there in a daze, he was about to approach on the short little legs. Serena¡¯s face changed, and she suddenly shouted, ¡°Come back! Manuel¡¯s footsteps stopped. -Mommy? He stood, head tilted, looking at Serena. There was much doubt in his ck eyes. Staring at the house inside the box, Serena could not breathe properly. -Listen to me, go back to the room, don¡¯te out until I call you. Although Manuel was very curious, he listened to her. She nodded her head and turned to go back to her room. After making sure Manuel was back in his room, Serena felt relieved. At that moment, Anna struggled to turn her head to look at Serena, her face pale. -Serena. Serena, what should we do? Chapter 549: It was difficult to defend the secret arrows. Serena closed her eyes, tried to calm herself by taking a deep breath. Although she was very calm, at that moment her face became pale and bloodless. After a while, she opened her eyes again and calmly said, ¡°Call the police.¡± When the box was opened, there was nothing but a dead rabbit. It was no ordinary rabbit, the rabbit¡¯s death was extremely tragic, whose eyes had been inserted by two logs and whose ears had been cut off, it was full of blood, and Serena could no longer watch, it was so terrible. This scene was so bloody that they could not calm down. Especially for Anna, she was so frightened that she was lying on the floor with floppy legs. Hearing her say to call the police, Anna almost burst into tears. -I -I can¡¯t get up! Serena was speechless. She bit her lip, went ahead to take Anna outside, by the way, and closed the box. Then, she kept her sitting on the sofa. -I¡­ I¡­- Anna raised her head, looked at her, said briefly, -I¡¯m afraid! ¡­. Serena, Serena¡­ At that moment, Serena already took out her cell phone and called the administrative office of themunity. -I¡¯m sorry, is this themunity management office? Okay, here is residence 18, we just got a mail when we entered themunity, there was something wrong with the mail, could you send someone to fix it? Yes, it¡¯s a dead rabbit, thank you very much, please hurry,¡± Anna looked at her admiringly as she hung up the phone. But before she reacted, he asked her, -You didn¡¯t say to call the police, why don¡¯t you call? Although she had thought about calling the police, the rabbit¡¯s horrible death was not a coincidence, there had to be someone with intentions. But if he called the police because of one dead rabbit, that would not be sufficient proof. Therefore, she chose the office to solve this problem. After some consideration, Serena asked her without answering Anna directly, ¡°You say you bought the ingredients on the Inte, what did you buy? Anna became sad and said, ¡°Did you doubt me? I¡¯m not in the habit of eating rabbits, I don¡¯t even let the store send me such a dead rabbit. Serena said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. -What I bought is the special veal, nothing else. But do you mean that the store deceived me by sending me a dead rabbit? At this point, she was already a little relieved, so she said better. Although her faces were as pale as the white walls. -Do you have a grudge against the store owner? Anna shook her head.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. -Does the store have anything to do with you? Anna shook her head vigorously, -No way! This is my first time buying, this store is very famous. Serena could not resist asking, -Don¡¯t you understand yet? If not, why do you doubt that the store will send you a dead rabbit? At first Anna was very doubtful, but gradually, reacting to what she had said, she said with wide eyes, ¡°You mean someone put this rabbit in the box with the intention of scaring us, and this person hated us. -Well, you¡¯re not that stupid. -Serena. -What? -You still have time to make jokes? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m about to die of fright. Damn it is, a dead rabbit, but¡­ the eyes inserted by¡­ Stop it-Serena interrupted her. As she described it, she began to imagine the rabbit¡¯s death, it was really horrible. At the thought, she felt sick to her stomach, so she sat there with bitten lips. The people sent through the office came, since Anna could not move, Serena went to open the door. After checking the box, these men were scared of blood, they looked at Serena with pale faces. -Mrs. Serena, is this the mail you just picked up? -It¡¯s not from the post office.¡± -Serena shook her head, stared at the box, added, -It should be someone who put it in themunity administrative room on behalf of the post office. People nodded their heads and said, ¡°Okay, Mrs. Serena, we understand you, we will take care of this matter, we will give you the solution as soon as possible. Serena said lightly, ¡°Thank you very much. In a short time they took the box. After closing the door, Serena gasped against the door. Anna stared at her. A little quietly, Serena approached her, said, ¡°Your face is ugly, go upstairs to rest, no need to cook, we will eat out or order lunch. Suddenly, Anna said stupidly, ¡°Will the food you order be poisoned? Serena was speechless. Anna blinked, ¡°I think someone is trying to hurt us.¡± Serena did not answer her, sat on the sofa with her legs tied, poured herself a ss of cold water to calm down. -Did we offend anyone? Who could do such an immoral thing? Look,tely we¡¯ve been so-. Annained to her and then stopped and stared at Serena with astonished eyes. The look in her eyes was disturbing. -Say whatever you want, don¡¯t look at me like that,¡¬ she said. After the shock, Serena felt weak inside. -Isn¡¯t that Elsa? I hate you. Elsa? Serena remembered the girl who had gone with her mother to ask for forgiveness. With pale lips moving, Serena did not answer her. -Didn¡¯t you think? Maybe she had said she wouldn¡¯t hurt you forever, but changed her mind? If not, we haven¡¯t offended anyone after returning to our country, how is it possible to take things to extremes? Especially at this time¡­ Serena interrupted her, -The people we offended not only Elsa, but also someone else-. Noticing Anna¡¯s look, Serena said calmly, -Have you forgotten what happened in thepany? -Ok, maybe it¡¯s Francesca? Shit, this bitch discredited herself and then took revenge on us? Serena bit her lip, thinking for a long time withouting to a conclusion. She was still a mess inside. About Elsa, at that moment, Serena felt her sincere, but no one could promise that she would not change her mind; after all, she had said she wanted topete fairly with Serena. At the same time, she had said she wouldn¡¯t hurt him, it didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t scare him. Or that Francesca hated him, would she let someone find her address to send a dead rabbit? Her forehead hurt so much that she pinched her eyebrow, but her head still hurt. Who was it? Chapter 550: Sending a letter to Dad. Because the rabbit thing gave them such a bad impression, after the administrators left, Anna washed the floor where she had put the box, but several times afterward, she still felt sick. -How can I feel this so strongly at home? Hearing this, Serena frowned, turned to open the windows, where the cold wind came from, dispelling the smell of blood from the dead rabbit. But Anna didn¡¯t seem to be enough, she took out the perfume from her bag, put it everywhere in the house. Seeing her calmness, Serena said, ¡°Take a shower, and then we¡¯ll get ready for dinner out. Anna said, ¡°Are we going out at this time? It¡¯s already veryte, isn¡¯t it dangerous? She still felt sick inside. Thinking back, Serena also thought it was a bit dangerous to leave the house for dinner, so she continued, ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll have pasta at home.¡± So, the two went back to their room to take a shower, and then they cooked pasta for dinner. Manuel returned to his room without seeing anything, so he did not see or hear anything. At that moment, he was hungry, so he dly ate the pasta cooked by Serena. However, among the three, only he had a good appetite. Anna and Serena sat face to face without even picking up their forks. They had no appetite. After facing such a gory scene, they really had no appetite at the sight of pasta. Anna winked at Serena, ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t eat? Serena looked up, which fell on Anna¡¯s face. -And you? Anna smiled, -I have no appetite. Serena also smiled without saying anything. Beside her, Manuel raised his head and looked curiously at the two: -Mom, Aunt Anna, are you all right? A hand touched his head, said softly, ¡°Eat, and then you can watch TV, take a shower, and it¡¯s time for bed. -But, mom, aren¡¯t you hungry? Serena smiled, said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry now, eat first,ter, if we are hungry, we will eat. -Ok,¡± Manuel nodded his head and continued to eat. But this time he ate quickly, and then he put his chopsticks on the table, said, -Mom, I¡¯m full, I don¡¯t want to watch TV today, could I use mom¡¯sputer? -Of course, use it, but don¡¯t go to bed sote. -See you tomorrow mom, see you tomorrow Aunt Anna. They saw him go upstairs and then enter the room. The two looked at each other. Anna let out a sigh, looking at the pasta in front of her and touching her belly. A loud sound came out. -I¡¯m hungry, but I don¡¯t feel like eating, what can I do? Serena¡¯s stomach growled as well. Indeed, without having eaten anything all day, she was hungry. Thinking about it, Serena took the chopsticks and said with a smile, -Okay, take the chopsticks, we will eat together. Anna¡¯s mouth twisted at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Really, can you take it? -I can¡¯t, but I will indulge,¡± Serena took the pasta, trying not to think about it. Anna watched her finish the pasta. She was very surprised; she thought Serena might throw it up, but she did not expect her to eat it all. Being full, Serena picked up the pots and then stood up: -I am full, I am going to rest, dinner is up to you. Saying this, Serena immediately turned around, behind her came Anna¡¯s voice, she said she was a traitor.N?velDrama.Org content. After re-entering the room, Serena entered the bathroom first, she threw up in the sink. Although she could take the paste with an impassive face, but she could not get over it inside. Serena vomited in the sink for a long time, then felt better. She stood wearily against the wall, looking at herself in the mirror. Who did this in secret? She was a dead rabbit today, and what would she be tomorrow? Perhaps she should consider sending Manuel to Matteo¡¯s house to look after Manuel secretly. But if she did, Matteo would have to know what happened, so she could not be alone. If she did not send him, it was possible that Manuel would see something wrong. He was so small, he did not want Manuel to be traumatized by someone. At that moment, Manuel brought theputer into the room, got into bed, put theputer on hisp, typed quickly on theputer with his soft, tender hand. In no time, he was able to get the video from themunity security camera. With his small hand on his chin, he seriously observed the scene. In fact, even though Mother would not let her see it, when she went upstairs, she would take her precious telescope to keep an eye on the situation below. After all, whatever made her pale and show must have been very horrible. Therefore, her mother would not let her see it to protect it. However, as much as mom wanted to protect him, she should have known what it was , so that she could find a solution. It was unfair to mom; she should not let it go on forever. After copying the video, Manuel cut out the image of the dead rabbit, also prepared a copy for the random situation, and then sent them to a person. Good. Father should not be left to do the boring things. This kind of dangerous thing, it should be solved immediately. The e-mail rang out. In the study room, only a tablemp was lit. It was time to settle things at work, but at that moment, Cristian was watching the live video yback of the Giordano family banquet. Cristian let Serena¡¯s part be edited and made a new video only about Serena. After receiving it, Cristian opened it with a smile on his lips, and then watched it over and over again in front of theputer. In fact, he had put a camera in the makeup room, so the dance with Serena was recorded. Cristian reyed watching this snippet. Suddenly, the email showed a new email. Normally these were work emails, at that time of the night, he would not have wanted to pay attention to it. Thinking about it, he furrowed his brow, ignored the new email in the lower right corner and continued to watch the video. Manuel was waiting for Cristian to see the email, but Cristian did not see it even though it was online. Manuel became angry. -Damn it Dad, why don¡¯t you check the email? Thinking about it, he typed quickly as he mumbled, -Let me see what he¡¯s doing. Chapter 551: Men are lively. Hurriedly, Manuel looked at the video on Cristian¡¯sputer. Seeing that the person being filmed was his mother, Manuel was obviously stunned.N?velDrama.Org content. She was so beautiful in the video, dressed in a magnificent gown at the banquet. Even though it was his mother, Manuel was very impressed. But suddenly, the camera shifted to the makeup room. The two of them could be seen dancing. When he saw that Dad was holding his hand on Mom¡¯s waist, he let out a loud grunt: -Pervert! He forgot what he was saying. Since Dad was watching this video without seeing his mail, he waited a moment. It felt good to let him see Mom. So he put theputer neatly on his side, got out of bed to take a shower, washed and then got into bed in his pajamas. She thought Cristian had already finished reading the mail; she did not expect him to dwell on the dance scene again. At first he thought the Inte had been blocked; after fiddling with it, he discovered that it was not a problem with hisputer, but that the man was actually still watching the video. Phew! Bad father, why are you taking so long to watch this video? He muttered, ¡°Do you think Mother will forgive you if you watch this video for so long? Men are fussy.¡± Saying this, Manuelpletely forgot about his sex. Or, he thought he was just a boy. He had forgotten that one day he would be a man. Somewhat after waiting, he realized that he still didn¡¯t feel like finishing it, at the same time, bedtime wasing, so he had no more patience to wait. -Daddy, I don¡¯t have time to wait,¡± Manuelined as he quickly typed again. Cristian realized that Serena was magic at the banquet, if she wasn¡¯t, because she had remained in her seat watching her over and over again. Cristian bit his lip, covering the heart part. He was attracted to her. Suddenly, a dialog box popped up in the middle of the video, saying she had a new mail and to please check it. At the sight of it, Cristian¡¯s face deepened. Normally an emailes out of the bottom right corner, why had ite out of the middle? Why had ite from the center? As he was hesitating, some big words appeared in the center. ¡°Look at the mail as soon as possible, stupid!¡± Cristian was speechless. A dark shadow crossed his mind. He raised his hand to manipte the mouse, not seeing the mail instead of manipting theputer to chase it. Because of the perfect protection, he could not decipher it. Cristian took a superficial look. Although he was not an expert in the field ofputers, he also knew a lot about them. Had he found one that he could not decipher? Looking a little deeper, Cristian bit his lip, thinking about the other party¡¯s intention. ¡°Hurry up and see the mail, why don¡¯t you look at it again, aren¡¯t you a fool?¡± Cristian was silent. Maybe it was because Cristian had not opened it, the other party said again with much concern. Cristian was nervous, writing with thin fingers. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t care, go to my e-mail first.¡± Cristian was in no hurry, tapped his fingertips on the table and fell silent. The other party seemed to be in a great hurry, was there something important in the mail? ¡°About the matter of your wife, wouldn¡¯t you like to see her?¡± The next words managed to make Cristian¡¯s eyes narrow. The other party had hacked hisputer; he could have seen the video he had just scrolled through. Thinking about it, Cristian clicked the mouse and opened the mail. When he opened the e-mail, he saw a bloody picture. When he frowned, he saw a new sentence appear in the scene. ¡°Please watch it seriously, there is a video below, remember to download it.¡± Although he did not know the other party¡¯s intention, if he had any ill intentions, he would not have wasted so much time repeating to him to open it. Cristian bit his lip and continued reading in silence. He downloaded the video and opened it; before long he saw a familiar figure. When he saw that the file opened, Manuel was happy to look at his face. He had improved the technology, what fun! He was very sorry he couldn¡¯t do it in front of his mom, if he saw it, she would be scared. Cristian felt strange seeing Serena and Anna at the scene, their eyebrows furrowed tightly. After seeing the dead rabbit, Serena popped up in the video. When he had seen Annae out with a box, apanied by Serena, Cristian had already guessed the oue. Inside the box was a dead rabbit. ¡°How was it possible to get those things?¡± ¡°The time hase.¡± Cristian frowned; he was disgusted. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°To sleep.¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes, intent on observing hisputer, not waiting for her to send him any more words. ¡°Don¡¯t try to hack myputer, no one could do that.¡± At the sight of her, Cristian gave a cold smile. He had indeed met an expert, teasing him as if he were a beginner. ¡°See you tomorrow, kisses.¡± Without waiting for Cristian to respond, the other party withdrew. After a while of waiting, Cristian realized that he had told the truth. It was time to go to bed. Although he did not know his identity, ¡­ With a deep look, he pulled out his cell phone and called Luca. -You quickly investigated Mrs. Ferrari¡¯s address, including information about her environment, the strange people rted to her. Hearing this, Luca could not respond, he said shortly after, -Mr. Cristian, now? Shall I investigate in the evening?¡± -The voice startled him as if from hell. Luca shuddered, shook his head, ¡°All right! I¡¯ll investigate immediately.¡± After hanging up the cell phone, Cristian checked the video, several timester, he noticed a man, entering the administration room with a box, he was a man wearing a cap with a low visor, dressed in the same outfit as the other couriers. He seemed to avoid the camera with intention, checking everything perfectly without revealing his face. Cristian cut out the photo of this man, recorded the video snippet about this man and sent them directly to Luca¡¯s email. Then he took out his cell phone, called him again, -Before tomorrow morning, I want all the information about this man. He had just received the mail, hadn¡¯t had time to look, and suddenly another order had already arrived. -Mr. Cristian, I will investigate this one first, the other one. What is more urgent? -Is it connected? Chapter 552: The sequel. It was clear that there was a connection between the two orders. Now Luke still did not know who Cristian was looking for, but he could be sure that this was no ordinary person if Cristian was looking for her at night. The follow-up that needed to be done was the investigation of the situation around Mrs. Ferrari, and also the people¡­. All this worried him greatly. But Luca had answered the opposite: -No, there is no connection, I see it, I will investigate. As soon as Luca finished his words, Cristian hung up the phone. Looking at the clock, Luca was wordlessly angry. It was not work time, it was even bedtime. He didn¡¯t mind the orders, but he was very annoyed by the limited duration. Shit. Besides him, no one could stand Cristian¡¯s inhuman orders and torture. * After the shower, since he was not sleepy, he took out the sketch outline to paint. Silence waspletely restored, so Serena could notice any movement around her. What had happened had made her more sensitive. Hearing noises from the next room, Serena put down the drawing draft, got up from her chair and went to the next room. When she opened the door, Serena saw that only onemp was lit. Manuely on the bed covered by theforter, his hands resting quietly on his chest. Serena took off her shoes, walked into the room, quietly and step by step. She approached the bed, looked at Manuel who was breathing quietly. She was sure Manuel was really asleep. Had she misheard the noise earlier? After standing for a while, Serena bent down to rearrange Manuel¡¯sforter. She left the room after making sure the boy did not catch cold. As soon as she closed the door, Manuel opened his eyes, blinked, and then was secretly awake. What a shock! He had not expected his mother to break in. When he was ready to go to sleep, he had identally dropped something, so there had been some noise. It had taken him a long time to inform his father of the mail, so he had gone to sleep a littleter. If he had been found out by mom, she would have thought he was not docile. Manuel would like to be a docile boy in front of Mom, so she would not bother him. Thinking he had sent the mail to Cristian, Manuel snapped his tongue very happily. This kind ofplicated problem should be solved by Dad. It was a chance to behave well in front of Mom. Even though Dad had behaved badly, which had pained Mom for so many years, and had broken his heart. Mother would have forgiven him if Father had repented and treated her well. He was her father! At the thought, Manuel closed his lips, turned over, closed his eyes, and went to bed. The night was silent. Lying in bed, her eyes closed, Serena kept thinking about the blood scene. That scene had given her a huge shock. After all, she and Anna had never seen such a terrible thing, so they did not have such strong minds. No matter how calm she tried to seem, it did not mean that she was not affected by it. She had been lying down for a while, but she couldn¡¯t sleep; she didn¡¯t even want to close her eyes. So she quickly got up and pulled out her cell phone to look at the variety. Without realizing when, she fell asleep with her cell phone. There seemed to be an earthquake in the dream, where she even felt that the earthquake shook the earth when she was in the middle of the square. Serena frowned, suddenly she heard a cry, ¡°Serena, get up quickly.¡± Serena opened her eyes without hesitation, found that she was not having an earthquake but that Anna was shaking her shoulder. -You are finally awake, get up quickly. Serena was tortured when she woke up. She struggled to keep her eyelids open, sat up, pinched her aching forehead and asked without energy, -What happened?¡± Anna rubbed her face, ¡°What happened? In this situation, could you still sleep?¡± With a tired face, Serena removed her hand. She didn¡¯t quite know when she had fallen asleepst night, at that moment, she felt sick, whose eyes couldn¡¯t help but close. -Hurry, the police are downstairs. Hearing her say police, Serena¡¯s sensory organs were immediately stimted. Then she slowly opened her eyes; she was finally awake. Half a secondter, she got out of bed. -Are the police there? Anna nodded, -Yes, I heard a lot of noises downstairs, so I took a look out the window, found that there are police cars at themunity gate, but I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Anna gave Serena a puzzled look, ¡°Why is your face so ugly? Hearing this, Serena raised her head and giving her a look, replied, ¡°Yours too.¡± Anna said no more. Serena stood up, took a jacket from the closet, ¡°Maybe it has something to do with what happened yesterday, let¡¯s go down and see?¡± -Anna tilted her head, continued, ¡°Nothing more than a dead rabbit, how is it possible to rm the police, I don¡¯t know if there was another more important matter?¡± -Depends on what we saw, let¡¯s go. So saying, Serena left the house. It was the weekend, so she did not need to go to work, and this afternoon she could lie down for a while. On the way, Serena had a dream, she turned to Anna, ¡°Will you stay with Manuel? I¡¯m afraid to leave him home alone.¡± -Manuel is still asleep,¡± Anna said. She looked at her watch and added, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for Manuel to get up, how punctual his biological clock is! You should know, being his mother.¡± Serena had also seen the time; Manuel would still have an hour of sleep and some time to say goodbye to him if she did not leave the house¡­. She shouldn¡¯t have had any problems. -OK, let¡¯s go and see, if there¡¯s nothing special, we¡¯ll be back. -OK. So the two left the house together. Concerned, she closed the door before leaving. They took the elevator down. Thismunity was veryrge, but because there were tworge exits, they usually could not meet so many people. That day, the police controlled the scene, leaving only a small exit for people to pass through. When Serena and Anna arrived at the scene, they found a crowd surrounding them. They could not possibly see the situation in front of them.N?velDrama.Org content. Serena had no choice; she patted the man in front on the shoulder and asked with a sweet smile: -Sir, could you tell me what happened, why are the policeing and there are so many people-? Chapter 553: It was of great complication. First this man had an impatient look on his face. The air there was not good, someone else had asked him too, so the man was very angry. Maybe because of Serena¡¯s sweet smile, especially when he saw a sweet girl and a beautiful girl with quiet eyes. His attitude suddenly changed, he smiled at the sight of them, then patiently exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details yet, but I would say someone is dead. -Anna took a deep breath; she was about to panic. Then she nced at Serena, who was also not doing very well. -Could you tell us more details,¡± Serena asked, curling her pale lips. Sure enough, to this belle, the man nodded his head: -When we arrived, the police had already blocked the scene, we could only see from a distance, we could not get closer. But, when I arrived, I deduced that this person must havemitted suicide without any sign here, of the emergency, no one knew. Serena was speechless. It seemed veryplicated. -Did hemit suicide without a sign? Anna¡¯s mouth twitched at the corner of her mouth. She hugged Serena fearfully, ¡°Why did it sound so strange? We received a-¡± -Serena suddenly interrupted her and pulled her back to turn around. -Let¡¯s go back, there are too many people here, it is not possible to approach. Without waiting for Anna¡¯s reaction, Serena took off, holding Anna¡¯s hand. When they entered the elevator, Anna could not help but ask, -What happened, why did you interrupt me, did the dead man have an affair with the rabbit? -I don¡¯t know,¡± Serena shook her head, with a very indifferent air, ¡°But it¡¯s better to let people know little about our affairs. After all, no one had given them a dead rabbit for no reason. This affair had happened onlyst night, and this morning someone hadmitted suicide. It seemed that the two matters had nothing to do with each other. But it was not so easy. ording to the coincidence of time and ce, how could they not be connected? The door opened, Serena went to the door. As she was ready to push the sliding cover of the fingerprint lock, she suddenly stopped. In fact, she discovered that the inner door had been opened. At that moment, she could clearly see the inner situation through the outer door. Immediately, Serena felt cold all over her body. She was sure that she had closed the inner door when they had left the house. Thinking this, Serena hurriedly put on the key and opened the door to enter. Anna saw her worried, quickly joined her. Serena entered and discovered that there were actually two pairs of shoes in the hallway. She changed her face, entered without taking off her shoes. -Mom, you came. A child¡¯s voice rang out. ording to the voice, Serena saw him taking two sses of water from the kitchen, and on the couch were two men dressed in police uniforms. The two saw her enter and stood up. -Good morning, Mrs. Giordano, you were not here before, your son made us sit down. Seeing them, Serena felt relieved. She had just thought that something had happened to Manuel. -Good morning, I don¡¯t know are you here for me? The two had called her directly Mrs. Giordano, she should have gotten ready. After asking them, Serena cast a nce at Manuel and said with a smile, -Manuel, Mom, he needs to talk to the police, can you go up to your room? Manuel blinked, then nodded, ready to go upstairs. One of the two policemen at that moment said, ¡°Mrs. Giordano, in order to check the reality of his words, it is better to let him stay, because we have some questions to ask you.¡± With a polite but slightly cold smile, he slowly said, ¡°Are you here to investigate or question me?¡± With changed faces, the two winked at each other, and then sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not to use you, just to bring justice, Mrs. Giordano, we hope you can cooperate.¡± -Serena motioned Manuel to walk beside her, Anna also eagerly entered the house. -Ladies, what do you want to ask? -Don¡¯t be nervous, sorry for the seriousness, it may have scared you, but generally our work is like this, we have no bad intentions, we just found out that Mrs. Giordano received some mailst night, inside the box was a dead rabbit, right? Serena did not deny it, she nodded her head. -Yes. -So, Mrs. Giordano, do you know who sent you this mail? -No. -One of them raised his tone: -Well, Mrs. Giordano, did you offend anyone? I mean, at work or in a rtionship?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. -Who have I offended? Yes or no, it¡¯s not up to them? How should I know if I don¡¯t know who to ask?¡±-Serena smiled, ¡°If you ask me, I can only say that I have no problem dealing with people and solving problems, so I shouldn¡¯t offend others. Next to her, Anna was thinking. What a strength! Hearing the answer, the policemen frowned, after pondering, they too believed she was right, after all, it depended on others, one could not rule out the possibility that the seemingly tolerant ones had grudges inside. -You are right, Mrs. Giordano, but please, let¡¯s hope you can remember the past. Serena smiled, -I have no idea, why rm the police station, it¡¯s clear I didn¡¯t call the police, right? Gentlemen, before you ask me, do I have the right to be informed about the development of this matter? I want to know why you are asking me this question, are they rted to the death downstairs? Do you suspect me? -Mrs. Giordano, you are wrong, we do not suspect you. It¡¯s just that the dead man was the courier, so there is a connection. Hearing this, Serena¡¯s pupils narrowed, -What are you saying? The dead man is the courier who was going to deliver the box to me? -Yes, we looked at the security camera footage, we found out it was the courier. -How can that be,¡± Anna could not help but say, ¡°If he was the one who delivered the box to us, why would he kill himself this morning? I don¡¯t understand. -This is also the reason why we have been looking for you,¡± the policewoman said without remedy. The matter was still developing and until that moment, it was alreadyplicated enough. Why had the messengermitted suicide? Perhaps he had been unmasked, so he hadmitted suicide. But just for a dead rabbit, even if he had been discovered, it would not be necessary to die, would it? Even if it had been, he would have received nothing but a warning, or if the instigator was found, he would not even have any problem. The principal¡­ Maybe he had done something wrong. Chapter 554: It was hard to disappoint a deep love Beside him, Manuel blinked, seeing the cops and his mother involved in this case. Hadn¡¯t he sent it to Dad? Hadn¡¯t he solved the problem properly? Well, silly Dad, couldn¡¯t you have been more powerful? If he had let him, Mother would have married him for the second time! Until then, Dad would have regretted it too! After some conversation, the policemen finally left. Serena thought for a while, then suddenly turned her head toward Manuel and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to live at Giordano¡¯s house for a while! When Manuel heard this, he was dissatisfied, raised his mouth and asked, ¡°Mom, why?¡± -You heard the words of the police, it¡¯s not safe here now, you can¡¯t live here. Manuel was unconvinced, ¡°Since it¡¯s not safe here, why are you mom still living here? -Manuel. -Mom don¡¯t make me leave, please, it¡¯s dangerous here, Manuel has to stay here to protect you. -No,¡± Serena said with a serious face, ¡°You are a child, mom is an adult, I am able to protect myself, but it is too dangerous for you to live with me. Later, I will call uncle to take you home Giordano. Andtely, the police maye again, I may have to go to the police station to cooperate with the investigation again, I won¡¯t have any more time to take care of you, if you want to help mom, go to uncle¡¯s house. Until I solve all the problems ande to get you, okay? Manuel was obviously not happy, pouting. Serena persuaded him for a long time, presented him with many conditions, so Manuel finally agreed. She called Matteo, exined to him about the case that had taken ce next to the apartment building, so she said Anna would take Manuel to the Giordano house for a while. She said she was very concerned about the business, so she did not want to get up so early to take Manuel to school and pick him up sote to take him home. A whileter, quietly, Matthew said, ¡°You keep worrying about putting up thepany so much that you are getting more and more tired and neglecting your health.¡± -I know,¡± Serena bit her lower lip, said with a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯m just worriedtely, it won¡¯t always be like this, it will get better when I finish everything.¡± -Serena, remember. -What? -You are the boss, not the staff, you have the right to rest. -And brother, you used to always go abroad just to visit me, and thene back to follow thepany meeting, wasn¡¯t it the same? Before Serena¡¯s question, Matteo had no more reason to object. Serena gave a smile, ¡°It is clear that I have no reason to rest if I am in a high position. Matteo, brother, don¡¯t worry, I know how to take care of myself. To rest longer, I¡¯m sending Manuel to Giordano¡¯s house, right? Finally Matteo confided in her and agreed. Then he asked Anna to help her bring Manuel to the Giordano family. At first Anna disagreed, because after her previous refusal, she was afraid to see Matteo. After all, she had said something really important in front of Matteo, so she felt embarrassed to see him again. At the same time, she knew very well the importance of this matter, especially, since someone had died. So she said nothing more and took Manuel to the Jordans. On the other side, they had quickly learned the details. When Luke reported the news of the death to Cristian, Cristian indifferently lifted the corner of his mouth, -This principal reacted too quickly, only in one case is it worth sacrificing a pawn, when you think you have enough pawns in hand, and so you don¡¯t care to sacrifice one? On the contrary, Luca was very serious, he said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, you can¡¯t underestimate the matter, the other side behaved so cruelly, so threatening, I¡¯m worried about Serena¨CMrs. Ferrari, she might be in danger. Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s face sank. It was true that the principal had behaved cruelly. Cristian wanted to investigate, without waiting for his opponent to beat a retreat. By the time Luca had gotten to him, the messenger hadmitted suicide. It was necessary to call the police to investigate. After all, the person was already dead; it was not a bad thing to intervene in this case. -Have you studied the information from the surrounding buildings? -Yes. Cristian half-closed his lips and said in a cold voice, ¡°Well, I bought Serena¡¯s residence directly.¡± Hearing this, Luca was not surprised and nodded his head in assent. However, Cristian¡¯s next words made his eyes go wide. -Tell the residents to leave the apartment they are living in within two days. -Mr. Cristian, that residence is almost full of residents, even their needs¨CI can¡¯t do that. Although, he realized, it bothered him a lot. Although the people who could buy a house in thismunity were not rich, they were still very respectable. Although Mr. Cristian upied a distinguished position in the North City, there were still many people in this world who were not afraid of the powerful.N?velDrama.Org content. If he had been asked to move in two days, would it have been possible to ept? -Mr. Cristian, your request is really a bit rash. -Cristian raised his eyebrows, looking at him seriously. Luca nodded his head, said slowly, -I have investigated the situation of Mrs. Ferrari¡¯s amodation. The apartmentyout is like this, every two families share an elevator, the house in front of Mrs. Ferrari was bought three years ago. But after the coronation, no one lived there. I got the information about this house, which is the gift prepared by the president of the Longo Group for her son¡¯sing of age ceremony, but I would say that her son is still a minor, so we can start doing it from this house. The words finally came back to Cristian, who said, ¡°You mean I¡¯m going to move into the house across the street from you?¡± -Well, Mr. Cristian pays a lot of attention to Mrs. Ferrari every day¡­. Why not move into the house across the street? And she would live in the house across the street, maybe that was what he expected. Actually, Cristian gave him an admiring look, ¡°You finally made a deal that satisfies me, do it now.¡± Luca presented the contract and said directly, ¡°I finally made a deal that satisfies you, sign it now.¡± Luca presented the contract and said directly, ¡°I knew Mr. Cristian would agree, so I contacted Mr. Massimo D¡¯Angelo, he would like to help you out.¡± -Cristian considered this sentence again, and an evil smile appeared on his lips, ¡°This Mr. Massimo is taking advantage of my difficulties.¡± For his wife¡¯s sake, you won¡¯t mind this time. Cristian took his pen and signed the name. -After work, you could go home, here¡¯s the key, I¡¯ll tidy up before you leave work. Seeing the satisfaction under Cristian¡¯s eyes, Luca was relieved. He had not been able to finishst night¡¯s business, so he had rushed to finish this one to make up for the mistake-what he had not expected was to be able to make up for it. How lucky he was. Serena, Mrs. Ferrari¡­ How lucky she was! She let Cristian do so much for her. Even after learning that the instigator was a very cruel person, he had jumped forward without caring about her life and moved to her side to protect her. He hoped that they could finally be together. If not, she would feel very sorry for what Cristian had done for her and for Mrs. Ferrari¡¯s deep love many years before. Chapter 555: He moved out. After work, Cristian drove directly to Serena¡¯s residence. At first he could not find the ce, so Luca came to direct him. Therge figure had attracted the stares of the other single women. When they entered the elevator, two girls joined them. However, Cristian and Luca were talking as if they had not seen the two girls. -Mr. Cristian, if you are going to live here, you will need a maid, or¡­¡± Cristian half-closed his lips, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to help you, but¨C¡± Cristian tightened his lips and said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know my ways? -Well, Mr. Cristian, I say-if you don¡¯t need a maid, you can eat at Mrs. Ferrari¡¯s house. Cristian was speechless. Suddenly, he looked up at Luca. -Excuse me, do you live here? Suddenly the two ignored girls approached Cristian and asked him. There was silence in the elevator, no one answered. They both felt embarrassed, but Cristian continued with an impassive face. Still unwilling to give up seeing him so handsome, they said with a clenched fist, ¡°I live here too, what floor do you live on? If you have free time, we could meet ¡­.¡± -Go away. The girl was stunned to find that Cristian had already turned around, looking at them indifferently with serious eyes like an eagle, which had no temperature. When she realized that the phrase ¡°go away¡± was addressed to her, her face paled. At that moment, the elevator door opened, this girl turned her head and stepped out of the elevator with her friend. The elevator door closed and the elevator continued to rise. Luke put his fist under his mouth, coughed to hide his embarrassment and said slowly, ¡°Mr. Cristian, this might offend the other residents¡­.¡± Cristian did not answer him, with a disgruntled expression on his face. Luca sighed inwardly. For so many years, Mrs. Ferrari had been the only one on Cristian¡¯s mind. While the other girls tried to chat with Cristian, he did not feel like giving them even a nce. Therefore, Luca even believed that if Mrs. Ferrari did not forgive Cristian, perhaps Mr. He would remain single forever. -What happens if I offend them? If you don¡¯t finish what I asked you to do, will you leave me here with them? With a cold smile, Cristian gave him a serious look. Luca suddenly felt cold all over his back. In fact, it had also been the reason Cristian had asked the residents to leave here. There was always someone bothering him, and Cristian hated this behavior. The elevator door opened again, Luca hurried out. -Here is the door, Mr. Cristian. Cristian nced at the number. Eighteenth floor. He walked out with long, straight legs. Luca was at the door, he said, ¡°Here is Mrs. Ferrari¡¯s house, the one in front is hers.¡± Cristian tightened his thin lips, put his hands in his pants pocket, looked sideways at Serena¡¯s house, and gradually a smile came on his lips. In the following days, they would see each other day and night. This woman will not escape me. At the sight of Cristian¡¯s face, Luke felt sick for no reason, hurriedly pulled out the spare key and stepped forward, -Mr. Cristian, first let me show you the house. -There is no need,¡± Cristian said in a cold voice. Luca was hesitant, -¡­ OK, I¡¯ll go. -Continue to investigate him, the instigator¡­. I want to see who dares to challenge me. -Then I¡¯ll inquire, Mr. Cristian, I¡¯ll go, about the dinner¡­. They both looked tacitly at Serena¡¯s door. Luca took it and walked back toward the elevator. He was the one who cared so much about Cristian. Cristian was already very shameless in front of Mrs. Ferrari. She was not going to worry about Cristian¡¯s problem at all. After getting out, Cristian examined the situation around him, then took out the key to open the door. Although the house had been empty for a long time, Luca was very efficient, as he had already cleaned everything up. However, with one nce, Cristian noticed that he did not like the style of the coronation. If he was going to live here for a long time, he would have to find someone to renovate it. * After Anna left with Manuel, Serena had nothing to do, so a whileter, bored with TV, she went to paint the draft design. After a while, Anna returned. She was stillining next to Serena. -Your brother is really annoying, after the previous rejection, today he looked at me as if nothing happened. Tell me why men are so annoying. It is clear that he hurt the heart of an innocent girl, doesn¡¯t he even feel guilty? Serena hesitated, ¡°The heart of an innocent girl?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Anna huffed, ¡°Can¡¯t I be? I¡¯ve never been in love, of course it¡¯s an innocent girl¡¯s heart.¡± -You¡¯ve never been in love,¡¬ Serena narrowed her eyes, very doubtful. Serena¡¯s gaze was very prating. Anna felt as if pinched by her, she went from anger to biting her neck, -Couldn¡¯t you let me pretend for a while? Serena smiled, ¡°You want to pretend in front of me? But how are you going to pretend in front of my brother? -In front of him, I don¡¯t need to pretend. Anyway, I haven¡¯t told him yet, he rejected me before. I have no chance in my life. But -I don¡¯t want to give up. Even if I don¡¯t have a chance, I have to persist. However, if he is single one day, I can provoke him, do you agree? Hearing this, Serena nodded her head, ¡°You are right, you are very brave.¡± Only people who were not emotionally wounded dared to pursue the people they loved. She once believed that she could do that. However, reality showed her that she could not. At first, Anna was overjoyed at the admiration, but when she thought about it, she was speechless, drooping her eyelids. -Does courage work? If I hadn¡¯t done that, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have been rejected so soon¡­. You can see that courage doesn¡¯t always work. People also need to be brave in order to be with the other person for a longer period of time. The atmosphere became strange. Serena emitted a cough: ¡°Well, never mind, did you take care of Manuel? -Yes, I did everything. -For the next two days, Mario will take care of bringing and picking up Manuel, your brother will also be home. -OK. In the evening, when Anna was ready to cook, she noticed theck of salt. So she hurriedly called to the kitchen, ¡°We¡¯re out of salt, can you give me a hand with the groceries? Thinking about what had happened these past two days, she stood up and nodded, ¡°Well, by the way, I¡¯m going to the supermarket to buy something to keep in the house.¡± Chapter 556: Who was the first person she remembered? After the consideration, Anna took off her apron and left the kitchen. -I¡¯ll walk you out, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not safe outside. Serena looked at her watch, -It¡¯s still too early, I¡¯m not afraid, and besides the supermarket is not far, you can wait for me here. Anna thought about it and said, ¡°Thene back as soon as possible.¡± -Okay. After Serena left, she left Anna alone in the house. All around was silence. She looked at the wind-swept curtain, suddenly shivering. If she had known, she would have gone out with Serena. She was afraid to be alone in the house. Serena took the elevator and walked directly out of the residence. When she passed the gate, she still did not allow herself to approach the scene blocked off that morning. At the thought that she had died there, Serena felt a little scared, so she increased her pace. At the supermarket, Serena first bought the salt that Anna had ordered, did her shopping, and then went straight to the cashier to pay. She wanted to rush home. There were fewer people when she went in, but when she came out there was a long line. Serena looked down to see the time; she realized that it was already in the rush hour. With no alternative, Serena had to stand in the long line. When she finally paid and left the supermarket, the sky outside waspletely dark. With the stuff, Serena had to hurry. Because night had fallen, from a distance she could see the smallmp lit at the scene as she approached the door of the residence. It looked very horrible and gruesome. No matter how brave people were, their hearts would still beat with fear when this happened. Not to mention girls like Serena. That¡¯s why, as she passed the scene, Serena hurried unconsciously. Until it passed her by and she was relieved. When she turned her head to look at the scene again, Serena realized that there was a shadow behind her. She felt suffocated, her face turned pale. She stood still without turning around.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She took a deep breath and slowed down. Since she was not yet in the shadow, she took out her cell phone and called Anna immediately. In front of her was the shadow, but Anna did not answer. Serena was so worried that she had already lost her mind. She hung up her cell phone and called back the phone she remembered inside for many years. One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­. There was a noise behind Serena¡¯s back, and at the same time, she answered her cell phone. As soon as the phone was turned on, the phrase ¡°help me¡± came out of Serena¡¯s mouth without fail. In the dim light, she saw the shadow lunging toward her. As she panicked and tried to run away screaming, her mouth was covered, and then she was pulled into the darkness all around. -Serena¡¯s eyes went wide, she felt herself clutching her hands and feet, she was so shocked that her heart was about to jump into her throat. She struggled hard, even opened her mouth to bite his palm. -Ah¡­¡± Because she had been bitten by Serena, the person groaned in pain, but still did not withdraw her palm to criticize her: -It¡¯s me! The low, hoarse voice added a sense of secrecy to the darkness, apanied by anger after being bitten. Serena paused. The familiar voice belonged to. A secondter, she warmed her eye socket, from where tears were about to fall. However, she hurried to hold him back; fortunately, they were in the dark, so he did not see her face at all. In the dark. Serena was clutching her cell phone. What was clearly indicated at the scene was Cristian¡¯s name. Cristian held it with one hand, at the same time, with his other hand he put the cell phone in the ear in front of her. He said slowly in a low voice, as if the sound of the cello was flowing through his heart. It sounded like it was on purpose, he said through the cell phone. Serena¡¯s low cell phone voice rang out clearly, superimposed on her current voice. -Are you looking for me? I¡¯m in front of you. Serena bit her lower lip and a secondter threw the phone toward Cristian. Cristian held her hand and smiled softly, -If the phone breaks, how are you going to call me again? Hum? At those words, Serena became even more angry. At that moment, was she still in a joking mood? She pulled back her hand forcefully and gave him a hard look. Although her face was not visible in the darkness, she wanted to express it. She thought she was being chased by someone. From what happened in these two days, her psychological defense was very weak. Especially when she had realized that someone was chasing her, she had be very nervous. If it were not so, she would not have called Cristian in the emergency situation. Well, she didn¡¯t mind that, but-why had this scene been seen by Cristian? For a moment, nervousness, anger, sadness, embarrassment, all emotions went to her head. -Are you stupid? Why did you follow me? Don¡¯t you know I could have died of fright? You bastard! Are you stupid? Are you stupid? Saying this, Serena kept pounding on his chest out of enormous anger. Cristian stood like a statue, letting his fists fall on his chest, without so much as a moan. Serena was cursing, little by little, in a crying tone. Seeing her like this, Cristian felt sore as if he had been pricked by a needle. He was enduring these blows, but hearing the crying tone, he could not help but keep his hands pping. Serena raised her head in astonishment. In the dim moonlight, Cristian saw her tears shining in her eyes. Cristian felt a sharp pain in his heart, pulled her tightly into his embrace. Without warning, Serena was pulled into his warm embrace. When she reacted, Cristian¡¯s hand was already on her waist. This warmth was like the sun in the dark. Earlier, just a moment before, it had really frightened her. She bit her lower lip, whose tears were slowly spreading from her eye sockets. She couldn¡¯t hold it back. -I¡¯m sorry. The rough voice, apanied by the vibration of his chest, echoed in her ear, as if moving her heart through the contact of his body. -I will protect you. He said in a low voice. Serena did not answer him; she was just crying. And Cristian continued to speak. -I didn¡¯t know¡­ that the first person who woulde to your mind in an emergency situation would be me,¡¬ he said. This sentence made her react. Perhaps she had identally revealed something in front of him. She changed her face, and reached out her hand to push Cristian away. However, Cristian held the back of her head, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± -Let me go¡­ He covered her mouth. Cristian said in a low voice, ¡°Someone ising.¡± Chapter 557: Satisfy my stomach first. At first Serena did not believe it; it seemed to her that he was deceiving her. As she tried to struggle, she heard the sound of footsteps. Serena held her breath nervously, however she had just been startled and until now she had not recovered. Because she was dragged by Cristian to a dark ce, she could better see the bright ces outside from here. Two men dressed in ck hade over, both looking around with puzzled faces as they asked in low voices. -What happened? Where did she go? ¨C -Didn¡¯t you follow her on my way to the bathroom? ¨C -Fuck, aren¡¯t you the one who asked me to wait for you? -Who knew you would take so long in the bathroom? It¡¯s gone, isn¡¯t it? What should we tell the boss when we get back? ¨C The two stopped suddenly as they were talking. One of them looked around and said, ¡°Is it possible that she has noticed that we are following her and is hiding around here?¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s breath choked. The hand covering her lips slowly loosened, Serena¡¯s eyes were wide open. He had released her at this moment, did he want her to identally make noise? Serena looked angrily at Cristian in the darkness, she wanted to say something. But the person in front of her suddenly leaned down and kissed her on the lips without warning. She was directly stunned. Was the reason he let go of her hand not for other things, was it just for this? Her eyshes quivered, Serena blinked. When she had held out her hand and wanted to push him away, she realized that perhaps she had been loud and had been discovered by the two people outside. Then she stopped, and heard the two say. -She doesn¡¯t have to hide, she can¡¯t know we are following her from so far away, besides she has arrived at the residence, maybe she has already gone home. ¨C Cristian grabbed her soft chin with one hand and opened his mouth. Serena¡¯s hands tugged at Cristian¡¯s neck unconsciously. Beautiful eyes stared at her in astonishment. Her toes curled up as well; she was very nervous and dared not make half a sound. -What should we do,e back like this and report today¡¯s situation? ¨C -There is still plenty of time for that, let¡¯s go back now. ¨C Serena¡¯s heart gradually calmed as she heard the sound of footsteps moving away. Until the footsteps disappeared, Serena reacted and wanted to push Cristian away. At that moment, Cristian kissed her deeply, his tall body pressed over her, their bodies pressed tightly together. The heat from his body passed into her clothes, burning, which made it so that theirs could not unconsciously avoid him. Serena struggled and withdrew, trying to avoid Cristian¡¯s tyranny. The two remained intimate in the darkness for a while, eventually Cristian reluctantly withdrew his lips and tongue and gasped softly against her forehead. Serena felt only the numbing paining from his lips, became angry and directly pped him hard, -Let me go. ¨C -How? -Cristianughed softly, -You didn¡¯t dare make a sound, now they¡¯re gone and you¡¯re already angry with me? ¨C Serena, -. -Because I am a loving person, is that why you are not afraid of me? ¨C Serena, -Let me go. ¨C -Serena. -Cristian came closer, their lips touched, the person you called was me. ¨C It was this thing again¡­. Once she remembered revealing her state of mind and psychology in front of him, it seemed to Serena that the feeling of shame multiplied. She pulled away from Cristian forcefully, and turned to walk away immediately in anger. -Don¡¯t you want it? ¨C Cristian¡¯s voice came from behind his back. Serena was very angry and did not respond to him with any words. She went directly to the elevator in the hallway. She just wanted to go home now. Cristian, the bastard. Ding. The elevator opened, Serena went straight in. She had just turned around, there was a tall figure in front of her, he was picking up the bags she had thrown on the floor just before. Seeing him, Serena immediately pressed the button to close the elevator. But it took her a while to close the door, Cristian entered with a slight smile and stood beside her deliberately. Serena moved a little away from him with a cold face. The elevator went upstairs, quickly reaching the floor where Serena lived. She stepped out of the elevator, Cristian also stepped out of the elevator. Serena turned her head angrily: -Don¡¯t follow me, I don¡¯t want those¡­-. Cristian looked up, the sight fell on his angry face. Because he had just cried, that¡¯s why the surroundings of his eyes still looked a little red, but the reddest¡­ were his lips. Red and swollen. He remembered that it was his masterpiece, a giggle passed through the depths of Cristian¡¯s eyes. -You spent money to buy these things. -he said. He had caught the sly moment in the depths of Serena¡¯s eyes, she had be angry and said, -What is this look?¡± -I saved you,¡¬ he said. -Normally, you should marry me. ¨C Cristian stepped forward, leaned his small body against her side with one hand, he was looking at her with his dark eyes, -Before you satisfy my body, could you satisfy my stomach? Serena, -¡­- -Hehe. ¨C She reached out to take the bags from Cristian¡¯s hand and headed back to the door. He typed in the password and entered directly after opening the door. Then he looked at the person outside and said coldly, -Thank you for today, but what I mean to say is that if you hadn¡¯t shown up, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have been afraid, plus I would have gone up to the house before those two found me. ¨C Having said that, Serena closed the door tightly. Serena leaned against the door with two bags in her hands. She remembered the people who had followed her; her mood was still stormy. At first it seemed to her that someone was following her, she had been frightened. But then she had realized that the person following her was Cristian. She was very angry, but she did not expect that ¡­. eventually someone was really following her. It was very hard to imagine that if Cristian had not shown up, if she herself had not walked faster, then tonight she could¡­. The more she thought about it, the more she was afraid. It seemed to Serena that her life recently had been shattered. She took off her shoes and went inside. She opened the refrigerator and put in the things she had bought. She was thinking as she picked them up. What about Cristian? Why had he shown up here in the middle of the night? Had he known in advance that she was being followed by someone? If he did not know in advance, why had he told her that someone was following her. He seemed to remember her on purpose. At that thought, Serena paused a little. She turned abruptly, walked to the door, and opened it. As she thought, Cristian was still here, he had maintained the same posture while standing. He saw her open the door, raised his eyebrows, -Have you thought this through? ¨CThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Serena bit her lower lip, stepped to the side, -Come in. ¨C Cristian¡¯s lips appeared to radiate, he entered with straight legs. The action of closing Serena¡¯s door was very strong, almost hitting his head, but he did not mind at all. Chapter 558: I was so jealous. It was the first time Cristian came to a ce that belonged to Serena. ording to the result of Luca¡¯s research, this apartment was in Serena¡¯s name, it was her private property. Although her ability to work made Cristian look with new eyes in that year, he also sensed that few people could match her if she was very dedicated to work.N?velDrama.Org content. Shecked confidence before, but after gaining it, he knew that she would be a brighter person. Therefore, Cristian was not surprised by her sess today. Everything seemed to be as he had imagined it. He took off his shoes in the hallway, saw that Serena was not paying attention to him, and entered directly. He half-closed his lips and bent to open the shoe rack to put his shoes inside. He took a look, saw the children¡¯s shoes neatly arranged on the topyer, Cristian was stunned for a while. Was that his son? The one-who had called her mom on her cell phone. He did not know if it was a boy or a girl, but now, after seeing the little shoes, Cristian could be sure of its sex. She looked like a boy. Cristian¡¯s eyelids were down, he had not expected her to be so stupid; she had finally given birth to the baby for her bastard ex-husband. Suddenly he caught a glimpse of an oversized pair of men¡¯s slippers on the low cloak, Cristian¡¯s face darkened, the cast of his eyes changed to cold instantly. He was silent for a while, closed the shoe rack door with an upturned hand, and entered without slippers. Just then, Anna came down from upstairs as she dried her hair. She had showered while Serena had gone out, now dressed in cartoon pajamas, her hair damp and messy she said, -Serena, didn¡¯t you juste in? Why did I hear the noise¡­? ¨C Instantly stopping the next words, Anna stared in amazement at the person behind Serena. The tall figure carried a pressing aura, the bottom of her eyes were full of coldness, covering her surroundings suddenly. -From¡­ it¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯m wrong, Serena?-Anna looked at the handsome Cristian behind her and asked stammering. If she was not mistaken, howe Serena had brought a man home after returning from the supermarket. Moreover, this man was not just any man; he was Cristian, from whom she was always hiding. Serena closed her red lips slightly and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. Dry your hair first, don¡¯t catch cold. ¨C It urred to her, Anna realized she was dressed in her pajamas, she unconsciously leaned over and said, -Well, I¡¯m going upstairs, I¡¯ll let you two talk. ¨C Having said this, Anna turned and hurried upstairs. Serena looked at her figure with a hasty back, turned her face to the side and said, -What do you want to drink? ¨C A cold answer came from behind her. -I don¡¯t care. ¨C The cold tone made Serena frown: what had happened? Was the depth of her eyes still sly as she let him in, and had her face changed once he had entered? Or rather, had he gone back to the beginning? It didn¡¯t matter, she didn¡¯t care, either way he had a cold face from the beginning. At that thought, Serena said, ¡°Sit wherever you want,¡± turned and went to the kitchen. She opened the refrigerator, looking at the food that had been put in the middle. She could not hold her breath when she thought that these meals had been arranged by him in the dark and brought by him. When he had followed her she had been very frightened and so Serena was very angry. or outside She took cold water by pressing the button and left the kitchen. Cristian still stood there, kept the same posture without moving, also he was without slippers. The man¡¯s feet were big, he looked very strange when he stood on top of his carpet. Serena came closer, took a look at his feet, -Why aren¡¯t you wearing slippers? ¨C Cristian had anger in his gut, the corners of his eyes were cold, he replied with a coldugh, -Are there slippers I can wear here? ¨C Hearing this, Serena was stunned and unconsciously replied, -Are there not a pair of slippers on the shoe rack button that you can wear? I heard that you opened the shoe rack door, didn¡¯t you see them? ¨C Wasn¡¯t he ashamed to say that? Cristian¡¯s aura was cooler. Serena frowned, not liking to see that he was without slippers. He did not respond. She thought he hadn¡¯t really seen them and put the cold water on the table. Then he stood up, turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get them for you.¡± ¨C But she was grabbed by Cristian¡¯s wrist as he walked past her. -What are you doing? ¨C Serena gave him a confused look, wanting to let go of his hand. Cristian¡¯s lips were tight in a line, the dark cast of his eyes was full of ferocity. He looked at her with an aggressive gaze. After a moment, he spoke. -It is not necessary. ¨C Seeming to answer her doubts, he turned up the corners of his mouth and said wryly, -I don¡¯t wear the slippers that others wear.¡± At first, Serena thought he was misophobic again, but thinking about the second time, she thought it was strange. When she saw the violence in Cristian¡¯s eyes finally rx little by little, she realized that-this guy was jealous. He was still fine when she opened the door and let him in. She realized that after she opened the shoe rack, the aura behind it was suddenly cold. At that moment Serena was still puzzled about what had happened, she thought how was it possible that he could change his face so quickly for a person, who knows what? Was he jealous to see that pair of men¡¯s slippers? It was funny, and it also seemed to her that this person in front of her was kind of stupid. Hadn¡¯t he always been very intelligent? He was very rational when dealing with business and foxes in business, but why did he seem like a very impulsive and inexperienced person when he was in front of her? Thinking so, Serena said without thinking, -What do you mean they are worn by others? They are the ones my brother puts on when hees. ¨C Having just said this, they were both stunned at the same time. The reason Serena was stunned was that she did not expect to be self-exnatory. And the reason Cristian was stunned was that he had forgotten she had a brother, who was bothered by his own anger. It was true, this was his home, Matthew had toe here, it was very normal that he had prepared a pair of men¡¯s slippers. After thinking so, the mncholy in his heart rxed a lot, but for his honor, he still said coldly, -Even if they were for your brother, I can¡¯t use them too. You know I have misophobia. ¨C Serena was not in a good mood, she looked at him andughed coldly, -It turns out that President Cristian has misophobia, because my house is full of my microbes, whether you want to leave or not? Cristian stared at her, -I only have misophobia with others. I don¡¯t have it with you, you know. ¨C His gaze was fixed on her lips for no reason, Serena remembered the kiss in the dark a moment earlier. Her face grew hot for no reason. It was true, he had said he had misophobia, but how could he not look dirty when he kissed her? Besides, he was kissing her intensely all the time¡­. Chapter 559: How could he be so mean? Serena felt very hot on his face, lowered her eyelids and bit her lower lip slightly, saying angrily, -Who knows what you look like? ¨C Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s eyes were darker, he took a step forward and reached out his hand to pick up his beard. Serena took a few steps back in shock. -What are you doing? ¨C -Don¡¯t you know? -Cristian curled his lips, ¡°I¡¯m helping you remember.¡±- -You don¡¯t have to! -Serena gave him a hard look and pointed to the cold water on the table, ¡°Take it and go. ¨C Cristian looked at the cold water on the table, thought a little and walked around the couch sitting. He had opened the lid of the water and pretended to drink twice. He was not very thirsty, but he was hungry. He hadn¡¯t eaten anything since he left work anyway. As she watched him sit down, Serena¡¯s heart also gradually calmed down. After calming down, she remembered why she had let him in and sat down across from him. -You shouldn¡¯t have shown up here today for no reason,¡± she said calmly. Cristian left the cold water, the dark sight fell on his face, he too replied nothing.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. -If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll take that as a yes. ¨C He was still silent, Serena knew she was right, and continued, -Did you guess that I would be followed by someone? Is that why you came here on purpose? ¨C Cristian put his hands behind his head, adjusted afortable ce by leaning back on his sofa. And at that moment, Anna, having changed her clothes upstairs, was hiding at the top of the stairs, peeking down. Cristian, Death with a cold face, what do you mean Serena was taking him home? At that moment she was really scared. What had really happened, what had made Serena take Cristian home? She remembered it for a reason, Anna suddenly covered her heart thankfully. Good thing she had brought Manuel home today. From what she had seen, Serena was really forward thinking. If Manuel was still here right now, and Cristian was here, would they have met face to face? Thinking of this, Anna covered her heart with a frightened face. Downstairs the conversation continued, Serena saw that Cristian had been silent the whole time, she felt like she had said the right thing. -You guessed they were going to follow me, because you also know what happened this morning? He had just asked that question, that something urred to Serena. Suddenly, her face changed immediately; she was staring at Cristian, -Did you order what happened this morning? -Me? ¨C Cristian saw her face change, she couldn¡¯t not say anything. -You know, it was in the morning. -Serena half-closed her red lips, her face was full of stubbornness, she seemed to have affirmed something. The dark background of Cristian¡¯s eyes had more violence in them, she narrowed her eyes, -You mean the dead person, do you think I did it? Serena did not answer, it meant it was a tactic. -Heh. -Cristian suddenlyughed to himself, -Serena, am I such a bad person ording to you? ¨C Serena was stunned, her lips twitching. -I¡­ ¨C -You think I know he gave you a dead rabbit, so you¡¯re forcing him to kill himself? Heh, I don¡¯t care that you refuse to let me get close to you, but now you consider me this kind of person? Serena, -¡­- She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t think so, but he saw her desperate expression, she didn¡¯t know where she was starting from either. If she talked too much, she could give him hope. In this case, it was better not to exin anything. -What do you think. -Finally, Serena said what she was thinking. This sentence made Cristianpletely angry, he immediately got up from the sofa, his two long straight legs came to her, -So what is your opinion now? If you think I am a horrible person then why did you let me in? His hands supported the sofa behind Serena, almostpletely encircling Serena in his arms. The male roll was covered entirely. It made her stammer a little. -You, stand back. ¨C -Answer me. ¨C Serena gritted her teeth and said, -Think what you want. -So why did you let me in? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll get irritated and force you tomit suicide? ¨C Maybe he was irritated, that¡¯s why he had said that nonsense. Serena saw that he did not want to retreat; in fact he had said something to irritate her; he had lost his temper. She straightened her back, ¡°Well, you are killing me, am I afraid of you? His arrogance was very aggressive at first, but Cristian was stunned after Serena said this sentence. It might have been an unintentional sentence at first, but when Cristian had heard it, did it seem to him to have another meaning? He looked at the beautiful and exquisite face in front of him, her facial features were very three-dimensional. The color of her eyebrows was also just right. The natural color of her eyebrows made her look softer and lovely. Then Cristian came up with another way of saying¡­. To make her die¡­ Some forbidden images automatically came to his mind. Because her face was different, that¡¯s why the surrounding atmosphere had also changed a bit, it had be a bit ambiguous for no reason. Serena felt it clearly, she had anger in her beautiful eyes and kicked him directly. -What filth are you thinking in your mind? ¨C He was kicked by her, but for Cristian it was neither light nor heavy; on the contrary, the kick entered his heart. She had deepened Cristian¡¯s impulse. With his throat swallowed, he said in a low voice. -It¡¯s not what I think, it¡¯s what you say. ¨C -What do I say? ¨C Cristian¡¯s eyes were dark, he lowered his body a little, -You¡¯re telling me¡­. I¡¯m making you die. ¨C Serena, -¡­- After being silent for a few seconds, Serena finally couldn¡¯t take the storm, she pushed Cristian forcefully directly, -A boy¡¯s cock! ¨C Cristian settled his body after stumbling for a few steps. He covered the ce that had been pushed by Serena, his eyes were still dark, then sat down again in the same ce. -Letting you in was stupid? Now that my head is smoking, please go away. ¨C He had asked Cristian to leave, pointing to the door. But Cristian sat there without moving, looking like he had no intention of leaving. Serena was super angry, she stepped forward grabbing his neck directly, -Get out, this is my house, I have the right to throw you out. ¨C -Wait. -Cristian grabbed her thin white wrist with his backhand, said in a low voice, -It is not convenient for me to leave now. ¨C Hearing this, Serenaughed, -It¡¯s not convenient for you? It¡¯s not convenient for me, get up! ¨C Cristian was like a big stone, it didn¡¯t matter if she pushed or pulled him, he didn¡¯t move at all. Serena was very angry, but she did not give up and tried to push him away all the time. Perhaps because he was so bothered by her, Cristian pulled Serena into his embraces with a force to -Ah. -Serena did not expect it; her whole body fell into his arms. Just when she wanted to scream at him, she felt her impulse¡­. Chapter 560: Hate Serena was totally stunned, she sat there dumbfounded, not expecting Cristian to ¡­ Was this person an animal? Had he just said such a sentence, had he had a reaction?N?velDrama.Org content. He also pulled her to sit on hisp. Serena bit her teeth and stared at Cristian who was standing very close to her. -How can you be so shameless? ¨C Cristian approached her, smelled the fragrance of her body almost aggressively. His voice was angrier, even his breathing became hot. -Don¡¯t me me. -He said as he pulled her closer, his lips almost glued to hers, -I¡¯m a normal man, I haven¡¯t touched any woman for five years for you, you seduce me with these words, you can¡¯t me me for the reaction. ¨C Hearing this, Serena was stunned. -You, what are you saying? ¨C I haven¡¯t touched any woman for five years? She looked at Cristian with unbelievable astonishment: -You have not, during these five years, had¡­ have you¡­? ¨C She could say no more, but she was very surprised by Serena¡¯s heart. For someone who had sexual experience, it was an almost impossible thing to be asked not to touch women for five years. But Cristian had done it and even said it. -How? -Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed, his lips already pressed against his soft beard, his voice lowered, ¡°You know I have misophobia, do you think I can touch other women but you?¡± ¨C Serena¡¯s lips moved, but finally she could not say a word. She looked at Cristian with aplicated look, Cristian bit his lower lip as he could see that her expression was tangled, sheughed slightly, -What? Are you moved by me? Do you want to forgive me? ¨C Hearing this, Serena turned away, looked at him in amazement with a red face. -I don¡¯t believe your lies, how is it possible that a man hasn¡¯t had sex for five years? -Why is it impossible? -Cristian lowered his eyes, -You know my situation. ¨C -If you haven¡¯t touched any woman, how did you get through this five years? Five years, how many days and nights, how was it possible that he had not been lonely? Serena stared at him, then saw that Cristian¡¯s ears were suspiciously red, but his face did not change at all, his lips lifted a little, -What do you think I did? ¨C Serena remained rigidly in the same spot, gravity passed through the bottom of her eyes. She had asked him this kind of question, wasn¡¯t she cheating for herself? -Em? -Cristian bit his lip slightly and asked her in an ambiguous voice. It also seemed to Serena that her breathing had be strange and her body temperature was also slowly rising. This was not good. She held out her hand and immediately pushed him away, then stood up. After standing up, she took a few steps back to establish her steps. Serena realized that she was being mischievouster, so she turned around to calm her mood. After tidying up, she turned again, saying. -It is not my problem if you have had sex with others or not. ¨C -Yes? -Cristian wasn¡¯t about to let her get away, he asked her aggressively, -So why are you nervous right now? ¨C Serenaughed a little, pretending until the end. -Who¡¯s nervous? Why can¡¯t I see him? ¨C -Don¡¯t you see? ¨C -No. Cristian raised his eyebrows and stood up, walking toward her. Maybe it was because of the words he was saying at that moment, that¡¯s why Serena¡¯s eyes fell somewhere unconsciously. Realizing that she had not yet calmed down, her face immediately turned red and she took a few strong steps back. -Don¡¯te. ¨C Cristian did not stop his steps, -Aren¡¯t you nervous? What are you nervous about now? ¨C Serena could not look directly at him, she retreated a few steps, but he kepting. She could only retreat further back, Cristian was getting closer and closer. Finally she was forced to the corner of the wall, Cristian raised his hand against the wall and cut her off. -Are you still running? She looked at Cristian who was in front of her, Serena blinked and remained silent, reacting as well. What was he doing? Was she ying with Cristian? Had something so serious happened, did he really have any interest in fooling around with her here? Serena was desperate for herself,ughing to herself: -I¡¯m not running, I can¡¯t run anywhere, what do you really want? I admit I¡¯m nervous, okay? I also believe what you say, can you leave now? ¨C -No. -Cristian half-closed his thin lips, said with a cold face, -You are not safe here alone, I have to find them. ¨C -You also saw those two people earlier, they wille backter, aren¡¯t you afraid? ¨C -I came home safely, why should I be afraid? ¨C -So, I helped you and instead you throw me out of the house ? ¨C Serena understood, she wanted to stay here without leaving. But when she thought that he¡±d really helped her and asked her to satisfy her stomach, she should have guessed that maybe he wanted to eat something. He thought for a while, Serena finally could only say coldly, -Wait here, I¡¯ll go make dinner. Get out of here after dinner. ¨C Having said that, Serena ignored her reaction, turned around and went back to the kitchen. In addition, Anna who was at the exit of the stairs had long since returned to her room, for fear of seeing some spicy scene, because if not, her eyes would hurt and she would not recover. She was thinking a little, Anna was distressed with her hands supporting her cheeks. She had really seen what Cristian had done for Serena, it seemed to her that he sincerely wanted to start over with Serena. But the damage Serena had suffered in the United States was a nightmare for Anna as well. She did not want Serena to experience those days again. Therefore, even though it seemed to her that Cristian had truly repented, she still hated him very much. Because in that year Serena had almost¨Calmost lost her life for him. Thinking about this, Anna thought about the scene of that year in her mind. At midnight, she was calling the doctor crying in the rented apartment, she was very nervous and could not speak clearly. The doctor was also very worried somewhere else, finally asked her for directions and came to treat Serena. At that time, Serena always had nightmares. Always living in her imagination, the doctor said it was because of the deep sadness, along with the shadow caused by what had happened in her childhood. Perhaps it had been a double blow that had made her feel hopeless in her life. Because of this, her mind had fallen into a state of imagination, then she had begun to be hypnotized, and she could not wake up often. However, Anna was really frightened by that image in that year. Since then, she had spent a lot of time on her recovery, and had even hired a psychologist to guide her. During these years, she was gradually recovering as a normal person. At the thought of this, Anna was very angry and immediately rushed downstairs with clenched fists. She could not allow Cristian to hurt Serena again! Chapter 561: What were you going to do? When Anna quickly came downstairs, but found that the two were not together. There was only Cristian in the living room; he did not see Serena. Serena was not there, when she suddenly saw Cristian, Anna turned into a coward. She did not know whether it was because of his cold face, or it was because he was her direct boss before, because Anna was always afraid of him. Now she saw him sitting alone in the living room, Anna stepped forward fearfully,-you¡­ ¨C Cristian gave her an aggressive look, Anna became frightened and her legs went limp, but -she thought that now he was chasing Serena, and she was a good friend of Serena¡¯s, finally Cristian had to act ording to her opinion too, didn¡¯t he? At that thought, Anna coughed slightly, she did not feel that she was so afraid of Cristian. Cristian¡¯s gaze lingered on her for only two seconds and then he was gone. He was sitting cross-legged, the handsome features were translucent with a relentless coldness, the sharp eyes were very attractive. Anna examined Cristian and secretly narrowed her eyes. This man was indeed much more handsome than the others. How had she escaped this man¡¯s seduction over the years? Was this man¡¯s vibe always too cold, so she had never thought he liked her? When she remembered the damage Serena had received that year, Anna shuddered unconsciously. Good thing Cristian had not liked her during those years, otherwise would she have be like Alice? Anna thought and leaned closer, asking, ¡°Where is Serena? ¨C Cristian¡¯s gaze did not move, he said coldly: -In the kitchen. ¨CThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He had just said that, Anna had just heard noisesing from the kitchen, quickly ran from in front of Cristian for his sake, and entered the kitchen. Serena had just lit the fire and was about to do the dishes when Anna entered. She turned her head and saw Anna sneakily closing the kitchen door, thought it was funny, and looked at her and said, ¡°Are you a thief?¡± Hearing this, Anna looked startled, turned her head and looked at her. -You are a thief. ¨C -If you are not a thief, why do you sneak around your house? -You think I¡¯m trying to be sneaky, it¡¯s not like you suddenly bring a man home and I do this,¡¬ Anna crossed her arms in front of her chest and approached her. Serena was heating the pot as she said, ¡°Turn on the fume hood for me. ¨C Anna raised her hand and turned on the stove hood for her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to be with him? What do you mean you take him home when you go to buy salt? ¨C Serena said, ¡°I don¡¯t want him either. ¨C -But in the end you do. ¨C It was true, she had finally opened the door and let Cristian in. He bit his lower lip, saw that the pot was more or less hot, and poured the vegetables into it. The humors suddenly rose upstairs. Anna saw him and immediately hid, saying, -Anna answer me quickly, why is he showing up here and why are you taking him home? ¨C Serena was cooking vegetables as she was thinking whether to tell Anna what had happened downstairs just now. But she was thinking the second time, it seemed to her that if she told her, ording to Anna¡¯s characteristics, she would be very frightened and would never sleep again. In any case, too many things were happening these days, and besides, one person had died this morning. If she said she was being followed, well¡­. At that thought, Serenaughed slightly: -I just found him downstairs, it was cheeky. So, I took him home. ¨C Hearing this, Anna narrowed her eyes suspiciously: -Did you take him home because he was brazen? Because I don¡¯t know when did you be such a wimp? ¨C Serena stopped what she was doing and looked at Anna ruefully. -Don¡¯t you have anything to do? ¨C Anna blinked, Serena pulled her in front of her and handed her the spat: -I¡¯ll take your word for it. ¨C -Oh. -Anna looked at the spat in her hand, -I believe you will prepare his food personally, will you also prepare it for me? ¨C -I hope you¡¯ll have a lot to talk about when we have dinnerter. ¨C After Serena left the kitchen, it suddenly urred to Anna that if Cristian had dinner there, she would have to sit and dine at the same table. She dared not think of sitting with this cold-faced God of Death. Serena came out of the kitchen, did not go to see Cristian who was sitting in the living room, but went straight up the stairs. She went to her room, when she opened the closet and was looking for her pajamas to wash, she did not find it convenient. She thought that Cristian was still here anyway. He was a normal man, if she showed up in front of him in her pajamas, wasn¡¯t it that she was again? But¡­ Serena was lowering her eyes, five years without having sex, was that true? Or was it that he wanted to get her forgiveness, that¡¯s why he had told her on purpose, so that she would know? No. Serena abruptly turned her head, why was she thinking this? Even though they had not had sex in five years, she had not been the one to ask him. It was Cristian himself who had misophobia, he didn¡¯t want to touch other women. But if he didn¡¯t want to touch other women, why did he want to touch her? The more she thought, the more amused Serena¡¯s head became. It seemed to her that she was in a vicious circle. As Serena was anxiously closing the closet door, a hand stopped her. -Good taste. ¨C A man¡¯s low voice came from her ear; Serena was almost afraid to jump. In that moment of bewilderment, she unconsciously retreated to the side, but was urged on by Cristian on the other side of the closet. Serena looked astonished and shouted, ¡°Cristian, what are you doing? ¨C The fragrance of her body, plus the softness that belonged to her limbs, all made it difficult for Cristian to control himself. Even he did not know what was wrong with her tonight. He had seen her many times before, but tonight ¡­ after that sentence of hers, his desire had awakened . Until now ¡­ his heart was still full of impulses. He wanted so much . Cristian lifted his hand, touched her face with his fingertip, went down little by little, finally fell between her neck and shoulder. Serena was very sensitive, a touch like that made her start trembling slightly without stopping suddenly, even her red lips trembled. Serena moved her eyes a little lower, she could feel the heating from Cristian¡¯s fingertip. She saw that Cristian was very¡­ ufortable tonight. -You¡­ -Serena wanted to tell him something, Cristian suddenly looked up. The dark eyes seemed to have the power of attraction, he inhaled his soul into her and took her in. -Let¡¯s hug, shall we? ¨C He bit his teeth, -Following me upstairs is like saying that, how is it possible, you ¡­ ¨C However, he had not finished speaking; Cristian leaned down to embrace her, holding her waist tightly. Serena stood there motionless. Then she felt a moist warmthing from her neck. Chapter 562: What’s in your head? Three secondster, Serena knew what it was. She reached out her hand in horror to push Cristian away. But she seemed to have irritated Cristian, and he squeezed her hard enough to cut off her waist. He used great force to press her against the closet door behind him, and Serena could not breathe. She wanted to push him away, but he held her tighter. Serena suddenly breathed fast. She wanted to hold on, but found that she was gradually losing strength.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Cristian continued. -No¡­ Cristian, let me go¡­ Serena¡¯s voice grew smaller and smaller, even as Cristian let go of her, her legs trembled, and then she unconsciously grabbed his neck and leaned against him. Cristian¡¯s eyes were no longer indifferent, but more like fire. He lifted his thin lips and held Serena¡¯s chin. -Your body is more honest than your mouth. She did not want to be that way, but under his temptations she had weakened. She had wanted to push him away, but she had given in anyway. Serena bit her lower lip with slightly embarrassed eyes. She had said she hadn¡¯t had sex in five years, and so had she. Although some men had courted her abroad in the past five years, there was always someone in her heart, then her condition had improved and she had not shown her emotions anymore. Therefore, almost no one could understand her when she was abroad. Although Serena pretended to resist, she knew that she wanted him, after all, she had not had sex for five years. Moreover, Cristian kept tempting her. When she was in a daze, Cristian suddenly blew into her ears, and Serena¡¯s legs trembled more, and her body leaned fully against him. Cristian hugged her directly. As soon as he walked through the bedroom door, he saw the bed. And there was a woman he loved in this room, which was certainly an invitation for the man. Cristian had a strong sex drive tonight. He removed Serena¡¯s dress, Cristian was lying on her body in his underwear, she had not yet recovered. Perhaps she was confused, or perhaps she did not want to resist. As the critical moment approached, suddenly a voice resounded ¡­. The sound of knocking on the door suddenly resounded in the room, waking up the confused Serena. -Serena, the food is ready, let¡¯s go! It was Anna! Her eyes widened in fear, she pushed Cristian hard and then quickly got out of bed and picked up her clothes from the floor to put them on. Anna had not heard the answer, so she was a little confused. -Serena, are you in? After speaking, Anna was about to open the door. Hearing the door handle turn, Serena said in panic, ¡°Stop, I¡¯ll be right down, just a moment!¡± As she spoke, she quickly put on her clothes. Cristian, who was pushed, sat on the bed with a somber face and watched Serena put back on the clothes she had finally taken off, one by one. He felt very depressed. ¡°Damn it.¡± He was going to get it. But he did not expect to be interrupted by Anna. After Serena nervously dressed, when he heard Anna turn the door handle, he turned his head ufortably and saw Cristian sitting there naked. If Anna had walked in, she would have seen¡­. She turned without hesitation and pulled the nket over Cristian. -Well, Serena, why are you closing the door? There is no one but us in this room, and you close the door? Am I going to spy on you?¡± Anna mmed the door hard and said aloud, then seemed to have suddenly realized something and stopped talking. Serena was stunned with embarrassment; she had already covered Cristian with a nket. Cristian, who had been interrupted, looked very depressed. He looked at her astonished and even angrier, and said coldly, ¡°I closed the door after I came in. Serena, -. So he had had these intentions all along? It was surprisingly quiet outside. After a while, Anna coughed, ?So I¡¯m going downstairs first, do you want to eat? Serena replied, -Of course! -Okay, then I¡¯ll go down and eat. -Okay, then I¡¯ll go down and wait for you. Before Serena could answer, Anna left. Hearing her leave, Serena finally got up, rubbing her aching eyebrows, and then looked at Cristian, he was sitting there motionless, Serena said angrily and coldly, -What are you doing sitting here? Get up and get dressed. Cristian looked at her longingly. Her neck was covered with the hickeys he had left her, and he licked her dry lips, -That I can¡¯t. Bah! She was really crazy to let such a man in. She shouldn¡¯t have taken pity on him! -Can¡¯t you? Then stay in this room. After speaking, Serena turned and left the room. And mmed the door. After going downstairs, Serena saw that Anna had already put the tes and cutlery down, but she frowned. -Just one ce at the table? I said I wasing to eat. Anna looked at her, then opened her eyes wide and half-closed her lips, -I thought-I thought you weren¡¯t going out, well, so fast? -Anna leaned down and whispered in Serena¡¯s ear, ¡°Is Cristian that fast? Serena took a deep breath, closed and opened her eyes. -What¡¯s in your head? Chapter 563: Who’s behind it? Anna looked at her with an ambiguous smile. -The important thing is not what I think, but what you did! Anna smiled and joked, then suddenly changed her expression and unconsciously took a step back. Serena immediately understood why she was like that. She knew that Cristian hade down the stairs almost without looking back. Only Cristian could scare Anna. Thinking about this, Serena walked and went to the kitchen to get the cutlery. Cristian sat down next to her, looked at the empty table and half-closed his lips in dissatisfaction. Serena said, ¡°We don¡¯t have your servant here. If you want to eat, you can take the cutlery yourself. Cristian was interrupted at thest step, although he dressed and went downstairs, his indifferent aura seemed to be able to lower the surrounding temperature. Anna nodded when she heard Serena¡¯s words. Soon after, Anna noticed a sharp sight and immediately felt a chill down her spine. Cristian¡¯s fierce eyes immediately changed Anna¡¯s expression. -I¡¯ll get the cutlery for Mr. Cristian! Before he could respond, Anna went to the kitchen to get the new cutlery and ced it in front of Cristian. -Mr. Cristian, enjoy your meal. Seeing this, Serena felt a little annoyed. -I said there are no servants in our house, if you want someone to serve you for dinner, you can go now. Cristian raised his eyebrows, looked at her and said coldly. -I did not ask her to serve me. Anna had interrupted their sex, and it was clear from Cristian¡¯s expression that they had not finished, or perhaps they were finishing it before she knocked on the door. That was why he was full of hostility toward Anna. Anna swallowed nervously and nodded, -Yes, Serena, Mr. Cristian is a customer of ourpany and now our guest, it is our responsibility to entertain him. It doesn¡¯t matter if I bring him cutlery. Serena looked at Anna, this woman had changed too quickly. She said nothing. The three of them ate quietly at the table. During that time, Cristian was eating the same te as Serena. He was imitating her. Serena did not want to say anything. Anna was too scared to pick up the vegetables. She lowered her head and ate the rice in the bowl, looking at the interaction between the two, she thought, ¡°How could anyone change so much?¡± After all, Cristian was a cold and arrogant man five years ago. But now, in front of Serena, he seemed to bepletely different. Suddenly Anna remembered a phrase. He who falls in love first, loses. At that time, Serena loved Cristian deeply, so she lostpletely. With nothing, she had to change her name and go abroad. What would Cristian think if he was not trapped by love?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Now, Serena didn¡¯t want to be involved with Cristian anymore, but Cristian¡¯s thoughts had changed, so ¡­ he had be humble in front of her. Thinking about this, Anna went back to eating rice, depressed. She liked Matteo, but the man had rejected her before she came out, and she insisted as if she had not heard his rejection. And she continued to admire him in silence. Cristian was at least braver than she was, working harder to get what he wanted. It is very difficult for two people to fall in love. Anna felt a little sad all of a sudden, and she didn¡¯t hate Cristian so much anymore. After eating, Serena took her te to the kitchen and said, ¡°You¡¯ve had your dinner and you can go home.¡± She did not hesitate to run toward Cristian, but the man got up to help her clear the table. Whatever Serena said, he did not respond, and then went to the kitchen with her. Anna thought for a moment, then went to the living room to watch TV, sat on the sofa with a pillow and flipped through the channels one by one, thinking about Matthew. Should she have bravelye forward like Cristian? However, Matteo had turned her down once, and it seemed there was nothing to be ashamed of. And Matteo had never dated anyone; this was a good opportunity. If she continued to be so cowardly, when Matteo had a girlfriend, she would never have a chance again. Thinking about this, Anna made up her mind. Into the kitchen. Serena turned on the faucet to wash the residue from the te, then set it aside and said coldly. -You¡¯ve finished your meal, aren¡¯t you going home yet? It is alreadyte. Cristian stepped forward and stood beside her. -If those two peoplee back, won¡¯t you be afraid tonight? She had almost forgotten about those two people. -Even if theye back, they won¡¯t be able to enter my house, so nothing will happen. -But I¡¯m worried about you. -Serena put down her te calmly, her eyes became sharp. If they reallye back, then I will catch them and hand them over directly to the police. -Cristian smiled, ¡°Ah, how brave my wife is!¡± Hearing this, Serena glowered at him, ¡°Your wife?¡± -I only have one wife, what do you think? -They came prepared, it may be useless to call the police. Serena¡¯s expression became serious and she stared at him. -You know what? She did not speak and her thin lips were tightened. -You know who is behind this, don¡¯t you?¡± asked Serena. She was so curious about who was setting her up and doing so many things. Cristian knew she was being followed, so she also had to know who was behind it. Facing the gaze of the waiting woman, Cristian spoke slowly. -I don¡¯t know yet, but I will find out. This man is very devious. Hearing this, Serena could almost rule out many. Elsa and Francesca, whom Anna had previously suspected, could be ruled out. Even if the two women wanted to deal with her, they were not so insidious. In light of what had happened before, they were very negligent, and this time? It happened suddenly and was suppressed too quickly. Really clever! Who was behind it? Chapter 564: This can no longer be hidden. -I will protect you until I investigate who was behind this. Serena paused for a moment. Suddenly something urred to her. She stopped washing dishes and looked at Cristian. -You mean you want to live in my house?N?velDrama.Org content. Cristian approached her and she sniffed his body. -If that¡¯s okay with you? -Serena firmly rejected him. -You see, I don¡¯t live alone now, so I¡¯m sorry,¡¬ she said. Cristian found fault with her words, -Do you mean that if you lived alone, you would be okay with it? Serena, -¡­ Enough, you¡¯ve eaten, and it¡¯s toote, go home. Seeing him in silence, Serena added, ¡°Don¡¯t make me feel that you are bing more annoying. It was probably this sentence that hurt Cristian. He stood beside her and was silent for a while before slowly saying, ¡°I¡¯ll help you wash the dishes and then I¡¯ll go. -I¡¯ll help you wash the dishes and leave. This time, Cristian¡¯s words counted. Serena finished the dishes and immediately sent him out the door. Cristian did not ask to stay. When he opened the shoe rack before leaving, Cristian saw the boy¡¯s shoes, there was a slight surprise in his eyes, and he looked back into the room. -Hurry,¡¬ Serena urged him, -What are you doing? Hearing this, Cristian put on his shoes, walked out the door and looked at her. He wanted to say something, but Serena interrupted him in time, -Be careful when youe back,¡¬ she said. Then he closed the door directly. Then Serena leaned against the door, her eyes slowly moved back and she lowered her eyes, no one knew what she was thinking. After a while, she walked over to the shoe rack and opened the door, took all of Manuel¡¯s shoes and carried them to Manuel¡¯s room upstairs. After leaving, he directly closed Manuel¡¯s door. As he was about to return to the room, he met Anna, who was leaning against the door. -Now she knows where you live. Serena did not respond to Anna¡¯s words. Anna continued, -I don¡¯t think this can be hidden anymore. -But I have no choice,¡¬ Serena was calm. Perhaps she had known for a long time that after returning to the country and meeting Cristian, the man she trusted, she would one day meet Manuel. If Manuel had met Cristian. His identity would be revealed. Thinking about this, Serena smiled and said quietly, ¡°Anyway, I want to hide it as long as possible, and even if I can¡¯t hide it in the end, I won¡¯t let everyone know.¡± Anna was a little surprised, moved her lips and finally asked, ¡°You mean that even if they are found, you won¡¯t admit it? Serena did not nod, but the silence had already expressed her consent. Anna curved her lips, ording to Mr. Cristian¡¯s personality, she might not give in. -Do you also think he will fight with me for the child? -Anna shook her head and looked at her seriously. Serena was a little surprised, -No? -I mean, not only for the baby, but also for you. -What he wants is you. If he knows Manuel is his son, he will surely recognize him. Serena was stunned with her lips slightly parted, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. Was it because she was the protagonist? Was it because she was not as perceptive as Anna in understanding what would happen? She had always been afraid that Cristian would find his son, because the people of the Ferrari family would take Manuel, who was his only support, if the Ferrari family took him away, how could he continue to live? But what Anna had said tonight had suddenly woken her up. She had always believed that Cristian would only take the baby. But Anna told her clearly that Cristian loved her. -And, ording to his character, you think he loves you, but you don¡¯t love his child,¡± Anna added as if Serena did not understand. Serena could not say anything, very confused. She had never thought about it. -Anna convinced her, ¡°I know you still love him, and I know what you did abroad. Serena, as your friend, although I should be on your side, I think Cristian has worked very hard for you. Now he is very humble in front of you, just like I am in front of your brother, you know? Serena could not believe that Anna was teaching her about rtionship problems. Evidently she had not experienced anything. Serena was a little angry and said, -Do you pity him for what he did, or do you think I¡¯m too much? -No, I don¡¯t think you are too much. After all, even if he repays you for what he did five years ago, I, as your friend, won¡¯t think it¡¯s too much. But -I don¡¯t want to see you tortured, Serena. Do you think I¡¯m convincing you for him? I¡¯m doing it for you. Anna took a step forward, a little excited. -I know you still love him. For five years you¡¯ve pretended to forget him, but I know¡­. -Serena interrupted her, then turned her back to Anna and stepped forward, tightening her lips. -Serena, I mean it! -Serena stopped talking to Anna and went to her room. Anna turned to look at her and lowered her head in frustration. She did not care that Cristian and Serena were together; she simply did not want to see her friend suffer. As long as she could drop everything first and be with Cristian and Manuel. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice for a family of three to be together and happy? But¡­ there were too many misunderstandings between them, and would Cristian be able to resolve them? Anna knew that Serena had forgiven the woman who had poured sulfuric acid on her, but in the end? She was still thinking hard about what had happened. After returning to the room, Serena took her clothes and went to take a bath, putting herself under the shower and letting the hot water wash her body. She kept thinking about Anna¡¯s words, but her resentment was bing clearer and clearer. How was it possible to forget the wrong Cristian had done to her five years ago? How could she? Chapter 565: The Fever The most important thing in a rtionship is trust. At first she did not trust Cristian, but after thinking about it, she decided to trust him and give him time. Although he had not clearly exined the matter, she would wait patiently. But the result had disappointed her. Her tolerance had not made Cristian trust her; on the contrary, it had challenged her. She still loved him, but to what end? Even if she could be with him again, what would she do if she encountered any difficulties in the future? After all, it was impossible for a rtionship to never encounter difficulties, if she was abandoned again, what would she do? Even if she died, Serena would not want to have another experience. She could not be kind, ever again. * Serena had sleptte and woke up groggy the next day. Anna had called her several times and she had not gotten up. Eventually Serena realized she had a terrible headache, so she said to Anna, ¡°I want to get some sleep, I will go to thepanyter.¡± Anna thought she had not slept well, so she did not take her seriously, then nodded and went out. The room was quiet, Serena was lying on the bed, her head still hurting a lot and she went back to sleep. After Anna came out, she casually saw Cristian at the elevator door, opened her eyes wide and said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, why are you here? He lefttest night and arrived early this morning. He really didn¡¯t waste any time. Cristian looked at her and thought, ¡°I should go to work with my bag at this time, but why is she alone?¡± Cristian frowned, ¡°Where is she? Anna understood, ¡°Serena? When I called her this morning, she seemed to be asleep, so I¡¯m going alone to thepany. -Cristian¡¯s thin lips curved, as if he was thinking of something happy. -Anna shrugged her neck, not knowing why Cristian was happy. When the elevator arrived, Anna thought Cristian would go up. After a while, he was still there and had no intention of going in. Anna had to go in alone, and after waiting for a while, she finally asked, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I don¡¯t think you will disturb Serena early in the morning, will you? Cristian raised his eyebrows and gave her a prating look. Anna immediately shook her neck and moved to the corner. -Well¡­ I just asked, by the way, do you need me to open the door for you? Cristian tightened his lips, -No, let her sleep. -Ok,¡± Anna nodded, the elevator door was about to close, but Cristian still had no intention of going inside. Why did he want to wait at the door? Did he want to wait at the door until Serena woke up?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After the elevator door closed, Anna was still confused, but ¡­ after thinking about it, she felt that she should not interfere, after all, it was Serena¡¯s privacy. And she had talked too much with Serenast night. After returning to the room, she hadid down and thought for a long time, and she had thought if she had been Serena.. After suffering those wounds, could she still have believed in love? It would not have been, two failed marriages would have been enough to make her lose her courage in life. She had never experienced Serena¡¯s pain, so what right did she have to criticize her life? She had been really stupid, and she had thought those words were for Serena¡¯s sake. She had repented and felt sorry for her. * Cristian stood in the doorway for a while, raised his hand and looked at the time on the clock. In fact, it was still early, so he decided to let her sleep for a while. He took the key and went into the house, walking leg first through the grate, and finally sat down on the sofa. He took out the remote control to turn on the TV, but there was no TV program on the screen; it was Serena¡¯s house across the street. In this case, whenever she changed the screen, she immediately received warnings. Last night, Luca had called him and told him that they had received the news about the two people halfway across the street, and they had immediately returned to the rented house instead of looking for the man behind it. Luca had not dared to rm them. But this had made Cristian realize that the man behind this was no ordinary person. But there were very few people with this ability in the North City, and he knew almost all of them who they were. But he had no direct evidence. And that person had not appeared in a long time. Was it him? The truth woulde out. At noon, there was no change on the screen. Cristian was in the living room talking on the phone while working, and he nced at the screen from time to time. After he finished his work, the screen remained unchanged. He looked at the clock; it was noon. Was the woman still sleeping? Cristian looked a little serious, turned off theptop, got up and went out. He arrived at the door of Serena¡¯s house, tightening his lips, one hand in his pocket and the other to ring the doorbell. The doorbell rang several times and no one answered the door. Cristian waited patiently at the door and, a minuteter, the doorbell rang again. Serena was lying on therge bed in the room, asleep. She had heard the doorbell ring several times but did not know who was at the door¡­. She lifted the quilt. When she got up, she felt dizzy and almost fell over. She held onto the table beside her, shook her head to steady herself on her feet, and then leaned against the wall to go downstairs and open the door. Probably due to dizziness, Serena did not even see who was outside and opened the door. Cristian was about to ring the doorbell again, but the door opened. He saw Serena¡¯s flushed cheeks and surprisingly red lips. Cristian¡¯s gaze immediately changed, he stepped forward and took her by the wrist without thinking, ¡°Are you home alone?¡± -After being held by the wrist, Serena unconsciously wanted to free herself, but she had no strength. After seeing her flushed cheeks and lips, Cristian thought he had done something, but after touching her wrist, he was suddenly surprised. Serena¡¯s body temperature was very high. Seeing her asleep, Cristian put his hand on her smooth white forehead. And the man immediately frowned. -Damn it, don¡¯t you know you have a fever? Chapter 566: It hurts him to see her sick. Serena seemed to hear Cristian¡¯s voice, opened her eyes with difficulty to look at him, and saw his handsome face vaguely. But he had an expression of anger and worry. She looked at him hesitantly and then asked, ¡°Cristian, why are you here, didn¡¯t you go home? Serena¡¯s breath was also hot. Cristian resisted her anger, put his arms around her, went inside and closed the door. Seeing him enter, Serena felt annoyed and pushed him away. -What are you doing here? Go away! Cristian ignored her, but seriously approached hugging her, he could feel her temperature rising. -Get out, get out! -Stop!¡± said Cristian, looking at her seriously. Serena might have been frightened by that look, she was stunned for a while, and then made much more noise. -Cristian, why, why did youe back from home? Do you think if you chase me like this, I will forgive you for what you did? Serena roared loudly, she was so tired and panting that she had no strength. But she still wanted to push Cristian away. Cristian was impatient; he immediately hugged her and then went inside. Serena struggled in his arms, but she was not as strong as he was, so the man carried her upstairs andid her on therge, soft bed. Cristian straightened up, looked around, and went to the bathroom. He wanted to physically refresh Serena with a towel dipped in cold water, but as soon as he entered the bathroom, he saw the clothes Serena had put in the basket duringst night¡¯s bath. On top was a redce underwear, Cristian entered and saw it. And suddenly his sexual desire was awakened. Last night she had unbuttoned this bra, and now¡­. Wait! Cristian abruptly came back to himself, Serena was still feverish, what was he thinking here? After secretly ming himself, Cristian quickly moistened the towel with cold water and wrung it out. Aftering out, he found that Serena was standing and about to leave the room. Cristian¡¯s face changed, he stopped her and said in a mean tone. -Where are you going? Serena said sleepily, -I want to get away from where you are. This immediately changed Cristian¡¯s face. He looked at her with somber eyes, thinking she might be talking nonsense, and finally only managed to say in a humble way, -Even if you want to leave, just wait for the fever to go down, okay? Serena turned her head and looked at him suspiciously. -Will you let me go when the fever goes down? -We will discuss thister. Before she could react, Cristian put her back on the bed and, afterying her down, put a cold towel on her forehead. After that, Cristian called Luca to bring the doctor immediately. While Luca was still eating withpany, he received Cristian¡¯s order. He suddenly felt desperate; he had received many orders in a row these days and was working hard to implement them. But Cristian kept giving orders as if he were a robot. Luca was a little displeased, so he protested directly, ¡°Mr. Cristian, after what happenedst night, I came to thepany early this morning and now I am eating. I haven¡¯t eaten for a day, can Ie after I eat? Cristian remained silent after hearing this. Total silence. Luca could almost feel the colding from his cell phone. He looked at Cristian¡¯s name on the cell phone screen and felt helpless. He thought, ¡°Am I beingcent or too brave?¡± ¡°Why did I tell the boss?¡± Thinking about this, Luca shuddered and put the cell phone to his ear,pletely changing his attitude. -I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cristian, you didn¡¯t hear what I said, even if you heard it, it wasn¡¯t what I said. I will immediately do what you ordered, doctor, right? Of course, I will bring the doctor soon. After he finished talking, Cristian hung up the phone directly. Hearing the busy tone of the phone, Luca angrily pressed the screen lock button, then put the phone in his pocket and looked at the delicious lunch. He ate several bites of rice and several pieces of meat before getting up.N?velDrama.Org content. Fifteen minutester, Luca rang the doorbell of Serena¡¯s house with the doctor. Cristian asked with annoyance when he opened the door, ¡°What took so long? Luca said with aggravation, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I already drove too fast. Cristian half-closed his lips. Without a word, he turned and led Luca and the doctor upstairs. Luca stood at the back, silently observing the room. This was the house Serena herself had bought; it was a duplex and the design of the furniture was very elegant. In fact, it looked like it had changed a lot in thest five years. After entering the room, the doctor had immediately diagnosed Serena. She had had the strength to talk to Cristian earlier, and Cristian hadforted her at length. Later, Serena was probably ufortable because of her fever and went back to sleep. The doctor took Serena¡¯s body temperature, frowned and said, ¡°The condition is a bit serious. I will give her an injection immediately. If the fever continues it will damage the brain. -Thank you, doctor, do your best,¡± Luca said with a smile by her side. Cristian had been very serious the whole time. He leaned against the wall with his hands on his chest, and his eyes twitched as he watched the doctor stick the infusion needle into Serena¡¯s white wrist. Serena, who was sleeping, probably felt the pain, frowned slightly, but did not wake up. Cristian felt distressed and said softly. -Gently, please. The doctor paused before realizing he was talking to him, smiled and said, -You love your girlfriend very much, but there is no difference in the strength of the injection, only timely treatment can make her recover.¡± He finally gave the injection, Cristian stood by and Luca sent the doctor to the door. -Doctor, how is Miss Serena? -She will be fine when her fever is down. Chapter 567: Discuss. After the doctor left, Luca looked around the room again. Cristian, who was usuallycent, stood at the bedside, his ck eyes staring at Serena whoy motionless on the bed. From his eyes and face one could sense a clear concern for Serena. It seemed that thedy was really holding Cristian by the hair. He had been looking for her for five years. Probably because the Giordano family had deliberately hidden her, she had not been found. So he had seen thedy again after five years. From then on, Cristian had be a fool. Let it go, let it go. For a few years of his life, nothing could stop Cristian. Luke came in and said respectfully, -Sir, the doctor said just now that when thedy¡¯s fever is down, she will be fine. If there is nothing else here, then I will return to thepany first.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After all, there were still many things to take care of in thepany. And Cristian had been cking inpany matterstely. Although he had taken care of some important things, thepany was so big, and the small things naturally fell into Luca¡¯s hands. Luca had to take care of everything. -Go,¡¬ Cristian nodded slightly, and reminded him by the way, -Don¡¯t forget to focus on that thing.¡± -All right, sir. I will keep an eye on it. If anything new urs, I will let you know the result. -OK. After Luca left, Cristian remained at Serena¡¯s side, changing the wet towels from time to time and refreshing her physically. Along with the cooling medication, Serena¡¯s fever had decreased rapidly. Cristian leaned forward, ced his forehead against hers and gently touched her forehead for a while, only to find that Serena¡¯s body temperature had returned to normal. He exhaled a sigh of relief, but his body did not move, instead putting his hands at her sides, looking at Serena who was still sleeping. -Are you crazy? If you can¡¯t even take care of yourself, how can you take care of others? Having said that, Cristian sighed again, bowed his head slightly and ced a kiss on Serena¡¯s lips. He could not resist. She had sucked lightly. After all, he had restrained his desire and got up again. In a Western restaurant. -What did you say? Did you get the news and leave temporarily? When did I warn you to leave? Didn¡¯t I ask you to follow her? -What do you mean? -Ha, what do you mean? You don¡¯t do anything with money, do you? An angry female voice came from the dark corner, and a girl working in the Western restaurant hid there holding her cell phone, lowered her voice and shouted. -Chief, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t do anything with the money, here¡¯s the situation¡­¡¬. The other party told her again, but she was still puzzled. -Bullshit. I asked you to follow the others and you took my money. But now you tell me you took orders from others, so you came back? This is a vition of the agreement. -Repayment? Do you think I am that vulnerable? A waitress came up and looked at the woman who was hiding in a corner making a phone call, and said angrily, ¡°Alice Fanelli, don¡¯t think you can fool around with the manager and not have to work. You hide here every day so you don¡¯t have to work!¡± Alice also wanted to yell at the person on the other end. Suddenly she heard someone calling her name, her expression changed, she quickly reached out her hand to cover her cell phone and then shouted at the person approaching. -Who did she think she was? It had turned out to be her, a poor girl. Alice scoffed and, after hanging up the phone, stood up and stood in front of her. -Elisabetta Bellini, if you can, try to seduce the director. -Elisabetta, irritated by his triumphant look, gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°You really have no shame, seducing such an old man makes you so proud?¡± -What did you say? Elizabeth scoffed, ¡°Am I wrong? The director is so old that he could be your father. How disgusting! You really are a dirty woman!¡± Pam! ¡­ A p fell on Elizabeth¡¯s face. The force of this p was so great that Elizabeth could only take a few steps back, touching her cheek and raising her head bitterly, ¡°How dare you p me! Alice put her hand around her chest, ¡°If I don¡¯t p you, how do you know my ability? I don¡¯t care that the manager is an old man, so what? It¡¯s my business whether it¡¯s disgusting or not. You don¡¯t have toment on it. And what I get now is all on my own strength, even if they are half-soiled. Did you enjoy taking the money? Elizabeth looked at her with surprise. Unexpectedly, she had actually described her unpleasant incident in such a pure and singr way. At first she thought she would be angry after those words. In fact, she was angry, but she had actually proudly told him that she had paid! -No shame, I¡¯ve never seen anyone more shameless than you. -Yes,¡± Alice stepped forward with her arms around her, ¡°Then you are really disappointed, because I am the most shameless.¡± After experiencing the fall from clouds to dust, what couldn¡¯t she do? Once she was thedy of the Giordano family, who could do everything with her power, but now? The daughter of a phantom gambler, a woman who could be beaten by her father at any time when she came home, and who would be stopped at the crossroads by debt seekers at any time, what more could she not do? All this was due to that woman. I wanted to pay her back little by little! Elizabeth covered her face and went out. When her colleague saw her, he asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Your face is swollen.¡± When Elizabeth was asked such a question, she was so resentful that she said angrily, -Alice is loitering right now. I just gave her a lecture and she pped me. When her colleague heard this, she opened her eyes wide: -What¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you bothering her? She is the most popr person in our restaurant. If you bother her, you create unnecessary difficulties for yourself. -I hate her, why can she do this? -Why? She can do everything. She has the courage to sleep with the old man and gull him, and you? -I¡­ ¨C At her colleague¡¯s words, Elizabeth suddenly realized she could not answer. -She is paid for her body, that¡¯s why she can be so arrogant in this restaurant. Although she is shameless in our opinions, she feels very good. Let¡¯s leave her alone and do our part, okay? After she finished speaking, her colleague patted her on the back and convinced her, ¡°You suffered a lot this time. Don¡¯t do it against him next time, everyone in our restaurant is afraid of him! Elizabeth was still not convinced, she gritted her teeth and covered her cheek, had she pped herself for nothing? No, she could not be intimidated like that. So she said to herself in her heart, ¡°What she said on the phone just now, I¡¯ll find out for sure!¡± Chapter 568: Never Serena had had a very, very long dream. In the dream she felt like she was in a sea of fire, the firelight hurt her skin, but no matter how hard she tried she could not escape. Her body was still sinking, as if she had been swallowed by the sea of fire. Finally, she did not know where the coolness came from, and it surrounded her in the sea of fire, and finally¡­. The sea of me disappeared and then plunged back into darkness. The smell of food woke her up. Before she opened her eyes, she seemed to smell the scent of food; she was a little hungry. Serena shivered and then slowly opened her eyes. What could be seen was the familiar decor, Serena looked around and confirmed that it was her room. She closed her eyes again and breathed wearily. It felt as if someone had given her a severe blow to the head; she was very groggy. The food¡­ Didn¡¯t Anna go to work? But she remembered that Anna had knocked on her door when she woke up in the morning, and she had asked Anna to go to thepany first and then she would go there. ¡°What time is it now?¡± Thinking this, Serena quickly opened her eyes, then sat up and took the phone from the bed. Probably from getting up too quickly, Serena felt an attack of dizziness, her eyes darkened, and her body fell backward uncontrobly. Her head fell back onto the soft pillow and it took her a long time to regain lucidity. At the same time a low, slightly anxious male voice rang out, ¡°Are you awake?¡± This voice. Very familiar. Serena opened her eyes again and Cristian¡¯s handsome face appeared before her. What? Serena thought she had seen him in a dream and threw him out. Wasn¡¯t it a dream? Cristian thought Serena did not look good. He tightened his thin lips and reached out his hand to help her get up, then put a pillow behind her and said helplessly, ¡°Silly girl, you are in such a hurry when you get up.¡± Cristian, this person is so thoughtful¡­. Serena¡¯s pale lips twitched, and when she wanted to say something, Cristian took the cup he was preparing next to her and handed it to her, -Drink some water. She took the cup, feeling helpless. Although he was thoughtful, his tone was imperative when asked to drink water. This man was born to be a leader. Serena¡¯s mouth was just dry. She had drunk almost half a cup to moisturize her throat and lips, then handed him the cup. She took it as usual, then set it aside, then got up and went to the next table to serve him porridge. A moment ago he had been dizzy, but not anymore. Serena picked up the phone, thought as she looked at it, ¡°Anna probably didn¡¯te back until lunchtime. Where did that pot of porridge on that tablee from, did he cook it?¡± Serena looked at Cristian with distrust as he approached her with the porridge. She sat down across from him, took a spoonful of porridge and blew, then pressed it to her lips. -Serena dared not eat, looking at him sideways. Cristian was very intelligent. He understood the message immediately from her eyes. Heughed and said, ¡°I asked the home cook to make this pot of porridge, so don¡¯t be afraid you¡¯ll get poisoned.¡± -Quickly,¡± he brought the spoon and bowl to her lips, ¡°Open your mouth. Serena, ¡°I¡¯m not a child!¡± -But you are sick,¡¬ Cristian¡¯s gaze and movements were persistent, as if nothing Serena said would make him change. This was the first time, the first time he had fed her in person. Why did it feel so strange to her? Serena did not feel used to it. She turned her head away because she was unwilling to take the mouthful of porridge. Seeing her stubbornness, Cristian¡¯s dark eyes looked annoyed. He reached out his hand to pinch her chin, forcing her to turn her head away. -Eat. Her jaw had been pinched and the force had been quite strong. Serena had struggled for a while and had not been able to escape. Then she said angrily, ¡°Let me go, I don¡¯t need you to feed me.¡± Cristian¡¯s lips were pressed together like a straight line and his eyes were cold. -Why must you be against me, you don¡¯t want to eat because I give it to you? -Serena shook her head: -Just because I¡¯m not used to being fed. I¡¯m not a baby. I have hands. But Cristian felt that she was resisting herself. Because from the beginning to now, all her actions meant that she was resisting him. So it was the same now, even though she was already so fragile. -Are you not used to it? Then start getting used to it today! -Cristian Ferrari, are you crazy? Why should I get used to this? Serena got a little angry, anger in her beautiful eyes. Cristian grimaced. The hand toning his jaw gradually tightened, and his voice lowered as well. -Do you think I am crazy? Who is the person lying in the bed who is sick now? A fool who can¡¯t even take care of herself, and said she is not a child? With this behavior, are you sure you can take care of your child? Serena was still furious at this point, but when she heard this, her expression changed drastically and she looked at Cristian with wide eyes. -How, how did you know? How did you know he had a son? Thinking of something, Serena¡¯s face paled, -Did you investigate me? Cristian, you have not kept your promise! Hearing her words, the light in Cristian¡¯s eyes went out. And his smile was somewhat self-critical. -I am the kind of person who does not keep his promises. Serena, when will you ever be able to trust me? -And you?¡± said Serena aloud, ¡°You want me to trust you, what have you done for me to trust you? Don¡¯t you know the evil you did to me then? Of course you promised not to investigate me. But now you are investigating me, how dare you ask me to trust you! She was very excited, and Cristian¡¯s mood was also terrible. He replied.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. -I just found out when I came in and changed my shoes. Those are children¡¯s shoes. What, do you think I¡¯m a fool or do you underestimate me? The anger that at first boiled over was extinguished with a basin of water after hearing Cristian say that he had found his son only after seeing the shoes. She stood stunned looking at Cristian, whose eyes and expression were quite hurt. At this point there was a sudden silence, and Serena could only hear his breathing voice. After a while, Cristian lowered his eyes, very discouraged. -Don¡¯t be angry. I said I wouldn¡¯t investigate you, and I never would. Even if someone sent me information about you, I wouldn¡¯t read it. So, can you eat now? The humble expression¡­ Serena¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened. Then, angrily, she detached her hand from Cristian¡¯s and angrily mmed the bowl in her hand. -Go away, get out of here! Chapter 569: Our Connection Bang! Unexpectedly, the bowl of porridge in Cristian¡¯s hand tipped over. The sound of the porcin hitting the floor shook him to the core and at the same time struck Serena¡¯s heart. She turned her head and turned her back to Cristian. He said fiercely. -I don¡¯t need you to be here to get hysterical. I can take care of myself even if I am sick. Even if I die of illness, it has nothing to do with you. I don¡¯t even need you to feed me porridge here, I don¡¯t need anything! There was a silence behind her, as if no one was there. But only Serena knew that Cristian was probably seriously hurt by her. As she was angry, as she scolded him, tears also flowed from the corner of her eyes and she could not stop herself. She did not want, did not want to see Cristian looking at her with such humility. Cristian hadpletely vited her previous principle. He was not like that. He was the proudest man who ran the mall, not someone who could condescend in front of her. She did not want to see him in that state. Serena reached out her hand and wiped away her tears. Then shey with her back to Cristian and pulled the nket over herself, trying to bury all the voices. The room was silent for a long time, and finally made a small noise. The sound of the porcin shards colliding with each other was very small, but it was enough for people to hear it clearly in a silent room. ¡°Was that Cristian cleaning the debris off the floor?¡± Serena¡¯s eyes filled with tears again and she bit her lip hard. ¡°Why, why is he so humble? I¡¯ve already treated him like this, he can¡¯t turn around and leave, why does he stay here and suffer these ills?¡± Serena closed her eyes and tried to ignore those sounds in her heart. Finally the room fell silent and Serena put her head out of the quilt. She took a deep breath, sat down, and found that the floor had been cleaned. Treating Cristian this way did not make her cheerful, but gave her a great pain in her heart. However, she could not smile at Cristian. Both ways were difficult. What she hoped for most now was that he would never appear in front of her again. Because every time he appeared, her heart went into turmoil. She did not know how to make decisions. Getting up in silence, Serena went to the bathroom and changed her clothes. When she came out, Cristian brought her a new bowl, but this time she did not step forward and only said in a low voice, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll go first. I will bring you a bowl again. Remember to drink the porridgeter. She did not answer him. She turned her head away, not even looking at him. Then there was a sound of footsteps, the sound of Cristian leaving. Serena finally could not help but turn her head away to look at his back. His back was very beautiful, but now it showed a sense of loneliness and destion that made her ufortable. Hearing the sound of the door closing downstairs, Serena moved and approached the table. The porridge was kept warm in the pot that Cristian had brought her and put in her room for her to eat. And he had gotten a new bowl. Serena sat down, poured the porridge, took a spoon and put it in her mouth. The warm porridge had a slight fragrance of rice between her lips and teeth. Serena ate it steadily, tears suddenly flowing from her eyes. Finally, she could not help but cry. Bastard! You bastard Cristian! Why couldn¡¯t he turn around and get out right away? Why had he done so many things for her? He had made it clear that it was impossible to ept it. Why? After Cristian had left, he went back to the front room, the first thing he did when he re-entered the room was to turn on the screen, then he sat down and watched it. After a while, he suddenly felt some difort in his stomach, Cristian reached out his hand to cover the position of his stomach, pressing his thin lips tightly together. After a while, heughed at himself and threw himself on the sofa. -But I¡¯m crazy. In the evening, Serena felt that her head was no longer spinning, so she opened the door to go downstairs and wander around. She did not want to go out today after what had happenedst night, but -it was daytime, and those people were not supposed to be so rampant. Besides, waiting for death was not a solution. When Serena went outside to wait for the elevator, she suddenly heard the sound of the door in front. She was a little puzzled. For a long time, it seemed that she had never seen the neighbor across the street since she moved in. She had thought that no one lived here. But now that she thought about it, she and Anna went out early and came backte to work every day, they couldn¡¯t match the time, so it was normal that they hadn¡¯t met. Thinking about this, Serena shook her head slightly, just in time to see the elevator floor rise to its own level. She fixed her hair and then took a step forward as she was about to enter.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Din. After the elevator door opened, just as Serena was moving, he was grabbed by the wrist by someone. -Do you want toe out now? The fever just went down. A cold voice said. Serena turned her head in surprise, staring incredulously at the man who had appeared before her. -You, why are you here? At the sight of the handsome man, Serena was surprised. And after being surprised, she had turned to the door behind him and asked him, -You¡­ Do you live here? If he did not live on the other side, how could he appear here from nowhere? However, if he lived across the street, why had she not met him for so long? Had it been a coincidence or had she arranged it in advance? To resolve her doubts, Cristian exined, ¡°After what happened, I moved here. She opened her eyes wide and still could not believe it. Then his speed was too high, and¡­. Her attitude changed, she quickly asked, ¡°So how do you know I¡¯ming out? The door was closed, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Could it be that he had been standing by the door listening for its movement? It was not impossible, but too strange. And ording to Cristian¡¯s wit, he wouldn¡¯t have done that. So-why did he know she woulde out? Only one possibility remained. Serena¡¯s eyes searched her surroundings, the door of her house and the door of the house across the street. Cristian watched her movements, put a hand in his pocket and leaned against the wall. Of course he knew what she was looking for, but he had no intention of telling her yet. Otherwise she would have a rebellious attitude toward herself and he would no longer be able to protect her. -Don¡¯t look for them. There are no cameras here. I know simply because of our bond. Hearing this, Serena couldn¡¯t help butugh, -Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Chapter 570: If you want to die, I’ll go with you. ¡°The connection, do you really treat me like a three-year-old? Do you casually invent a reason to lie to me?¡± Serena thought. Whatever she said, Cristian¡¯s expression had not changed. Serena walked to his door and looked for a while, but still did not see the camera she was looking for. After looking for a while, Serena suddenly felt that she herself was being ridiculous like that in front of him. She had dared to say that it was because of the connection, and she had denied that she had installed a camera around her house. This meant that she had everything under control. It was probably just a miniature camera. If she had relied on the naked eye to look for it now, she would not have been able to find it. Thinking about this, Serena looked at Cristian, who was leaning to one side, ¡°It¡¯s a miniature camera, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cristian stared at her with mute lips. He did not respond to her words. Serena also stared at him. The two stared at each other for a while. Serena turned suddenly: -Forget it, I don¡¯t expect to get anything from you, since you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t ask you-. Then Serena pressed the elevator descent button again. After waiting for a long time, the elevator door slowly opened and Serena entered directly. After entering the elevator, she did not even look at Cristian ¡®s expression, but pressed the close button. Seeing the elevator door close slowly, Cristian, who was leaning against the wall, suddenly moved and the tall figure rushed in. As he entered, the elevator door closed. Serena was surprised and looked at him with wide eyes. -What are you doing? -It¡¯s too dangerous out there now,¡¬ Cristian said in a cold voice, -You can¡¯t go out there alone. He frowned and seemed worried about her. But Serena felt that he was always following her, very annoying and ridiculous, so she told him, -You think too much, don¡¯t you? If you keep following me like this, even though it¡¯s dangerous, absolutely nothing will happen. It seemed to make sense. And he realized he could not refute it. Then he leaned toward Serena and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± What did his words mean, did he want to follow her to the end?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After a while, Cristian asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± -It has nothing to do with you. Serena leaned against the elevator, standing with her arms around her chest. She stood there with a pale face. Her fever had just dropped, and she felt like she had more energy before she left. But now, she felt dizzy. She was a little unsteady. That¡¯s why she was relying on the elevator wall to support her. And she did not want to show tiredness or frailty in front of Cristian. If she showed signs of weakness, he would surely continue to follow her. Thinking about this, she took a deep breath and then added, ¡°I have something to do. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Cristian looked at her and frowned when he saw that she had almost entrusted the entire weight of her body to the wall behind her. Why was she so stubborn in front of him? But she was always like that, so stubborn. Thinking of this, Cristian said quietly, -I¡¯ll take you. Hearing this, Serena naturally dismissed him coldly, -No, I have a car, so I don¡¯t need you.¡± Cristian stopped talking and there was silence again in the elevator. After a while the elevator arrived. The elevator door opened. Serena straightened up and got out with difficulty. After taking a few steps, she discovered that she was very dizzy, probably the after-effects of a high fever. When she had gotten out of the showerst night, she had sat on the balcony for a long time. She was just in a trance. After feeling a long cold wind, she had gone back to sleep. Andst night she was distracted, so she had not even dried her hair. And when she had woken up, she had felt very dizzy and had a high fever. Serena did not know what happened next, but she vaguely remembered some clips. Anna had called her and opened the door for Cristian. After that, Cristian had taken her upstairs and done everything he could to cool her down. What happened next was what she learned when the fever had broken. Of course, he knew she could not drive like that. If Cristian had not been here, she could have gone home. After all, she still took her health seriously. But when Cristian was here, she simply did not want to show weakness in front of him. Even if she wanted to go back, she had to wait after Cristian left. Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s steps stopped, and then she turned to look at Cristian following her. -Her voice was rarely softer. Cristian approached her. -You don¡¯t want to see me so much, you know there is danger, and you don¡¯t want to let me stay with you? Serena replied, -Director Cristian Ferrari has a thousand things to do every day. Thepany is so big. I don¡¯t think you can stay with me 24 hours a day, can you? If such things happened in the old days, wouldn¡¯t I be a beautiful but bad woman? When the words ended, Cristian leaned forward, his ck eyes seemed to have suction and his voice was low. -I don¡¯t doubt it, you have the qualifications to be that kind of woman. She looked perfect. Cristian did not know what others thought of her, but he liked her very much. Breathing hard, Serena¡¯s heart pounding, she unconsciously took a step back and turned away from Cristian. He felt a little fever in his ears, so he turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany to take care of something. There must be a lot of things to take care of in hispany, so we¡¯ll split up, okay? He did not answer, standing still and staring at her. Serena thought for a while, and thought he agreed. So she took the car key and walked to her car, as soon as she opened the door, a figure quickly approached and took the car key from her hand. Before Serena could react, Cristian was already sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Serena, -¡­ what are you doing? -A person who just had a high fever and cannot even walk steadily, still wants to drive? Do you want to die? Serena, -That¡¯s my business, isn¡¯t it? Besides, I know whether I can drive or not. Hearing this, Cristian raised his head. His eyes filled with icy coldness and his thin lips twitched slightly. -Do you want to be in a car ident? -What? -If you want to die, I¡¯ll go with you. You drive and I¡¯ll take the passenger seat. His eyes widened and he was surprised by her frantic words, and the color of his lips faded a little. -What nonsense are you talking about? Cristianughed coldly, ¡°You still seem to be afraid of death, get in the car.¡± She stood there, didn¡¯t move, and said after a moment, ¡°Do you want to take me to thepany?¡± -Are you driving alone? Cristian asked rhetorically. After thinking about it, Serena finally went around to the other side of the car and got in. Chapter 571: I’m with you Bang! Once the car door was closed, Cristian leaned over to fasten the seat belt and Serena said, ¡°I can do it myself.¡± But Cristian ignored her, leaned over and fastened her seat belt. He felt the warm breath on his neck. Serena blinked, looking at his straight nose and thin lips. She really wanted to kiss him. As soon as this thought crossed her mind, Serena paled in shock and, at the same time, reached out her hand to push Cristian away. It happened that Cristian had already fastened his seat belt and was about to pull away, when she pushed him so, he fell into the driver¡¯s seat. He frowned, -What are you going crazy all of a sudden? Serena felt her ears burning and gritted her teeth, -Get away from me. I don¡¯t need you to do this for me.¡± It was obviously something she could do herself, but he was doing it for her.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. -I¡¯ve already done it, what do you still have with me,¡¬ Cristian was a little annoyed at first, but when he saw that her ears were red, he knew she was shy. He did not know why she was shy, but when he found out, he was inexplicably happy. Serena turned her head and rolled down the window, not wanting to look at him anymore. This person was bing more and more interested if she listened to him. -Are we going to thepany? Serena nodded reluctantly. Cristian was driving very well. Serena was a little dazed at first. And she was some distance from thepany. At first, she had followed the cold wind in front of her to dissipate the heat from her face, but it had taken less than a minute, the car window had been closed by Cristian. She was so angry that she turned her head and questioned him. -Why are you closing the car window? -Have you forgotten that you are now a patient? Never mind, it didn¡¯t matter. She fell into the seat behind her, but Cristian spoke again, -Do you want to get some sleep? And do you need me to lower the seat? -No. She sat down again with her back straight; it was the opposite of what Cristian had said. Cristian said nothing to her. Sitting with her back straight for a while, Serena still could not contain herself. And then she slowly fell back. Her head rested on the headboard of the leather seat, and her eyelids were so heavy that she could barely open her eyes. Finally, his breathing gradually became rhythmic. Cristian unbuttoned his jacket with one hand. When the light was red, he stopped, took off his jacket and gently covered it. Serena, who was sleeping, was probably feeling a little cold. And the jacket had juste off, so Cristian¡¯s body temperature was maintained, so when Cristian covered her, Serena unconsciously leaned against the warm part of the jacket, her shoulders and hands curled up. Cristian frowned slightly, turned on the car¡¯s air conditioning and adjusted the temperature to moderate. The temperature in the car suddenly rose, and Serena, as she slept, no longer curled up, buty quietly, her face calm. Below thepany building, a car had quietly approached the door. It had been a long time, but Cristian did not want to worry about seeing Serena sleeping soundly. Along with her illness, lethargy was quite normal. Cristian thought, ¡°Since she can sleep well here, it¡¯s better to let her rest for a while.¡± Cristian took out his cell phone, and his cell phone was also connected to a camera, so he could directly monitor the situation at Serena¡¯s front door. He looked at it several times. Everything was in ce. Cristian finally breathed a sigh of relief, the other side probably realized that they were starting to react, so they stopped in time. It seemed that these days they would be able to rx. Cristian put the phone down and looked at Serena, who was curled up in her seat, sleeping. He could not help but reach out and gently touch her cheeks with his fingers, and said softly. -I am with you. No one can hurt you. Serena suddenly woke up. There was no reason. Just because she suddenly thought in her sleep that she was still in the car and on her way to thepany, she opened her eyes naturally. Suddenly she sat up and the jacket that covered her was also affected by her behavior, slipped off. Serena looked down and realized that it was Cristian¡¯s jacket. As soon as she reached out to grab it, she heard Cristian¡¯s voice. -Are you awake? Hearing this, Serena turned her head and saw that Cristian had also lowered his seat and stretched outfortably. She turned her head and looked out the window; he was already under herpany¡¯s building. He curled his lips and could not help but ask, ¡°How long did I sleep? Cristianughed and said, ¡°Not long, maybe two hours.¡± Two hours? Serena¡¯s expression changed as soon as she heard the number. She said, gritting her teeth, ¡°Not long? Two hours? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± -Isn¡¯t it good to sleep? Cristian looked up and looked at her. -If you¡¯re in a bad state, you can¡¯t handle anything even if you climb. Twisted logic! -Serena wanted to argue with him, but seeing his attitude, she changed her mind and felt that arguing with him was pointless, so she turned around and said, -Forget it, there¡¯s still something urgent to take care of. Now that you have brought me here safely, you can go. -It¡¯s not possible. -Why? -I¡¯ll wait for you toe down and take you home. -At least, during your illness, I can¡¯t let you drive. Just go and do things. I¡¯ll give you twenty minutes. -20 minutes? Cristian frowned and said, -You are a patient now, and you shouldn¡¯t work too hard. If you keep stalling, you won¡¯t even get 20 minutes.¡± Hearing this, Serena did not know what to say, and finally could only stare at him in amazement. -Don¡¯t you think you are too worried to do this? -Neen minutes to go. -As soon as the time is up, I wille and find you. He half-closed his lips and spoke coldly, not seeming to joke. Serena looked at him for a while, then suddenly threw his jacket at him, then turned around, opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°Neen minutes? Okay, I don¡¯t care!¡± With this in mind, he entered thepany. After walking for quite a while, she could feel the cold gaze still fixed on her back. Of course, Serena knew that what she was saying was true. Regardless of whether she agreed or not, as soon as the time came, he would go upstairs to find someone. At that point, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if she handled things well, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if he could catch her, but ¡­ he would definitely interfere with her. So, he could only speed up his steps, hoping to buy time to finish the job soon. After she left, Cristian raised his hand, looked at the time, andughed softly. Chapter 572: The present is more important. Serena took the elevator directly to the office. In the office, Anna was standing in front of the information shelf with her cell phone, talking and looking for folders on the shelf. She had probably found the folder she wanted, so she put her phone on her shoulder and flipped through the files, asked, ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am, what you just said, I didn¡¯t hear it very clearly at the moment, can you repeat it?¡± -Well, that¡¯s fine. Then you can email it to me and I¡¯ll read it again. After hanging up the phone, Anna breathed a sigh of relief and then turned around with the folder. When she saw Serena, Anna was surprised and then reacted. -Serena? Serena smiled, reached over to take the folder in her hand and joked, -So busy, huh? Anna took the folder in her hand and asked her to take it, then put the phone back in her pocket and said helplessly, -What can I do? You¡¯re not here, I have to take care of all the things. -By the way, why did youe all of a sudden? I thought you would note to thepany today after all? At this point, Anna¡¯s looks were a bit evasive and her head was lowered. -Serena opened the folder and looked at her. -After all, what I saidst night must have offended you,¡¬ Anna bit her lip and looked at Serena with a guilty expression, -Actually, I thought about it when I went to bedst night. I was wrong. As for rtionships, how can others tell clearly about their affairs? Even if I see the outside, I cannot see your heart. As your friend, the most damning thing is that I said those things in a pretentious way. I¡¯m sorry¡­ -It¡¯s okay,¡¬ Serena interrupted her and said helplessly, -You don¡¯t have to apologize, I didn¡¯t take it seriously. She had almost lost her voice. It was probably a side effect of the fever. Anna was very attentive. Hearing his voice, she felt strange and then looked at her, ¡°Are you really not angry? Last night¡­ -Serena shook her head. -It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. -Well. After that, Serena didn¡¯t talk anymore, but began to work seriously with Anna. About ten minutester, Serena remembered something: -By the way, I have toe back in a while. -Why,¡¬ Anna asked, very confused, -are you sick? Listening, Serena was surprised and looked at Anna, -Is it obvious? -You almost lost your voice and your face is a little red, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you really sick? I asked casually. -Serena smiled and denied, ¡°How could I be casually sick? It¡¯s just a little sore throat. I just need to drink more water. Serena looked at the time and it was only a few minutes before the agreed time with Cristian, if she did note down, it was estimated that Cristian woulde up to meet her, ording to his personality. So he decided to go downstairs on time. As he was thinking, the door to the back living room suddenly opened, and then a soft voice sounded from behind it. -Mom! Serena was startled and turned around. She saw Manuel suddenly emerge from the living room and as soon as he saw her, he immediately ran to her, very adorable. Stunned, Manuel had jumped up and hugged her. Serena unconsciously raised her hand to squeeze his little bottom and said with surprise, ¡°Baby, why are you here? Manuel affectionately rubbed Serena¡¯s cheek, and Serena did the same. She missed him very much, but¡­. Serena thought that Cristian was waiting for her downstairs, and that he would being up at any moment. If he and Manuel met, wouldn¡¯t all the efforts to hide it be wasted?N?velDrama.Org content. -Today there are activities at school, so they finished early. The teacher called me and asked me to pick up Manuel. I thought there was still something going on in thepany, so I asked Manuel if he wanted toe to thepany and wait for you. Manuel said yes, which is why I brought him here. Serena, -¡­ As it turned out, school ended so early today? Manuel nodded and his small hands squeezed Serena again, -Mom, I haven¡¯t been here these days, have you been thinking about me? -Of course, I always think about Manuel. At school, did you listen carefully to the lessons, did you eat and sleep on time? Manuel nodded seriously, and a serious expression appeared on his small face, -Mom, I am always good. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go home and ask Uncle. -It¡¯s okay,¡¬ Serena cupped his cheek, remembering something, and suddenly said, -Shall we go to the living room and get some rest? Manuel nodded naturally. -Go to the living room and wait for a while, I¡¯ll be right back. Then Manuel obediently turned around and went into the living room. Anna beside him asked suspiciously, -What¡¯s wrong? All of a sudden you asked him to go to the living room, isn¡¯t it good to talk here? Serena smiled and saw Manuel enter the living room door. Then she stopped smiling and looked at Anna seriously. -Cristian is downstairs. -What, what,¡¬ Anna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, -Why is he downstairs and how do you know? Anna stopped suddenly, covering her mouth in disbelief. -He¡­ brought you here? Serena nodded slowly. -He will look for meter. I hope you will help me hide him for a while. Let me go down first and wait for me. I¡¯ll be right down. -But¡­¡± Anna was a little helpless, ¡°How long can you hide him? Today¡¯s situation, as well as that of a few days ago, happened suddenly¡­. -I don¡¯t care about the future. The present is more important, do you want to help me? Anna nodded. -As long as you ask me, I am certainly willing to help you, should I help you? -Thank you, Anna. -You go in, I will talk to him when Cristian arrives. -Okay. After arguing with Anna, Serena got up and headed for the living room, after entering she closed the living room door and headed for Manuel. After Anna had heard what Serena had said, she becamepletely nervous. Before long, the office door was opened by someone. As soon as she heard the sound, Anna immediately raised her head and looked toward the door. Looking at Cristian¡¯s cold eyes, Anna suddenly felt a chill. Chapter 573: The Secret of the Hall -Mr. Cristian,¡± Anna¡¯s lips twitched to greet the man nervously. Cristian¡¯s icy gaze scattered around and he did not see Serena, and he asked in a cold voice, ¡°Where is she? Of course, Anna had not forgotten the instructions Serena had given her a moment before, but she still felt a little weak in front of that powerful man, so her eyes unconsciously looked in the direction of the living room. Then she said only in a whisper, ¡°Serena said you should have waited for her downstairs five minutes ago, and that she would be down to pick you up in five minutes. -Hearing this, Cristian could not help but squint and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given her so much time and she still wants to negotiate with me? Seeing his smile, Anna could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. This man was too handsome, luckily she already liked Matteo! -Mr. Cristian, Serena will surely be down if she said she would be down in five minutes, so for once she can trust you. The woman did not seem to take what he had just said to heart. Cristian paused for a few moments, then his gaze shifted and settled on the living room door. Anna¡¯s face paled and the nerves in her body instantly copsed. ¡°Where do your eyes look, do you want to enter the living room?¡± As she thought about it, Cristian¡¯s legs moved and he was actually walking in the direction of the living room. -Mr. Cristian!¡± Anna was so nervous that her face paled, her whole body rose from the chair, and a secondter she stepped forward to stop Cristian¡¯s walk.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. -What do you want? Cristian looked at Anna, who was standing in front of him, and his eyebrows wrinkled with unhappiness. -Go away! -No, no!¡± Anna stammered slightly and opened her hands to stop in front of him. He had promised Serena to hide it for her, if Cristian were to abruptly enter the room at this time, then how could he exin to Serena? Cristian¡¯s brows furrowed further as he looked at Anna who had stopped in front of him, his gaze became inquisitive. ¡°Why was this woman so nervous in her expression and eyes, as if she feared I would break into the room? Is there something secret?¡± At this thought, Cristian¡¯s face became very gloomy as he scolded in a cold voice, -I¡¯m saying this for thest time, go away! Such a chilling look simply made Anna¡¯s legs tremble, but she had promised Serena, so she continued to hold on and spoke: -Mr. Cristian, Serena asked me to convey just that, it¡¯s only five minutes, she will surely be down in time. -Five minutes?¡± Cristian grimaced, -Then I will go into the hall and wait for her for five minutes. Cristian saw that Anna always stopped in front of him, she really had no patience left, her gaze was as hard as a knife, -Are you going or not? Anna swallowed, her pupils shivered. Just then, the living room door opened and Serena came out with a wicked expression. -I just ask you to wait five minutes, do you have to make trouble for Anna? She closed the living room door and looked up to stare coldly at Cristian. Her movements were naturally noticed by Cristian, who took a step forward, but Serena suddenly stumbled and almost fell in front of him. Cristian supported her with his hands and frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Serena¡¯s voice was weak as she said, ¡°A little dizzy. -Are you tired? Serena nodded and suddenly remembered something and pushed Cristian away forcefully, ¡°I¡¯m just dizzy and wanted to lie down inside for a while, why did you make mee and open the door for you? After hearing her say that she was physically ill, the only shred of suspicion left in Cristian¡¯s heart disappeared. All that surfaced before his eyes was concern, and after being pushed away he went straight to grab Serena¡¯s wrist, wrapping her in his arms, his tone serious but more careful. -Why didn¡¯t you call me if you weren¡¯t feeling well? -Serena was about to push him away, but after thinking that the man had managed to remove her suspicions and focus so much on her physical state, she did not push him again, her body still leaning somewhat submissively in his arms. -This sounded a little unpleasant to Cristian, and a secondter he grabbed her directly in a hug. Anna could not help but cry out in astonishment at the sight, then unconsciously covered her mouth and withdrew to the side. -Cristian gave Serena a helpless look, then picked her up and headed for the exit, leaving a sentence behind as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take her first. Anna froze for a while before realizing that the words were directed at her, and gave an ¡°okay¡± in response, after which she saw Serena gesture toward her, to which Anna immediately replied with a covert mouth, ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡± Serena was led out of the office by Cristian, and only when she reached the front of the elevator did she express her resistance. -Let me go, I can walk by myself. She had not resisted until now because she wanted to throw Cristian out of the way. She had not expected to meet Manuel here. Cristian frowned and paid no attention to her words; his hands still held her tightly. -Cristian,¡¬ Serena pushed against his chest, -Put me down quickly, this will show someone. Cristian lowered his gaze, his eyes fixed deeply into hers. -Not that I care. -You don¡¯t care, I do. This was hispany, if his employees saw this, how would he deal with them in the future? And she didn¡¯t want to make others believe that there was something between her and Cristian. Thinking about this, Serena tried harder. Feeling her struggle in his arms, Cristian frowned in disgust, -You are so sick, you copsed from exhaustion after twenty minutes of work, and you still want to be stubborn with me? She was not so weak, it was just a lie to him. Serena hummed silently in her mind, remembering the exciting image she had just had in the living room. At that moment, after leading Manuel into the living room, she also closed the door behind her. When she turned around at that moment, she saw Manuel looking at her with a puzzled look. -Mom, what are you doing? Serena withdrew her hand a little shyly, then smiled, -Manuel, I want to ask you a favor, can you do it for me? Manuel blinked with those innocent, harmless eyes like ss beads and asked in a pure voice, ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Chapter 574: An obedient child -I have things to do and I¡¯ll go outter, but Manuel, you can¡¯t go out with me, you have to hide behind the couch and you can¡¯t go out, okay? Manuel¡¯s innocent and harmless eyes made Serena¡¯s heart weaken, but to protect him, she had to contain the guilt in her heart. In fact, as soon as Manuel heard this, a curious expression appeared on his little face. -Mom, why? By the way, Manuel wrapped his arms around Serena¡¯s arm, his features tightly tightened, looking a bit pitiful. -Of course I miss you, I also want to be with you 24 hours a day, but I have things to do, Manuel, you are always so understanding, aren¡¯t you? This time I ask you to do me this favor, okay? By the way, Serena took his hand and shook it gently, hoping he would agree. Manuel made a small pout of disappointment at first, but when he saw Serena pulling his hand and pleading, the little boy became a little pained, tightening his lips for a moment before nodding reluctantly. -Ok, you said it that way, if I don¡¯t ept it, then it will look like I¡¯m not behaving well. Serena embraced her own son with a million joys, greedily kissing and rubbing his soft cheek, her voice full of satisfaction and pride. -Thank you, my dear. With a proud face, Manuel gently stroked the nape of Serena¡¯s neck and spoke in a particrly correct manner, -Mom, I¡¯m your beautiful child, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± The two were talking when an icy voice came from outside. Serena froze when Manuel blinked and looked at her with an innocuous face. -Is he the person you are afraid of? -Yes,¡¬ Serena nodded and gently reached out to touch Manuel¡¯s ears, then smiled at him and said, -Listen to what I told you. Manuel obediently nodded and took the initiative to reach out his hand to cover his ears instead of Serena¡¯s, and this scene simply made Serena¡¯s heart sink. Her child was indeed the best and the most polite, otherwise how could he be so considerate? Serena rubbed her head and watched him hide behind the sofa before getting up. Remembering this, Serena came to her senses and was already being led to the elevator by Cristian as the elevator floor slowly descended. The man¡¯s car was parked in front of the ground floor, and if he kept it that way, he would surely call someone to see him. Thinking about this, Serena squeezed Cristian¡¯s hand. -I can really get out and walk by myself, just put me down. Cristian¡¯s lips remained tight, as if he had not heard what she had said. Serena had no choice, seeing that she was about to reach the ground floor, she could only give in, -Even if you want to hug me, don¡¯t do it here, just let me walk alone before getting into the car, okay? The woman in his arms had put her hand around his neck, her eyes were full of pleading, how could he reject her like this? Without waiting for Serena to speak again, Cristian had already put her down. When Serena¡¯s feet touched the ground, she thought it was her illusion, when had Cristian be so obedient to her? She didn¡¯t have time to think about it much, though, because it wasn¡¯t long before the elevator doors opened, and Serena couldn¡¯t think of anything else before she took a step and hurriedly exited.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At the sight of her footsteps, Cristian¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly as he quickly followed her. * Serena¡¯s car was parked under thepany, Serena spotted it from a distance and quickly approached, then opened the door and climbed directly into the passenger seat. When Cristian arrived, Serena had already fastened her seat belt. Seeing this scene, Cristian thought back to the previous scene when he had put on her seat belt and she had resisted. This woman was really more difficult to handle than he had imagined. -Let¡¯s go. It was Serena who took the initiative to rush him to drive this time, and Cristian sensed that something was wrong, but when he thought about it she was sick, so he said nothing more. The two remained silent until they reached the residence. When Cristian parked the car, Serena thought for a moment and suddenly asked Cristian, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet today, have you? Hearing this, Cristian gasped and nodded a momentter, rhetorically asking in passing, -What, are you going to cook for me? Serena, -It is not possible to cook, how about if I order take-out? She was already thinking about it and felt that she had been too much to do it before, after all he had taken care of her fever, but as soon as she herself had woken up she had gotten angry with him, and instead of getting angry, he had taken her to the office and returned. However, she had decided to invite him to dinner to return the favor. Cristian initially wanted to say that he wanted to eat what she had made with her own hands, but then he quickly thought that she had just had a high fever, so at this point, he nodded affirmatively. The two then headed directly to the upper floors, and when they entered the elevator, Serena entered first, after which Serena made her way to the other side and prepared to press the elevator button. As the elevator doors slowly closed, an anxious female voice was heard. -Wait, wait!¡± It was a girl from the samemunity. Serena quickly pressed the other button next to her. The elevator doors opened again and the girl entered with augh. -Thank you. The girl was originally full of smiles, but her expression changed slightly for a few moments after she saw Cristian, she looked at Cristian dumbfounded, remembering the previous scene where she had been rejected by him, and her face immediately turned pale. It was just then that an obese boy also entered, and his footsteps stumbled a bit, almost colliding with Serena in the corner. Cristian, who was initially expressionless, suddenly pulled her toward him. Bang! Serena did not even have time to react, and her cheek mmed into Cristian¡¯s arms without warning. She was about to raise her head to ask Cristian, when out of the corner of her eye she saw the obese boy from earlier crash into the wall he was standing on, and then let out a cry of pain. -That hurt! Good thing Cristian had pushed her away, otherwise she would have been crushed in a meat pie, right? And the girl who had sneaked in from the side saw the scene and blushed even more. Because she had seen such a cold man, she had tried to flirt with him, but she did not expect him to reject her harshly. She was sad at that moment and when her friend came back and told her that such indifferent men would not put any woman before them. But now, this man was holding a woman in his arms gently. He was not at all the same person who had rejected her that day. Chapter 575: The last time I met a boy at Giordano’s house. The girl looked at Serena with admiration. It should be a blessing to be appreciated and pampered by such a handsome man who was so cold to other women. -Excuse me,¡¬ the fat man had a kind face, turned quickly to scratch his head, and smiled shyly at Serena, apologizing, -I saw that the elevator doors were about to close a moment ago, so I ran rather quickly, sorry. Seeing that his smile and tone were very sincere, Serena smiled anyway, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you didn¡¯t hit me anyway, but you should be more careful next time, it¡¯s dangerous for you to do that when the elevator doors are closing. -Yes, yes, that¡¯s right, my wife is waiting for me at home, that¡¯s why I ran so fast, I will be careful next time. Serena nodded, and before she could say the second sentence, she felt the hand around her waist tighten further, and Cristian squeezed her waist with dissatisfaction, frowning. -Howe I haven¡¯t seen you smile at me for so many days, and now you smile so intensely at a stranger? Those words made the smile freeze on Serena¡¯s lips. She had never expected Cristian to say it directly in front of so many people in the elevator, and she had thought that even if heined, she would wait until she got home to do it. Seeing the fat man and the girl next to her staring at her, Serena felt her face heat up, so she had to cough slightly to hide her embarrassment, and then lowered her gaze without responding to Cristian¡¯s words. Getting no response, Cristian¡¯s eyebrows frowned further, and his hard gaze moved to the face of the fat man standing next to him with a shy smile. After receiving this hard look, the fat man stepped back in a sweat and said to Serena. -Your husband looks fierce. Serena¡­¡± Cristian¡¯s face was originally grim, but after hearing these words, his expression inexplicably softened in ces, and although the look he gave the fat man was still icy, it no longer had the same murderous sharpness as before. Then he growled. -You¡¯re right. Serena¡¯s lips could not help but twitch. However, the fat man couldn¡¯t help but smile, -Your husband is a bit of a weirdo, he actually admitted it. Serena was tempted to tell this fat man that Cristian¡¯s sentence was clearly aimed at the word husband. She resisted the urge to roll her eyes and tried to free her body from Cristian¡¯s arms. Who knew that Cristian would wrap his arms directly around her a secondter. How can she struggle she can¡¯t struggle, this scene made the elevator girl lower her head, only the elevator door opened at this moment, she didn¡¯t even care if this was the floor where she wanted to go, she turned around directly and got out quickly. And the fat man was still standing in his ce, smiling at Cristian and Serena. -You are here,¡¬ Cristian reminded him. -What?¡±-The fat man stood on guard and looked at the elevator floor before realizing he had arrived, and walked out with a firm step, saying as he walked, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first, boy, be nice to your wife. Although Serena smiled at him with annoyance, but the words that came out of this fat man¡¯s mouth made Cristian not care about him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Ding¡­ Only after the elevator door closed did Serena go to detach her hand from his waist without gratitude, ¡°Can you let me go now? Instead of letting her go, Cristian hugged her tighter and whispered, ¡°My wife, I¡¯m hungry. Serena: ¡°What? What are you talking about? Even as he said this, Serena¡¯s face was still undeniably flushed, because Cristian was saying it in her ear, and warm air wasing in through her ear hole, warming and tickling her. Serena felt it had meaning beyond mere words. She hatefully lifted her leg and stepped on the foot of the person behind her. -Aha! She was wearing high heels, and Cristian was stepped on that stifled a grunt of pain, and as if in retaliation, Cristian¡¯s hand added a little more force. Serena was afraid of the tickle, and when her waist was squeezed so tightly by his hand, she ducked to the side, avoiding him. Just then, the elevator door opened, and Serena panicked and ran out. When she reached the door, Serena pressed her fingerprint and was about to push the door straight in when she turned around. She looked at Cristian who was following her from the elevator, thinking that he had taken the trouble to apany her inside today, she just couldn¡¯t stand it and took the initiative to invite him in. -Come inside, I¡¯m going to order some food. Cristian endured the pain in his foot and followed her into the house. After entering the house, both of them bent down to change their shoes at the same time, Serena saw that after Cristian took off his shoes, there were still traces of footprints on the top of his socks, and it seemed to be the position where he had stepped a moment before. That should hurt, right? Serena thought to herself, and then quietly arranged her shoes on top of the closet, and in passing reached out to pull the pair of men¡¯s slippers for Cristian out from underneath and put them on the floor for Cristian. Cristian put the shoes on and saw the empty row at the top. Of course, when I arrived yesterday, the ce was full of shoes from. I didn¡¯t expect him to put those shoes away today. At this thought, Cristian¡¯s eyebrows narrowed slightly, and then he could not help but ask, ¡°Have the shoes been put away? Serena¡¯s hands moved, reacting quickly to his request, and then she nodded. After that she turned around, pulled out her phone and opened the takeout app. -What do you want to eat? -You choose. ¡°Cristian kept following her, looking at this girl¡¯s height that only reached his chest, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how tall his son was. ¡°That child, if it¡¯s your ex-husband¡¯s, will be five years old now. Five years old¡­ It should only reach her knees, right?¡± Thinking about this, a small figure unconsciously emerged in Cristian¡¯s mind, that little boy who wore a cartoon mask and had clear translucent eyes, then looked at him and said: -I am sure you are not a bad person! That child was found in Giordano¡¯s house and he also looked very small. He was about five years old and Serena¡¯s son was also five years old? In this case, the child¡­ Thinking about this, Cristian felt a strange feeling spread in his heart, his hand unconsciously covering his chest as he looked at Serena in front of him. -Could that baby be Serena¡¯s? -Is everything all right? Then I will order to my heart¡¯s content? Cristian saw her ordering at a restaurant with spicy dishes, his hand unconsciously rose to hold her arm, but he unconsciously said, -Thest time I met a child in Giordano¡¯s house¡­ Chapter 576: I’m not someone else Serena nervously clutched the phone. The man behind her was holding her arm, the warmth of his palm constantly running through her clothes, but Serena felt only cold. The cold came from her feet, as if she were in a world of ice and snow. Cristian¡¯s voice entered her ears. -Wearing a mask and looking four or five years older. Serena bit her lower lip with a death bite, and suddenly, a sharp pain shot out of her lower lip, making her whole body wake up. No, because she was so nervous. Thest time Manuel had told her, she had met that guy in the mask, but they had not recognized each other. Yeah, how could they both recognize each other in that situation when they were both wearing masks. So why was he panicking? ¡°Calm down, Serena, don¡¯t let Cristian see the difference.¡± Thinking this, Serena took a deep breath and let herself calm down slowly, then said in a slow voice. -Is that so? You were also wearing a mask that day, what a coincidence. Her reaction made Cristian frown. -Don¡¯t you know? -I?¡± Serena smiled weakly, ¡°How would I know? What, do you think I saw that child too? Cristian ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I wonder what child would wear a mask to a party? By the way, Serena faked a smile. Cristian became suspicious, squeezed her eyes shut, and he took her by the shoulders and turned her toward him. -Did you really not see him? Isn¡¯t that child yours? As the two faced each other, Cristian¡¯s gaze caught the light in her eyes; this woman was not very good at lying. If she was lying, her eyes would tell him the answer. Serena was forced to raise her head slightly to look at Cristian. In Cristian¡¯s eyes, despite the five years that had passed, the girl¡¯s eyes were clean and clear, but they turned cold. -Answer me,¡± Cristian said, looking deadly into her beautiful eyes. One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­ Serena blinked softly, no ripples under her eyes, as well as a calmness in her face as she said softly, ¡°No.¡± Cristian ¡°¡­¡± Serena was very calm and did not show the slightest sign of lying. Her hand loosened momentarily, and Cristian became suspicious of himself. ¡°Could I be overthinking this? Then why the coincidence? -Why do you see a random child and think it¡¯s mine? There were so many people going to the party that day, so many with children there, what do you think they are all my children? After saying this, Serena took a few steps back and said softly, ¡°Did you ask enough questions? If yes, can I order some food? -Wait a moment,¡± Cristian interrupted her again. Serena¡¯s fingertips holding the phone turned pale and she lowered her eyes, ¡°What else do you want to ask? -Where is the child? Serena-what child? -Your son,¡¬ Cristian¡¯s gaze took hold of her, -Why won¡¯t you let me see him? Why did you put away his shoes and things? Finally, he asked this question. However, he must have been disappointed, Serena hoped he could not resist the urge to ask when he had put them away. So she had thought for a long time about something to say to confront Cristian. -Why can¡¯t I put them away?¡±, Serena¡¯s eyes looked at him again, with a smirk, ¡°You also know that he is my ex-husband¡¯s son, so can you tolerate him without keeping things?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. This word of counterattack made Cristian choke, unable to speak immediately. Seeing him freeze in ce without saying anything, Serena knew the obstacle had been ovee for the time being, so she hastened to say rudely, ¡°All right, let¡¯s drop this topic, I¡¯m going to order food, so don¡¯t influence me further. After saying this, Serena immediately turned away, intending to walk away so that he would not continue to ask her questions. -Wait. As she wanted to turn away, Cristian stopped her again. This time he lost his patience . -Will you ever finish? Are you going to eat or not? Before the words were finished, Cristian took a big step forward and circled around her from behind, grabbing her slender wrist and manipting her phone with the other, exiting the interface of that spicy restaurant . -You are sick, why eat spicy food? She let Cristian hold her stunned fingers, and after exiting the interface, she chose a te of porridge that nourishes the body, -You should eat light food now. Serena¡¯s lips were slightly parted, unable to utter a single word. She had thought he would keep asking about the baby, but she had not expected him to. After ordering two health porridges, Cristian clenched his fingers again to pay, the temperature of his fingertips was like fire, and Serena¡¯s breathing had a little hitch. A secondter, she pushed Cristian hard as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat this.¡± Hearing this, Cristian scowled in disgust, -Today is not the time to be fickle, and do you want to have another fever? Or maybe you miss the feeling of being cared for by me? Serena, -What is this nonsense? ¡°Then let¡¯s order.¡± Cristian stepped forward and grabbed her thin white wrist, and said deeply, ¡°Yes obediently ¡± Seeing that he squeezed her hand tightly, Serena half-closed her lips and thought that some nutritious porridge would be nice. In fact, she wanted to eat it herself, but at that moment, she thought that Cristian should not apany her to eat something so light. After all, he was the president of the Ferrari Group, there were special cooks cooking for him on weekdays, and she was not physically able to cook today, so if she ordered some random porridge, he definitely wouldn¡¯t like it. -Do you like it?¡±, Serena couldn¡¯t help but ask. Cristian froze for a moment before reacting, his grip on Serena¡¯s hand tightened further, -Do you worry about my feelings? His eyes burned so extraordinarily, scorching Serena¡¯s face, that she pulled her hand away and said in a cold voice, ¡°I said I was going to invite you to lunch to talk about my gratitude, so of course I have to satisfy your thoughts and opinions. And when you invite someone, you can¡¯t be so sleazy, can you? -Serena, I¡¯m not someone else. Cristian looked at her and said firmly, -I am your husband. Serena knocked him off his feet, -You are not, not then and not now. This time Cristian did not answer again, instead he said, ¡®In the future, yes. Chapter 577: Leave everything in my hands. Serena froze for a moment, turned around and made the order. -If you don¡¯t mind, I will pay. After saying this she turned and headed upstairs, saying as she walked, -Sit by yourself for a while, remember to get the takeout when itester, I¡¯ll go change. Serena went upstairs to her room, and to avoid the subsequent events that happened thest time Cristian followed her into the room, Serena also deliberately closed the door behind her. This man was now presumably very lustful. After changing, Serena washed her face again and saw in the mirror that her skin had been drytely, so she put on another moisturizing mask and waited until it was time to go downstairs. Just as she wasing down the stairs, the doorbell rang. It seemed that the delivery had arrived. -I¡¯ll go get it,¡¬ Cristian got up and went straight to the door. He went to get the take-out food, so Serena went to the kitchen and took out the dishes, and as Cristianid the lunch box on the table, Serena looked at him and said, -Go wash your hands first, I¡¯ll serve it. Cristian nodded, then turned and went to the bathroom. Serena saw that he had gone to wash his hands, so she went to open the lunch box herself, and just as the box was being opened, something hit her in the face, and she stepped back nimbly, not controlling herself for a moment and screaming, and identally dropping the lunch box. At the same time, Serena¡¯s steps stumbled and her whole body fell uncontrobly to the cold floor. Cristian had just unscrewed the faucet when he heard Serena¡¯s rming scream from outside, and rushed outside without even thinking about it. Aftering out, Cristian saw Serena had fallen to the floor, so he hurried to help her up with a quick step. -Are you all right? Serena looked at the thinging out of the lunch box a little stunned. The box was spring-loaded and what had just popped out was a dead mouse with big blood-red letters written on the top of the open lunch box. Go to hell!!!! Those words were as red as fresh blood and stung Serena¡¯s eyes. Cristian put his arm around her and winked at the current scene. -It¡¯s my fault, I should have checked earlier,¡¬ Cristian helped her up. Serena was probably frightened from earlier, and when she stood up her legs weakened and her body fell backward. Cristian lifted her to a horizontal position and thenid her on the couch. Probably because she was in shock, Serena clung to Cristian¡¯s palm so tightly that his nails pinched her skin. But as if she could not feel the pain, Cristian pulled his own cell phone out of his pocket with one hand to call Luca. -Go immediately to check the situation of the XX store and all the information of the deliveryman now, as well as to send the surveince video of thismunity to my phone. -Yes, now. -Moreover, give Nanny Teresa the address and have here to cook. Serena, who had curled up on the couch and was shivering softly, reacted violently after hearing these words, grabbing Cristian¡¯s hand and shaking her head, ¡°No, I can do it myself¡­¡± Cristian squeezed her hand tightly as if to give her strength while giving her a look that told her to be quiet, then said in a cold voice: -Yes, now.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After hanging up the phone, Serena looked at him and was unable to say anything. Instead, Cristian¡¯s hand reached for her head and stroked her gently as if he was assisting a small child, ?Don¡¯t worry, let me do it. Serena, however, frowned. -This is not right. ¡°Yes.¡± -By the way, didn¡¯t you tell someone to keep an eye on them? And you¡¯ve been with me all day, and based on what the other side didst night, knowing that they already knew we were prepared, why would they continue¡­ but today¡­ Cristian stared at her, his eyes contained unspoken emotions. She had changed a lot. Clearly, she had just taken a hit, fallen down, and was shaking hands so hard, but now she was here to analyze it calmly. ¡°Over the years, she has be stronger,¡± he said. Cristian suddenly felt distressed. -I suspect that there are two parties manipting this incident, and this today¡­. The words stopped abruptly in mid-sentence when Cristian suddenly wrapped his arms around her in a bear-hug type position. In this way her cheeks crashed against his warm chest without warning. -Don¡¯t think about it too much, it¡¯s not something you should be thinking about right now.¡± Serena gave an unexined lurch. -Let me do these things. Cristian sighed slightly, -Today it¡¯s my negligence and carelessness, I thought that as long as I¡¯m near you, they shouldn¡¯t make a move, but negligence is really easy to appear problem, in the future it won¡¯t be. -I will be with you every day for the rest of my life. Hearing this, Serena felt a blur in her eyes. When she was afraid, Cristian would go out to protect her, which is why she felt so moved. She thought that if today it was not Cristian, but someone else, then she would feel the same way. Thinking about this, Serena forced herself to hold back her tears, her eyes wide and hard, not letting them fall. She bit her lower lip, continuing to speak in a low voice. -I know, I just wanted to say that what happened today, andst night, probably did note from one person¡­. Thesest words came toote for her, because Cristian pulled back, then leaned down and kissed her, sealing all his words between his lips and teeth. Serena¡¯s eyes widened, tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, trickling down her beautiful cheeks and finally diluting on her lips. The kiss then deepened a bit, Serena¡¯s tears flowed more and more, and Cristian was so distressed that he touched her cheeks with both hands and lovingly sucked tear after tear from her face. Finally, he whispered aloud. -Don¡¯t cry anymore , or I will be filled with tears. Serena¡­¡± It had been a very romantic scene, and Serena almost felt that her heart was about to give in to his taunting, when suddenly that sentence came to her mind thatpletely defeated the beautiful atmosphere. -Cristian reached over to rub her chin and chuckled softly, ¡°You applied a mask, but you didn¡¯t wash your face. If you cry again, your eyes will be filled with wrinkles. Serena¡­¡± She rubbed her chin, ¡°Didn¡¯t I wash it when I just put on the mask? Chapter 578: You are the only woman in my life. Without realizing it, Serena¡¯s fear from a moment earlier had disappeared. Cristian swirled a strip of the mask serum on his fingertips over his chin and ced it on the tip of his nose, ¡°What is this? True, he had not washed it all off, Serena had a small blush on her face, but she did not respond to Cristian¡¯s words; instead, she looked away to the meal box. But before she could get a good look, Cristian¡¯s hand came up and covered her eyes. -Stop staring, first I¡¯ll take you upstairs to get some rest. After saying this, he didn¡¯t care whether Serena agreed or not, he took her directly by the waist and headed upstairs. The more frightened she was, the more curious she became, and when Serena passed, she couldn¡¯t help but want to look again, only to have Cristian jerk his head toward her as if he had anticipated it in advance, ¡°What do you want to see? Don¡¯t look anymore if you¡¯re afraid. Then Cristian took her back to her room and put her on the bed. -Stay here and behave yourself, I will call youter. After saying this, Cristian went out. After waiting for Cristian to leave, Serena blinked andy down on the bed. During this time, Cristian treated her really well. Except who would be so bad? Based on recent events, the dead rabbit from the first day¡¯s delivery, plus the dead rat today, should all belong to the same person. But the man posing as a food delivery man suddenlymitted suicide, which at first nce looked like suicide, but was a mystery. And then there was the person who had been following her during those two days, their chatter didn¡¯t seem indifferent when they were hiding in the shadows, but then why did those two suddenly leave the way they came, it was all as if they were suddenly controlled by someone. But who was this person? Was it to help the one who had harmed her? Who had she offended? The mind was in chaos, what happened downstairs Serena did not know, andter shey down on the bed and slowly fell asleep. When she woke up again, she smelled food. Serena opened her eyes and sat up, and with a nce she saw Cristian sitting at the window. -She has already woken up,¡¬ Cristian heard the sound and got up to go to her, -The cook has prepared the food, get up and eat something. She didn¡¯t even react before Cristian picked her up again and headed downstairs. Serena¡­ You don¡¯t need to hold me all the time, I can walk on my own feet¡­¡± -Can you walk constantly? Serena was unable to speak immediately, and when she arrived downstairs, she actually found the dining table already filled with a sumptuous meal. It looked delicious, but most of it was nutritious and light, which was not detrimental to her condition. Serena sighed at the chef¡¯s attentions as she was a little moved. After all, these must have been ordered by Cristian. The mess on the floor had been cleaned up and it was as if the scare had not happened at all. -Where is the cook? Serena looked around and noticed that there were no other people, just her and Cristian. -She has already left. Cristian took the initiative to give her a bowl of soup and ordered her to drink it. There was too much food, and although Serena was hungry, she had probably had a shock earlier, so she didn¡¯t have much appetite now, so she ate less. Cristian had been very patient in persuading her to eat more, making Serena feel like she was turning into a child. Finally he said with a grim expression on his face: -You have to stop making me eat, I really can¡¯t, so if you¡¯ve eaten all you can, go back first, I want to be alone today. -Are you not afraid to be home alone? -If I don¡¯t open the door, they can¡¯te in, right? Also¡­- Serena looked up to look the other way, -Didn¡¯t you put a camera in front of my house? Surely you will know if something strange happens? Hearing this, Cristian frowned and looked at her with some displeasure. -And you still think I¡¯m going to put cameras at your door? Serena looked up and smiled, -No? Do you want to put one in my house, or maybe I¡¯lle to your house and find the video so you can clear your name? After saying this, Serena put the tes in her hands and said softly, ¡°Well, I know you don¡¯t want to admit it because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll refuse, but too much has happened in thest two days, and I can understand what you¡¯re doing right now. So even though the camera has been installed, I don¡¯t me you anymore. Cristian was a little surprised, narrowed his eyes and assessed Serena, trying to find a different emotion on her face. -Thank you for doing so much for me today. Cristian¡¯s tense lower jaw loosened for a moment, suddenly feeling that everything he had done all these hours was worth it for this one sentence. Finally Serena sent Cristian out the door, and he could not help but say something. -You don¡¯t have to keep looking at me like that, it¡¯s not worth it. She said it from the bottom of her heart. Chi knew Cristian¡¯s steps faltered after hearing this, and he looked at her deeply for a moment. -You are the only woman I¡¯ve had in my life, so if I don¡¯t look at you, who else should I look at? Serena.¡± -Go to bed early, call me if you need anything. Cristian took the initiative to reach out and close the security door for her. Bang! The security door separated the two people, and Serena remained in her seat fuming, thinking about what Cristian had just said. ¡°She was the only woman in his life¡­¡± ¡°Is that a serious statement or casual?¡± Seeing how he had been actingtely, it wasn¡¯t like he was faking it. But then, what was the rtionship between him and Alice?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She chose to trust him then, but when she left, he never gave her an exnation. Serena leaned her back against the door panel and slowly closed her eyes. After a moment, she recovered and pulled out her phone to call Anna. -Anna, are you off work already? -Yes. I¡¯m off work, I forgot to tell you I¡¯m going back to Giordano¡¯s tonight with Manuel¡­. Well, I thought about what you told mest night, I still think you shouldn¡¯te back, let¡¯s wait for you to deal with your love problems. Chapter 579: Love problems. -Love. ¡°Serena heard these words and got a little headache, she stretched out her hand and frowned, remembering the events of the past few days, and spoke helplessly. -Well, it¡¯s not safe to stay home these days anyway, and I¡¯m quite relieved that you¡¯re apanying Manuel. What about my brother, did you doubt that? -I don¡¯t think so. He seems normal, or maybe¡­ I¡¯m afraid to observe him, so I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him, but I think as long as he hasn¡¯t gone to ask you, he should be fine. -Okay. The two talked for a while longer before Serena hung up the phone. She felt helpless in the face of this reason for Anna to leave the house, but she had no choice but to ept it. * The next day. Serena woke up feeling much better, her arms and legs were much more relieved, it was true that sleep was the best medicine when you were sick. She freshened up and changed as usual, then put on her makeup and went downstairs. She made her breakfast for when she would go to the officeter, but suddenly, she realized that she had actually made an extra one. Serena stared at the extra breakfast in front of her, and suddenly a pretty face came into her mind. She came back to herself and shook her head. ¡°No, how can I subconsciously help Cristian make breakfast? I¡¯ve already tried to refuse him, haven¡¯t I?¡± Eventually, Serena carried the double breakfast to the door and stood waiting at the elevator door after closing it, staring at the numbers on the elevator floor, her heart seemed to rise as much as those numbers rose, and then she became agitated. He bit his lower lip, and chafed at the feeling now. Because, in fact, she had expected the door to open at that moment and Cristian toe out. After realizing that she clearly had this thought, Serena¡¯s expression became ugly, so she wished that the elevator would go faster, and she could try to avoid it by entering the elevator before Cristian came out. Otherwise, she would not even know how to deal with Cristian now that he possessed this mentality. The elevator finally opened for her anticipation, and Serena quickly entered, fearing that Cristian would suddenly appear from the house in the next second. As she watched the elevator doors slowly close and remained alone inside, Serena finally found herself with a sigh of relief, but at the same time a feeling of disappointment rose in her heart. She put her hand over her heart, particrly fed up with that feeling. She should have had her heart at peace, even if she could not, she should not have had those thoughts about Cristian. From the moment she had intended to return to her country, she had decided to seal off all her emotions. But to her surprise¡­ It didn¡¯t work¡­ The elevator moved smoothly the whole way, and not a single person entered during the process. Reaching the ground floor without incident, Serena took a deep breath and pulled herself up to give a smile. ¡°Never mind, two sandwiches, I can still give them to Anna instead of Cristian.¡± With a smile on her face, Serena prepared to exit the elevator, but froze when she looked up and saw the person standing outside. The man standing at the elevator door with an anxious face and unsteady breathing. Cristian!!! This man stepped forward and entered the elevator to grab her wrist, said in a slightly anxious voice, ¡°Are you all right? Serena asked, ¡°What? Cristian squinted slightly and examined her from head to toe, making sure she was safe and sound before he breathed a sigh of relief and pulled her out of the elevator. -What¡¯s the matter?¡± -Serena did not understand why he was so nervous, much less expected to meet him here. Was he here waiting? But it didn¡¯t look that way from the expression on his face. Cristian half-closed his thin lips and looked at her with a serious expression. ¨C Don¡¯t go out when I¡¯m not here. -Why not? -It¡¯s just an elevator ride.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Not even in the elevator . Cristian did not look good and had a short temper. ¡°Do you know how nervous I was when I saw youing out of my phone just now? I just went out to buy you breakfast and you are so anxious? Serena blinked, ¡°You mean you just saw me leave the house with your phone? Cristian ¡°¡­¡± Serenaughed and teased him, ¡°So you admit you installed a camera on my door? Cristian secretly ground his back teeth, he had really been set up when he was nervous about her. He didn¡¯t respond, but it was an unspoken acknowledgement. Seeing him defeated, Serena suddenly felt good, and she didn¡¯t know if it was because she was a little disappointed not to see him, but the joy of seeing him in front of her again cheered her spirits, or because she had left Cristian speechless. Either way, she was in a good mood, so Serena took the initiative to ask. -You went to buy me breakfast? What did you buy? There was still some depression under Cristian¡¯s eyes, but hearing her light tone and that she was safe and sound, she handed the stic bag to the girl: -I bought it at random. She took it, opening the bag she smelled the food inside. It was freshly warmed milk and a small omelet, and she looked at it for a moment, looking up a little puzzled: ¡®Just for me? -It¡¯s for you. Cristian replied matter-of-factly, then took the car keys he was holding, -Let¡¯s go. Serena, whose keys had been stolen, was taken by surprise and followed with a confused look, -Where are we going? -Didn¡¯t you get up so early to go to the office? I¡¯ll take you there. Serena froze, so he had anticipated that she would go to the office, so he had gone to buy her breakfast¡­. The bag in his hand seemed to get warm, and Serena looked at the milk and omelet as she followed him into the parking lot. After getting into the car, Serena quietly put on her seat belt. After the car pulled away from themunity, Cristian urged as he tapped the steering wheel, ¡°The milk is warm, drink it now, we will be in thepany soon. The hot milk was in the palm of Serena¡¯s hand, so naturally she knew she had to drink it while it was hot. After thinking about it, she finally couldn¡¯t help but look up. -Just one for me? Cristian replied, -Yes. -You¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Serena couldn¡¯t help but ask again. Cristian paused for a moment and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Serena felt a little strange and could not help but squint her eyes to assess Cristian. She had asked him earlier and he had answered without hesitation, but he hesitated a moment before nodding when she asked if he had had breakfast. -Did you get up early to buy me breakfast? -Yes. -So how could you have breakfast?¡± asked Serena Chapter 580: Am I really bad? Cristian¡¯s hand on the steering wheel stopped immediately, just as he pulled onto the road. His lips curved slightly upward in a beautiful arc, and his side eyes twinkled like stars. Suddenly, he found an opportunity to turn his head to look at her. -Do you care about me? Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at him for a long moment and turned her head to look out the window. -Pretend I didn¡¯t ask anything.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She did not want to admit that she cared about him. She pulled out the milk and took a sip, the liquid slid down her throat and into her stomach, and after taking a bite of her omelet, she suddenly clutched the bag she had brought with her. ¡°Should I give it to her?¡± she wondered inwardly. The sandwich was something she was unconsciously making for him anyway. ¡°What if I give it to him? I can say that this is a gift in return.¡± But no matter how much she thought about it, in the end she did not give it to him. The car continued quietly until it reached the ground floor of thepany. Serena had already eaten the omelet and milk, and she took a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her mouth. -Thank you. After thanking him, she thought about opening the door and getting out of the car, but suddenly something urred to her. -By the way, are you going to take my car to themunity? Cristian half-closed his thin lips, in a cold voice: -No, I¡¯m going to thepany.¡± -To thepany? Serena could not help but stare and point to her car, -Are you taking my car there? Are you sure? Although his car was not particrly bad, butpared to the car Cristian normally drove, this car of his was much cheaper. Was he serious? -What¡¯s the matter,¡± Cristian looked up and passed it over her, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at the end of the day, take care of yourself. Serena-¡± He seemed to be serious. Suddenly he remembered what he had told herst night, he had said he would stay by her side until the investigation was cleared up, it seemed he was really true to his word. Wasn¡¯t he tired of always getting up like this? Serena clutched the bag in her hand, suddenly feeling a little guilty as she thought about it, and handed it to him. -It¡¯s for you. Cristian¡¯s eyebrows had a puzzled look as he took the bag, and without waiting for him to open his mouth to question, Serena exined herself first. -This was supposed to be the breakfast I made myself, but I didn¡¯t expect you to bring me breakfast, so I couldn¡¯t eat this one, and I¡¯m giving it to you¡­.¡± -Two?¡± Cristian looked at the two sandwiches inside the bag, a faint smile surfaced under his eyes, his thin lips hooked slightly, ¡°Do you eat that much? -Yes¡­ I usually like a double breakfast, what¡¯s the problem and? The more she exined, the weaker she felt about what was going on. Serena looked at the man¡¯s smile, couldn¡¯t take it anymore and gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll go up first. It¡¯s up to you whether you eat or not. Then she closed the car door and turned around, leaving Cristian alone. Her steps were hurried and she quickly walked through the door of thepany before disappearing from Cristian¡¯s sight. Finally, Serena breathed a sigh of relief. Entering the elevator, Serena immediately headed for her office. Shortly after sitting down, her phone rang, a Facebook message came in. Serena opened it and looked at it; it was a message from Cristian. -{I remember}. Serena was a little confused, what did she remember? Serena frowned and clutched the phone thinking about how to reply to Cristian, after thinking about it, she put the phone down and decided to ignore it. * Anna was a little surprised to see that Serena was already in the office when she arrived at work. -So early? I don¡¯t think you wereing to the office today. Anna immediately went to her side and sat down, then squeezed her: -Last night Manuel asked me for half a day who was the man in the office yesterday. Hearing these words, Serena gasped. -Manuel asked you? -But he asked me not to tell you, and he told me that you wanted him to keep it a secret. Serena, -I told him to keep the secret, and he told you? Anna became irritated with dissatisfaction, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a secret, it¡¯s a secret to strangers, I¡¯m not a stranger, I¡¯ve lived with you for many years, what can¡¯t you tell me? Besides, I know more about this rtionship between you and Cristian than you yourself! -More than I know personally? Anna muffled her voice and held out her fingers and squeezed them, -I know a little less than you do, Serena felt really helpless and shook her head, picking up her pen and flipping through the information as she nonchntly asked, -Forget about me, tell me about you, how did it go with my brother? After he rejected you, did you take any initiative in thest two days you stayed at Giordano¡¯s house? The mention of this brought an expression of despondency to Anna¡¯s face. -I didn¡¯t say that, since that day your brother rejected me, now everyone looks at me as a transparent person, in the morning of course he was the one who sent me to school with Manuel, but in fact he kept ignoring me, when we arrived at thepany to get out of the car it was the driver who reminded me, when I got out, he didn¡¯t deign to give me a nce-. By the way, Anna lowered her head. -Serena, I¡¯m really bad, huh? Is that why your brother rejected me out of hand, and now he feels superfluous even looking at me? I¡¯m -really very sad sometimes. And I also feel quite shameless, it¡¯s obvious that he rejected me, but I still pretended that he didn¡¯t reject me and followed Manuel to Giordano¡¯s house-. Saying this, Anna clutched her head in anguish and said, ¡°I feel I¡¯m no different from the kind of woman who harasses people now, and in your brother¡¯s eyes, I must be a very annoying type. Seeing Anna like this, Serena suddenly felt distressed and could not help but reach out to touch her head. -Howe?¡± You are excellent, my brother has not yet found your merits, and to be honest, do you see that Chiara is not excellent? But she hasn¡¯t found favor with my brother either. So. -So what? -I guess my brother, perhaps, doesn¡¯t understand love rtionships,¡¬ Serena rested her hand on her chin and twirled her pencil with one hand as she analyzed, -If not, how is it possible that he hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend until now? I could hear it in his tone, because I was lost since childhood, and my motherter died of an illness because of me, and this family was supported by my brother alone, so he must have always been under pressure. I think he always lived for someone else¡ª. Chapter 581: He who divides and divides gets the better part How could Anna disagree with these words? She had worked alongside Serena for the past few years and had seen with her own eyes all the good things Matthew did for Serena, and she was envious. She just didn¡¯t want to be friends with Matteo, and at first she didn¡¯t particrly like Matteo, untilter¡­ Thinking about it, Anna came to her senses. -You¡¯re right, she probably doesn¡¯t know how to feel. Or maybe it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t understand, it¡¯s that he has no feelings,¡± Anna rested her hands on her chin and said with a bitter look, -Maybe he was born without feelings, it should be impossible for me to pursue him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Don¡¯t be frustrated, I think you do well. Serena took Anna¡¯s hand andughed slightly, ¡°Without a woman around, and all chances are yours, right? -My chances?¡± -Anna looked confused, -Where do I have a chance? Seeing her confused look, Serena could not help but reach out and touch her chin, gently reminding her. -He who divides and divides has the best part! Why don¡¯t you have a chance? Anna was stunned for a long time, but suddenly reacted and reappeared with a smile. -You are right, now I am with Manuel every day, so close to him¡­. Serena, you are too kind, you reminded me. Good! I decided that even though Matteo is heartless, I must have him. After saying this, Anna suddenly narrowed her eyes and thought of a good n, picked up Serena and said, ¡°Do you think I should drug him before I do it, or just intimidate him? Her lips twisted and Serena found herself unable to say a word. -Well, I might not be able to intimidate him, better to drug him before taking him,¡¬ Anna¡¯s side was still talking about the solution on its own, so Serena let her, she knew this girl didn¡¯t dare anyway. -Well,¡¬ the expression on Anna¡¯s face suddenly became serious, -How are you handling your rtionship problems? Serena didn¡¯t want to talk about it, and said, -There¡¯s nothing to deal with, that¡¯s all. Sensing the evasiveness in her words, Anna did not press her further. The morning passed quickly, and at noon the two left their work and prepared to go to the cafeteria for lunch when a phone call came. Serena looked at the number and thought it sounded familiar. -Hello? -Mrs. Serena, it¡¯s Luca. Luca? Serena paused for a moment, why had he called her? -Mr. Cristian asked me to deliver the food, I¡¯m downstairs now, then go downstairs to get it? The office was silent, so Luca could hear what Anna said to Serena, and said with wide eyes, -Why isn¡¯t the food delivered upstairs and she has to go downstairs to get it herself? Your receptionist wouldn¡¯t let me in. -Luca stopped in the doorway and cast a helpless nce at the receptionist. Hearing this, Serena remembered that she had instructed the receptionist and the security guard not to let people in because there had been too many changes in thest few days, and she was worried that thepany was also involved. Thinking about this, Serena said, ¡°I know, I¡¯m going down now. -Wait, let me do it. Anna took the initiative to take the matter into her own hands, and Serena nodded, ¡°All right then. After hanging up the phone, Serena looked at him stunned. ¡°Having his assistant bring food? Luca must be angry.¡± -Christian¡¯s bad intention to chase you is unusual, I¡¯m going downstairs to get your lunch, wait a moment. When Anna arrived downstairs, she saw from a distance Luca standing in the doorway with a bag; in fact, she had no hostility toward Luca before. But since those words had been spoken earlier and he was wondering why Serena had returned, Anna¡¯s opinion of him had changed. Her attitude toward Luca was also not good; she approached him and simply said in a cold voice, ¡°Give me the things.¡± Luca heard the voice and unconsciously wrinkled his nose at the sight of Anna: ¡°Why is it you? -What? You don¡¯t want to see me, huh?¡± Anna scoffed, ¡°Are you afraid I will do something to you? Luca¡¯s forehead wrinkled along with him, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. -Then give me the things, and leave. Luca¡­¡± Looking at Anna, who stood raging in front of him, Luca suddenly realized that he had offended her with what he had said earlier, and probably now considered himself an enemy. He did not immediately hand over the bag, but whispered, ¡°Do you still remember what I said to you in the parking lot? -In the parking lot,¡± Anna sped her arms to her chest and looked at him with a cold expression, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. -I was the one who asked you why I wasing back. She denied it now, guessing that she was really furious. Looking at the girl in front of him, whom he had not seen for five years, but whose character had grown, Luke said helplessly, ¡°Those words were wrong of me, and I apologize. For so many years Mr. Cristian¡¯s heart has always had Miss Serena, and unconsciously I have always treated her as his wife. But you are her good friend, you fight for her, and in the same way I am her assistant, I must be on her side, and I must have more than a little resentment toward Miss Serena, but¡­ -Stop! Anna reached out her hand to stop him from continuing, took a deep breath and calmly opened her mouth to exin, -I don¡¯t care whose side you¡¯re on, even though I¡¯m on Serena¡¯s side, I didn¡¯t ask you those questions, did I? No need to exin too much, I don¡¯t care anyway. Feelings are known only to the two people involved, and azy person like me doesn¡¯t want to get involved, so just give me the stuff and leave. It seemed that Anna did not want to talk to him too much, so Luke had no choice but to hand her the lunch bag, and after Anna took it, he turned and left without even a nce. Watching the girl¡¯s determined back as she walked away, Luca recalled the scene five years ago when this girl was drunk, when the door opened and she clung to him for a hug and massage, the girl¡¯s soft lips imprinted on his Adam¡¯s apple, and the touch on his hand as he then led her to his room. Since then, Luca¡¯s dreams often show the figure of a certain girl. Mrs. Serena had been missing for five years, and Mr. Cristian was desperate to find her. But Cristian was not the only madman. Luca also always remembered the girl called Anna. She was just an assistant¡­ Everything should stille first for Cristian, so he put his personal affairs aside. He did not expect to meet the girl again, but now both sides seemed to have be enemies. Chapter 582: Will you protect him and talk to me? -Here¡¯s lunch.¡± Anna pushed in, her tone and expression noticeably different from when she had left, when she had gone with a feverish look, as if she were at war. But then she came back, and as if someone had mistreated her. -Serena looked at her suspiciously and asked amusedly, ¡°You¡¯re not in conflict with Luke, are you? Hearing this, Anna growled, ¡°Why should I?¡± With him wanting to start a conflict with me too? I didn¡¯t give him a chance to retort, okay?¡± After saying this, she raised her hand and waved the bag in her hand toward Serena, ¡°Come get your lunch from your lover. The words ¡°Lunch lover¡± made Serena blush, then she was reluctant to approach, coughed slightly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who went to get it, it¡¯s yours, today I suddenly want to go to the restaurant for some light porridge. After saying this, Serena began to pack her things and then headed downstairs. Anna blushed and hurried to stop her. -What are you doing? This is a loving lunch that Cristian gave you, and you are feeding it to me, if that man knows about this, then can I still live? Serena: He¡¯s not a homicidal maniac, it¡¯s just lunch. -Well? Anna raised an eyebrow: -Don¡¯t you like me calling him a murderer? Don¡¯t you feel good in your heart right now? Do you want to protect him and talk to me again? Serena was speechless. -Well, hurry up and go eat your lunch, I¡¯lle down first. Anna did not wait for her to react, but shoved her bag directly into her hand, turned and ran out, closing the office door behind her. Eventually, Serena could only carry the bag into the living room, and only after opening it did she find a very nice lunch box, with meat and vegetables inside after removing the lid, as well as a bowl of tonic soup. The phone buzzed, and Serena picked up the phone on the desk, revealing only the message Cristian had sent. -Enjoy, I¡¯ll pick you up after work. Looking at the message and the lunch in front of her, Serena felt something was wrong. They looked like a couple just in love. It was not in his style to send her lunch. But seeing each other again, he had done many things that surprised her.¡± After lunch, Serena gathered her things andy down on the couch to rest. Cristian sent her only two messages, and there was no sound after that. After the lunch break A customer came right after work, saying he wanted to order a batch of spring and summer style work clothes, which sounded like a big order, so Anna immediately invited the person directly to the office and let Serena talk to the other party in detail. -Hello, Miss Serena. The visitor was a middle-aged man in a leather suit and shoes, his skin and mood looked good, and he was sessful at first nce. He handed his business card to Serena. -I am the manager of Blue Sky Company, this time I want to talk with yourpany about the next spring and summer model of work clothes, I wonder if you have any good suggestions. Serena took the business card and looked at it seriously before making a smile. -Hello, manager Caesar. -Sit down,¡¬ Serena guided him to the sofa beside her, -As for the spring and summer uniform, I wonder if you have any requirements. You can tell me about it at first, and then I will make my own draft design for you to see. When Anna saw that the two had gone to talk about work, she consciously turned away and went to the pantry to make coffee. It did not take Anna long to make coffee, and by the time she had finished and returned, Serena and manager Caesar¡¯s conversation had deepened and led to the main topic. -Sir, your coffee. -Thank you? Caesar took the coffee, he was very polite and qualified, not only took it with both hands, but thanked Anna personally, and after taking a light sip of coffee he alsoplimented, -This coffee is well made, did you make it? Anna nodded a little adrift at thepliment. -Yes! -Good. After saying this, she looked at Serena again and nodded admiringly, -Yourpany is really full of talent, not only your designs are exquisite, your coffee making skills are also top notch. hahahahaha. Serena froze for a moment and then smiled, -Thank you!¡± The two parties chatted for quite a while longer, and Caesar stood up: -Well, I understood the preliminary situation, then I will discuss it with our president when hees back, and if there are no problems, I wille tomorrow to sign the contract. Anna immediately said, -Manager Caesar, then I will send you. -Well, good. After saying goodbye to Manager Caesar, Anna came back and said happily, Damn Manager Caesar is a talker. He has a status and a quality. And kind to you and me, especially you. -Me! -Yes, haven¡¯t you noticed? He looks at you with special respect. She hadn¡¯t noticed, she just thought the man was well-groomed and didn¡¯t have the impression that he treated her differently. -Could you be wrong?¡± Serena turned away as she delivered, ¡± She¡¯s ready to discuss the details of this with me and then we¡¯ll get down to business. -Ok. Anna followed her steps, ¡°I think this order has more than a 95% chance of being signed. Serena, could this be your brother¡¯s friend? I think he knows you.¡± Hearing this, Serena reacted. -And possible. ¡°After all, our customers have increased a lot since we attended the banquet that day. The Blue Sky Company¡­ When you apanied my brother to the toast that evening, did you get an impression of thispany? Anna was taken aback by the question and answered stupidly, ¡°How could I have an impression, huh? Although I met quite a few people that day, but I also drank quite a bit of wine, my head was spinning all the time, plus the high heels that night were not my size at all, and they rubbed my feet and made them bleed. So even though I was toasting, my attention was on my feet! When Serena heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Did you hurt your foot? -It¡¯s a minor injury, it¡¯s just an abrasion on the skin, it¡¯s better now. -Beware, next time don¡¯t wear small shoes, but why does my brother make you drink so much? Without any mercy. -I think so. It¡¯s cold all the women ran away from him, but why do I still love him with all my heart? Serena froze for a moment, then smiled, -You probably liked to abuse.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. -Serena, you¡¯re making fun of me! Chapter 583: Reasons for Lying to Me The two chatted in the office before returning to work, and soon it was time to leave work. Suddenly, Serena thought of a very serious problem. Because Anna went to the Giordano¡¯s with Manuel, so Matteo was going toe to hispany to pick up Anna and then go pick up Manuel. However, this afternoon Cristian would alsoe to pick up Serena, so they could meet. Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s expression instantly changed, and she told Anna directly about this matter. When Anna heard this, she too realized the seriousness of the matter, looked at the time on her phone and panicked, ¡°But there are only ten minutes left, what should we do? Serena bit her lower lip, ¡°There¡¯s no way, I can¡¯t get Cristian toe, or if my brother finds out¡­¡± The consequences could be bad. -So what do we do? Are you going to call him and tell him to postpone the appointment toe get you? -Then he¡¯ll think I¡¯m working overtime ande faster. After thinking about it, Serena began to gather her things and Anna looked surprised, -What are you doing? -Leaving work early. -Leaving work early? Then you¡­ -I¡¯m going directly to herpany. Anna¡¯s eyes widened, ¡± Isn¡¯t it toote? -Yes, so I¡¯ll call him on the way and try to get him to stop somewhere else to pick me up. Serena moved quickly and put her things in her bag, then loaded it and walked out the door, turning to Anna as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you the rest of the work, take care of yourself. -OK. There was no signal in the elevator, so Serena took the stairs while texting Cristian. After sending the message, she picked up her pace and was on her way to the third floor when her phone suddenly rang. Serena looked at the call was from Cristian. -What is it? -Where are you?¡±-Cristian¡¯s voice sounded a little anxious, and Serena blinked suspiciously, -I¡¯m at the supermarket, I just texted you. Cristian was silent for a moment and retorted angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you shouldn¡¯t go out alone? Can¡¯t you understand me? Suddenly turned fierce, Serena was stunned, ¡°Me, I just want to buy something. -Can¡¯t you wait for me toe? Serena blinked and suddenly realized she did not have her keys with her, so she had to turn her head and go back upstairs. As she walked, she said, -I suddenly want to go shopping, I¡¯m not disabled, I don¡¯t need to depend on you to do everything, do I? -What if you run into danger? Serena walked up two flights of stairs, and unconsciously gasped as she spoke, -It¡¯s my business too, fate must be such a line, right? Cristian seemed to want to say something else, but suddenly there was silence again for a long while before asking, ¡°Where are you now? What? Serena was nervous and felt guilty at that moment. -I said I¡¯m at the supermarket, why are you asking again? -No, there is no sound around you, and there is an echo, and you are panting. Serena said in her heart, -Damn it! How could I have missed that? The biggest thing in the building was the echo, the echo of his footsteps when he wasn¡¯t talking, as if someone was following you. She had ignored it. Thinking about this, Serena coughed slightly to hide her inner panic as she exined, ¡°I¡¯m on the stairs of the supermarket, the elevator is broken. What¡¯s the problem? -Oh.¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°You better be good and wait for me at the entrance of thepany, if I find out you are not there, then I will turn yourpany upside down. This was said with an overly threatening element. Serena got a little angry and said directly and fiercely, -How dare you!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. -Try it. Serena¡­¡± She bit her lower lip, so angry that she could not help but tap her foot, and finally cursed, -Whatever you say! Then she hung up directly on Cristian. She was going to go to the supermarket and then see how he would turn her business upside down if he was not found. She could not believe that he would dare attack herpany, and if he did, she would never forgive him. Back in her office, Serena opened the door, panting. Anna looked at her with wide eyes in surprise, ¡°Serena, why did youe back again? Serena entered with a wicked expression and took the keys from the table, -I forgot to take the keys, now I¡¯m leaving. After taking two steps, she stopped again and said, -Forget it. -What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to catch up with him soon? Serena didn¡¯t tell her what had just happened in the hallway, she really wanted to go against Cristian, but when she thought about it, she felt that it didn¡¯t make sense, if Cristian really didn¡¯t see her under thepany building, maybe it was true that he would turn thepany upside down. No matter. ¡°Forget it. Whates, alwayses, what was he hiding from?¡± -Well, let fate take its course. Serena put the keys directly into her purse, theny down on the couch to rest. She had climbed several flights of stairs and was exhausted. Anna was stunned for a few seconds, then began to gather her things and, when she had finished, said to Serena, ¡°I¡¯ll go down first, you can go downter. -All right. After Anna left, the office fell silent, and Serena remembered what Cristian had said earlier on the other end of the phone, took off her shoes, and curled up on the couch. Bastard! You jerk! She cursed him in her mind, not knowing that the man she was cursing in her mind was now speeding toward his office in his car. Although Serena was worried, she admitted that she was still shy and did not dare to get down to face him, so she could only stay on the couch in this office, waiting for the final oue of things. Sure enough, even after five years, she was still so shy without the courage to face him. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been cowering, but the office door suddenly opened and determined footsteps resounded in the office. Soon, a tall figure came to her side. The crouching Serena slowly raised her head from the crook of her arm and saw a handsome face. The man squatted down in front of her, took her chin, and looked at her carefully. -I¡¯ll give you a minute to exin why you lied to me. Serena-¡± Her lips twitched and finally she could only say, -Whatever you think it is. ¡° Chapter 584: I’m not afraid of him. These angered Cristian, the force of the hand pinching his chin weighed a little, looking at her coldly. His eyes were cold, which frightened Serena. ¡°Did you run into anyone when you were downstairs earlier?¡± She wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t dare, so she remained silent. -What do I think?¡± asked Cristian rhetorically. Serena bit her lower lip and pushed her hand away as she said, -Why did youe upstairs? Shouldn¡¯t you wait for me downstairs? -Oh. ¡± Cristian¡¯s lips curved into a smirk, ¡°Are you there? -Yes, I¡¯m ready toe downstairs, I just didn¡¯t expect you toe so soon, and then I almost fell asleep on the couch. It was an excuse, yes, but also a lie. -Did you almost fall asleep, or are you afraid to face something? These forced words made Serena¡¯s pupils shrink as she looked closely at Cristian. His eyes were deep and dark, as if he had sucked in her soul. A momentter, Serena blinked and said in a cold voice, ¡°What am I afraid to face? If you question what I said, then don¡¯t ask me. Cristian narrowed his eyes, the strength of her hand gripping his chin a few points more, the danger in her eyes increasing. -Can¡¯t I even ask you a question? Guess who I saw downstairs when I arrived? Serena¡¯s breathing stopped. -Is that why you lied to me? Serena bit her lower lip and averted her eyes from looking at him. -Think about what you want. Cristian was unhappy: -In your heart, is his ce more important than mine? It¡¯s a shame, as much as I value you, he is your brother after all. After learning that he had lied to him, Cristian left thepany early at that moment and drove his car furiously, but he was still one stepte because he saw a family car parked in front of thepany, and he remembered the license te very clearly. When he found out that Matteo was Serena¡¯s brother at first he was shocked for a while. Moreover, his brother was hostile to him. Serena was probably afraid that they would meet in front of thepany today, so she lied to him and told him not toe to thepany. Although he was ufortable about his practice, Cristian parked his car behind in the distance, watching Anna get into Matteo¡¯s car, and he did not arrive until Matteo¡¯s car drove off. And then here he was. -What do you mean by that,¡± Serena frowned in displeasure, feeling something in Cristian¡¯s words. In the next second, Cristian lifted her directly off the couch, and Serena, fearing she would fall down, so she encircled Cristian¡¯s neck, his handsome face full of anger, -What are you doing? Put me down. Cristian hugged her waist tightly and said, -I will fight for this. -Fighting for what? -Getting her permission. He turned with her in his arms and headed for the exit, Serena blushed, -I don¡¯t have my shoes on yet, put me down. -No need. He carried her out of the office regardless, and then down the stairs, and Serena was carried down barefoot, this time because she was not wearing shoes, so Cristian did not want to put her down at all. The elevator suddenly opened and a haughty female voice rang out. -Mirko, you son of a bitch, I¡¯m working overtime and you have to follow me, so I¡¯m getting out, you pain in the ass! Arianna cursed as she walked in with her bag, only to see the scene in the elevator, after which she let out a cry of surprise and stared. -If I don¡¯t follow you, who else should I follow?¡± Mirko also followed her into the elevator, but after seeing the scene, he too froze and asked mute: -What¡¯s going on? The corners of Serena¡¯s mouth twitched as she reluctantly buried her face in Cristian¡¯s chest. She saw nothing. Arianna stood shocked for about five seconds, both still standing. Cristian¡¯s gaze grazed mercilessly over the two and asked, ¡°Are youing in or not? This vision like a sharp arrow sent shivers down Arianna¡¯s spine, and she unconsciously nodded, -Yes! Then she pulled Mirko with one hand, and the two squeezed into the elevator together. Since Cristian monopolized the middle seat of the elevator, she and Mirko could only squeeze into the adjacent corner, next to each other. The elevator was in a strange atmosphere. Serena retreated into the on the chest pretending as if nothing had ever happened. It was only a few floors, but she felt it was a century long. After the elevator doors opened, Arianna and Mirko dared not move while Cristian hugged Serena expressionlessly and strided out. -What is it?¡± Mirko pulled at the corner of Arianna¡¯s shirt and asked in a low voice. Hearing this, Arianna turned and looked at Mirko: -It¡¯s none of your business. Well, I¡¯m just curious. And¡­ isn¡¯t he the president of the Ferrari Group? Don¡¯t say anything , about what you saw today!¡± Arianna sped her hands to her chest and warned Mirko forcefully. Mirko froze for a moment, but quickly nodded his head to assure him in his heart. -What you say is what I will do, I will never tell anyone! Although he was curious, but looking at Arianna it seemed that this matter was not the first he had seen, so he warned him not to say anything. -But I¡¯m more curious, since when have you been on her side? Didn¡¯t you hate her that much? It was obvious who she was referring to-when Arianna was protecting someone, it was fine as long as no one mentioned it. But if it was mentioned, it immediately became explosive. -Who said I was on her side? And who said you hated her before? Mirko, are you up to something? What I hate is the kind of woman who learns nothing by seducing men to get to the top, Serena is very powerful, you saw her actions in the office that day, she is not the kind of woman who depends on men to get to the top!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. -And then what? -And then what?¡± Arianna was furious, ¡°I¡¯m just doing justice for her, she¡¯s so good, I definitely want to recognize her strength. And it¡¯s not because I¡¯m protecting her, but the president of the Ferrari Group is not someone to mess with, didn¡¯t you see the look in his eyes? -Really? Mirko blinked and said with an innocent expression, -I thought you were anxious to protect Serena? -How many times have I said no, and why can¡¯t you understand humannguage? -All right, you¡¯re just afraid of the president of the Ferrari group¡­. -Who is afraid of him? Chapter 585: I don’t need your company The sound receded until it became inaudible. Serena had been carried to the car by Cristian and put in the passenger seat. Having no shoes on her feet, after sitting down, Serena felt she had nowhere to put her feet, so she could only shrug them off and rest her chin on her knees. Cristian drove the car , expressionless. Serena sat huddled in the passenger seat, both did not look good, when they were almost in themunity, Serena suddenly thought of something, and her face paled. -If you don¡¯t let me get my shoes, you¡¯ll be the one to take me upter, right? A low chuckle came from the car, and Cristian clearly agreed. After a moment, he whispered, -Isn¡¯t that good? Damn! Serena cursed him with indignation in her heart, gritting her teeth and thinking that she could never let him manipte her like that. The car had just stopped in the parking lot, and Serena opened the door almost immediately and ran out. She ran out the door barefoot, as fast as she could. Serena had long legs, so she could run fast. Coupled with the fact that she had not shown such signs before, so she opened the car door and ran, Cristian waspletely unpredictable, and moved quickly to open the car door and get out, then drop the lock. A mad rush attracted many stares, and Serena felt she had never been so humiliated in her life. She was panting with exhaustion until she reached the elevator. Several people waiting for the elevator gave her strange looks, looks that seemed to treat her like a monster. Serena bit her lower lip, wanting to exin something, but then she thought about it and felt it wasn¡¯t necessary. It was still just a group of strangers. -Hey, it¡¯s you. A male voice, simple and sincere, suddenly emerged from the crowd, and Serena looked up at the man, only to find that it was the fat man she had met in the elevator earlier that day. The fat man cast her a nce, then looked behind her and stepped forward to ask. Why is your husband not with you today? Why are you still barefoot? When someone asked, Serena breathed a sigh of relief and exined, ¡°The heel of my shoe broke, that¡¯s why I¡¯m barefoot¡­.¡± As for the previous question, she would automatically ignore it. -So that¡¯s it,¡¬ the fat man smiled and said, -Be careful not to step on the ss. Serena smiled a little ufortably, -I don¡¯t think so, themunity is clean. As she spoke, the fat man suddenly looked behind her and eximed: -Your husband is here. His voice was a little loud, so the people waiting for the elevator looked in his direction. Seeing the good-looking man with a tall, imposing figure walking in the distance, the whole crowd let out a sigh. The fat man:-Although I myself am a man, I must exim that your husband is really handsome. And, of course, you are beautiful. The corners of Serena¡¯s mouth twitched, unable to utter a single word. She found herself with Cristian again¡­. Not wanting to think about it, Serena bit her lower lip, turned and prepared to head for the stairs and forget about it. -Do you want another ident on the stairs?¡± the voice of Cristian approached, bringing Serena¡¯s steps to aplete stop. Cristian approached with a cold face and grabbed Serena¡¯s wrist as fast as he could, preventing her from running away again. Let me go, Serena said in a low voice and tried to shake off Cristian¡¯s hand. But after Cristian grabbed her wrist, it was like an iron chain wrapped tightly around her, not allowing her to tremble again. -Did you have a fight? the fat man asked another question. Serena was unable to say a word, she just wanted to shake off Cristian¡¯s hand, but in the next second, Cristian took a step forward and grabbed her waist and went to her ear and said, -If you resist again, believe it or not, I will hug you in front of everyone? Hearing these words, Serena¡¯s resistance movements immediately disappeared. There were many people waiting for the elevator, she was not going to go and be caught by Cristian, how humiliating that would be for her. In order not to be a target, she could only cast a fierce nce at Cristian before lowering her eyes and never speaking again. -The elevator is almost here,e with me. Serena reluctantly stepped on her foot, and deliberately used force when she stepped on it for the first time, but unfortunately she was not wearing shoes now, and this force was not even relevant to Cristian. He put his arm around her waist and led her into the elevator. In fact, there was someone in the elevator who led the way for them, and after they entered, the fat man even looked at Serena with a smile. -Your husband is very good to you, you should love him. A quarrel in a couple is nothing.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Serena-¡± ¡°Will you shut up? No one will take you for a fool if you don¡¯t talk.¡± Serena thought secretly. She could only smile awkwardly. Cristian was probably still mindful of what had happened earlier, and his face had been very icy and cold, and the breath on his body made the temperature in the elevator drop. The man in the center walked away, and when they reached the 18th floor, they were the only ones left. Cristian led her out and had her type in the code when he reached her door. Serena, however, hesitated to press it, and Cristian scowled, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in? -How can I press the password if you¡¯re here,¡± Serena asked rhetorically. At that point, Cristian froze, and a momentter a self-deprecating smile appeared on his lips. -In your eyes, I don¡¯t even deserve to know the password to your house? Or do you think I will steal your password and do something to you after I press it? Serena :¡±¡­¡± -If I wanted to do something to you, I could do it now. I don¡¯t mean that.¡± exined Serena. She simply did not want Cristian to know the password to her house-after all, this house was not just his. -So enter the password. ¡°¡­¡± After thinking about it, Serena could only ask, -Then close your eyes or turn around. He did not move, his gaze fixed coldly on her, and Serena merely stared at him without pressing the code. Finally, Cristian sighed, ¡°Well, you win. Then he closed his eyes with a look of helplessness. Serena always felt a twinge of guilt in her heart when she saw him like this, but it could not be avoided. To hide Manuel from Cristian, she still had to be a million times more careful. With this in mind, Serena quickly pressed the number and unlocked the door. Only after unlocking the door did Cristian let her go, ¡°All right,e in. Serena was a little surprised that he did not follow her. -Stay in the house, and don¡¯t run around, I have things to do , so I can¡¯t apany you. Serena looked up and looked at him, -Then mind your own business, I¡¯m not a child and I don¡¯t need yourpany. Chapter 586: She didn’t miss it. After closing the door, Serena parted from Cristian with the door. She put on her shoes and entered the room. Since she had just walked barefoot, her feet were dirty, so Serena went to the bathroom to wash his feet and then followed the program as usual. When she finished cooking and brought the dishes to the table to eat alone, Serena realized that there was no one there. There was no Anna sitting in front of her and no Manuel around her talking to her. No one asked her to eat well and encouraged her. Serena ate a piece of vegetable and was stunned. A few minutester, Serena abruptly regained her senses and mocked herself. What was she thinking? Did she feel isted when she ate alone after enjoying thepany of two days? What difort did she feel at having this idea? Shaking her head, Serena put the vegetables in her mouth, but at that moment she felt that the vegetables were extraordinarily bitter. She frowned and tasted the sweet and sour ribs she had cooked herself, but the taste was the same. After eating for a while without feeling or thinking, Serena finally put down her cutlery. Indeed, food would only be delicious when shared. Eating alone was really lonely and sad. Unfortunately, Anna and Manuel were not here. When the handsome face shed in her mind, Serena suddenly reached out her hand and patted his head. -Don¡¯t think about him anymore! -What a coward I am! She lost her appetite, so she cleared the table and took a shower. Then she remembered the agenda, so shey down at the table and drew a draft. After editing the draft ording to what she wanted, a smile appeared on Serena¡¯s face. After checking the time, she found that it was alreadyte, and the cell phone did not ring at all. Cristian seemed to have disappeared. Thinking about it, she turned off the light to go to sleep. * Just when Serena thought Cristian would never appear in front of her again, she did not expect to see him again when she opened the door the next day. He took her to thepany as usual, sent her breakfast and asked Luca to send her lunch. Everything was well done and in order. In the afternoon, the director of the Blue Sky Company called her and wanted to see the draft drawing, so Serena asked Anna to hand her the draft she had painted the night before. After Anna went to talk to the head of the Blue Sky Company, she returned to Serena. -I checked the cost price and fabrics requested by the client. It¡¯s a bit difficult, Serena¡­. Anna wrote down the customer¡¯s requests, arranged them, and handed them to Serena. Serena looked at them and reflected for a moment with tight lips.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. -There is no problem with the price, but¡­ -But what? -Nothing, just do it. Anna curled her lips, -Don¡¯t you think we have a loss based on this cost? -In business, you can¡¯t win all the time, can you? It looks like a loss from the looks of it, but¨Cthis is the first time ourpany has received such arge order. Besides, if we use the same model, we can save more time in nning. In a way, we also benefit. Anna suddenly understood. -I understand. Then I¡¯ll tell the manager of the Blue Sky Company that, if all goes well, we¡¯ll sign the contract. -Okay. After Anna contacted the Blue Sky Company, it was almost time to leave work. I thought that if I had to sign the contract, I should wait until tomorrow. However, she did not expect that when she was about to leave work, the director of the Blue Sky Company would rush to thepany and say that she would sign the contract with Serena. Although Serena was a little surprised, she respected the client¡¯s choice. -Manager Caesar, but about the contract¡­. -Rx, I have drafted the contract. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Serena. You will be absolutely satisfied with the price offered by ourpany. Caesar did note alone. The assistant who followed him went ahead and handed a contract to Serena in her order. Serena opened it, and after seeing the price given by the Blue Sky Company, she could not help but frown. Seeing her frown, Caesar thought there was something wrong with the contract, so he hurried to ask, ¡°Miss Serena, is there anything wrong with the contract? Serena half-closed her red lips. It was not that the contract was wrong, but that the price offered by this customer was so high that she could not believe it. However, since the Blue Sky Company bargained a lot on the price of the fabrics it would use before signing the contract, Serena felt somewhat reasonable, so she she could not take over what Blue Sky Company had in mind at the time. -Not bad, just¡­ -Serena raised her head and looked at the manager, -This contract¡­ -If you are not satisfied with the terms of the contract, we can increase the price until Miss Serena is satisfied. Hearing this, Serena was even more surprised and a little shocked. -Manager Caesar, but¡­ -Miss Serena. I have read your personal information. I know that you are a particrly outstanding designer abroad. I also know your excellent achievements in the past. Ourpany is very eager to cooperate with you. So you should not feel pressured by the price we offered you. Serena understood that. Serena felt very reassured after hearing his words. After all, a lot had happened recently, and she did not know what the Blue Sky Company had tried to do, since it was not possible for them to get an advantage without doing any work. However, the price was good. Finally, Serena nodded and signed her name. She signed Serena with a stamp and the contract would go into effect. Caesar cordially shook Serena¡¯s hand, ¡°It is nice to cooperate with you, and I hope we will have a wonderful time during the cooperation. Serena smiled slightly and handed him over, ¡°May we have a cordial working rtionship. After dismissing Caesar, Anna rubbed her hands happily, -After finishing this order, there should be a lot to gain, right? I used to feel tired of starting a business, but now it seems to me that -it¡¯s not as tiring as I imagined. Besides, we earn a lot of money. Now I feel happy. Serena stood there motionless, looking down without speaking. She seemed to be thinking. -Serena, what¡¯s wrong with you? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy to sign such a big order? -I always feel¡­ Serena half-closed her red lips and pressed the contract into her hand, -It is too easy for us to get this order, and the conditions stipted by the Blue Sky Company are very favorable for us. I am a little worried. Hearing this, Anna also approached and took the contract in her hand. -Are you worried about the contract? You have read the contract several times. You would know if there is a problem.¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°I have actually read the contract several times. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem, but- -What? -I always have a bad feeling about it. Chapter 587: Your Purpose Anna:-You think too much because of what happened recently, don¡¯t you? Do you think this might be a trap? But the contract is in ce. I also checked the data of the Blue Sky Company . Cesare Bernardi is actually the director of thispany, who holds the actual power. The Cielo Azzurro Company¡­ Thinking about the name of thispany, Serena still felt ufortable, -Go and investigate who owns the Cielo Azzurro Company. I will also ask my brother to find out for me. Anna thought for a moment and nodded, -Okay, no problem, I will take care of it right away. After Anna left, Serena sat down at the office desk, then opened the contract and looked at it again. It was time to leave work soon, and Cristian should be here now. Because of what happened earlier, Cristian would avoid Matteo¡¯s car. Although he always had revulsion and even resentment for Matteo, he still thought for her, so for the time being he should not have a direct conflict with Matteo. Thus Serena felt reassured for the moment. Pursuing her lips, she slowly rearranged things, ready to leave work. Anna was leaving first anyway, so she could wait here for a moment. Just as she was about to leave work, Anna suddenly walked in with an embarrassed expression. -Serena, I¡¯m so sorry. When Serena heard this, she was flustered, -What? What¡¯s wrong? Anna bit her lower lip, ¡°I just found out who the head of the Blue Sky Company is, and I found out that¡­.¡± -What did you find out?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Anna did not dare to speak, so Serena scolded her, -Don¡¯t hesitate. Speak clearly. She lowered her gaze, her voice low, for fear that Serena would get angry and scold her, but Serena heard her anyway. -I just took a look. The owner of the Blue Sky Company is the person we both know. You are familiar with that person. His name is¡­ Serena frowned and a name popped out of her mind almost immediately. -Leonardo Ferrari¡­ Cristian¡¯s older brother. Hearing this name, Serena felt suffocated. She staggered and almost fell forward, but she reached out and caught the corner of the table in time and did not fall forward. -Calm down. I med myself for this affair. I should have inquired first, but first¡­. I only found out about the general situation of the Blue Sky Company. I did not investigate the owner. I only knew that the Blue Sky Company had a good reputation for cooperation, so I did not pay more attention to the head of thepany. This is my negligence¡­ Leonardo Ferrari¡­ Serena suddenly thought of the two previous meetings in the supermarket and the words Leonardo had said to her. No wonder the conditions given by thispany were so good, and that the director of the Blue Sky Company looked at her differently. It was feared that the intention was not only to get cooperation at first, wasn¡¯t it? Thinking about this, Serena bit her lower lip, gripping the corner of the table tighter. After a while, she calmed down and said seriously, ¡°I can see it now. Anna looked at her with concern, ¡°Are you okay, Serena? It¡¯s my fault. I will immediately go to the Blue Sky Company tomunicate with Leonardo. We will cancel cooperation with him. After all, you are acquaintances, he should agree. After saying this, Anna turned and left. -Stop!¡± Serena looked up and stopped her. Anna stopped without resignation, ¡°Serena? -It¡¯s time to leave work, my brother will be here soon. Get your things in order and leave work to wait for my brother. Then go to school to pick up Manuel. -Serena. -Go ahead, as if nothing has happened and you don¡¯t know anything. -So this contract¡­ -I¡¯ll take care of this myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Anna wanted to say something else, but seeing Serena¡¯s firm expressions, he knew that she obviously did not want him to intervene. So, she nodded with no other choice, -Well. If you need me at any time, call me. -Okay. After hearing his response, Anna prepared to go downstairs. Before leaving, Anna looked at Serena again with preparation. Seeing that she was calm enough, she left. Waiting for Anna to leave, Serena flipped through the contract again and jotted down Cesare¡¯s contact information. Leonardo Ferrari¡­ He has not yet appeared before her, and he certainly had no mere intention of costing her so much as to obtain cooperation with her. * When Cristian came to pick her up, he saw from a distance Serena standing in front of thepany door. When he parked his car in front of Serena, she was still there in the cloud. Cristian frowned and honked his horn. At this sound, Serena regained her senses. Raising her head, Serena discovered that Cristian had already arrived. He stepped forward and opened the door to sit in the passenger seat. Cristian noticed that she looked a little depressed, so he asked her no more questions. He leaned forward to fasten his seat belt, and Serena was surprised and asked, -What are you doing? -I¡¯m buckling your seat belt. He said as he fastened her seat belt. Serena epted him and sat back down and continued in a dazed state. After driving for a while, Cristian stopped in front of the red light. He nced at it and found that Serena was sitting and thinking again. Although her eyes were staring into the distance, she was puzzled and could not see anything. -What happened?¡± Cristian could not help but ask her. However, Serena did not answer him. She was caught up in her thoughts and did not hear what Cristian said at all. Serena kept thinking about Leonardo¡¯s purpose. She met him twice after her return to the country. The first time she met Leonardo by chance at the supermarket apanied by Manuel, but she did not recognize him, and Leonardo gave her his phone number, but Serena lost it. The second time, Leonardo told her specifically that he was waiting for her at the supermarket and that he had no bad intentions. If he had no bad intentions, then what did he want to do? To exchange feelings with his old friend? But for that very reason, why did he suddenly want to cooperate with Serena¡¯spany? No, it would not be that simple. With a sudden icy touch on her hand, Serena quickly recovered her mind and realized that Cristian was clutching her palm. She was stunned for a moment, and raised her head to look at him. -What¡¯s the matter? -Why are you stunned,¡¬ Cristian stared at her and reminded her, -You¡¯ve been distracted so many times today, what happened? Serena moved her lips and shook her head. -Nothing¡¯s wrong, I¡¯m just thinking about work stuff. -Any problems? -No. She was so distracted and so quick to refuse that Cristian began to doubt what she was saying. If she didn¡¯t say it, Cristian could find out for himself. Speaking of investigation, Cristian suddenly remembered that he had said he would not investigate her. However, would it be considered an investigation if he only found out what her work involved? Cristian was a little annoyed, why had he set a trap for himself? Chapter 588: An invitation proactively So they both fell silent again and drove toward themunity in a strange atmosphere. Before getting out of the car, Serena suddenly asked him, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a car? Hearing this, Cristian paused as he took out the key, ¡°What? -It¡¯s my car, I use it sometimes. Cristian frowned, ¡± I¡¯m not here? I told you I will never leave you. Just tell me where to go and I¡¯ll take you. Serena hooded herself, thinking about what she was about to do, and said, ¡± It¡¯s not convenient. You can¡¯te with me every day. Cristian raised his eyebrows, ¡°Do you want to hide from me? -No, don¡¯t you live across the street from me? You can ask Luca to drive your car to my house, and you can use your car to pick me up. Speaking of this, Serena suddenly fell silent. After realizing what she had just said, she abruptly turned her head back. -Forget it. Do whatever you want. Then she opened the door and got out of the car. After a few steps, she also heard Cristian get out of the car, following her. I¡¯ll have Luca bring the car here tomorrow. Serena ignored him and kept going. When she reached the elevator, Cristian asked her, Are you satisfied now? Serena still ignored him. He half-closed his lips and looked away, not wanting to admit that she had said those words just now. -Do you feel shy? -Shut up. Cristian¡¯s mncholy disappearedpletely, and you could see the smile in his eyes. These days, he appeared by her side every day to protect her, upying her time and space. He knew it was despicable to approach her by taking advantage of her difficulty. But he could not control himself. The selfishness in his heart grew more and more every day. He just wanted to get close to this woman, regardless of what had happened between the two of them before. He did not want it to happen again, because he did not know if he could endure another five years of mental torment. Of course, he could also feel her resistance. However, her resistance was gradually diminishing, even though she had no other remedy, and he was forced to ept it. But for Cristian, as long as he could upy all his time and space, it did not matter whether she was consenting or not. As long as she was by his side, he would not give other men a chance. Even if she did not ept it, there would be no other men who could stand by her side. After entering the elevator, Serena was leaning wearily against the wall. Suddenly a pair of hands embraced her, ¡°If you are tired, lean on my arms. Serena, -. She thought for a while, but Serena did not refuse her support. The two stood in a small space so quietly for the first time, and they did not recover until the elevator door opened. It was Serena who stepped out of the elevator first. Cristian, of course, followed her. Walking toward the door, Serena thought of something and turned to look at Cristian. She could see such a serious expression she had never seen in his beautiful eyes, -Thank you for these days. I seem to be out of danger. And you have work to do, that¡¯s why¡­.. -Are you worried about me or for the sake of mypany? Serena was silent. -Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of the work perfectly, and I will not give up being by your side. Serena could not help but stare at the dark circles under Cristian¡¯s eyes. When she went out every morning, he would always follow her and drop her off and pick up from work. How could he manage the business of thepany well? Serena thought that she should sleep at least five hours a day. Thinking about this, she bit her lower lip, ¡°Even if you¡¯re worried about me, you have to stay healthy, okay? -Are you worried about me? -Tomorrow is the weekend, so I won¡¯t leave the house, you can rest well. Cristian looked into Serena¡¯s eyes in silence for a while. Then he took a sudden step forward, leaned down and hugged her without warning. He didn¡¯t use much force, even as lightly as a dragonfly touches the water. But this embrace moved Serena very much. Because Cristian also kissed her forehead tenderly. Keep your promise. Do not leave the house tomorrow. The maic voice seemed to have magical powers, so Serena felt that her throat was dry and answered hoarsely, ¡°OK. * It had been almost ten minutes since she had returned to the room before Serena slowly regained her senses. She unconsciously reached out her hand and touched her forehead where Cristian had kissed. Damn outside. It was just a kiss with a light touch on her forehead, but why did she feel more nervous than when he kissed her lips? Was it possible that she had been alone for too long. Serena rubbed her warm cheeks and went to take a shower. After getting out of the shower, Serena went to prepare dinner. Cristian seemed busy and was not preparing to have dinner with her. Since he had been with her for so long, he was probably trying to work now, right? Thinking about Cristian¡¯s dark circles under his eyes, Serena was worried about him. She couldn¡¯t help but pull out her phone to send him the Facebook message. -Do you want toe to dinner? After sending it, Serena blinked and looked at the message. She wondered in her heart. Seeing this message, would Cristian be under the illusion that she would give him hope for reconciliation in this way? Therefore, Serena quickly withdrew the message after looking at it for ten seconds. She could not help but think, ¡± Cristian should not have read it, right? Only seconds had passed. Serena put the phone down regretfully, and turned back to the kitchen. She had just finished preparing the vegetables and meat. As she was about to start cooking, she suddenly heard the doorbell ring. Serena¡¯s eyes zed over. Who would be here right now? Serena washed her hands, dried them and walked out of the kitchen to open the door. After opening the door, she saw Cristian standing angrily in the doorway. -You, why are you here? Cristian entered the door angrily and said coldly, -You open the door without clearly seeing who is ringing the bell? Serena¡­¡± -What happens if danger appears? Serena half-closed her red lips. She thought, ¡°You have been following me these past few days. Even if I am in danger, the bad guys would not dare to approach me for you. After thinking about it, she asked him again, ¡°Why are you here? Cristian¡¯s tall, strong body entered the house and his gaze fell on Serena¡¯s face. -Didn¡¯t you ask me toe here? -I?¡± Serena paused, and suddenly remembered the message that had been deleted. Her lips opened weakly, ¡°I, -when did I ask you toe here? Sorry. ¡± Cristian leaned down and his forehead touched hers. The man¡¯s thin lips curved slightly, ¡°I saw your message.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Serena ¡°¡­¡± After looking at each other for a moment. Serena suddenly felt like giving up rebuttal. She was surprised that Cristian could see this sent message thatsted ten seconds before she took it back. Serena felt unbelievable, ¡°Did you hold the phone the whole time? Cristian looked at her with a deep look and swallowed softly. He looked at her as if there were hundreds of millions of stars in his eyes, which exploded with such brilliance at that moment. Chapter 589: The person who saved her life After a while, Serena turned and coughed slightly. -Go inside. Cristian went through the door behind her and closed it. Serena walked in and said, -Change your shoes. I haven¡¯t started cooking yet. Wait for me in the living room after you change your shoes. After saying this, Serena hid in the kitchen and closed the door. After boiling water, she stood there staring at the water in a daze. She wanted to invite Cristian to dinner, but then regretted it. She did not expect him to see the invitation. What a jerk. Serena secretly scolded him, but was still happy when she thought someone might join her for dinner. As she was cooking dinner, Cristian suddenly opened the door and entered. Serena was surprised, ¡°What are you doing here? Can I help you? -Cristian sat in the living room for a while, feeling that it would not be appropriate to stay here all the time, and he did not want his wife to be busy in the kitchen alone. So he went directly to the kitchen. -No need,¡± Serena replied, and then said, ¡°It will be over soon. If you want to help, you can bring out the bowls and forks. Cristian nodded and went to get the forks and bowls. When he returned to the kitchen, he saw Serena preparing the dishes and helped her put them on the table. After a while, the two sat face to face with more dishes on the table. She felt isted when she ate alone. But when Cristian sat across from her to eat, Serena felt shy, and the atmosphere was very awkward, so she kept her head hidden while eating, trying not to look Cristian in the eyes. -Am I the devil? Cristian suddenly asked her. Serena looked up in confusion and glowered at him, -What? -Why don¡¯t you look up when you eat?-Or did you feel annoyed when I¡¯m sitting in front of you? Before Serena could exin, Cristian suddenly stood up, walked around the table and sat down next to her. Why did he do that? Serena blinked and looked at him resignedly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. -So you can lift your head while you eat,¡± Cristian said as he put the vegetables in her bowl, in an affectionate tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how thin you are? Serena blinked again, ¡°Am I skinny?¡± She was not thin-she simply had no meat on her. She felt quite tormented during dinner, but the food was delicious. Gradually they began to enjoy the food, and Serena felt freer. After dinner, Cristian received a call while Serena was cleaning the dishes. Then he frowned, ¡°I¡¯m busy. The caller seemed to be anxiously exining something to him, which made Cristian frown more and more, who then smiled coldly, ¡°Then call me when you¡¯ve solved everything. And then he hung up the phone directly. Serena¡¯s hand movement slowed and she could not help but ask. -Is that Luca? -Yes. ¡°Cristian stood up and walked over to her, wanting to help her. -Is itpany business? It¡¯s better if you solve it first, right? There¡¯s nothing to do here and I don¡¯t need your help. Was he asking her to help him wash the dishes? How could the president of the Ferrari Group, the emperor of the business world, clean the dishes for her? -Go,¡¬ Serena elbowed him, e home soon. Cristian choked on these words and could not help but grab her wrist, -Do you think¡­? we are a lot like¡­? -You¡¯d better go now. Serena abruptly interrupted what she was about to say, then took his hand and went out, opening the door and pushing him directly toward the door. Then, without giving Cristian a chance to react, she closed the door. Cristian¡¯s nose was almost hit by the door, but he was not angry at all at that moment; instead, there was a sweetness in his heart. After a good while, he reached out to touch his nose, his smile bing more and more obvious. He didn¡¯t care. The future would be long. He couldn¡¯t escape it anyway. So, for the time being, he let him dodge it. * Serena went upstairs after cleaning the kitchen. She put on her pajamas and was about to go to bed, suddenly she thought about what had happened in thepany during the day. Thinking for a while, she took out her phone and opened the album. He deliberately saved Caesar¡¯s contact information. It was less than ten o¡¯clock at this point and she did not know whether he had rested or not. After careful consideration, Serena sent him a message. At first it was just a simple message, but after seeing it, Caesar called her in person. Serena answered and felt surprised, ¡°Hello, manager Caesar. -Miss Serena, I saw the message you sent me. You want our president¡¯s contact information, don¡¯t you? At first he had only sent her a message to try to contact Caesar to try his luck, because it was rude to call someone at night. He sent her a message, but Serena did not expect Caesar to see it and called her directly. At this point Serena felt a little embarrassed and coughed slightly. -Excuse me, manager Caesar, I disturbed you sote, haven¡¯t you rested yet? -Haha, I have a party tonight, so I will go to bedte. I saw your message as soon as I got into the car. You mean you want tomunicate personally with our president, right? As he said thisst sentence, his tone was a bit guarded. He seemed to be probing her, but he was afraid of offending her. Serena was not so sure. Earlier, Anna had said that Caesar had special respect for her, but Serena did not think so, but rather that he appreciated her talent. In retrospect, it was certainly for another reason. She decided to get straight to the point. -Yes, I want to talk to him personally about the details of the contract, so¡­ -No problem,¡± Caesar nodded immediately, ¡°I will send you the phone number of our president. Miss Serena, wait a moment.¡± Caesar hung up the phone. Had he been waiting for her? Serena could not help but think, ¡°Leonardo, what do you want to do?¡± In an instant, Leonardo¡¯s phone number was sent to her phone. She looked at this series of numbers and hooded herself. Was it sote now, she had to call Leonardo? To ask him directly? Could he have fallen asleep? As if they could not control their own fingers, Serena called Leonardo as she hesitated. She heard a connecting sound of the call. After waiting a moment, Leonardo answered. -Hello? A sympathetic voice rang out from the phone. Although it had been a long time, this voice was familiar to Serena. After all, this person had saved her life. Chapter 590: Why did you feel guilty? Serena did not know what to say but just froze. Leonardo shut up, after a while she felt Leonardo¡¯s smile.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. -Serena Gallo? Gallo, -¡­ You are wrong. My name is not Serena Gallo. She had not used this name for a long time, but why did Leonardo call her by this name during their various meetings? Leonardo sighed deeply when he heard her answer. -Regardless of whether I say the wrong name or not, the important thing is that you finally want to connect with me. -From thest time I met you at the supermarket, you didn¡¯t want to acknowledge me as an old friend. I am very anxious about that, so I waited for you to contact me, and you finally contacted me. Was he waiting for you to connect with him? Serenaughed coldly, ¡°Does it cost you a lot for me to contact you proactively? -Serena, do you think I am bad? More than bad¡­ Serena stifled the words and said angrily, -What do you want to do, what is your purpose? Remaining silent for a long time, Leonardo finally said without any other remedy. -I want to see you. -Tomorrow I¡¯ll meet you at the caf¨¦ on the corner of Via Sria, okay? Serena thought, -Can I ept your invitation?¡± Serena remembered what she had promised Cristian just before. He told her that tomorrow was the weekend, that he had to go to bed early, and that she would not be going out. Although he did not hear her answer, Leonardo was very patient, silently waiting for her response. There was no telling how long it would take, until Leonardo thought Serena would not answer, and she replied. -See you. I have something to ask you. After hanging up the phone, Serena looked up information about the Blue Sky Company with herptopputer on the bed. After a careful search, she found that thispany was registered three years ago. Although it was only established for three years, out of operation and other aspects, thepany was in full operation, as the person who registered thispany was Leonardo. During the investigation, Serena also noticed that Leonardo changed hisst name when he registered thispany. Unexpectedly, the surname Ferrari was not used, so what happened? When she married Cristian at that time, she discovered that Cristian did not have themon interest with Leonardo and Alessandro. Since she was married to Cristian, naturally she and Cristian were themunity of interest. She simply did not expect Leonardo to do so much for her. Although she knew it would be too much if she did not recognize him after his return, but-what could she do if she did recognize him? She was no longer his sister-inw and he was no longer her brother-inw. She did not want to get along with him as a girl. Thinking about this, Serena closed herptop and closed her eyes wearily. It was time to go to bed. The next day, Serena rolled over and woke up, a cold sweat on her forehead when she opened her eyes. She had dreams all night long. Because Leonardo suddenly appeared in her life, not only Cristian appeared in her dream, but also Leonardo. Leonardo joined her in her dream, with a friendly voice like a spring breeze. -Serena, follow me and stay away from him. -Do you want to repeat the same mistake you made five years ago when you were with him? -Don¡¯t underestimate yourself. Cristian treated you so badly then, and he will treat you that way in the future, too. If you are with me, I will protect you for the rest of my life. At this moment the picture has changed. The surrounding warm and humid atmosphere suddenly became dark and fierce. Serena turned in astonishment and saw Cristian approaching. His gaze was sharp and significant, like lurking beasts. -Where do you want to flee? As my wife, she is destined to stay with me for the rest of your life. Cristian¡¯s arrogant,manding aura made Serena unconsciously want to run away, but Cristian caught him a few steps away, and then seemed to fall into an endless abyss, with only the man¡¯s low voice in her ears. -It¡¯s toote to escape now¡­.¡± He woke up immediately, looking at the sunlighting in through the windows with white curtains. The bright room showed that everything in that moment was just a dream. Everyone in the dream was illusory and nonexistent. One night passed. Serena stood there thinking for a while, then slowly got up with her hands in her hands and went barefoot to the bathroom to wash herself. After washing everything, she picked up her phone and saw that Cristian had sent her a Facebook message. -If you go out, call me. Don¡¯t go out alone. The warm sincerity hidden in the words quickly transferred to Serena¡¯s heart. The corners of Serena¡¯s reddened lips curled, and then she remembered the message Leonardo had sent herst night. After reserving seats in the cafeteria, Leonardo sent her the address. It was nine o¡¯clock in the morning, and it was now past eight o¡¯clock, and almost an hour before the meeting. Serena did not want to dress formally for the meeting with Leonardo, so she simply changed her clothes casually, put on some light makeup, and then texted Cristian. But as she picked up the phone and thought for a moment, she thought-if Cristian was resting right now, she would wake him up with this message, right? After thinking about it, Serena put the phone down and decided not to send him the message. She simply changed her shoes and went out. She didn¡¯t know whether she felt guilty or not. When Serena went out, she unconsciously looked toward the front door and closed the door slightly. As she headed for the elevator, Serena realized that she looked like a thief. She waited for the elevator, holding her breath. She was very worried that Cristian would suddenly open the door; even she did not rx after entering the elevator. Since Cristian had been waiting for her downstairs, Serena was worried about meeting Cristian in the lobby. Serena did not breathe a sigh of relief until she left the courtyard and got into a cab without seeing Cristian. He looked like he was really sleeping. Serena pulled out her cell phone and looked at her Facebook to see if Cristian had texted her or not, but suddenly she was embarrassed. Why did she care so much about him? If she went out, it would be tomunicate with Leonardo about work matters, and even if it was not work matters, she would be free to do anything. Why was she so worried that Cristian would find out? Thinking about this, Serena put the phone back in her purse. It should be that Cristian has been so nice to her these days that she has gotten used to it, so she should change this habit. Being a weekend, there were not many cars on the road, but there were not a few either. She waited for a long time until the traffic light turned green. When she arrived at her destination, Serena was almostte. Fortunately, she arrived. After entering the coffee shop, Serena saw from a distance a familiar figure in a corner. Seeing her, the man stood up. The thin person was so friendly and kind, and he greeted her with a smile. Chapter 591: It was all in your plans, wasn’t it? She ran into Leonardo again. She had not expected the situation to be like this. Serena saw the still sweet eyebrows, and the slight smile under her eyes gave her the illusion that many years had passed. Serena half-closed her red lips and then turned toward him. Yet five years before or after, Leonardo was still kind and courteous. As soon as she approached, he had already gone around the table and pulled over her chair in a soft voice. Sit down. -Thank you. After thanking him, Serena sat down. The waiter approached them and asked what they wanted to drink and left with the bill. Leonardo¡¯s gaze fell on her face. He looked at her with cid brows and said quietly. -I thought you didn¡¯t want to see me anymore. Serena paused, observing his elegant appearance. Comparing it with what she had done in private, she felt the sarcasm and a ludicrous smile rose on her face, saying sarcastically, -I don¡¯t want to see you, but don¡¯t you, Vice President Leonardo, have any means of forcing me to contact you? Calling him Vice President Leonardo made Leonardo¡¯s smile a little lighter, and he looked hopelessly at Serena. -Why are you so hostile toward me now, what mistake have I made? ¨C -Hostile? -Serena smiled, -Why do you think I am hostile toward you? -If there is no hostility, why don¡¯t you want to acknowledge me as an old friend? Why-do you call me so strangely by the name of Vice President Leonardo? Serena looked at him without saying anything. However, it was obvious that both sides were not even smiling. Leonardo looked at her for a long moment, and finally lost his strength hopelessly, letting out a sigh, ¡°Serena, don¡¯t treat me like this. I told you I have no intention of harming you. -Then what are you going to do? Serena stared at him, ¡°If you don¡¯t intend to do harm, shouldn¡¯t you do anything? Manager Cesare Bernardi, including the contract, and your n, right? Hearing this, Leonardo sighed again. -It seems that I, the big brother, makes absolutely no sense ording to you. Big brother¡­ He had not heard that title in a long time. Serena was stunned for a moment and said coldly, -Cristian and I are no longer married and you are not my big brother. -Finally you are willing to admit that I am not your big brother,¡± Leonardo smiled slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to call me big brother five years ago. And now, after five years, you don¡¯t even want to call me one more time, I feel so sad again, what¡¯s wrong? -To be honest, I had no idea about the contract that Caesar discussed with you. If I had to admit that I did, it would be that I knew the partner was you after you informed me. Leonardo told her very sincerely, and his tone was also very serious. The expression and look on his face did not seem to lie, but Serena simply did not want to believe him. She always thought it was not a coincidence, how could she not know until he told her? If it was true, then-how did she exin Caesar¡¯s attitude toward her? Of course, she did not address those words to him, but Leonardo smiled and said quietly, ¡°Well, since we are meeting, let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things. I¡¯m d you wanted toe and see me today. Serena half-closed her red lips and did not answer him. -If you don¡¯t want to call me by big brother, then you can call me by my first name instead of Vice President Leonardo. ¡°I call your name?¡± Serena frowned slightly, -Vice President Leonardo, isn¡¯t that appropriate? Actually, I¡¯m here for one purpose only. -I know. Leonardo smiled slightly, -You want to cancel cooperation. Serena paused and looked at him, -You seem to know everything. -Serena Gallo¡­Original content from N?velDrama.Org. -Vice President Leonardo,¡± Serena could not help but interrupt him, suppressing the anger in her heart, ¡°Myst name is Giordano, and my first name is Serena. You can call me Mrs. Giordano or my full name. Leonardo stared at her, and the sweet smile on her face did not disappear. He called her softly after a while. -Ok, Serena. Didn¡¯t you understand what he was saying? He demanded that she call his full name instead of Serena so intimately! -As for cooperation, the twopanies have already signed the agreement. It is impossible for it to be cancelled. I know what you are thinking, but it is rted to the interest of yourpany. ¨C Hearing this, Serena became a little angry. Leonardo smiled slightly again. -In addition, I did not hide my identity on purpose. Serena, this time it is your carelessness. What he said made Serena¡¯s teeth itch with anger, but she found that he had nothing to say. He was correct. Leonardo did not deliberately conceal his identity. If Anna had been careful at first, and she herself had watched him more closely, she would surely have known who registered the Blue Sky Company. So, in the end. it was still her fault. Thinking about it, she took a deep, wordless breath. -Serena, I really don¡¯t want to hurt. -Leonardo Ferrari. Serena raised her eyes, looking at him, and called him for the first time: -I don¡¯t mind the contradiction between you two brothers, but after five years, I don¡¯t want to be a victim of your fight. -Fight? Victim?¡± Leonardo finally couldn¡¯t help but frown. -Who told you that you are a victim, do you think so too? -Didn¡¯t you? You don¡¯t think I¡¯m a three-year-old, do you? Will I easily believe what you just said? -Serena, are you telling me this because you do not have confidence in thepany you founded? the condition of yourpany is not good enough for the top management of the Blue Sky Company to take the initiative to find out and propose cooperation? Hearing this, Serena fell silent. It had to be admitted that Leonardo was indeed a master ofmunication. He could gradually take others to other levels, making them lose their ability to refute altogether. Just like five years ago, he gave the 300, 000 euros for this. Although Serena asked Matteo to return the moneyter, what Matteo did at that time¨Cleft her no means to refuse it. -Trust yourself. Leonardo smiled slightly and reached out his arms, trying to caress his head. The action was as usual. Serena looked at him as his hand moved closer to her. Then she covered his head and rubbed it lightly. -Did you understand? Serena pulled herself together. She leaned back abruptly, frowned, and looked at the man. Leonardo saw her with a harmless smile, making her unable to express her anger. However, the more he did it, the more Serena felt a fire trapped in her chest, and she felt very ufortable because she wanted to let it out but could not. She gritted her teeth and grinned at him. She gritted her teeth and said fiercely, ¡°Nice words! I don¡¯t think you didn¡¯t do it yourself. Leonardo was surprised, ¡°Which one? Vice President Ferrari, you are really forgetful, don¡¯t you remember the show you directed? Chapter 592: I don’t want to be a victim Leonardo half-closed his thin lips and looked at her silently, as if he was thinking about something. After a while, he said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I have a bad memory, but that I didn¡¯t lie to you. What exactly are you talking about? Serena coldly reminded him. -What happened at the banquet was not because of you? If it was not because of the banquet, how could you have such a big misunderstanding with Cristian? Although I knew that if there was trust between the two of them, no such problem would have arisen. However, how could Serena not doubt Leonardo? After all, at that moment, Alessandro Ferrari wanted her to keep an eye on Cristian, and Leonardo was also there, so she could not believe that he was so innocent. Leonardo was shocked. As if he couldn¡¯t believe it, there was a hint of astonishment in his wet-as-water eyes, followed by another hurt look. Finally, he lowered his eyes and began to chuckle wryly and heartbreakingly to himself under his breath. Then and what you thought. I always thought that. -Serena looked at him, ¡°So can you cancel the cooperation now? No matter what your purpose is, I don¡¯t want to be a victim of your struggle again, whether it¡¯s five years before or five yearster. Leonardo slowly raised his head and suddenly grabbed her handid on the table. Serena was surprised when she felt the temperature of his palm, and unconsciously wanted to push his hand away. However, Leonardo added some force by squeezing it. He looked at her with lifeless eyes. The previous warmth disappeared, reced by a mncholy look. -She said I directed that show, could¡­ the car ident have been directed by me that year¡­? Serena was about to contest and yet, hearing those words, all her movement and strength disappeared, she froze in ce. Thinking about the incident, Serena¡¯s face was a little pale with her lips slightly parted, but she could not say a word, looking at Leonardo. Of course she ¡­ would not have thought it was directed by him. It was an unexpected incident, but what about before? Suddenly, Serena felt that what he had just said was too out of character for her. After all, he was protecting her with all he could desperately then. If not for him, she might have been seriously hurt. Thinking about it, Serena lowered her eyshes. -I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m¡­ -It¡¯s okay. -You know that whatever you do or say, I won¡¯t me you. Serena raised her head and looked at him sorrowfully. Then that he was like that, Serena did not want to acknowledge him. Because whatever she said too much to him, he would think she didn¡¯t care. He would forgive her. Serena stood up quickly and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t always make that face. Aren¡¯t you angry when I say that? Or do you think that if you are not angry, I will feel guilty? You will be disappointed. I¡¯ll go if you¡¯ll excuse me. After speaking, Serena turned and left. Leonardo¡¯splexion changed slightly and he got up to join her. Serena. -Serena, I¡¯m not the kind of person you think I am. So¡­ No matter what you think, it is true that I made a mistake. What I want to do now is to undo the damage I did to you. The damage from back then¡­ -That is not necessary. However, five years have passed. It has been what it should be. Until we meet again, I will not me you. Leonardo looked at her. -So, if I insist that we get together? Serena raised her head and looked at him with some astonishment. At that moment, Leonardo¡¯s expression became a little serious. Serena was taken aback for a moment and pulled away from his hand, curling her red lips. -I have something to do. I¡¯m leaving now. She quickly turned away. Leonardo looked at her slender back and long white neck. A sh of astonishment suddenly shed before his eyes. Before he could react, the sentence was out of his mouth. -The boy is Cristian¡¯s son, isn¡¯t he? The steps Serena was about to take were withdrawn. She stood motionless, feeling as if she had fallen into an ice cave. It took her a long time to look back. Leonardo took a step forward, his voice as cold as water. -You don¡¯t want to recognize me because I witnessed the boy¡¯s appearance at the supermarket that day. Serena felt as if she were about to suffocate. Her face whitened at a visible speed and her voice almost trembled. -What are you going to do? -Serena, I said I don¡¯t want to hurt you. You must believe me. -Then why are you talking to me about this subject? Serena looked at him in a trembling voice and said, -You said you don¡¯t, but what you do and say. What do they mean? Seeing her frightened face and pale lips, Leonardo probably confirmed his own conjecture. He reached out his hand anxiously and touched the hair near Serena¡¯s cheek.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Then he could not help but hold her behind her ears. When his middle finger identally touched the soft skin of her earbuds, his hand stopped. Serena turned her face and took a step back to keep her distance. A wounded light shone in Leonardo¡¯s eyes. Her voice was low: ¡°Even if I gave you my life, I would not hurt you. Cristian doesn¡¯t know he is the father, does he? Then you are afraid I will tell him, or, ¡­ You thought you were a victim in my fight against him, so you are afraid, right? Very well. Every word matched his thought. Serena looked at him weakly. If it were not for her internal calctions, how could she know so clearly? -If that is what you are worried about, then I can assure you that unless I die, I will not harm you. Seeing her disbelief, Leonardo said again, -I swear to you that if¡­ -All right. -Serena interrupted him. She closed her eyes wearily and spoke weakly to him, ¡°You don¡¯t need to swear. I know you are a person who faithfully keeps his promises. Leonardo¡¯s somber eyes gradually opened, ¡°Well, then will you meet me again? A little reluctantly, but hopelessly. Serena could only sigh. -You¡¯ve said it all, what can I do? I give up. Leonardo finally had a smile, which was that kind look. -All right. We¡¯ll be cooperation partners, but also ¡­ friends. What else could he say? Hopelessly he nodded his head. -Then shall we go back and finish the coffee? I also have something on the job I want you to show me. -Good. Serena followed Leonardo to his original seat. After the two sat and chatted for a while about work-rted matters, Leonardo asked her about her life abroad over the years. She avoided the difficult and chose the easy, answering a few. Seeing that it was time, she was about to say goodbye to Leonardo. After all, if it waster, Cristian would wake up. At that point, he could leave and head to the supermarket near themunity to buy something. Then he would return home to cook. They would have lunch when Cristian woke up. Chapter 593: Do you still feel the pain? -You going home now? I¡¯ll take you. -After Leonardo paid the bill, he walked out of the cafeteria with her and then took the key from the car. Serena shook her head, ¡°No. I have other things. I¡¯m not going home. -What do you have to do? Can I give you a ride? I don¡¯t have anything to do this weekend. Serena frowned and said, -It¡¯s really not necessary. Leonardo looked at her and smiled slightly, ?You rejected me like that, you haven¡¯t forgiven me?¡¯ Saying this made her very embarrassed. Serena replied, ¡°Vice President Leonardo, what you said plunged me into the fifth circle of hell. I only have other things to do. I don¡¯t mind you taking me with you. It¡¯s not¡­ -Vice President Leonardo? -, Leonardo seemed a little discouraged, -You really only consider the rtionship between us as cooperation. -All right. Anyway, there should be many opportunities to meet in the future. I hope you can ept me slowly. If you don¡¯t want me to take you today, I won¡¯t force you. Saying this, Leonardo patted him on the shoulder and smiled, -Be careful. You can call me if you need me. After the two said goodbye, Serena hailed a cab and returned to the supermarket near the residence. Before going inside, she also nced at her cell phone. When she saw that Cristian had not texted her, she was relieved. Perhaps he had been tired recently, so he was resting at this time. Shopping at the supermarket, Serena thought about what Cristian had done for her recently, so almost all the ingredients she bought were specifically for Cristian¡¯s taste. In the end, Serena¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but be captured. ¡°He¡¯s been so tiredtely.¡± After paying, Serena took her bag in her hand and walked out. Then she walked back to the residence. She immediately entered the elevator and pulled out her cell phone to send a Facebook message to Cristian. -Are you awake? Since she was in the elevator, there was no signal and the message would be sent automatically when she left. Therefore, Serena put her cell phone back in her pocket after sending it. She fixed her gaze on the floor button, seeing that it wasing. She took a deep breath. And as soon as the elevator door opened, she stepped out with her bag. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she heard a Facebook message ringing. As she wanted to pull out her cell phone to see if Cristian had answered, she noticed out of the corner of her eye a slender figure. Serena stopped and then looked at the man. He leaned against the wall with his arms crossed in front of his chest and his cell phone in his hand. She saw the Facebook interface on the screen, which was the message she had sent him. And he stood there with the phone. He looked at her with his face like a dark cloud. Serena looked at him for three seconds before moving her lips. -Are you awake? Cristian did not answer her. His thin lips were pressed tightly together and his eyes were as cold as an ice cave. -If you are awake,e to lunch. I went downstairs and bought some ingredients. -Serena turned around with a certain awareness of difort to press the code, then opened the door. Turning, she saw Cristian still standing. She urged, -Come in? About three seconds passed before Cristian stepped forward, but his face was still cold and was also covered by the shadowy aura of his body. After watching him walk through the door, Serena frowned refinely and closed it, thinking that something was wrong. Cristian had a badplexion. Was it because she had not warned him when he was leaving? Thinking about it, she turned and looked at Cristian¡¯s back. -Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not on purpose that I didn¡¯t tell you I went out. It¡¯s just that tely you¡¯ve been too tired to be with me. I thought you wanted to sleep more, so I went out alone. After speaking, Serena shook the bag in her hand as if she feared I was worried. -I went out for a while and came back safely. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Cristian stood there, continuing to ignore her. The aura of her body was dark and frightening. She said several words in session, but he did not respond to her with a sentence. Serena felt a little strange¡­. Just because she went out once alone, was he so angry? Thinking about it, Serena could not help but wrinkle her nose. She looked at his back and asked carefully, -What¡¯s the matter with you¡­? Those words seemed to touch Cristian¡¯s taboo. The person who had stood there like a statue suddenly turned around, looking at her sullenly. That look was extremely cruel, as if he wanted to eat her. Serena was so frightened that she could not help but draw a cold breath and took two steps back unconsciously. She was really frightened, so her face turned pale. After taking that action, Cristian¡¯s expression became even more terrifying.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He took slow steps forward, as if there was a ck air enveloping him, making him unconsciously want to run away. Therefore, Serena stepped back unconsciously, holding the ingredients she had just bought at the supermarket and said tremblingly, -You, what¡¯s the matter with you¡­? ¨C Plof! Since she had just walked through the door, she could not retreat after taking a few steps, pressing her back against the cold door panel. Serena turned her head and looked back. When she turned around, Cristian had already arrived in front of her. She frowned, ¡°Is it just because I came out and didn¡¯t tell you? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I exined it to you just now. I just wanted you to get some more rest, so¡­ Exining, Serena¡¯s words suddenly stopped. It¡¯s not like that! Cristian¡¯s emotion and eyes were not normal. His gaze was fierce like that of a wild beast, as if he wanted to tear her apart. It looked like he had made a very serious mistake. However¡­ Obviously, he had just gone to buy something. Why was he staring at her? Serena could not help but swallow. If he¡­ had known what she had done? But she had not received Cristian¡¯s Facebook message on the road. He must have been asleep. Thinking about it, Serena reached out her hand, cautiously touched Cristian¡¯s chest and pleaded softly: -I, I, I have to cook-ah! Before she finished her words, Cristian abruptly grabbed her wrist with his hand so hard that he almost crushed it. Serena eximed in pain, ¡°What are you doing? Let me go. Cristian not only did not let go, he squeezed harder. -It hurts! -Serena moaned, trying to pull away from him. However, Cristian stepped forward and held her against the hard door. His voice was as cold as ice: -Are you still feeling the pain? Serena frowned with a refined frown, -It doesn¡¯t make sense, how could I¡­? -Haha,¡± Cristian scoffed coldly, -I thought you were a ruthless and even heartless woman. How could you know what pain is? Chapter 594: Which one do you have better than me? Serena did not know what he was talking about or why he was so angry all of a sudden. That kind of anger was so strong that she couldn¡¯t stand it at all. Behind her was the cold door panel. The coldness pierced through her clothes, making her shiver unconsciously. Or maybe it was because Cristian¡¯s aura was too cold. She stared at him for a long moment, arguing with herself. -What is wrong with you? Is it because I went out alone for a while? You¡­ um¡­ ¨C Before he could finish thest words, his lips froze hard. Cristian¡¯s movements were made in an instant. He leaned down and kissed her red lips that trembled slightly in fear. He was so enraged, so even the kiss was full of anger, that it almost burned Serena to ashes. That kiss was too heavy. After kissing her, Cristian withdrew his lips and tongue. He looked at her deeply. -I waited for you to tell me the truth.¡± Cristian wrapped his arms around her waist and lifted her up. Serenay gently in his arms. The door to the room opened. Cristian closed the door with a backhand and walked toward the bed with the person in his arms. When he pressed against her, Serena felt only that his body was so heavy, so she gave a gasp and wanted to push the weight away. After a second, her hands were grasped tightly and then lifted above his head. Then her kisses fell like a me. -But why don¡¯t you tell me? ¨C -Who is better than me? -Huh? Him? ¡°Who is he?¡± Serena¡¯splexion changed slightly. -No!!!!! At that instant, Serena woke up and pushed her chest with both hands: -Cristian, what do you want to do? -What do I want to do? Serena froze and did not dare to move at all. She looked at the person in front of her in astonishment. Although his body was very warm, the smile on his lips and the look in his eyes were cold with anger.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Serena¡¯s lips trembled, -At least, at least¡­. You should wear a condom. -Preservative? ¨C As soon as Cristian heard this, he narrowed his eyes dangerously: -Are you afraid to have children with me? Oh, then I¡¯ll tell you. You, Serena, are destined to be my wife, Cristian Ferrari¡¯s wife. You can bear children only for me. Until dusk, Cristian holds Serena, who was speechless in the bathroom. Her whole body was sore. When Serena woke up, there was just that feeling. That is, the body felt as if it had been hit by a big truck, which felt ufortable everywhere. Serena wanted to turn over, but she felt a resistance at her waist, which made her fall back on the bed. Because she moved a little, the owner of the hand around her waist also opened his eyes. Her inky eyes were filled with the satisfaction of carnal desire, and her thin lips moved. -Sleep some more. She was confused. She was tired as she tossed and turned in bed. Then she fell into a deep sleep. So¡­ now she was wide awake. What she thought in her mind turned out to be the previous scenes. Thinking about it, Serena¡¯s ears and cheeks grew warm. She closed her eyes with a pained expression. She would not have wanted to ¡­ have an intersection with him, but she did not know that he was getting closer and closer without shame. Not only had he invaded her life, but he wanted to invade her body as well. Serena¡¯s head ached at the thought that things could happen again and again like five years ago. She frowned deeply and felt like she had to go downstairs to buy birth control pills. ¡°How many times have we had?¡± Five, five times? Serena could not remember them, but she felt she had to buy them, otherwise it would be bad if she got pregnant. Thinking about it, Serena reached out her hand and pushed him. -Let me go. I get up. -Why are you getting up? -Cristian opened his eyes and looked at her, his voice still hoarse, -You were so tired a moment ago. That brazen man! He struggled hard, -I¡¯m not tired. Let me go. I want to get up. -You¡¯re not tired? -Cristian narrowed his eyes, which revealed a dangerous sight, -So you want to continue? As he said, his movements began to move again. Serena¡¯splexion changed and she quickly told him, -How dare you! Cristian hugged her tightly, bent down and buried his head in her neck. He breathed in deeply the special scent that belonged to her and exhaled the warm breath on him. -Dare I dare or not, don¡¯t you know? Yes, he dared. Serena dared not speak, dared not move. Cristian hugged her tightly and stroked her hair with one hand, -Be good and sleep some more. I will wake you upter. After speaking, he closed his eyes again and Serena quietly looked up to look at him. She found that his eyes were still surrounded by a soft, stern color. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to sleep well?¡± But the hostility between his eyebrows was not so intense. Thinking of her furious appearance earlier, Serena¡¯s refined eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him, why did he suddenly be furious?¡± Then Serena began to recall what she had said during the conversation. -I¡¯m waiting for you to confess. -But why don¡¯t you tell me? -Who is better than me? Him? ¡°Serena bit her lower lip slightly and gradually became guilty. She went to see Leonardo that morning without Cristian¡¯s knowledge. However, she left when he was asleep. He did not follow her either, did he know she was going to see Leonardo? But how did he know? With a thousand questions in her heart, she could not help but ask him what was going on. She also feared falling directly into the trap. Thinking over and over, Serena could not sleep well. After a while Cristian¡¯s voice was heard from her head. -Can¡¯t you sleep? Serena winced and raised her eyes to look at him, -Don¡¯t you keep your eyes closed? How do you know I can¡¯t sleep?¡± Cristian quickly opened his eyes and they met with gazes in the air. -Your breathing is so disordered, and you think I don¡¯t know? Serena¡­¡± After speaking, he leaned down and moved closer to her, his thin lips imprinted on her forehead. The soft glutinous touch on the front of his forehead stunned Serena for a moment. She blinked and couldn¡¯t help but ask him. -You¡­ what you said earlier¡­ A little hesitantly, should she ask him? Could it be that he was angry simply because she went out? If he asked her, would it be possible for her to confess without being punished? Cristian¡¯s eyes were filled with the satisfaction of desire and weariness. The anger from before was gone and probablypletely consumed during sex. However, Serena always worried about this. -What did she mean before? However, she had always worried about it, so she asked him directly. At first, her original expression remained the same. Later, she probably understood what he was asking. The weariness in his eyes gradually vanished and was reced by a chilling coldness. Her thin lips lifted coldly. -What? Don¡¯t you know what I mean? Serena: ¡°Get straight to the point. Don¡¯t make riddles.¡± Chapter 595: She was persecuted Cristian remained silent and answered her nothing. Serena was in no hurry and merely looked at him in silence. Suddenly she leaned down and kissed his lips. The sudden movement stunned Serena. The kiss did notst long, as shallow as a dragonfly touching water. After a second, his lips fell to the corner of her mouth, and he said hoarsely, -Am I not good? ¡°What do you mean?¡± -I have done so much for you, don¡¯t you understand? Of course she understood what he was thinking, but¡­. Cristian suddenly bit her angrily, and Serena frowned in pain. -What are you doing? ¨C -Does it hurt? ¨C He took her hand andid it on his heart, -Here it hurts ten thousand times more than you do now. Serena almost choked, -You-¡¬. Quickly, he reached out and hugged her tightly, -Don¡¯t contact him. He is not a good person. Hearing this, Serena¡¯s pupils widened and she could not speak. She really knew. It was no wonder. When she returned, the expression she saw on his face and the breathing in his body werepletely abnormal. It turned out that he really knew that he had met Leonardo. But wasn¡¯t he asleep? How did he know that? Serena could not help but ask again, ¡°Did you follow me? Cristian did not answer her, and the strength that held her tightened again. And yes?-This means you admit it,¡± Serena weakly closed her eyes, feeling her heart gradually sink. A long timeter. -Do you have to watch over me like this? Do I not even have the most basic freedom? Cristian, do you know what human freedom is? Now I am no longer your wife. You have -no right to control me. Even though I am your wife, you cannot enve me like this! Her breath grew cold. -ve? What about you in your turn? What did you say to me yesterday? ¨C He squeezed her wrist with increasing force, -You¡¯re not going out? Have a good rest? So you went out to have a private meeting with another man? ¡°Meeting with a man. ¡± The word infuriated Serena. She had gone to Leonardo obviously only to talk about business matters, but in fact the words described her as a dishonest woman. Seeing the look on his face at that moment, Serena felt as if she had been pped hard and suddenly pushed Cristian hard. -What do you mean by that phrase? What do you think I am? A private meeting?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After pushing him, Serena sat up and realized that she was not dressed at all. She took a deep breath and covered her body with the sheet. Then she got out of bed, picked up her clothes and put them back on. She had her back to him. ¨C You can¡¯t control me at all now. You can¡¯t control me at all now,¡± Serena went to the bathroom after getting dressed. The door was closed with great force, which made the house shake from the noise. Cristian stared at the door with his thin lips pressed into a straight line. Was she angry? But did she lie to him? Leonardo, did she want to rival him for the woman? Absolutely not. Serena cleaned herself in the bathroom. Then she went out and got a set of clothes to change. After changing, she started putting on her makeup again, sitting in front of the mirror and painting her lips brightly, treating Cristianpletely transparently. Seeing that scene, Cristian could not help but frown. What was this woman doing if she was noting out? He stood up, put on his clothes and pants and walked behind her, ¡°Do you want to go out? Serena ignored him, pulled out the small mirror and the loose powder for makeup. Then she grabbed her bag, got up and went out. As she reached the door, she was stopped by a hand. Serena looked up and saw Cristian with an uglyplexion on his face. -Where are you going? He raised his eyebrows with a very unhappy expression. Serenaughed, -It¡¯s your business where I¡¯m going? Cristian, don¡¯t you think you have really be someone of my own after protecting me for two days? My brother leaves me alone , why should they care about you? She pushed his hand away forcefully and went down the stairs alone. Looking back at her, Cristian¡¯s voice sounded loud. -Even if we made love at that time, do you think I still don¡¯t have the right to control you? He paused and soon continued to descend unabated. What era did he think he was living in? Was it supposed to be under his control if he had a sexual rtionship? How ridiculous! Not to mention that she was no longer a virgin, even if she was a virgin and making love to him for the first time, she would not force herself to have a rtionship with a man because of that incident. When Serena reached the ground floor, she was about to drive to the pharmacy, but as she was about to open the car door, a hand pressed against her movement. Looking up, she actually saw Cristian. His breathing was unsteady, -Didn¡¯t I tell you it¡¯s dangerous outside? What do you want to do? Serena was speechless. She scoffed coldly, -More dangerous than you? Don¡¯t forget what you did to me just now. Don¡¯t do what you want under the guise of protecting me. Cristian Ferrari, do you think you are doing something noble or for my sake? If you are really thinking about me, then you should stay away from me. He opened the car door directly and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Cristian stood there with pain in his eyes and expression. Serena didn¡¯t go anywhere else, but she drove around and finally made her way to the pharmacy. Then she went out and went to buy the contraceptive pill. When the clerk found out that she was nning to take it, he presented her with different types. Serena spoke directly about her situation and the clerk presented her with one. Serena paid directly and then left with her purse. As she got into the car, she put the pill aside, thinking about all the things that had happened before, she felt only a headache. Why did she and Cristian have sex? Now¡­ things were getting more and moreplicated. She wasn¡¯t supposed to get pregnant. If she did, it would really be a disaster. There was still some distance to her house, but she didn¡¯t want to turn back so soon, so she took a long way and nned to turn back slowly. After leaving the viaduct, it turned out to be an intersection. Serena stopped and waited for a red light, looking back unconsciously, but suddenly she saw a car. She looked again and then looked at it again after thinking about it. Did this car seem to be following her since she was in the pharmacy? Would they have the same destination? Would it be such a coincidence? Although there were not many roads in the North City, she had been driving for a long time and rarely had there been situations like this where they were on the same road. The light turned green. Serena continued to change roads on the next trip, but the ck car behind her never disappeared, always following her. After a few traffic lights, Serena could be sure that she was being chased. She bit her lower lip and pulled out her cell phone to call Cristian. As soon as his name came up, Serena was stunned. She had argued with him, how could she call him at that moment? Chapter 596: Always answer. Thinking about it, Serena scrolled through the address book, but found that there was no one she could contact. She could not reach Matteo. Once she did, he would know what happened to her recently, and then he wouldpulsively bring her back to Giordano¡¯s house to live with him. If he told Anna, she would have no choice and would eventually ask Matteo for help. So calling Anna would be the same as calling Matteo. But who could she call at that time? Did she need to ask Cristian for help at that moment? Serena bit her lower lip, constantly thinking about the pain in her heart. Just as she was getting nervous, her cell phone suddenly rang. Serena nced at it and discovered that it was actually Cristian who was calling her. What had happened? Was it really as he had told her that they had a spiritual connection? Thinking about it, Serena shook her cell phone and pressed the answer button. -Tell me? -Try to stay on the road where there are surveince cameras. A low voice came from the earpiece as an electric current maically reached Serena¡¯s ears. Serena choked, thinking she had misunderstood. Her lips trembled slightly. How did Cristian know she was being chased? Where had he been lurking? Thinking about it, Serena subconsciously wanted to look back. However, the male voice in her headphones sounded again. -Don¡¯t turn your head back. Serena¡¯s movements froze like this. -Then do as I say. After learning that she was really being chased, it was false to Serena that she was not afraid. After all, a lot had happened before and it was obvious that they had a deep hatred for her. He should have been watching her all these days because he was chasing her at that time. After all, she had been with Cristian before, but they were pursuing her when they were not together, so what did that mean? However, after listening to Cristian¡¯s instructions, the previously nervous heart slowly calmed down. -Now drive to the right side and stop. Later, drive around the other intersection. Serena did not respond to him. She just nodded and then did as Cristian told her. She said nothing, but made movements, thinking Cristian might see her like that. Cristian frowned, ¡°Answer me. Serena, -What? -When I talk to you, answer me. Serena, -Got it. After passing the road, Serena looked in the rearview mirror and found that the ck car was still behind. Serena took a deep breath and heard herself ask in a soft voice. -How do I do next? There was no response from Cristian, and he was a little terribly quiet. Serena blinked and whispered, -Cristian? Cristian was still analyzing the road conditions, so he didn¡¯t have time to answer her. When he responded, he heard precisely her whisper and it was his own name calling him. Suddenly, Cristian felt as if he had been electrocuted with a numb heart. He closed his thin lips with eyes full ofplexity. When the two of them were in bed, why didn¡¯t she call him to herself in that voice? If she used that voice, then he? It would be fine if he didn¡¯t think about it. When he thought about it ¡­ his mind was filled with sexual scenes that happened in the morning. Cristian¡¯s throat tightened, and he looked down at the mount unsatisfactorily. He reached out and pinched his aching eyebrows, whispering, -I¡¯m listening. Hearing his answer, Serena could not help but bite her lower lip and groan. -So why don¡¯t you answer me? The man asked her just before to answer him anytime, but why didn¡¯t she follow his request? -Haha,¡± Cristian¡¯s low chuckle came from the earpiece, -You¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you? Serena bit her lower lip again and did not answer him. She was in a state of surprise and had forgotten the argument with Cristian earlier. -You see that traffic light up ahead? -Yes. Serena nodded: -I saw it. ¨C -Slow down now. ¨C Serena slowed down, -And then what? ¨C -Wait. ¡°Wait? What am I waiting for?¡± Serena looked up to watch the seconds on the traffic light and suddenly reacted after thinking twice. -I understood. Itsted only a few seconds, and Cristian could not help but curl his lips. -It sounds like you already know what you have to do. Serena probably guessed something and could only say, -I don¡¯t have an urate estimate of time, do you? -Well, first slow down. Now you are at the right speed. elerate all at once ten secondster. -Okay. Serena drove the car slowly, calcting in her mind the speed at that moment as she reflected on the time. When it was one second before the traffic light stopped, Serena took a deep breath and pressed the elerator. The slow-moving car took off like an arrow shot from the string. The speed was breathtakingly surprising. The car following behind seemed not to have waited for the woman¡¯s timing, and suddenly elerated at that moment. When they reacted, they shouted, ¡°Chase her fast! At that moment, the traffic light had turned red and a car was blocked in front of them, making them unable to catch her even if they wanted to. -Damn it!¡± The driver could not help but swear vulgar words and hit the steering wheel with his fist, ¡°They calcted us! -What¡¯s going on? What do you mean we¡¯ve been calcted? The people behind approached: ¡°We chased you well, why did you suddenly elerate? ¨C The driver looked bitterly at the car and the red light in front. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°Maybe she was watching us, so she suddenly slowed down just before the traffic light. We were calcted. ¨C After hearing her exnation, he also reacted violently. -Damn it. That woman is not easy. After following her for so long, she didn¡¯t have any reaction, did she? Why did she suddenly realize she was being followed? What should we do? -What else can we do? When the light turns green, we keep chasing her. However, she is alone, can¡¯t we catch up with her? Let¡¯s see where she can get to. They were discussing, when suddenly there were several bangs on the car window. Bangs¡­ -Who is she?¡± The driver rolled down the window. Outside the window was a cold-faced person. It was Luca who was called by Cristian. -Is that you?¡± Luca gave them a hopeless look. -Are there no other things for you to do? Do you really have to do this kind of business? -What do you mean? The driver looked at the person behind him and immediately said, -Go. Luke told them without a word of warning, -No need. They have already surrounded you.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At Cristian¡¯s instructions a moment ago, Serena had already entered a safe zone, which managed to escape the group of stalkers, even bringing them into Luca¡¯s encirclement. -Go back to me and discuss the matter. ¨C They looked at each other, with pale faces. Chapter 597: The contraceptive pill. After Serena¡¯s car left high speed, she continued to elerate, fearing that the group behind would catch up with her again. -Slow down, turn ahead where there is a traffic light. ¨C -And then what? ¨C -Then stop and wait for me at the intersection. Serena did as she was told. She did not breathe a sigh of relief until the car stopped. Unconsciously, she raised her hand to wipe the cold sweat from her forehead. After lifting her hand, she realized that her palm was already wet. She was astonished for a moment, then smiled wistfully. She really was a coward. She got so scared over that trifle. If Cristian had not shown up, what could she have done? Thinking about it, Serena closed her eyes and wiped the cold sweat from her forehead with her hand. At that moment, someone was banging on her car window. In panic, Serena¡¯s hair suddenly stood up when she heard that sound. After turning her head and seeing the figure standing outside the window, her heart calmed. She unlocked the lock, Cristian opened the car door and leaned down to look at her. -You¡¯re not going out? ¨C Seeing him from such a close distance, Serena¡¯s lips twisted: -Am I¡­? -Are you scared? Cristian narrowed his eyes slightly, and saw that her hair was already damp with sweat, touching her damp forehead. Seeing this, Cristian reached out his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead. -Come out and take a deep breath. ¨CThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He raised his hand to support Serena¡¯s arm. Serena came out slowly under his support. Her legs were a little soft. When she came down, she leaned forward and threw herself into Cristian¡¯s arms. A fragrance full of fragrance hovered in front of Cristian, who unconsciously hugged her waist, and she carried him to the nearby bar. Since Serena had no energy, she was taken to the cafeteria by Cristian . After getting out, the air outside was much cooler than in the car. Cristian asked the waiter for a ss of warm milk and told her to drink it. Perhaps frightened, Serena¡¯s hands shook slightly as she held the cup. ¡®Drink slowly. ¡°-Cristian reached out to help her hold the cup as he stroked her gently,forting her as if soothing a child. When they saw that scene in the coffee pot, they couldn¡¯t help but give each other curious looks. Serena was probably really frightened. After drinking the milk, her consciousness slowly recovered. After looking around, she closed her eyes and said, ¡°There are too many people here. I want to go back. Cristian tightened his thin lips slightly and nodded. -All right. A secondter, he hugged her directly and left the coffee pot with her. Cristian paid no attention to the stares of others in the process. He put her in the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt. Finally, Cristian could not help but say to her, ¡°Now do you realize the danger I told you about? We¡¯ll see if you still have the courage to go out alone. Serena¡­¡± He walked to the other side. Serena leaned back weakly and closed her eyes. Before, she had no certainty in her heart, but at that moment, Cristian was by her side, which made her feel immediately relieved. It seemed that even if there was more danger, as long as Cristian was there, he would protect her from getting hurt. That man really made her love and hate him. She did not want to have rtions with him, but he always appeared when she needed help. He upied her heart and the world. At a time like that, she had no reason to refuse. Moreover¨Cshe could not refuse. The car drove off smoothly and Serena¡¯s thoughts gradually faded, soon she fell asleep. Serena had a nightmare. In the dream, she was followed by what happened on the day she was driving. She was so frightened that she went around the city in various ways, trying to throw off the followers. However, the car following her had never left her, which almost hit the back of hers. Serena pressed the elerator with full force and the car flew away, but the other one behind was also about to crash madly. Plof! Serena woke up quickly. The familiar room came into her eyes. Was this a dream? But why was it so real? It seemed like it would happen in the future. Serena sat up and turned around, meeting a pair of cold eyes. They were so cold that they made Serena wince. -You¡­ Cristian looked at her sharply. Serena was a little stunned, as if she were the target. Her shoulders unconsciously shrugged. What was going on? If he remembered correctly, he had been worried about her before, but had he changed when she woke up? -Your ex-husband.¡± As soon as he said the words, Serena felt an indeterminate intuition and looked at him intensely: -Why did you mention him all of a sudden? -What are the advantages of him that can obsess you so much? -Serena¡­¡± Serena could not understand what he was saying. She looked at the night outside the window and could probably guess how long she had been asleep, but what Cristian suddenly said made Serena really cannot understand. Had he slept only a few hours or a century? If not, how could Cristian talk so strangely? Also, who told her that she was obsessed with Francis? There was little affection between her and Francis. At first, it might have been that they loved each other, but in two years of marriage, he had already consumed the little affection that belonged to both of them. Later she married Cristian, and her heart was full of him. Moreover, for the past five years, she had only Cristian in her heart. Where did that sentencee from that she had never forgotten her ex-husband? -Can¡¯t you talk? -Cristian¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, -At first I thought you were interested in my older brother, but it seems I was wrong. Serena frowned, -What were you thinking? ¨C She was angry. She had just experienced a scare, but she asked him all the inexplicable questions when he woke up. Why would you risk your life to give birth to his child if you don¡¯t like him? Serena-¡± ¡°I gave birth to Cristian¡¯s child?¡± She had never told Cristian that although she and Francis had been married for two years, Francis had another love in his heart. They had never thrown each other away, and she didn¡¯t even think he cared. She did not know how he had ever spent those days. -Where did you hear that? ¨C Cristian raised his eyelids slightly. His eyes were a bit sarcastic and a sinister smile appeared on his lips as well. -Guess what? ¨C He opened his hand and in his palm was a small vial. At first Serena did not know what it was, but when she looked up, her face changed slightly, and before she could react, he held out his hand to her. Give it back. Chapter 598: Until you get pregnant. Cristian pushed his palm away and there was an even more sarcastic smile at the corner of his lips. -Don¡¯t you even deny it? She was so quick to confess that it was hers and wanted to reach out to take it, it showed how much she cared. When he thought he told her to take precautions, he forced her without obeying him because he deliberately had an idea: what if she was really pregnant? She did not want to give birth to his child and he wanted her to. However, Cristian did not expect her to resist so much that she wanted to buy medicine. Serena wanted to retrieve the medicine bottle, but Cristian had already put it away first. She could only bite her lower lip and look at him. Since he had been found out, there was nothing to deny. Moreover, she had no intention of keeping the matter from him. Thinking about it, Serena said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even think of hiding it from you. At the time I convinced you to take precautions, but I failed. Do you just want me to take the contraceptive pill? Those words almost made Cristianugh instead of get angry. Cristian could only sneer at the end because his breath caught in his throat and he could not exhale. -Did I allow you to take them? How? You have to do that with no other choice? ¨C -If you didn¡¯t want me to take them, you should have taken precautions. Why are you yelling at me now? Serena gritted her teeth and contradicted him. As the two argued, Cristian realized that something was wrong. What he was angry about was not the issue of her taking medication, but-she really did not want to have a child with him. Was the ultimate goal that she wanted nothing to do with him? -Am I yelling at you? Cristian was so angry that he squeezed the bottle all over. Under its force, even though it was obviously hard, it was crushed, changed shape, and twisted. Serena was surprised by the man¡¯s strength. -If you don¡¯t resist me that much, will I yell at you? Would you rather bear a child of your ex-husband than have anything to do with me? Huh? ¨C He quickly reached out his hand and pinched her chin, -You don¡¯t want to be pregnant with my child, are you ashamed to bear my child? It hurts a little, Serena remembered the jar she had changed otherwise earlier, for fear that her chin could not bear his anger and. was crushed at that moment, therefore, she did not dare to react. -Why should I have a child with you? I have nothing to do with you! ¨C -What about your ex-husband? Do you have anything to do with him? Was a man who supported an affair behind your back so worthy of your esteem? ¨C Serena¡¯s face was a little distorted by the stimuli, and she said excitedly, -Who told you the baby was Francis¡¯s? Cristian had a grim expression on his face, but when he suddenly heard those words, a sh of astonishment crossed his face. In addition to being shocked, Serena realized the seriousness of the matter he had exposed. Her face paled, staring at the handsome Cristian in front of her. What had he just said? Wasn¡¯t he about to reveal something?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Thinking about it, Serena hurried back to bed, pulled the quilt over her body and wanted to lie down to pretend to be dead. Cristian bent her slender shoulders firmly and lifted her off the bed, holding her slender waist with hisrge palm that could almost be hugged with one hand, and pinning her in front of him. -What did you say? Say it again? ¨C Serena¡¯s heart was so troubled that she was afraid to reveal the secrets, but what could she say to make up for it at that moment? -Say it! -Cristian looked at her aggressively, ¡°The child is not Francis¡¯s. Then whose is it? ¨C Serena closed her eyes and finally gritted her teeth. She broke the vase, telling him. -Cristian, why do you want to know? Anyway, it could be anyone¡¯s, but not yours. Why do you ask? Do you want me to tell you whose baby it is? ¨C Anyway, it could be anyone¡¯s, but not yours¡­. That sentence made Cristian¡¯s whole heart burn. Yes, she got pregnant before she got married. And the baby could belong to anyone, but not to Cristian. Damn it. Cristian squeezed her shoulders with pain in his eyes, almost crushing her bones. -It hurts! Let me go! ¨C Serena pushed him hard, -Do you want to crush my shoulders? Let me go, let me go. ¨C -Damn woman, I appreciate you so much! I don¡¯t care if you have children with other men, but you are so shameless. Whose child is it? Who is the father? Warm kisses fell like a storm. Serena¡¯s breath waspletely blocked by him. She reached out to pull away, but her hands were sped together. He lifted them above her head, then pushed her into the soft bed behind. He gripped the hem of her clothes roughly, his voice cold as hell. You want nothing to do with me? But I will force you to be with me. Do you want to take birth control pills so you won¡¯t have the children from me? Do you want to take medication? Absolutely not. ¨C When he said those words to her, there was a firmness in his ck eyes. Serena did not have time to refute himpletely and her body was crushed. Then her lips and teeth were sealed. The medicine bottle that was deformed rolled to the ground. Cristian kicked it into the corner. At the same time, Serena and Cristian¡¯s clothes fell to the ground. This time Serena could not get out of bed. When she woke up, her legs were sore and numb. She felt pain all over her body when she turned over and could not lift her arms. More seriously, all her energy was drained. She was so hungry that her head was spinning, but she could not move. The door opened. Cristian brought her a bowl of rice soup, ¡°Eat. ¨C He set it aside, stepped forward to pull Serena out of the quilt, and then dressed her. -Bastard . Don¡¯t touch me . Serena cursed him aloud, but unfortunately she didn¡¯t have much strength, so even though she was cursing him, it sounded particrly imposing. Above all, she sounded so angry, she seemed to have no self-control. After several resistances, Cristian failed to dress her and couldn¡¯t help but coldly say to her, ¡°You have too much physical strength, do you want me to continue? Huh? ¨C When Serena heard the words, an annoyed expression appeared in her beautiful eyes. -Without shame! ¨C -If you stop me like this again, there will be more shameless things behind it. What else could he say? Closing her eyes in desperation, she let Cristian dress her. After closing them, Serena felt as if she had be a puppet guided by a string. She was left to the control of the person guiding the string, and she ¡­ could do nothing. She was very sad. She just wanted to take a contraceptive pill. She did not know that it would cause such a big problem. If he had known, he would have hidden them. If he had not found out, she could safely take them to avoid future encounters with him. -Don¡¯t even think about asking for birth control pills these days. I will stay with you and watch you for 24 hours until you are pregnant. ¨C Serena opened her eyes, wonderful eyes full of anger. -How can you do this? ¨C To force you to give birth to your child? Chapter 599: Do you want me to feed you? Until she became pregnant? How was this possible? Serena felt so enraged that she was almost going crazy, but having no strength, she was only managed by him. Five yearster, all of this man¡¯s bad characteres to the fore. -Eat.¡± He brought the spoon to their lips. As Serena thought about what he had done to her earlier and what he had said to her, she became furious. She immediately turned her head and did not bother to pay attention to him. -I¡¯m not eating. If you decide to watch me for 24 hours, then I tell you not to waste your energy. She raised her head and looked at him with cold eyes. -Do you think you have trapped me here, and after getting me pregnant, I won¡¯t find an opportunity to abort the baby? ¨C Don¡¯t you dare! ¨C -You can try. Don¡¯t I dare? ¨C His chin was pinched. Cristian¡¯s eyes seemed to burn with fire. The strength in his hands increased. -Do you think that if I impregnate you, I will give you the option of abortion? ¨C -Why? Why would that be? You wanted to banish me from you, but now you make me a prisoner at your side. Don¡¯t you treat me like a human at all? Do you think I am a pet who will alwayse for you as you wish? ¨C Speaking of that year, Cristian¡¯s eyes darkened a little. -What about you? I asked you toe to the banquet, why didn¡¯t youe? ¨C Why didn¡¯t youe? Serena recalled the car ident. If Leonardo had not protected her at that time, she might not have even had a chance toe to the banquet. Unfortunately, even though she came, she did not see Cristian. Later, when she ran to the parking lot, Cristian was already gone. She did not give up and went to Antic Vi. However, he refused. He was reluctant to give her a chance to exin: what face does he have to ask her why she didn¡¯te to the banquet? Serena just wanted tough. Her eyes reddened slightly as she looked at Cristian. -How do you know I didn¡¯t go? ¨C There was a hint of scarlet in her beautiful pupils. And the light red at the corners of his eyes matched the weakness of his face at that moment. -Were you there? The ck eyes looked at her, as if they wanted to explore something in her face. Did she really go to the banquet that night? This answer was essential for Cristian. Serena turned her face away, not wanting to answer him. It was no longer so important whether she had been there or not. -Answer! -Seeing that she avoided him, Cristian increased the strength of his hand and pulled her face toward him. Sad eyes met in the air. -Tell me, were you at the banquet that day? ¨C -Does it matter? Serena did not answer the question and instead asked him, smiling with a grin, -What, you want to forgive me withpassion when I told you I was there? Or do you want to torture me doubly if I said no? ¨C Before I could react, Serena added again, ¡°This matter is no longer important. I wasn¡¯t there at the banquet, and you didn¡¯t see me anyway. ¨C What was important was that she went to Antic Vi to meet himter and he refused. Cristian had already reacted to her words. She had been at the banquet that night, but she should have left when he arrived. Otherwise, why had she just arrived at Antic Vi and was immediately waiting at the door? It was a pity that he did not know what day it was. The banquet was very important to him. If she did note to the banquet at first because of other things, then he could find a reason to forgive her. Consequently, the news she received was that she went out with her older, nominal brother. At that time, everyone knew that Leonardo¡¯s thoughts about Serena were universally remarkable, after he asked her to go to the banquet, she actually went out with Leonardo. She wanted to ask him if he had a heart. That night was his birthday, and he wanted to make her identity public on that special day so that everyone would know that she was his woman. She was Cristian Ferrari¡¯s wife.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. With him behind her back, no one could intimidate her. But she was no match for him. Who was Leonardo Ferrari? The son of her father¡¯s lover. The one who destroyed her family of origin. She knew very well the purpose of that. Leonardo¡¯s mother destroyed his mother¡¯s happiness, and he wanted to destroy his own happiness. So he just could not find a reason for Serena. For that moment, he just felt that if he really liked his older brother, then why would he force that woman to be with him? Maybe he was jealous and his senses were burned by the fire of envy, so he did those things. Cristian had thought for a long time and remained silent, and when he saw the coldness and indifference in her eyebrows, all words stopped on his lips and teeth. What was the meaning of what he was about to say? But it was enough to keep her by his side, to keep other men away from her, to let her bear his child, to be his woman, that was enough. -All right don¡¯t say it, eat first¡¬ Cristian brought his spoon to his lips once more. He especially ordered the rice soup. It was full of particrly nutritious ingredients and the aroma made it ptable. However, even though Serena was so hungry that her head was spinning, she did not want to eat what was brought to her lips. -I said I won¡¯t eat it. ¨C -No? -Cristian raised his eyebrows, -If you don¡¯t eat, are you sure you have the strength to give birth? -You! ¨C Unexpectedly, he was given another verbal opportunity. Serena was so angry that she became irritated, and her eyes turned ck again. She had no way to say anything about him. She pulled the quilt andy down. Cristian stopped her movement, -If you don¡¯t want me to force you to find a way to feed yourself, get up and eat. ¨C Serena ignored him and pulled the nket taut to cover her body angrily. If she refused to eat, would he fill her up? Would she have choked to death if she did? Thinking about it, she closed her eyes and ignored him. For a moment there was no movement behind her. After a while, Serena seemed to hear the sound of porcin crashing. When she was still wondering what was going on, her shoulder was actually grabbed, and then she felt the softness on her lips before she could react. Serena¡¯s eyes widened and she saw Cristian within reach with his eyes wide open. She opened her lips and teeth and passed the rice soup into his mouth. That bastard! Ah, how disgusting! Serena tried to push him away, but she could not resist Cristian¡¯s strength. A mouthful of rice soup was shoved into her stomach like that. She withdrew her lips and tongue, counting her eyes with a hint of lust. -Do you eat it yourself or do I keep feeding you? ¨C Chapter 600: Crazy Serena was afraid of him. If she refused to eat, Cristian would continue to feed her that way. She didn¡¯t like it. Even though the two had kissed many times, it made her nauseous to feed her that way. Cristian did not think so. He looked at her lips with scious eyes, as if he wanted to do it again. Obviously¡­ Of course he had done it before! Serena looked at him sheepishly and angrily. Then she sat down and said angrily, ¡°I can eat by myself, I don¡¯t need you to make me eat it. When she finished speaking, she was about to reach for the bowl, but Cristian took it directly, holding the spoon in his other hand, bringing it to his lips. And better to feed her this way than to feed her with her mouth.¡± Serena told herself then reluctantly opened her mouth to eat the soup. After finishing it, the dizziness in front of Serena¡¯s eyes improved, but she was too hungry and reached out to take the second bowl herself. Cristian probably saw through her mind , so he gave her the bowl. After eating three bowls of rice soup in a row, Serena felt that her stomach had had enough. When Cristian packed things up and left, she looked at her back and sighed that this man was really terrible¡­. In fact, he tormented her like that. It was the first time Serena had such an appetite in many years. She touched her somewhat plump belly and suddenly thought of something. Taking advantage of Cristian¡¯s absence, she quickly opened the quilt and got out of bed, trying to find the trail of the bottle of birth control pills. When she jumped out of bed, her legs softened and Serena almost knelt on the edge of the bed. Fortunately, she gripped the edge and then looked up to scan her surroundings. She remembered that Cristian had set it aside. It should be under the closet somewhere, still in the room. While outside, Serena looked for the shadow of the sk. After searching for a long time, she did not find what she wanted. When she heard the sound of footstepsing from outside the door, Serena hurried back to bed, pretending she had never gotten out of bed. When Cristian pushed open the door and entered, he had aputer in his hand. Then he sat down and opened it in front of her. ¡°Did you want to work here, in your room?¡± Was he really going to watch her for 24 hours? Serena felt bad about that , so she touched her cell phone under her pillow and took a look. If Cristian stayed here and watched her, she certainly couldn¡¯t leave. In that case, how would she take the contraceptive pill? After thinking about it, Serena felt she could ask Anna to bring it to her. Even if Anna sent it to her, if Cristian stayed here, she would not have a chance to take them. It took 72 hours for the pill to take effect. It had been so long since they had made love. If she had not taken advantage of the time to take it, it was possible that she was pregnant with her baby. Thinking about it, Serena pressed her cell phone and clicked on Anna¡¯s dialog box. How could she let Anna give her the medicine without Cristian finding out? This was a very serious problem. Serena thought about it and noticed that her eyelids were straining and she was too sleepy. Maybe it was because she was being tormented by Cristian, so she was very tired. After a while she put her cell phone down. Shey down and fell asleep again. After a while, even breathing dominated the room. Cristian looked up and looked at the woman on the bed. Seeing her calm face with her hands silently pulling at the quilt and curling into it, his eyebrows furrowed. She stepped forward, covered the thin quilt for Serena and then went downstairs with theputer.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. In the living room, he put on the Bluetooth headset and turned on the video. -How¡¯s it going? ¨C On the other side of the video, Luca¡¯s face could be seen directly. He looked at Cristian with a serious face and said. -Mr. Ferrari, the maniptor has been found. ¨C Hearing this, Cristian narrowed his eyes slightly with a shiver in his eyes, looking extremely dangerous. -Really? ¨C That look seemed to have a piercing power. Luca could not help but shudder after seeing it on the other side of the video, but he quickly realized that the look was not directed at him, but at the so-called maniptor. He coughed slightly and then nodded his head. -Those who followed thedy are not really decent people. They are usually unemployed vagabonds. This time they were forced to follow her because they were going to take advantage of her. ¨C -The purpose? ¨C -They admitted just now, saying they would follow her to a ce where there was no one, and then kidnap her. -Kidnap her? Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously. -Who gave them the courage? How dare they kidnap my wife? ¨C Cristian frowned with dissatisfaction. -Well¡­¡± Luca put his fist over his mouth and then said, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, the person¨Cyou know him, too. Did you know him? Cristian frowned, his eyes full of disgust. -Five years ago, she was Mrs. Ferrari¡¯s best friend ¨C Alice Giordano. Alice Giordano? That name appeared again in Cristian¡¯s life five yearster. -But her name is no longer Giordano. After being expelled from the Giordano family, she resumed her former surname, Fanelli, and worked in a Western restaurant. ¨C Alice Fanelli? Cristian drummed his fingers on the table, thinking about something. He looked up, thinking about that stupid woman. The cold light in his eyes became cruel. -Mr. Ferrari, they used to be good friends. This matter¡­ Do you want to tell her? ¨C -No. -Cristian closed his thin lips and rejected Luca¡¯s proposal. He said weakly, ¡°Besides, if you want to attack Serena, you have to settle old and new ounts together. ¨C The old and new ounts¡­ Luca thought for a moment, then nodded. -I understand. I will contact you again if I have more news. By the way, you asked me to investigate. Leonardo has be active recently. He just negotiated an order with thedy¡¯spany. Maybe that¡¯s why the two met. ¨C -In the name of the contract? -Cristian scoffed coldly, -He has his tricks, but unfortunately¡­ he will never get my woman. -Mr. Ferrari, what about Leonardo¡¯s part? ¨C -Do you want to rival me? Then make him poor and miserable. -I understand! ¨C As he was about to hang up the cell phone, Cristian seemed to remember something and said, -After returning to the vige, did you check his information? ¨C Hearing this, Luca was surprised: ¡°Mrs. Ferrari¡¯s ? ¨C -Yes. -No, what should we find out about her ? That sentence made Cristian gopletely silent. Yes, what was his difference? Even though the child she carried was her ex-husband¡¯s, so what? Five years ago, she knew that the baby in her womb belonged to her ex-husband, wasn¡¯t he still in love with her like crazy? Chapter 601: Jealousy Cristian was interested in Serena, not her past. But Cristian¡¯s heart went crazy with jealousy when he thought that Francis, that cursed man, had once had Serena and that Serena had even given him a son. But Cristian still loved Serena deeply. He had waited five years and this time, one way or another, he wanted Serena, his better half, to stay with him. -Mr. Cristian, Mr. Cristian? Cristian heard Luca¡¯s voice calling his name in his headphones, bringing his thoughts back to reality, and it was at that moment that his mind lingered on something. -Mr. Cristian, I am going to investigate what Miss Serena has been going through these past five years¡­¡± Luca interjected. -No,¡¬ Cristian interrupted and distracted Luca in time, -Don¡¯t be hasty, go and do what I ordered you to do.¡± With that said, Cristian ended the phone conversation. Staring at the screen of his turned-off phone, Cristian thought about the shoes he had seen earlier in the shoe rack. He had never seen Serena¡¯s son. He wondered what Serena¡¯s child would be like, he who had been made with another man. Would Serena have a son just like her ex-husband? Cristian clenched his fists at the thought of that child appearing to him in the future with a face like Serena¡¯s ex-husband. Damn it! He was still going crazy with jealousy. Why couldn¡¯t Serena be his in every way? Cristian calmed down for a moment and clenched his fist. It was better to wait for the two of them to work things out face to face. Serena was hiding the baby well now, probably because she was worried that Cristian would not be able to ept it. *** It was the next day when Serena woke up again. The room was quiet and she blinked as shey on the bed, waiting a while, but no one came in. Had Cristian gone to work? It was possible, Serena got out of bed. Although the organ between her legs hurt when she walked, it was already much better than yesterday. She went to her bedroom door and silently opened it, peeking through a crack outside she saw that all was quiet. Serena opened the door and went outside to look around, finding no one downstairs. Had Cristian returned? A superficial sense of loss hit her, but that feeling was soon filled with another wave of emotion. Serena re-entered the room, knelt down, and began looking for yesterday¡¯s birth control pills.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She had been looking for several minutes, but still had not seen the bottle with the pill. Strange, had Cristian taken the pill in his sleep? Then Serena picked up her phone and made a call to Anna. Anna was joking with her when she answered the phone. -Serena, why haven¡¯t you been in the office thest two days?¡± said Anna, giggling. Serena resisted the urge to roll her eyes and asked calmly, -Are you in the office right now? Are you free? -Yes, in the office, I¡¯m free now, what¡¯s up? -I want you to buy me something, okay? Anna answered in a very innocent tone, -Yes, what do you want to buy? I¡¯ll buy it after work and bring it to you. -No,¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°I need you to go and buy it for me now, I can¡¯t go out now.¡± One reason was the risk of Serena being followed after leaving the house, and another was that she could not leave the house at all. Her legs ached from taking a few steps, and even more so if she went out to buy medicine. -Well, does it bother you right now? Are you menstruating? Then I¡¯ll go buy it right now and send it to you at home. -Serena shook her head, it was a little difficult for her to say these things to Anna, but now she had no one else to turn to but Anna. Finally, Serena confessed, -I need birth control pills. -Yes, no problem, I¡¯ll take them right away¡­. Wait a minute? -Serena, what did you say you wanted me to buy for you? On the other end of the phone, Serena covered her face, she felt so embarrassed. -Contraceptive pills. Finally she repeated it. -Contraceptive pills? Why are you asking me to buy birth control pills? Did you have sex with Cristian? -Yes. As Anna had asked, Serena confessed and told Anna everything that had happened in thest two days. -This is all I can tell you for now. It¡¯s rather urgent at the moment, so I¡¯d like you to go and get them now if you can. The two were good friends, so how could Anna not help her? -Then I¡¯ll go get them now, wait for me at home. -Okay. Serena nodded, but suddenly she thought of something and barked at Anna again. -By the way, if you meet Cristian while you¡¯re here, don¡¯t tell him why you¡¯re here, just pretend you¡¯re here to give me the papers. -All right, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. After hanging up, Serena took her cell phone andy back down on the bed. After about ten minutes, the room was still silent, and Serena could not help but begin to wonder. Why had Cristian suddenly disappeared? He had said he would watch Serena 24 hours a day, so why had he suddenly disappeared? This doubtsted until Anna returned. Because Anna had entered Serena¡¯s room, but Cristian had not yet appeared. -Serena,¡¬ Anna cautiously entered Serena¡¯s room, and her next action was to close the bedroom door behind her, -I¡¯ming. Seeing Anna gave Serena a surreal feeling. She had not expected things to be so easy, so much so that she felt extraordinarily surprised. Serena stood up and sat down nervously, looking behind Anna. -Did you see Cristian when you arrived? ¨C Mr. Cristian,¡± Anna looked a little surprised as she hurriedly shook her head, -No, I didn¡¯t see him. -No? Serena thought it was all too strange. Cristian had sworn yesterday, how could he have been absent today? Cristian could not be this kind of person. Serena felt that something was wrong. She looked at Anna and noticed that her face was a little abnormally pale and her lips had little color. -What is wrong with you? -Anna winced like a rabbit at his question, -What happened? -Why are you so pale, are you sick?¡± asked Serena with concern. Anna shook her head hastily, ¡°No no no, I¡¯m fine. -Where are the things I asked you to buy? Anna opened her bag and handed Serena a small bottle. Serena was very happy to see the pill and hurried to take it, but she dared not take it now, so she quickly hid the bottle under her pillow. Anna looked at the scene with aplicated expression. ¨C Will it be all right? -It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t want to get pregnant with your child. -But Manuel¡­ At the mention of Manuel, Serena suddenly stiffened: -Don¡¯t mention Manuel, don¡¯t forget what you promised me. -Don¡¯t worry, I will surely hide him for you until the grave. Chapter 602: The conflict within. -By the way, did you see Cristian when you came here earlier, was he downstairs? Serena couldn¡¯t help but ask again, because she still felt strange. Anna¡¯s eyes became a little shifty as she bit her lip and said cautiously, -Is he downstairs? -Is he downstairs? Serena frowned, -Didn¡¯t you just say he wasn¡¯t there? -I was stunned too, so I was wrong,¡± Anna was a little incoherent. However, Serena suddenly looked at Anna with sharp eyes. -What is wrong with you? Stuttering in your speech, did she find you out? Anna hastily shook her head. -No, he didn¡¯t find out about me, if he had, how would I have delivered the pill to you? I met him and he asked me what I wanted from you, I told him I wasing to deliver the papers and he let me in. Only his face was very unpleasant and his tone was aggressive, so I was a little afraid of him. Saying these words, Anna did not even dare to look Serena in the eyes. Because once Serena saw his eyes, she would know that Anna was lying. Anna lowered her gaze and looked uneasily at her toes. In fact, when Anna had walked in just now, she thought no one was home, so she had run to Serena¡¯s room to give her the pill. But Anna had not expected to be stopped by an emotionless male voice just as she reached the stairs. Anna, of course, knew who the caller was, and precisely because she knew who it was, she was too frightened to look the other person in the eye as she shivered and slowly turned around. -Mr. Cristian¡­ Cristian¡¯s icy gaze, which resembled the creed of a snake, lingered for a moment on Anna¡¯s face before lowering his gaze to the bag he held in his hand. Anna broke out in a cold sweat at the sharp look and almost fainted. -Are you here to see Serena?¡± asked Cristian. Anna nodded repeatedly; it felt like her head was on a vibrator. It was clear that Anna had lived here not so long ago, but in Cristian¡¯s presence, she felt as if she were an intruder in this room. -What do you want from her?¡± asked Cristian again. Anna remembered the excuses Serena had made earlier and exined in a whisper, -There is a document in thepany that needs Serena¡¯s approval, so I brought it to Serena for her to sign.¡± Anna was ready, so after saying this, she quickly took the document from her bag and handed it to Cristian, -Look, this is the document.- Cristian did not go to get the document. Cristian did not take the document from Anna¡¯s hands. Seeing that Cristian did not seem interested in the authenticity of the document, Anna put it away and said, -Since there is nothing special about it, I will go to Serena first.¡¬ With that, Anna turned and prepared to run up the stairs. -Wait,¡± Cristian stopped her once again. Anna froze with her back to Cristian with a pained expression. She began to remember exactly that she hade to deliver the pill to Serena. It was as if she could not hide anything from this Cristian, and if the man continued to question her, Anna did not think she would be able to keep herposure much longer. ¨C Mr. Cristian,¡± Anna turned and looked intently at Cristian with a questioning expression. Cristian raised his hand and opened his palm. -Give it to me. At that moment, Anna¡¯s breathing stopped and she felt the blood rushing through her body to her brain, making it difficult for her to think. Anna pretended not to understand and handed Cristian the document in her hand, -Mr. Cristian, would you like to see the document? Yes, here it is. -Not this one,¡¬ Cristian still looked at her, -You know what I want. Anna remembered the promise she had made to Serena and decided to continue ying dumb and gave a silly smile. -Mr. Cristian, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. -The pills. The next moment, Cristian said it bluntly. Anna froze in ce.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. -I¡¯m not going to let Serena take the birth control pill,¡¬ Cristian held out his hand to Anna again, his expression turned serious, -Don¡¯t make me repeat this a second time. So Anna relented and, with a trembling hand, pulled out the pill she had just bought at the pharmacy. Anna had prepared well and kept the pills on her person in case Cristian searched her bag. But to her surprise, Cristian said only one word and she obediently pulled out the pill. How could this have happened? If she gave Cristian the pill, what had Serena taken? However, after Cristian had taken the pill, he handed him another small bottle. -Give this to Serena, or she won¡¯t stop. A woman like Serena would probably have calmed down only after taking her medication. If Serena had not received the pill, a situation like today¡¯s would surely have been repeated many times in the future. -What is this?¡± Anna hesitated for a few seconds, without taking the bottle in her hand. Cristian thought for a moment and said, ¡°Vitamin pills.¡± Anna was surprised when it turned out that Cristian wanted her to exchange birth control pills for vitamins for Serena to take. -But in this case, Serena she¡­¡± Cristian looked at her with a serious expression. Cristian looked at her for the first time with a serious expression and said, ¡°Do you want me to take the pill?¡± -I¡­¡± After all, Anna did not want Serena to take the pill-after all, she had been Serena¡¯s friend for many years and knew what Serena was thinking deep down. Although Serena would not admit it, she actually still loved Cristian deeply. If Serena got pregnant again, maybe she would follow her heart, stay with Cristian, and stop feeling pain. Once Anna had had that thought, her actions were affected. Anna looked at the bottle, still hesitating, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to lie to her.¡± -You didn¡¯t know,¡¬ Cristian¡¯s words seemed to have magic, -I changed the pill while you weren¡¯t looking, you didn¡¯t know anything. Anna raised her head to look at Cristian. -How could I pretend I didn¡¯t know? You gave me the pill, I ¡­ -Do you think I would give you the chance to take the pill? Anna was visibly agitated, knowing that Cristian would do what he wanted. If Cristian had said he would not allow Serena to take the pill, then Serena would not be able to take it, or even see her for a second. At the thought, Anna¡¯s hand had unconsciously reached out and slowly took the bottle of vitamins Cristian was holding. The bottle with the vitamins was exactly the same as the one with the pills, but the pills inside were definitely not contraceptive pills. Anna made up her mind, took the bottle of pills and went upstairs. Cristian¡¯s eyes followed her closely until Anna disappeared down the stairs. Anna stopped and hid in a corner to look at the tall figure below. She considered this a favor to Cristian and also to Serena. After all, after all these years, it was time for their inner conflict to be resolved. Chapter 603: Changing Pills Thinking about what happened earlier, Anna looked at Serena.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Serena looked at her with a worried look. -I¡¯m sorry to put you through all this, it didn¡¯t bother you, did it? Serena¡¯s watchful gaze made Anna even more afraid to face her, Anna always had the feeling that she had done something particrly wrong. -No, no, I¡¯m just a little scared. -It¡¯s okay,¡± Serena reassured her. -Actually¡­¡± Anna raised her head, wanting to say something. Serena was puzzled, ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong? -Anna lowered her head again, not daring to look Serena in the eye. It didn¡¯t matter, since she had already given Serena the fake medicine, Anna thought it was better to stop telling the truth. Just then¡­ Suddenly there was a knock at the door of the room, and the two women who had been thinking about different things instantly stiffened, their faces pale at the same time. It was Cristian! Serena looked at Anna with pleading eyes, but Anna was too nervous to speak, so she had to nod to Serena to reassure her. -Serena,¡¬ she heard Cristian¡¯s deep voice from outside. Serena heard his voice and her hands unconsciously squeezed the sheets, but she did not respond. ¨C May I,¡± Cristian asked before opening the door and entering the room without waiting for an answer from inside. Serena got goosebumps when she saw the tall Cristian enter the room, and felt his hair rise all over her body. Serena¡¯s body also moved unconsciously to the side of the pillow. Because the bottle of medicine Anna had just given her was ced under the pillow, and if Cristian had wanted to look for it, he could have found it easily. If Cristian had found the pills, knowing his temper, he would have been angry again. Serena dared not imagine whether he would be able to resist her anger. She bit her lip, hard enough to break it, and a trace of blood appeared on her lips as Anna awkwardly said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I came to deliver the papers to Serena. After saying this, she hurriedly took the document out of her bag and handed it to Serena, ¡°Serena, take a ¡®look at this information, and if there are no problems you can sign,¡± Cristian looked at Anna, ¡°I¡¯vee to deliver Serena¡¯s information. Cristian looked at Anna, and there was some mockery in her eyes. The woman was faking it well enough. But Cristian kept his eyes on them, and Serena could not even read the contents of the contract. But the procedure had to be followed, and Serena took the document and pretended to look at it for a moment, taking the pen that Anna handed her signed with her name at the bottom. ¨C All right, here it is. ¨C Anna put the papers and pen away, looked at Cristian, then Serena, and said shyly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to the office. Serena knew Anna was a little ufortable here, and Serena herself was terrified of Cristian¡¯s current temperament, let alone Anna, who must be even more so. So Serena nodded and agreed to let Anna go back to the office first. After obtaining Serena¡¯s consent, Anna hurried to the door of the room. When she passed Cristian, Serena even felt that he was walking a little faster. Thus Serena and Cristian were once again the only two people left in the room. Serena did not even dare to look Cristian in the eyes, perhaps for fear of getting caught up in Cristian¡¯s thoughts. When Anna left, Serena pulled the covers over her head andy down again. As Serena¡¯s head rested on the pillow, she could feel a small lump under it, where the bottle of pills she had just hidden had been. Then Serena adjusted the position of her head. She heard footsteps approaching behind her, followed by Cristian¡¯s voice echoing behind her. -Get up and eat when you are awake. Serena did not want to pay attention to him, but said anyway, -I¡¯m not hungry and I don¡¯t want to eat. -Do you want me toe and get you? But Cristian¡¯s words immediately irritated Serena. she lifted the covers and sat up, looking at Cristian with displeasure. -Why do you make me do these things every day? -How can you have stamina if you don¡¯t eat? I will give you two options, one is for me to take you out to dinner and the other is for you to get up and go eat by yourself. Serena thought both options were too much fun, would she choose the first one? Serena especially hated Cristian¡¯s attitude now, but she was more worried that Cristian would find out that she had hidden the pills. Then Serena, in the same bad tone of voice, said coldly to Cristian: -No, I have feet and legs to walk alone. So Serena stood up in her shoes and headed for the door, Serena felt the need to lure Cristian out of the room because it contained something she wanted to hide. Seeing Serenaing down the stairs, Cristian looked toward the bed. Still a little ufortable, he reached over and pulled the bottle out from under the pillow and looked at it. When he saw that it was the bottle he had just given Anna, he put it back and followed Serena downstairs. The table was already set with a sumptuous meal, and Cristian had hired a personal chef to make the dishes specially, so they were all very nutritious. Had it been earlier, Serena might have had an appetite. But she didn¡¯t really feel like eating now; she just wanted to find an opportunity to take her birth control pills. So Serena ate quickly, and just as she put down her knife and fork and was about to return to her room, Cristian¡¯s hand suddenly reached out and swept the crumbs from the corner of her lips. -I¡¯ve heard that only people who starved to death in theirst life can eat so badly in this one,¡± Cristian said unkindly. Serena nodded angrily, -Yes, I starved to death in myst life. Now that I¡¯m done eating, can I go to my room or do I have to wait here until you finish eating? Cristian, of course, knew why he was going back to his room. But since the pills had been changed, it didn¡¯t matter what it was. Then Cristian smiled and said softly, ¡°No, go back and rest.¡± After receiving Cristian¡¯s permission, Serena immediately left the knife and fork in her hand and got up to go back to her room. As she walked up the stairs, Serena still felt strange as to why Cristian had epted so easily today. Perhaps it was because Anna had managed to trick him so Cristian thought Serena was off birth control and that was why he had let here back. Serena thought about this as she hurried back to her room. She was so nervous that she closed the door behind her as soon as she reached her room. She went to her bed and pulled out the bottle of birth control pills she had under her pillow, poured the pills into her hand and swallowed them immediately. Because she had not been drinking water, the pill got stuck in her throat and Serena had some difficulty swallowing with some effort, which she managed to do. The pill had to be taken continuously, one pill 72 hours after having sex without a condom and another after, so she had to hide the bottle. But with Cristian¡¯s personality, he would still want to have sex with her at night, so Serena had to hide the pills. She couldn¡¯t leave them on the bed, but there were few ces in the room where she could hide things, and she didn¡¯t know where she could hide it. Serena thought for a moment, opened her closet, and hid the pill in a pocket of one of her coats. She thought to herself that Cristian would never go through the pockets of her clothes one by one. After doing so, Serena could not help but insinuate a small smile on her lips; Serena felt that this moment was the happiest she had had in thest few days; she had been imprisoned by Cristian for too long. Serena decided to continue taking the pill slowly so that Cristian could not facilitate her pregnancy. After a while, Cristian would surely lower her attention, at which point she would distance herself from him. Chapter 604: Ways to subdue a man In the dining room Cristian had used his fork to pour the dishes into her bowl. His movements were graceful and charming, and he looked like a well-behaved nobleman. As he ate, he kept a slight smile on his lips, because it reassured him to think that Serena, his woman, was now taking vitamins. If Serena had lowered her focus, stopped buying more birth control pills, and taken only that bottle of vitamins, she could soon be pregnant with Cristian¡¯s child. No matter that she already had children, Cristian vowed that he would make sure that all of Serena¡¯s next children would bear the name Ferrari, and that they would all be children of the two of them. The thought that in the future he and Serena would have a beautiful daughter and an adorable son brightened Cristian¡¯s spirits a little. It was about to monopolize the rest of Serena¡¯s life. In the afternoon, Cristian offered to take Serena to the mall for shopping, and Serena wanted to refuse, but she had spent thest two days in bed. So she thought she should go out with Cristian for a walk, otherwise she feared that her spirits would be lowered if she continued like this. A handsome man and a handsome woman walking together always attracted attention, not to mention Serena and Cristian had had people watching them on the street ever since they had left the house, and when they had both arrived at the supermarket, they had met the elevator boy from earlier. Today, however, there was another person next to the fat man, a thin, delicate-looking woman. Although this woman was beautiful, she was already middle-aged. She was standing next to the fat man, and the two seemed quitepatible. -Beautiful, did youe to the supermarket with your husband? This fat man always acted enthusiastic when he saw Serena. After saying hello to Serena, he turned to Cristian and smiled at him, but Cristian did not want to pay attention to him. The woman standing next to her fat uncle gently tugged his arm, ¡°What are you doing, who are you greeting? ¨C Dear, this is the couple I told you about earlier that I met in the elevator. The woman looked at Serena with a puzzled look. -Are they the couple you were talking about? Do they live in our same neighborhood and use the same elevator? -That¡¯s right, this is the beautiful woman in the same elevator in our neighborhood, and this is my wife. When he talked about his wife, the fat man¡¯s face reddened a little and he looked at the woman next to him, feeling a little shy. The woman looked at him fiercely, ¡°Why are you stuttering, didn¡¯t you have lunch today? The fat man¡¯s face reddened even more as he rubbed his hands together, a little nervous but afraid to answer. Serena did not know what to say as she watched the scene, unconsciously nced at Cristian beside her and thought to herself that this way of getting along between the fat man and his wife would probably never happen to her and Cristian. -Don¡¯t listen to him, my dear, he is a man who does not know the art of talking. When I first met him, what he said bothered me, and if he hadn¡¯t been so nice to me, I wouldn¡¯t be with a guy like that. The guy¡¯s wife was also excited, because she took Serena¡¯s hand and excitedly asked, ¡°What do you want to buy? Why don¡¯t we shop together? We just got here, too.¡± Serena had been in her room for the past two days with no one else to talk to, and it wasforting to hear someone invite her like this. But she could not help but look at Cristian beside her, sensing that she should not say yes. Because the stalking incident that had happened earlier had scared them all, what if something terrible had happened in the supermarket as well? Once she thought about it, Serena realized that she had forgotten to ask Cristian who exactly it was that was trying to harass her. It had been a long time, had Cristian not investigated anything? It was possible that Cristian had found out, but had not told her. It seemed that Serena had to make time to ask for information. Perhaps Cristian had heard Serena¡¯s inner thoughts, and Cristian gently said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the supermarket together. The fat man looked happy, thought Cristian¡¯s cold personality would refuse, but actually agreed. Serena, happy but a little skeptical, stared at Cristian, ¡°Do you really agree? Cristian was about to speak when the fat man¡¯s wife suddenly grabbed Serena¡¯s hand, pulled her to her side and began to scold her, ¡°Girl, why do you ask his opinion about everything? You can do whatever you want, and if he doesn¡¯t approve of your moves, then you can break up. As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Cristian looked at her with hostility, instead of getting scared, the fat man¡¯s wifeughed, -Aia, look at your boyfriend, he¡¯s quite possessive, I just said it casually and he got mad. If you left him, he would probably go crazy. Serena did not know if Cristian would go crazy, but she knew that if she broke up with Cristian, he would probably continue to annoy her and even resort to some extreme methods to keep her close.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. -Girl, let me tell you something I learned, a woman cannot be too submissive to a man or he will get worse after marriage. You have to submit your husband in some way so that he learns to be submissive to you. -You have to be strong and use your strength to ovee them. Let¡¯s go ahead and I¡¯ll show you some ways. Serena was a little reluctant, this aunt was too eager to take her hand and keep walking forward, she had to follow. The fat uncle smiled and approached Cristian, ¡°Let¡¯s go together too! Cristian looked at him coldly, ¡°Is this your daily life? The fat uncle froze for a moment before reacting to what Cristian was referring to. He raised his hand and scratched his head, his expression a little hesitant but quickly reced by a bright smile. -What if this? We have been married for so many years that it no longer matters who wins and who loses. It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m her husband, so I¡¯ll tolerate her. Cristian agreed with thest sentence he had said, he felt he could please Serena, but he could not ept that Serena did not want to bear his child, nor could he ept that she had affairs with other men. -I know, you¡¯ll think I¡¯m a loser, but I¡¯m happy with myself and that¡¯s enough,¡± he said. The fat uncle continued talking, but Cristian did not want to listen to him anymore andmented, -You talk too much! Fat Uncle caught up with him and stared, ¡°Seeing how you and your girlfriend get along, you should be in troubletely, shouldn¡¯t you? Cristian frowned and replied with dismay, -It¡¯s none of your business! -How can it be none of my business? We are neighbors and live in the same building. God has brought us together again and sent me to solve the rtionship problems between you and your wife, should I reveal some secrets to you? Secrets¡­ Cristian scoffed, ¡°What is it? Did she need that? Chapter 605: A different performance. Fat Uncle felt that Cristian, the man, was too boring to listen to his experience. So he changed his mind, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so arrogant, if you always have this attitude, you won¡¯t get things done. -Since you don¡¯t want to listen, I won¡¯t say anything. The fat uncle went to find his wife. Cristian looked behind him and followed him with an expressionless face. -Let me tell you that if you are too submissive with men, you will have no ce in the familyter on, men should be treated with enthusiasm one moment and indifference the next, so that they can feel that you are important. Also, in that situation now, you should make your own decisions, if he doesn¡¯t want to be with you, then you don¡¯t have to ask him, he wille to you himself after a while. Serena was speechless, she didn¡¯t think she needed those tricks at all. Because to her, Cristian was not her husband at all, and what was the point of learning those tricks? But this aunt was overzealous, and if Serena had said at that moment that Cristian was not her husband, it might have hurt her feelings. So Serena would have been a talking machine. -Thanks, I got it. ¨C I got it. Your boyfriend is handsome and of good stature, but he has a rather distant attitude, is he like that even when you make love in bed?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The question caught Serena off guard and she watched in disbelief as her aunt approached, wondering why she would ask such a question. -I¡¯m sorry, I know it¡¯s more personal, but it¡¯s so good that I¡¯m more curious. Serena thought about what had happened earlier. Had Cristian been so cold in bed? The answer was certainly not. The way Cristian behaved when having sex was nothing like how he behaved in reality. Yes Cristian with his clothes on is calm, restrained, and cold. Then without clothes, Cristian is sexy, greedy and possessive. Especially when they came to the end, Cristian¡¯s look, and the expression on his face, could only be described with one word. Lust. So whenever Serena dared not look at Cristian¡¯s expression, she always felt that moment when Cristian wanted to rub her on his body. -This aunt suddenly asked again, and Serena was brought back to her senses. -What did you say? Auntie gave a smile that only girls can understand, -Won¡¯t you tell me? So do you want to hear mine? Seeing her mouth open, Serena blushed with fear and hurried away. -Hey, I haven¡¯t finished my sentence yet, why are you running away? Seeing Serena run away, Cristian stiffened and chased after her. Serena slowed down once she was away from her aunt, just in time for Cristian to grab her hand. -What¡¯s wrong? Serena looked up before realizing that it was Cristian who had caught up with her. As soon as she saw Cristian¡¯s expressionless face, Serena thought of the image she had just remembered and his face looked like a red apple. She didn¡¯t think Cristian had heard what her neighbor aunt had just told her, did she? Serena shook her head, ¡°Not at all. Cristian¡¯s gaze went down her flushed face and up to just above her flushed ears. Why was she so shy? -What did Auntie tell you,¡± Cristian asked. Serena¡¯s face became even redder and she shook her head one at a time, -We didn¡¯t say anything, why are you holding my hand, let me ¡­.-. Coincidentally the couple was getting closer now, and Auntie couldn¡¯t help butugh at the scene, -Look at you, now you¡¯re holding hands again. Let¡¯s all go to the mall together, handsome, let¡¯s keep chatting,¡± she said. After saying this, Auntie snatched Serena¡¯s hand directly from Cristian¡¯s hand and pulled it away. Cristian looked at the duo¡¯s back and thought about it. What exactly had the two talked about? The older man continued with a smile on his face, and Cristian could notment except to continue following them. The aunt had talked to Serena a lot and they had even ended up exchanging contact information. Auntie was surprised when she found out that Serena was a fashion designer, because she also knew some people who worked in fashion design, and she said she would introduce them to her someday. Being neighbors, Serena epted with a smile. But today Serena had learned a lot, for example how to buy fresh vegetables and meat, which her aunt had told her about one by one. Just as they were about to go to the household goods section, they ran into a person in the corner. This person had dark hair, gold-rimmed sses, a shirt and a spring smile. When she saw Leonardo, Serena froze for a moment, because she did not expect to meet him here. But then Serena thought that perhaps Leonardo was waiting for her to show up here on purpose-after all, he had said earlier that he woulde here to wait for her. Could it have been today as well? -What a coincidence,¡± Leonardo looked at Serena¡¯s surprised face and smiled weakly,ughing in her direction. Suddenly another handsome, slender-looking man appeared, and Auntie standing next to Serena appraised the two men before stealthily approaching Serena and asking, -Your previous lover? This almost made Serena choke on her own saliva as she sighed helplessly and looked at her aunt standing beside her. Her husband was a simple, honest man-how had he ended up with such a lively wife? And he had an OPEN personality, didn¡¯t he? Why didn¡¯t he lower his voice when he said things like old lovers? Serena, embarrassed, replied, -No. After saying this, she suddenly thought of something and looked back. Only to find an empty space behind her, with no Cristian in sight. Where had Cristian gone? -He and my husband will be somewhere else right now,¡¬ exined the neighboring aunt, -Did you just find out? You are somewhat indifferent to your husband. Having listened to her aunt earlier, she had gradually forgotten that Cristian was still following her. Not expecting to suddenly encounter Leonardo, she had turned around to see Cristian¡¯s reaction. After all, the two brothers were ipatible and might fight if they met now. The thought made Serena feel very bad, and it was good that Cristian was not here. -Have youe to buy something?¡± asked Leonardo again, just as Serena fell silent. Before Serena could answer, the aunt next to her answered first. -Yes, you too? Chapter 606: Very rude Listening to the two talk, Serena felt a little strange as to why they could talk even though they did not know each other. -The neighboring aunt stared at Leonardo curiously because Leonardo was handsome and kept looking at Serena, and just then her curiosity exploded. Because Serena¡¯s attitude toward Cristian was different from that of an average person, Auntie suspected that Serena, a woman, could be in a rtionship with two men at the same time, or was undecided between the two men, not knowing which one to choose. But then the aunt thought that from the conversation they had just had, Serena was not frivolous. So Auntie discarded the idea and looked back and forth at Leonardo and Serena. -What are you doing here,¡¬ Serena asked Leonardo, taking advantage of Cristian¡¯s current absence. Leonardo gave her a small smile: -We met by chance. -It was obvious that Serena did not believe him. The two times they had met before, including the things Leonardo had done in the office. Meeting Leonardo here today, Serena had only one feeling: that Leonardo was purposely waiting for her here. Just because Serena had cleared up with Leonardo earlier, it did not mean that Serena could endure his provocations again and again. Because there were strangers beside her, Serena spoke in a very polite tone, but Auntie was a very intelligent person and easily saw that there was an unusual rtionship between the two of them. Auntieughed but did not leave.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Serenained in her mind that this neighbor was too sweet, and that if Auntie left at that time, she would leave Leonardo and Serena alone. When Cristian returned and saw that only Leonardo and Serena were there, he would be especially angry. Serena cast a grateful nce at her aunt and whispered. -Auntie, do you need to buy anything else? -No, I have almost everything I need, I¡¯m still missing some tissues, we cane back when we¡¯re done. Serena nodded: -Okay, then I¡¯ll go with you. Then Serena looked at Leonardo: -Mr. Leonardo, I have to apany my neighbor to do some shopping, so excuse me for now- After saying this, Serena smiled slightly and took her neighbor aunt¡¯s arm, and together they pushed the shopping cart and went out. After taking a few steps, the neighboring aunt looked back and then spoke to Serena, ¡°She¡¯s following us! At this, Serena frowned-why was Leonardo still following her when she had clearly exined it to him earlier? -The neighboring aunt suddenly asked in her ear, startling Serena. Serena shook her head, ¡°Absolutely not. Although Leonardo had made his feelings known to Serena then. But that had been five years ago, and Serena was still Cristian¡¯s wife at the time. Leonardo¡¯s decision to confess it to Serena despite that situation always made Serena think that he had other intentions, otherwise how could he, such a kind man, have dered himself to his sister-inw? But when the car ident had happened, Leonardo had protected Serena, and this ident had made Serena think that Leonardo liked her. But that was five years ago. Even though Leonardo really liked Serena five years ago, he had probably already forgotten that feeling. So Serena had never thought of it that way. -Why not, did you see the way he looked at you? Serena shook her head, -No. -You are really insensitive. That man was looking at you with love in his eyes, simr to the way your husband looks at you, and you didn¡¯t notice? Cristian¡¯s eyes. Serena was a little confused and could not help but ask, ¡°You just said my husband, what kind of look was he giving me?¡± Serena was not entirelyfortable saying that Cristian was her husband, so she paused for a moment as she said the word and brought it up. The anxious aunt thought Serena was just shy, so she didn¡¯t think enough about what she said and exined with a smile, ¡°When you like someone, you look at them and they look at you with bright eyes. -What does that mean? -It¡¯s a hard feeling to describe, it¡¯s when he looks at you with stars in his eyes, yes, have you ever bothered to notice the expressions and eyes when he looks at you? -No. Serena hadn¡¯t bothered at all to notice the way Cristian looked at her, and she didn¡¯t think there was anything special about the way Cristian looked at her as before. -You are such an ungrateful person, your husband is so handsome, aren¡¯t you afraid that he will be taken away from you? Afraid that Cristian would be taken away from her? Serena even wished that Elsa would stay with Cristian so that he would stop bothering her. The neighboring aunt turned and spoke softly when she realized that Leonardo was still following them. -What if he follows us and your husband sees him? Serena¡¯s whole body faded at thatment, her delicate features distorted by the bad mood she was in at that moment. After a few moments, she seemed to worry about the matter again and said, ¡°How can I stop him if he wants to follow us? I am not a judge, I cannot restrict his personal freedom. -You are right, so shall we let him follow us like this? Serena looked back and realized that Leonardo had indeed followed them. Seeing Serena turn back, Leonardo curved his lips and smiled sweetly. Even though he wore sses, his sweet look was palpable. Perhaps Leonardo had no ill intentions and it was Serena who thought too badly of him? But Leonardo¡¯s presence here now was a time bomb for Cristian. It was because Cristian knew that she had left earlier to see Leonardo and, angry and jealous, had forcibly had sex against Serena¡¯s will. Thinking about thest two days of her life, Serena became sleepless; it was not supposed to go on like this. Then she stopped and said to her neighboring aunt, ¡°Aunt, wait a moment, I need to talk to him. Aunt thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Yes, but you have to hurry, I think your husband will be back soon. -All right, I know. With that, Serena turned to Leonardo. -Leonardo saw her approaching and gave her a questioning look, -Don¡¯t you have anyone else to keep youpany? Serena simply did not know what to answer. Seeing that Serena stood still and said nothing, Leonardo pulled up his sses and smiled again, -What, do you think he¡¯s stalking you? Wasn¡¯t he doing that? Serena was tempted to ask him toe back. But she restrained herself, looked only at Leonardo and said nothing. Leonardo added, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, since you don¡¯t feelfortable talking to me, I won¡¯t keep bothering you. It¡¯s just that I happened to go out to do some shopping and go in the same direction as you. Leonardo was very friendly, which made Serena feel that it would be rude of her to question him further. Thinking about it, Serena asked him directly, -What do you want to buy? -Are you trying to get away from me? Chapter 607: He is my ex-husband. It was true. Serena just wanted to avoid Leonardo and not take the same path as him. Otherwise, if Cristian saw him, it would be Serena who would suffer. Leonardo¡¯s smile had a bit of bitterness: ¡°The other day we told each other clearly that from now on we could only be friends. Today was a chance meeting between us at the supermarket, and you don¡¯t have to avoid me like the gue, am I that terrible? He didn¡¯t know how to exin it. -I was going to go in another direction, but as you said, I thought it best to apany you so that you could adapt to being in front of me.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. With thisst statement, the smile reappeared on Leonardo¡¯s face, and there was more determination in his eyes. -Serena, I am not a bad person. I wasn¡¯t five years ago, I¡¯m not now, and I won¡¯t be in the future. I can still be your brother if you want, no matter what your rtionship with Cristian is now, but I would never do anything to hurt you. However, for Serena, whether Leonardo had done anything to hurt her or not, the mere fact that Cristian had seen them together was likely to hurt. Feeling helpless at the thought, Serena spoke up, ¡°Do you have to follow me like this? You said it was a chance meeting, so the other two were chance meetings too? There are not many coincidences in this world, I haven¡¯t been to the supermarket for a long time, but every time Ie here I run into you, so you must havee here looking for me. Leonardo¡¯s mood seemed to change a bit. -Serena, if youe to the supermarket every day, then you should run into me every day. Because my family lives in this neighborhood and I live in the apartment next door. Serena felt she had heard wrong. -What did you say? -I know it¡¯s hard for you to believe. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask someone to investigate. I moved here before you, and the cashier at the supermarket and the owners of the nearby stores know me. Because I live alone, Ie to the supermarket every day to buy fresh food. Now that I have told you all this, do you still think I came here to approach you on purpose? Serena felt her breathing slow down; she found she had misunderstood Leonardo. -I tried to get in touch with you, but I certainly didn¡¯t do all this on purpose. -Well, you need to stop saying that,¡± Serena interrupted, ¡°I misunderstood you, so we¡¯d better go separatelyter. You go and get your things, I¡¯ll go first. Having said that, Serena returned to her neighbor¡¯s aunt, who looked at her and asked, ¡®Ready? Serena did not answer and pushed her shopping cart forward. Seeing this, her neighbor aunt hurried after her: -What¡¯s going on? When you were talking just now, it seemed to me that neither of you seemed very happy, did you say something wrong? -No,¡¬ Serena shook her head, -She said that she didn¡¯t follow us on purpose, but that it was an ident. Hearing this, the neighboring aunt understood. -That¡¯s it. But I think he did it on purpose. By the way, does he know that you have a husband? Serena paused at the question and then asked, -Do you really want to know? Aunt nodded curiously, ¡°For the sake of being neighbors, tell me,¡± Serena thought about it. Serena thought about it and thought it wouldn¡¯t matter if she told the truth after all she had been through. Thinking about it, she finally confessed, ¡°Actually, that cold Cristian is not my husband.¡± This kind neighbor, at first, did not even understand the meaning of this sentence, and when she replied she said with surprise: -You said he is not your husband, so why did you just¡­? -I just wanted to agree with you. The neighboring aunt fell silent. A minuteter, she took Serena¡¯s hand, -It¡¯s nice of you to ept that he is your husband just to agree with me, let¡¯s connectter. Even if he¡¯s not your husband, you should be a couple, right? -Serena shook her head. -The neighbor was even more surprised, ¡°And what is your rtionship now? I see he¡¯s treating you very well. -He is my ex-husband. That statement contained so much information that the neighbor¡¯s aunt was surprised. The aunt was still trying to think about Serena and their rtionship, but Serena¡¯s lips had taken on more than a self-deprecating smile. -It¡¯s all a joke, I¡¯m no longer married to him and he¡¯s still tying me down. At the end of the sentence, Serena lowered her head, apparently sad. -The neighboring aunt looked again at Leonardo as he tugged at Serena: -If Cristian was your ex-husband, things would work better. -What?¡± Serena did not catch his meaning: -Why do you say that? -If Cristian is your ex-husband, that means he¡¯s after you now and trying to get back with you, right? Serena froze for a moment and then nodded, -It seems so:¡­.-. Everything Cristian did was, effectively, to get back with Serena. -Why are you so unsure of yourself? If I were as beautiful as you, I would be the most confident woman in the world. Since Cristian is now your ex-husband, that means others have the same chance as him, like, for example, the one behind us. The one behind them? Serena frowned and looked back to see that Leonardo was following them. -Two handsome men chasing you at the same time, which one do you prefer? -If you don¡¯t even like them, it doesn¡¯t matter. You are very pretty and you have plenty of time to take your time to choose them, you can try them. I think the cold Cristian is really very nice, and looking at him, he must have a good career, but it¡¯s not good for a man to be too cold. When you have sex, for example, if he still has that cold attitude and always lets you take the initiative, your sex life will not be harmonious. Serena was a little shy and whispered, ¡°Can we change the subject? -Why should we change the subject? We are all adults here and I am very curious about the reason for your divorce, is he sexually frigid? Was Cristian sexually frigid? How could that be possible? But why did everyone think so? Before, when Cristian was in a wheelchair, everyone thought he didn¡¯t have the ability to do business, only you knew Cristian¡¯s business ambitions. Now that Cristian¡¯s legs had recovered, did anyone think he was frigid? Perhaps they had been fooled by Cristian¡¯s cold attitude, who is so fierce in bed, like a beast in heat, that it is impossible for him to be frigid. But why had Serena divorced Cristian? This thought made Serena even sadder that no one in the world had any idea that her marriage to Cristian had ever existed. Serena, five years ago, was just a fake bride going to get married instead of Aurora Gallo. Chapter 608: You don’t choose a sexually frigid man. The day the engagement ended, it would be time for her to leave thisedy show. Serena knew this all along. In the end, things had not changed and she had left the country. The memory had filled Serena¡¯s heart with sadness. There were even tears in her eyes. But when the neighboring aunt saw Serena like this, she thought that Serena¡¯s default reason for her divorce was that Cristian was sexually indifferent. After a moment¡¯s thought, the neighboring aunt said, ¡°I think you¡¯d better choose the bespectacled man behind us. Serena was stunned and hastened to ask, -Why are you saying this all of a sudden? -I¡¯m serious, you don¡¯t choose a sexually frigid man! -You¡¯d better leave him. Let¡¯s get out of here. Seeing Leonardo and the girls approaching, Serena hurried to push the shopping cart in the other direction, Leonardo was still trying to follow them, so Serena simply changed direction and went back. In this way, Leonardo had no reason to keep following them. -You¡­ After walking for a while, Serena turned around again and saw that Leonardo was no longer behind her. -No need to look, we lost him. But since you¡¯re single, wouldn¡¯t a man be a better option? -No way am I staying with him. Serena had said a long time ago that she would only think of Leonardo as her older brother and would have nothing more to do with Leonardo. -You are both single, why is it impossible for you to be together? -The impossible is impossible. Serena resumed her stride and moved forward, her neighbor aunt was still enthusiastically exining to her, Serena wondered why this aunt was so enthusiastic when it was obvious that they had just met today. Suddenly, Serena understood why her fat uncle had married such a lively wife. Auntie was about to say something else when suddenly she saw two men walking toward her, who turned out to be Cristian and Fat Uncle. Cristian had a bag in his hand and his face was indifferent. Fat Uncle also had a bag, but it contained many more things than Cristian¡¯s bag. -Did you buy everything? -I bought everything. Serena met Cristian¡¯s gaze, and suddenly thought about what the aunt next door had just told her and felt that she still could not face Cristian right now. So Serena pushed the shopping cart as if she did not see Cristian and walked away. Cristian, who had remained in his seat. Cristian frowned and was about to chase after her and ask Serena why she had done that. Suddenly, someone tapped him on the shoulder, and Cristian turned to find that it was his aunt next door, frowned, and took a few steps back. -The aunt next door looked at Cristian that way and said with disgust, ¡°You have a very cold attitude. Cristian looked at her with dismay. -Is there something wrong with you? -Nothing, I just feel sorry for her. Cristian, -? -The neighboring aunt looked at Cristian with some pity in her eyes, -Actually, there is a solution, I know a hospital with very advanced equipment, may I introduce you to it? Cristian was not sure why this aunt suddenly wanted to introduce him to a hospital, was it because of what Serena had just told him? But Cristian felt that his body was already normal. -If you still want to pursue Serena, take my advice. Pursue Serena? Cristian raised an eyebrow. I know you are her ex-husband, are you pursuing her now? But she never epted you, and do you know why? -Why? Cristian also wondered why. Lately, Cristian had devoted a lot of time and energy to Serena, but instead of epting Cristian, Serena resisted him more and more. The two had been sleeping together for a few days, but each had his own thoughts. Their rtionship did not seem to have progressed. Then Cristian wondered why; he could not seem to really understand what women were thinking. In fact, he had already hurt Serena, but he had done his best to make up for what he had done, hoping that Serena would see his sincerity. But it seemed that no effort on his part was working now, and he was even making things worse. Cristian did not know what had gone wrong. Was it possible that Serena did not love him? The thought of that possibility pained Cristian. Cristian¡¯s expression had also be sad. -The neighboring aunt smiled as she looked at Serena, who was choosing something in front of her, and Cristian followed her gaze. Serena took the products from the shelf and, after removing them, looked carefully at the instructions on the package and the date on it. The side of her face was delicate and pretty, and her eyes seemed to have stars twinkling in them. ¨C She¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡± asked the neighboring aunt. The fat uncle turned and agreed with his wife, ¡°Very pretty, but it is my wife who looks prettier. Cristian looked at the old man and nodded. Serena was certainly beautiful. Cristian had chosen only one woman in his life, so Serena had to be the prettiest. Moreover, Serena was not even a standard beauty, and if those present were told she was single, she would have had plenty of suitors. Only Serena¡¯s ex-husband had bad taste. When Cristian cursed Serena¡¯s ex-husband in his mind, he waspletely unaware that he had already been treated as Serena¡¯s ex-husband. Therefore, ording to the count of time, Francis should be Serena¡¯s ex-husband. -Your ex-wife is very pretty, you have to work on that or she will be pursued by another man. Hearing this, Cristian frowned. -I know things are a bit difficult to talk about, but if you stay positive and get treatment, one day you will be healthy again. Cristian heard those words and found them a little strange, what was difficult for him to talk about? -I¡¯m sorry, what is it exactly? -You don¡¯t want to confess even now? I tell you, if you go on like this, it is impossible for you to go back to your ex-wife. -That hospital is very good, my husband¡¯s friend was treated there. I can give you the number of his family doctor if you need it. The aunt next door took out her cell phone and looked up the number in her diary, her husband was listening and thought it was strange and went to look at it. -Once you are cured of the physical ailment and then get some sleep, I am sure he will soon reconcile with you.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. At the end of the conversation, Cristian realized something and squinted dangerously at Serena, who was still picking out her wares. -What did she say? The neighbor¡¯s aunt, annoyed by him, quickly noticed: -He said the reason for your divorce was that you were sexually frigid! Chapter 609: Do you deserve to be my big brother? Sexually frigid? Cristian found this word simply inexplicable, the neighboring aunt thought she was right, so she hurried tofort him again, -Don¡¯t be sad, as long as you actively cooperate with the doctor¡¯s examination and receive treatment, you will soon be cured. At that moment, Cristian was looking at Serena not far away with a deep look and a smile on his face. Was he sexually frigid? It seemed that he had not yet been able to satisfy the woman, and that was why he had ndered himself like that in front of passersby. -The neighbor¡¯s aunt looked at Cristian with concern, still worried about his condition. Cristian looked at her and did not want to answer. But then the older man began to ask again, -Are you really sexually impotent? In fact, they were both questioning his sexual capacity, and Cristian immediately felt a little annoyed because he felt that his dignity as a man was being provoked. -I am a normal man,¡± he said aloud. The fat man added, -I know you are a normal man, that¡¯s what our sexually frigid friend said earlier, but you are not normal in the eyes of others. The fat uncle¡¯s wife agreed with her husband, ¡°That¡¯s right, you must continue to receive active treatment, take note of the doctor¡¯s cell phone number. Cristian said coldly, ¡°Thank you, no need. -The neighboring aunt rigidly forced Cristian to take out his cell phone and then stared at him to enter the number before being satisfied, ¡°That¡¯s right, if you are sick, you need to be actively treated. Don¡¯t worry, Serena and I have added each other on Facebook and will always put in a good word for you in the future. Despite Cristian¡¯s many remonstrances, his aunt¡¯sst words satisfied him, ¡°Thank you, then. -You¡¯re wee. Cristian grimaced as he walked toward Serena. The fat uncle and his wife were still standing in the same ce, and the uncle asked his wife, ¡°Honey, is it okay if we do this? -How can there be a problem, since we are neighbors, we should help each other. Uncle Fat, -Maybe the girl doesn¡¯t want to go back to him? -What the hell do you know, can¡¯t you see the feelings between them? I¡¯m a woman, I know more about women¡¯s thoughts than you do. -All right. * Serena tried to reach something on the shelf, which was a bit difficult because the shelves were high and she was not wearing heels today. She struggled to stand up on tiptoe and straighten her arms, but still she could not touch the goods she wanted. Then arge hand reached out, easily grabbed what she wanted and handed it to her. Serena looked up and discovered that it was Cristian. -You want to buy this,¡± Cristian asked. Serena nodded, -Yes. Cristian looked at the top of his round head, followed by his pale neck, and further down he could see some of the marks he had left on Serena the night before. It was clear that Serena had so much evidence on her body to justify Cristian, yet Serena was calling him a sexual frigid? Cristian scoffed inwardly and suddenly asked, ¡°What did you just talk to the aunt next door about? Serena felt a twinge of panic in her heart; she had just seen her aunt next door whispering something to Cristian, but she was some distance away and had not heard their conversation. And Serena was already shy, let alone deliberately listening to their chatter. But now that Cristian was asking her, Serena felt a little guilty again. She did not even have the courage to look at Cristian and simply shook her head. -We haven¡¯t talked about anything. -Then,¡¬ Cristian smiled, leaning forward slightly and bringing his lips close to her ear, -Why are you so nervous? Cristian¡¯s breath brushed Serena¡¯s ear and she could not help a shudder, stammering, -Am I nervous? -No,¡± Cristian asked rhetorically, then blew into her ear. Serena winced, covered her ears and took a step back, looking at Cristian just in time to see Cristian¡¯s smile. Serena quickly realized that her neighbor aunt had probably told Cristian everything they had been chatting about, because that aunt was a very direct person, not capable of hiding secrets. Thinking about it, Serena began to despair a little. She should have known better than to tell her neighbor aunt so much.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Serena bit her lip and pretended to be strong, ¡°No!¡± Then she turned and walked away. So the four of them headed to the cashier together, Cristian following behind Serena, thinking in his mind that he would have to develop other new ways to y in bed with Serena when he got home, just so Serena would not think he was sexually frigid. The cashier finished scanning the bar codes of his items and Cristian¡¯s thoughts returned to reality, he pulled out his wallet and was about to hand the cashier his credit card when suddenly a man handed him another credit card. Serena was still digging in her own pockets, ready to make change to pay the bill, when both credit cards were handed to her at the same time. Serena froze for a moment and then looked up. Cristian also looked at the owner of the other card, but when he could get a good look, his pupils narrowed nervously. The person handing over the credit card was his brother, Leonardo. A faint smile spread across Leonardo¡¯s face as he smiled sweetly at Cristian, ¡°Cristian, long time no see,¡± he said. Serena thought she had left Leonardo, but to her surprise he was waiting for her here. Had Leonardo given her his credit card at the same time as Cristian? The situation was too awkward. The neighbor couple following Cristian and Serena arrived at this scene and found it too exciting, -This is going to be a direct provocation, huh? The older one had already been with Cristian, so he didn¡¯t know about Leonardo and didn¡¯t know Leonardo, so he asked curiously, -What¡¯s going on? -What do you think? He met their rival in love. The rival in love¡­ The fat uncle watched carefully. Not only the couple watched, but also the people around watched the scene with curiosity. After all, all three were handsome and charming, and they were two men fighting over a woman. What the audience liked to read was gossip and entertainment news, and when they saw two men grabbing two credit cards for a woman to pay her bill, everyone was especially curious, so they watched the scene with rapt attention, even the cashier. The smile was gone from Cristian¡¯s face and his eyes were cold. He grabbed Serena¡¯s hand and slid his credit card into hers, whispering, ¡°Honey, swipe your card and pay, then we¡¯ll go home.¡± She acted as if she had not seen Leonardo. Leonardo¡¯s fingers squeezed the credit card a little tighter, his fingertips a little white. After a moment, he put the credit card away, ¡°Don¡¯t you even say hello when you see your brother? Cristian took Serena¡¯s hand and finished the checkout. When the cashier had pocketed everything, Cristian took Serena¡¯s hand and gave Leonardo a beastly, fierce look and spoke with contempt. -Big brother? Do you deserve to be my elder brother? Chapter 610: Who said I was tired? Cristian and Leonardo¡¯s rtionship had long since begun to deteriorate, before they lived in the Ferrari family and could nod to each other when they met. In fact, after Cristian¡¯s words, the expressions of the people around them changed. Was there a deep hatred between these two people? Hearing these words, the neighboring aunt immediately widened her eyes in admiration, ¡°I never thought that this man Cristian had such a strong side, he is really impressive, but are these two really brothers? Suddenly, neighbor aunt looked at Leonardo with some curiosity, being humiliated like this in public, how would he respondter? Leonardo also finished paying his bill, took his card and left the cash register. There was no anger on his face at Cristian¡¯s teasing, no embarrassment, just calm. Leonardo spoke without panic, ¡°Are you still angry with me about that incident? That wasn¡¯t my intention and I didn¡¯t intend to do that. -Haha,¡± Cristian grimaced, without making a face at Leonardo, and seeing that Leonardo kept looking down at his hand sped with Serena¡¯s, Cristian then squeezed Serena¡¯s soft hand a little more, evenpulsively intertwining his fingers with hers. -This was not your first intention, you were forced to do these things,¡± he said. Leonardo looked back at him. The eyes of the two men met in the air as if they might collide with sparks, and here a smokeless war broke out. Serena knew that the two were not on good terms, but she did not expect the situation to have escted to this point, with Cristian urgently wanting to show his extreme possessiveness toward Serena in front of Leonardo, just as he was, with Serena¡¯s hand sped in Cristian¡¯s. And the moment Leonardo appeared, Serena seemed to sense an emotion from Cristian¡¯s body. That emotion seemed to be fear. But again, Serena felt that it was her illusion, because Cristian hid his emotions well. Moreover, it seemed impossible for Cristian to have such emotions; it was as if Cristian had never been afraid since he was born. After all, the brilliant Cristian, why should he fear the ever-smiling Leonardo? Even if Leonardo had registered a separatepany, there was no way that the strength of hispany could reach the Ferrari Group. So how could Cristian be afraid of his older brother? Before Leonardo could say anything, Cristian was already taking Serena by the hand and walking out. Cristian was walking in the front and Serena in the back, so from Serena¡¯s angle, she could only see Cristian pivoting to a position far enough away. Cristian was holding her with one hand and carrying the things he had just bought at the supermarket with the other, just like a husband taking his wife to the supermarket. But¡­ Serena lowered her head, with a certain sadness in her heart. Leonardo watched the scene, gathered the negative emotions in his heart, and left the supermarket with his things. The neighbor who had witnessed this sighed, -I feel sorry for his older brother, he is actually doing well, ugh¡­-. -That¡¯s why you men have shallow eyes. His older brother was obviously backing down with this answer, and do you really think that¡¯s polite? -The fat man rubbed his head, ¡°Backing off for fake? -You don¡¯t get it, do you? If he argues with the other party in front of the woman he loves at that moment, he loses his manners? Despite his brother¡¯s kind attitude, he is also a very intelligent man. -Is he smart? How do you know that? Can you tell by his appearance? -You definitely can¡¯t tell just by his looks, and it¡¯s only the first time we¡¯ve met, so I can¡¯t be sure. So I¡¯m just guessing, I dare not conclude! After saying this, the neighboring aunt, hit her husband on the head. The fat uncle rubbed his head, -Okay, I understand. -But¡­,¡¬ the neighbor aunt looked at Leonardo¡¯s distant back and slowly narrowed her eyes, -This man is not an ordinary man even though he doesn¡¯t have much skill in the field. ¨C -I can¡¯t understand him. -Come on, let¡¯s go home. The fat uncle hurried to follow him. * Serena was dragged back by Cristian, and she had been good enough not to say anything the whole way, because she knew Cristian was in a bad mood. Perhaps she was worried about Cristian, too, so she had continued to amodate him. But Cristian was walking too fast, and Serena was so tired that she finally could not contain herself and said, ¡°Can you walk slower? Cristian sniffed again, saw Serena panting, and realized he had done a bad job. Cristian thought for a moment and stopped. -Are you tired? -Serena gave him a grumpy look. The two had been walking around the supermarket for a long time now, and Serena had done it with Cristian the night before, and now her legs were sore. Now Cristian kept walking so fast that it was torture for Serena. Serena could not speak; she was holding on and panting. Cristian looked around and found nowhere to rest, so he leaned over to Serena and said, ¡°Get on. -What? Serena watched Cristian¡¯s movements with some surprise. If she understood correctly, was Cristian trying to carry her? But they were both so old that it seemed only young people did this kind of thing. And she. -Why are you loitering,¡¬ Cristian saw her motionless and amused, so he pulled her straight onto his back. Before Serena had time to react, she was on Cristian¡¯s broad, upright back. As Cristian carried the bag with one hand, he had to hold her buttocks with the other and admonished her, ¡°Hold me tight if you don¡¯t want to fall. Then Cristian stood up. Everything happened so fast that Serena, almost by reflex, stood up and put her arms around Cristian¡¯s neck.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. They were so close that Cristianughed softly where Serena could not see him, and then he pulled her forward. It was not far from where they lived, but Serena felt a lot of pressure on Cristian. As Cristian carried her on his shoulders and carried the goods, she could not help but say, ¡°I¡¯d better go alone. Cristian taunted her, ¡°Who just said she was tired? So Serena had to shut up, she looked at the bruises on the back of Cristian¡¯s head, she should have known he would not say anything. Was it her fault? They walked some more. Although Serena did not hear Cristian¡¯s panting, she always sensed that he was tired and adjusted her position to try to relieve herself. After she squirmed for a moment, Cristian¡¯s breathing became noticeably heavier and his voice became uncertain as he scolded, -Don¡¯t move! Chapter 611: Mom, when are you taking me home? Hearing this, Serena stopped and did not dare to move. -Christian asked as she did not answer. Serena bit her lower lip in embarrassment and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t feel veryfortable on your back, and¡­¡± Cristian smiled helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to walk or be carried, so I¡¯ll carry you? -Then I¡¯ll be on your back. He thought no more about it, Cristian was very strong, and it was easy for him to carry her, so he didn¡¯t bother to talk about it. Thinking about it, Serena ignored him. It was almost dark, and when pedestrians passed by them, they always looked at them with envious eyes. At first Serena felt a little ufortable, but gradually she no longer cared about the gaze of others. With this in mind, Serena leanedfortably on Cristian¡¯s back and let him carry her. Soon they reached the residence, perhaps through an illusion, Serena felt that Cristian seemed to walk much more slowly with each step. Time passed, and Cristian walked forward as well, and their surroundings gradually became silent, only the sound of the wind blowing the leaves apanied them both. It was getting dark and everything around them seemed to be quiet and beautiful. Serena could only hear Cristian¡¯s breathing, and hers, very clearly. -Today¡­¡¬ said Cristian suddenly in a low voice in the night. -What?¡± asked Serena suspiciously. The man was silent for a while before saying, -Nothing. Silence again, Cristian led her to the elevator and then set her down. After reaching the 18th floor, Serena unconsciously followed Cristian to the door and then fell silent. After a while, when Cristian entered the password and opened the door, Serena suddenly realized and looked at him with surprise. -How do you know the password? Cristian took her hand through the door and said calmly, -I¡¯ve seen you enter the password many times. In fact, he had identally looked at it once, but that had been enough for this man with a super memory! The door closed, Serena was still stunned. Aftering to her senses, she said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you turn around when I entered the password? How many times did you hear me do that? You treat me like a child¡­.¡± After Cristian went through the door, he immediately put the bag on the cab next to him, then turned and grabbed Serena¡¯s hands and pulled her up, pushing her against the cold door. This sudden movement made Serena wince, -What are you doing? Cristian leaned forward slightly, his voice hoarse as a slow cello. -Did you tell the neighboring aunt today that we divorced for frigidity? Her face changed dramatically. Earlier she had worried that the aunt next door had told Cristian. On the way back, she still thought that the aunt next door could only be open with her. After all, this was a woman¡¯s issue. But had she also talked to Cristian? However, she had never said that she and Cristian had divorced because of her frigidity. This was all the imagination of the neighboring aunt. Thinking about this, Serena moved her lips, -When¡­ -When¡­ -When¡­ -Cristian interrupted her with a kiss. Cristian interrupted her with a kiss. Serena¡¯s eyes unconsciously widened, her pupils narrowed, and she unconsciously resisted with her hands. Cristian squeezed her hand tightly and leaned forward, kissing harder. Just when Serena felt he might take her breath away, Cristian suddenly shook his head and touched her cold forehead and gasped, ¡°I haven¡¯t satisfied you these days, is that why you are talking this nonsense?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Serena finally had a chance to breathe, frowned and said. -No. -Or, are you protesting myck of passion? Before she could speak again, Cristian pinched her chin with several fingers, causing her to lift her head to look him in the eye. Serena wanted to deny it, but the moment she looked into his eyes, she noticed a special light. Then she thought about what her aunt next door at the supermarket had told her. When you see someone you like, your eyes will shine. She had never noticed this before, and it had happened only once. Only once, five years ago¡­. She vaguely remembered the flickering light in his eyes. It was only a few sketchy memories. But this time she had seen him for real. Serena half-closed her lips and reflexively said, ¡°No. -No,¡¬ Cristian raised his eyebrows and lifted his thin lips, -But you want to. Serena¡¯s ears were a little warm. Cristian squeezed her hand and said softly, ¡°In that case, I should let you know what passion is. After speaking, he bowed his head and kissed her, without giving her a chance to breathe. *** After waking up, Serena was almost desperate for life. Shey in bed under the quilt and thought silently, ¡°Will that pillst any longer?¡± ¡°Will I need another one? ¡± But she could not take too much medicine. He was too irritable. She turned and closed her depressed eyes. She wanted to be away from the fat man and his wife, after all, what had happened today made her feel unbearable. Her cell phone vibrated under her pillow, Serena was stunned, then pulled it out and looked at it. It was a text message from Manuel. Manuel: -Mom, are you busytely? When are you taking me home? emoji? Seeing the cute emoji, Serena almost saw the precious Manuel on the screen. In fact, she had missed Manuel every day. She wanted to see him run to her and then throw himself into her arms when she came home. He was the person she loved most, the child who had been with her. But she had had to let Manuel live with Matteo to ensure his safety. In fact, the Giordano family was her best support. With a smile, Serena turned and replied to Manuel. -I¡¯ve missed you a lottely, but I haven¡¯t finished my work yet, so¡­ you have to wait a while. God knows she wished she could have taken Manuel home right away. Chapter 612: I can treat him as if he were my own son. -Mom, you rarelye with me when I go back to the country, I¡¯m a little sad,¡¬ Serena thought for a moment. Manuel was right.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After returning home, as soon as something happened, especially if Cristian appeared at her side, Serena would send Manuel elsewhere to prevent them from meeting. In fact, they were always separated. Serena sighed and continued writing. -I¡¯m sorry, Manuel, it¡¯s my fault, this time I¡¯ll take care of everything and take you home. -Really? -Sure. -Then you have to assure me that no matter what happens, you won¡¯t send me away. Serena felt sad to see the message. She was not really a responsible mother. -I promise I won¡¯t send you away again. -I love you, mom, I love you! Seeing this message, Serena smiled, and just as she was about to reply to the message, she suddenly heard a low male voice behind her. -In that case, why don¡¯t you take him home? This sudden voice made Serena wince. Her cell phone fell onto the bed and her eyes unconsciously opened, feeling her heart barely stop beating. Seeing her overreaction, Cristian frowned and half-closed his lips and reached for the cell phone on the bed, but before he touched it, Serena turned to cover the cell phone, Cristian¡¯s hand touching her waist. He lowered his head only to see Serena¡¯s beautiful, panicked eyes. After a moment¡¯s reflection, Cristian said. -Why are you so nervous? Serena took a quick breath without answering. -What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡± Cristian looked at her seriously and asked, -You already have a son, but I¡¯ve never seen him. You also hid his shoes and locked the door. Are you afraid, are you afraid I won¡¯t like him? Serena didn¡¯t know what to say, because Manuel and Cristian looked exactly alike, she was afraid Cristian had other ideas, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t let them meet. But, of course, she couldn¡¯t tell him. He bit his lower lip without answering. But Cristian thought she was hiding the child on purpose. Thinking about this, heughed at himself. -Are you afraid I won¡¯t like him? Since it is your ex-husband¡¯s child, you are worried, scared, aren¡¯t you? Serena avoided his gaze and felt the slight vibration of the cell phone behind her, pretended not to notice anything and continued to lean in to hide the cell phone. The man put hisrge hand on her waist and said softly, ¡°Stupid, why do you always think I am mischievous? I epted this child five years ago. Hearing this, Serena could not help but look at him again. -To me, he is not as important as you. Although I know he is your ex-husband¡¯s son, but -he is also your son, if you agree, I will treat him as if he is my son. Serena was surprised. She had imagined a thousand thoughts of Cristian, but she had never thought of this. Cristian had never seen Manuel until now, so she had always believed that Manuel was her ex-husband¡¯s son. But even though she already knew that Manuel was her ex-husband¡¯s son, he still wanted to live with her. This Cristian¡­ -I am not forcing you. Seeing her hesitate, Cristian knew she needed time to reflect, and calmly said, ¡°I will give you time to reflect.¡± Give her time to reflect? Serena suddenly realized something: ¡°If you give me time to reflect, you must also give me space.¡± Cristian stared at her, ¡°Do you want to push me away?¡± -If you are by my side every day, how can I consider it? After a moment¡¯s reflection, Cristian¡¯s lips twitched slightly, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll give you time to think about it. You want space, don¡¯t you? How many days? A few days would not be enough. Serena frowned. -You want more,¡¬ Cristian arched his eyebrows, -How much time do you want?¡± -A month,¡¬ Serena said without hesitation. The man blinked, the woman really dared to make a condition of one month, with this, wouldn¡¯t he be crazy? Thinking about it, Cristian tly refused, -No. No? -Why? You asked me how much time I need and I said one month. -Cristian narrowed his eyes, suddenly lowered his head and approached her, their noses were facing each other, ¡°I haven¡¯t had sex for five years, and now I¡¯m having sex with you, but you want to live alone for a month? Do you want to kill me?¡± He said thest sentence in her ear, and, blowing deliberately, Serena shuddered. This man really looked like a thug. She turned her face to avoid his thin, warm lips. -I don¡¯t want to say anything else, however, if you don¡¯t agree, don¡¯t make me think about it anymore. -Are you threatening me? -Yes. -Well,¡± Cristian half-closed his lips and smiled, -I can give you my life, what else can¡¯t I ept?¡± Serena took a deep breath and said nothing. After a while, Cristian stood up, Serena also regained her freedom. She pulled out her cell phone behind her and looked at it. He had not received a message from Manuel, so he had not answered again. She turned her head and looked at Cristian, who was adjusting his cor at the side of the bed, ¡°Did you find out anything about the people who followed me that day? Cristian paused, remembering what Luca had told him, and said coldly, ¡°No. No? -Serena frowned, ¡°It¡¯s been several days and you still haven¡¯t found anything? Cristian turned and, through her expression, he could see that she thought he was very useless. His eyebrows frowned unconsciously, and telling the person who had done this was tantamount to reopening his scars. And if he had not told her, her impression of him would have worsened. Wouldn¡¯t it have been ridiculous if the president of the Ferrari Group couldn¡¯t find out who was following her? Serena was very intelligent, seeing his silence, she looked away, ¡°You¡¯ve already investigated, haven¡¯t you? -Can¡¯t you tell me the result? She stood up, smoothed thest fold of her clothes and said calmly. -In short, no one will follow you now and you will be safe for the time being. Chapter 613: You will be disappointed. He had made it very clear. Serena was still skeptical before, but now she was sure, she looked at him with narrowed eyes. -You found it, but you won¡¯t tell me? Cristian looked at her calmly, -To know too much is not a good thing. -As the protagonist, I have the right to know. -So what? What can be done after knowing? Confrontation or revenge? These words silenced Serena. The two looked at each other for a long time and suddenly Serenaughed angrily. -So it¡¯s for my sake? Because knowing too much is not good, so you choose to hide it instead of telling me the truth? -Serena. -Am I right? Cristian was afraid of her, sighed and leaned down, do you really need to know? Even if the problem has been solved? Serena clenched her fists and nodded resolutely, -I have a right to know. Of course she had to know who had done it. She did not want to be frightened repeatedly for no reason without even knowing who the culprit was. Through her steady eyes and stubborn face, Cristian knew that if she didn¡¯t say anything, he would definitely investigate. After thinking about it for a while, he gave her a suggestion. -You really know this person. -Doesn¡¯t that make sense, or did it hurt me? Cristian, -¡­ an old friend of yours. -¡­ -old friend? Serena remembered her old friends. She didn¡¯t have many, and in the end she couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would hurt her so cruelly. -Cristian smiled helplessly, reached out and touched her hair, -You¡¯ll be disappointed if you know, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you. -If you can¡¯t think of who she is but want to know, I¡¯ll take you to see her tomorrow. After Cristian left, Serena sat alone in the room, thinking about what she had said.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. An old friend. You¡¯ll be disappointed if you find out. Who was she? Suddenly, she thought of someone, but soon recovered and shook her head vigorously. No, she could not condemn him indiscriminately before seeing that person. Not to think about it anymore, Serena got up and went to the bathroom to wash herself. She ced herself under the shower and let the hot water wash her body, the heat increased and Serena gradually calmed down. *** The second day Cristian went to Serena¡¯s house. Before entering the elevator, Serena said coldly, ¡°After seeing this person, you will no longer follow me and take care of your work. Cristian looked at her and smiled, ¡°Ruthless woman, are you abandoning me like this? She looked at him a little annoyed, ¡°Let¡¯s say one month. -How much?¡± Cristian raised his eyebrows and smiled defiantly, ¡°In fact, I gave you time and space to consider it, but that doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t see each other. So he still wanted to see you. What about his agreement yesterday? Serena knew the shameless man would not keep his promise. She closed her eyes, ¡°It bothers me to see you. If we see each other every day, how should I regard you? -How often will we see each other, then? How often will we see each other? She frowned dissatisfied Cristian pushed her angrily against the elevator door, -I gave you a month to think about it, but we have to see each other. Once every few days, I will not negotiate. Serena thought, ?It is better to see this man once every few days than to see him every day.¡¯ She hesitated for a moment and then nodded. -Okay, I understand. Seeing her nod, Cristian bowed his head with satisfaction and kissed her lips. -Little girl. Serena pushed him away and stood beside him angrily. Cristian was very happy when he had kissed her. He did not feel angry with her at all and considered her just shy. However, in a month, she and her son would be living with Cristian, and then the boy would also be her son. After getting into the car, Serena stretched her neck, then leaned back in the back seat and closed her eyes. At a red light, Cristian stopped the car and looked at her. She fell asleep with a steady breath, Cristian unconsciously reached out his hand and gently stroked her cheek with his thumb. After the meeting, at first the two had not fared very well, but now she had fallen asleep rxed, how nice! In this way, they would soon be together again. Cristian looked tenderly at her red lips and sighed quietly. Serena, don¡¯t make me wait too long. * Serena did not know how long she had slept. As she slept, she suddenly thought that she still had something to do, so she suddenly woke up and opened her eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, she noticed that the car had stopped, looked around and met Cristian¡¯s eyes. -Are you awake yet? Serena felt a little ashamed shy, she was a little sleepy when she got into the car, she wanted to close her eyes and get some rest, but she did not expect to sleep so long. -You drool!!! said Cristian suddenly. The sleeping Serena got up and wiped her lips. They were dry. She raised her head angrily and saw Cristian¡¯s beautiful eyes. -Fuck! -Easy to fool, do you drool a lot? -Serena turned her head and stopped arguing with him, looked out of the car: -Are we there yet? Are we going to see that person? -Cristian nodded, got out of the car and opened the door for her. -Let¡¯s go, this is the restaurant. When Serena got out of the car, Cristian reached out his hand to protect her head, she was a little moved and felt that he had really changed a lot. In the past, although Cristian had helped her a lot, he was a reticent person, and when she had asked him if he would treat her well, he had proudly denied it. And now¡­ Cristian handed over the car key to the person who would park it and then apanied Serena to the restaurant. They sat at a well-lit table, Serena frowned, -What do you want, are we here to see the person or to eat? Cristian looked at her, -Don¡¯t worry, we can also see the person while we eat, okay? Chapter 614: You are my only woman. Serena wanted to roll her eyes, but she didn¡¯t want to be annoying, so she gave up. In the end, she said nothing. After a while, the waitress approached with the menu and stared at Cristian. -The girl nervously ced the menu in front of Cristian, looking at him with a blush on her face. Serena, who was sitting opposite, ignored herpletely, raised her head and looked at the girl without any particr reaction. Cristian ced the menu in front of Serena and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want to eat? The girl discovered that there was someone in front of Cristian. She was surprised and then looked at Serena. This sudden look made Serena¡¯s mouth twist in embarrassment and then she said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Seeing that she was not interested, Cristian asked no more questions, ordered two steaks and red wine, and then handed the menu to the waitress. After taking the menu, the waitress looked silently at Cristian and then happily returned. Serena looked at her back and then at the quiet Cristian on the opposite side, and deliberately said, ¡°You are always so handsome.¡± Hearing this, Cristian paused and then arched his eyebrows as if he was thinking about something. -Are you jealous? She ignored him, Serena looked away and did not speak, Cristian could not help but lean forward and whispered, -Don¡¯t worry, you are my only woman.¡± Hearing this, Serena frowned at him, but the man was smiling. * -Listen, there is a very handsome man over there. I am already intoxicated in his eyes. I have never seen such a handsome man even on television. The girl¡¯s name was Carolina Locatelli, and when she had arrived in the kitchen with the menu, she had started gossiping with her colleagues. Elisabetta looked at her incredulously, ¡°Is he so handsome? Why are you so drunk? Carolina nodded, ¡°Really! He is not an ordinary handsome guy, but very attractive, with a hormonal aura in every gesture.¡± -You have wronged me, so will I be serving food soon? Carolina looked at Elizabeth, who was blushing. They were good friends. Carolina was like a little girl, so she agreed, ¡°Well, go serve the food, and you must tell me when youe back. -Sure. ¨C Elizabeth agreed. After that, she handed the menu to the cook. After the steak was ready, when Elizabeth was about to serve it, someone bumped into her. Elizabeth fell to the ground, screamed in pain and did not recover for a long time. -Elisabeth,¡¬ Carolina eximed and hugged her, -Are you all right? The two raised their heads and realized that it was Alice who had bumped Elizabeth. -Alice, what are you doing? Elizabeth shouted angrily at Alice. When Carolina saw that it was Alice who had hit Elizabeth her face changed dramatically, she bit her lower lip and dared not speak. -Alice looked at her triumphantly and said, ¡°Do you have the policy? Do you think you can do whatever you want? I¡¯ll serve this steak.¡± She wanted to know which man was so handsome, if he was a rich man, she could go after him. I couldn¡¯t stand life in this restaurant anymore, and she was so angry thinking about what had happened a few days ago. -How can you do this? They are Rubi¡¯s customers. Even if I can¡¯t serve the food, you won¡¯t get a shift,¡± Elizabeth said angrily. -Alice approached her with the te, and suddenly kicked Elizabeth. Elizabeth screamed in pain and covered her leg, ¡°What are you doing?¡± -Now you know who has thest word,¡± Alice smiled sullenly, ¡°I kicked you and no one helped you, do you know who has thest word? Do you have doubts about which customers I want to serve?¡± Elizabeth¡¯s eyes were red with anger. She wanted to argue with Alice, but Carolina stopped her. -No, Elizabeth! -Elisabeth shouted angrily, ¡°Why can you treat me like this, why?¡± -Alice raised her chin triumphantly, ¡°Well, go to the manager and tell him to kick me, let¡¯s see if you can continue working here.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After speaking, Alice turned triumphantly and walked away with the te. Elizabeth wanted to run away like she was crazy, but Carolina stopped her. -No, Elizabeth, you will lose your job. It is not easy for us to have one. If you lose it, how can we pay the rent? -Let me, although it¡¯s not easy to have a job, can you treat me like this? I have to discuss with you. However, Carolina continued to stop Elizabeth, and her colleagues also sighed. -Forget it, it is useless to argue with her. You know she has the director as her arm, and they only let youin. In fact, it won¡¯t do you any good. -It¡¯s true, and she works for you, you should be happy. You can look at that handsome guy without serving dishes, you just have to find an excuse to clear the table. -Yes, Elizabeth, they are right, calm down. After Elizabeth was bumped and kicked, she was furious and her colleagues¡¯ words failed to calm her down. She bit her lower lip, ¡°I will take revenge on her, and when she is no longer superior, I will let her know how good I am.¡± Alice smiled triumphantly and walked charmingly with the te. Although they all wore business suits, she had hers on, a short skirt with a low neckline, ck stockings and high heels, very enticing. She wanted to behave herself when she saw the handsome man. Soon Alice reached table 8. She stared at the tall, straight figure of the man and could not help but squint. A somewhat familiar figure ¨C should she have known this man? Of course Alice, who only had beauty in her eyes, did not even notice that there was a woman in front of Cristian. Chapter 615: Will you forgive her? After approaching, Alice finally saw the man¡¯s profile, but his sharp eyes and distinctive features were already very clear. Then Alice winced and almost dropped her te. How could it be Cristian? Was he the handsome man Elizabeth and Carolina said he was? But they had met only a few days ago, so why was he here again? Did he not want her to continue working here? Thinking about this, Alice¡¯s face was pale. As she unconsciously wanted to leave, she heard a familiar female voice. -Alice? This voice stopped Alice, and she slowly raised her head to discover the source of the sound. It was a beautiful face with erect features. Alice¡¯s face paled, her hands shook, and the te fell to the floor. A te of steak had been wasted and the soup had sttered on Alice¡¯s clothes, face and neck. Serena and Cristian were sitting far away, with this distance they were safe. But the moment the te fell, Cristian quickly stood up to protect Serena. Compared to the protected Serena, Alice looked very embarrassed. -Are you all right? -Cristian turned his head and asked. Serena looked at him strangely, the man stood up and blocked all the sprays for her as soon as the incident happened, because of course she was fine. And even if he had not blocked the sprays for her, she would have been safe. Then Serena nodded her head. Seeing this, Alice felt sad. Five years ago, she was the honorable Miss Giordano, and Serena was just an unfortunate daughter of the Gallo family. She had witnessed how deste Serena was. But everything had changed in the past five years. Alice had fallen into total disgrace. Alice hated her, but she dared not see her. Because she really did not want others to know about her current situation. Thinking of this, Alice turned around and tried to leave. Seeing this, Serena stood up and stopped her. -Alice, was it you who made threats about the package and the food? Since Cristian had told herst night that she would be disappointed when she found out who this person was, a face had appeared in Serena¡¯s mind, but she did not want to make a mistake before meeting the person. After seeing Alice, she realized that this face was exactly the same one she had in her mind yesterday. Alice. They were close friends five years ago. Alice wanted to leave, because she did not want to beughed at for her embarrassment, but Serena¡¯s words made her stop. She did not turn around; she stood like this. -Why?¡± Serena turned to look at her and asked the puzzled question. Not knowing what she had done wrong, Alice suddenly changed and even tried tomit suicide in front of her. These words angered Alice, who suddenly turned and looked at Serena. -Mrs. Serena, what do you want, tough at me and embarrass me in this restaurant?¡± Alice looked at Cristian, and then gave Serena a fierce look. -You have someone to support you and you want to embarrass me? Well, impossible. Then Alice straightened her back, staring at Serena with hatred. Hate overflowed from her eyes, Serena couldn¡¯t believe it, her lips twitching, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. -You hurt me. Now she was so brazen. Serena thought for a moment, and turned her head to look at Cristian, -I want to talk to her alone. Cristian wanted to refuse, and Alice shouted, -I don¡¯t want to talk to you alone, you are the daughter of the Giordano family, we have nothing to talk about. Please leave, we don¡¯t wee you in our restaurant.¡± After speaking, Alice turned and walked away, leaving Serena behind. Serena¡¯s face changed slightly, biting her lower lip and trying to follow her. Cristian grabbed her wrist, ¡°No¡­.¡± -But¡­ -You are only here to find out who this person is, do you want to tell him about the old days? Serena remained silent, slowly lowered her eyes, and then Cristian led her out of the restaurant. After getting into the car, she was dazed and had even forgotten to put on her seatbelt. Cristian bent down to help her put on the seat belt. Serena was thinking. She had not expected to meet Alice like this again. Alice had used her identity in the past, but now Alice was no longer the daughter of the Giordano family. Had she gone back to her yer father? Was this how she worked at the restaurant? Serena remembered Alice¡¯s low-necked skirt and ck stockings. Thinking about this, she closed her eyes, very confused. Why did she be like this? Although Serena was no longer friends with Alice because of her behavior with Cristian, she was very sad to see her in despair. After all, they were very close friends. Alice was very good to her then. -You don¡¯t have to worry about that, she became like that on her own. Hearing a cold voice, Serena recovered and opened her eyes. The car had stopped at a red light and Cristian was looking at her. -Alone? -Are you sad to see her like this,¡± Cristian asked. Serena did not answer, but there was no doubt that she was sad. -Think about what she did to you, she followed you twice and scared you twice. -But¡­ -Cristian looked at her with piercing eyes, -Do you know how she became the daughter of the Giordano family then?¡± These words immediately removed Serena¡¯s hesitation.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Yes, she had used a false identity to be the daughter of the Giordano family. She had approached Serena with a purpose from the beginning. She had been kind to her because¡­ She had reced Serena, so she was very guilty. That¡¯s why she had treated her better, to atone for her sins. Chapter 616: Asking for debts Now that things had developed, it was impossible for her and Alice to go back to the past. From the expression on her face, she could imagine how deeply Alice hated her. Thinking about this, Serena spoke sadly. -Maybe she hates me so much that she would like to kill me. If not, why would she do such a thing over and over again? When he saw her, the hatred in her eyes almost overflowed. Serena still regretted the idea that the two had gotten along so well as sisters, but now they were back like this. She closed her eyes and said nothing. Suddenly she heard Cristian say something. -I will protect you. * Cristian kept his promise. In the following days, as he had said he would give her time and space to think, he did note looking for her again, nor did he bother to stay with her. At first Serena was afraid of his sudden arrival, so she never dared to see Manuel. After two days of secret observation, she found out that Cristian had not returned to see her, so she went to see Manuel as soon as possible. When Manuel saw her, he almost ran and jumped into her arms. Serena bent down and hugged Manuel tightly; she missed him. -I will die thinking of you,¡¬ Serena stroked his head and sighed. Manuel murmured, -I think of you often, too. After speaking, Manuel stood up on tiptoe and kissed Serena¡¯s face, ¡°Mom, a kiss! He pointed to his cheek and gestured to Serena in return. Serena smiled, her expression too soft, bent her head and kissed Manuel¡¯s face as a gift. Seeing that Manuel was still sulky, she kissed him again on the other side of his cheek. Then she asked softly, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± -Hey,¡¬ Manuel turned a little proudly, -We did it. Mom you didn¡¯te to see me for a long time and you didn¡¯t text me. I thought you were going to leave your son.¡± These serious remarks made Serenaugh, and then she reached out and pinched Manuel¡¯s nose and said helplessly, ¡°What are you thinking, how could I have done that?¡± -Hey, you always say you can¡¯t do this kind of thing, but you haven¡¯t paid attention to me for a long time. After speaking, Manuel held Serena¡¯s arm with both hands and spoke mischievously, ¡°Mom, you promised me that after you took me home this time, you wouldn¡¯t throw me out again. -Serena nodded her head, ¡°Yes, I promise. -Then this time you must keep your promises. If you reject me again, I will ignore you forever. -Of course, I definitely won¡¯t send you away again. -Mom swears. Manuel held out his hand, and Serena had to. After the deal was done, a sly flicker shone in Manuel¡¯s ss-bead-like eyes. As long as he could stay with his mother, meeting his father would be just around the corner.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As much as he wanted to meet his father, he knew that Mom was unwilling, so he could not let his father know about his appearance and life experience without Mom¡¯s consent. But if he went back to live with Mom, it would be different. If Father had arrived, she would have met him by chance and known what he looked like. Then it would be none of his business, after all, if it happened identally. At that point, Mom and Dad could have been together. Thinking about this, Manuel¡¯s heart was happy. Then he began to make various small calctions after the two were together. Father had not fulfilled his responsibility to take care of him for the past five years. When the time came to acknowledge Dad, he would have to hold him tightly. -So, Mom, shall we go home now? After thinking about it, Serena nodded, -Okay, but you have to wear a hat and sunsses. She agreed immediately. Later, when Serena went out with Manuel, she met Matteo on the doorstep. Since thest incident, Serena and her brother had rarely seen each other, so when Matteo saw her, his gaze was fixed on her and he couldn¡¯t move, then he smiled, ¡°Are youing to get Manuel? -Brother,¡± Serena nodded and called him, ¡°Manuel has been living here these days, and I¡¯m done working there, so I want to bring him home.¡± Matteo looked at Manuel beside her and smiled slightly, ¡°If you are too busy at work, you¡¯d better go home. Here you can also take care of Manuel. You don¡¯t have to send him away when you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°Move back here?¡± Serena reflexively shook her head. How could she go back to live there? Not to mention the fact that she wanted to live independently, the main thing was that Cristian often disturbed her now. If she moved out, would Cristian show up directly at the Giordano family¡¯s doorstep? If Cristian had confronted Matteo, another tough fight would have surely broken out. -No, Anna, Manuel and I can take care of ourselves. Besides, I also want to live my own life, and I cannot have my brother support me forever. Hearing this, Matteo could not help but sigh and took a step forward and looked deeply at her. -But Serena, I am willing to take care of you all the time. Serena raised her eyes to look at Matteo, and it was shocking to see that his eyes were fixed on her as if he were the only person in the world. If Matteo had not been her brother, she would have almost thought she liked him. After all, how could a brother do everything for his sister? In any case, it did not seem to be true. But ¡­ thinking about her previous experience, she thought it was normal. He had lost his father already in childhood, his sister had disappeared, and shortly thereafter he had lost his mother. The departure of his rtives was always a hard blow to Matthew. Later, after he found Serena, she was his only remaining rtive. He had been alone for a long time without even feeling the affection between rtives, so he wanted to take care of her all the time and depend on her all his life. Serena felt that this feeling was understandable. But at the same time, this kind of emotion made people unfree. Fortunately, Matthew¡¯s desire to control her was not particrly strong, and he was willing to allow her to start a business independently, run it independently, and ept that she would move and live elsewhere. Of course, Serena also knew that he was the one who spoiled her. Because she was his favorite sister. Thinking about this, Serena sighed slightly and whispered: -Brother, I still want to live alone, but ¡­ I will often bring Manuel to visit you in the future. And if you have time in the future, you cane to my side. We will eat together. There are many rooms, so you can live together if you want¡­. Matteo finally showed a relieved smile. -All right. Chapter 617: My father. But on the way back, Serena noticed a problem. That is, she had invited Matteo toe home often for dinner, and would even clean the guest room for him. If he hade to live in this time period recently, in case he had met Cristian¡­. Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s face became a little ugly. -Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Hearing this, Serena came back to herself and looked at Manuel, who was sitting next to her and leaning on her arm. She thought that Matteo would live with him for the next few days. If Cristian visited them suddenly and the two men met, it would be a disaster. Even though Serena knew it didn¡¯t work and they always ended up dating, she still wanted to make some effort. But did she really believe it in her heart? Did she really¨Cdidn¡¯t she want to be with Cristian? -It¡¯s okay, Mom, I¡¯m just thinking about something. Manuel opened his eyes and looked at her curiously, -What is it, Mom? Do you want to tell Manuel and let Manuel share your worries for you? Let him share his worries? Serena looked at his innocent little face and thought about what Cristian had told her that day. He had said that even if she gave birth to her ex-husband¡¯s child, he would be willing to treat that child as his own. Could he really have done that? She did not believe it and felt that men were very stingy and would not tolerate their wives having an affair with other men. Even though she was not having an affair with other people, Cristian thought that child belonged to Francesco Rossi. Because not long after they were married in the night house, he had discovered her pregnancy.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. So, in Cristian¡¯s memory, this baby was Francesco¡¯s. Thinking thus, Serena spoke slowly: -You¡­ you told me earlier that you would like to find a daddy, right? In thest sentence, she had asked carefully, as if probing. After listening, Manuel could not help but blink and then whispered: -Mom, do you want to find a daddy for Manuel? Serena nodded, -Yes, haven¡¯t you looked for him? -But¡­¡± Manuel reached out his little hand and pushed her hard, -Manuel, he just wants to find his daddy.¡± Hearing this, Serena was silent for a few seconds and understood what Manuel had said. She thought for a while and bit her lower lip. -If ¡­ he was your real father, what would you think? Manuel¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, -Really? Mother, are you really willing to find my father for me? He got excited and hugged Serena¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Mom, when are we going to find dad?¡± This child¡­ Was he so excited to hear that? So Serena thought again, maybe it really was a happy thing to be able to find his biological father in the eyes of a child. -Don¡¯t worry, take it easy, if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll show you. -Oh, thank you, mom. Serena hugged Manuel and suddenly felt that the knot in her heart seemed to melt away. If it was possible, she hoped that she herself and Manuel could be happy. Thinking of this, Serena smiled deeply. * After bringing Manuel home, Serena lived a life in which she went out early and came homete, running the business during the day, sending Manuel to school, picking him up from school in the evening, and both of theming home. Life seemed to be very quiet, but Cristian had be quiet and was no longer showing up. Serena felt strange, but she did not know that Cristian was no longer in the country until Arianna told her that he had been on a business trip abroad these days. At the thought that he had not even sent her a message, Serena felt empty in her heart, as if she was missing a part of him. She had brought Manuel back and was finally convinced. However, as a result ¡­ had he really gone abroad without a word? -So ¡­ do you know how long before hees back? Serena still couldn¡¯t help but ask. Arianna wrinkled her nose, -How should I know? I was about to submit the project, and suddenly I heard that he was out of the country, so I didn¡¯t have to go looking for him these days. -Okay, I understand,¡± Serena nodded, indicating that it was clear. Arianna looked at her, ¡°Serena, you look a little disappointed.¡± She touched her face, was it that obvious? Had she really shown disappointment? Thinking about it, she said reluctantly, ¡°Go do your work first.¡± -Well, then. After Arianna went out, she met Anna who was about to enter. She hurried to take Anna to the nearest pantry to tell her this business. -Why are you throwing me out? I still have work to report to Serena. Get out of my way. -Anna, Serena got lost a moment ago. -Anna paused when she heard about Serena, then narrowed her eyes to look at Arianna: -What do you mean by that? -I told her that Mr. Cristian was out of the country, and then she she looked disappointed. Listening, Anna immediately understood. It had turned out to be because of Cristian. In fact, she had always known about Serena¡¯s feelings for Cristian. Although she had been abroad for the past five years, Serena¡¯s love for Cristian had never stopped. She was calm and t in appearance, and it was only herself who was slowly freezing her heart. The emotion was still there, but there was ayer of ice. And now¡­ Cristian had probably almost defeated thisyer of ice. Thinking about this, Anna nodded. -I know. Then, she turned and went out again, and Arianna quickly pulled her back, -Are you that calm? Serena and Mr. Cristian¡­ is there¡­ something between them? -Arianna, can¡¯t you see that you are so gossipy, even asking about your boss? -Oh, I¡¯m just curious. -Are you really curious, or are you interested in Cristian? Anna narrowed her eyes. It was not her malicious spection. Cristian¡¯s charm was too great, who could resist his allure? As soon as Arianna heard this, her eyes widened and she said, ¡°You think too much. He is not my ideal type at all.¡± -Oh, what is your ideal type like? Your ideal type? Arianna did not have an ideal type, but Mirko suddenly appeared in her mind. She quickly shook her head, ¡°Damn, how could I have thought of him at this moment, how terrible!¡± -Anna was curious. -Who else is there but that ugly ghost Mirko,¡¬ Arianna touched her face, -He¡¯s really a persistent spirit, and he¡¯s good for haunting me all the time. Looking at her like that, Anna could finally confirm that she had no intention with Cristian. She stroked Arianna meaningfully, ¡°Congrattions, you have sessfully walked into his trap.¡± Chapter 618: The most important thing is that I want to see him. -Arianna looked at Anna iprehensibly. Anna smiled and shrugged her shoulders, ¡°You will know in the future. Well, I¡¯m going to inform Serena, so I won¡¯t talk to you. Anna walked out of the pantry, leaving Arianna alone, holding her chin strangely. ¡°Had she been captured by Mirko?¡± she thought. ¡°How?¡± Thinking about it, Arianna reacted quickly after thinking about Anna¡¯s meaningful expression at that moment, and suddenly stood up angrily. -Anna, stop for me. Who said Mirko took me? Who would want a person like him? Come back to me! Arianna rushed out of the pantry. Anna had already quickly entered the office and put the information in front of Serena. Hearing the noise outside and seeing Anna¡¯s furtive gaze, Serena smiled, ¡°What are you doing with the i¡¯s?¡± -Anna shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Leave her alone. Look at the report I made. This is the order, spending and turnover after we started the business.¡± Hearing this, Serena took in the information. In the past, Anna had taken care of these things for her. Because Anna had worked in the finance department when she worked at the Ferrari Group, she was also very sensitive to money figures and other things, so after starting thepany, Serena had not asked other people to spend the money, and Anna had taken care of the finances directly. Serena trusts her very much. After reading it once, she smiled and said, ¡°You did it very carefully. If you think it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to show it to me.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. -Anna gave her a hard look, and then sat down beside her, ¡°After checking it, I can feelfortable. Although we are good friends, the ounts must be clear. By the way, when I left just now, I heard Arianna say that the director was away on a business trip?¡± Hearing Cristian¡¯s name, Serena¡¯s smile faded a little. She nodded. -Yes. -Anna leaned down and looked at her seriously, as if she wanted to see something on her face. Serena was a little embarrassed at such a close distance that she touched her nose. -I think Arianna has already told you everything with her big mouth, so why are you putting it in front of me? -Humph,¡± Anna huffed vigorously, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t give up.¡± Serena didn¡¯t answer, only lowered her eyes, and she didn¡¯t have much emotion. -So what? Even if I don¡¯t give up, who can guarantee that I won¡¯t repeat the same mistakes if I do it again. -I don¡¯t know if you will repeat the same mistakes. I only know if you miss it. How many five years are there in your life? Unless you can never miss it by living a life alone. Serena became bitter. This would be impossible. Although he had not appeared in front of her, she herself had not been able to help but go online to look for news about him, but she had refused to admit it after being found out. Not to mention that he visited her every day, doing those touching things and saying touching words to her. Serena closed her eyes, sped her hands on the table and said painfully. -If ¡­ I ept it, it will be like ¡­ I¡¯m a whore? Anna turned to look at her with surprise. -Serena, why do you think that? Serena opened her eyes again, with a tangled, uncertain color in her beautiful eyes. -Is it fair to think that? Five years earlier he had treated me so badly. Now he calls me and I run to him. Maybe he thinks I¡¯m a casual woman¡­.¡± Anna stood for a while without saying anything. -Isn¡¯t that the truth? Considering what Cristian did to you, you shouldn¡¯t be this kind of person. -I don¡¯t think I¡¯m this kind of person either, but ¡­ sometimes I still can¡¯t forget everything in my heart. Serena sighed slightly, lying down on the table as if she were weak and tired, muttering to herself. -I have already taken Manuel home, and I promised him not to send him away again. Hearing this, Anna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. -You mean-you want to let him and his son get to know each other? Anna swallowed nervously, -Why, didn¡¯t you object strongly earlier? You also said that if you could hide it for a while, you wanted to. Why are you suddenly changing your mind? -Although I am Manuel¡¯s mother, I did not deprive him of the right to make decisions. Manuel is very mature. Although he is still a child, he can understand how serious and difficult it is. It will be a harm if I restrict him. This was a true mother¡¯s thought. Anna looked at Serena, who was lying on the table with listless eyes, and suddenly feeling very sorry for her, leaned forward and hugged her shoulders. -Serena, don¡¯t think too much. Just let everything go, okay? Don¡¯t deliberately protect Manuel and don¡¯t deliberately reject Cristian. No matter what happens. I will still be by your side. Serena raised her head, ¡°Is it for me or for my brother? Anna. Suddenly she widened her eyes angrily. -When did you be so mean? Of course it is for you, could it be possible for me to tell you that I was trying to reach your brother? Then you would be disappointed in me, okay? Having said that, Anna murmured again, ¡°Even if it¡¯s really for your brother, you can¡¯t tell me anything, don¡¯t you want me to be your sister-inw?¡± Serena smiled helplessly, ¡°It depends on your ability, you stole kisses, but the other side remains indifferent. And now that I have brought Manuel home, you don¡¯t even have a chance to approach him easily.¡± Speaking of which, Anna wanted to cry but had no tears. -What you said is really true, so why did you go to get Manuel so early,¡¬ Anna grabbed Serena¡¯s arm and shook it vigorously, -Ah, ah, give me a chance, please,¡¬ Serena was a little stunned. Serena was a little stunned, -I have no other choice. Manuel is my son, so I can¡¯t leave him with my brother all the time. Sooner orter he will have toe home. If you really like my brother, you can visit him even if you don¡¯t have the chance to get close to him easily. -But what excuse will I find? Serena smiled knowingly. -The reason is not important, the important thing is that you want to see him. Anna waspletely stunned, and it took her a long time to wake up. -I understand, the important thing is not the reason, but¡­. I want to see him, I want to chase him! -Yes,¡± Serena nodded. -I understand, thank you, Serena! Chapter 619: What do you want to do? After Anna received Serena¡¯s answer, she was immediately full of confidence and resumed the fight. She discovered for the first time that Serena still had this ability, so she said, -Serena, you are really amazing. I think you can be a mentor of love. Hearing this, Serena could only smile bitterly in her heart. Who served as her emotional mentor? She could not even get her feelings in order. As for what she had said to Anna a moment ago. It had really gone beyond his own expectations. He lowered his eyes and looked at the information on the desk, so he wanted to see Cristian now? She seemed to want to. So she had to obey her heart and call him? During this time, he had always been the one to call her. Now he had gone abroad and had not called her. Was it perhaps because he had agreed not to visit her, so he had not called her? In fact, that might have been the case. After thinking about it, Serena unconsciously picked up her cell phone, connected to Facebook, found Cristian¡¯s name, clicked and wanted to send him a message, but her hand stopped again. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too much if he sent a message now?¡± ¡°After all, during this time, he had never taken the initiative.¡± Thinking about this, Serena sighed, put the phone back on the table, and then began to work. A busy day was over. When she left work, Serena put her things in order and was on her way to pick up Manuel from school. It happened that, her phone rang before she walked out thepany door. An unknown number. Serena frowned slightly and then answered the phone. -Yes? -Mom! -Serena frowned in surprise when she heard Manuel¡¯s voice: -Whose cell phone is it? -Mom, it¡¯s Uncle Leonardo¡¯s cell phone. Uncle Leonardo? At this word, Serena¡¯s steps stopped for a moment, and then an unfamiliar feeling arose: -What, what do you mean? Uncle Leonardo? who is he? A figure automatically appeared in her mind and Serena felt cold. A small noise came from the other end of the phone, as if the phone was being transferred to someone else¡¯s hand, and then Serena heard a familiar male voice with a hint of warmth. -Serena, it¡¯s me. Leonardo Ferrari! Serena bit her lower lip, her anger rising almost instantly, -Leonardo, what the hell are you doing? After the interrogation, Serena had no time to think about anything, so she ran away. Anna, who was just behind her, saw her running away and shouted, ¡°Serena, where are you going? Wait for me. But Serena did not seem to have heard her words. She had no other choice. She could only stamp her feet. Forget it. I would ask her what happened when she came home at night. She was now¨Cshe would go to the Ferrari group first. She wanted-to see him! Serena ran to the parking lot, opened the door and sat down, then said to Leonardo. -Tell me, what do you want to do? Where is Manuel now? After a brief silence about it, Serena was panicked: -Leonardo? Speak.¡± Then the other side sighed. -I am very concerned that you keep calling me Mr. Leonardo. I didn¡¯t expect the grandson to call my name so soon. It¡¯s nothing¡­ I happened to be passing by the school and saw the little one standing at the door, so I went to pick him up on the way. ¨C To pick him up? Serena narrowed her eyes. -Mom, Uncle Leonardo and I are at the bakery near the ground floor of the residence. Serena, -I understand. I¡¯ll be right back. You are not allowed to run. If you have anything to ask the shopkeeper¡¯s aunt, the aunt and I are good friends, you know? Thest sentence was a hint, suggesting that if Leonardo did anything to Manuel, she would not let him go.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. With onest click, Serena hung up the phone directly and then turned the car around. She had simply avoided rush hour at that time, and there were not many cars on the road, so Serena¡¯s speed was very high, but it took her a while to wait for the light. On the way back, Serena¡¯s whole heart hung ufortably, wishing she could go to Manuel in an instant, and then hug him, away from Leonardo. Leonardo Ferrari¡­ She really could not have known this man any better. Thest time they had met at the supermarket, he had said only that he lived nearby and that if she didn¡¯t believe it, she could look into it. What had she checked? If he had really appeared before her deliberately, then she should have prepared all the results that could be investigated. Even if she had investigated, the estimates found would only be superficial. Therefore, she would not have spent this time to find out what Leonardo was doing now. However, she did not expect that after he had made every effort to approach her, toe to a cooperation with herpany, she would even want to approach Manuel. ¡°What did it mean, what were the attempts?¡± In this way, Serena thought all the way to the bakery door. Without thinking about it, she took the key from the car, mmed the door and ran directly into the store. As she opened the ss door, Serena shouted directly, ¡°Manuel! -Mom, I¡¯m here. There were seats in the bakery. Serena looked at the source of the sound and saw Manuel sitting in a position inside with a fruit cake in front of him. He waved his little hand toward her, cream at the corners of his mouth. At the sight of Manuel, Serena¡¯s heart stiffened and she rushed toward him. -Are you here yet? a soft voice rang out. Only then did Serena remember that there was another person besides Manuel, Leonardo. At the sight of Leonardo, Serena¡¯s eyes filled with anger, almost unable to suppress her own rage, but in front of Manuel, she still suppressed it forcefully. She ignored Leonardo, but sat down in front of Manuel, took a handkerchief and gently wiped the cream stains on his mouth and smiled slightly. -Is the fruit cake delicious? Manuel nodded innocently, -It¡¯s delicious, Mom. -Good,¡¬ Serena reached out and rubbed her head, whispering, -So when will you finish eating? -There are many more¡­ Manuel pointed to the fruit cake in front of him. Serena saw that there was much more. She rolled her eyes and said quietly, ¡°Take this fruit cake and eat it in the car first. Mom has a few words to say to this Uncle Leonardo, okay? -Manuel blinked and asked innocently, ¡°What will Mom say? Serena lightly cupped his cheek, ¡°It¡¯s about business cooperation work between Leonardo and me. Even if Manuel stays here, he can¡¯t understand it, so¡­. first go back to the car and wait for mom, okay? Manuel thought for a moment, then nodded. -All right, Mom, I will listen to you. After speaking, he stood up and bowed deeply to Leonardo: -Thank you, Uncle, for apanying me today and inviting me to eat fruit cake, but now I will wait for my mother in the car. Chapter 620: A lesson Such a well-behaved and well-behaved child couldmand everyone¡¯spassion and love, and Leonardo was no exception.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. However, when the boy¡¯s face resembled his half-brother, things changed. The gaze hidden under his sses shone darkly, but it was fleeting, and Leonardo smiled slightly and reached out to touch his head affectionately. -You¡¯re wee, Uncle and your mother are old acquaintances. There is no harm in buying you a cake. If you want, I¡¯ll invite you to the amusement park next time. -All right, thank you Uncle Leonardo, then I¡¯ll go first. He took his fruit cake and quickly left the store. Serena was a little worried, stood up and watched him get into the car, and did not feel relieved until he closed the door. As she was about to turn back, Leonardo¡¯s voice came from behind her. -In fact, there is no need to be so nervous. I told you a long time ago that I don¡¯t hold a grudge, neither with you nor with the boy. Serena, -. She was surprised for a moment, then turned to look at Leonardo with cold eyes. -So, Mr. Leonardo, do you remember? I said a long time ago that I don¡¯t want to be a victim of the fight between you and Cristian. Hearing this, Leonardo frowned slightly, his eyes really helpless. -Why do you think of me in this way? It has been five years. If I had to fight with him, I would have done it when he was in the Ferrari family, how could I have waited until now? -So what do you mean now?¡± Serena scoffed, ¡°I can believe that you were a coincidencest time at the supermarket, but this time? You walked past the school on your way home from work and saw Manuel, so you brought him here on purpose to eat fruitcake. You think he¡¯s just a child, no precautions, so you want to buy him? ¨C Seeing that he was still getting ready to speak, Serena interrupted him. -Don¡¯t be so quick to exin. There may be coincidences, but it is impossible for them to be repeated. Even if you want to use me for your ns, you should converge your emotions and suppress your idea, instead of being able as now to appear in front of me anyway, to approach me. Leonardo¡¯s gaze deepened and stared at her. -What about him? Suddenly, a question stunned Serena. -He¡¯s even approaching you anyway, why don¡¯t you think he has bad intentions? And me, I only met you a few times, and someone from thepany signed a contract with you. -Just because you still love him? Serena¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Leonardo took a step forward, and the soft aura around him became a little terrible: ¡°Is it nonsense or don¡¯t you dare admit it? Because you still like him, so no matter what he does to get close to you, you¡¯ll only think of him as a stalker rather than a schemer like me, right? -I¡­ -I said I wouldn¡¯t hurt you, let alone that boy. Even if he is Cristian¡¯s son, in my opinion, he is only your son. -You¡­ Leonardo took another step forward, ¡°Even if I really wanted to get close to you, it¡¯s because I like you.¡± The sudden confession left Serena stunned. Did he like her? Five yearster, still¡­ -Then you left without saying a word. Did you ever think about my state of mind? Although you had no affection for me then, we got along well. Not an older brother, but also a friend, right? ¨C Seeing her retreating step by step, Leonardo took another step forward. A man who has always been soft now became a little stronger at this moment. -He can, but I can¡¯t? If it¡¯s really important, I¡¯m more qualified than him, right? After all, I hadn¡¯t hurt you then. Serena was speechless with Leonardo. She had thought of a thousand reasons why he had approached her, but she had not expected it to be this one, and this time she had confessed it directly. -Because I like you, I want to be close to you, so even if I use some means. Serena, that¡¯s not too much, is it? After expressing these thoughts, Leonardo changed from what he had always been and looked at her gently. -Well, the time agreed upon with Manuel has arrived, and the boy is still waiting in the car. Don¡¯t let him wait too long. Serena was a little embarrassed, how could this Leonardo make her feel¡­ a little sad? -Go ahead,¡¬ Leonardo gently grabbed her shoulder, then pushed her out of the bakery and said as she walked, -I¡¯m not your big brother anymore, so I have the same chance to chase you as Cristian. I didn¡¯t have the chance five years ago, but now I want to fight for myself. Before you are with Cristian, I want to try. So don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t use other reasons to push me away. Serena simply let him push himself to the front of the car, and then opened the door for her. -Mom? Manuel¡¯s voice rang out, and Serena snapped out of it. She turned her head and looked at Leonardo. -Remember to fasten your seat belt and pay attention to road safety,¡¬ she smiled slightly and then closed the car door. Then he turned and entered the bakery to pay. Serena sat in the driver¡¯s seat, still all groggy, and Manuel was still holding the cake, blinking and looking at her with an innocent expression. -Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Serena shook her head in return: -I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go home. So Serena took Manuel home, and as she got on the elevator, Serena couldn¡¯t help but say, -I remember I told the school teacherst time, and the teacher passed it on to me too, that she wouldn¡¯t let strangers take you. Today, what happened? ¨C After speaking, Serena looked at Manuel, his expression was no longer as soft as before, but became very serious. -You took the initiative to go with Uncle Leonardo, didn¡¯t you? Because they had already seen him. Manuel raised his head and met Serena¡¯s serious eyes, a guilty expression suddenly appeared on his small face, -Mom, Mom¡­ -Is it true? -Serena¡¯s voice had also be stern, and she sounded like a stubborn mother. -Mom¡­¡± Manuel was a little frightened, afraid to speak, and slowed the movement of holding the cake in his hand. -Why?¡± Serena looked at him helplessly, ¡°Even if you saw him, can¡¯t you know my attitude? Why do you want to go with him? Why do you want to get into his car? I already know that you went out voluntarily and that he did not force you.¡± Manuel lowered his head. He had never dared to answer, and was silently reprimanded. Chapter 621: Admitting mistakes and confessing them to his mother. -You have forgotten everything I told you before, haven¡¯t you? -Although she was disappointed by his actions, Serena could not scold Manuel violently, seeing his innocent face, head down. But she was aware of his way of being, if he did not teach her a lesson, she would repeat next time. So she decided to ignore how humble Manuel was, and continued to scold him seriously. -If you meet a bad guy next time, and you are only 4 or 5 years old, will you be able to protect yourself? And if something happens to you, do you know how sorry I will be? With so many worries, Serena began to think about the scene in which Manuel was suffering, which brought tears to her eyes and sobs to her voice. She realized the gravity of the situation when she heard sobs in his voice. Manuel raised his head and saw her with tears in her eyes. Feeling very guilty about his sadness, stunned, ufortable, Manuel reached out to Serena and took her hand. -Mom, I know the mistakes I made, please don¡¯t cry,¡¬ he said. Seeing him with guilt and regret, she felt angrier. She did her best to get away from Leonardo, and Manuel, for his part, went out with him without warning. -She pushed him away and turned her head the other way. Just now the elevator door opened, Serena entered, followed by Manuel, who was feeling very sad. -Mom, don¡¯t be angry, I really admit mistakes. Pressing the buttons on the floor, she paid no attention to him. She opened the door and gave Manuel room to enter, which he quickly did. Entering the house, Serena sat upright on the sofa, motionless, her mouth tightly closed. Seeing her like this, Manuel realized how heavy the consequence was. Indeed, Serena was seldom angry with him, let alone heavy words, but today she was still angry; she must have made a very serious mistake. With much regret, she went to the kitchen. Two minutester, he came out with a ss of juice in his hand. She handed it to Serena, saying, ¡°Mother, I made you a ss of juice to calm your anger.¡± Serena, however, remained motionless, sitting on the sofa, staring at him wordlessly. -Mom, Mom, Mom, Mom¡­ Look at me, look at the juice, taste it, please,¡± Manuel did not think he would stop calling her until she forgave him. He was not discouraged by her anger, and the more she kept quiet, the closer he came to her to make her happy. In fact, Serena was no longer as angry as before, but she ignored him to let him know how serious her mistake was. Whatever had happened, she thought of nothing but protecting him from danger. Thinking about it, Serena sighed and looked at him lying between her legs, caressing him tenderly. -Do you know how angry I was? She shook her head affirmatively, her hands raised in the air as a way of admitting mistakes, -Mom, I know I made a big mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have gone out with Leonardo just for a gastronomic seduction. I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. With her serious words, Serena had to stop scolding him and sighed deeply, ¡°Anyway, Mom didn¡¯t want you to be in danger. He looked at her seriously and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will never date someone you don¡¯t know, okay?¡± Saying this, he squeezed her hands, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t be angry. Although he did not open his mouth, you could tell that Serena was already calm, and taking advantage of the opportunity, she handed him the juice saying, ¡°Mom, try it. Finally she took it, -Don¡¯t do it again. -I swear, Mom. Seeing that she drank the juice, Manuel was finally relieved, thinking that she should forgive him. Then Manuel said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll make you dinner to make up for what I did, okay? She looked at him quizzically, ¡°You cook? ¡°Will it be good to eat?¡± was on the tip of her tongue, but she finally did not tell him because she had not yet tasted his cooking. -You are worrying. I learned a lot from Anna. I don¡¯t guarantee the taste, but I do it with a lot of love and passion, do you want to try? He thought about it for a while and finally agreed: -Well, I¡¯d like to try. -Ok, Mom,¡± she jumped off the couch and said, ¡°Stay here and watch TV, I¡¯ll serve you.¡± -Ok,¡± Serena agreed, nning to take him to the restaurant if he cooked badly. As for security outside, Cristian had told her that there would be no chaostely and not to worry. If he had said so, it must be safe out there. ¡°Walking at night, I think nothing will happen to us.¡± Thinking about it, she stood up suddenly because she was worried about her son¡¯s height: ¡°Wasn¡¯t Manuel still tall enough to reach the thing on the table if he fell on the floor?¡± With that said and done, Serena went to the kitchen: -Manuel, I¡¯d better do it. Chapter 622: She is stupid. -While talking, Manuel strained to open the refrigerator to get the food out, and turned his head, saying, -Go rest, I¡¯ll be done in fifteen minutes. -Fifteen minutes? He approached him and asked, -What are you going to cook in fifteen minutes? -Noodle. -I¡¯ll help you, she replied. -Ok,¡± Manuel agreed. Then they made noodles together. In fact, Serena almost didn¡¯t help him much, because Manuel was very skilled in cooking, the only thing hecked was height. Then they both sat down at the table. Seeing the dishes with excellent taste and perfect color, Serena felt veryforted, and a little confused, because she did not think that in a short time she would be able to taste what her son, whom she had apanied from his birth until he was not even five years old, was cooking. Manuel tried it first, but with such haste that it burned his lips and he had to give up. -Patiently, my love,¡¬ he handed her the napkin and said, -No one will take it away from you.¡± He exined with shame, -Mom, I didn¡¯t want to. I just wanted to try. She understood, because from an early age she had always taught him to eat elegantly and patiently, and she had done it well. -I know, but be patient, even if you prepared it. Tasting it, Serena realized that it tasted almost as sulent as Anna had made it. She looked at it with surprise. -Is it delicious? Not thinking that her young son could cook so well, with surprised eyes she asked, -What sauce did you use? -Well, everything I saw in the kitchen. In fact, Manuel had not used any special sauce, the delicious taste was due to his way of cooking and cooking just right. Thinking about it, Serena smiled good-naturedly, -You seem to be an adult now,¡¬ she said. After dinner, Serena cleaned up and Manuel went to take a shower. When he finished cleaning, he suddenly thought of Anna, who did note home at that time. ¡°She was supposed to be with Matteo, but so far?¡± thought Serena. He did not want to disturb her, but to ensure her safety, he decided to send her a message. It didn¡¯t take him long to reply: -Don¡¯t bother me, Serena, my future depends on now-. What future do you mean?¡± Serena thought for a while, then remembered the doses of tranquilizer Anna had taken out, worried, she asked, -Tell me you won¡¯t use the doses on my brother?¡± -What nonsense! Even if I wanted to, I wouldn¡¯t dare. Actually, I¡¯m asking him to have dinner, nothing special. I feel ashamed now! Seeing hisst sentence, Serena smiled, imagining his embarrassed state, and replied, ¡°You have nothing to be ashamed of, after all, you are shameless.¡± -How special is your way of consoling me! -May you be sessful! Then she no longer received his message, but suddenly she saw Cristian¡¯s contact. She wanted to call him, but was embarrassed because she was the one who had asked for more time. Hesitating between calling him and not calling him, she finally dialed his number. ¡°Where is he now, if he was still adjusting to the time change?¡± thought Serena, anxiously waiting for his voice. When she connected, she almost threw the phone away in amazement because she heard a female voice, -Hello?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°A woman?¡± thinking it was a wrong call, she reconfirmed the number. It was him. ¡°But why was it a woman who answered the call?¡± thinking about it, he answered trembling, -Hello, I wanted to talk to¡­. ¨C Did you want to talk to Cristian? -You wanted to talk to Cristian? He is not free at the moment. From her soft and tender voice, it seemed that she was a beautiful woman in a good mood. As soon as she answered, she said, ¡°When he finishes his shower, I will tell him to call you.¡± With a livid face, Serena said, ¡°No need, thank you.¡± Then she hung up the phone, leaning against the door, trembling with pale lips. He knew there was no one left beside him but Luca, but the woman who had received the call did not know her. From the way she spoke, tender and understanding, and also called him with great affection, it seemed that she was not his secretary. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t his secretary, who could it be? With such an intimate rtionship¡­¡± thought Serena. The answer was as clear as day. She clutched the phone so tightly and smiled coldly. Then she let it go, trembling, ¡°Serena, what are you thinking,¡± she murmured, ¡°It¡¯s been five years, do you think he is still waiting for you?¡± Disappointment shed in her eyes, then she put the phone on the table and went to the bathroom. While in the foreign hotel where Cristian was staying, an exotic-faced woman was sitting on the couch holding Cristian¡¯s phone. After hanging up Serena¡¯s call, she had cleared the call log. ¡°She should be his follower or mistress, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have called him at this hour or hung up the phone so nervously.¡± She thought. She was ready to stop anyone who wanted to have a rtionship with Cristian, because he was the man she was in love with. -What are you doing with my cell phone? As soon as she answered, a tall, burly man snatched the phone out of her hand. Chapter 623: She has no shortage of suitors After retrieving the phone, she examined it carefully. -What are you worried about? I just put my contact in your phone, listen. Then her phone rang and an unknown number appeared on the screen. -You don¡¯t have to be so worried about my contact,¡± Maddalena Landi replied. But soon Cristian cklisted her contact, and she became angry: -Why are you treating me like this? A contact will not bother you¡­.¡± She approached him, but Cristian turned around and coldly shouted at her, ¡°Go away! Embarrassed, she stood there with a forced smile, ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like that. It cost me a lot to get into your room.¡± -Give me the key card. -No, not unless you take me off the cklist. Hearing his threat, fury and hatred poured into his dark eyes, and he smiled coldly, ¡°It seems that the family ¡­. doesn¡¯t want to follow the cooperation.¡± -This has nothing to do with my brother, this is between you and me. The coboration continues as usual.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she finished her speech, Cristian wrapped a nket around her and pushed her out. With his violent actions, she crashed against the wall and injured herself screaming. Seeing her go, her two maids approached her to pull her out of the nket, ¡°Miss , are you all right? By the time she was free of the nket, Cristian had already closed the door from the inside. -Miss Landi, are you all right,¡± one of the maids asked and pointed to her elbow, ¡°There is a wound here. Only then did she notice how swollen her elbow was.¡± She stroked the wound to ease the pain, with a livid face saying, ¡°What a barbarian!¡± -One of the maids wanted to make a point. As soon as she had finished her speech, Magdalene disapprovingly interrupted her, ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t nt the infamous idea on me again; also, don¡¯t tell my brother what happened in his room and don¡¯t tell him about the electronic key. If he found out, he would kill me. -As you wish, youngdy. Now what do we do? -We already have your contact number,¡¬ she stared at his state and said, -Let¡¯s go now, then we will meet again. Her unexpected arrival made Cristian ufortable, especially because of the strong scent she had left in the room. He opened all the windows and called the maid to tidy up, then went to the balcony to breathe. The hotel was located in the center of the city, and from the balcony he could clearly see how busy the city was, with vehicles driving fast and buildings filled with lights. ¡°It would be nice if someone was beside me right now, witnessing the scenery.¡± Thinking about it, he examined his phone again and found Serena¡¯s Facebook contact. He had not contacted her in a long time and missed her very much. Seeing thest message, he remembered the words said by a fat man he had met by chance at the supermarket, -You shouldn¡¯t chase her so fast, you have to give her some time and space, and at the same time, create a feeling that you don¡¯t miss her every second, so when you are not by her side, she will definitely miss you¡­.¡± At first he didn¡¯t care much about what he said, but after thinking it over with his current case as an example, he seemed to be absolutely right. ¡°And she, not having seen me these days, will miss me?¡± thinking, he looked at his phone again, but nothing, nothing from her message. ¡°I guess now she will be happy without my trouble.¡± He thought, ¡°Cristian, you are a fool. You knew he wouldn¡¯t need this nonsense. Better appropriate it quickly so that he can¡¯t refuse.¡± Then the hotel services arrived, following their request as a VIP client, changed everything for new and disinfected the entire room. Serena suffered from insomnia again. When she woke up, she saw a tired and old face in the mirror. She wanted to p herself a lot to keep her mind clear. ¡°A phone call and a woman have already made you so restless,¡± Serena thought, ¡°Be careful, that means you are starting to take it to heart.¡± Thinking about her abnormal behavior, she felt sick to muss her hair, trying to be calm. All morning she had been distracted. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t keep thinking about him if I¡¯m not short of suitors,¡± Serena thought, ¡°If he is no longer interested in me, why do I have to be single?¡± She went down to the second floor to take Manuel to school. But she saw him staring at the sofa. -Mom, why is Anna sleeping here? Surprised, he approached the sofa and saw her asleep on it, wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes. -Anna, wake up,¡¬ he pushed her, but she turned away, muttering, -I am very sleepy, let me rest. Then she fell to the floor, in such pain that she woke up, and found that Serena and Manuel were staring at her curiously. Chapter 624: Remember what I told you? Anna stood motionless for a good ten seconds, and got up groaning, ¡°You scared the hell out of me! Serena shrugged, looking at her, -Why don¡¯t you sleep in the room? Manuel followed her, -Yes, Anna, why are you sleeping here, why did youe home sote?- Serena listened to his words. Listening to his words, Serena discovered something interesting and asked, -What time did youe home? Anna¡¯s face suddenly became dejected, distressed, murmuring, ¡°Yesterday¡­. Nothing happened yesterday. Then she rushed to her room, saying, ¡°I am very sleepy, I ask for a day of rest. Leaning against the door, she sighed deeply and felt very ashamed of what had happened yesterday.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As shey in bed, she began to remember what had happened. Yesterday she had picked up Matthew from hispany, and when he had left, he had let her into the car and the two of them had sat together in the back. Being so close to him, Anna became very nervous and looked at him from time to time. The more she looked at him, the more she liked him, his handsome face, well-delineated profile and maturity¡­. Had it not been for Serena¡¯s encouragement, she would not have sought him out, nor would she have sat next to him. -Mr. Matteo, have you had dinner?¡± she asked him in a low voice. As soon as he told her, she realized how stupid she was because she had just left work. -No,¡± he answered her quietly. Hearing his answer, she looked at him again and felt how indifferent he was since he had rejected her. Even though he rejected her, she still loved him, because love did not hide. -So, let¡¯s go¡­ to dinner, shall we? Startled by his rejection, she quickly answered him, -I¡¯ll buy you dinner. He looked at her coldly. -Ok?¡± he repeated nervously. He looked at her trembling to his lips, finally decided not to disappoint her and agreed. Not expecting his consent, nervous and surprised, Anna asked him again, -Yes? -Yes. ¡°One dinner is not possible.¡± Matthew thought. Hearing his answer, Anna became so happy that suddenly her joy filled the whole corner. Mario watched everything from the mirrors in front, with an imperceptible smile, thinking, ¡°Mr. Matteo has been single for many years. Now with thepany of you, a young and dynamic girl around him, he will be happier.¡± -By the way, what would you like for dinner? -If you invite me, you decide. With a wink, he said, -I won¡¯t treat you badly. A Chinese restaurant just opened, shall we go there? -Whatever. Fifteen minutester, the two arrived at the restaurant. Since it had just opened, there were many people there. When they finished ordering from the menu, Anna realized how embarrassed she was with him, face to face, alone. ¡°It had been a particrly special opportunity to have more contact with him.¡± Come to think of it, Anna was still very nervous, crestfallen, sneaking a nce at him. Seeing her nervous, Matthew opened his mouth to break the silence, ¡°Do you still remember what I told youst time? -What?¡± she suddenly raised her head. -What I told you at my house, have you forgotten? Realizing what he meant, he paled and shook his head affirmatively, -No, I have not forgotten. It is clear to me. ¡°Really?¡± thought Matthew, and stared at her with his eyes. Seeing him so serious, Anna did not dare open her mouth, thinking, ¡°Will you reject me here again?¡± Matteo continued, ¡°If you remember, why are you looking for me? She raised her head, but did not say a word, because she thought he would not believe her if she exined that she missed him. Just then the waiter arrived, saving her from her dilemma: ¡°Excuse me, miss, the duck and sauce you ordered is sold out, could you change it?¡± -Ok,¡± he said and looked at the menu and not long afterwards marked another one, ¡°This one. -Are you sure, miss? -Sure. Chapter 625: Crazy things are not enough. Confirming his answer, the waiter withdrew. Silence returned between them. When she was next to him, Anna felt nervous and shy before her rejections she had told him at home, now she felt nothing but embarrassment. ¡°I really want him, why won¡¯t he even give me a chance?¡± thought Anna. Silence ruled until the waiter came in with the dishes. When she served him the beer, Matthew looked at her questioningly, ¡°Are you going to drink alcohol?¡± -Yes. Remembering her drunken behavior, Matteo stopped her, ¡°I won¡¯t allow it.¡± If he had not rejected her, Anna would have thought he was worrying about her, but now she thought it was irony. She said angrily, ¡°Mr. Matteo, it seems that you don¡¯t have the right to forbid me to drink if he is nobody to me.¡± Hearing her words, he felt discouraged and said to her, ¡°If you are drunk, who will take you home? He did not wait for her answer, this, with a forced smile, -Don¡¯t worry. I will call my friend to take me. When we have finished dinner, you can leave. As soon as he finished his speech, Anna felt very ashamed, because he did not allow her to drink alcohol for anything other than her own safety. ¡°What am I thinking?¡± she muttered, taking a drink of beer before tasting the dishes. Matthew wanted to stop her, but he thought it was right what was none for her. So he did not speak or taste the dishes, he just stood there staring at her. When he noticed that he was looking at her intensely with his ck eyes, Anna stopped and said, ¡°Mr. Matteo, you taste them. Watching me eat, you will not be full. Then she continued drinking and eating. She had not stopped until she felt dizzy from her swollen belly. At this point she saw nothing but a blurry figure in front of her, and she stood up, ¡°I-I-I¡¯m going to the bathroom. With¡­ If you will excuse me. Then she walked toward the door, shuffling her steps. Seeing her dazed, Matthew had to apany her with his tight embrace, ¡°I told you not to drink, why didn¡¯t you ever listen to me? She pushed him away and said, ¡°Let me go. -You think I feel like it,¡± she grabbed him again, ¡°I¡¯d like to let you! -Then go away. I said my friend will take me home,¡± she urged him furiously. Not expecting how hard she pushed him, he retreated a few steps. Now he waspletely angry and said coldly, ¡°What friend? I¡¯ll take you right home.¡± -No, go away,¡± she red at him, ¡°A drunk person could do anything crazy to you.¡± Looking at his soft lips, Anna moved her own. He had no choice but to deal with her, a fickle little thing that barely reached his mouth. But he had to take care of her, -Shut up. I¡¯ll take you home to do crazy things. He leaned down with the intention of hugging her directly, but as soon as he did, Anna kissed him with her arms around his neck. Although he had experience with this, Matthew froze at her unexpected kiss. With great strength, he pressed his lips to hers, ¡°I said that a drunk person could do anything crazy to you. Now, if you leave? He shrugged his shoulders, discouraged: ¡°If you¡¯re done with the madness, let¡¯s go home. -Of course that¡¯s not enough.¡± Immediately he approached, but Matteo turned his head away. Then Anna kissed his throat, which was said to be the most sensitive ce for men. As he imagined, Matteo shivered, pulling away from her. He saw that her face waspletely flushed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Quickly she threw herself on him again like a lion on its prey, clinging to his body, her arms around his neck, her legs around his waist. -I don¡¯t care what I told myself, I really love you. And, if I have not confessed my love to you, your refusals are useless. Then she kissed him from forehead, eyes, nose to cheek and lips, and Matthew waspletely surprised by her actions. When he saw them with such affection, the waiter had to retreat in shame. He made an effort to move away from her, and left her on the sofa, indifferent, ¡°Being a girl, you should behave. Do you like hugging and kissing men so much? Seeing her silent, he continued, ¡°Do you think that with some rough kissing and bodily seduction, I could fall in love with you? -Of course not!¡± she cried to him, with tears in her eyes, ¡°I never thought of appropriating you in this way. I miss you so much and I want to kiss you¡­.¡± Chapter 626: It was not her only option At the thought of this, Anna covered her cheeks and could not stop the tears that spilled from the cracks in her hands. Finally, Matthew took her home and warned her that if she did it again, he would find a way to take her away from Serena without mercy. Anna may have thought he did not like her, but she did not expect him to hate her so much. Had she acted too proactively? Had she left the impression of a light woman? But¡­ she had never lent herself to kissing any other man but him. Should she really give up? But she didn¡¯t want to resign, no! *** Serena was exhausted at work, because she had not slept well the night before. So she was very sleepy at work despite drinking two full cups of coffee. Just when she wanted to give in to the impulse to go to the break room for a two-hour nap, Arianna pushed open the door and came in, saying, ¡°Serena, there is someone from the Clozulpany who wants to talk to you about work. Normally, Anna would take care of it, but today she had taken the day off¡­. Serena put the pen in her hand and nodded. She said, -Okay. First, he is brought to the reception room. I¡¯ll be there in two minutes. -Okay. Arianna was a good assistant, usually not only taking care of the design, but also sometimes taking care of Anna¡¯s work. Gradually, Serena changed her opinion of her, considering that she was a rather observant designer. Serena tidied up a bit before getting up and heading for the reception room. When she reached the door, Serena saw the person in the room and her footsteps stopped. It was Leonardo again. Seeing him reminded Serena of what she had said in the bakery yesterday: -Even if I¡¯m going to approach you, it¡¯s because I like you. -Now the current Leonardo is no longer your older brother, so I am able topete with Cristian to win you over. Five years ago I had no chance, but now I want to fight for myself. I will not stop until you are with Cristian. -Serena? Just as she was thinking, the man¡¯s soft voice resounded in the room, and Serena regained consciousness and saw that Leonardo had stood up and was smiling with a very sweet look on his face. While Arianna, who was standing not far from him, looked puzzled. Of course, Serena knew her doubts. With a faint smile, she stepped forward and entered. -Arianna, go ahead and get to work. -Ok,¡± Arianna cast a nce at Leonardo before turning and walking out. Only Serena and Leonardo were left. Serena sat across from him and asked, -What work do you want to discuss with me? -I can¡¯t see you if it¡¯s not about work? -Leonardo looked at her, his ck eyes rmingly bright. Serena was surprised, ¡°You. -Did I go too far in taking advantage of my position for personal gain? -Leonardo smiled softly again, ¡°There is nothing to discuss at work because I trust your abilities. -So, you didn¡¯te here for the job today? -Serena looked up, her eyebrows furrowed. -Since you¡¯re not in a good state, shall I take you to rx? Serena didn¡¯t even think about it and dismissed it out of hand. -No need, if you have no problems to solve, please don¡¯t stop here. After saying this, Serena quickly got up and prepared to leave. She did not want to please Leonardo, she even wanted him to get angry and cancel the contract. As soon as Serena got up, Leonardo followed her and quickly caught up with her. -Do you hate me that much? Can¡¯t you stay even two minutes? Serena¡¯s footsteps paused for a while before she raised her eyebrows and reminded him, -Mr. Leonardo, it is now working hours, you are asking me, a boss, to talk to you about personal matters in the reception room, how can I be the example in thepany? As if he found the weaknesses in her words, Leonardoughed slightly and asked, ¡°So, is it okay if it¡¯s not during working hours?¡± Serena was speechless. Shit, she had not imagined that she would miss the weakness in his argument. -You don¡¯t have to listen to me,¡¬ Leonardo raised his hand to look at his wristwatch and said, -It¡¯s still an hour before noon, who knows if I¡¯ll have the pleasure of buying you lunch today. -During this remaining hour you don¡¯t have to wait for me, I will wait for you here. Come here for me when you finish your work, okay? He had already nned everything well and would stay here and wait for you. -Mr. Leonardo, you. -You said before that we don¡¯t talk about personal matters during working hours, so it hasn¡¯t happened often that we have lunch together, has it? -Yes, that¡¯s fine. Wait for me here,¡± Serena interrupted him at the right time, ¡°I¡¯m going to work now. -Well, go ahead,¡± Leonardo¡¯s gaze suddenly became gentle, lifting his hand to touch Serena¡¯s head. She blushed slightly and stepped back nimbly. Then he left the room in a panic.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After she left, the effusion on Leonardo¡¯s face vanished, and the tenderness under his eyes was reced by coldness. He looked at the time on his watch and searched for a ce to sit. ¡°Cristian, let¡¯s see who gets it first?¡± he thought. ¡°This time I will not lose to you.¡± Serena returned to her office with weak steps. She wanted to refuse Leonardo, but he had taken advantage of the weakness of her words, and if she refused, it would look like she was particrly bad. She let out a sigh. She could only ept his invitation. In fact, after Leonardo had said this yesterday, Serena was quite relieved that his intention was at least a little morefortable than the one she knew. However, Serena did not trust himpletely. Who knew what maneuver Leonardo was pulling? She did not get along with her brother Cristian, so it made sense that she would want topete with him. Thinking about Cristian, Serena naturally thought back tost night¡¯s phone call. She looked at her cell phone again, and sure enough, it was still silent. Cristian had not called her from the night before until now, was he still flirting with women and lost in sex? Imagining this, Serena became so angry that she gritted her teeth, thinking, ¡°Son of a bitch.¡± Son of a bitch, his reason for going abroad in secret was surely to meet a woman in private. Wait, Serena calmed down, why did she care that he was dating other women? Cristian had no rtionship with her at the moment, and she had always denied that he was her husband, so now he was just pursuing her as another candidate. So Cristian also had the right to choose the women he liked. Serena raised her hand to rx her head, convinced that such an unhealthy imagination was because she had been flirting with him too many timestely. She had to stop being bothered by this man. Since he disliked her so much, she had to make him understand that he himself was not her only option. Chapter 627: Not yet a girl The shift was finally over and it was time to leave work. Serena gathered her things and headed for the cafeteria, saw a man standing in the doorway, smiling slightly. -Have you finished your shift? Until she saw Leonardo, Serena remembered that he had epted her invitation to have lunch together. She looked at him with some embarrassment, probably because she had thought the memory of Leonardo¡¯s invitation had slipped her mind. -Yes,¡¬ Serena nodded her head. Leonardo turned to walk out the door, and after a few steps without seeing Serena following her, he turned back to her and asked, -Are you still noting with me? -Yes, I¡¯ming,¡¬ Serena suddenly regained consciousness and had to hurry to follow him. Serena was behind him as he entered the elevator and kept her distance. Even when they reached the second floor, she kept walking that way. Leonardo said nothing, and opened the car door for her in a particrly gentle way. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Are we going somewhere far away? There seem to be restaurants around here, why don¡¯t we pick one and have a simple meal? Hearing this, Leonardo smiled and said softly, ¡°Although lunch is not as important as breakfast, but you can¡¯t treat it like that. No wonder you have lost so much weight in these five years because of such an attitude toward eating. Serena was speechless. -Come on, I made a reservation. It would be a shame to cancel it. Since he had said so, clearly pressuring her, did she have any reason not to get into the car? After she got into the car, Leonardo even bent down to personally fasten her seat belt, Serena¡¯s face changed slightly and she hastened to say, -I¡¯ll do it myself. Leonardo no longer insisted and smiled slightly, -Good. Then he went around the other side and climbed into the driver¡¯s seat. As Serena sat in Leonardo¡¯s car, she had mixed feelings. Leonardo spoke to her from time to time, very appropriately. Serena looked at the time and could not help but ask, ¡°Is it far? Instead of answering, Leonardo swerved and said, ¡®We are here. Serena was stunned. -I¡¯ll drive the car to the parking lot, but the air quality is not good there, so you¡¯d better pull over first and wait for me at this restaurant. -Serena nodded, got out of the car first, and went into the restaurant to wait for him. In about three minutes, Leonardo returned with the car keys still in his hand, -Let¡¯s go. He seemed to be a regr at this restaurant, and just as he walked in with Serena, a waitress immediately approached to guide them. The two followed, and Serena deliberately kept her distance from Leonardo, but he kept slowing down and walking parallel to her, so eventually Serena felt embarrassed and had to walk naturally. After entering the room, Leonardo smiled slightly and said, ¡°You have been eating Western food for so many years abroad, haven¡¯t you? Would it be awkward to suddenly invite you to eat Chinese?¡± Hearing this, Serena shook her head and replied, ¡°No, actually, I still eat a lot of Chinese food. -I know,¡± Leonardo couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Chinese food is your favorite, plus you don¡¯t have much desire to eat Western food. Serena looked up but did not answer him. Instead the waitress said with a smile, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Mr. Leonardo bring his girlfriend here.¡± Leonardo smiled and did not deny it. On the contrary, Serena frowned and looked at him with disgust, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not his girlfriend.¡± The waitress froze and looked at Leonardo ufortably. Leonardo was not angry, and his looks were affectionate as he looked at Serena and exined to the waiter, ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend yet.¡± A very simple answer subtly dissipated the awkwardness between the waitress and Serena. -Excuse me, which dishes would you like to order? Serena sat down and thought about Leonardo¡¯s words. Yesterday Leonardo had said he was going topete with Cristian, did he really mean it? ¡°Was he really going to chase after her? If not, why had he suddenlye to thepany to invite her to lunch?¡± Serena casually ordered something before handing the menu to Leonardo. Compared to her, Leonardo was very careful when it came to ordering. He ordered several dishes and gave some instructions to the waiter as he closed the menu. -Well, please wait a moment,¡± said the waitress. After the waitress left, Leonardo got up and poured tea for Serena as he said, -I used toe here often before, but alone. This is my first time bringing a girl here, so he made a mistake.¡± ¡°Was that an exnation for himself?¡± he thought. Serena shook her head, -It¡¯s okay, I already exined it clearly anyway. Leonardo looked at her and suddenly fell into silence. After a long moment, he said, -Actually, there is no need to rush to deny and exin.¡± -What do you mean? ¨C Serena asked, looking at him incredulously. -I have decided to pursue you publicly. Even if you are not my girlfriend yet, sooner orter you will be. Serena said nothing. What had happened? Why had Cristian¡¯s snobbery suddenly manifested in Leonardo¡¯s eyes? Although his look seemed kind, his words were too smug. Thinking about it, Serena smiled to herself, saying, ¡°So? Are you so sure that I will definitely stay with you?¡± -It¡¯s not that I¡¯m sure, but it¡¯s that I¡¯m sincerely following you and want to protect you, Serena. Serena felt embarrassed. She thought he was conceited, but she did not expect such an answer that left her speechless. She lowered her gaze and looked at the cutlery in front of her, without answering him. -If you stay with me, I will not let them hurt you, whether it¡¯s you or Manuel, I will do my best to protect you.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Serena raised her head and her eyes fixed on him. -You know Manuel is Cristian¡¯s, so why do you want to do this? -I don¡¯t care much,¡¬ Leonardo tapped his wrist and poured himself a cup of tea and sipped elegantly. -I didn¡¯t care five years ago, do you think I care five yearster? The only person I care about is you. -But that¡¯s not my case,¡¬ Serena interrupted him, -What I care about now is not me, but Manuel.¡± Leonardo shuddered and asked self-consciously, ¡°Are you afraid I will treat him badly?¡± Serena did not answer, but she was of the opinion that everyone wanted to have their own biological child and that no one would raise other people¡¯s children. Moreover, the rtionship between Leonardo and Cristian was not something that could be exined in a few sentences. Thinking about this, Serena shook her head. -I don¡¯t want to say that. -Well, it¡¯s better not to discuss it at dinner, how I will treat you, you will knowter. Even sincerity needs time to verify itself, I will have plenty of time for you to verify mine. Chapter 628: Cristian is back. In this way, Leonardo had used the ¡°going back to go forward¡± strategy again, and left Serena speechless. As if afraid to enter such a sensitive topic, Leonardo had avoided the subject of pursuing her and instead asked her about her career as a designer. It had to be said that Leonardo was indeed a very sociable man with great emotional intelligence, knowing what to talk about and what not to talk about. With such a person by your side you would feelfortable, because he would think of everything for you, whether it was bing a couple or getting married and living together. It was a pity that Serena had no feelings for him, so even if they could livefortably together, life for her would still be nd and insipid. She wanted so much to tell Leonardo not to try anymore, that there was no chance between the two of them. However, seeing him like this, she thought that he would not give up even if she said so. Thinking about this, Serena lowered her eyelids and sighed softly inwardly. He didn¡¯t understand what exactly it was about her that attracted him and made him pine for him for so long? * Shortly after Serena and Leonardo left, a ck car had stopped under thepany building. Luca looked at Cristian in the back seat through the rearview mirror. -Mr. Cristian, are you really not going back to rest? Cristian raised his eyes, which were serious with a hint of anger. However, this still could not hide his pleasant beauty. -No more nonsense words,¡± Cristian coldly scolded him, thinking that it had been a long time since he had seen this woman, so he had decided to show up unannounced to surprise her. After so many days, what would her reaction be when she saw him? Luca had no choice but to keep his mouth shut. Cristian had asked him to book a ticket back to the country so he could return early. As soon as he disembarked, he came to Serena¡¯spany. Did women really mean that much attraction? Thinking about this, Luca suddenly remembered the face of a little girl. Then his eyes unconsciously wandered outside and he did not know if the girl was still angry with him. Cristian entered the elevator and collided with Arianna, who was going out to buy something. When Arianna saw Serena leaving with Leonardo, she felt bad because she had always considered Serena and Cristian a good couple after seeing what had happened earlier. But suddenly a leader of the Blue Sky Company appeared, looking at Serena with much remarkable love without any intention to hide it. Now Cristian had suddenly appeared in thepany, probably to look for Serena. Seeing Cristian about to enter the elevator, Arianna could not help but speak, -Mr. Cristian! Cristian looked at her with a very cold gaze, and noticed that she was an employee of thispany. Then he asked her in a cold voice, -Is something wrong? -Yes!¡± Arianna nodded unconsciously, biting her back teeth nervously, ¡°Are you looking for Serena? She¡¯s not in thepany. -She¡¯s not? Cristian asked with furrowed brows. Hearing the news about Serena, his gaze finally formally settled on Arianna. Only that look was dark and cold, bringing no warmth, and Arianna shivered a little. -Can you tell me where she went? Arianna replied, shaking her head negatively, -In fact¡­ I¡¯m not sure, but she must have gone out on business. Business? What a coincidence! Cristian half-closed his thin lips and pondered his answer for a moment, saying nothing. -What do you think if¡­ Mr. Cristian went to the office first and waited for her there? I suppose he will be back very soon. Would he wait for her? Cristian had a bit of a migraine, since he had not rested well fromst night until now. He had rushed so much just to see her as soon as possible. It would be a great shame if he left without seeing Serena. -Ok,¡± Cristian replied softly. Only after obtaining his consent did Arianna press the elevator button for him. On the other side, Leonardo and Serena were chatting while all the dishes were being served. Leonardo had taken special care of her, putting the food in her bowl. Serena could only tighten her lips and say, ¡°I can¡¯t eat that much, you¡¯d better eat more.¡± -Why are you in such a hurry? If I remember correctly, there is still plenty of time to get back to work. -Yes,¡¬ Serena nodded, -But have you seen the dark circles under my eyes? I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and I want to go back to sleep.¡± Serena said directly. Leonardo froze and, a momentter, smiled. -I was rather careless when I thought about having lunch with you. In that case, if you have eaten enough, I will send you back to rest. Serena thought for a moment, then said, -This time it¡¯s on me, you don¡¯t need to send me to thepany, because I¡¯ll take a cab myself.¡± She took a napkin and wiped her mouth, seeing all the color of the lipstick on the handkerchief, thinking that the lipstick must have all fallen off, so she said, ¡°Mr. Leonardo, you go first. I need to go to the bathroom.¡± Serena went to the bathroom and, after washing her hands, took out her lipstick and makeup case. Then she carefully put on her makeup. The problem with makeup is that either you don¡¯t put it on, or you do it well. Especially when the lipstick color is brighter, after eating the lips it keeps the makeup very uneven and unattractive. After Serena had finished putting on her makeup, she was nning to go to the front desk to pay, when she was a little surprised to see that Leonardo was still waiting for her there. -Why are you here? At the sound of the voice, Leonardo turned to find that she had already finished her makeup, and her lips were almost plum colored. Her lips looked glossy and lush, probably because she had just finished applying makeup. Her lips now looked like a plum on a tree that had matured to a certain extent. After looking at her for a while, Leonardo¡¯s eyes darkened a little more, and after a moment he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and rub Serena¡¯s hair as he said, ¡°Silly, how could I leave? -Fool, how could I go first, leaving you here? Serena was speechless. She had not expected Leonardo to suddenly touch her head in public, so she had no time to dodge, and just when she reacted and tried to pull back, Leonardo had already withdrawn his hand. -Come on, aren¡¯t you sleepy? I¡¯ll send you to rest.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Seeing her frozen in ce, Leonardo took a step forward, intending to take her hand. Serena reflexively stepped back, avoiding Leonardo¡¯s touch: -I can walk alone.¡± Then, she left the restaurant hurriedly and bewildered. Looking at her slender back for two seconds, Leonardo also took a step to follow her. The return trip was very quiet. Serena kept her eyes closed and looked tired, and Leonardo was considerate enough not to disturb her. As they approached thepany, Leonardo suddenly saw the car parked under thepany building, whose license te looked familiar. He narrowed his eyes and naturally slowed down. Business trip. Had hee back so soon? Hadn¡¯t he said he wouldn¡¯t be back in the country until tomorrow? Serena wasn¡¯t really sleeping, but she was pretending to rest with her eyes closed, because it would be too awkward with her eyes open. Moreover, she could not even sleep peacefully in Leonardo¡¯s car. Seeing that the building was already close, Serena gathered her things and prepared to get out of the car. Chapter 629: Do you know what you look like? Unexpectedly, Leonardo also turned off the engine and followed her out of the car. Serena was a little surprised, ¡°Why? -To apany you upstairs,¡¬ Leonardo smiled faintly, -Seeing you in such a bad mood, I¡¯m worried about you going upstairs alone. Serena said nothing. She reached out her hand and pinched her cheek, thinking: was it really that bad? Leonardo had found this unconscious reaction very interesting and amusing. Even though she was already a mother, her unconscious gestures showed her attractive unconsciousness. Leonardo felt like reaching out again, but he did not do so after thinking about it. -Come on, I¡¯ll take you upstairs. He was about to take a step forward when someone appeared running in. It was Arianna who took a few steps forward and approached Serena, -Serena, you¡¯re finally back, I need you. -What happened? Arianna looked at Leonardo, then Serena understood what his look meant, so she turned to him and said, -Thank you for your hospitality today, next time I will invite you aspensation.¡± Seeing Arianna at his side, naturally Leonardo could not say anything about sending her upstairs at the moment. He could only smile slightly and say, ¡°Well, I take it seriously, why don¡¯t we have dinner together tonight, I¡¯ll pick you up tonight, and while I¡¯m at it I¡¯ll pick up Manuel?¡± Hearing this, Serena changed her expression slightly and replied, ¡°I¡¯d better not.¡± -It¡¯s a deal, I¡¯ll pick you up after work. However, Leonardo did not give her a chance to say no and left when he finished speaking. As he left, Serena watched him get into the car with a headache. Suddenly, something urred to her and she turned to Arianna, asking, -Why do you need me? Arianna shook her head, -It¡¯s not me who needs you, it¡¯s Cristian who needs you. -What? Cristian? Arianna coughed slightly and watched Leonardo¡¯s car drive away. Then she asked embarrassedly, -Serena, what is your rtionship with him, is he chasing you? Hearing this, Serena frowned her beautiful eyebrows. Before she could answer, Arianna added, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s better not to talk about it now. This is also not important, you¡¯d better hurry back to the office, Cristian is waiting for you in your office. Arianna said to her, and pushed her toward the elevator. -Wait, who are you talking about? Didn¡¯t he leave on a business trip? Why did hee back all of a sudden? Had he also gone to his office? The man had not said a word to her for days, as if he had evaporated from the earth, and what was he doing here? -Who can it be if I say Cristian? -Arianna asked, then looked at Serena and said, ¡°He¡¯s been waiting for you for a long time, an hour or so.¡± An hour? Could it be from when she had just gone out with Leonardo? -I¡¯m leaving you! After the elevator doors opened, Arianna went back to the floor she was working on, and the elevator continued to rise after it closed. After exiting the elevator, Serena headed for her office. It was her office, but Serena felt a little nervous about entering it, so she stood stunned, standing at the door without pushing it. She did not know how long she had been like this, but Serena finally sighed and reached out her hand to push the door open. She had expected to see Cristian sitting at his desk with a scornful look on his face, but she had not imagined that the office would be empty after she opened the door. Serena froze for a moment and then entered. Didn¡¯t it say she was here? But why were there no people in the office? It could have been that Arianna had deceived her, but what was the point of lying to her? Serena entered full of doubt and was about to close the door when a person suddenly appeared before her eyes. She had no time to react before he grabbed her hands and pressed her against the wall. -What?¡± Serena had just let out a gasp of surprise when he kissed her. Serena¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of that handsome face so close. It was Cristian. There was no one in the office when she had looked just now, so¡­. Where had hee from? However, Serena did not even have a chance to think about it at that moment. Just when Serena thought she was about to run out of oxygen, Cristian finally released her and gasped softly against her forehead. -Did you miss me? He spoke in a low, rough voice that was indescribably charming. Serena wanted to say something, but he lowered his head and kissed her as if he could not control his desires. Then he kissed her on the tip of her nose and finally covered her eyes with kisses. Serena then unconsciously closed her eyes. Her neck was cold, as if something else was there. At the same time, the lips covering her eyes moved away, and began to move to the root behind her ear. The cold on her neck was unbearable, and Serena felt that something was wrong, so she reached out to touch it, surprisingly finding a ne. Then, she lowered her head and saw a diamond pendant. -You. Serena raised her head and inadvertently met Cristian¡¯s deep gaze.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. -Do you like it? -Cristian¡¯s thin lips opened in a slight arch, closing his eyes and reaching for her forehead. All his warm breath hit Serena¡¯s face. Immediately, Serena heard his whisperedint. -I chose it especially for you. I didn¡¯t sleep a wink for two days to get there on time. Serena said nothing. When this man finished speaking, he leaned against Serena¡¯s shoulder with his eyes closed. Serena, -What are you doing? Serena pushed him away, but he wrapped his arms around her waist and rubbed her neck, whispering, -Don¡¯t move, leave me like this for a while. In this small separate space behind the door, the air filled with Cristian¡¯s masculine scent as Serena, held by him like that, suddenly remembered the phone call she had made the night before. She blinked and could not help but slowly move her head to smell the shirt Cristian was wearing in front. It was clean, with the typical Cristian smell. Serena could not believe it and sniffed it again, and again she smelled only Cristian¡¯s scent. No, that girl had answered the phone for him and said he was in the shower, so they must have been in the same room? How was it possible that she didn¡¯t smell at all? Could it be that¡­ he had changed his shirt earlier? As she spected, a faint chuckle rose from the back of her head, -What are you smelling? Serena gasped and met a pair of smiling eyes. He squeezed her waist and said with some satisfaction, -You know what you look like now? What do you look like? Chapter 630: It was just theater. Serena looked at him suspiciously and Cristianughed slightly. -To a wife who wants to catch an adulterer. These words made Serena¡¯s body stiffen and she immediately looked him in the eye and asked, -Do you mean that I have an adulterer to catch?¡± Although Cristian had done nothing wrong, Serena said this with the motive of testing him. However, Cristian could not perceive this because he had not seen the phone records, nor did he have any emotional involvement with this woman named Maddalena Landi. Thus, he felt no remorse toward her. -Right? -Seeing that he said nothing, Serena again continued with the question, not realizing how anxious she was, and all of this was picked up by Cristian. Cristian lowered his eyelids slightly, ¡°Can¡¯t you smell everything? Actually, there was only her smell on him, nothing else. However, it was because it was so clean that it was more suspicious, plus Serena had already heard that woman¡¯s voice. The woman¡¯s voice was much softer than her own, and at first nce, she was a girl younger than her. Thinking about this, Serena finally realized something serious.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Five years had passed; she was no longer young. For a woman, she was already entering the years of slow aging, but Cristian¡¯s case was totally different because at that moment he was in his prime as a man. Serena¡¯s gaze turned cold and she pushed him away. Serena¡¯s emotions waned almost instantly, and Cristian sensed it right away, seeing her turn to leave, he immediately walked over and hugged her from behind, leaning on her shoulder. -Don¡¯t you believe me? Serena turned her face slightly to the side to look at Cristian who was leaning on her shoulder. Finally his red lips moved. -Don¡¯t you know the saying that the cleaner it is, the more traces there are? Cristian frowned slightly and asked, -Who said that? -It doesn¡¯t matter who said it. You changed your shirt, didn¡¯t you? Did you also take a shower? Is your body disinfected? Serenaughed sarcastically as she finished saying this, and added, -You removed all those traces to make yourself immacte, and you deceive others while also deceiving yourself. Do you think that¡¯s interesting? At first he just thought she was joking, but now hearing her mocking tone, Cristian realized she was serious. At that point, Cristian¡¯s eyebrows were no longer slightly frowning as at first, but very serious. He asked with much confusion, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? -What do I believe in you? -Serena¡¯s heart filled with anger every time she thought of that soft female voice. The anger grew like a prairie fire that could not be stopped once lit. Unless it had rained a lot. Serena shook therge hands that held her waist and turned to look Cristian in the eyes with a grin. -You didn¡¯t show up for so many days, with the excuse that you went abroad on business. You didn¡¯t think much of it, though. Cristian stared at her, his eyebrows knit together, and the breath on his body was a little cold, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking. Was she that angry? Was it because the ¡°free someone to stop him¡± strategy had worked? Did what the fat man said really work? Although Serena had expressed her mockery, she had also shown that she was angry. But Cristian was quite happy, because he knew that if Serena had not worried about him, she would not have been so angry. -Are you worried that I have other women abroad? -Cristian finally asked the question in Serena¡¯s mind. Serena saw that he asked it so calmly and casually, without a trace of panic under his dark eyes, he was so calm that it did not look at all like he had been caught in adultery. So what exactly was his rtionship with this woman? Was there any need to ask him? If he was really having an affair, he would not admit it even if she asked him. Besides, wouldn¡¯t that be a humiliation to herself? Thinking about it, Serena took a step back and shook her head negatively. -No, I don¡¯t even care if you have a woman or not. -Then why are you angry with me? -I¡¯m not mad at you,¡¬ Serena closed her eyes and remembered that the ne he had just put on her was still hanging around her neck, so she tried to reach out to take it off and return it to Cristian. -It¡¯s almost time to go to work, you said you haven¡¯t closed your eyes for two days? You can go back to sleep. He made a great effort to contain the anger in his heart, making himself look arrogant and indifferent. However, Serena did not realize that she could pretend not to care in words, but not in actions. She took off the ne he had just put on her and returned it to him, saying she did not care and telling him to go back to rest. She did not believe anything of his words. Cristian looked at her for a long time in silence, and reached out his hand to take the ne. Seeing him take the ne by hand, Serena was ready to withdraw her own hand when the man¡¯s hand suddenly turned, and thatrge palm gently wrapped around her small hand. Then, with a force of her arm, Serena¡¯s step stumbled forward and crashed directly into his arms. She raised her head in surprise, and her waist was already clutched by him. -Did I not contact you and that made you unhappy? Or is it that you don¡¯t like this ne I gave you? Serena, -Let me go. -I won¡¯t let you go until you rify it.¡± As she finished those words, he wrapped his arms around her even tighter. Serena looked at him like that, and suddenly remembered when he was hugging another woman, one even more charming and younger than her. Her anger exploded, and after pushing a couple of times to no avail, she curved her red lips andughed. -Are you usually like this with other women? Cristian scowled and asked, -What do you mean? -I mean,¡¬ Serena walked up to him and wiped the lipstick she had left on his lips with her forefinger, looking at the red stain on her fingertips andughing mockingly, -Are you this bad even when you are with other women? Is that how you have learned in five years? Cristian had finally grasped the meaning of her words. What she had said had seemed normal to him before, but not now when he analyzed it. Everything she had said was a proof or a tease of her promiscuity. Cristian did not understand why she thought of him that way, since he himself had only been away for a few days. Thinking of something, he narrowed his eyes carefully. -Did someone say something to you? Seeing his narrowed eyes and alertness, Serena thought she had guessed and gritted her teeth, -You don¡¯t give a damn who told me something! Cristian, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person!¡± She pushed him away forcefully as she cursed, -Don¡¯t you feel disgusted? You hug me and kiss me even after being with another woman, -Where is your misophobia? I thought you really had it? However, I didn¡¯t think you were making theater. Get off me! Chapter 631: We never trusted each other. Cristian did not want to let go. He knew that if she pushed him, it would be even harder for him to find out what was going on. So he hugged her tightly around the waist, no matter what she did, he did not react and did not let go. Finally, Serena was tired, she stopped, gritted her teeth and stared at him, Cristian sighed. -I went abroad unannounced to sign a very important contract. Serena looked at him without speaking, but ording to her eyes, he obviously did not believe her. Cristian had to continue exining, -I had a long meeting and I was far away from here. I bought you a gift and came back the same evening.¡± With that, he leaned forward so that she could see clearly into his burning eyes. -I can even give you my life, why do you think I¡¯m with other women? Serena, what are you thinking about, please? He sighed, leaned down and hugged her tightly. -I haven¡¯t had sex with anyone in thest five years, I¡¯m afraid that no one but you can cure me in this life. Serena did not even move in his arms, as if his words did not move her at all. Cristian was puzzled, so he slowly straightened up and looked at her. -You still don¡¯t believe me? Serena stared at him andughed coldly. -Touching words, from whom have you learned this skill in thest five years? But I don¡¯t know if what you think is what you say. Cristian was speechless. -Who did you sleep withst night? Cristian frowned, -Too much confusion, huh? What? Serena¡¯s eyes widened and she suddenly realized that the man had nothing to do with her; in fact, he was making a big mess. But she wanted to be like that. It disgusted her to think that the man in front of her might have been in the same room with another womanst night and having sex. -Get out! Suddenly she cursed : -Go abroad and look for your wife. At first, Cristian thought she was just suspicious of him, and then she would test him and tease him, but now he felt something was wrong. If it was just a test, how could she be so angry? She had¡­ Cristian had suddenly remembered something aboutst night. Magdalena had sat on the couch with Cristian¡¯s cell phone. She smiled triumphantly, as if she had won a battle. Magdalena was a little nervous when she saw him, but she quickly calmed down and called him. She had. Cristian narrowed his eyes sharply. Was it that the woman had snuck into the room while he was showering and done something with his cell phone that had upset Serena? It had nothing to do with Magdalena, even if Serena didn¡¯t know, she wasn¡¯t afraid she would. Thinking about this, Cristian immediately asked, -Did anyone call youst night? Serena said nothing. She did not expect him to understand correctly, and said with a grin, -Who are you referring to? -Donna,¡± Cristian said without hesitation. Serena was surprised, ¡°You admit it? Cristian probably knew what had happened and said, ¡°That woman is the sister of my business partner, who booked the hotel. She stole the room card and entered my room. -What do you mean? Cristian grabbed her wrist and looked at her seriously. -I mean no matter who called youst night, it wasn¡¯t true what she said. Serena said nothing. After a long silence, Serena smiled again with disdain. -Why should I believe that? I am far away in a foreign country and I don¡¯t know if you told the truth. They were really harsh words, and after speaking, Serena noticed that Cristian¡¯s face changed slightly and the man looked a little depressed. -Don¡¯t you believe me at all? Believe you? -We have never trusted each other. There was an awkward silence. Serena knew what Cristian was thinking. The man had sensed that she did not trust him, so Serena talked about what had happened five years ago to rify. He did not trust her either. -You¡¯ve always doubted me,¡¬ Serena said seriously, her voice a little soft. -Now it¡¯s my turn, right? Cristian, don¡¯t be too arrogant, because you can¡¯t control everything. I am not the Serena of five years ago, and I no longer worry about living in the Ferrari family. I am no longer the woman who wasughed at inpany by all the people, nor the woman who knew you didn¡¯t love her but still loved you resolutely. -That woman died a long time ago. It¡¯s been five years, don¡¯t you understand? After we saw each other again, you always wanted to be with me again, but do you remember how you hurt me? How you treated me then? Did I have to wait in the rain at the door until I fainted just because you didn¡¯t want to see me? Why should I believe you as you say? -A woman answered my call. I¡¯m not interested in investigating whether there is some misunderstanding, that I can¡¯t believe that a president¡¯s room card during a meeting abroad was so easily stolen. She pushed him away and turned around. -Now I am a woman with dignity. If you cannot give me total happiness and security, then don¡¯te before me again. -Never. She had spoken coldly and firmly. After Serena entered the inner room, Cristian had still not recovered. It took him a while to realize that a phone callst night had changed everything; he was very angry and clenched his fists. Maddalena Landi! Serena leaned against the door to the inner room, panting.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She still couldn¡¯t calm down. After listening to her a moment ago, Cristian should have understood what happened. Serena thought, ¡°If he can¡¯t figure it out, he won¡¯te to see me again.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯m already very tired of dealing with these two. I mentioned his father to Manuel earlier, but now I have to find an excuse to exin it to him.¡± Serena closed her eyes, a little tired. This was life. Chapter 632: Confrontation After finishing her work, Serena walked down the stairs and saw Leonardo waiting for her. She sighed as she remembered what he had said when he had sent her back to thepany at noon. Leonardo was serious about pursuing her. How could she refuse so that he would give in? After thinking about it, Serena pretended not to see him and headed toward the parking lot with the car key in her hand. After a few steps, Leonardo ran after her and stopped her. -Let¡¯s agree that I¡¯ll take you home and pick up Manuel. -No, you made a mistake,¡± Serena refused, curling her red lips. Leonardo was surprised and smiled, -Serena, rx, I just want to make a little effort. -I know, but I have a car,¡± Serena showed him the car key she was holding, ¡°I have to drive home. Leonardo¡¯s eyes squinted. -Then can I go pick up Manuel with you? He didn¡¯t know what to say. -If I¡¯m not mistaken, you came by car, right? And what will you do with your car if you stay with me? So go back with your car. As she walked, Serena suddenly stopped and looked nkly ahead. Leonardo noticed this and followed her gaze. The underground parking lot was a little dark, a tall man leaned against a car, his handsome face half hidden in the shadows, his eyes unpredictable. Was it Cristian who had been kicked out of her? Serena¡¯s lips twitched, but she could not say anything, and unconsciously she looked at Leonardo beside her. Thest time they had met at the supermarket had been rather awkward, and today they had met again in the parking lot. Serena was even more speechless. She had closed her eyes and started to have a headache. Hearing a sweet smile, Leonardo said softly, -Is it because of Cristian that you don¡¯t want me to go in your car? Serena,-of course¡­. No. She did not know Cristian was here. She had seen at noon that he had dark circles under his eyes, had thought he was resting again, but she did not expect him to show up here.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he rested until now?¡± thought Serena. Meanwhile, the man leaning against her car had moved, looked here as if by chance, and then raised his hand and hooked his finger toward her. -Come here. How had he calmed down in such a short time after the midday fight and still let her pass with that look and tone? As if nothing had happened? Serena stood still and did not move. Probably because of this, Cristian lost patience, stood up and walked toward her with straight legs. Whether by illusion or not, Serena felt that when he walked toward her, his eyes and body were filled with¡­. Ferocity! Was he not? Serena bit her lip unconsciously, and Cristian was already in front of her in the blink of an eye. Shepletely ignored Leonardo beside her, as if she had not seen him at all. Cristian grabbed Serena¡¯s hand and turned to leave. He had a lot of strength and Serena was pulled forward, however, after a few steps, someone pulled her other arm. She turned her head and saw Leonardo holding her arm. -Cristian, even if you want to see her, it¡¯s my turn first. Leonardo was still smiling, but his eyes were already very cold and he looked at Cristian. -Ridiculous. Cristian smiled and did not even bother to look at him. -Excuse me? I waited for you here at noon, didn¡¯t you? -Me? -Leonardo smiled and said slowly, -What a coincidence, I made an appointment with Serena at noon. Why didn¡¯t we see you when we left? Could it be that I asked her before our lunch? This made Serena¡¯s eyes go wide in surprise, and she looked at Leonardo in disbelief. She had not expected that the gentleman could reallypete with Cristian. For some reason, Serena felt Leonardo slowly change. Obviously, his words were meant to spur Cristian on. Cristian immediately narrowed his eyes and looked at Serena seriously, but she was as calm as if she had not seen his eyes. After a while, Cristianughed and finally raised his eyes to look at Leonardo. -You seem to be teasing me. Then he let go of the hand that was holding Serena¡¯s and hit Leonardo. This hit Serena¡¯s heart like a rock, she was surprised, not even reacting, only to see Cristian¡¯s fist hit Leonardo¡¯s chin. Soon Serena saw the red blood on Leonardo¡¯s mouth. She moved her lips and wanted to step forward, but Cristian pushed her behind him. The tall Cristian was standing in front of her, Serena could not see Leonardo¡¯s expression and eyes. Leonardo raised his hand to wipe the blood from his lips, raised his head and looked at Cristian with cold eyes. He smiled slightly, ¡°Why so impulsive? Cristian, did you hit me just because I made an appointment with Serena before you did?¡± Cristian looked at this smiling man and felt that he was being hypocritical. -Did you ask me before you dated my wife? After speaking, he hit Leonardo again. Serena, behind Cristian, was afraid to look at Leonardo when she heard him. Leonardo stepped back, with more bloodstains on his lips and bruises on his chin. However, Leonardo looked into her eyes as if he could not feel the pain and smiledfortingly at her. Serena suddenly felt very distressed, bit her lower lip, and looked at Leonardo. Why had she not reacted? Even so, had she not reacted? -You know what I hate most about you? -With respect to Leonardo, Cristian¡¯s face was very angry, his eyes were a little red, he stepped forward and grabbed Leonardo¡¯s cor, and said quietly. -Hypocrisy and cunning. Leonardo took a few steps back and finally lost weight and fell to the ground. Serena¡¯s face was pale and she stopped Cristian before he could hit Leonardo again. -That¡¯s enough! Chapter 633: I want to be the father of your child. All movements and sounds stopped at the same time. Cristian narrowed his eyes and looked at Serena in front of Leonardo: -Are you protecting him? His eyes were like an ice cave in the cold winter, involuntarily making people shiver. Although Leonardo fell to the ground, he smiled with relief when he saw Serena protecting him. Her smile was provocative to Cristian, who scoffed, pretending to be weak in front of a woman? Great. -Stop! Cristian,¡± Serena shouted, -you beat him so many times, and he didn¡¯t resist at all. Are you still humiliating him?¡± After speaking, Serena took a deep breath and turned to help Leonardo up. Leonardo deliberately grabbed Serena¡¯s slender white wrist, and slowly stood up leaning against Serena¡¯s body. This was like a bombshell for Cristian, and he was furious in an instant. Cristian knocked Leonardo down with a fist, Serena¡¯s eyes went wide and there was no time to help him up. She turned her head to reason with Cristian, but he lifted her up by the waist. -What are you doing? Let me go! -Serena¡¯s stomach ached slightly at Cristian¡¯s shoulders, and she patted him vigorously on the back. -Shut up, you are my wife and you should not help other men, especially hypocrites like Leonardo. He quickly left the parking lot with her on his back. They went farther and farther away. The injured Leonardoy on the cold ground, staring at the ceiling, feeling the cold on his back, as if he were in hell. After a while, he smiled again, his bloodied face looking a little horrible. -Cristian Ferrari! Leonardo shouted the name, clenched his fists and dug his nails into the flesh. *** -Let me go, where are you taking me? Cristian! -Serena kept shouting, Cristian had already put her in the car, and then he got into the car too. -Let¡¯s go! Cristian ordered in a cold voice, and Luca quickly started the car. After the car had started, Serena angrily scolded him, -Cristian, what are you doing? Where are you taking me? Do you know that I am going to school to pick up my son? Cristian was a little irritated when he heard the word son, but he still asked, ¡°What school is he in? Someone is going to pick him up. Serena, -Then will you let me out of the car? Cristian did not speak, he pulled out his cell phone, -What school is he in? Serena scoffed, -No, I have to get out of the car to get him. She could not allow others to take Manuel, otherwise it would be tantamount to telling Cristian that Manuel was her son. Moreover, she was also a little worried about Leonardo. After all, Cristian had a lot of strength and she did not know what had happened to Leonardo on the ground. However, Serena was very worried, she could not go with Cristian. -You can¡¯t get out of the car,¡¬ Cristian said coldly, -Don¡¯t think he doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, he¡¯s fine, he¡¯s just pretending. -Faking it? Serena¡¯s eyes widened and looked at him in disbelief. -You hit him so many times and he didn¡¯t react even once. Did you say he was pretending? Were you pretending to hit him? -No,¡± Cristian did not deny, ¡°Of course I was really hitting him. If you hadn¡¯t stopped me, it would have been possible to maim him. Serena, -You are violent. Cristian suddenly leaned forward and looked at her seriously, -The violent one now wants to take you to the airport. -What? To the airport? What is he going to do at the airport? Serena was almost crazy, she thought, -Is he crazy?¡± -Didn¡¯t you say that if I can¡¯t give youplete happiness and security, I will never show up in front of you again? -Christian¡¯s warm breath touched her face and made her hair fly over her forehead. -I asked Luca to book the ticket and the ne leaves at eight o¡¯clock tonight. Cristian grabbed her hand and forced her fingers tightly together. -Why are you taking me abroad? -We are going to meet Magdalena. Magdalena?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. -Who is she? -Serena asked intensely. Cristian looked at her, ¡°The woman who snuck into my room.¡± -I¡¯ll take you to confront the woman directly; that will give you a total sense of security, right? -But,¡¬ Serena was surprised and speechless, even though she had always known Cristian was assertive, she had not expected him to be so impulsive. They had just met, he hadn¡¯t slept for two days and his eyes were bloodshot, but he had bought a ne ticket to take her abroad. Just because of what he told her? As she thought about it, Serena felt Cristian squeeze her hand tighter, looked at her dominantly, and whispered. -When wee back, you must let me see your son. Serena¡¯s pupils dted and she heard him say confidently. -I don¡¯t want to wait any longer. -Serena, I want to be your right man. -I want to be the father of your child. *** When they arrived at the airport more than half an hourter, Serena was still in shock at Cristian¡¯s words. After recovering, she remembered that she had hastily refused Cristian¡¯s request to pick up Manuel, so she called Anna and asked her to pick up Manuel. Then she hung up. The airport was bright at night, and the spacious lobby was full of people with suitcases and luggage carts, and she had to print out tickets. Cristian had taken her directly to the VIP channel. When she sat down in the chair, Serena looked at the empty seat next to her and found that she had brought nothing, either clothes or cosmetics. Cristian was really too impulsive. Even though she knew he was impulsive, Serena was very moved by this. She did not expect Cristian to directly book a ticket and take her to the airport. She thought, ¡°Should I really go with him to meet that woman abroad?¡± ¡°Was it necessary to make such a fuss over a sentence?¡± ¡°Does he think I¡¯m capricious?¡± While Serena was thinking about this, Cristian encircled her waist, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s get something to eat. Serena came back to herself and looked at Cristian beside her, ¡°Are you really going to take me abroad? Chapter 634: Do you want to embarrass me even more? -We¡¯re here, do you think I¡¯m joking? -Cristian stroked her head as he spoke, then wrapped his index finger around her hair. Serena stared at him. -I¡¯m serious, if a strange woman changes your mind about me, then I have to prove that she has nothing to do with me. From the moment we met, I meant what I said and did, not what I did on impulse. -But,¡¬ Serena raised her head and looked at the bloodshot eyes growing in her eyes, -Didn¡¯t you go two days without sleep? Can you take it? Their eyes met in the air, Cristian lowered his head, rested his forehead against hers and closed his eyes wearily. -No. -But I can¡¯t bear to lose you anymore. -You can¡¯t believe him, I think he has bad intentions. He sounded even more selfish when he spoke ill of Leonardo. Seeing that she did not respond, Cristian continued, ¡°He didn¡¯t defend himself not because he didn¡¯t dare, but because you were there.¡± -He did it on purpose, do you understand? Serena¡¯s lips moved and she wanted to say something, but Cristian kissed her lips softly and the kiss made no noise like a petal falling to the ground. Soft and silent. Serena was very moved and unconsciously opened her mouth to ept the kiss. The moment she had opened her mouth, she had felt the man¡¯s body tremble, and then Cristian¡¯s tongue had hooked hers. -Ah. Serena did not hold back for a while; just when she thought he would continue kissing her, Cristian suddenly withdrew his tongue. Serena looked at him nkly. -Do you want to embarrass me even more? -Cristian said breathlessly against her forehead. Serena suddenly remembered that this was the VIP lounge at the airport, even though there were only a few people there. After Serena¡¯s reaction, she wanted to push Cristian away, but Cristian pinched her lips and smiled, -It¡¯s toote, everyone has seen us, no need to hide. After hearing the look from all directions, Serena¡¯s face and ears were red. She said nothing and nced at Cristian. -Are we not going to eat? Leave me, I want to eat alone. After speaking, she pushed Cristian away, but Cristian pulled her back the moment she stood up. -Wait for me. Serena sat back down next to Cristian, the man leaned into her ear and whispered: -Don¡¯t you know it is ufortable for me to get up when I have just kissed you? Of course, Serena knew what he meant-after all, this had happened once in her house. This beast! -Actually. They had not kissed for long, but ¡­. Thinking about this, Serena looked up at him. Cristian¡¯s bloodshot eyes were full of joy, although there was still some dissatisfaction, his anger at hitting Leonardo waspletely gone. The moment Serena took the initiative to open her mouth, Cristian suddenly realized that she had always loved him. So why should he be angry with Leonardo? And Leonardo wanted to fight with him over women, absurd. He had never been in the game. Cristian was satisfied and, after facing Magdalena, he could be a father. After a while, Serena asked him. -Are you all right? Cristian shook his head and sat open-mouthed. Three minutester, Serena looked at him again and asked, -Are you okay? The look in her eyes was a bit defiant; she knew exactly what his condition was, but she looked at him innocently.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Cristian really wanted to bite her and press his body against her to let her know if she was okay. How had he been so quick? -How,¡± Serena still wanted to say something, but seeing that he was looking at her with hungry eyes, she had to restrain herself from saying anything. She decided to wait. After all, it had taken her a long time when they were home. This time Serena would not bother him again. Time passed slowly, and both were a little embarrassed. In fact, Serena wanted to remind him that boarding time was approaching. What about lunch? Finally, when Serena wanted to get up to go to the bathroom, Cristian suddenly took her hand, ¡°Come on. Serena,-Are you all right? She looked at him with surprise. Cristian half-closed his lips. -Don¡¯t look at me like that, or I can say I¡¯ll never sit down again. Serena was speechless. Then she stopped looking at him. As he walked out, Serena thought of something and asked, -Is your brother really okay? As soon as he finished speaking, Serena felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. She turned her head and looked at him; Cristian looked at her indifferently. -Are you still thinking about him? Said Serena, -I didn¡¯t want to think about him, it was because you hurt him. Cristian stopped looking at her and said coldly. -He is not my brother, so don¡¯t treat him as your brother. Of course she did not treat him as a brother. -Don¡¯t think of him as a man. Serena thought this was too much. -He is the son of a concubine,¡¬ Cristian suddenly said. Serena was surprised, the son of a concubine? Serena did not understand the Ferrari family business, she only knew the obvious. Cristian and Leonardo were not brothers, but half-brothers. As for the other things, she did not understand. -Then my mother could not get pregnant after marriage. Three yearster, she found out that the man had other women. My stubborn mother could not bear the pain, so she forced the man to divorce and then left the Ferrari family. Serena paused and lowered her eyes. She had not expected Cristian¡¯s mother to be so strong. When she had found out that her husband had other women, she had divorced him immediately. She waspletely different from the ones they had swallowed. -After leaving the Ferrari family, my mother found out she was pregnant. Serena unconsciously touched her lower abdomen. -She could have chosen to have an abortion. After all, I was her ex-husband¡¯s child, but my mother gave birth to me without hesitation. Hearing this, Serena raised her head and looked at him. Cristian¡¯s eyes were bleak, like the deep blue of the sea. Serena had never seen Cristian in that state. Chapter 635: Are you sad for me? Although Serena had never seen Cristian¡¯s mother, after hearing her words, she knew she was a tough woman with a great maternal love. She could have aborted the child after the divorce. But she had given birth to him without hesitation. -And then what? -Serena asked actively. -Cristian raised his lips and seemed to smile, but his smile and eyes were full of bitterness. -She lived a very hard life alone and often felt ufortable after her pregnancy. And she had to endure physical trauma. She lived by faith. After giving birth to the baby, she took care of him alone, and life had been even more difficult. For some reason, Serena suddenly thought of herself. When she had broken up with Cristian and gone abroad, she had almost lived a life like this, except that she still had rtives to take care of her, Matthew had given her a veryfortable life, and then Anna had apanied her. But at that moment she felt that life was very difficult, and now she knew that Cristian¡¯s mother had had an even more difficult life than her own. Suddenly he felt empathy for this woman. -The son knew that his mother had divorced him when he was young, and he also knew who his father was and what he had done wrong. He also knew that after the divorce, the man had married his concubine and that the woman had also had a child-everyone knew what the man had done wrong. But no one dared use him because of his identity-he was very considerate of the woman, everyone considered him a good husband. Having said that, Cristian scoffed, hisugh was sharp and cold. Everyone did not dare to offend this unfaithful man because they were afraid of his identity, that¡¯s why they called him a good husband. What nonsense. Serena could almost imagine Cristian¡¯s desperation. ¡°Did he know when he was very young? Then how had he been able to grow up without problems?¡± she thought. Serena suddenly understood why Cristian hated her so much and even teased her. -Do you think he was not worthy of a good life? In fact, his ne crashed and both he and the woman fell into the sea. Serena said nothing. -Then they never came back. That said, the two had already arrived at a restaurant, Cristian took her by the waist, pretending to be rxed and asked, -Shall we eat here? Serena thought, -Do you still want to eat?¡± Seeing that she did not respond, Cristian ordered some dishes for her, then walked in with her and the two sat down at a table. Serena asked again, -And then? How did you get back to the Ferrari family? -Do you want to know? -Cristian looked at her and smiled, ¡°Then eat first, and then I¡¯ll tell you.¡± He knew she was curious, but he didn¡¯t tell her. Thinking about this, Serena looked at Cristian without speaking. Cristian couldn¡¯t help butugh. -Do you really want to hear this? Serena looked at him: -Tell me then. Cristian¡¯s eyes darkened, -After I fell into the sea, Alexander sent someone to get me. -So you came back? -Serena asked again. -No,¡¬ Cristian smiled, -They told me toe back on the condition that my mother could note back, they demanded that I abandon my mother.¡± Hearing this, Serena¡¯s eyes widened. -Then, if you had wanted to return to the Ferrari family at that time, you would have had to separate from your mother. Otherwise, you couldn¡¯t have returned to the Ferrari family, could you? Cristian nodded with a smile. -The son had died, and there was only one concubine son in the family. He was afraid of having an ident and having no offspring, so he had done everything to separate me from my mother. Serena was speechless. After returning to the Ferrari family, he did not get along with her family; he and Alexander were almost like enemies. Besides, Cristian had really gone back to the Ferrari family, so¡­. What had happened after that? Since he did not want to be separated from his mother, why had hee back? Why was he in a wheelchair? Serena had many questions, but she feared Cristian was sad, so she put up with it and waited for Cristian himself to say. She thought his life was already difficult, but she did not expect him to have had a difficult time as a child. There was silence for a long time, Cristian no longer spoke and Serena did not dare to ask. They remained silent like that, but when Serena thought Cristian would never speak again, she suddenly said coldly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. -Because I refused to return to the Ferrari family, he made my mothermit suicide. Serena quickly raised her head, -What?¡± She was surprised, her pupils trembled slightly, she did not expect that Alexander had really forced Cristian¡¯s mother tomit suicide. So Cristian treated him as an enemy and did not respect him at all. -I went back to the Ferrari family to take back everything that belonged to me,¡¬ Cristian half-closed his lips and said slowly. His eyes were very dark: -And they forced me to marry.¡± At that moment, the waiter served the food, -Good appetite. -Let us eat first,¡¬ Serena ate the food with a fork, feelingpletely without appetite, the food had no taste, even a little bitter. Was it because she knew about Cristian¡¯s past? Were you sad about him? Serena ate without expression, but Cristian never took the fork, but watched her eat seriously, with warm, tender eyes. Suddenly she couldn¡¯t eat anymore, she put down her fork and said, ¡°I¡¯m full, let¡¯s go to the waiting room.¡± After speaking, she reached for her bag to get up, but Cristian grabbed her by the wrist. -Are you sad for me that you can¡¯t eat anymore? She resisted the impulse, but turned her head anyway and stared at him. -Why are you pretending that you don¡¯t care? You should be angry after all this, shouldn¡¯t you? You seem to be talking about others and you brought me here to eat, how can I eat after knowing these things? -You can¡¯t eat because you are sad for me- He did not expect Cristian not only not to be angry, but to take his hand and kiss his palm. Chapter 636: Before you, there was another… Serena winced, her ears instantly blushed, and then tried to pull her hand away when Cristian curved his thin lips and said, -If you really have feelings for me, stay with me and have nothing to do with that man. Hearing this, Serena frowned as if she felt something was wrong. -Are you just saying that to make me feel sorry for you? -I¡¯m not lying to you, what¡¯s wrong with being very fond of me,¡¬ Cristianughed and whispered, -Sit down and eat, the airne food is not good. Serena froze, yes, the food on the ne was very bad, if she did not eat here now she would not be able to eat on theer. However, after hearing what Cristian had said, she really had no appetite. Serena shook her head at the thought. -Forget it, I have no appetite right now and I don¡¯t want to eat. Cristian was silent for a couple of seconds and stood up behind her, -Then you check in and have lunch on theer.¡± Serena was speechless. Afterwards, Cristian had apanied her to the front desk and paid the bill, and then the two of them left the restaurant together. -It¡¯s a shame we only had two bites of what we ordered,¡± Serena could not help but say with a sigh as she left. Hearing this, Cristian raised an eyebrow, ¡°So, shall we go back and get it to go?¡± Serena pretended not to have said anything. The two of them went back to wait for the ne, and shortly after they sat down, Serena could not resist asking, -Did you hurt your leg? So, did it hurt a lot, was it serious? Serena didn¡¯t even dare to look at Cristian when she asked that question, fearing that she had hit the nail on the head with him. Who knew, a soft chuckle came from behind her, Cristian leaned down and tapped his chin on her shoulder, -Why don¡¯t you dare to look at me? If you want to ask, you can ask openly, I¡¯m your man, what else can¡¯t you tell me? Serena¡¯s ears reddened and she gritted her teeth, -Who said you were my man? I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± -After meeting the woman, you will have to admit it even if you don¡¯t want to. After saying that, Cristian couldn¡¯t wait for Serena to say something else before going out and exining, ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t crippled at all then.¡± -What did you say? Did you think you heard wrong, that I was not crippled then? -You say you were not crippled at all? Then why were you always in a wheelchair? -On the outside I was crippled, but in reality ¡­ I was always physically fine. It was only when my leg was crippled that Alexander let his guard down against me. How do you think he got the position as head of the Ferrari Group? Even though my skills were superior to Leonardo¡¯s, with his caution, I still had a way of being toppled by the directors at the beginning, to the point of taking control of the wholepany and leaving him powerless to do anything about it. Serena¡¯s lips moved softly, feeling her chest slowly vibrate. At that time she thought he was a cripple and took care of him because Henry called him ipetent and she would go and fight with the other party for him and even throw coffee in his face, not realizing that¡­. Was he really pretending to beme? Thinking about it, Serena could not help but stare at the man¡¯s legs. It was no wonder that when she had looked abroad about him earlier, Serena had been happy for him when she had heard that his leg had been mended. But she did not expect this man to be found out that he had been pretending all along. -Then why didn¡¯t you tell meter,¡± Serena looked him straight in the eye, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell meter, when we were together, because you were worried¡­¡± What is all this nonsense? -As if he knew what she was thinking, Cristian grabbed her hand tightly. -I didn¡¯t tell you the truth because I wasn¡¯tpletely sure. And, of course, I didn¡¯t want to involve you; it¡¯s my business with the Ferrari family, not yours. -And you can¡¯t deal with Leonardo in the future; the son of a bitch is definitely not a good person and probably just wants to use you for something. Serena frowned, ¡°Why do you keep badmouthing him, maybe he¡¯s not as bad as he¡¯s made out to be?¡± -Why not,¡± Cristian huffed slightly, ¡°His mother destroyed someone else¡¯s family¡¯s happiness then, and now he¡¯s trying toe and destroy yours and mine.¡± Serena did not bother to look at him and brushed her lips together. -Even though he is the son of a bitchy woman, it is not her decision. She did not know her mother was such a person until she had him . Hearing this, Cristian frowned slightly, looked at her with an unpleasant expression and asked, -So now you speak for him? For what purpose? Pretending to be a gentleman in front of you, beating and cursing in secret, and this makes you feel so much for him? Serena, -In whose ear did you hear me speak for him? What I said is simply the truth, yes, he is the son of a lover, but is that a choice he can make before reincarnating? Besides, he didn¡¯t treat you so badly when he was in the Ferrari family, did he? Or just. -Stop,¡± Cristian interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention his name in front of me again, and if you don¡¯t want to fall victim to his rush to fight, stay away from him. When he approaches you, stay away from him, do you hear me? Seeing her silence, Cristian frowned and asked her more. Serena half-closed her lips and withdrew her hand. -Mind your own business, how can you ask me when you still have a bunch of messes of your own? -What kind of mess will I have when this is all over,¡¬ Cristian asked rhetorically. -You think you only have a mess,¡± Serena taunted her, ¡°Isn¡¯t Alice your mess?¡± Cristian was speechless. -I remember when she told me she was pregnant with your child. Isn¡¯t that your debt of love? -Do you believe that? Serena looked away. She had believed it five years ago, because at that time Alice was wearing the pair of earrings this man had bought her. But when she had calmed down and thought about it, she had decided that it simply was not possible. Because everything Alice did behind the scenes was so deliberate, she could detect what was wrong if she analyzed it with her heart. But at that time he probably trusted Alice too much and Cristian not enough, so¡­. Thinking about that love-hate rtionship back then, Serena closed her eyes a little wearily, and Cristian, behind her, was a little surprised to see that she said nothing for a long time. -That was a lie from her, I never touched her, you are the only woman I ever had,¡± he told Serena.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Serena, -Yes? ¨C Serena thought of something and suddenly opened her eyes. -You¡¯re not really lying to me? Are you sure I¡¯m the only woman? The people in the background were quiet. After a long silence, she seemed to speak with some difficulty. -Before you, there was another¡­. -What? Chapter 637: Trick question She had asked him insistently, and when she heard him admit so quickly, Serena¡¯s breathing stopped momentarily, but her heartbeat suddenly increased its pace. -There was another one,¡¬ she asked as her lips twitched. -Who was it? -Cristian thought about it; he had already said that, so he might as well have been telling the truth. -I don¡¯t know her either. Serena: -You don¡¯t know her? Then how did you¡­?¡± She found herself breathing a little raggedly as Manuel grew more and more like Cristian, so she was suspicious, but she couldn¡¯t believe it in her mind. It had always seemed to her that the thought and what had happened that night was just ridiculous. And so much time had passed that she could not remember much of what had happened that rainy night; everything that had happened that night had been so sudden that she had been in a state of passive confusion and had fled quickly afterward. Now, hearing him admit it himself, Serena felt as if her heart almost jumped into her throat; it was one thing to guess for sure, but another to hear Cristian admit it. Serena bit her lower lip. -That night I was drugged,¡± Cristian hugged her, ¡°But after her, you were all I had, and you always will be.¡± -Wait,¡± Serena interrupted him, ¡°Did you say you were drugged that night? Does that mean you touched that girl because you couldn¡¯t control yourself? So you would have done it with anyone you were given at that time?¡± Cristian remained silent, as he would answer that question, it really seemed that Serena¡¯s question was a trap. If he had said yes, then Serena would surely have thought he was promiscuous and would have touched any woman. But if he had said no, then she would surely have asked him if he had special feelings for that woman. Neither could be answered. -Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± asked Serena curiously when she saw that he had be silent. What was on her mind was indeed the same thing Cristian had just thought. Women were such strange creatures, she didn¡¯t know if other women were like that, but Serena was. Just as Cristian was struggling to know what to say to her so as not to offend her, suddenly an announcement rang out at the airport, indicating that those on the flight were ready to board. At that moment Cristian felt so liberated. -Let¡¯s go- Serena looked around and saw that everyone was also up and ready to leave, so she said nothing more and had to follow Cristian out the door. *** Cristian had bought business ss, which was not very crowded and there were not many people around. After sitting down, Serena saw that there weren¡¯t many people around and remembered that Cristian hadn¡¯t answered her question earlier, so she asked in a low voice, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question a moment ago. Evidently it was such a tense moment that he felt he was about to hear Cristian¡¯s answer, and he wanted to ask about the past process and confirm it again. But then he was really interrupted. Serena was a little upset, and this was definitely not supposed to end like that. Cristian, for his part, frowned with a headache, he didn¡¯t expect her to remember, so he could only lean back and close his eyes and say, -Return in, I¡¯ll tell you more tonight at the hotel¡­-. Serena was about to say no, but then she lowered her gaze and saw the dark circles under her eyes, remembering that she had not slept for two days and two nights, and that she should be able to rest when she arrived home today. But because of his words, he had taken her to the airport again without sleep. The words that hade to his lips disappeared on their own, and Serena said nothing more, but let him rest against her shoulder. Two days without closing his eyes was really exhausting. He was struggling to stay awake all night. Slowly, Serena felt Cristian¡¯s steady breathing, warm breath brushing his neck from time to time, and turned her head back to look out the window at the vast expanse of the airfield. This seemed to her as unreal as a dream. Serena reached out and pinched his cheek, and it didn¡¯t hurt. She had forced herself up, and immediately sucked in a breath of pain. ¡°It¡¯s not a dream, is it real?¡± It had always seemed that it was not easy to develop this situation with Cristian until now. And what would happen next, what would happen after he went abroad? That woman named Magdalena would always make her feel a little ufortable. The moment the ne took off, there was a feeling of weightlessness, and Cristian, who had fallen asleep, suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand. Serena turned her head to look, only to find that Cristian was still in a drowsy state, and that the action in front of her was simply unconscious. She froze for a few seconds and grabbed Cristian¡¯s hand again, the man squeezed her hand tightly even though he was asleep, his forehead furrowed as he suddenly shouted her name. Serena froze directly in ce. *** After Anna had received a call from Serena, she had gone to pick up Manuel from school. On the way home, Manuel looked at Anna curiously. -Aunt Anna, why didn¡¯t my mothere to pick me up? -She¡¯s busy with work again and can¡¯t pick you up. -Are we going to stay at uncle¡¯s house? But mother promised me clearly that she would never send me anywhere else again.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was somewhat aggravated, feeling that he had clearly made a deal with Serena, but at an important moment, his mother tried to send him away again. -No,¡¬ Anna waved her hand and denied her thoughts, -This time you don¡¯t need to go to your uncle¡¯s house and ask for a room,e straight home with me. Your mother is going on a business trip this time, and we are not going with your uncle even if he is not on a business trip. Manuel smelled something unusual in those words. -Did you have a fight with my uncle? Anna exined, -No. Who argues with him? He probably doesn¡¯t even see me, how would he bother arguing with me?¡± Anna¡¯s eyes reddened again at the thought of that night, and she felt assaulted to death inside. For the first time she had taken the initiative to pursue such a man, feeling as if she had swept her dignity before this man, only to receive little consideration in return. It must have been so cheap to seduce a man. Anna took a deep breath and struggled to contain the anger in her heart. -You really like my uncle,¡± Manuel suddenly asked. Just then the elevator arrived, and Anna replied as she led him by the hand into the elevator. -Dear, don¡¯t worry about these adult things, my feelings for your uncle are real, but things like feelings can¡¯t be forced, so I decided¡­.¡± -Are you going to abandon my uncle? Hearing these words, Anna was paralyzed¡­. ¡°Am I really going to give up?¡± Chapter 638: I am five years old He never seemed to think this way. Even though she knew he did not like her, even though she knew that pursuing him would be a difficult task. But didn¡¯t she already know this subject? She had even encouraged herself in advance, so she had to pursue him, no matter how difficult it would be. A man with a cold face and a cold heart like him was a lot of work for her. Not even Chiara, who had been his secretary for so long by his side, had been able to impress him even for a minute¡­. Secretary. Anna¡¯s eyes lit up and she suddenly turned her head to look at Manuel. -What do you think of me, Manuel? -Manuel looked at her confused, not understanding how one second she looked helpless, but the next she was angry again and seemed confident. -I think I might have a chance! I won¡¯t work for your mother anymore, why don¡¯t I apply to be the secretary to the president of the Giordano Group? Manuel¡¯s eyes had be instantly resentful. -Aunt Anna, if you don¡¯t help my mother, won¡¯t she be even busier? -Manuel, think about it, she can still spend money to hire someone else without me. An employee like me, just spend some money and he can find her. But your uncle is different, if I miss him, there won¡¯t be a second Matthew to chase in the future. After saying much, Anna felt bad again. Manuel was only a five-year-old boy, why was he telling her this? This was not something she could understand. Thinking about it, Anna stood up and patted the boy¡¯s forehead. -Forget it, I¡¯m not going to talk to you, you don¡¯t understand these things anyway, I¡¯ll wait for your mother toe back and tell her about the proposal. When I win your uncle over, I won¡¯t have to worry about the rest then, I will go back to help your mother. Anna¡¯s expression and eyes immediately lit up at the thought of the days toe. Manuel looked at Anna, helplessly shaking his head, and said in a fake old man¡¯s sullen tone, ¡°Aunt Anna, I don¡¯t even want to hit you, but it¡¯s a long way. -Really,¡± Anna abruptly turned her head to look at little Manuel, ¡°Where did you hear that? When did you learn it? -Well,¡± Manuel said without blushing, ¡°Teacher taught me.¡± -The teacher taught you,¡¬ Anna narrowed her eyes suspiciously and bit her lower lip, -This is strange, didn¡¯t you go to kindergarten? How did the teacher teach you? -Thest time the teacher was teaching us how to learn, she said we are still very young and have a lot to learnter, so she taught us this phrase. Anna thought from side to side, thinking it seemed to make sense, and nodded without saying anything else. Seeing her not dwell on the subject, Manuel was relieved; fortunately he was smart enough to be able to exin it. When they reached the door of the house, Anna asked as she typed in the code, ¡°There should be no problem with leaving my job temporarily, but if I join them, what if your uncle doesn¡¯t agree?¡± This was the obvious truth, his uncle seemed to have no interest in women, Aunt Anna had shown this in an obvious way, if she had gone to thepany to apply as the president¡¯s secretary, his uncle would probably have simply avoided her. At the thought, Manuel suddenly looked up and gave Anna a pitying look. Anna was so pathetic. She contrasted herself with her mother, who was chased by men, but Anna not only had no one to chase her, but she had to chase men backwards, and with particr difficulty. -Phew! Thinking about it, Manuel could not help himself and sighed heavily. Anna pushed open the door and heard him sigh, asking curiously. -Why are you sighing at such a young age? Come in, let¡¯s cook some noodles for dinner tonight, shall we?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. -Okay! After closing the door, Manuel changed his shoes in the hallway and then carried his school bag upstairs in slippers. After going up the stairs and pushing open the door to his room, and after cing his book bag on the desk, he headed back to Serena¡¯s room and took hisptop to her room. After closing the door, Manuel opened hisptop. He had put a location on his mother¡¯s phone and could check Serena¡¯s location at any time. Seeing that his own mother was indeed at the airport, he blinked his eyes and started looking for someone else. The end result was that both of them were indeed at the airport. Wow. Manuel suddenly covered his mouth and let out a smallugh, ¡°Will I be able to see Dad soon?¡± Thinking about what Dad was doing to Mom, Manuel hummed again. ¡°Dad, I have a lot of unfinished business with you. I wish Mom would hurry up and reconcile with Dad so I can lean on my status to find as well as ckmail Cristian hard. Let him know what I am capable of! And let him know that there is no good end to tormenting Mom!¡± Manuel¡¯s fingers flew over the keyboard for a moment and then entered his chat group. When he appeared, the group exploded. My mother! I think I saw a ghost! Wind: {I raise my paw to show that I think I saw it too. Oh, no, no, it¡¯s scarier than a ghost}. Manuel saw the line of chatter and was a little speechless. Legumbre: {When did I be a ghost} Colocasia: {You¡¯re absent for so long, and then you act like a ghost every time you appear, if you¡¯re not a ghost who is? } Vegetable: {¡­} Chips: {I miss you. We can¡¯t reach you, why don¡¯t you give us your contact information?} ¡°Give you my contact information?¡± Manuel squinted his thin lips at the thought of her age, then continued writing. Legumbre: {No, my mother disagrees!} Fate: {???!} Colocasia: {????} Wind: {?????} Fries: {??????} Immediately, arge row of question marks spread across the screen, grazing Manuel unanswered for a while. Wind: {I read correctly, what did the boss just say, his mother disagrees}? Chips: {Pfft, I¡¯m about to dieughing, our boss is an idiot, the kind who only follows mom¡¯s orders and has no ego} Colocasia: {I have a bad feeling about the boss¡­. Are you still too young?} Gordo: {Huh? In that case, it seems, boss, you didn¡¯t juste of age, did you? } Little Manuel blinked and typed. Legumbre: {No.} Fat man: {I was very afraid, I told you, how can it be that the chief is a child, the most annoying thing is that you carry the rhythm}. However, the fat man¡¯s words were barely finished when Legumbreunched another set of words. Legumbre: {I am five years old} Chapter 639: Shyness As soon as those words were typed, another row of question marks flew across the screen, and as he watched row after row of questions, Manuel felt like he was watching a group of people all in repeat mode. How else could they all post exactly the same thing? After a few moments of scanning, presumably seeing no response from Manuel, the screen went silent for a few more moments before someone spoke softly. Wind: {Legumbre, don¡¯t joke with us, if you are five today, isn¡¯t that why I am ten} Fatty: {Ha, ha, ha¡­ it¡¯s true! Then I am only three years old ¡­. should I call you brother, Legumbre?} Legumbre: {No need, you were already calling me boss} Chips: {Why does this serious tone sound like elementary school? What to do guys, suddenly I¡¯m convinced the boss is really five years old yay!} Colocasia: {Pleasee to your senses, does the boss have the IQ of a five-year-old? Are you crazy} Fries: {Why don¡¯t you all believe me? Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you must believe the chief, who said he is only five years old}. Wind: {The chief was just joking with us, do you believe it too? } Gordo: {I¡¯m telling a joke, I¡¯m actually a girl} Colocasia: {Go away! }T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Manuel saw that obviously everyone didn¡¯t believe him, and his heart didn¡¯t care that much. Legume: {It goes off, mom told me not to be toote, as for contacts and so on, I will give them to you when I get up next time} After saying this, Manuel did not care about his reaction, he simply disconnected, leaving a group of people in shock. *** At that moment, on the flight abroad, the businesspartment was quiet, the ne was in bnced flight, and the stewardess¡¯ side was already starting to deliver meals. Serena rubbed her stomach and then looked at Cristian, who was sleeping on her shoulder. This man was sleeping, with his whole body pressed against hers, and Serena was afraid that she would not be able to lean on him if she did not yet have the chair to lean on. He was already so tall, and this time he had squeezed her energy for so long, Serena naturally could not stand it. If it were not for the fact that he had not closed his eyes for two days, Serena would have pushed him away. Only now she kept bending him over, and when the ne¡¯s food was sent up, the stewardess noticed that there was someone sleeping next to her and gestured to him with a smile and a questioning look. Serena remembered that Cristian had also hardly eaten while in the restaurant, so she nodded and ordered two. After ordering the food, Serena lowered her eyes to look at Cristian, who was still asleep, and thought about it for a while, reaching out her hand to give him a nudge. Cristian did not move at first, Serena coughed slightly and gave him another little tap, whispering his name as she did so. -Cristian, Cristian! The woman shouted several times before the man sleeping against her shoulder gradually responded and looked up at her. It was probably because he had just woken up, so Cristian¡¯s eyes had a look of confusion, and his usual icy emotions werepletely gone, a look that actually resembled Manuel¡¯s when he had just woken up. Serena was a little dazed and was about to open her mouth to speak to him, when the man suddenly leaned down and kissed her. The cottony lips moved closer without warning, then quickly withdrew, but vaguely dissatisfied, Cristian moved closer again. This time he had not pulled away quickly once he had kissed her, but had lingered on her lips for several moments, seemingly dissatisfied, moving closer to her face and trying to separate his lips and teeth. Serena recoiled in surprise and hastily pushed him away, whispering a warning: -Are you crazy? We¡¯re on the ne. After pushing him away, Serena realized that there were already several people spying on her, and her pale cheeks instantly flushed as she hastily lowered her head, not daring to touch the gaze of those people. It was so humiliating. It was like this when he was waiting at the airport, and now it was like this on the ne. Couldn¡¯t this asshole have some self-awareness? Cristian looked around for a moment before he seemed to react to where he was, looking again at Serena¡¯s earlobe, and his thin lips couldn¡¯t help but curl slightly. -Call me for what? At the question, Cristian could not help but yawn, as if he had not had enough sleep. How could he get enough sleep? It had not been long since he had boarded the ne, and Serena could only whisper, when she saw that there was a bloodstain under his eyes, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had dinner yet? You can eat a little before you go back to sleep.¡± It took Cristian a moment to realize that there were two more meals ahead of him. On a normal day, he would not have touched these things, but now that the person calling him for dinner had changed to Serena, Cristian suddenly felt it was okay to try again. -All right. He agreed, and then ate with Serena, both of them with their heads down. At mealtimes, since she was sitting close and in the same row, Cristian also observed what foods she liked. One way or another, Serena red at him. -Why do you give me everything, don¡¯t you like to eat? -Don¡¯t you like it?¡± asked Cristian rhetorically, licking his lips, -I see you eat it all the time. Serena: ¡°Who said I like to eat this? -You don¡¯t like it,¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes, ¡°Then why do you eat it first? -I leave the good stuff forst. What kind of habit was that? Saving the good things forst? -Don¡¯t you know? After saying this, Serena thought of something and the corner of her mouth twitched, -You don¡¯t think I¡¯m still eating because I like it, so I-¡± Cristian nodded, a smile on his face, ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m still eating because I like it, so I¡­.¡± Cristian nodded, his expression a little stiff. -Who knew you had such a habit? Serena got a little bored and had to push away what he put on his te, eating too hard not to eat. -What¡¯s the point of pushing it away if you¡¯re not going to eat it,¡¬ Cristian furrowed his brow. -Serena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief: -I thought you would hate it¡­. -I ate all your spit, what do I hate about you,¡¬ Cristian walked up to her and pushed his te of food away. Feeling the eyes of the people around her pass by again, Serena simply wanted to run away. It was embarrassing, and those people were curious as hell, and they kept looking this way often afterwards. Probably sensing her shyness, Cristian suddenly looked up, and his cold, hard eyes shot toward those few people like cold arrows. Several people had to quickly avert their eyes after receiving Cristian¡¯s murderous gaze, pretending that nothing had happened. Serena closed her eyes and swallowed thest mouthful of food, her chest felt as heavy as a rock. Chapter 640: Anna’s Conjecture. The ne finally arrived at 2 am. Probably because of the long trip, Serena was still a little dizzy when she got off the ne, but Cristian refreshed himself from sleep on the ne. Serena was much worse off than he was.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Since Cristian had slept on her shoulder, this guy did not seem to treat her shoulder as such, until her shoulder tingled and she could not bear to say a word about it. Almost reaching, Cristian woke up and, seeing her sour face, pulled her into his arms and told her to sleep well. Serena thought to herself, ¡°How the hell can I sleep? Probably tired, even though she was cursing in her mind, Serena soon after fell into a deep sleep. Before she couldplete her sleep, the ne had begun tond. In the moment of weightlessness, Serena came to her senses, but she felt her palm warm and realized that Cristian had grasped her firmly. She looked up and met Cristian¡¯s eyes. When they got off the ne, Serena was so dizzy that she could not even walk properly because she was not carrying much luggage, so she wrapped her arms around Cristian with her dress jacket covered. Cristian arranged for a car to pick her up, and when she got on, Serena closed her eyes in a daze. -Let¡¯s go to the hotel and get settled in first, besides, do you have all the toiletries and clothes ready? Leaning against Cristian¡¯s arms, Serena could still feel the vibrations in his chest as he spoke. -Yes. -Okay. Cristian looked down at the woman in his arms, it was strange to see her so dejected, Cristian couldn¡¯t help but reach out and ruffle the hair on the nape of her neck, then, after cing a kiss on her bare forehead, he whispered, ¡°Go to sleep, we¡¯ll be at the hotel soon.¡± -Serena nodded and closed her eyes. It reassured her that Cristian was there and that she did not have to worry about someone waking her up even when she arrived at the hotel. Even if she did not wake up, she would probably be in her hotel room as soon as she woke up. Serena went to sleep with this in mind. When she woke up, she was still in her hotel room. There was only a small, warm tablemp lit in the room, and the light was extremely soft, not harsh even when she opened her eyes. The sound of running water came from the bathroom, and Serena stood for a moment thinking that it must be Cristian in the shower. She thought for a moment, and then unconsciously reached under her pillow. She found her phone there. Serena half-closed her lips, did Cristian know her habit of tucking the phone under the pillow for her? With her phone already connected to the hotel¡¯s wireless signal, Serena opened Facebook and saw the message Anna had sent her. -Have you been out with Cristian? When are youing back? Seeing this, she sighed helplessly before sending Anna a video tweet directly to her. There she had responded quickly, and then Anna¡¯s delicate face could be seen swaying in front of the camera as Serena sat on the bed, about to ask her some questions. However, Anna suddenly eximed. -Damn it, are you in a hotel? Shit, you couldn¡¯te to pick up Manuel because you went to get a room with Cristian? My God, there are so many rooms at home, even if you¡¯re not at home, Cristian still hasn¡¯t¡­ -Stop! -Stop! Lest she make more and more of a fool of herself, Serena interrupted her just in time. -If you say that again, I¡¯ll deduct your pay. The pay deduction silenced Anna, who looked at Serena in front of the camera and coughed slightly, -Isn¡¯t it true what I said? Yes, you are at the hotel. -I¡¯m at the hotel, yes, but I¡¯m abroad now. -In a foreign country? How did you go abroad all of a sudden? -I can¡¯t exin it in a few words¡­. You went to get Manuel, didn¡¯t you? -You are upset, Manuel is not only your heart and soul, but also mine, okay? Wouldn¡¯t I take him home? I would go get him even if you didn¡¯t tell me. -Come to bed now, stepmother! Serena, well, that¡¯s a relief. Well, tell me about yourself. -Tell me about you, why did you run away abroad? I¡¯ve only been off work for a day and you¡¯re already on the run? Did something happen that I don¡¯t know about? Can you gossip for me? Seeing his gossipy face, Serena felt only a headache: ¡°No, everything is said and done in a few words.¡± -Then you should try to rify in a few words,¡± Anna grumbled, ¡°Now you are in a hotel, are you going to sleep with him tonight? It¡¯s exciting just thinking about it.¡± Saying this, Anna also cast a charming nce at Serena on the other end of the phone, an ambiguous expression on her face. This time the bathroom door had opened. Serena unconsciously looked up just in time to see Cristianing out of the bathroom topless, his hair and face freshly washed and still soaked with water, the heat dampening his skin a little, the water running over his dark hair and then over the nape of his neck. At the sight of him, Serena could not help but vomit. -Serena, Serena? Tell me quickly, are you with him in the same room, then the two of you? Anna¡¯s side was still frantically expressing her inner thoughts when the call suddenly hung up. -Anna wrinkled her nose in confusion, still wondering in her mind if the line had suddenly disconnected, otherwise why had the call dropped so suddenly? Anna then pulled out her phone and offered to video call Serena. The call finished connecting, then dropped, and she sent it back unanswered. Anna had had a moment of rity. She was in a hotel room with Cristian, and the call was suddenly hung up, probably because ¡­ Anna¡¯s smile became a little devious. On the other hand, after Serena had hung up the video call, she hadn¡¯t expected Anna to send it again, so she had hung up quickly, then blocked the screen and taken the microphone off the phone, only to look up. Serena¡¯s breathing had stopped. -You, did you finish your shower? Cristian¡¯s eyes were deep as he stared at her, and his voice was hoarse as he sighed and then slowly approached. Serena¡¯s heartbeat increased in frequency, and just as he was about to touch her, Serena suddenly said, -I, too, am going to take a shower. Then she turned and tried to leave. But it was a step toote, after all, and her body was crushed by Cristian. Chapter 641: I don’t care anyway. -Oops,¡± Serena eximed, toote to escape before he got his hands on her, Cristian, fresh from the shower, was still wet and hot and he was topless, pressing against her. Serena felt her heart about to jump into her throat as she looked nervously at the person in front of her. -What are you doing? After saying this, Serena even became so nervous that she licked her lips. The action of licking her lips was an ult invitation when done in front of a man, especially under such proximity and in such a position. Cristian lowered his head and kissed her.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Serena¡¯s eyes widened and her arms reached out to try to push him away. This asshole! He hadn¡¯t showered yet; she could smell the sweat after a long day¡¯s work. But Cristian was different, he had already showered, and if Serena had slept with him just then, wouldn¡¯t she have been at a disadvantage? After all, he did not smell good. Thinking about it, Serena could only strive to avoid his kiss as she said, ¡°Wait, wait, wait, I haven¡¯t showered yet.¡± Cristian¡¯s thin lips moved to the side of her neck, ¡°I don¡¯t care anyway.¡± -Yes, I do! Let go of me quickly. The man on top of her remained silent, then suddenly stood up and took her in his arms. -All right then, I¡¯ll take you to wash. Then, against her wishes, he took her directly to the bathroom. The bathroom was still warm from Cristian¡¯s shower, and he closed the door behind her as soon as she was inside, fearing that she might escape. The man was taller, and while he still held her with one hand here, he had already turned on the shower head with one hand there. The water came out instantly and sshed right over Serena¡¯s head, drenching her with sobriety. She began to struggle, ¡°Let me go, I can wash myself, go away.¡± Cristian pulled her down, but instead of getting out, he held her down and pushed her against the wall so that her back was pressed against the cold wall. The hot water flowed on the front, the cold walls on the back. This kind of atmosphere¡­ Serena¡¯s breathing stopped for a few moments, and she raised her eyes to look into Cristian¡¯s. She was a little scared, but with some anticipation, her eyes looked around, with a sense of emptiness that she had nowhere to go. Until all her clothes fell to the floor. -Look at me. Cristian grabbed her chin and gestured to keep her eyes from leaving. -Right now, all you have to do is look at me. -What? The woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but the man¡¯s words seemed to have a magical effect, making her nod unconsciously. Serena could even see a reflection of herself before her eyes. This shower took a long time to finish. When she came out, Cristian returned to help her dry her hair; as he did so, he saw the bruises on her neck and could not resist kissing her again. Kissing each other, the two returned to the couch. Eventually, they turned back to the sofa and went back to bed. During the night, they tired themselves to exhaustion. *** The two cuddled as they fell asleep, Serena was exhausted and breathing hard as she fell asleep, Cristian was tired but not sleepy at all. Holding the exhausted person in his arms, Cristian contentedly dropped an affectionate kiss on her forehead before moving from her to just above her eyes and then to the tip of her nose. Again¡­ Cristian¡¯s eyes lowered a few shades; he could go no lower. Otherwise, he might not have been able to restrain himself from doing it again. He would have the energy, but someone would not be able to get out of bed tomorrow. Finally, Cristian¡¯s lips did not retreat, but came back to rest on his forehead and whispered, ¡°Sleep well.¡± Then he closed his eyes and slept with her. *** It was a very deep sleep for Serena, yet she was awakened the next day by Cristian, regaining consciousness as soon as she opened her eyes, and then immediately felt that she was so tired on all fours that she had no strength and struggled even to lift her arms. -Wake up? Cristian stepped forward and helped her up, putting two more pillows on her back so she could sit up, and then personally brought the ss of water to her lips. Serena was also thirsty, so she did not refuse, and took a few sips of water to moisten her throat in response to his movements with the cup. -Are you not too tired? How about resting in the hotel all day? -I left the country with you just to stay in a hotel and rx,¡¬ Serena looked nkly at Cristian. -Of course not, I remember everything, but do you have the strength now? -This is your doing! -Yes,¡¬ Cristianughed softly and approached with a sharp look, -I was the one who couldn¡¯t stop myself from trying to sleep with you, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re like this.¡± Serena pushed his face so that he would go no further, and then said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, you have prepared food for me, right?¡± -Of course I have, shall I take you to brush your teeth first? -No, I¡¯ll go by myself. Serena pushed him away and tried to get out of bed by herself, and almost fell as soon as her feet touched the floor. However, Cristian helped her up and immediately went to the bathroom to wash herself. Serena thought to herself that the most embarrassing thing she had ever done in her life was to be hugged and brushed. So she disagreed and asked Cristian to hold herself up so she would not fall down, and then she had brushed her teeth while standing. When she finished these, Serena was led to the table by Cristian before she took a bite of her fresh breakfast; she was already ravenous and gave Cristian a stern look as she ate. Cristian smiled imploringly and pinned his eyes on her as he whispered, -You still have the strength to look at me, is that a sign that you think I¡¯m not trying hard enough?¡± Serena was speechless and decided not to look at him again. She quietly ate her breakfast with her head down, struggling to fill up, and then wiped her mouth as she asked, -When are you taking me to see that girl?¡± Cristian¡¯s smile hardened, then he raised an eyebrow, ¡°In such a hurry? Serena¡­ do you have the strength now? Hearing this, Serena scoffed, ¡°How can I not have it? I still have the strength to see someone, and I still have the strength to speak. This trip was the one that would lead her to meet the girl named Magdalena, and indeed, the moment she boarded the ne, Serena already believed him. It could also be argued that she did not particrly distrust him, she simply felt that if he could not handle her emotional debts and give her total security, then she did not need to waste her time spending the rest of her life with him in vain. Chapter 642: She suffered a lot of pain. So if he did not bring it up, then Serena would bring it up. Cristian pondered for a moment, half-closed his thin lips and spoke slowly. -Tomorrow I will make the preparations, so you can rest today. Tomorrow? Serena nodded, -Okay, after we meet tomorrow, we¡¯ll go home.¡± It was ridiculous that she was suddenly fleeing the country, and then Anna also didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood over there, although she couldn¡¯t see any emotional problems when they had talked on the phonest night. However, Serena had noticed in the video call that her eyelids were a bit swollen and her eyes were red, evidence that she must have been crying for some time. As for why she was crying, she did not need to think about it to know why. So he had toe back a little earlier. -Cristian frowned slightly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking advantage of this opportunity to travel?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -What else? Do you still want to travel a little? -Is it bad?¡± Cristian stared at her for a few moments and did not know what she was thinking. After a moment, the look returned to his eyes, -It¡¯s good toe back soon. Serena suddenly thought about what they had said to each other before leaving the country. -I will be your husband. -And I will be the father of your child. ¡°Shit!¡± The truth was that she had forgotten about this matter, anding back in such a hurry she felt as if she was looking forward to making him her legal man. Serena gritted her back teeth; it was always her fault if she forgot, so there was nothing to say now. At the mere thought of Cristian going to meet Manuel, Serena¡¯s heart was still on edge. What would Cristian¡¯s expression have been when he saw that Manuel looked exactly like him? Would it have been surprise or shock? Perhaps he would have been ted? There were mixed feelings in her heart, but Serena could not imagine any of that right now, so she could only wait until he returned home. After a day at the hotel, Cristian had gone out for the night and Serena was left alone in her room video-chatting with Anna about work. Since Cristian was not there, Serena was very loose and talked to Anna about everything. The two talked about work for a while, and suddenly Anna said that Manuel wanted to see her. Serena thought about it, ¡°Cristian will be gone for quite a while and he shouldn¡¯t be back so soon.¡± She nodded, ¡°All right, bring him over, you can tell him in advance, we won¡¯t be able to talk long. -No problem. Soon Anna called Manuel, and Serena sat quietly at the table, watching the camera for a moment of silence before a pretty little head suddenly popped up. -Mom! Serena¡¯s lips curved involuntarily at the sight of Manuel, her eyes and voice softening. -Manuel¡­ -Mom! A secondter, the expression on Manuel¡¯s face immediately became haughty: ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the big bad, you clearly promised not to send me to the others when you were busy with work before.¡± At his words, Serena froze for a moment and then smiled. -I didn¡¯t break my word this time. -But Mom, you went off on your own and answered me. -Serenaughed helplessly, reaching out and tapping him on the forehead, though through the cold screen she couldn¡¯t help poking Manuel: -Take you with me? Don¡¯t you have to go to school? Silly boy.¡± -Not only don¡¯t you take me with you, but you call me stupid, I¡¯ve decided to interrupt my friendship with you for a day! -A day? When does it start? -Now! -OK, then go and give your ce to Anna. -Why?¡± Manuel looked at her indignantly. Serena held back herughter and said seriously, ¡°You said from now on you won¡¯t see me for a whole day, so if you stay like this, you won¡¯t be able to talk to me on video call.¡± What this said gagged Manuel to the point of speechlessness, and after a long look at Serena on the video, he suddenly ttened his mouth and shouted in usation. -Mom, how can you do this to me? Don¡¯t you love me anymore? As he cried, the boy¡¯s eyes turned bright red. Serena had held back herughter, but when she saw that Manuel¡¯s eyes were really red, she could no longerugh and said frightened, -Manuel, why are you really crying? I¡¯m teasing you, don¡¯t be angry with me, why should I ignore you and leave you alone? -But did you just say why should I give up my ce to Aunt Anna? As she spoke, she sobbed, with that pained look and expression, and looked at Serena with infinite self-criticism. -I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just a joke, I didn¡¯t mean for you to be sad and angry, forgive me, okay? You are my only child, I will not ignore you. The calming words probably worked, and the boy blinked at her video call for a long moment before looking at her seriously and asking. -Is it true what you say? -Sure. Fearing to make this child cry again, Serena was quick to nod and also tense her three fingers, -Don¡¯t you believe me? I promise you, okay? -Okay. Manuel grunted and sped his arms to his chest. -I forgive you. Hearing this, Serena could not help but smile and look at her son with joy. -Sure. -So when are youing back? Last time you also said you would take me to recognize my father¡­.¡± Speaking of which, the little boy hollowed his cheeks, a hint of anticipation rising in his eyes. -Well,¡¬ Serena thought about it and continued. -Probably when Ie back this time, you can see your daddy.¡± -The little boy on the other side of the video instantly rubbed his hands together in anticipation: -So I can make all sorts of requests of Daddy? Serena looked puzzled: -What kind of requests do you want to make? -This I will keep secret, only me and my future daddy will know, I won¡¯t tell you. Serena was speechless. The two were talking when the door suddenly opened. Chapter 643: I will not let you down. At the sound, Serena abruptly looked toward the door. The man was wearing a dark suit, probably having just returned from being out,. ¡°What had he done?¡± The first thought that came to Serena when she saw Cristian was this. But when out of the corner of her eye she looked at the small face above theptop screen, which was not unlike Cristian¡¯s, Serena blushed slightly and brushed the mouse to turn it off mock calmly. The call ended abruptly, and Manuel was still blinking when Serena suddenly disappeared from view. Manuel noticed the sudden absence of Serena¡¯s face on the screen, sat there innocently blinking for a moment before suddenly turning his head to look at Anna, who was sitting on the couch on one side and eating an apple with gusto, and then asked. -Why did the video call suddenly stop? Anna swallowed a bite of her apple, then got up and walked behind Manuel, operating herptop for a moment when she saw a message from Serena. She thought about it and then said to Manuel: -Manuel, the Inte is not very good where your mother is from, so the call is automatically disconnected. -Manuel looked at Anna with pure eyes. Anna felt guilty for cheating him, so she didn¡¯t dare to look, she could only look away and said, -Understood Manuel, your mother is staying in a hotel abroad after all, maybe the signal there has suddenly be bad, let¡¯s call your motherter, it¡¯s gettingte, you should go take a shower and do your homework too.¡± Manuel reluctantly ttened his mouth and grunted. -Before here, we¡¯ve been to the hotel many times, nothing like this has ever happened, right? -You,¡¬ Anna immediately turned on her heel, -See how you talk, are you questioning my words? Manuel hummed loudly again and turned his face to meet Anna¡¯s, ¡°You¡¯re mean, I¡¯ll tell mommy when shees back.¡± -Do you see that I am afraid of her? Let¡¯s see if your mother will teach me a lesson. With that, Anna wrapped her arms around herself and a frightened expression, matching her mouth with, ¡°I¡¯m so scared, so scared!¡± Manuel could only make a desperate attempt, ¡°Forget it, mom is not in the country right now, it¡¯s useless to tell her, I¡¯m going to call my uncle now and tell him that Anna misbehaved with the child.¡± Manuel jumped out of his chair and ran out the door. When she heard Manuel say uncle, Anna¡¯s face instantly changed and the movements of her limbs froze. Three secondster, she reacted and shouted, ¡°Who did you say you were going to tell? Manuel, get your ass over here !!!!¡± *** After hanging up the call, Serena opened her work panel as if no one was there, pretending nothing had happened. Fingers jumped on the keyboard as Serena nonchntly asked, ¡°Back? Cristian walked toward her and gasped at the sound of her voice, then stood still and looked at her in silence. The woman was sitting on therge bed in the room, with herptop in herp and her fingers working on the keyboard. Since she had not been outside, she was still wearing her pajamas, a pale blue color that highlighted her pale skin crystal clear. The soft green silk was tied in a casual bale and hung behind her head. Her small, clean face was simple, and her normally red lips were now a light shade of Iris. The scene had given Cristian an extraordinarily warm feeling. He was like the husband going out and she was the wife staying home and obediently waiting for him. At the sight of her, Cristian¡¯s heart was satisfied¡­. And probably because he was so quiet, Serena looked at him from theputer screen. -What¡¯s wrong?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Cristian came to his senses and resumed walking toward her. He sat on the edge of the bed, and Serena immediately felt the edge sink in. -What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Cristian reluctantly. Serena asked him, but suddenly she felt a little vain and could only stammer, -It¡¯s work. You can see it clearly.¡± -I mean now,¡¬ Cristian reminded her, -I heard you talking before I came in.¡± Serena did not answer, as if she was waiting for him to say something else. Cristian also did not disappoint her, ¡°Is that him? Serena¡¯s breathing stopped, ¡°What? A secondter, Cristian leaned toward her and wrapped his arms around her, his breath warm in her ear, ¡°Our son?¡± Hearing the words, Serena could not help but stare into his beautiful eyes, not expecting him to really feel them. But she reacted quickly and bit her lower lip, ¡°He is obviously my son, when did he be yours?¡± Cristian¡¯srge hands came down slowly to grasp her waist, his voice soft and seductive, ¡°How can he not be mine? I am your man and your son is my son.¡± Lovenguages were always touching, and most women loved sweet words. And this man in front of her was, no doubt, the one who was rooted in her heart, and he was addictive poison to Serena when he spoke these touching words of love and sweetness. What Cristian said struck a chord in her heart, unable to resist the urge to taste it. -You don¡¯t mind that he is not your biological son? It was probably the first time Serena had asked Cristian such a serious question. And the question fell on Cristian¡¯s ears with a touch of caution as he held the woman in his arms. -Could it be that you refused to ept me for this reason? Serena thought for a moment and replied, -This is just one of the reasons.¡± -Well, you can stop worrying now, because your man is working to put an end to all your worries. Serena bit her lower lip and suddenly stretched her arms around Cristian¡¯s neck with some force. Her sudden offer of a hug made Cristian wince, and after reacting she smiled again with a smile of affection. -Cristian! -What? -I will not disappoint you. Cristian raised an eyebrow in surprise, and heard Serena say again. -Of course, don¡¯t disappoint me. Otherwise, I will hate you for the rest of my life! Chapter 644: About that night. When she said this sentence, Serena emphasized it, as if to show Cristian how determined she was. Seeing her pout, Cristian reached out and took the initiative to hold her tightly in his arms, his tone affectionate. -You will not have that chance; I will only make you fall more and more in love with me. Serena scolded him, -Who loves you? Don¡¯t think I agreed to reconcile with you because I like you.¡± -No,¡± Cristian realized something and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Not because you like me, then why?¡± Serena emitted a small growl, ¡°Because you are shameless and still obsessed with me.¡± -Really? Serena looked at him with wide eyes and a frown. -You want to deny it? -When have I ever denied it? Whatever the reason you agreed toe back to me, it is always enough to have you on my side. Serena froze for a moment. Then, the man¡¯s face opened more and more in front of her face before Serena came back to herself in surprise. They looked as if they were about to kiss again.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. -No! Serena quickly opened her face just as his lips were about to kiss her, and Cristian¡¯s thin lips rested on her pale cheek. He didn¡¯t care either, his lips pressed a soft kiss to her cheek before going to press a hand to the nape of her neck, moving to her red lips. -No more,¡¬ Serena moved in front of his chest and pleaded, -I¡¯m already tired. At her words, Cristian¡¯s movements jerked, and a momentter he let out a low chuckle, -Are you still tired after a day¡¯s rest? -Is this something that can be solved with a day¡¯s rest? -But I¡¯m thinking of doing it again with you, what should I do? Cristian¡¯s hand slid down her waist, and Serena blushed slightly as she pressed herrge unruly hand down, scolding him in a low voice, ¡°Stop it. You don¡¯t want to take me to that woman, do you? So, you want to use this as a form of entertainment? Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s expression immediately became serious. -You don¡¯t believe me? -Then do it for me, I left the country with you yesterday, and at this point¡­¡± Cristian looked at her helplessly. Cristian looked at her helplessly and finally sighed heavily, ¡°Forget it, rest early tonight.¡± Then he got up and went to the bathroom. Serena sighed with relief andy back down on the bed, thinking of something, quickly pulled out her phone and called Anna. She had not expected that Anna had already texted her. -Manuel¡¯s part has already been taken care of. Serena was speechless, but secretlyining about Anna. She put away her notebook and an involuntary smile appeared on her lips as she remembered what she had just told Cristian. If she said not to disappoint Cristian, she would not disappoint him. Manuel should be his son. Serena thought the idea was ridiculous when she could not believe it and had doubts, but what could be done with the ridiculous? After all this, what remains, however unbelievable, is the truth. Serena thought for a moment and closed her eyes. She would have to find the opportunity to have another conversation with Cristianter to do so. In the evening, once the hotel lights went out, Cristiany down next to Serena, his breathing regr, but they both knew that neither of them was sleeping. Serena blinked in the darkness and suddenly tried to turn over to sleep, only to have this Cristian lean over and wrap his arms around her waist just as she turned over. She stirred a little and then heard him whisper, ¡°Stop it, it¡¯s almost bedtime.¡± -Why are you holding me? Serena struggled for a moment, feeling Cristian¡¯s body heat seem higher than before, and was about to ask him what was wrong, when suddenly something urred to her and her ears reddened. -Do you have so little patience? Behind her, Cristian¡¯s breath stirred for a few moments in a hoarse voice. -I am a normal man with the woman I love in my arms, and you ask me to have patience? He leaned toward her ear and murmured, -I haven¡¯t done anything to you yet.¡± After saying this, he also bit her ear on purpose, which made Serena squeal in surprise before he got down on his knees on top of her even more. -Well, sleep, or I¡¯ll eat you. Serena was a little depressed, but obediently closed her eyes. In the darkness, not only were their bodies extremely close to each other, but their hearts were connected at that moment. Cristian held the girl in his arms, feeling ufortable as if his whole body was on fire, and certainly Cristian knew that if he wanted to get rid of this burning pain, the first and most important point was to let go. But he could not leave the person in his arms for even half a second; he just wanted to hold her in his arms all the time. So this burning sensation was both sweet and painful for Cristian. The sweetness was being able to hold her, the pain was obviously holding her but he could do nothing with her. The man sighed heavily and buried his face in the nape of her neck, sniffing greedily at the fragrant scent that was uniquely his. -Christian. In the darkness, Serena suddenly called out to him. -What? Serena looked out the window at the pale moonlight and thought about what she had in mind to ask, so she spoke slowly: -I have a question to ask you, will you answer me? The man behind her took a deep breath, as if he was holding something back, and it was a long time before his rough voice was heard. -What¡¯s the problem? -You said there was only one woman in your life, but the other day you said there was one before me¡­. Before the words were out of his mouth, he felt the person behind him stiffen. Serena froze for a moment, ¡°Are you getting nervous?¡± It was quite funny, and Serena could only resist the urge tough. -Why are you nervous? There was a long background silence. -What do you want to know? -I want to know who the woman before me was. Cristian let out augh: -Of course she was¡­. She huffed ufortably and asked again: -When was it five years ago? Do you remember? What day was it? What time? And what ce? Do you remember what it looked like? What about the process¡­? Several questions were asked in a row, and the man behind was as silent as death. Chapter 645 Don’t lie to me! There was a long silence and no answer was heard from Cristian.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I asked too many questions at once, so you don¡¯t want to answer?¡± Thinking about this, Serena then spoke, ¡°If you think I have too many questions and you don¡¯t know which one to answer, how about we take it one step at a time and I ask one and you answer another? -Is that all you want to know, the details about the other woman? When he finished, he began tough bitterly again, -Will I be able to stay in this bed when I finish answering? -Serena gave him an extremely natural and distracted look that put Cristian in a small mental trance. There was always something wrong¡­. But it was impossible to tell what was wrong. -Do you hear me? I ask one thing and you answer one, without lies, without deception, without deception and without silence. Cristian was speechless. -Cristian? She said his name again, and Cristian¡¯s lips twitched as a word struggled out of his throat. -Good. At his eptance, Serena stiffened, feeling that she was only a few steps away from the certainty of the truth. -All right, answer the first question first, where were you going at that time, why had it happened? -Actually, Cristian knew very well who had drugged him in the first ce, it was just to test if he was really crippled. It was a pretty concise answer, Serena thought tormentingly, and then asked, ¡°So how did it happen, where were you at that time?¡± Cristian was silent for a long moment, then suddenly came up to her and hugged her tightly, telling her directly. -It happened so suddenly, the woman came to me out of nowhere. Serena nodded, -So do you remember when that day was? This date was too important. The man behind her suddenly stopped answering and hugged her tightly. -Stop asking, okay? Serena, -Why? Even though the answer in her heart was already nine out of ten, she still wanted to hear for herself the answer that matched her heart. She was like a person who suddenly says something they shouldn¡¯t, and then warns others not to say those words. For saying the wrong thing, they worried and worried more, and always had to ask and admonish repeatedly before they could feel reassured. He had said nothing wrong, but at that moment he was in much the same frame of mind. -Why, doesn¡¯t it make you ufortable? -Serena shook her head, wanting to know what she wanted to know and hating that he was rushing to answer one by one. When she really saw how little she cared for him, Cristian¡¯s heart felt really strange and ufortable. The heat that had risen earlier through his body vanished sharply on the spot, and Cristian smiled to himself, -You¡¯re not sick, I am. -Even if you really don¡¯t care, don¡¯t show it so tantly, right?¡± The more Cristian said, the heavier the force in his hand became. -Can¡¯t you even pretend a little? Pretend for a moment that you¡¯re with me because you like me, you-. Before he could say thesest words, Serena suddenly turned around and came directly face to face with him. Their warm breaths finally mingled, and Cristian looked at the woman who had suddenly turned in front of him, and in the pale moonlight he could make out the contours of her face, and the moist lips that glistened enchantingly in the moonlight. Her eyes deepened and slowly she had pressed them. -What are you doing?¡± Serena came closer and covered his mouth, preventing him from moving as she said, -What are you thinking? I¡¯m asking these questions because I want to be sure about something, not because I don¡¯t care.¡± The lips on the palm of her hand moved as if they wanted to say something. Serena didn¡¯t withdraw her hand either, but said slowly, ¡°If I really didn¡¯t care about you, then I wouldn¡¯t ask you these questions, much less allow you to take me out of the country, after all¡­ I could have called the police, but I didn¡¯t¡­.¡± Someone¡¯s breathing seemed to have a little hitch. Serena heard it clearly and her brow furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this guy? I¡¯m exining, what was the rush on his part?¡± -Do you have anything to say? Serena asked suspiciously, then withdrew her hand. Just before she withdrew her hand, Cristian leaned in for a somewhat anxious kiss. The moment her lips were gagged, Serena moaned and reached out to pull away, but her hands were grabbed by Cristian, almost trapping her in a kiss. But his hands did not move, and the kiss became deeper and deeper, and Serena felt as if she could barely breathe when Cristian finally pulled away. -This is what you said yourself, and I will remember it ad nauseam for the rest of my life, there is no going back from you. -What did I say? Cristianughed under his breath: -You say you care about me. -I care¡­ -Go ahead¡­ Why don¡¯t you say anything else? -Did you cheat, did you do it on purpose? Serena looked at him hatefully, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer my questions well and y with your mind, I won¡¯t bother you.¡± After saying this, she turned her back on him directly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer what I just asked you, then don¡¯t talk to me.¡± This really looked like the look of a pissed-off wife. -I¡¯ll tell you the date, but that¡¯s thest question I¡¯ll answer, and when I answer on other details, you won¡¯t be able to ask again. With a date, it¡¯s probably a sure thing, right? Serena hesitated for a long moment and finally nodded. -All right, then. Cristian leaned down to whisper in her ear, and Serena clearly heard a date, then thought for a moment, and a sh of lightning shot through her head like thunder. If she remembered correctly, the date Cristian had indicated coincided with the time of the night of her divorce. Although she had confirmed it in her mind many times, Serena was still a little disconcerted by the shock of hearing Cristian tell her now. Chapter 646: It was really him It was him! It was really him! Serena was left alone with this idea in her mind, and suddenly she realized that a warm stream hade out of her eyes, and it was tears welling up. She had always thought that ¡­ she was carrying the child of a stranger, and at first she wanted to abort it. Later, she still held it, and slowly began to love the little life she carried. Later, Alice said she would help him search for reality, and he discovered that Leonardo could be the father of his child. The moment she found out, Serena almost copsed, worried that she would be ashamed to face Cristian after giving birth. Later ¡­ The past was simply too much to look back on. Serena closed her eyes and tears fell silently from the corners of her eyes before hiding in the pillow beside her. -What¡¯s wrong? Cristian, standing behind her, probably sensed that something was wrong, so he asked anxiously. Serena came back to herself and shook her head. -It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯ste and I¡¯ve asked all the questions I needed to, so let¡¯s rest. Cristian had been silent for a while, but still couldn¡¯t help but ask, -Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Serenaughed slightly as she let her tears fall, ¡°What kind of trouble can I get into? Sleep- As she finished, she herself moved forward to close her eyes, thinking, -Manuel. ¨C You will be so happy if you see your father. -You will be so happy if you see your father, won¡¯t you? -This is your real father. Although much had happened before, Serena no longer had the strength to dwell on the past. There was no jealousy for her either, because Cristian was hers, no matter if he was the one before or the one now. Serena fell asleep slowly thinking about this. She was satisfied and fell asleep, but Cristian felt restless. He seemed to feel an extra touch of moisture in the air after telling Serena the date, and then guessed she was crying. But Serenaughed softly again, and thatughter did not seem strange at all. Until Serena¡¯s breathing calmed down, Cristian slowly leaned back and looked at her moonlit cheeks, noting the trail of tears at the corners of her eyes. Although the tears had dried, touching her face still showed the moisture. Cristian began to think: was she crying? She closed her thin lips and narrowed her eyebrows, and continued to hesitate. Was she jealous because he had remembered the date too clearly? Was she feeling sad and crying about it? But Cristian could remember the date so clearly because so many things had happened on that day, not only because he had slept with a woman then unknown to him, but also because he had been set up on that day. He would remember that day well forever, and he would never fall for that kind of trick again. Looking at the faint tear mark, Cristian leaned down and ced a kiss on it. His movement was as light as a feather, and a momentter hey down beside her, but his heart felt as if it had been grabbed by a w. * Inside the vige Anna was writing in a good mood, leaning against her desk. Before long she stopped, feeling that something was wrong, so she threw the paper from her hands. She continued to rewrite another page. Then she checked it and felt dissatisfied, so she rewrote it again. After throwing away a few pages, Manuel, who was sitting on the couch with a basket of fruit in his hand, could take no more. -Anna, you¡¯ve already wasted a lot of paper,¡± he said. Hearing this, Anna raised her head and looked at him indignantly, -What I wasted is not yours, I bought it, what do you care? -But¡­¡± Manuel ate a grape, ¡°Anna, why don¡¯t you write on theputer? That way, it¡¯s easy to edit and erase, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much paper¡­. The teacher said the waste is shameful.¡± Anna was speechless for a while. -Ok, you¡¯re right,¡± she replied as she brushed back her long hair. Then, sheined, saying, -What a bummer not to be able to write well. -In fact, you don¡¯t need to write it¡­. No matter how you write it, Matteo will never hire you. -How?¡± replied Anna with a snort, ¡°Everything is difficult in the beginning. If he doesn¡¯t want to hire me at first, I can try several times. Maybe I will seed.¡± Manuel stroked his chin as if he was thinking about something. Then he said, ¡°The guy is so indifferent that for you, working as a nanny in his house is more feasible than working in hispany as a secretary.¡± -Nanny?¡± cried Anna incredulously, ¡°You¡¯re a devil, aren¡¯t you? You asked me to serve as your uncle¡¯s nanny? My goodness! It¡¯s quite dangerous for a young girl like me to be a nanny, you know?¡± Manuel stopped eating and asked her with eyes full of confusion, -Why? Anna stood up and approached Manuel, reaching out to touch his forehead. -Manuel, what do you know about what you do besides eating? A pretty young girl who goes to work as a nanny is likely to meet horny owners and then be harassed. Manuel swallowed the grapes in his mouth, blinked and tilted his head to one side. Then he asked her, -My uncle is the owner, but isn¡¯t being harassed by my uncle what you want? Anna was stunned, speechless. It was true that Matthew was the owner of the house. If he wanted to do something to her, she would be happy. What worried Anna, however, was that Matteo did not want to do anything to her. Oh, what the hell was she thinking. But what about Manuel? Why had she told herself that? How did this boy know so much? Thinking about it, Anna moved closer and narrowed her eyes to look at Manuel with a sense of menace. Suddenly, she grabbed one of Manuel¡¯s ears with her outstretched hand. -Tell me the truth, how do you know so much? At such a young age, are you learning the wrong things? Anna became fierce and the force in her hand increased so that Manuel¡¯s white ear turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. She cried out in pain, -Oh, let go of me, it hurts! -Look what you¡¯ve learned, I understand that you know a lot more than others, but do you know that some things are not suitable for children? Come on, forget what you just told me and all those impure thoughts in your head. -Oh,¡± moaned Manuel, trying to push Anna¡¯s hand away, but he couldn¡¯t. She was so anxious that tears welled up in her eyes. She was so anxious that tears rolled down her eyes. Finally, she could only take a very powerful measure. She began to threaten Anna, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I will call my Uncle Matteo right away and say bad things about you.¡± Once she heard Matteo¡¯s name, Anna became very frightened and stood there stunned for a moment before Manuel had already slipped out from under her palm. She covered her red ears and ran toward the stairs, her little paws were already stepping on the steps, then she looked back at Anna. -If you mistreat me again, I will call Uncle Matthew every day to speak ill of you. Then you will have even less chance of winning him over. -How dare you! -You can¡¯t call him! I still want to be your Uncle Matteo¡¯s wife,¡± Anna shouted, raising her head. -Then¡­ You must please me. If I am satisfied, I can take you to see my uncle. Chapter 647: Protect her. Hearing this, Anna froze for a moment. Then something urred to her, and her eyes instantly sparkled. -Ah! Manuel! She screamed and then threw her arms out, running toward Manuel, while Manuel was so frightened that he tried to turn around and run up the stairs. To his surprise, he heard Anna shout, ¡°You¡¯re great! You are my lucky gnome! Manuel felt very strange and stopped and looked at Anna. -The suggestion you just made is really great, why didn¡¯t I think of it before? Matthew is your uncle, so there¡¯s no harm in visiting him often, right? Why should I quit my job? Now I can count on you. Anna said, pinching Manuel¡¯s face. This time, however, her movements were quite gentle and her tone very pleasant. -Manuel, my heart, I usually treat you well, don¡¯t I?¡± asked Anna smiling in a very strange tone, ¡°Your uncle has been single for many years, he can¡¯t keep ending up alone like this. Surely you wouldn¡¯t want to see him so alone, would you? Manuel blinked and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, it¡¯s impossible for my uncle to be alone forever, since he is a millionaire and many women want to marry him.¡± Hearing this, Anna immediately became annoyed and a little sad, and said, -You¡¯re right, your uncle is very rich, and many women in the North City want to marry him, while I ¡­ am just one of many people. I am not the prettiest, but I am not the best either. However, I have you and that is my advantage. You can take me to see your uncle, so I can highlight my existence and shorten the distance between him and me. Seeing that Manuel was not moved at all, he had to set several conditions to tempt him. -How about I make you a sweet and sour steak every day? As if she hadn¡¯t heard him, Manuel kept blinking and looking at her with clear eyes. -Do I make you sweet and sour fish, too? -Anna gritted her teeth and kept saying to tempt him. Manuel continued to blink without answering her. Anna had no choice but to give in and said, ¡°You beat me¡­. I¡¯ll make you anything you want, just tell me, okay? Manuel¡¯s eyes lit up and he finally nodded, saying, ¡°OK! Although Anna knew she would have to put up with him more in the future, she felt it was worth it to conquer her Matthew. *** The night passed quickly. When Serena woke up, Serena listened to something outside. She was so sleepy that her eyelids were very heavy. So she had not paid attention, rolled over and continued sleeping. With her eyes closed, Serena remembered the sound she had just heard and felt that something was wrong. After thinking about it, she opened her eyes again, which were as beautiful as the sky with a fine mist justing out of sleep. Was it a female voice? They were in a hotel, weren¡¯t they? How could there be female voices outside? As Serena felt strange, her body anticipated her brain in acting. She pulled up the covers with her hands to sit up, then got out of bed. This hotel was a suite, which had a bedroom, a living room, a kitchen and a bathroom and so on. At this moment, there were some other people in the living room. With their indifferent looks, Cristian looked at the people around him and sneered and said, -I heard before that the Landi family is also one of the leading families of the high society abroad, but today I saw that the protection of such an important family is like this, the quality of education is not even as good as that of any normal working family. Magdalene stood in her seat with some disgust, while next to her stood a tall, handsome man with a beautiful face. The man¡¯s features were extremely gaudy. His eyes had raised corners, very fox-like. His gaze was different and surprisingly more enchanting than Magdalene¡¯s. However, there was not a hint of tenderness to be felt from this cold man. Magdalene felt much frustration with Cristian¡¯s temper, so she rushed toward the man next to her, pulling him. The man was Magdalene¡¯s older brother, Tancredi Landi. Tancredi had one hand in his pocket, and although his thin lips were stered in a smile, the aura of his body was not at allcking in Cristian. -His words are too serious. My sister grew up in a good family, only ours has always been more open, which has contributed to the way she is. She has so much courage when she meets someone she is attracted to, and she knows how to act to pursue them without shyness. If you think my sister is not very educated, it is your fault, because you are so handsome that my sister fell in love with you at first sight,¡± Magdalene nodded. Magdalene nodded her head in agreement. -It¡¯s true. -Christian, I really didn¡¯t want to use my power to enter your room. It¡¯s just that the hotel you are staying in belongs to me, so I couldn¡¯t control myself to avoid it. Cristian said nothing. The hotel industry was the backbone of the Landi family, and they owned most of the hotels abroad. What bothered Cristian was the fact that he again chose a hotel owned by this family. Cristian said with disdain and anger, -Get out-. Tancredi¡¯s face changed slightly, -Mr. Cristian, what an uncivilized word you said! You just said that my sister is not well behaved, but now if wepare, the truth is that both sides are on the same team, right?¡± These two in front of Cristian were very disliked by him, especially this Tancredi, who was talking nonstop in there from the moment he entered. He was a man but talked like an old woman, which caused a lot of anger on Cristian¡¯s part. Cristian was worried that such a talker would wake up Serena, who was still in bed sleeping. At that point, a woman¡¯s question was heard, -What¡¯s going on? Everyone looked toward the side from which the female voice came, and found a woman standing in a man¡¯s shirt, with pale skin, messy hair, and red lips. The man¡¯s shirt came down to his thighs, just the right length to cover his butt, perfect for showing off his slender white legs. Tancredi also looked at her, but before he could get a closer look, a tall figure came running up and pulled off the jacket he was wearing to cover Serena¡¯s body. Cristian¡¯s face was full of concern as he wrapped her in the jacket he had just taken off, to hide his tempting appearance at that moment. Then he asked Serena in a low voice, ¡°Why did youe out all of a sudden?¡± Serena looked up as she answered Cristian, ¡°I was woken up,¡± she said. That was exactly what was bothering her. Cristian¡¯s gaze turned cold. He pulled her into his arms and used his body to block all gazes. Then he fixed his cold, grim gaze on those two brothers of the Landi family . -Go away before I get angry,¡± he said. Serena was taken aback because she sensed the anger in Cristian¡¯s tone, even though he was saying at that moment that he was not yet angry.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She peeked her head out of Cristian¡¯s arms to look at the two of them. Who were they, why had theye to her room so early in the morning? When Serena looked at them, those two were also looking at her. Tancredi looked at her for a while and curved his lips, saying, ¡°Magdalena, is this your room? ¨C ¡°Magdalena, is this your rival in love? The moment Magdalene saw Serena, she knew immediately that this woman was her rival, a strong rival. This was obvious seeing how nervous Cristian was about her. She also knew that if she wanted to be with Cristian, she had to work hard. Chapter 648: The wedding will take place next month. -Hi,¡± Tancredi suddenly raised his hand and greeted Serena. Serena froze for a moment, thinking: this person seemed nice enough, but the woman standing next to her¡­. Serena looked at Magdalena and sensed much hostility in the looks Magdalena was giving herself. For some inexplicable reason, Serena suddenly had a premonition that this woman was the one who had answered her call from Cristian that night, saying she was in the shower. Magdalena was dressed attractively and beautifully, while she herself ¡­ Serena stopped her gaze before curving her lips, then said, -Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to chase them away, since they are here, take care of them. -Cristian frowned because he could not understand what Serena was thinking. How could Serena tell him to take care of these two brothers? -I¡¯ll go get ready,¡¬ Serena tightened her grip on the jacket she was wearing and gave Cristian a slight smile. Then, she turned and entered the room. Once inside, Serena immediately took off her jacket, went to the bathroom to brush her teeth and face, and put on her clothes and makeup as quickly as possible. Making sure her makeup was neither shy nor light, Serena pulled back her long hair at the nape of her neck and headed outside. Opening the door again, Serena saw the brothers of the Landi family sitting on the sofa. Tancredi waszy and indifferent, with a cup of coffee in his hand. However, at the sound, he immediately looked up at Serena. With a nce, Tancredi was struck by her beauty and said to Magdalena, ¡°Sister, you had better surrender.¡± Hearing these words, Magdalene raised her back and replied, -Why should I surrender? Cristian is not yet married, so I still want to fight for my happiness,¡± she said. When Cristian saw Serena leave, he noticed that she had changed her dress and put on makeup. Moreover, he could see that the makeup had been carefully applied. Cristian thought that he had probably already figured out Serena¡¯s previous behavior.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A faint smile shone under the dark eyes of Cristian, who sat there, watching Serena walk toward him, and naturally raised his hand to give her the seat next to him. Magdalene, who had been watching Serena, noticed that she had washed and made up impably in just a few minutes. Magdalene looked at Serena and said with a smile, -This youngdy went to change and put on makeup so quickly, is it because she is afraid of losing to me? Serena had just sat down next to Cristian when she heard his words. She froze for a moment and looked at Magdalena instantly. Magdalena was wearing a suit skirt, with well-painted red lips and curly hair that gave her an imposing appearance. Serena, on the other hand, had put on a blue dress today, a color so bright that her fair skin looked even more crystalline. She hadbined it with her silky-soft hair and Iris lipstick. Serena sat next to Cristian, and the two made a good team. Cristian¡¯s powerful aura matched Serena¡¯s tenderness perfectly. Serena¡¯s body leaned slightly against Cristian, and her lips curved in just the right way. She replied, -I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean. You woke me up earlier, and it wasn¡¯t right for the guests to see me like that. Miss, do you think I dressed up again topete with you? Do you usually receive guests at your home in pajamas without dressing up? Magdalene gasped and looked at Serena seriously. It seemed that this woman was not easy to defeat. Looking at Tancredi, Magdalene wanted to give him a hard kick because she discovered on his face an expression of admiration in front of a beautiful sight. But because of Cristian¡¯s presence, Magdalene restrained herself and replied slowly, ¡°Of course not, the Landi family always ces great importance on good manners. -But¡­¡± added Magdalene and looked at Serena. Then she fixed her gaze on Cristian, -I don¡¯t care if she goes out in her pajamas, because I¡¯m here to see Cristian. Hearing this, instead of getting angry, Serena smiled and took Cristian by the hand. -In that case, I would have dressed even more formally so as not to harm his honor,¡¬ she said. Cristian felt Serena¡¯s hand, and could understand her after reading their looks. Then he nodded to himself and said, -Your appearance without makeup can only be shown to me. After saying this, his finger came to the corner of her lips and he gently ran it over, then his finger smeared some lipstick on it. Then he brought it to her lips and tasted it. With her thin, closed lips, she said to Serena, -Your lipstick seems to be peach today, doesn¡¯t it? Serena¡¯s smile froze for a moment. Magdalena¡¯s face also lost its smile. She could not hold it back because of Cristian¡¯s behavior, and her hands in herp almost twisted. Was this tender man in front of her the same one who had wrapped her in a quilt and roughly pushed her out of the room in case he might touch her even a little? How could there be such a big difference? It was as cold as a snowy mountain ahead, but meeting this woman ¡­ Magdalene bit her lower lip as she felt Tancredi at her side reminding her, saying, -I suggest to you again, if you surrender now, you will not lose all honor as a precious daughter of the Landi family. -Shut up,¡¬ Magdalene scolded him in a low voice, -You know how hard it is for me to fall in love with a man. You said you would help me, but now why do you call me that? Tancredi snapped and said, ¡°I really said I would help you, but¡­. I realized that in Cristian¡¯s eyes and heart there is only room for this woman. You won¡¯t have a chance. -As long as they are not married, who would dare say I don¡¯t have a chance,¡± Magdalene said angrily, and almost died of jealousy. She would feel better if Cristian also treated Serena as coldly as she treated herself. Yet he had treated her so well, in a totally different way. Frustration almost devoured her, but she did not resign herself. Just as Magdalena finished her words, Cristian firmly grabbed Serena¡¯s shoulders and suddenly said, ¡°By the way, next month we will celebrate our wedding.¡± Serena¡¯s smiling eyes also froze; she had not expected Cristian to say that sentence. It was true that she had decided to be Cristian¡¯s wife, but their rtionship had not yet turned into a marriage. What had happened to him? -Maddalena could no longer keep herposure and stood up abruptly. -Are you getting married next month? So she wouldn¡¯t have more than a month left to win Cristian over? Magdalena was still waiting for them to break up. ¨C Well? Congrattions! Don¡¯t forget to invite us to your wedding reception,¡± Tancredi said. Tancredi¡¯s reaction waspletely different from Magdalena¡¯s; he was still lying down and looked very rxed. His smile was also extremely casual. Hearing this, Cristian let out a mockingugh and said, ¡°The Landi family will be very busy with their important matters. I think the invitation will not be necessary.¡± -Hey, no, not me. I¡¯m not busy. I am the president of the Landi family, and the one who has the most time -Eh! Serena was surprised by this person¡¯s expression. Chapter 649: Captured by him? -I¡¯m serious. Remember to send an invitation to our Landi family. When the weddinges, I will take my sister Magdalena to choose a husband a hundred times more handsome than you. But you won¡¯t forbid someone more handsome to show up at the wedding because you want to be the most handsome, will you? As he said this, Tancredi even held his chin as if he were thinking. Serena froze as she listened to that handsome man with no feminine tenderness in front of her, and she could not believe it was Magdalena¡¯s brother. The two of them¡­ They looked nothing alike. Although Magdalena was very beautiful, she waspletely different from Tancredi in manner, features and character. When Magdalena heard Tancredi, she became nervous and tugged at his sleeve. -What are you talking about? I¡¯m not going to his wedding reception or to choose a man there. Tancredi, what kind of person do you think your sister is? Tancredi, with a mischievous smile replied, -Isn¡¯t the reason you are in love with this man just because of his handsome face? Now that he¡¯s getting married, it¡¯s not fair for you to insist, so I¡¯ll take you to find a better-looking one to take home,¡± he said. Magdalene was suddenly speechless. She was trying to insult her rival in love, but she had not expected Tancredi to make her feel so embarrassed. -Who said I fell in love with her beauty? You don¡¯t understand at all,¡± said Magdalena. Then she looked angrily at Serena and, before turning to leave, yelled at her, -Do not distribute the invitations to the Landi family, because I certainly will not attend your wedding! Serena said only three words to her, -As you wish. Cristian looked at her with a cold gaze and said, -As you wish. Magdalena immediately turned away angrily, and when she reached the door her servants rushed to detain her and asked, -Miss Magdalena, are you all right?¡± Magdalene raised her head and stretched out her chest, and walked proudly like a peacock, while the servants ran after her. After taking a few steps, Magdalene suddenly waved her hand and said, ¡°Come and help me, I¡¯m so angry I can hardly stand. -Mrs. Magdalena!¡± Some servants rushed to lift her up. -I¡¯m dying of rage! It was so hard for me to meet a man I liked, but how did I get him? Who told me before that Cristian had been a bachelor for a long time? Why did a bride suddenly appear who would marry him? It was his fault for making me feel dishonored! The maids lowered their heads and answered her in a low voice like that of gnats. -It should¡­ It should be misinformation. Miss Magdalena, when we return, we will punish the person who spread it. -Yes, let him learn an unforgettable lesson,¡± someone added. -Forget it, help mee back sooner. I need to fix my mood before making any ns! At first, Magdalene thought that there was only one woman pursuing Cristian, she could still have a chance to beat that woman in conquering Cristian, moreover, because of her status and beauty, there would be no man she could not conquer. However, when she had found out that she was getting married, Magdalene¡¯s first reaction had been to feel frustrated that she had no chance of fulfilling Cristian¡¯s desires. But it did not take long for her to feel ashamed. Since Cristian was getting married, she did not have to cling to him. The most ridiculous mistake Magdalene had made was to utter those serious words to her fianc¨¦e. When she thought Serena was speaking to her as his fianc¨¦e, Magdalene felt so stupid! The stupidest ever! -My sister left pissed off about your tricks? You guys are great! Then I¡¯m leaving too,¡± said Tancredi. Finally, he stopped lying on the sofa and stood up with one hand in his pocket. He added, ¡°Cristian, don¡¯t forget to send me an invitation card for next month, my sister doesn¡¯t want it, but I do!¡± He looked at Serena¡¯s face as he spoke to her with a smile, I wonder if the bride-to-be has sisters? The corners of Serena¡¯s mouth twitched, and before she could respond to his words, she heard a cold snort from Cristian, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, your mission isplete, so go away!¡± -Fuck off. Tancredi cursed, ¡°You are so ruthless. I rushed to help you early in the morning, and now that my sister is gone, you forget what I did and go back to being ungrateful? Cristian frowned and looked at thiszy man with a serious face. Before, when he was supposed to sign a contract with Tancredi, Cristian had met him several times, so Cristian knew perfectly well that this man was not as simple as he seemed. The Landi family was so big, but it functioned wlessly because of Tancredi¡¯s leadership. Thus, it was noticeable that this man was hiding his skills behind a sloppy disguise. Perhaps, the apparent debauchery was to deceive others. At this thought, Cristian¡¯s gaze became abruptly stern, like sharp arrows toward Tancredi. -All right, I¡¯m leaving. Your appearance scares me a lot. Since my sister is gone, I have nothing to do, so I¡¯m leaving too. Future Mrs. Ferrari, if you have a sister, don¡¯t hesitate to introduce me to her. With these words, Tancredi winked at her. Serena moved her mouth but said nothing. This person was really¡­ After Tancredi left, Serena continued to reflect until she was torn from her musings by a pain that came from her life. Looking at Cristian, who had thrown her into his arms, Serena frowned. -What are you doing so hard? It hurts. Serena reached out her hand, trying to push away therge hand Cristian had around her waist. Cristian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even more. Instead of releasing her, he pinched her cheek with another avable hand. -Think about what? His voice was hoarse and full of jealousy as he asked teasingly, -Lost in thought of being caught by him? Serena froze for a few seconds beforeing back to herself. She felt amused but irritated by the handsome face before her, and said, -Cristian, how unsure of yourself are you? -How? -In your presence, how is it possible for me to love another man? The suddenpliment stunned Cristian. Then he kissed her with great effort, almost biting his tongue. Why had she paid him apliment? That would have made him proud, wouldn¡¯t it? Thinking this, Serena wanted to say something to ease the situation, but was surprised to see that Cristian¡¯s ears were red. She thought she had made a mistake, but was more convinced it was not a mistake after looking at them more closely. -Are you¡­ also shy? Serena asked, looking at her reddened ears with astonishment as if she had seen a newnd, and because she was curious, she could not help but reach out and try to touch them. However, her fingertips had barely touched his ear bones when they were caught by Cristian¡¯s hands. -What do you want?¡± asked Cristian in a slightly hoarse voice. Serena blinked and tried to continue reaching out. He said with a curious look on his face, -Let me touch it,¡¬ she said. It was the first time Serena had seen Cristian so shy in front of himself, so she was really surprised. -Okay,¡¬ Cristian leaned down and nibbled her earlobe, -But¡­ give me something in return. Serena, -Ah¡­ Forget about it¡­This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -Do you think this ¡°forgetting¡± is okay? Chapter 650: Their secret Cristian did not want to let her go. He took her hand as he asked, ¡°You wanted to touch my ears? Fine, go ahead.¡± How dare Serena do this? If she did, she would pay a great price; Cristian would exhaust her in bed. She had not yet recovered from so much sex with him, so she could not bear it even once more. Thinking about this, she felt ashamed and tried to get rid of his big hand, saying, -Excessive sex is not good, I think it¡¯s better to let it go¡­.¡± She wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Cristian, who took her hand and pulled it toward her own ear. In this way, poor Serena forcibly touched Cristian¡¯s ear. Serena froze in ce, her eyes fixed on Cristian in front of her. Is this man a bandit? -You touched her, do you think I can forget that? As he finished saying this, Cristian threw himself on Serena, his thin, cool lips resting on the nape of her neck, his breath gradually bing warm. -With all these problems solved, you should trust me now, right? Serena paused for a moment, and unconsciously wrapped her hand around Cristian¡¯s neck as she whispered, -In fact¡­ -What? She hesitated for a long time, and finally, instead of telling him the truth, she answered, -Well, nothing. -The abnormal reaction made Cristian worried, and when he remembered that she had tears on her cheek the night before, he felt anxious again. Thus, his desire faded greatly. He took a step back and looked her straight in the eyes. -If you have something to say, tell me. Serena shook her head negatively, -Really, it¡¯s nothing, I was just stunned,¡¬ she said. She was actually about to say that she had believed him a long time ago, but then it seemed pointless to talk about it in this current situation, so she didn¡¯t want to repeat it. After a moment of silence, she added, ¡°I trust you.¡± Cristian¡¯s dark eyes stared at her, as if he was worried about something. -So,st night¡­ -What happenedst night? Seeing that his expression was very natural and his performance was very satisfactory in the morning, Cristian thought he had thought too much. Was it because he cared so much about her that made him feel insecure? In trade, he could read the situation, but in front of the woman he loved, Cristian looked like a total fool to understand her. A woman¡¯s mind was tooplicated. Cristian took a deep breath and pulled her into his arms as he softly said, -Nothing, nothing-. Snuggling into his arms, Serena blinked and asked, -The return flight, have you bought it? -Not yet? -Serena raised her head, her beautiful brows furrowed, and continued to ask, ¡°If you don¡¯t return, won¡¯t yourpany be in chaos? -Luca is in charge of running thepany, nothing will happen. -But¡­ ¨C After so long, we havee to be together in the same ce, don¡¯t you want to go and experience other things? Cristian began to tempt her. Did she mean go on a trip with him? If it was a trip for two, Serena was indeed a bit tempted, but¡­ She had actually just made up with Cristian, but it was not right for her to put aside business and family matters. Thinking about it, Serena shook her head: -I¡¯ll do it next time. This time is not so good for me, because my trip abroad was not nned and I left many problems unresolved. -What are they? I¡¯ll help you solve them,¡± Cristian replied. -No. It is not necessary, I will take care of them myself- -Serena? -Serena¡­,¡¬ Cristian put his head in Serena¡¯s neck and whispered her name in a deliberately small voice and persuasive tone. In this way, his words sounded like rich, fragrant wine slipping down your throat, making you want to get lost in them. Serena could hardly insist on her earlier decision to be beguiled, and asserted herself again, -No, I can¡¯t. Seriously, I don¡¯t feel like taking a trip these days. Next time we will take a trip together. -You really don¡¯t want to? It¡¯s a precious opportunity, it doesn¡¯t happen often¡­¡± Serena no longer had any intention of listening to him. Serena had no more intention of listening to him, so she pushed him away immediately, got up and went to the room. After entering, Serena immediately went to the bathroom, then took a cotton makeup remover and began to remove her makeup, because she would have no other important activities after that. In fact, she was not used to always having makeup on her face, she always felt ufortable as if she was wearing a mask made of human skin. When it was all over, Serena went to gather her things and took out her phone to look for a ne ticket. At that moment Cristian walked in, so Serena said directly to him, ¡°There are still tickets avable for 5 p. m., shall I book one for you too?¡± She asked without turning to look at Cristian, so she could not see his frowning eyebrows. -Are you in such a hurry to get back? -As I told you, I left the country suddenly this time, many things are not ready. Do you insist that I stay? Cristian caught the desperation in his tone, realizing he had been too insistent, and finally relented, saying, -All right, I will ask someone to book tickets for us. -No need, just tell me your identity card number. I will book the tickets right away. Cristian went to her and told her. Serena finished very quickly, but soon pouted, saying, -If I had known I was going out this afternoon, I wouldn¡¯t have taken my makeup off. There¡¯s nothing wrong with wearing makeup again in the afternoon. To me you look just as beautiful without makeup. Serena reconsidered, but in the end she decided not to wear makeup because it wasn¡¯t necessary if she wasn¡¯t going to work. Besides, she could wear mascarater without any problems. When the time came, the two left and headed for the airport. Serena texted Anna in advance to inform her that her flight would leave at five in the afternoon, and it would be midnight by the time she got home. When Anna heard that she wasing back, she quickly texted her that Manuel had asked her for a gift. A gift? Seeing this, Serena froze for a moment, because she would not have time to buy him a gift because of the rush she was in on this trip. Serena was about to give him a negative answer when, suddenly, an arm reached out beside her and snatched her cell phone. He had seen only that she sent a two-word message, ¡°OK!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Serena shouted at him, ¡°What are you doing? He tried to retrieve his phone and added, ¡°We are already at the airport, how can we have time to prepare a gift?¡± Cristian curved his lips, his expression a bit mysterious. -I prepared it. -Really?¡± Serena was a little surprised, ¡°When you went out to buy the gift, why didn¡¯t I know? Also. -The gift, I will give it to Manuel when I see him. Cristian blocked the screen and handed the phone back to her. Then he took advantage of the moment to grab her wrist and slip it into her arms. -After all, I am already his father. Anyway, I have to give him a housewarming gift or something. Serena was surprised and curious-how could she have prepared the gift so quickly? They were always together when they were in the hotel thest few days, and she had not seen him bring anything that day when he went out. So she asked him, -What gift have you prepared, may I see it? -Cristian raised his eyebrows and replied, ¡°Do you even want to steal the gift for our son? Serena replied, ¡°Who said I want to steal it? I¡¯m just curious to take a look at it. -No,¡± Cristian closed his thin lips and slowly curled them, saying, ¡°This is a secret between me and the boy, you can¡¯t know.¡± Serena could do nothing but resign herself, saying, -Okay, fine.¡± She had a strange feeling that she, the mother, might be left behind after the meeting of these two parent and child. Chapter 651: Getting a Dad By midnight Luke had driven his car to the airport to meet them. His hair was a little messy and he had rather deep dark circles under his eyes. He looked tired and listless. He had not slept for many days in a row. Since Cristian had begun his journey to pursue his wife, almost all the work had fallen on his shoulders. Poor secretary! While it was true that his sry had multiplied, Luca also felt that he had aged several years in recent times. If he continued like this, he was sure he would die young. He hoped that Cristian would get back with Serena as soon as possible. That way he would have fewer problems. Just as he was thinking, Luca saw two familiar figures outside. It was Cristian and Serena. Luca¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurried to open the door and got out of the car to greet them. -Cristian- Seeing Serena in Cristian¡¯s arms, groggy from sleep, Luca immediately imagined that the two had reconciled. After getting into the car, Serena dozed off in Cristian¡¯s arms, suddenly putting her ID card on Cristian¡¯s chest, she said, ¡°Take me to the hotel. It¡¯s already veryte, and so as not to disturb them, we¡¯d better not go back to my house. Cristian unconsciously raised his hand, took his ID card and held it in his hand. Looking at his ID card, his thin lips had lifted slightly. -Don¡¯t you want to disturb them? Then I¡¯ll take you somewhere else, okay? Serena, groggy with sleep, nodded, -okay? Luca spied what they were doing through the rearview mirror. After catching this scene, he blinked and whispered to Cristian to confirm his assumption. -Cristian, are you at peace now? -Let¡¯s go to Serena¡¯smunity. Luca had to nod and started the car. On the way, he could not help but nce at the two people behind him, and found that Cristian was taking care of Serena, and that Serena was not resisting, and continued to sleep against him obediently. Maybe-they really had made up. -Concentration- A hoarse, cold voice came abruptly, and Luke came to his senses and looked seriously at the road ahead. Cristian put away his ID card. There was not much traffic at night, so Luca was able to drive very quickly. When he arrived at his destination, Luca opened the door for Cristian, and then Cristian got out of the car with Serena in his arms. It was obvious that they had reached the residence where Serena lived. Luca coughed slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Cristian, didn¡¯t Serena say earlier that we shouldn¡¯t go back to the residence? Why¡­? -Cristian raised his eyebrows and nced at him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t I have a ce to stay in this neighborhood? Luca immediately shut up. It was true, Cristian had bought a house across the street from Serena¡¯s, so how could he not have a ce to stay in this neighborhood? So how could he not have a ce to live? Cristian would probably take Serena there tonight. Anyway, the two had already made up, so Luca had no reason to say anything else, just nodded and went ahead of them by pressing the elevator button for them. Until Cristian had positioned it correctly, Luca turned and left the elevator. Before entering the elevator, Luca could not help but nce at the house across the street. Thinking that this girl also lived there, he shook his head and then left. *** -Anna, yesterday you said mother would take a flight at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, but I¡¯ve been waiting for her all night, why haven¡¯t I seen anyone yet? Early in the morning, Anna had just opened the door and saw Manuel sitting on the sofa, whose two white legs were dangling, looking at her with a resentful, questioning expression. Anna was confused for a moment, then reached out and touched his face to reassure him a little. -Didn¡¯t shee back? That¡¯s strange, yesterday she told me she was taking a flight at five, she should have been home by midnightst night, did you check the room? Manuel pouted and said, ¡°I slept in my mom¡¯s roomst night.¡± -Don¡¯t tell me. Did your mother stay out all night? Wait, I¡¯ll call your mother and ask her¡­. After saying this, Anna turned and ran upstairs, then grabbed her phone and dialed Serena¡¯s number. Serena slept like a log, because she was really very tired from what she had been through these past few days. In addition, Cristian had silenced his phone and brought it outside when he got up. Therefore, when the phone vibrated, Serena was asleep and naturally did not hear him. Anna waited anxiously on this side, while no one answered on that side. Gradually, she became so anxious that she wanted to scratch the wall, and she muttered to herself, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he answering me? Maybe something bad happened to him? She was as anxious as an ant in a pot of hot water. Just when Anna wanted to hang up to call back, someone finally picked up the phone. What rang, however, was a low, cold male voice saying, -What¡¯s going on? -What¡¯s going on? Anna also froze for a moment when she heard this male voice, and was slow to respond. This male voice sounded a little familiar to her¡­. Anna remembered who Serena had been with for the past few days and abruptly remembered. -Are you Cristian? The stammering voice on the other end of the phone made Cristian frown, and then answered in a cold voice, -She¡¯s still resting, is something wrong?¡± Anna unconsciously shook her head, and suddenly realized that she was on the phone and that the other end would not be able to see her movements, so she hastened to say, -No, nothing, I just wanted to know why Serena had not returnedst night, so¡­-¡­. -She¡¯s here with me, don¡¯t worry. Okay, if it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. -All right, if it¡¯s okay, then I¡¯ll hang up as soon as possible¡­. Anna hung up the phone carefully and covered her chest.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. For God¡¯s sake! She was scared to death, because she had not imagined that Cristian would answer the phone. Until then, Anna was still very afraid of him. When she thought that in the future Serena would be with him and could see him very often, Anna felt a little desperate. That devil from hell with an indifferent expression¡­. How frightening it was for her. -Anna, where is my mother? Manuel¡¯s voice came from behind her. Anna turned her head and saw that Manuel hade up behind her and at one point, she froze for a moment and then asked, -When you came, did you hear me on the phone? Manuel blinked for a while and then answered, ¡°I just came, did you answer the phone?¡± -Your mother is fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Anna reached him and rubbed his head, ¡°your mother is busy looking for a stepfather for you. Don¡¯t worry about her. Hurry up and go get ready and eat breakfast, I¡¯ll take you to school.¡± -Anna¡¬ Manuel nodded but added, -What does stepfather mean? -Don¡¯t you know what it means? I thought you knew many things. -Mom said she was looking for my father, not a stepfather. Your father? Anna found herself with two matching faces, then shrugged her shoulders, saying, ¡°More or less, the two words are the same? They can both be your father. Go ahead, hurry up and get ready. Then, I¡¯ll pick you up in the early afternoon. After all, take me to your uncle and tell him that you asked me to take you to him because you missed him, do you understand? ¨C -But ¡­ I don¡¯t miss my uncle, not a bit,¡± Manuel replied. Chapter 652: Made an exception When Anna heard this, she immediately changed her expression. -Manuel, this is different from what we agreed on, isn¡¯t it? You promised me earlier, are you going to break the promise? -But¨CI can tell Uncle that I want to eat lobster so Uncle will take me to some restaurant. Hearing this, Anna¡¯s eyes instantly sparkled, and she hugged Manuel¡¯s shoulders tightly. She was so excited that she almost cried, eximing, ¡°Manuel, you are such a beautiful baby. I¡¯ll cook you anything you want! Manuel blinked, thinking he had earned it. *** It was already noon when Serena woke up, the zing sun was overhead and the room was still brightly lit despite the curtains blocking the sunlight. She looked at her unfamiliar surroundings and remembered what Cristian had told her the night before. After thinking about it, she got up slowly. It did not look like a hotel here, but more like a residence, except that it was not familiar to her, and there was no sound of waves around, so it must not be a beach house. So where was it? Serena lifted the nket and stood up. The environment was quiet, and she saw her phone left on the table. Serena reached over and picked up her phone, discovering that Cristian had texted her, After you get up and read this message, go wash up in the bathroom, I have prepared all the supplies for you. There are some clothes in the closet, then wait for me toe back and we will have lunch together. Serena entered the bathroom after a moment of silence and actually found the toiletries ready. Then she put the phone aside and brushed her teeth and face. Then she looked at the toiletry sses on the shelf and became distracted. That was a set. And it contained items for three people, two for adults and one for children. There were three wash cups as if they had been prepared especially for her and Manuel, just cups for a family of three. For some reason, seeing this scene, Serena was very moved. She had turned on the camera, adjusted the visual effects and filters to take a picture. Then he looked at her with a smile on his face. When she came out of the bathroom about ten minutester, she went to the closet as Cristian had told her. After opening it, she found it full of women¡¯s clothes of all kinds. When had she prepared all this? After looking through the clothes, Serena finally chose a set of everyday clothes to change into, then sat down and texted Cristian, It¡¯s still early. How about I go back to my house first instead of waiting for you? At the Ferrari Group The meeting was in progress, and Cristian sat in the main seat, watching several old shareholders argue in front of him, while he remained calm. The phone in his pocket vibrated, and Cristian¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, then he pulled it out. Although the rule of not answering calls and not looking at the phone during meetings had been established by himself, he broke it at this moment when the phone vibrated and it urred to him that Serena was sleeping at home. He did not want to miss any messages from her. After pulling out his phone, he saw a message notification, his thin lips rose and he unlocked her screen directly with his fingerprint. However, that message was to tell him that Serena did not want to wait for him. The happy expression vanished immediately. Without considering that he was in the meeting room, he called Serena directly. Serena put her cell phone aside after sending that message, thinking that Cristian would be at work at that hour and would not respond so quickly. But who knew that she would call as soon as the message was sent, Cristian¡¯s call came immediately. So quickly¡­ Serena answered the phone, ¡°Hello? -If you don¡¯t wait for me, what will you do? A rough male voice rang out loudly. His repressed voice must have been muffled by the discussions of the old shareholders. However, it sounded all too familiar to those present, especially when he lowered his voice to speak. Usually when he lowered his voice was when he was about to get angry, so everyone was particrly sensitive to this voice. The old shareholders immediately looked toward him. It was because they wanted to know if he was going to get angry. Surprisingly, what they had seen was Cristian talking on the phone? What had happened? Had they not agreed that no one could use a cell phone during the meeting? What had happened to their president? So everyone in the meeting curiously turned their heads and looked at Cristian. -Cristian raised an eyebrow, ¡°Wait for me there, don¡¯t go anywhere, I wille for you at noon.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Serena touched her stomach and resisted the urge to look up, saying, ¡°But I¡¯m hungry now, I want to go out to eat and go to the officeter. Since you¡¯re busy, why don¡¯t you¡­? -Are you hungry? Hearing her say she was hungry, Cristian immediately changed his mind, and his voice softened a little more. He told her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t consider it, it¡¯s because of my negligence. I will be right back toe to you, don¡¯t go away.¡± After saying this, he hung up the phone and stood up. Before a group of people in the meeting room could react, Cristian grabbed his jacket, stood up and headed for the door. Even then the crowd reacted and several elders came up to stop him. -President, we are still in the meeting, where are you going? Cristian, -I have something to sort out. What do you mean? One of the elders grunted and said, -It would not be right for you to leave in the middle of a meeting. Besides, it¡¯s not a very urgent matter¡­.¡± Before he could finish his words, Cristian¡¯s gaze seemed like a cold arrow toward him. -Does he have any objection? Those nces were as stern as if they were those of a hawk, and the frightened crowd wanted to give in after receiving that look, but after thinking about it, they did not let it go and told him, -President, it¡¯s not an objection, but it¡¯s not right for you to treat us like this, leaving us aside to leave the meeting without concern. -Oh,¡¬ Cristian replied indifferently, -Then let¡¯s adjourn the meeting. You can wait for me here. The meeting will continue when I return.¡± -President. -Mr. Cristian¡­ Time is money¡­ However, without waiting for thest words to be finished, Cristian had already disappeared after opening the door to the meeting room. People looked at each other and a momentter one of them asked in a low voice, -So what do we do? -So what do we do? Do we really have to wait for him here? -Forget it. I don¡¯t think we need to, since he won¡¯t be back for a few hours. Didn¡¯t you notice his tone and expression while he was talking on the phone? -Huh? Was he talking to a woman on the phone? -Very likely. Back to our work, this meeting ¡­ can be moved to tomorrow. -In that case, let¡¯s go. Until tomorrow. With that, everyone present agreed, gathered their things and left the room. After leaving, they immediately felt something very familiar, as if they had -had seen this scene somewhere before. When Serena heard Cristian say he wasing to pick her up, she wanted to refuse. However, Cristian had hastily ended the call without giving her time to do so, as if he was afraid of being rejected. Serena had not had a chance to express her opinion about the call. Why was this man acting so impetuously? Chapter 653: At Home. Since Cristian had told her to wait for him, she could not go out at this hour lest he find her. Moreover, Serena did not know where she was. After thinking about it, she got up and went out of the house to look around and find out where he was. When she went to the living room, Serena discovered that there was also arge balcony attached to it, and half of it was hidden behind the curtains. She reached out her hand and went over to open the curtains. The sunlight was really beautiful. She had no idea how long it would take Cristian to get there. Serena approached the balcony and looked around, and the more she looked, the more familiar everything looked to her, the ginkgo tree at the entrance to the neighborhood and the stone path¡­. It looked so much like the neighborhood where he lived. And the location ¡­ Ten secondster, Serena abruptly returned from the balcony and hurried to the door. After opening the security door, Serena found the entrance to her house and froze. In fact ¡­ She discovered that after she had fallen asleep the night before, Cristian had taken her directly to the house in front of her house. So, Cristian had lived here. For a moment, Serena had mixed feelings in her heart and could not say anything. As far as she knew, when she had bought the house before, no one lived there, and it could not be a coincidence that she had bought it right across the street from Cristian¡¯s house. Therefore, it was quite possible that this house had been bought by Cristian after her. As for why he had bought it, it was already very obvious. Serena left the balcony, closed the door, and returned to the living room. Cristian quickly arrived, and when he heard the door open, Serena, who was sitting on the sofa, raised her head to look at the person who wasing. Her hair and clothes were a bit of a mess, and her forehead was still covered with some sweat. How urgent was it to get here? As Serena stood up, Cristian approached her and wrapped his arms around her waist. -Is it my fault, are you starving? -Uh¡­ Serena shook her head and asked, -Why did youe so fast, were you running? Cristian curved his thin lips and said, -Are you worried about me? She looked away and then heard him say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my speed is under control. Besides, I have to stay alive to take you to lunch.¡± Hearing these words, Serena could not help but stare at him, ¡°Who needs you to take me to lunch? I can do it myself. Besides, this ce is not unfamiliar to me,¡± Serena said. -It sounds like you¡¯ve been out before and figured it out.¡± Serena nodded, saying, -I took a look at the balcony while I was waiting for you just now, so¡­. I got it right. Cristian leaned against her neck and saw that she had put on the clothes he had prepared for her, and a bright smile covered the depth of her eyes. -Do you like them? -Serena looked up in dismay, not understanding what he meant by the question. -The clothes,¡¬ Cristian lowered his head and looked at her with kind nces, -I chose them all. -He wanted to add -how is that possible,¡¬ because it seemed impossible to him that she had taken so long to choose so many clothes. But the size was perfect for her; this convinced Serena that she had been telling the truth. Then he blinked and said a few kind words, -It¡¯s all right. I like them. -Let me see them too¡­¡± Cristian lowered his voice and moved his hand to the cor of her clothes, wanting to unbutton them. Serena immediately blushed and squeezed his restless hand to stop him. He asked, ¡°What are you doing? -I¡¯m trying to look at the clothes I picked out. -If you are just looking at them, why are you taking off my clothes? Serena pped his hand and took a step back, thinking the man was too eager. Since he had been back with her, he seemed to be thinking about sleeping with her every second he was with her? Was it because of too much abstinence? It seemed that it was not so before¡­. Listening to him, Cristian¡¯s eyes grew even darker and he leaned down once more to say in her ear, -How can I see without taking off your clothes? Serena was stunned. Serena looked at him like he was crazy, trying to escape as he said, -I don¡¯t believe you. This way you will be able to see them without any problems, unless¡­.¡± Suddenly, she held her tongue as she realized something and stopped in her ce to look at him with wide eyes. -You said you picked out all the clothes yourself, did you also pick out the underwear? Serena lowered her gaze to his chest, her mouth twitching unconsciously. Cristian leaned toward Serena once more, taking advantage of the moment when she was thinking. Then, he wrapped one hand around her waist, while the other reached for the sp on her breast. -Rx, I¡¯m going to take a look around. Serena became angry and shouted, -Stop! Stop!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The scream had practically made her anger manifest. Cristian stopped his hands and lowered his head to look at her. Then, he lowered his tone and with very pleading looks pleaded with her, saying, -Just a little look, okay? Serena answered him directly, -No-. -Please-¡± Cristian continued to incite her, his voice maic as if he had magical powers, and Serena felt she could barely contain herself. Her lips twitched as she stared at Cristian. Finally, she even nodded her head. After gaining her eptance, Cristian quickly unbuttoned her shirt, exposing her clear and beautiful corbone and the red band next to it. Serena could feel his movements and notice how his breathing became faster and deeper, so she could not help but blink nervously and bite her lower lip. Finally, she asked, -Are you finished? -Yes,¡¬ Cristian looked at her seriously and with thin, slightly raised lips, added, -It looks like the size I chose fits you perfectly.¡± Seeing that he continued to stare at her, Serena turned red as a tomato and struggled to push him away. At the same time, to ease the embarrassment she felt, she told him, -Then, can we go eat now? I¡¯m starving. He took a step back and turned to get dressed. As soon as she buttoned the first button, Cristian behind her hugged her and said, -I¡¯m going to order takeout, can we eatter?¡± As he spoke, the breath that brushed against her neck was warm, and his restless hands began the exploration of her body. Serena became alert, knowing what his true purpose was. Her brain scrambled for a remedy, then she told him, ¡°No, I still have to go to the office after lunch. If you don¡¯t let me off today, I won¡¯t even let you see your son.¡± The hand around her waist suddenly stopped, and the man behind her stepped back reluctantly. Moreover, he said -Serena, you are really cruel to me. Cristian was moaning, as if he was struggling to contain himself, and as if he wasshing out. Suddenly he approached her and sucked her neck hard. This process went on for a long time until Serena felt her neck go numb. When she was ready to push him away, Cristian consciously withdrew. Then she said to herself, -That¡¯s it, let¡¯s go. -Wait a moment. Serena wanted to see if he had left a mark on her neck, but she was grabbed directly by Cristian and escorted out the door. Serena did not have time to look at her neck until she got into the car. Sure enough, a purple mark was etched on her neck, and what was worse was that she was wearing a low-cut neckline today. Chapter 654: Don’t keep me waiting too long The mark was all too obvious. Serena touched the mark and wanted to dust it off to cover it. However, she realized that she had not even brought her purse with her when she left. She only had a cell phone in her hand. -Where is my purse? -It¡¯s probably at home. Cristian answered her, with a pleasant smile tickling the corners of his lips. Serena touched the mark and thought for a moment. Then she abruptly looked sideways at Cristian. -Did you do that on purpose? -You¡¯re my wife, what¡¯s wrong with me leaving a mark on my wife,¡± Cristian said, his tone suddenly lowered a little. He added, ¡°So that others may not desire you, you are now my wife.¡± Serena, -I am not, only because we have not yet registered the marriage or celebrated any marriage-. As if choking on her words, Cristian suddenly fell silent. Sensing his silence, Serena expected to hear something from him, but after a while he had not spoken again. Feeling a little disappointed, she had thought that Cristian would say that he would take her to register immediately, or that he would make it up to her with a marriage, a proposal, or something like that. However ¡­ she had not expected him to do anything. Was she thinking too much? After all, the two had already been married.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Thinking about it, Serena inwardly sighed. Forget it, I shouldn¡¯t ask too much. His love for her was already very obvious, as long as the two of them were truly in love, nothing else mattered. The most urgent thing was to treat that mark on her neck. There was nothing to cover it with, and it would certainly be noticed by everyone. What was she supposed to do? After thinking for a long time, Serena simply reached out and released the long hair tied behind her head. Just like that, her ck hair spread out and draped over her shoulders, just in time to block the purple mark. Cristian looked at her, ¡°Why are you hiding it? Serena ignored him and instead turned her head to look out the window, it was all his fault for getting her into trouble. Seeing her leaning against the window looking out, looking like an angry little woman, the smile under Cristian¡¯s eyes deepened a little more. -When will you take me to meet our son? -You haven¡¯t seen him yet, are you starting to call him your son? You don¡¯t know if after seeing him he will be willing to recognize you,¡± Serena replied with some anger. At this, Cristian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed further. This was a problem, after all, he had never seen this child before. It was true what Serena had said. If he was willing, it would be a happy asion for everyone. But-what if he wasn¡¯t? -He has to acknowledge me as his father even if you don¡¯t want him to, after all, you only have me as your man. Serena said nothing. -There is always a way to make him ept me,¡¬ she added. Serena said, -I-I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. So, it¡¯s better to wait a little longer.¡± She was still a little unsure, especially after returning to the country, she was even more nervous. She felt a mixture of feelings, some excitement, enthusiasm, but also some fear. She wondered if she should have prepared some kind of ceremony if she had them meet as father and son. Or perhaps he should have organized some kind of activity? After much thought, neither idea seemed suitable. Serena rubbed her forehead, feeling a slight headache. It was better to talk to Annater, when she had time, after going to thepany. Thinking this way, Serena naturally rxed a lot, and did not feel so stressed. After lunch, Cristian drove her to hispany building, and as she was getting out of the car, he said behind her back, -When you have made your decision, remember to tell me, but ¡­ don¡¯t make me wait too long. I can only wait, at most, three more days. Serena replied, ?Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡¯ After that she left very quickly, not daring to meet Cristian¡¯s gaze, which burned like a forced look. After entering the elevator, the burning sight behind her had finally disappeared. Serena felt relieved, even though she had been with him before and experienced many things with him, every time Cristian fixed himself on her with those burning looks he managed to make her feel very ufortable. How to describe it? It was as if he was about to eat her alive on the spot. She waved her hand to wrap her neck, trying to reduce the heat she felt in that part. After so many days without entering thepany, Serena felt a little nervous. Fortunately, she had not met anyone else until she arrived at the office, where she saw Anna, who was very busy. -I¡¯m not clear on what you described, could you repeat it, how abouting directly to ourpany this afternoon to negotiate face to face? Don¡¯t worry, we will give you an estimate for the style you like and the price of the material you want. -Yes, yes, yes, no problem at all. -Well, thank you for your understanding. So, if you¡¯ll excuse me. Yes, yes, yes, no problem¡­ Well, thank you for understanding. After hanging up this call, Anna went to answer another one. Serena stood in the doorway and watched her act disorganized and thoughtless. She also felt somewhat amused, so she stayed with her arms folded and continued to watch her. Until Anna finished her work and started walking, she suddenly noticed that there seemed to be someone at the door when she looked out. However, it had only been a quick nce to which she did not immediately react because she did not recognize Serena. However, he then immediately asked her, -Serena? With a slight smile on her lips, Serena nodded toward her. -Fuck, you scared the hell out of me! Do you suddenly appear like a ghost? When did you get here? Serena replied with a lightugh, -A while ago. I could see that you were so busy and focused, so I didn¡¯t dare to interrupt you,¡± Serena replied with a lightugh. -I -I¡¯m dying of exhaustion. You kept your arms folded and didn¡¯t give me a hand, how can you be so cruel? ¨C -Oh, forgive me,¡± Serena was amused by this funny woman¡¯s performance, then stepped in to console her, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, I thought it best not to interrupt you¡­. How have thest two days been? -More and more people areing to thepany looking for cooperation. Maybe the previous banquet was good for us. Many clients are looking for us because of our reputation or the rmendation of our previous clients. I think you will have to hire another assistant if this trend continues. Just me-I can¡¯t take care of all this. Serena thought with tight lips and said directly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get an assistant to help you?¡± -What do you mean,¡± Anna blinked and stood in front of her, ¡°Are you thinking of running away with your beloved Cristian and abandoning me and thepany?¡± These words made Serenaugh, and she could not help but reach out and lightly p her forehead, saying, ¡°What are you thinking? -What are you thinking? If you hire an assistant to help you, it will take a lot of pressure off you, won¡¯t it? -That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m your assistant, how can I hire another assistant? Serena smiled and said, -So how about I give you a promotion? Ourpany is already up and running, so I¡¯ll give you a management position, okay? Hearing this, Anna became a little nervous instead of happy, and stammered, ¡°Management? I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­ -You have helped me for many years, I believe in your abilities. From now on you will be the vice president of the society. Just like me, you will have the power to participate in everything in thepany. Also, don¡¯t forget your dream of pursuing my brother. Chapter 655: Concern At the mention of her brother Matthew, Anna coughed slightly, then said, ¡°After finding a good assistant, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t give up my dream.¡± -I am very happy. Don¡¯t forget to advertise for an assistant. -Sere¡­. na. -Every day we have more and more business to do in thepany, especially when you are not here, I am going crazy from the amount of work I have left to do. To be on the safe side, it would be better to hire an extra assistant. After the two agreed, Serena began to worry about something. She sat at her desk, looking at Anna, who seemed to have a lot to say. -What happened to you? If you have something to say, tell me. Don¡¯t stare at me like a womanining. Fortunately, I am a woman¡­ Otherwise, I would be taken for a heartbreaker,¡± Anna said. Serena was speechless. Anna put the papers in her hand on the table, then pulled out a chair and sat down next to Serena. -Tell me, why are you worried? I will do everything I can to help you. Serena looked at Anna and said, ?I still haven¡¯t figured out how to tell you.¡¯ Anna thought about what had happened in thest few days and asked directly, -Are you back with him? Although she was a little embarrassed, Serena bit her lower lip and nodded. Probably feeling apprehensive, Serena asked again, -Do you think I¡¯ve gone crazy for love? Had I decided earlier that I would not return to him because of the harm he had caused me? But I¡­ Serena lowered her eyelids as if feeling guilty, and added, ?I can¡¯t control myself¡­¡¯. Seeing that Serena was like this, so sad and disappointed in herself, Anna also felt sorry and pity for her. She went to hold her hand and said softly, ¡°What does it matter? Feelings are uncontroble and you cannot hide your infatuation with someone. I have been by your side for these five years, of course, I know you have always been in love with him. That¡¯s why I encouraged you to stay with him. Actually, it is the same for all of us. When we truly love someone, we are willing to do anything for him, no matter the cost. Like Serena, Anna knew perfectly well that Matteo did not like her and that it was impossible that she would like him, but she did not want to stop loving him. She also knew that if she had given in sooner, she might have suffered less. However, in her heart and eyes, there was only room for Matthew. For Anna, he was her whole world. And what could she do? Forget him and live her life alone? Anna clearly knew that she could no longer love anyone but Matteo, after all the time she had loved him for. So while there was still a chance, she would take it anyway. Moths will always dart toward the me when they see it, regardless of death. This is nature. Just as Serena loved Cristian, he loved her. After five years, neither had changed. It was fate. -In fact, there is one thing I haven¡¯t told you all these years. Serena suddenly broke the silence she had held for so long, saying this. -What is it? Is there something I don¡¯t know? In fact, everyone was not at all surprised to see that Manuel looked exactly like Cristian, because Serena and Cristian had been a couple, and she assumed that the child born after the divorce was Cristian¡¯s. However, Serena simply did not know, but she had been deceived by Alice, so she had believed the hoax that the baby was Leonardo¡¯s. Moreover, Cristian knew nothing about what had happened on that rainy night. That is, everyone knew the baby was theirs but the two of them. Now Serena had found out the truth, so only Cristian, the father, was left in the dark. -What is it? Anna asked, waving her own hand in front of Serena. Serena recovered and shook her head to clear it, -Ah, what was I going to say, I suddenly forgot,¡¬ Serena stopped talking. Serena had stopped talking about it. It was better not to say it, since everyone knew, and it seemed pointless for her to repeat it. Better to leave these senseless feelings aside. -You are rather forgetful, aren¡¯t you? It only took a moment, you already stopped talking about it. -Actually, I was going to ask, if I bring them together as father and son, should I do, should I have a ceremony or something? Anna replied, -Father and son reunion? Are you finally willing to let Manuel show his face in front of Cristian? Are you no longer afraid? It¡¯s true, you already go to him, even if Cristian saw him, he wouldn¡¯t take the child away from you, but ¡­ Have you talked about this with your brother? Matthew. He had always disapproved of me staying with Cristian, and this time everything had happened so suddenly that this decision had been made in an instant. -Your brother loves you so much that I think you¡¯d better find some opportunity to tell him. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fight about it,¡± Anna said worriedly. Serena bit her lower lip and said, -I don¡¯t know how yet. Besides, I think I can make decisions about my life. You shouldn¡¯t interfere so much in my decisions, and my parents wouldn¡¯t have the right to do so either. -But your brother is always so kind to you. -I know,¡± Serena nodded but added, ¡°Besides, he is too good to me, so I have made many decisions to please him instead of myself. Today I want to take control of my life. Anna, if it¡¯s okay with you, can you help me convince him to change his mind, please? When Anna heard this, she felt unbearable pressure. She had been brazen enough to ask Manuel to bring Matteo to see her, and if she talked about it in front of him, he would surely get very angry again. -No, I refuse. I will not help you in this. It¡¯s better if you do it yourself. -I assumed you would refuse, okay, fine. I will find the right time to tell him everything¡­. *** At the same time, after returning, Cristian had not returned to the meeting room, because Luca had warned him that everyone had automatically withdrawn. Surprisingly, he had not been angry and had simply reconvened the meeting. Then the meeting had continued. As the meeting proceeded, Cristian began to get distracted again. Several elders began to argue again, however, until they finally came into conflict. This seemed to have be routine in the meeting, so Cristian usually ignored it and waited for it to end, to make his speech at the end. This time, however, Cristian had something else in mind. What would be the best gift for the son he was about to meet? He had lied at the airport that he had already prepared a gift, but in reality Cristian had done it to impress Serena. He was a first-time father and had not yet met his son.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. How could he know what to give a child? He had even said it was a secret, but in reality, he was keeping Serena from knowing. At this thought, Cristian felt a headache and half-closed his thin lips. -President, what do you think of the proposal I made a moment ago? Cristian raised his eyes to look at it and suddenly asked, ¨C Normally, what do children like? Chapter 656: Curious Emotions This unexpected question froze everyone in the meeting. Even Luke, who was standing next to him, gave Cristian a slightly rmed look and warned in a whisper, ¡°Mr. Cristian¡­.¡± One of the older men in the room looked at Cristian, -Mr. Cristian, what did you just say? Please say it again, I didn¡±t hear it clearly a moment ago,¡± Cristian¡±s mind was not thinking about that. Cristian¡¯s mind was thinking of nothing but buying a gift for his son, so naturally he repeated what he had just said. -What toys do children like? Most of the participants at the meeting were middle-aged and had children of their own. Some of the slightly older ones even already had grandchildren, they just weren¡¯t old enough to retire yet. They definitely knew what young children liked. These middle-aged people and those around them looked at each other with disbelief in their eyes. Was Mr. Cristian asking what the children liked in the middle of a meeting? Why would Cristian ask such a question, which had nothing to do with his job? Although they were puzzled, the people at the meeting had been through a lot, and had already experienced even stranger things. Several people looked at each other and quickly regained theirposure. One of them asked, ¡°Mr. Cristian, are you buying a gift for a child? -Cristian nodded his head seriously and sincerely. -Mr. Cristian, children usually like stuffed animals, you could buy some of that kind. -Confused, Cristian narrowed his eyes and asked, -Could you give me an example? -Like stuffed toys or dolls, or you can buy Lego blocks, nowadays there are many Lego models and you can make them yourself, my wife always buys them for my daughter. Daughter. Suddenly, Cristian also wished he had a daughter, unfortunately Serena and his first child was a son. -Wait a minute, we haven¡¯t even asked Mr. Cristian what exactly he wants, why are you starting the presentation? Seeing Cristian¡¯s interest, everyone rushed to try to answer, so the room came alive like a supermarket.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -Mr. Cristian, may I ask if you would like to buy a gift for a boy or a girl? Boys and girls like very different toys, and we should find out what you want first. -Okay,¡¬ Cristian nodded approvingly, -It¡¯s a boy. -You can give children y figures as gifts. ying models? Cristian was no stranger to the word, but did children also y with those things? -I mean the kind of model toys that are specially designed for boys, boys are more mischievous and like different things from girls, you can also buy them game consoles and remote control airnes. ¨C Mr. Cristian, Mr. Cristian, our children are always buying¡­. ¨C The group continued to talk about the things their sons liked, and Cristian listened for a moment and frowned. After a moment, he shouted. -Luca! -Yes? Luca, whose name had been called, answered almost reflexively. Quickly, he stood up and approached Cristian. ¨C Mr. Cristian, what can I do for you? Cristian looked at him and ordered, ¡°Write down everything they tell you.¡± -Assistant Luke, what I just said¡­. The group of people began to talk confusedly again. What was once a meeting room for the group¡¯s senior executives was now a noisy discussion room. Luca took a long time to write down the names of all the toys he had never heard of. When he was finished, Luca handed Cristian the list of voices he had recorded. -Mr. Cristian, these are all the gifts they just mentioned. Cristian nodded in satisfaction when he saw the piece of paper written on it. -Well, buy them all. Luca, -All of them¡­ Mr. Cristian, you have this¡­ -I¡¯m buying a gift. -I¡¯m buying a gift for my son, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± asked Cristian rhetorically, raising an eyebrow. Luca was surprised, he felt like he had heard some secret. -What¡¯s on his mind,¡¬ Cristian seemed to be annoyed already. Luca shook his head. -I don¡¯t have anyments, I¡¯ll prepare them right away, if they are okay? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll buy them all! As ridiculous as it seemed to Luca, he went and bought them all anyway. In fact, there were many of the same things there, they just had different names, but since it was Cristian¡¯s order, Luca wasn¡¯t going to disobey. Once the meeting was over, the men left the conference room as they discussed. -What happened to Mr. Cristian in thest two days? -Yes, I think it¡¯s strange, too. He¡¯s been out of the office for a few days, every time he gets a call he leaves, and now he¡¯s asking us what toys the kids like? Mr. Cristian said he was buying gifts for a child, do you think it could be for his son? -It can¡¯t be, when did Mr. Cristian ever have a child? -Maybe it¡¯s for a rtive¡¯s child? -But I never knew that Mr. Cristian had any particrly close rtives? -Does he have an illegitimate child? Nothing came out of the group¡¯s discussion, and when they saw Luca pass by, they rushed after him: -Luca, what has happened to Mr. Cristian these past few days? He has been out of the office a lot these days, and without his decisions we can¡¯t go on with our meetings halfway through. -Yes, the Ferrari Group has lost Mr. Cristian, what should we do now? Hearing this, Luca stopped and looked at them with a helpless expression. -As you said, the Ferrari Group is a very big business, how could Mr. Cristian not be interested? And as far as I know, there have been no problems with the operations of the Ferrari Group recently. The crowd nodded unconsciously. -There is no problem. -Assistant Luca, it¡¯s not that we question Mr. Cristian¡¯s ability, we just want to ask, does Mr. Cristian have a son? Luca sighed and looked at the man who had asked the question, not really wanting to answer. -If you want to know so much, why don¡¯t you ask him yourself? The man rubbed his head in embarrassment, because he did not dare to ask Mr. Cristian at all. It was a question that, if asked, would get him fired. -Since you dare not ask it yourself, do not ask me to do it for you either. What you fear, I also fear,¡± Luca said and entered the elevator without turning around. After Luca left, the people present at the meeting did not react. Luca remained alone in the elevator, looked at its walls and muttered, ¡°Why are you asking me? I don¡¯t know much, and even if I knew the truth, how could I tell you? I can¡¯t believe that a bunch of old people are so curious.¡± Luke bought all the gifts Cristian had asked for, as he was instructed. And, after doing so, he realized that the trunk of the car he was driving did not fit everything. So he had to ask the store¡¯s delivery service to bring them all to Cristian¡¯s house. Of course, Cristian noticed when he saw the load of stuff. -Is that everything?¡± he asked. Luca nodded and replied, -It¡¯s all here, Mr. Cristian, what do you think should be done with these gifts?¡± Chapter 657: Have you accepted yet? But Cristian looked more closely at the mountain of things piled up in front of him, and there was still a crack in the calm he was trying to maintain. In the conference room, he had heard the group talking so cheerfully, but he had not expected toe back with such childish things. Cristian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed a little. Did children really like these things? Cristian had never been a father and had no idea what children liked, so he had bought everything that was rmended. Even if his son didn¡¯t like any of these gifts, there were many to choose from. And children have limited attention spans. Even just looking at the pile of gifts would have made him very happy. The thought of all this effort he was now making was for his future son caused Cristian to burst into a genuine smile. Luke, who was standing there, had no idea what was going through Cristian¡¯s mind, only that he suddenly smiled. That smile of fatherly love on a father¡¯s face is a verymon thing. But when it had appeared on Cristian¡¯s face, it had been something different and seemed especially strange. But Luca did not dare to say what he really thought and could only stare silently at the pile of gifts in front of him. Although Luca did not know what was going on, what Mr. Cristian was doing had to have something to do with Ms. Serena. *** At the end of the school day, Serena had gone to pick up Manuel and had seen a familiar figure in front of the school. It was Leonardo, in a light shirt, leaning against the wall and much thinner. But Leonardo¡¯s handsome face still attracted the gazes of many of the women present. When Serena saw Leonardo, she thought almost immediately of the time, that a few days ago Cristian had thrown him to the ground, bleeding from the corner of his lips. I wonder how the injuries are going. Serena had also not seen Leonardo in thest few days and had no idea how sick he was. It was not yet the end of ss time and everyone expected the children to leave soon, Serena had just gotten out of the car when Leonardo saw her and looked at her. Leonardo¡¯s gaze lingered on Serena¡¯s face for a moment before Leonardo approached her. Serena stood still and waited for Leonardo to approach her before looking up at him. But Serena was surprised by what she saw. For Leonardo¡¯s face was bruised and purple and looked particrly ugly. But even that had not changed the fact that he was handsome. It was surprising that Cristian had beaten his brother so badly that day. Seeing the surprise in Serena¡¯s eyes, Leonardo¡¯s smile turned bitter. -Ten minutes to the end of ss and it is not convenient to discuss here, do you want to talk to me somewhere else? She looked around and found a less crowded area and pointed, -Let¡¯s talk over there. Then she went first and Leonardo followed her. -I¡¯m sorry about the other day. Once they got there, Serena first apologized to Leonardo: -I didn¡¯t know Cristian would be there and it¡¯s my fault you got hit.¡± -Leonardo looked at her, his injuries made his smile especially miserable and Serena was almost afraid to look him in the eye and had to look away.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. -He is the one who hit me, does the fact that you now apologize for him mean that you have epted him? She bit her lip, remembering Leonardo¡¯s words of confession, but unable to say whether she really liked him. After all, Serena had listened carefully to Cristian¡¯s words and was slightly suspicious of Leonardo. Serena also felt that Leonardo was getting closer to her because of Cristian. But in any case, since Leonardo had made his feelings known, Serena had to exin things to him. So Serena nodded her head. Leonardo copsedpletely, his spirit and faith crumbling like andslide. A momentter, he clutched Serena¡¯s shoulders like a madman. -Why? Why do you still want to be with him after all you¡¯ve been through? What does he have better than me? Have you forgotten all the things he did to you before? Serena was taken aback by Leonardo¡¯s sudden outburst, only to feel his shoulder squeeze painfully. The anger in Leonardo¡¯s tone and the wrath in his eyes contrasted with his normally kind appearance. Serena had never seen Leonardo like this before and her face turned white with fear. -What are you going to do? -Leonardoughed bitterly: -What else do you think I will do? I¡¯ve waited so long for you and you won¡¯t even look at me for a second, Cristian did so many things to hurt you and you forgive him so easily? Serena bit her lip and couldn¡¯t help but confess, ¡°It¡¯s because I like him.¡± -The word froze Leonardo, Serena tried to push him away as he was frozen, but Leonardo quickly came to his senses. Serena¡¯s shoulders were once again gripped tightly by Leonardo. -Tell me, what is it that you like about Cristian? What is it about me that is not as good as him? Tell me and I will correct it right away. Serena scowled and tried to push Leonardo away as she exined, -It¡¯s not even about the fact that you lost to him, the fact that I like him has nothing to do with you, when I was with him before, I only thought of you as my brother, even though so much time has passed and so much has happened, I still think of you as my brother, I don¡¯t even ¡­. -But I am not your older brother,¡± Leonardo interrupted her, his emotions slightly stirred, ¡°If you really think of me as your brother, why did you resist so much when I helped you in the past? Can¡¯t you treat me like a normal man who loves you? Cristian did so many things to hurt you, yet you went back to him and I got nothing. You don¡¯t want to share even an ounce of pity with me.¡± Serena said, ¡°Feelings are not mercy, I cannot give mercy.¡± Leonardo seemed to be in pain, seemed to be suffering terribly. However, Serena felt only fear and struggled to withdraw her hand. But a momentter, Leonardo suddenly fell to the ground. Serena was about to leave when she heard the sound of falling and turned around to see Leonardo lying on the ground with a pained expression and a cold sweat on his forehead. Serena was startled and rushed to Leonardo and knelt down, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Leonardoy there, grimacing in pain, cold sweat pouring down his face, unable to speak. But he managed to open his eyes and weakly grasped Serena¡¯s hand. -Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t stay with Cristian, he won¡¯t treat you well¡­ he won¡¯t¡­. -What is wrong with you? Don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll call you an ambnce.¡± Serena grabbed her phone and immediately called the emergency number. After telling the emergency responders where she was, Serena noticed that Leonardo¡¯s face was even paler. How could this be? What was wrong with Leonardo? Serena felt exhausted. -Hold on a little longer, the ambnce will be here very soon. Chapter 658: Are all children this cute every day? Leonardo, however, grabbed Serena¡¯s hand and, despite her pained expression, clung on and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t go to the hospital.¡± -Serena could not see what was happening to Leonardo, but she could tell by the cold sweat breaking out on his forehead and the pallor of his face that he was in pain. Instead, Leonardo looked at her and smiled faintly. -When they take me away in the ambnce, you won¡¯t worry about me like you do now, so I¡¯d rather die here in pain than go to the hospital. Serena said, -Are you crazy? You¡¯re too sick to get up.¡± -I¡¯m not crazy,¡¬ Leonardo grasped Serena¡¯s hand tightly, the emotion flowing in her eyes was more painful than her expression, -I just want a chance for me, why don¡¯t you share your attention with me? If you want to think I¡¯m crazy, then consider me crazy.¡± Seeing Leonardo in that state made Serena feel guilty. After all, Leonardo had been beaten by Cristian because of her. Although Serena thought Cristian had been a bit impulsive at the time, but ¡­. In any case, Serena¡¯s thoughts were now confused. She tried to push her hand away, but Leonardo grasped it firmly. Seeing Leonardo¡¯s weakened state, Serena could not be so ruthless as to forcefully push him away; that would make her feel like a bad woman, so she had tofort him. -Don¡¯t say anything now, the ambnce wille soon. Serena looked around, then took out her phone and opened Google Maps to locate them and said, ¡°I remember a hospital not too far from here, the ambnce should be here in about eight minutes.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He looked at Leonardo as he said, ¡°Where are you hurting right now? Tell me now and I will tell the doctorter.¡± But Leonardo just looked at her and said nothing. She seemedpletely indifferent to the pain she was feeling at the moment, even though she was already blushing from the pain. Why was Leonardo so stubborn? Serena had just felt a headache, Leonardo-if you don¡¯t feel well, you need to go to the hospital. If you faintter, I won¡¯t be able to pick you up. Leonardo looked a little shaken, looked at Serena and suddenly smiled, ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital with me?¡± Serena said, ¡°Manuel will be out of school soon and I have to take him home, you¡­.¡± Leonardo looked desperate and closed his eyes, smiling bitterly. -I¡¯m sure someone like me would die in the hospital, no one would know. Hearing Leonardo say such a thing, Serena couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth, -The ambnce will take you to the hospital first, Manuel has to get out of school soon, I¡¯ll meet you at the hospital as soon as I take him home, or I¡¯ll call yourpany¡¯s staff right now and ask them to-¡¬. -All right, then I will wait for you at the hospital. Seeing that Leonardo had promised to go to the hospital, Serena did not finish her sentence and had to wait nervously for the ambnce, which had not yet arrived when Manuel walked out the school door. But he had seen his mother, so Manuel quickly ran to Serena. -Mom. -Manuel greeted Serena, and Manuel went to her and hugged her, then looked at the frail Leonardo sitting against the wall. -What¡¯s wrong with Uncle Leonardo? -Uncle Leonardo is not well and I am waiting for an ambnce, can you wait with me? Manuel nodded very understandingly, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait with mom.¡± -OK, thank you Manuel. Serena was happy that Manuel was so obedient and understanding. Leonardo was leaning against the wall, sitting expressively, but you could tell he was tired. He heard Manuel¡¯s voice and slowly opened his eyes. Leonardo met Manuel¡¯s innocent, calm eyes and managed to crack a smile. -Manuel, you¡¯re here¡­.¡± -Uncle Leonardo, hello,¡± Manuel greeted him kindly. -I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take you to lunch today. -It¡¯s okay, Uncle,¡¬ Manuel blinked innocently and then said, -Uncle, you¡¯re not feeling well, so please close your eyes and get some rest. Mom and I will stay with you until the ambnce arrives.¡± Looking at Manuel, who looked exactly like Cristian in front of him, Leonardo had mixed feelings, because in his heart he knew exactly how Cristian felt about Serena: Cristian loved Serena very much. If Cristian saw Manuel exactly as he did, then Leonardo would never have the chance to be with Serena again. At this thought, Leonardo closed his eyes in despair as he said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time, can you and your mothere with me to the hospital?¡± -But. -I have no family and it is too sad to be alone in the hospital. Leonardo gave a bitter smile. Because his eyes were closed, no one else could see the emotion in his eyes. There was indeed something cunning about deceiving a simple little boy in this. But Leonardo had no choice; Serena was indifferent to his pity game, so he had no choice but to deceive the boy. He had taken Manuel to lunch and Manuel called him uncle, so he should have been easier to soften than Serena. However, Leonardo had underestimated Manuel. Although Manuel was only a five-year-old boy, he was not a normal child; he was already much smarter than children his age, and even his brain was built differently from that of an average child. Then Manuel blinked, looked at his mother and then seriously declined, ¡°Uncle Leonardo, don¡¯t you have a family? I remember you have your ownpany, you can ask my mother to call the staff of yourpany,¡± Uncle Leonardo said that the hospital is too sad alone. Manuel had no intention of going to the hospital with his mother to keep Leonardopany. Although Manuel did not hate Leonardo, he did not want Leonardo to ruin the bond between his father and mother. Leonardo opened his eyes and looked at the child in front of him, Manuel was also looking at him, a five-year-old boy with clear, clear eyes. But somehow this purity of gaze frightened Leonardo inside. Leonardo felt as if Manuel had read his mind. Could this have been an illusion? Before Leonardo could give an answer, he heard the sound of an ambnce approaching in the distance. -The ambnce is here. Soon the ambnce stopped on the side of the road and Leonardo was carried into the car by the attendants. Leonardo looked at Serena until she got into the car and his lips moved. -Don¡¯t forget what you promised me, Serena. -The nurse looked at Serena and Manuel before closing the ambnce door, something strange in her eyes. Serena was about to respond when Manuel, next to her, spoke first. -Mrs. Nurse, we are not this gentleman¡¯s family, it was my mother who realized he was not well and called the ambnce for him. -Yes?¡± The nurse was immediately a little embarrassed, ¡°Then thank you.¡± -You¡¯re wee, we¡¯re leaving now. Serena wanted to say more, but Manuel dragged her away. The nurse looked at Manuel¡¯s back and sighed, ¡°Are all babies so cute today?¡± Chapter 659: She had her presents ready. Only when the ambnce was far away did Serena look at Manuel, who was standing next to her. -What¡¯s wrong with you? -What? What is wrong with you? Mother -Manuel raised his head and looked at Serena with his innocent eyes, with a look of innocent kindness. Looking at Manuel that way, Serena was puzzled again inside. But she knew her son well. Then Serena knelt down and pinched Manuel¡¯s face. -Did you do that on purpose? -Mom, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. -Why did you tell the nurse you didn¡¯t know him? Uncle Leonardo also invited you for a cakest time, did you forget? -Mom!¡± Manuel acted aggressively, ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. I just told the nurse that we are not Uncle Leonardo¡¯s family, that¡¯s wrong, you said Uncle Leonardo was our family? I didn¡¯t lie, so why do you me me?¡± As he recalled, it seemed to him that Manuel had not said that he did not know Leonardo, he had only said that Leonardo was not his family. And that statement was indeed true. It made so much sense that Serena could not even argue. -Mom, remember, did I say something wrong somehow? Serena looked again at Manuel in front of her and shook her head, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong, but the nurse thought you didn¡¯t even know Uncle, think about it, would Uncle Leonardo be angry to hear that?¡± -Uncle Leonardo would be angry, I think,¡± Manuel thought for a moment and admitted. -So why did you say that? -But Uncle Leonardo is not someone I care about, so why should I care about his emotions? Serena had not expected her son¡¯s thoughts to bepletely different from her own. Serena found herself unable to respond to Manuel. -Mom, Mom,¡± Manuel squeezed her arm, ¡°You promised to help me find my father, I only want my father, not Uncle Leonardo.¡± Manuel turned to Serena in an affectionate tone, his innocent expression impossible to deny. -I will find your father soon,¡± Serena sighed and rubbed Manuel¡¯s head, ¡°What I promise you, I will.¡± -Manuel was filled with joy, ¡°When will I be able to see my father? Mom, you are very bad, you are not behaving well and you are making me wait too long.¡± -It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ll speed things up and when I find a solution, I¡¯ll have you meet with your father soon, okay? -But Aunt Anna said she was supposed to pick me up today, why didn¡¯t I see her? Manuel had just finished speaking when he heard a cry of surprise. -Manuel, Serena, what are you doing here? The duo looked toward the source of the voice just in time to see Anna running toward them. -Anna, you¡¯re not back yet?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. -Anna aunt. Seeing Serena, Anna coughed softly, ¡°I thought you were out with that man, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here, but I was supposed to meet with Manuel today and take him to Matteo¡¯s this afternoon.¡± -You go with Matteo,¡± Serena froze, then smiled, ¡°So Manuel is your emotional advisor?¡± Anna¡¯s face reddened and she finally nodded sincerely. -With his rtionship with Matteo, he is best suited to be my emotional advisor. Now that Anna had said this, Serena had no choice but to push Manuel toward Anna. -Ok, I¡¯ll give you back your emotional counselor, and remember to take him home early tonight so he gets some rest and doesn¡¯te home toote. -All right, all right! Before Manuel left, he seemed to be thinking about something. -Mom, are you going to visit Uncle Leonardo in the hospital again? -Anna, unaware of what had just happened, asked with a puzzled expression on her face, ¡°What Uncle Leonardo?¡± It could be¡­ A name soon came to Anna¡¯s mind and she looked at Serena, questioning her with her eyes. Serena nodded softly and then looked at Manuel. -Uncle Leonardo lives alone, so Mom still has to go to the hospital to check on him, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon. -What if you help me find dad? Serena acted embarrassed and Anna hurried to pull Manuel into her arms, -These are adult matters, children don¡¯t worry so much. Your mother knows what to do, so don¡¯t worry ande with me to find your uncle. With that, Anna took Manuel and turned around. His eyes were pure and clear, like ck ss beads, a look that made Serena wince and look away. When they were both gone, Serena hailed a cab and headed for the hospital. Serena had seen Leonardo copse in front of her, and even though it was as a co-worker, Serena should have gone to wish him a speedy recovery. On the way to the hospital, Serena called Caesar, who had been there that day. As soon as Caesar heard that Leonardo had been sick, he immediately asked which hospital they were in. Serena had just arrived and found Caesar already waiting at the door. -Manager Cesare. ¨C Miss Serena,¡± Caesar saw her and rushed to her, -I heard on the phone that Mr. Leonardo had been taken to the hospital, so I rushed right away, Mr. Leonardo is fine,¡¬ Serena shook her head, -He¡¯s fine. Serena shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, and he was just taken to the ambnce, let¡¯s go ask.¡± -Okay. The two entered the hospital together, asked for Leonardo¡¯s ward and headed there together. But before they could reach the ward, Serena¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Serena pulled it out and when she saw Cristian¡¯s name shing on the screen, she stopped suddenly. Caesar saw her pause and, puzzled, asked, ¡°Miss Serena?¡± -Excuse me, I need to make a phone call, you go ahead. After saying this, Serena stepped aside to answer the phone. Since the hospital was full of people, Serena found a ce where there were fewer people. -Hello? -Where are you?¡± Cristian¡¯s voice soundedzy, but Serena felt a little ufortable, so she coughed and lied, ¡°I¡¯m on my way home. -I¡¯m on my way home,¡± Cristian paused and then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you at home. Serena said, -What do you mean? -I¡¯m at your door. This answer almost made Serena jump. Since when had Cristian been at her house? And what was Cristian doing at his house at that time? -I said I hadn¡¯t thought about it yet, because¡­? -What are you afraid of? That I will see our son sooner orter? Besides, I have a present for him today. Serena thought quickly about the answer. -But I¡¯m not home yet. -How much longer? How much longer? With a hard look at Caesar, who was not far away, she replied, -Probably another twenty minutes or so. Chapter 660: Hang in there. -20 minutes?¡± Cristian¡¯s tone clearly sounded a bit annoyed, and Serena had to hurry to exin, ¡°I was just passing by the supermarket and wanted to stop and get something, so since you¡¯re in front of my door, why can¡¯t you wait for me for a while? -Which supermarket are you in? I¡¯ming to pick you up now. -Serena rejected Cristian¡¯s panicked request. If Cristian came to her, would Serena¡¯s lie be exposed? Serena took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. -There is no need to pick me up, I will be back soon after my shopping. If you think it will be a long wait, you can go home early and I¡¯ll see youter. After Serena said this, Cristian was silent for a long time before agreeing. -All right.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After hanging up the phone, Serena breathed a sigh of relief, covered her chest and felt her heart pounding. Serena did not want to keep lying like this, because if she lied too much, she would feel guiltyter. But at that moment Serena did not dare to tell Cristian the truth. ording to Cristian¡¯s character, if Serena said that she was in the hospital, then Cristian would immediately run to the hospital, and if Cristian found out that Serena hade to see Leonardo, then things would be even moreplicated. Even though Serena knew that she should not havee to see Leonardo, she could not be so cruel. So Serena told herself that she would leave as soon as she could confirm to the doctors that Leonardo¡¯s life was not in danger. -Mrs. Serena, is there anypany business to attend to at this time? When Serena ended her call, Caesar could not help but ask. Hearing her ask this question, Serena shot her a look: -No, it¡¯s someone from my family, what¡¯s wrong? -Nothing, I thought you still had some unfinished business from work, if so I feel a little embarrassed to keep you here in the hospital again,¡± Caesar smiled and could not resist asking again, ¡°By the way, may I ask you if you have a boyfriend? Serena said, ¡°Your question is a little strange.¡± -What? -We don¡¯t know Mr. Leonardo¡¯s health right now, and you shouldn¡¯t ask me such questions. Serena¡¯s eyes were sharp and a cold sweat broke out on Caesar¡¯s back. Heughed awkwardly and wiped the sweat that had risen on her forehead, -Haha, I was just asking on the spur of the moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say, anyway, if it bothers you then I won¡¯t say anythingter, I¡¯m so sorry,¡¬ he said to Serena. Serena did not answer anything, she stood at the door of the room and waited. Neither of them said anything, the atmosphere was strangely silent, and Caesar looked at the cold side of Serena¡¯s face, but did not dare to speak. So the two have waited and did not know how much time passed before the doctor finally left the room. -Who is the patient¡¯s family member? Serena remained still, and when Caesar saw that he said nothing, she had to answer the doctor first. -Hello doctor, I am a friend of the patient, his family is not here at the moment, can you tell us about his condition. -The patient is suffering from acute gastroenteritis and is fine now. He will be admitted to the hospital for observation and if his condition improves in the afternoon he will be able to leave the hospital, young people should pay more attention to their eating habits. -Yes, thank you doctor, I will pass on the message. After the doctor left, Caesar was about to enter the room when he realized that Serena had not followed him, he could not help but look at Serena. -Mrs. Serena, won¡¯t youe in and see Mr. Leonardo? Serena smiled, -Since there is nothing serious about Mr. Leonardo, I won¡¯te in. -This¡­ -Please take care of Mr. Leonardo. I have things to do at home, so I will leave right away. Having said that, Serena did not give Caesar time to respond and simply turned to leave. Serena had almost escaped from the hospital. At the hospital entrance, she had stopped a cab and then pulled out her phone to check the call she had just made. It had been fifteen minutes since she had spoken to Cristian, but now it would be at least fifteen minutes before she had gone home to get her car. Serena thought she should say more, but if she said too much, Cristian would get suspicious again. She did not have enough time to go home now. Serena was a little anxious and urged the driver to go ahead. -Sir, please, faster, I am in a hurry. The driver was a little angry: -You young people are always in a hurry and don¡¯t pay attention to safety. It¡¯s the afternoon rush hour after work and there are too many cars on the road. -I¡¯m sorry, I know it¡¯s a bit difficult, but I¡¯d still like to ask you to drive as fast as you can, please,¡¬ Serena gestured to the driver, who looked at her, -I¡¯ll try to go faster, but if there¡¯s traffic, I won¡¯t guarantee it. But if a person is in a bad moment, almost everything that happens to them is bad. Serena was in a hurry to get back, but she ran into a traffic jam because it was the time when everyone was not working. Serena was in such a hurry that she did not know how she would exin it to Cristianter. -Sir, how long do traffic jams usuallyst? ¨C -I can¡¯t tell you an exact time, traffic jams are very serious at this time of day, sometimes for half an hour, sometimes for an hour. But we are in the front row, so we shouldn¡¯t wait too long. Even if they didn¡¯t have to wait too long, it would be toote. Serena looked at her phone and began a message to Cristian. -I can¡¯te back for a while, will you still wait for me? As soon as she sent the message, Cristian called her. Serena looked at Cristian¡¯s call on her phone screen, sensing that things were bing more problematic, and mustered up the courage to answer the phone. -Where have you been? Why haven¡¯t youe back yet? Cristian¡¯s voice was low, sounding annoyed that he had waited too long. Serena bit her lower lip, thought about it and decided to tell him the truth. -Weren¡¯t you at the supermarket downstairs? Howe you are stuck in traffic? Serena¡¯s breathing stopped; she did not know how to answer Cristian. They were both silent on the phone for a moment before Cristian, as if sensing something, asked, -Where are you? Give me your location and I¡¯lle get you.¡± -There¡¯s no point in picking me up if I¡¯m stuck in traffic, your car won¡¯t find me. Cristian took a deep breath, -You always know how to piss me off, Serena. -Don¡¯t get mad, why don¡¯t I get out of the car and walk back now? As she said this, Serena was about to get out of the car when she heard Cristian scolding her, -How can you walk back with so many cars? Just stay there. Serena¡¯s movements stopped again and she found herself in a bit of a dilemma: ¡°What do we do? -Cristian had no choice: ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in front of the apartment. Hearing Cristian say this made Serena feel a little sick. She did not know what to say, and after hanging up the phone, she felt even more guilty. Because Serena had lied and Cristian knew nothing. Chapter 661: Sealing lips with a kiss. And Cristian had bought the gifts and was waiting for her at home, and she ¡­. The thought of this fact made Serena¡¯s heart hard. She pondered whether she should tell Cristian the truth when she saw himter. But if she told Cristian the truth, ording to her character, would he suddenly lose his temper and ignore Serena? Serena¡¯s head ached and she pressed her forehead with great difficulty. -It was your boyfriend who called you, wasn¡¯t it? The driver looked at Serena, intending to say a few words. Serena had little energy and merely nodded. -Your boyfriend still cares about you, but there is no other solution to the traffic jam. -Exactly. Since Serena did not feel like talking to him, the driver fell silent after a couple of words. Gradually, his car moved forward, and Serena was very anxious, but she couldn¡¯t help it, so she closed her eyes and rested. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but she fell asleep. She woke up only when the driver suddenly spoke to her. -We are almost there. Serena looked out the car window and realized that the buildings around her looked familiar. She rubbed her eyes and realized that it was beginning to get dark as the car gently moved forward, slowly approaching the ground. Serena saw a tall, attractive figure standing in front of the apartment, its upright form very striking. Cristian was standing not far from the entrance, his shadow lengthened by the streetlights, the yellowish light falling on his body as if giving it a golden touch, softening Cristian¡¯s silhouette. Serena looked at the scene and felt a sudden urge to cry. But she restrained herself. When the car stopped, she opened the door and walked toward Cristian. At the sound of her voice, Cristian raised his handsome face and looked at her. When Cristian¡¯s eyes caught Serena¡¯s, there was a sudden sparkle. Before Serena could get close to him, Cristian had already approached her and taken her cool hand in his. -Cristian¡­ Serena had just called out his name when Cristian pulled her to him. She had no time to react and felt guilty inside, so she could only follow Cristian¡¯s lead, her head down as she watched the footsteps and shadows of the two men, her mind confused.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Until she had entered the elevator, Cristian had not said a word to her, had remained indifferent, and Serena could sense the unhappiness, even anger, in his mood. Serena bit her lip and let Cristian¡¯s grip on her hand tighten, not knowing what to say. The elevator reached the floor they were on and Serena was brought out next to Cristian. Serena could not contain herself and raised her head, -Cristian, I¡­-. Before she could finish her words, Cristian suddenly turned around, pushed her against the wall behind her, and leaned toward her -Well¡­ Serena¡¯s eyes turned ck and her lips sealed. Cristian kissed her almost without hesitation, Cristian¡¯s warm, rolling affection yed over and over on her lips as Cristian held Serena¡¯s slim waist with one hand and held her chin with the other. Serena struggled to push Cristian away. But her movements seemed to upset Cristian even more, her body pressed tightly against his and Serena¡¯s back felt the coldness of the walls. The coldness of his back waspletely different from the fire in front of her, and Cristian¡¯s kisses were as fierce as those of a wild animal, and she had nowhere to hide. Cristian¡¯s forehead rested against Serena¡¯s as he breathed heavily. His breath and eyes were grim, like those of a ferocious leopard. -I¡¯ll give you a chance to confess¡­. where have you been? Serena¡¯s lips were a little swollen and sore from Cristian¡¯s kiss. After Cristian asked her this question, Serena lowered her head and knew what to answer, she really wanted to tell Cristian the truth, but before she could speak, Cristian took her to the elevator and then forced her to kiss him. Serena had not even said anything and Cristian was already getting angry. If she had told him the truth, wouldn¡¯t Cristian have been even more angry? Thinking about it, Serena hesitated, not daring to tell Cristian the truth about what had happened. -Cristian¡¯s hand cupping her chin made a little force and forced Serena¡¯s head upward. Her red lips were a little swollen and her lipstick had been licked off by Cristian during the kiss, but there was still some lipstick left at the corner of her lips, which made her look even more beautiful. Serena looked at him with pitying eyes, -Would you be angry if I told you the truth? Cristian hesitated a moment and replied. -It depends. It depends¡­ It was possible that Cristian was still angry. Serena pleaded softly, -I will tell you if you promise not to get angry.¡± At this point, Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously, ¡°Are you threatening me? -Then will you promise me? Serena rarely looked at him with that look, her eyes colored with longing for the kiss she had just given, and now she looked wary as if she feared to anger Cristian. Such an expression and look¡­ Cristian swallowed and replied hoarsely. -All right, I promise. Cristian would give Serena even his own life, he would grant her every wish. -Are you really willing to promise me,¡¬ Serena looked a little incredulous and confirmed it to him, -Then you must not be angry, I actually met Leonardo¡­. Speaking of Leonardo, Serena felt that Cristian¡¯s mood was suddenly not so good. So Serena hastened to remind him, ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t be angry, remember your promise.¡± Cristian had to suppress the anger in his heart and looked at Serena in front of him, ¡°And then? -He looked sick, so I called an ambnce and took him to the hospital. Hearing this, Cristian, on the other hand, gave a sarcastic smile: -So, you took him to the hospital? Serena shook her head fearfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t take him, I went to the hospital alone afterwards. After all, he had a seizure in front of me, couldn¡¯t I leave it at that? But I assure you, even if it was a stranger who fainted in front of me today, I would have taken him to the hospital, not to mention¡­¡± Serena hesitated. At this, Serena hesitated and Cristian narrowed his eyes, ¡°Not to mention what? -Not to mention that I know Leonardo and would have seemed cruel if I hadn¡¯t gone to the hospital to see him. -You are not his family, and even if you don¡¯t go to the hospital, he is in no position to use you of anything, no one is in a position to criticize you. -But I can¡¯t stand by and do nothing, do you understand me? Chapter 662: He will recognize you. Cristian did not say a word, his eyes as thick as the deep night outside the window, staring at her sullenly. At that look, Serena felt as if her heart was slowly sinking into a bottomless abyss. Serena did not want to speak; Cristian forced her. Moreover, Cristian had clearly promised her not to get angry, but now his eyes¡­. As if he did not believe her at all. Serena was so angry that she gave Cristian a furious look, pushed him and turned to leave. But she had barely taken two steps when her wrist was grabbed again by Cristian and Serena began to get angry, ¡°Let me go! Cristian¡¯s tall body entered, trapping Serena against the door. -What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve been waiting here for half a day, you ran off to meet another man, and now I¡¯m not allowed to be jealous? Serena blurted out, -You just promised me you wouldn¡¯t get mad. -But I didn¡¯t scold you and I¡¯m not angry with you,¡± Cristian replied calmly. Serena was speechless, feeling an extra sadness in her heart as she looked at Cristian¡¯s cold gaze at that moment. The guilt she had felt half an hour earlier hadpletely disappeared from her mind, and all that remained now was the feeling of hardness. Serena bit her lip, her eyes slowly moistened with tears. After a moment, Serena lowered her head and admitted. -Yes, it¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t get angry and you didn¡¯t scold me, but I¡¯m too fragile to bear it, you know? I said what I had to say, can I go home now? He looked at Serena who had her head down, the girl had the unhappy word written on her face and he felt a million times more helpless in his mind. It was clear that he was the one who had been abandoned in this affair, and Cristian had been waiting like a fool outside Serena¡¯s house for a long time. After hearing Serena say she was shopping at the supermarket, he had had to order someone to take the gifts home and then go to the supermarket to pick her up. But Cristian could not find Serena, and just then Serena had told Cristian that she had gone to the hospital. And Serena had gone to the hospital to visit another man, who was even hitting on her. Cristian closed his eyes and suddenly hugged Serena tightly. -That¡­ Before Serena could push him away, he heard Cristian whisper in her ear. -I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you with that attitude, or waited for you here ahead of time, or gone to the supermarket several times to look for you like a fool, I was so worried about you, I thought you had had another ident¨C¡± Serena¡¯s hand stopped. Serena¡¯s hand stopped and she stood still, unable to utter a single word. -You went to the supermarket to look for me? Cristian did not answer her. -But contrary to that I told you to wait for me outside the house. -I was worried about your safety. No matter, she should not have been angry with Cristian. Even if Cristian was angry, it was only because he was jealous and caring. If after Serena had said those words, Cristian had be expressionless and even indifferent, then there was something wrong with their rtionship. Thinking about this, Serena felt a little upset: -Forget it, forget it, what do you want from me? -the gifts. Cristian became angry. -Serena was a little puzzled, Cristian hade to her door just after leaving work, what had he brought for Manuel? -You¡¯ll see if youe in. Cristian took her by the hand and went to the door, deftly entering the code to unlock it. Serena watched the scene and couldn¡¯t help but say. -Did you break into my house again while I was gone? -I memorized the code and can¡¯t forget it. The door opened and Cristian pulled Serena inside. Serena was still angry inside, but when she saw the state of the house, her whole body froze. What was this? Had she been in the wrong ce? The living room was filled with all sorts of children¡¯s toys, and even a variety of y figures, which dazzled Serena. -Serena was too surprised. Cristian came up behind her and said nothing. Serena stared at what was in front of her for a long moment beforeing to her senses and looking at Cristian again. -Are these the gifts you were talking about? So Cristian had suddenlye to the door of her house to wait for her, just to give the gifts to Manuel? But Manuel had gone out with Anna today. -Yes,¡¬ Cristian nodded, looked around and asked, -Where is my son? Serena frowned at him and added, ¡°You haven¡¯t met yet and he may not like all the things you bought.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At her words, Cristian looked slightly rmed as he looked at Serena, frowning. -Doesn¡¯t he like them? Cristian seemed at a loss as to what to do, ¡°I¡¯ve never met a child, so I don¡¯t know what kind of gift he would like, you-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. -Let¡¯s not talk about it,¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°You¡¯ve bought so many things, you¡¯ve filled the aisles, there¡¯s no way to leave the house!¡± Cristian looked at the piles of stuff in front of him and it turned out to be true, the gifts filled the room and there was no free space to be found. Cristian thought about it and made a suggestion: -Move half of these gifts and leave the other half. -And you will leave half the gifts? Serena¡¯s eyes grew wide: -Why? -These are gifts I have carefully prepared for my son, if I take them all, what will happen when my son returns? Was Cristian nning to stay here tonight? ¡°No way!¡± Serena was nervous inside, not thinking she was mentally prepared for this. What would happen when two people who looked so much alike met? Would Manuel and Cristian be surprised by each other? How would he exin it to them? What a fight! Serena was worried, but Cristian had already called the movers. The staff arrived quickly, and when they had removed half of the toys from the house, Serena felt the air in the room begin to circte again, looked at the rest of the things, and said to the staff, ¡°Take the rest of this away too, just leave some gifts. The staff was working under Cristian¡¯s orders, and when they heard Serena¡¯s order, they all looked at Cristian for his approval. Cristian looked at Serena and found her blinking, her beautiful eyes like ake. Looking into those eyes, Cristian could almost ept all her requests and said, ¡°Do as she says. -Yes, Mr. Cristian. The employees of ourpany also took away the rest of these gifts, leaving only a few. -What if my son is not happy and doesn¡¯t want to call me dad? Serena said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will recognize you.¡± Chapter 663: It’s too late to run away Even if Manuel had only seen Cristian¡¯s appearance, he would have known immediately that Cristian was his real father. -How do you know?¡± Cristian suddenly remembered something very important, and when all the staff had left, he pulled Serena aside to sit on the sofa with a rather serious expression on his face, ¨C ¡°Are you going to introduce him to me?¡± Introduce him to you? Serena had only promised Manuel that she would help him find his father, but Cristian was asking a question he could not answer at the moment. He didn¡¯t know. Cristian knew the answer from Serena¡¯s look and became a little less happy. -You didn¡¯t tell him anything? -Well, I¡­ -Am I so unimportant in your mind? -Christian, I¡­ -You haven¡¯t even told him that I exist? Serena said, -Will you listen to me and let me exin? Cristian stared unblinkingly at Serena, his eyes filled with all sorts of conflicting emotions, and Serena didn¡¯t know how to exin for a moment. -What do you want to say? It¡¯s fair to say. -I promised Manuel that I would help him find his father, but¡­. -But you didn¡¯t think his father was me, did you? -No!¡± Serena interrupted him, ¡°Cristian, why are you so grumpy? I¡¯m already with you, why do you keep treating me so badly? It was then that Cristian came to his senses. Yes, Serena was already with him, so why was he still in such a hurry? Anyway, it was only a matter of time before her son was his and he called him daddy. Thinking about it, Cristian was silent for a moment, then said. -All right, I won¡¯t be angry with you, I¡¯ll stay here tonight. -I will stay here and wait for my son toe back to open these presents. Serena¡¯s eyes grew wide: -Will you stay here? You promised to give me some time first. -I promised you only three days and we¡¯re already in the middle of the day, are you so reluctant to let me see him? -This is not what I had in mind¡­. -Then let me stay. Serena cast a doubtful look at Cristian and stood up, -Whatever you want, I don¡¯t care about you. With that said, Serena went back to her room to get ready for the shower. She did not think Anna would be back so soon. When Serena returned to her room, she was still very nervous and pulled out her cell phone to call Anna. She did not know how far Anna and Matteo hade and had to ask when Anna would be back because she did not feel ready. The phone rang for a long time before Anna answered it. Serena¡¯s heart throbbed with joy and she was about to speak when someone suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist, followed by the sensation of male breath spraying on her neck, Serena could almost imagine Cristian wrapping his arms around her waist and resting his chin on her shoulder. -Hello? Anna¡¯s voice came from the phone. Serena blinked as she gave a perfunctory yes and then did not know what to say. Serena was unable to say a word when Cristian entered. -Serena, how are you calling me,¡¬ Anna¡¯s voice sounded small, as if she had deliberately lowered her voice to speak. There were other voices talking around her and you could hear that Anna was ufortable answering the phone at that moment. Serena hesitated to speak. -Nothing is wrong. -I thought you had something to tell me, so if there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll hang up. Anna¡¯s side was about to hang up when Serena suddenly screamed, causing Anna to wince and reflexively grab the phone, -What¡¯s wrong with you? Serena came back to her senses and reached for Cristian¡¯s hand. The bastard, taking advantage of her, had slipped his hand into her dress. This made Serena jerk in surprise. -It¡¯s nothing,¡± Serena replied, pushing Cristian¡¯s hand away. But Cristian was much stronger than she was, and Serena could not stop Cristian in any way but allowed him to go further. Serena¡¯s breathing soon became a little fuzzy. Anna had not hung up yet, she was holding her breath, listening to Serena¡¯s voice, a little confused, -Are you sure you are okay? -Yes,¡¬ Serena¡¯s voice sounded a little broken. Serena had to exin herself in case she became suspicious, -You don¡¯t y toote,e back to¡­ soon- -Yes. In mid-sentence, Serena hastily bit her lower lip as she almost cried out loud. She heard Cristian¡¯s low, sexy giggle and Serena¡¯s ears warmed a little and her cheeks reddened. If she continued like this, she would be exposed in front of Anna. Serena did not even think about it and hung up the phone. Cristian took the phone from her and put it on a small table, and then Cristian took her hands and held them on the dresser beside him. Cristian clutched Serena¡¯s body and moved closer to her, his eyes sharp. -Are you trying to get my son to hide from me? Serena looked away, -I didn¡¯t¡­..T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Cristian¡¯s breath stopped, -No? Then tell me, why did you just call this number? Cristian spoke as he massaged her breasts with his hands. Serena was too tormented by him to concentrate as the pleasure converged in her body. -You, did you not hear me? I was trying to convince him toe back soon¡­. ¨C I was trying to convince him toe back soon¡­. ¨C Is it because I¡¯m here? -Cristian chuckled and nibbled on Serena¡¯s pale chin. Because her skin was so pale and delicate, a red tooth mark soon appeared on her chin. Cristian looked at the tooth mark as if satisfied with his work and lowered his head to kiss her. -You are a woman who can be really ruthless at times. It¡¯s a good thing I kept an eye on you, or I would never see my son again tonight. -You¡¯re hurting! Serena protested, reaching out to push Cristian away. But Serena¡¯s hands were still in her grip and Cristian squeezed her eyes shut, ¡°Then you will remember this pain and never reject me again.¡± Serena was bitten on the chin by Cristian and her hands were still in his grip. And now she was a tangle of clothes, pinned to the dresser by Cristian. -I know, let me go, they¡¯ll probably be back soon. Cristian did not move. -Cristian? Serena elbowed him, but Cristian suddenly looked up, his eyes burning with a frightening fire of desire. -Did you get an erection? -Yes,¡¬ Cristian nodded sincerely, -Waiting is so boring, why don¡¯t we do something meaningful? As if she had not heard Cristian¡¯s words, Serena pushed him away and tried to leave. She ended up being picked up immediately the next second. -It was toote to run away now. -Cristian! Serena felt only that everything in her vision was spinning, and then she was thrown onto the big, soft bed by Cristian, blushed with fear and hurried to push Cristian away, -The door is not locked¡­ -The door is not locked¡­ -Cristian! Chapter 664: I told you I would stay. In case Manuel and Anna and the others suddenly came back and opened the door they would see them having sex. It would have been too humiliating for her. -Don¡¯t worry,¡± Cristian murmured in her ear, ¡°I closed the door with my hand as I came in. So he already knew he wanted to do that kind of thing when he came in. -Cristian, you bastard! All of Serena¡¯s other words were stopped by Cristian. Her beautiful eyes widened as she looked at Cristian, who stood nearby with a nasty grin on his face. -This is your punishment for betraying me today. -What I¡¯m going to do to youter, you¡¯d better remember. If you go to him one more time in the future, I will punish you once, and if you go to him twice, I will punish you four times, do you hear me? -Serena was so angry that she hit him in the chest, but gradually lost her strength and copsed in Cristian¡¯s arms like a doll made of marshmallows. *** It waste when Anna returned with Manuel, and just as they entered, Anna saw a pair of grown man¡¯s leather shoes. She froze for a moment and then looked into the living room. The room was quiet, as if no one was there. But there were severalrge boxes in the living room and Manuel had put on his slippers and ran toward them. Anna reacted and hurried to take a look herself. -What is this? -Anna took one look and realized that they were almost all children¡¯s toys, so she continued with what she had in mind. The pair of men¡¯s leather shoes by the door seemed to be of good quality, not the ordinary shoes one would wear at first nce. And the only person Serena would bring into the house, she supposed, was Cristian. There was no one in the living room or kitchen, so could they be in Serena¡¯s room? At this thought, Anna left the bag in her hand and headed for Serena¡¯s room. With some curiosity, Manuel followed her upstairs. Before Anna could get closer, he heard a strange noise. When Anna realized what it was, she quickly turned around and covered Manuel¡¯s ears before taking him downstairs. Manuel looked at her innocently. -Aunt Anna? What¡¯s wrong? Anna pretended to be calm and guided Manuel to the gifts: -Let¡¯s open this first and then go upstairs. -Why?¡± Manuel¡¯s brow furrowed as he looked at the toys in front of him. -I don¡¯t like them, and they are not our things, so why do we have to open them? At this, Anna could not help but burst outughing. -How do you know they¡¯re not yours? You are the only boy in our house, so if they are not for you, are they for me or your mother? -You¡¯re right,¡¬ Manuel nodded and then wondered, -But who gave them to me? Anna could not help but sigh inwardly as she remembered the voice she had just heard. These two were great, knowing full well that she and Manuel would return, they had ended up having sex in the bedroom. Weren¡¯t they worried about the child hearing this? -You¡¯ll have to ask your mother,¡± Anna said with a smile, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll see your father soon. -Dad? Manuel stood still for a moment, then suddenly turned and walked toward Serena¡¯s room, Anna was stunned, -What are you doing? Manuel paused, an innocent look on his face: ¡®I¡¯m going to look for my father.¡¯ -No! Anna pulled him back, ¡°First open these presents and then go to your father. -Why? Did my father give me these gifts? Then I must ask his permission before opening them. -Not now.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. -Aunt Anna, why? Anna could not bear it, why did she have to go through all this? Facing the innocent face of a child, Anna could not say, ¡°Your mom and dad are trying to help you have a baby sister, don¡¯t bother them.¡± It would be better to let Anna say these words than to kill her. Anna thought about it and had an idea, ¡°We just came back from eating out and we smell bad, so I¡¯ll take you to your room so you can take a bath and smell good before you go to your daddy, okay? Manuel thought about it and nodded. Anna took Manuel upstairs and covered his ears as he walked to the other side. After taking Manuel to the bathroom, Anna finally breathed a sigh of relief. She knew she shouldn¡¯t disturb anyone, but after all, Manuel was here. So Anna finally closed her door and then found the courage to approach Serena¡¯s door. She did not knock right away, but leaned her ear against the crack in the door and listened carefully to the sounds in the room. But the room was now silent. Anna blinked, had they finished? Anna was about to knock on the door when suddenly it opened. Because Anna had just been lying on her back beside the door, it opened so suddenly that she lost her footing and fell toward the room. The person who had opened the door had easily dodged her, and Anna had fallen onto the cold floor. -It hurts,¡± Anna could not help but curse as she felt her face crack. But after saying this, she felt something strange around her and looked up to find Serena hiding under the sheets, blushing and looking at her. -Anna, why are you here¡­¡± Serena was too embarrassed, she did not expect Cristian to suddenly get dressed and open the door, Serena was not yet dressed. Anna momentarily looked away at the sight of Serena. She looked at Cristian, who had opened the door, and because Anna was on the floor at that moment, Cristian was looking down at her, his eyes as stern as a hawk¡¯s. Anna quickly got up from the floor and left the room. -Excuse me!!!! Anna closed the door again as if she had not seen Cristian¡¯s icy stare. When Serena saw her, she knew she had brought Manuel back, and she did not worry about the rest. Once Anna was back in her room, she heard the sound of Manuel¡¯s shower watering from the bathroom and remembered Manuel¡¯s face looked exactly like Cristian¡¯s. Why was Manuel so handsome and Cristian so scary when they were both the same? Anna rubbed her cheeks and shivered remembering Cristian¡¯s murderous look. As soon as Serena saw Anna, she realized that she had brought Manuel back. When Anna was gone, she did not care for her shyness, quickly got out from under the sheets and dressed quickly. Then he said to Cristiane, ¡°Are you dressed? It¡¯s already toote, so why don¡¯t you go home first? Cristian looked at her thoughtfully. -I told you I would stay. Chapter 665: What needs to be done. Serena paused for a moment in her attire and then looked at Cristian. Cristian¡¯s expression was serious; he did not seem to be joking. Seeing Cristian¡¯s attitude, he would not leave unless he saw his son tonight. Anna was already back, would Cristian be the one to see Manuel as soon as he left the room? Serena¡¯s heart beat happier at the thought, and she buttoned her dress, casually arranged her hair with her fingers, then approached Cristian. -Get dressed while I psychoanalyze Manuel, and you go back to your room and wait for me. Having said this, without waiting for Cristian to respond, Serena immediately pushed him out of the room. Serena¡¯s gesture made Cristian frown, and on her way out she said, -What mental preparation? -Are you not worried that I won¡¯t recognize you as a father? Serena pushed Cristian toward the bedroom door before opening it and pushed him out. -Get out now. Serena urged him to do so. But Cristian leaned against thedder and did not move, as if to challenge her patience. -I told you I¡¯m not leaving, so if you want to throw me out, then push me up here. Serena said, -Are you crazy? Serena wanted to be mad, and somewhere between her legs she was still struggling. If it weren¡¯t for the fear, she wouldn¡¯t have even wanted to make those moves right now. Cristian looked at her calmly, his eyes seemed to have some sort ofplex emotion in them, and then no. -Serena, I¡¯m not crazy. Halfway there, Serena heard Cristian speak in a calm voice. -I said on the way to the airport that I would be the father of your child, and today I will make it happen. -Whatever you do now, you will not stop me. Serena froze, not knowing what to say. It was a little difficult for Serena, was there nothing she could do to stop what was going to happen? How would Cristian react to seeing Manuel, whom he had hidden for so long, and Manuel meeting his father today? Serena bit her lower lip, closed her eyes and finally whispered as if agreeing to Cristian: -Go inside and rearrange your clothes. Cristian knew that Serena had given up her resistance and agreed to the deal, so he followed her into the room. Once in the room, Cristian straightened his clothes, but Serena pulled out an iron and said to Cristian, ¡°Your shirt is all wrinkled, take it off.¡± So Cristian immediately took the shirt off and gave it to her. Serena then used the iron to help Cristian smooth out the wrinkles on his shirt. Whenever Serena saw Cristian, his clothes were wrinkle-free, both the shirt and the suit jacket, but after what they had just done, Cristian¡¯s clothes were already very wrinkled. Perhaps it was because Serena felt guilty inside, or because she wanted to make Cristian look his best in front of Manuel, so she had to help him iron his clothes. Serena did so very carefully. She was bent over in the soft light, and a few strands of hair fell over her forehead, making her whole demeanor seem even sweeter. Looking at Serena this way, Cristian felt as if her heart was filled with absorbent cotton, soft all over. Once the clothes were ironed, Serena let Cristian put on his shirt and then Serena knotted his tie. As she did so, Serena was as gentle as a goddess in a painting. Cristian looked at her in silence, his eyes full of love, and halfway through the tie, Cristian suddenly hugged Serena. -Serena froze and tried to push him away when he came to his senses. -I had to iron my dress, not crease it again. Cristian left her. -I won¡¯t let you down. -What? -From now on I will take care of you, mother and son, and treat you as the closest people to me in the world. Serena was a little surprised, why was Cristian saying this all of a sudden? -I just ironed a shirt for you and you are so moved? He stroked Serena¡¯s cheek and spoke helplessly, -Do you know what romance is? Are you ruining the mood at this point?¡± -You should save these words for when you meet Manuel, I hope you won¡¯t be too surprised,¡¬ he buttoned Cristian¡¯s tie and began to unpack his clothes. Ten minutester, Serena opened the door to her room and led Cristian downstairs. -Wait here a moment while I go see where Manuel is. It was only right that he was in the room with Anna. With this in mind, Serena went to Anna¡¯s room, intending to go and ask Manuel toe downstairs. Pushing open the bedroom door, Anna was removing her makeup, -Serena? Serena looked around the room and saw no sign of Manuel. -Where is he?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. -Who?¡± Anna blinked, -Who are you looking for? -Manuel, you didn¡¯t bring him back? Anna thought about the mention of Manuel and nodded, -He just took a shower and went downstairs, didn¡¯t you see him? Serena said, ¡°Is he downstairs in the living room? Anna felt strange seeing Serena¡¯s expression, she said, -What¡¯s wrong, didn¡¯t you see him just now? I remembered, I thought you were going to the kitchen to wash some fruit and entertain the guest? *** Downstairs Manuel rummaged through the refrigerator and finally washed a tray of fruit and went out. When Manuel came out with the fruit tray, he saw another person in the living room. Cristian was sitting on the sofa with a slightly nervous expression on his face. Why was he so nervous if he was just a boy he was about to meet? Even though he was not a normal child, he was only five years old, couldn¡¯t he handle it like an adult? It was the first time Cristian felt so panicked. What was he going to say when he met the boy? What should he have called him? ording to Serena, the boy¡¯s name was Manuel. Manuel sounded like a good name. As I was thinking about it, Cristian suddenly stood up and looked a little nervous. He frowned, thinking he was being very unfriendly, and sat back down. He tapped his fingertips on the table, but at an irregr pace. Cristian thought and thought, and finally pulled out his phone and asked the group of older men in the business group. -What is the first thing you say when you meet a child for the first time? It was a littlete, but the group was quiet and no one was talking. In less than five seconds, he withdrew the message he had just sent, then locked the screen and put the phone back in his pocket. Why hadn¡¯t Serenae downstairs already? Had she taken the baby again? Cristian panicked at the thought and got up, ready to go upstairs to find Serena. As soon as Cristian turned around, he suddenly saw a young boy standing in the kitchen doorway with a tray full of fruit that barely reached his knees. But that look struck Cristian like a bolt of lightning and he could not move. Chapter 666: You have been lying to me for a long time. Holding a te of fruit, Manuel stood there motionless, seriousness in his eyes. He was almost a carbon copy of Cristian. Seeing him, Cristian was stunned. So was Manuel, whose dark, pure eyes were visibly confused. But it did not take long for him to regain consciousness, and he approached him. Every step he took was as heavy as if he were stepping on the tip of his heart. She did not even realize that she was trembling with astonishment. With Manuel in front of him, Cristian waspletely pale. ¡°How useless my father is!¡± thought Manuel, ¡°A simple meeting already makes him lose his soul.¡± Manuel put the fruit on the table and handed Cristian a piece of apple. -Would you like to eat it?¡± he asked with an innocent face. Leaning over, Cristian stroked his soft and tender face, -You-¡¬ ¡°Why do we look so much alike?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why do we look so much alike?¡± thought Cristian. His nerves disappeared as soon as he was close to him, and at this moment he was thinking how incredible the gic function was. -Manuel. Serena hade down as fast as she could and caught them together. At that moment, Manuel was eating an apple, and Cristian, for his part, was trembling with his hand hanging in the air to caress him. ¡°Have you seen each other? And now, what should I do?¡± thought Serena, with a pale face. While Anna was even paler as if she had witnessed something terrible. Seeing that Serena was stunned, standing there motionless, Anna pulled her away. -Anna, I¡­¡± Serena grabbed her embrace, confused. -I know you¡¯re nervous, you¡¯d better stay out of it,¡¬ Anna said softly, -Besides, Manuel is pretty smart about these things. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± With a lot ofplicated emotions in her heart, Serena was confused and nothing reassured her. -Anna had to push her up to the second floor, and the room became silent. With a moment of silence, Cristian withdrew his hand and opened his mouth, -Your, your name is Manuel,¡¬ he noticed her nervousness in the words. -Yes,¡¬ she looked at him with a wink. Every movement of Manuel caused something disturbing in him. ¡°He is Serena¡¯s son,¡± whose name he had heard several times before. Cristian thought. Suddenly he red at him and grabbed him questioningly, ¡°Who is your father? -I don¡¯t have a father.¡± He looked at him innocently. -If you don¡¯t have a father,¡¬ Cristian breathed deeply. -Mom told me he was dead,¡¬ he answered firmly with a gesture of ignorance. Hearing her words, Cristian almost fainted. -What do you mean he was dead? ¡°This is what she expected of me,¡± Cristian thought angrily. -I have never seen my father since I was born into this world. If he¡¯s not dead, where is he? -Then,¡¬ Cristian suddenly approached him and looked at him with uncovered eyes, -Do you think we look alike?¡± When the two stood next to each other, no one could tell them apart except by their size. Manuel did not answer him and ate another piece of the apple, thus interrupting the moving atmosphere. -Could you stop eating at such an important moment,¡± he said seriously. -No,¡± Manuel replied with a smile, ¡°because I like fruit.¡± Then he passed a piece of his hand directly into her mouth. Her unexpected act stunned Cristian. But he did not reject her action and began to enjoy the sweet-and-sour taste that soon spread in his mouth. He had eaten like a robot and finally devoured it. -Uncle Cristian, do you like it?¡± she asked him. ¡°Did you call me uncle?¡± thought Cristian. -You don¡¯t have to call me uncle,¡¬ he said in a dry tone. -Then what should I call you?¡± she asked curiously. He did not answer him quickly, stroked him and then hugged him under the breast. -What are you doing?¡± murmured Manuel. Feeling her tenderness and warmth, Cristian closed his eyes, which trembled softly. Then he opened them with tears glistening and said in a serious tone, -I am your father. ¡°Damn you, Serena! You have lied to me for a long time. You kept me from investigating to hide my son from me. That¡¯s why you were nervous every time you talked about it.¡± Cristian thought, ¡°I already know everything. He is my son, Manuel is my son.¡± Chapter 667: I didn’t want to lie to you He mastered the silence in the room, so quiet that the slightest sound could be heard when the needle fell. Lying on the sofa, Serena was silent. And Anna apanied her, confused. No one said anything, because the slightest word could affect her emotion. It had been a long time since father and son had met in the living room, and no sound had been heard from the two upstairs. Serena wanted to go downstairs, but she feared interrupting their meeting. She was going through the most acute hours of her life. Frozen from sitting still for so long, Anna stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look downstairs.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she took two steps, Serena stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t move. -Serena looked at her curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how it went? Shaking her head negatively, Serena did not answer. Actually, Serena was not worried about their meeting because she knew Cristian so well, she could have guessed how much the two of them resembled each other. All she thought about was how Cristian would treat her in the future. ¡°I¡¯ve been lying to him for five whole years, and when he finds out, how will he treat me? Will he hate me?¡± thought Serena. Seeing that Serena was still motionless, Anna said, ¡°I¡¯ming down, don¡¯t stop me. -Anna, hearing her screams, Anna stopped and looked at her. -It is alreadyte. Go to your room and rest. -But you¡­ -Don¡¯t worry, I know how to solve the problem. -Serena¡­ -Let me go,¡± Serena told her in a harsh tone. Seeing her so firm and determined, Anna had to let her go. -Ok, I¡¯ll leave you,¡¬ Anna returned to her room. At that moment, Serena closed her eyes. Then she heard noises from the door, thinking Anna had returned, she said with annoyance, -I said I¡¯ll find out by myself. Go and rest. But she heard no response. Curious, Serena looked at the door and immediately saw a tall, sturdy figure with his eyes fixed on hers. It was Cristian. Suddenly Serena stood up and looked at him nervously. Their gazes met, but neither opened their mouths. Serena saw in his eyes something discouraged, desperate and confused, something different from before. She felt very nervous, but she had to keep herposure. With a forced smile, she approached him. Passing by him, she did not look at him, ¡°Is Manuel downstairs? I¡¯m going to see him. But she was suddenly stopped by Cristian. -Why didn¡¯t you let me recognize my son,¡± Cristian had articted, in a surprisingly sad tone. Guiltily, Serena stood there motionless. His question was like a powerful weapon that left her severely wounded. Cristian continued his questioning, ¡°Did you know? -You tested me with the questions you asked me when I was abroad, didn¡¯t you?¡±, Cristian paused and said, ¡°You knew everything then, didn¡¯t you? Serena remained motionless, distraught. Cristianughed, in an ironic and mocking tone, ¡°To hide it, you kept me from investigating you. You lied to me for five whole years, and how soon were you going to tell me? Suddenly, he grabbed her hand with such force that he bent it. As soon as Serena cried out, he pushed her toward the wall. -Are you having fun lying to me? Everyone knew it but me, like a fool. -It¡¯s not like that. -What do you mean it¡¯s not so? You¡¯ve been lying to me for five years, if I hadn¡¯t been looking for you, you wouldn¡¯t havee after me? You would have hidden it from me for the rest of your life, is that how you put it? With strength gripping his hand, Serena felt how foolish he was at that moment. If she had not told him the truth before it was out of fear that he would take it from her son, now it was out of fear of how disappointed and furious he would be when he found out. Feeling the force bing more and more violent, Serena tried to push him away, -You hurt me so much, let me go. I can exin¡­ -Are you in pain now? And I¡¯m not in pain! -I know you are angry. I didn¡¯t want to lie to you. Let me go and I will exin, please,¡± she said desperately. Cristian did not answer, and looked at her thoughtfully for a long time. Then he let go, and Serena stroked his swollen, distressed hand. -I only have one question. -Tell me. -Matteo and Leonardo knew? Hearing their names, Serena suddenly paled as she realized how furious he was. ¡°With the rtionship between him and Leonardo¡­¡± thought Serena hesitantly, but then said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you,¡± lowered her gaze again and answered him in a low voice, ¡°In a way, Leonardo knew. Chapter 668: Let me think. ¡°Leonardo would have investigated everything when he caught them at the supermarket. As perceptive as he was, he wouldn¡¯t let them get away again.¡± Serena thought. -So what?¡± so quietly, Cristianughed with an icy smile. Serena felt upset by his smile and grabbed his sleeve, exining, -I swear I didn¡¯t say anything to Leonardo, he knew because¡­. -It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, because he knew anyway, long before I did, even though I¡¯m his biological father, didn¡¯t I? It was the truth, and Serena could find no reason to reject him. Then Cristian closed his eyes, his coolness and seriousness diminished, ¡°Any mistakes? Serena lowered her gaze, ¡°Yes, but ¡­ -Stop!¡± he interrupted her, in a surprisingly calm tone. Seeing his calm state, Serena felt even more ufortable: ¡°What are you going to do with me? He did not answer. -Do you want to break up with me? At that moment, Cristian opened his eyes and looked into hers, where he saw a tremendous sadness: ¡°It¡¯s not clear to me. -What do you mean you¡¯re not sure,¡± he asked with a pale face. Serena suddenly grabbed his sleeve with great force and said angrily, -What are you going to do, you thought of breaking up with me, why,¡¬ she said angrily. Cristian said nothing, motionless, stiff with confusion. With more force he grabbed her sleeve, Serena shouted, ¡°Tell me, have you thought of breaking up with me? Hearing her violent tone, Cristian looked at her with a pale face and eyes full of disquiet and questioning, he felt much pain in his heart. In fact, he had not thought for a moment about parting with her, even though he had lied to her for so long, because she was the one he had waited for days and nights. With so much difficulty and suffering, he had managed to bring her back to his side and make her his own; he would never let her escape again. He would not answer her because at the moment he was confused about what had happened. Cristian lowered his head and pushed his hand away. Then he saw her sobbing with tears shining in her eyes. With fury overpowering him, Cristian shouted, ¡°Let me go! -No¡­¡± he pleaded cautiously, ¡°If I let you go now, you will nevere after me again.¡± -Now it¡¯s your turn, you¡¯re afraid of losing me,¡± he replied in a wry tone. Tears lingered in her eyes, under which she became even more delicate, while a mist covered the blue sky, the half-clear half-focused atmosphere increased its beauty.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She said, -Don¡¯t be angry, things are not as you think¡­-. With the thousands of sufferings they endured together, Serena never thought it would be lies that separated them. Apparently, she beat him on many sides, but in love there is no such thing as a battle. Although it was Cristian who won back her love, she also felt a lot of affection for him, and she had never stopped loving him. Finally Cristian pushed her away and stepped back, ¡°Let me think,¡± he said. Then he looked at her and exined, ¡°Now it¡¯s not clear to me. -I mean, when you think clearly, you will leave me,¡± Serena asked him. Cristian was stunned: -I didn¡¯t say anything. -But you know. I thought you would forgive me at least for our son¡­.¡± I had not thought Cristian would be as angry as he was now. -Let me think,¡± he repeated. Hearing his words, Serena did not continue. She closed her eyes, leaning against the wall, murmuring weakly, -Okay, I won¡¯t insist anymore. When the room became silent, Serena opened her eyes and Cristian had disappeared. She felt very lonely when she did not see him around her. She began to tremble and slowly fell to the ground. As soon as she sat on the ground, the cold had gone through her body causing her to freeze. Suddenly she stood up. She went down to the second floor and saw nothing. She sat there motionless for a long time, suddenly remembering her son. She went back to the second floor to look for him, but did not find him and neither did her tracks. Hearing the violent noises, Anna came out of the room and approached her, asking, ¡°What happened? As soon as he saw her, he shouted, -Have you seen my son, where is he? -Manuel is not downstairs with¡­?¡± she suddenly thought of something, and looked at Serena with wide eyes. -Didn¡¯t he take him¡­?¡± he suddenly interrupted his words and looked at her. Understanding, Serena paled, motionless: -His father will take him away. -What do we do now? Do we take him from him or call your brother,¡± Serena stopped her as she pulled out the phone. -Stop. ¡°Cristian is angry about the lies, if we go to Matteo, he will be even more angry.¡± Serena thought. Chapter 669: Are you justifying your mother? -Then,¡± Anna said, ¡°Manuel, with Cristian¡­. -Nothing will happen,¡± Serena smiled, ¡°He won¡¯t have time to get over it. Manuel is smart, besides, he is her biological son, nothing will happen.¡± Listening to her words, Anna was calmer: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hope everything will be fine. -Go get some rest, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble. -You too, get some rest. As Anna headed for the room, Serena warned her, -Don¡¯t tell my brother, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but he doesn¡¯t need to know everything. Anna stopped and turned her head away, ¡°Okay, take it easy. As soon as Cristian started the car, Manuel tenderly asked him, ¡°Where are we going, Uncle Cristian? Without realizing it, Cristian shivered and replied in a surprisingly tender tone, ¡°Don¡¯t call me uncle, I¡¯m your father.¡± Manuel looked at him with innocent eyes. -Come on, call me dad,¡± he said in a hurried breath, but Manuel said nothing. During the silence, he cast a furtive nce at him, -Why don¡¯t you open your mouth? With a minute of silence, Manuel said. -Why?¡± he asked sadly. -Because my mother has not confirmed that you are my father, so I won¡¯t call you dad. Cristian smiled and exined, -But even your mother has not denied my identity, and besides, we look so much alike, if I am not your father, who is?¡± Then Manuel came closer to observe him carefully, and answered in an angry tone, with his arms crossed, ¡°Even if we look alike, I won¡¯t call you dad.¡± -Why? -I don¡¯t want to admit that you are my daddy. His words suddenly sank into her spine, like a push to the cross. He asked, -May I know why? At this moment Cristian felt only confused and excited, because in this world he no longer had anyone to love but Beatrice, and now he was learning that he had a biological son. As if she had saved him from dark lives, his feelings wereplicated. -Because ever since I was born, Mom is the only one who takes care of me and protects me. Now, at five years old, you suddenly appear with my father¡¯s name, without having taken care of me or protected me, we barely know each other, why do I have to call you dad? Then he turned his head the other way, angry. He remained silent, listening to her words. He was right, being his father, he had never taken care of him or apanied him, without having done his duty. While Serena, a weak and delicate woman, had taken care of his upbringing and education and everything else¡­. He understood how difficult child care was because he himself had been raised by a single mother. -Child. -Manuel looked at him. -Are you making excuses for your mother? Manuel huffed and said, -My mother is perfect, without or with my justifications.¡± -I know your mother is perfect,¡± he replied despondently, ¡°but your father is not bad either. I am very sorry for not taking care of you since you were born. I promise that from now on I will apany you and take care of you, okay? As soon as he finished his words, they were pushed forward by the car behind with loud noises. It happened that while Cristian was distracted by a conversation with his son, he had not noticed the traffic light change. He started the car again, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll talkter at home, but stop calling me uncle, I¡¯m your father.¡± Manuel did not answer him; he looked at him with eyes that were innocent but full of insight. ¡°For five whole years you have not taken care of me a day, and we barely know each other, you want me to call you dad, you are shameless!¡± thought Manuel, ¡°Besides, you are angry with my mother and you take me away from her without her permission. I swear you will pay dearly for the wrong you have done us!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Late at night, the two arrived at Vi Antic. When they passed the gate, the guards were surprised by Manuel¡¯s sudden presence. -Was anyone sitting next to Mr. Cristian? -Right, it seems to be a male. -Who is he? -Wait a minute, did you notice how simr they look? -Is this your son? Until then they were shouting to each other, -Does he have a son? Meanwhile, the two arrived at the door. Chapter 670: It’s your daddy. -Watch out,¡± Cristian shielded him from a possible collision as Manuel got out of the car. Cristian squatted down in front of Manuel and said, ¡°Should I pick you up?¡± -No need, thank you,¡± he said firmly and walked away. ¡°He still seems to be angry with me, either for my failure to do his homework or for bringing him here alone without Serena.¡± Cristian thought and remembered how humiliating Serena had been when they had argued at home, that he rarely saw her in that state. Then he got up and followed Manuel. The Antic mansion wasrge and with the steps getting faster and faster, it did not take long for Manuel¡¯s figure to disappear into the darkness. -Uncle Cristian, will you take me hometer? Cristian stopped and said, -It¡¯ste, I told your mother you would stay here with me today. Manuel turned his head and asked, -Does my mother agree? In front of her innocent, dark eyes, Cristian felt guilty about the lie and looked away, saying, ¡°Of course your mother agreed.¡± Then Manuel said, ¡°Then give me your cell phone, I want to call my mother. -Here, he handed it to her right away. -Thank you, Uncle Cristian,¡¬ he said, then ran inside. Seeing his small figure, Cristian was very confused. She had struggled for a long time to ept him, believing he was her ex-husband¡¯s child, but who would have thought he would be her own child? He should have been happy, but he felt angry. She had lied to him for five years. Over the course of a lifetime, how many five years remained? Of course he loved her dearly; he could have sacrificed himself for her at any time. If he had not lied to her, he would have hugged her tightly when she was begging him at home. But he was confused, with unexined emotions. Then he heard Manuel¡¯s voice: ¡°Uncle Cristian, what is the password for the screen? -Z. When he opened his phone, saw work applications, and no entertainment, Manuel thought, ¡°What a bore this man!¡± If not for his five-year single status, Manuel would not have allowed him to woo his mom. When he logged on to his Facebook, seeing that Serena was the one upying his first contact, he was relieved. Then hey down on the couch and began to examine other contacts. He found that Serena was his only female contact, took a deep breath Manuel and called her quietly until then. At that moment, Serena sat motionless in the room and suddenly the phone rang. It was a video call from Cristian, Serena was stunned, ¡°Why is he calling me, has he forgiven me?¡± With her heart pounding, she epted the call, but saw her son on the screen. -My love. -Mom,¡¬ smiled Manuel, delighted, and asked her, -Do you miss me? -What nonsense! You left a while ago. -But I miss you a lot, Mom. And it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other, doesn¡¯t that worry you?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Listening to her sobs, Serena exined, -My love, I am not worried because I know who you are with.¡± Seeing Cristian enter, he asked her intentionally, ¡°Uncle Cristian said you let him bring me, right? She was suddenly stunned listening to his words, because he had taken him away without warning her. -In addition, Mom, why do we look alike? Is he really my father? Cristian leaned against the door, saw him lying on the sofa, so small, with a voice as soft as a doll. He felt so happy, but then he became uneasy, ¡°If Serena had not told him the truth, he would have lost him again.¡± Cristian was anxious, waiting for her answer. Serena said softly, -Yes, he is your father. Chapter 671: Their relationship developed dangerously like skating on fragile ice. Finally Cristian relieved himself, taking a deep breath, but Manuel huffed, thinking, ?What a fool my mother is to justify it to this extent.¡¯ Then Manuel answered angrily and seriously, ¡°Does he treat you well, Mom? If he treats you badly, he is not my father.¡± Hearing her words, Cristian felt ufortable, because his son was also putting him in a dilemma. But he understood her intention, because he had intruded into her life in an almost violent and unexpected way. Moreover, he had been skipping his homework for five years. ¡°He needs time.¡± Thinking about it, Cristian calmed down. -Whether you recognize him or not, he is your father,¡¬ Serena sighed and said, -Is he by your side? Pretending not to see him, Manuel shook his head in the negative: -He¡¯s not with me. -Then listen, my love,¡± he said tenderly and smiled, ¡°He is your father, regardless of where he was before, or what he did. During the five years that his presence was missing, Mom made mistakes too, but I think it¡¯s time to let them go, so please don¡¯t make it difficult.¡± He fully understood how stunned and discouraged Cristian felt, and even more so would Serena if she were in his ce. She had not told him that she hated Leonardo, but that she hated him because he had destroyed her family. She also really hated family destroyers, as in the case of her ex-husband, Francesco Rossi. -You would justify him so much if you knew,¡± he said unhappily.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Cristian heard them clearly in the corner and turned away ashamed, thinking that his hatred would grow for separating them. As Serena smiled sweetly, ¡°Now, Mom, he knows what you¡¯re doing, and you, little boy, stay out of trouble. Tomorrow your daddy will take you to school, and I¡¯ll carry your backpack, okay? -OK, Mom. -Go get some rest, don¡¯t sleep in school tomorrow. -OK, good night, Mom, a kiss. -Mom silly,¡± Manuel huffed under his breath. But Cristian had heard everything; her words had chilled his heart. He sent a maid to attend to him, and he, for his part, went to the study. He wanted to call Luca, but realized that Manuel had his phone. He pulled out the other phone he had prepared on the shelf, but hung up suddenly, because if he investigated her now, he would have broken his promise. The next day, Serena got up early and did the routine as if nothing had happened. -Why did you get up so early today,¡¬ Anna asked her, looking at the breakfasts on the table. -It¡¯s not early anymore. Let¡¯s eat something. Then Serena took Manuel¡¯s backpack and said to Anna, -I have to go to school, you take the bus to thepany. Suddenly Anna became sad: ¡°No way! It¡¯s been a long time since we went to thepany together, aren¡¯t you waiting for me? Serena shrugged her shoulders and said discouragedly, ¡°I can wait five more minutes for you. -Five minutes?¡± she shook her head negatively and said, ¡°Go, go, I¡¯d better take the bus. By the way, are you all right? -I¡¯m fine. With a wink, he said, -You seem to be in a good mood. -Shouldn¡¯t I be? -But Cristian took Manuel yesterday without your permission and left you here alone, and you got up so early with breakfast already prepared. The normal is abnormal. -I¡¯m leaving. When Serena left, Anna went up to the second floor. Serena arrived at the school before them, and when she left her backpack there, she went directly to thepany. She did this to avoid meeting them, especially Cristian, because she could no longer bear yesterday¡¯s scene. She did not have the courage to continue arguing with Cristian, because she now felt insecure about their rtionship, which was developing dangerously like skating on fragile ice. When the two arrived at school, the teachers were shocked that no one had ever seen their biological father. Chapter 672: Shit -Good morning,¡± Manuel greeted the teachers as soon as he got out of the car. He picked up the backpack one of them was holding, ¡°Did my mother bring it to me? -Yes, yes,¡¬ agreed the teacher, distracted by his remark to Cristian. -He said you would be backter, but,¡± she asked, ¡°is he your father? Although he was still angry with Cristian-he had heard Serena¡¯s words yesterday and decided to leave him alone-he finally said yes. The teachers were all stunned because it was the first time they had seen his father, with a handsome face and a well-built figure. -I¡¯ll get you at noon,¡± Cristian asked. He thought for a while and refused, ¡°no I eat in the school cafeteria.¡± -Then I will take you in the evening. Manuel agreed. -All right,e in,¡¬ he patted his head. Just now an unknown man was walking past them. -But aren¡¯t you Mr. Cristian? The man wore sses, became nervous as he reached his forehead, his eyes wide with surprise, -Mr. Cristian, is this your son? He looked at him carefully, but did not recognize him, finally agreeing to his son. He did not think he would greet him, because Mr. Cristian was said to be extremely haughty and indifferent. The man became excited and held out his hand, -O¡­ hello, I am the director of the Marino Real Estate Group, and my, my name is¡­.¡± He pushed him toward Manuel and said, -Come on in.¡± But Manuel paid no attention to him and raised his head, ¡°Why is he afraid of you? Hearing his words, Cristian suddenly stiffened. -Because you are a demon,¡¬ he asked with a wink, smiling. He had just got his son back; if he misbehaved, he would not get along with this mischievous little boy. Then Cristian exined with a forced smile, ¡°Of course not! I behave well with everyone. Then he looked at the trembling man and said, ¡°Excuse me, what is your name? -I am the director of the Marino Real Estate Group. If possible, I would like to cooperate with you.¡± Then he handed him a business card and said, ¡°Here is my contact. The man smiled unnaturally, fearful of his rejection. Had it not been for Manuel¡¯s presence, Cristian would never have taken his card because he was incapacitated by his meticulous cleanliness. Then he handed him his: ¡°Here¡¯s mine. With his card, the man waspletely stunned, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cristian, I hope we can cooperate in the future,¡± then reached out his hand to shake it. As a man with extremely demanding cleaning requirements, it was a challenge for him to shake hands, he gave the man a warning look. But stunned by his kindness, the man ignored it. Manuel looked at him even more intensely, and Cristian had to shake his hand. He turned around excitedly and squeezed his own so tightly, as if he were holding a treasure. -My love, you can see that Dad is kind, you don¡¯t need to scare me, go to ss,¡± he said. Cristian now feltpletely ufortable. Seeing his forced smile, Manuelughed imperceptibly. He turned and shook his hand, ¡°See youter,¡± he said. At that moment Cristian could rx, and he drove away. When he got into the car, he took out a handkerchief and wiped all his hands, top to bottom, inside to outside, then threw the handkerchief away. Finally he leaned back in the seat and closed his eyes, despondent. ¡°How long before he calls me dad? He is an unapproachable child.¡± Cristian thought, ¡°And why did Serenae to school before us? Didn¡¯t she want to see me?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Feeling choked up, Cristian let go of his tie. When Cristian left the school, the teachers began to discuss, ¡°He is Manuel¡¯s father, how nice! -He¡¯s handsome, and familiar¡­.¡± Chapter 673: Are you scolding me? When Cristian entered the meeting room with a livid and serious face, everyone noticed his visible bad mood. The meeting had already taken ce so many times that no conclusion would be reached because it ended each time because of Mr. Cristian¡¯s unexpectedness, which displeased everyone. However, with so manyints about him, no one dared to raise the issue with him because he was Mr. Cristian himself, haughty and serious, and his anger was much more horrible than the dys in work. So when he entered the meeting in a bad mood, no one expected to get anything done. During the moment of silence, a man said, ¡°Mr. Cristian, did you deliver your gift? Hearing his words, Cristian looked at him coldly, and the man immediately shut up. -The meeting begins,¡¬ he said coldly. They looked at each other in silence for a long time, after confirming how calm Cristian was, he began to discuss. And Cristian at this moment was thinking about Serena¡¯s pleas and Manuel¡¯s innocence. -Mr. Cristian, sir¡­.¡± When he heard the noises, he regained consciousness. -What do you think of this project? -He said distractedly, although he had not heard anything. In silence, everyone looked at each other, knowing that Cristian had not heard them. At that moment, Luca approached Cristian, saying something in a low voice. Suddenly, his face became dejected and then he coldly shouted, ¡°Who came up with such an uneptable project? With so many years of work in the Ferrari Group,¡± he said. Not agreeing with the project, but he himself had epted it. However, no one dared toin. He looked at each of them coldly and said seriously, ¡°So, have you been rxingtely without any work to do? Then Luke said something under his breath, but Cristian ignored him, sitting there motionless and distracted. At this point, someone said, -Luca, I think it is better to stop the meeting now so that Mr. Cristian can have time for his personal business. Hearing his bold speech, everyone looked at Cristian, fearful of his shouting and anger. However, Cristian remained motionless. Then Luke interrupted the meeting, ¡°Go to work. When you finish your work, we will continue the meeting.¡± Immediately everyone returned to their offices, and when Cristian regained consciousness, he saw the room empty. -What about them? -He said angrily. -He sent them to work,¡¬ Luca replied, despondent. He immediately felt the cold, serious look on Cristian¡¯s face, but he regained his strength and continued, -I didn¡¯t mean to, my lord. You were distracted and didn¡¯t hear anything. If it were not for the fact that it is your office, I would scold you myself. -Do you want to die?¡± he said coldly. He took a step back from her cold stare and said, -Of course I don¡¯t want to die, but I advise you to keep your personal affairs out of your work. If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, I suppose it¡¯s about Mrs. Serena. You were demanding and strict, you never worked with emotions. As distracted as you are, I am very concerned. Then Cristian looked at him, -Are you using me? -Of course not, my lord Cristian. I am advising you, nothing more. -Go away. Seeing his unsteady state, Luke continued, ¡°If you continue like this, the meeting will never end. If it is urgent, go on with your business and I will continue to work, hard and long. Hearing his words, Cristian asked him, ¡°If there was a person in this world with a face identical to yours, what would you think? He did not understand his intention, but answered the first thing that came to his mind, ¡°That we are twins? But Cristian shook his head, then Luke changed the subject, ¡°You mean cosmetic surgery? -Really?¡± he looked at Luca with a cold stare. -Why did you ask that question? If we were not twins, no two people would be the same. Cristian said quietly, -Or could they be father and son?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. -Hearing his words, he suddenly remembered his strange behavior in recent days: buying a lot of children¡¯s toys. Luke was surprised: -You mean. -Thedy gave you a child? -Thedy gave you a son,¡¬ she looked at him with wide eyes. Cristian did not answer him directly, nor did he deny. Luca approached him and said in a surprisingly astonished tone, -A son who looks like you? -I¡¯ll think about it right away. As soon as he came out, Cristian stopped him with a cold cry, -Stop. Chapter 674: I am unable to clear all doubts. -Mr. Cristian: He stopped there, looked at him questioningly. -Did I ever tell you to investigate,¡¬ she looked at him as cold as ice in winter. Luca shook his head and Cristian said, -So, are you going to do it without my permission? He looked a little embarrassed and replied, ¡°Is it true that your son.. she has a son who looks like you? Is that why you worried about the gifts? Cristian paid no attention to him at this point, but Luke had many doubts, muttering, ¡°But why was a son born who looks like Mr. Cristian? For five years the two were separated; moreover, when thedy married Mr. Cristian, she was already one month pregnant, how¡­? ¡°When the baby was born, what is this all about?¡± thought Luca, but the more he thought about it, the more confused he became. Cristian smiled, seeing him confused, ¡°Forget it, even I wouldn¡¯t have found out this secret on my own, besides, he¡¯s been lying to me for five years. -Sir, honestly, I¡¯m not able to clear up all the doubts, what¡¯s going on? -The woman I asked you to investigate and search for, you still haven¡¯t found the slightest trace of her, have you? Cristian suddenly changed the subject, leaving Luca even more confused, but Luca replied, -No, I had not located her. We had tried as best we could to locate her, but to no avail. She had disappeared like a ghost¡­.¡± Suddenly Luca stopped, and looked at Cristian, -Sir, the missing woman was the¡­ thedy? Although Cristian said nothing, Luca could already confirm it from his dark eyes. He searched for her for days and nights with all his resources and energy, but it turned out that she was all around him, which seemed incredible to him. -That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t find her,¡¬ muttered Luke. -We couldn¡¯t find her because she was all around us, right? In fact, no one would have thought how close she was to them. -Then, you almost killed the baby thedy was carrying¡­¡± Luca stopped suddenly because he saw Cristian with a livid face. ¡°If it were not for your charitable soul, you would have killed your own child.¡± Luca¡¯s mind shuddered throughout his body. -Sir, then thedy must have suffered a lot over the years. -Suffered? -Certainly,¡± he replied firmly, ¡°if she was carrying her own child, then she was not betraying you. As cruel as you were to her when she married you, did she not suffer much? Cristian was totally distracted by her words and after a long time, she shouted at him, ¡°Go away! Seeing that he was angry, Luca had to leave him. When the room became silent, Cristian leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. Memories came to him naturally. When Serena had joined the Ferrari family, no one had treated her well; they had not even organized a party for her. The fact that he, a disabled man in a wheelchair, had married Serena, the daughter of a broken family, had served to make it clear to everyone in the North City that he, Cristian, had no standing in the Ferrari family. Although he was admitted into the Ferrari family, his grandfather, Alessandro, watched him very closely because he feared his usurpation when he found outT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. that he was involved in his mother¡¯s death. Cristian knew perfectly well that Alessandro controlled everything to prevent him from obtaining powers and at the same time, to have him at his side in the administration of the Ferrari Group. So when Serena married him, he thought that she was on their side, against him, and he also found out that she was pregnant, which was almost a fatal joke to him. Therefore he considered her a vain woman, who aspired to riches and fame. He hated her, treated her very badly and always put her in doubt to make her regret marrying him. But who knew that this was not the case? Thinking about it, Cristian gently stroked his temples because past memories made him suffer a lot. During these years, when he lied to her, she had also suffered greatly. Reviewing Arianna¡¯s drawings, Serena happily told him, ¡°Very good, you havee a long way. Keep up the good work. Hearing her praise, Ariadne happily left with the drafts. Then Anna came in and saw her busy. It surprised Anna that, after all, Serena could keep herposure like that. -Are you all right? -Why wouldn¡¯t I be okay? I¡¯m working, what are you thinking about? Hearing her words, Anna fell silent. -Then I will go to work. And I will take Manuel in the evening? Remembering that Manuel became her love adviser to pursue Matteo, Serena said, -Cristian will take him. -If he¡¯ll catch him,¡± Anna murmured anxiously, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll catch him anyway. Chapter 675: Illusions Serena looked at her despondently, thinking, -How much do you have to be in love with Matthew to not be able to not think about him for a second?¡± Seeing his wry look, Anna lowered her head and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too forward? But if I don¡¯t do it rashly, and one day another woman appears by his side, I won¡¯t have a chance. -Furthermore, if I don¡¯t appear before him every day, he will forget me. -Ok, fine,¡¬ Serena smiled and said, -Give me three more days and I will get Manuel to give you advice. -Really? ttered to the max, Anna almost jumped up and down. -Really,¡± Serena replied to her. -But if Cristian won¡¯t agree,¡¬ Anna thought on her indifferent and serious face, suddenly fears rose to her eyes, -After all, things have changed,¡¬ she said. Her father was none other than Cristian of the Ferrari Family himself in the North City, and if he had known about the role yed by his son, the love advisor, he would not have left Anna alone. -Don¡¯t worry,¡± Serena smiled, ¡°he¡¯ll be back in three days at most, you¡¯ll see, so hang in there. Three days. ¡°If Manuel doesn¡¯te back in three days, will Serena take him away from her?¡± thought Anna, -Will she separate again because of me?¡± Then Anna said, ¡°Well, Serena, I think it¡¯s better to leave him there with his father, I¡¯m in no hurry. Your happiness is the most important thing. Although I love Matthew very much, I can¡¯t be so selfish as to take him away from him for my own sake, because with all the suffering you are going through¨C -Who said you were selfish? -What are you thinking,¡¬ Serena smiled. -You are finally together, I don¡¯t want you¡­.. -Rx,¡± Serena said, ¡°I know perfectly well what I have to do to get him back, because I¡¯ve been lying to him for so long. -Then¡­¡± Anna became happy, ¡°I will stay calm, so I will wait for your good news.¡± Anna left and Serena continued working. The next three days Serena worked and lived as usual. If Anna had not warned her about the three-day promise, Serena would have forgotten it, because during these days, she hardly noticed Manuel¡¯s absence by her side. -It¡¯s been three days, Serena, yes¡­¡± Anna began to worry. -It¡¯s already been three days, how time flies,¡± Serena sighed.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she was calm, Anna suddenly lost all her illusions, thinking, -It¡¯s been three days since Cristian and Manuel have been seen, how can she remain calm?¡± She did not understand the reason for her calmness. -If the day hase, you will get Manuel today. -How?¡± Anna was surprised: ¨C ¡°I¡¯ll take him? Are you serious? Have youmunicated with Cristian? Serena agreed. But Anna repeated the question, stunned, ¡°Nothing will happen if I take him without Cristian¡¯s consent? -Don¡¯t worry, you take him and I will look for Cristian. Until then Anna could rest assured, -Okay, I¡¯ll take him-. When Anna hurriedly left work, Serena looked at her phone, which had been without information all day. Or rather, during these days, her phone had been frozen. As if he had disappeared, Cristian had not returned to her life, no messages, not even a call. Compared to his daily presences a short time ago, everything had changed now, and Serena felt empty. While Anna went to pick up Manuel, Serena also left work to look for Cristian. She had finished everything as soon as possible and left thepany for the Ferrari group. When he arrived, she decided to wait for him downstairs so as not to let him out of her sight. He parked his car and entered a nearby caf¨¦, where he chose a table with a window from which he could see the door to hispany. As soon as she raised her head, she could see him as she exited the building. She had logged onto Facebook, hesitating whether to send him a message, eventually deciding to leave it alone because he was here in person. Five minutes after leaving work, she finally caught up with him. With her heart pounding, she left the coffee shop. Cristian walked out to his car,ining about his tardiness, ¡°I have to wait a little longer Manuel.¡± Thinking about it, he sped up a little, not noticing that he was being followed by Serena, who was wearing high-heeled shoes. Serena thought about speeding up to avoid the encounter. She turned angrily and stopped, shouting at him: -Cristian! He walked more slowly Cristian when he heard a female voice, but then sped up because he did not think she had sought him out that far. ¡°It must be an ¡®illusion because I have been thinking about her a lot thest few days.¡± Cristian thought. Chapter 676: Avoiding seeing her Serena simply watched the man stop for a while and then move on as if he had not heard her. She stared in disbelief, this man? ording to his actions at that moment, he had clearly heard her calling him, but he had only stopped for a while and kept going. Was he deliberately pretending not to listen? Did he not want to listen to her? Serena was angry, bit her lower lip, and ran after him, shouting again.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. -Cristian, if you don¡¯t wait for me, I¡¯ll block you on Facebook! In fact, this time the straight figure in front did not stop just a little, but stopped directly. Seeing him like this, Serena, who was trying so hard to catch up with him, no longer moved, but stopped and looked at his back. Was he going to turn back? Serena thought in her heart that if Cristian did not turn back this time and leave, then ¡­. she would surely block his Facebook! She bit her lower lip and stood still, staring at Cristian¡¯s back without moving. She did not know how long she had waited, but he did not move at all. Serena could not help but say again, -You¡¯re not going to look back? A sentence with a double meaning. This question, on the surface, asked if he wanted to look back, but in reality it referred to the events of the past few days. Serena asked deliberately and, of course, she also knew that Cristian was so smart and would know what he meant by this sentence. He said he had to think about it, then she promised and gave him three days. She thought that three days would be enough time for him to think clearly. So today she had gone to him and asked him for answers. Although she had not said the words out loud, she was sure that Cristian, who was not far away, could hear her. After speaking, Serena stood there and waited in silence. Waiting for a long time had made her a little desperate. When Serena wanted to leave him, the figure in front of her finally moved. Slowly he turned around and gave Serena an unforgettable feeling. As she watched him turn, the handsome features of his face finally appeared before her in full, and Serena felt her own heartbeat gradually increase. She bit her lower lip, stood still, and the two of them looked at each other from a distance. He seemed to have no intention of approaching. Serena thought for a moment, took a slow step forward and walked toward Cristian. As she was about to walk in front of him, she seemed to think of something again, a hint of disappointment shone in her beautiful eyes, and then her step stopped just like that, some distance from Cristian. Cristian¡¯s thin lips moved and he looked at her with aplicated look. There was a tragic smile on Serena¡¯s lips. -Are you going to avoid me forever if I don¡¯te after you? Cristian half-closed his thin lips, his gaze still cold. -Yes or no?¡± asked Serena again without giving up. She thought that since she was here, she should speak clearly with him. Cristian still looked at her, standing there in silence. The two of them looked at each other for a long time, and Serena said reluctantly, ¡°I know I have hidden it from you for a long time, but you don¡¯t know the reason, there are also many issues behind it. When I found out then, I wasn¡¯t sure either, because ¡­ I didn¡¯t even know that the person that night was you, could you have thought that in my ce? If I had known that person was you then, I would not have allowed you to humiliate me after marrying you. Humiliate? At first she had said she was pregnant by a bastard, she had said she was a whore, and even after that she had thought this woman was extremely stupid. Because her ex-husband had had an extramarital affair, but she really wanted to have a child with that bastard of a man. But who knew that she was unknowingly pregnant with his child. And that night she was obviously a virgin. ¡°How was that possible?¡± Thinking about this, Cristian¡¯s gaze changed a little. At that point, he had asked Luca to look into her information and learned that she had been married to her ex-husband for two years, but how could she still be a virgin? Had she never had sex with this man in the two years? So. had he been Serena¡¯s first man? With some emotion in his heart, Cristian looked at Serena, who stood in front of him, his gaze bing moreplicated. -As for why other people know before you, I can exin. Matteo knows it before you. That is because he is my brother. He has been taking care of me for five years. Are you jealous of my rtive? Rted¡­ The word touched Cristian, his gaze changed a bit, and Serena continued, ¡°As for Leonardo knowing about this incident, it¡¯s also a coincidence, and I didn¡¯t tell him specifically.¡± -A coincidence?¡± Cristian moved his lips and finally spoke. Seeing him speak, Serena¡¯s heart hung in the air and finally Cristian felt like talking to her, it meant she had a chance to exin herself and he could understand. -It¡¯s just a coincidence. When I went to the supermarket with Manuel, I met him by chance. You also know that Manuel looks exactly like you. He saw Manuel, it was impossible that he wouldn¡¯t have noticed? ¡°You met him at the supermarket?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes misted over, ¡°How could you have such a coincidence when you went to the supermarket?¡± Remembering Leonardo¡¯s thoughts, Cristian could probably guess why he might have known before he did. ¡°Leonardo had probably known before he did? But how did he know? If he had known very early, then¡­¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously in an instant, and quickly reached out and squeezed Serena¡¯s wrist,-Did he know before? His movements were a bit abrupt, and Serena was surprised by the touch on her skin, she remained wide-eyed. -You¡­ -Tell me. Cristian¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. -Before? Serena thought for a moment and shook her head, -No way. He couldn¡¯t have known if he hadn¡¯t seen Manuel, and I think he had been very surprised when he first saw Manuel. Maybe he would investigateter, right? In fact, he didn¡¯t need to investigate at all. ording to Leonardo¡¯s idea, he did not know beforehand that she was pregnant. Even if he had knownter that she was pregnant, he would have thought only that-this was Cristian¡¯s child. -Damn it,¡± Cristian was so angry that he gritted his teeth, ¡°He¡¯s a bastard, why did he know before me? If you had warned me earlier, these things would not have happened. -How long did I reject you? Have you forgotten what you did to me before? I came looking for you, but you kept me outside the door. Now you me me¡­. Do you want to keep ignoring me? Chapter 677: Don’t cry Seeing him silent again, Serena was so disappointed that she smiled bitterly. -Three days, three days is not enough time to think clearly? Do you think these things are more important than our rtionship? Cristian half-closed his thin lips and stared at her. Serena pulled out her cell phone in front of him and handed it directly to him, ¡°Since you can¡¯t get over this hurdle, then we-¡± ¡°What do you mean? -What do you mean? The cold voice interrupted her abruptly, Serena raised her head and saw Cristian¡¯s gaze darken, and he looked at her with great fury. Serena smiled meaninglessly in a rxed tone. -You must know clearly what I mean. Thesest few days-I didn¡¯te looking for you. I just wanted to create a separate thinking space for you. Three days is not enough time for you to understand, so I don¡¯t think you will have to think about it againter. First of all, I want to make it clear that I gave birth to Manuel. Even though you are his biological father, you cannot take him away from me. At that point, Cristian frowned, his eyes filled with an angry light. -Can you say that again? Did this woman really want to be separated from him? His gaze was sharp, Serena did not avoid him and looked directly at him. -Am I wrong? As his father, you have not fulfilled any responsibility for five years. What qualifications do you have to take him away from me? You are not even qualified to be his father! Cristian was speechless. The pupils of his inky eyes dted for a few minutes in excitement. After a long moment, Cristian seemed tough angrily, -So you gave me three days of independent space, and now you¡¯re here to tell me we¡¯re breaking up? Have you even thought about the consequences? Serena did not answer and bit her lower lip hard. She had note to tell him to break up, she had wanted toe and get him to see how he felt, but seeing his impassive attitude, she also felt very bad. He had not made a call for three days, as if he had disappeared, and she? Was it only him who felt bad, not her? Many of these things happened, and he was not the only one who did not know the truth. She herself had found out after giving birth to Manuel, and little by little she had epted this fact. Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s eyes were already covered with tears, she was surprised toe to her senses and turned her back on Cristian, not daring to let him see her. -Yes, I think so. If you can¡¯t ovee these obstacles, let it go. During the five years I lived well without you. At first I didn¡¯t want to be with you anymore. If it hadn¡¯t been for¡­ ah¡­- Before she finished the rest of the sentence, Cristian¡¯s big hand suddenly grabbed her shoulder, pulled her back and said fiercely, ¡°Did I force you? When he saw her beautiful tear-filled eyes, Cristian was shocked for a moment, feeling that the psychological line of defense built up over the past few days had copsed when he saw her teary eyes. -You¡­ Was she crying? And was she also feeling so grief-stricken? Could it be-really, as Luca said, was she really in pain? There seemed to be something sharp in her heart, Cristian choked for a while. Before he could react, Serena had already started pushing him. -In the beginning, you were forcing me. You always appeared in front of me. I didn¡¯t ask you to chase me. When we went abroad, you took me directly to the airport and didn¡¯t even ask me. When you wanted your son back, you did. And now you ignore me at will¡­ you¨C. Speaking of emotions, tears could not be contained and rolled down his eyes. For no reason, Cristian reached out his hand to gather her tears. Hot tears hit Cristian¡¯s palm like hot potatoes, like iron on his heart. In fact, Serena rarely cried. In front of him, although she wanted to cry, her eyes were only red, but now she could not help but cry in front of him. Her eyes were as red as a rabbit and her tears kept falling. Seeing this scene, Cristian was really distressed. He bit his back mr and said in a dazed way, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. The emotions were such that when they went up, it was hard toe down for a while. Serena shed tears in front of him, and together with such a harsh word offort from him, it suddenly made her tears like watering out of a faucet. She did not even want to cry in front of him. After all, she had made up her mind, but it would give him the illusion that she could not bear to part with him. But she could not control her emotions. She was surprised and upset, so she could only try to avoid Cristian¡¯s gaze, trying to push him away. However, Cristian¡¯s speed was faster, and before she had time to get away, he bent his head and kissed her early. Serena was caught in tears not knowing what to do. He did not kiss her lips, the cool, thin lips fell on her cheeks, and he kissed her gently to wipe away the tears on her cheeks. Serena remained stunned in her seat, standing without understanding. This person-what had suddenly happened to her? He had obviously ignored her, but when he had seen her crying, had he kissed away her tears? She was a little nervous and wanted to push Cristian away, but Cristian seemed to have foreseen her moves in advance, took her hands and put them on his chest. When Serena pressed her chest, the sound of her beating heart was heard. One after another, the beats passed through her chest. When she had not understood what Cristian meant by this, his thin lips suddenly moved over and under her eyes, and Serena quickly closed her eyes in fright. A feather-soft kiss passed over her eyes, and Cristian¡¯srge hand also cupped her cheeks, and his thumb wiped the tears from her cheeks. After a long moment, he pulled back, pressed his forehead to her forehead, and looked deeply at her. -Although I was angry during these three days, I did not even think of breaking off the rtionship with you. However, you would have wanted to separate from me right away. Serena, you are really cruel to me. Under his deep gaze, Serena blinked anxiously, ¡°I¡­ I thought you really wanted to break up with me, so I did what you wanted.¡± Hearing this, Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously. -I wanted to break up? -Didn¡¯t I? If I had note for you, would it have been possible for you toe for me? Probably because his kiss had worked, Serena had forgotten the tears and just wanted to reason with him. -Who said I wouldn¡¯te? -Then I called you a moment ago, why did you leave? Speaking of this, Cristian kept silent. In front of her could he say that because he had missed her too much these days, when he had heard her voice, he had thought he was hallucinating? -You yourself said that it was I who was following you and looking for you, how could I think that you woulde looking for me on your own initiative?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 678: It doesn’t matter if it’s auditory hallucinations. What did you say? Serena was surprised at first, then reacted slowly. -You mean that-you didn¡¯t think I woulde looking for you? So you thought it was just your auditory hallucinations? Cristian¡¯s gaze changed for a while, and he was silent for a while before speaking. -It doesn¡¯t matter if they were auditory hallucinations. Serena was silent. She was not sure about Cristian¡¯s current situation. The feeling he gave her was warm and cold. She remembered saying a word to him before, and she still remembered it now. If he could not give her enough security, then he would not bother her anymore. After all, having experienced so much, her mind was very sensitive. But that was precisely why she had been able to put herself in the position for Cristian¡¯s sake. She felt that he used to take the initiative, so it was not impossible for her to take the initiative to seek him out once. -So¡­ what is important to you? -After Serena had asked one question, she immediately asked another. -Is it because of her that you feel I am nothing to you? Before she finished speaking, Cristian¡¯s thin lips pressed against her. Earlier he had kissed away the tears on her face, but now he kissed her lips with precision. Serena was surprised for a while, unconsciously pushing him away immediately. -What do you mean? Is it fun to y with me? Cristian leaned down and hugged her tightly, sighed against her ear with his thin cold lips. -It¡¯s not fun. -It hasn¡¯t been fun at all these days-it¡¯s been torture for me, too. -I know you have been grieving, I haven¡¯t fully assimted the news yet, but I never thought of parting with you. Even if you didn¡¯te looking for me, I would look for you. The man¡¯s body temperature gradually rose through his clothes. The strength of Cristian¡¯s hands became stronger and tighter as he held her. Serena was a little ufortable with him, but she felt the emptiness in her heart disappear. She simply closed her eyes and reached out to hug Cristian. Who said a hug couldn¡¯t solve the problem? If one didn¡¯t work, then two. As annoyed as she was these days, now that he was holding her so tightly, Serena really felt that nothing else mattered. Only when two people were together could they understand that this was the most important thing. There was no way of knowing how long this kind of embrace wouldst. Cristian slowly released her and whispered, ¡°Tonight, are youing to my house? -What? -Do I evene to your house? Serena was stunned for a while before she understood what Cristian meant; her face was a little hot and it took her a long time to say, -So, to your house? His house was not suitable for them! After all, he lived with Anna, and Manuel was there too. It wouldn¡¯t be right if they made noises that were not suitable for children. Serena still remembered the embarrassment when Anna had surprised them that day. At that moment, if she could have dug a hole, she would surely have entered it without hesitation! -Okay. After getting her consent, Cristian hugged her directly, Serena eximed and reflexively reached out a hand around Cristian¡¯s neck. -You, what are you doing? Put me down and I can go alone. -I¡¯ll take you to the car. -You don¡¯t have to, it¡¯s only a few steps away and I remembering to the car. When he finished speaking, he showed her the car key he was holding, Cristian narrowed his eyes, lowered his head and kissed her face, -Leave it here ande back for it tomorrow.¡± Serena half-closed her lips and said nothing, let him load her into the car, Cristian fastened her seat belt and then drove the car and they drove away from thepany. On the way back, Serena looked at Cristian¡¯s profile. -Don¡¯t you think you forgot something? Cristian looked straight ahead. After listening, he gave her a sideways nce. He didn¡¯t seem to understand what was going on; Serena couldn¡¯t help but remind him, -Were you nning to pick up Manuel?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s hands on the steering wheel stopped and he frowned. Looking at him like that, had he really forgotten? The corners of Serena¡¯s lips crinkled. At first she thought that as soon as she got her son back, she would have to take him seriously. But what about Cristian? When he hade to pick him up, had he forgotten about his son? Just in front of the red light, Cristian stopped the car and frowned, ¡°I¡¯ll turn around in a little while. -Did you really forget? Hearing this, Cristian closed his thin lips, reached out to make a fist and lightly covered his lips as he coughed. -It can¡¯t be. He is your son, really, you-¡± Cristian turned his head and looked at her. Cristian turned his head and looked deeply at her, -Who distracted me? Serena¡¯s lips were slightly ajar, and he could barely keep them together. What did he have to do with her? -He said nothing, after all, he didn¡¯t even think he had rushed to get Manuel, but when she had arrived, he had left the matter behind. It seemed that once this woman appeared, his mind could still be easily controlled by her. -No need to turn around,¡¬ Serena looked at his handsome profile, -I asked Anna to pick up Manuel earlier. If you had waited until you remembered, I suppose the trader would have taken Manuel with him¡­. Cristian was speechless. He reached out his hand and squeezed his temple to ease the pain. He really did not expect to forget. Had it not been for his sudden recall, he feared he would have simply taken her back to the Antic mansion, and then ¡­ left Manuel at school like that. Manuel, who was following Anna in the car in the distance, inexplicably sneezed, and Anna immediately turned her head. -Are you all right, Manuel? Why did you sneeze all of a sudden? Did you catch a cold? After hearing this, Anna quickly hugged Manuel, -Now the weather is getting colder, so you should wear more clothes when you go out.¡± Listening, Manuel blinked, ¡°Aunt Anna, I¡¯m not cold¡­. It¡¯s just that my nose was itching at the moment, could someone scold me behind my back? -Anna was a little curious: ¡°Who scolds you? You¡¯re so cute, is it your ssmates? -Well, maybe not,¡¬ Manuel shook his head, then changed the subject, -Aunt Anna, did she really ask you to pick me up? -Of course, can I lie to you, or are you used to being with your fathertely and you don¡¯t want him to pick you up? -No, I just miss mom a little bit. Anna reached out and rubbed her head, -Be good, your mother and father need to cultivate rtionships. When they develop their rtionship, you will have a mom on the left and a dad on the right, won¡¯t that be great? Manuel, ¡°You are right. -Then you should help me win over your uncle. You are a man, you have to keep your promise. Chapter 679: Building good trust. -But¡­ can you really win over my uncle? What this said was that there were many suspicions that she could not do it. Anna looked at Manuel and could not help but reach out to rub his soft cheek. -What are you talking about, not helping me? If you are willing to help me, I can surely win your uncle over. Manuel blinked his dark eyes, so clear that he could clearly see all the emotions. -Well, we are almost at your uncle¡¯spany, remember to help me. *N?velDrama.Org content rights. On the other side. Cristian heard that Serena had settled Manuel, did not turn the car around, but drove straight in the direction of the Antic vi. After returning to the country, she had visited Antic vi only once. That time, she and Cristian had not reconciled; when she hade to the vi, it had been for design orders. Unexpectedly¡­ Time had flown by so quickly. The sea breeze in the night was cold, and Serena sat on the wooden nk, curled up in her pajamas and looked out at the moonlit sea, feeling her heart calm down. The calm night and the sea could calm people¡¯s emotions, but if it rolled in the waves, it was also extremely turbulent. With the sea breeze blowing, Serena felt a little cold, unconsciously clutching her arms and shrinking into a ball. But the cold had not diminished, and the wind on the beach was stronger and colder than the wind in the city. Just when Serena could not help but get up and go back into the house, a tall figure sat down beside her and then covered her with a warm coat. Serena looked to the side, and Cristian, who had been bathing, sat beside her, his skin a little flushed from the warm water, his thin lips still pressed together, and his hair dripping with water. Seeing this scene, Serena could not help but frown. -Why don¡¯t you even dry your hair? Was the sea breeze so strong that he thought her body was made of iron? Cristian looked at her, his eyes shining in the night, and said weakly, -It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m healthy, but you? You don¡¯t put your clothes on anymore when you sit here at night. Serena shrugged her shoulders when she heard the words, -If I¡¯m cold, I¡¯ll go into the house. -But did you just finish your bath, or¡­¡± She wanted to get up, but Cristian grabbed her wrist and pulled Serena into his arms. -Ah. This movement was a little violent, Serena sank into his arms, and her soft cheeks hit his hard chest, making her moan in pain. She had just bathed, and her body still smelled after the bath, and her embrace was also very warm, and the cold in Serena¡¯s body was quickly dispelled by this embrace. -Serena sensed that something was wrong with him and asked. Cristian lowered his head and buried it in her neck. Drops of water from his hair dripped onto Serena¡¯s neck without warning. The cold sensation made her body shiver unconsciously. When she tried to push him away, she heard an apology. -I¡¯m sorry. Serena was stunned, thinking she had misunderstood. Was he just¡­ Was he apologizing to her? A very muffled sound came from his neck, his thin lips still pressed against the skin of her neck, so she didn¡¯t feel it very real, so Serena relied on tone to identify it. -Are you¡­ apologizing?¡± she asked, feeling ever so slightly embarrassed. Cristian¡¯srge hand moved to her waist, clutching her slim waist, his voice became a little muffled. -Yes, I am apologizing, do you forgive me? Serena thought for a moment, -For what happened in thest few days? Cristian did not answer her directly yes or no, but he hugged her tightly again. Serena sensed that he had something to say, so she did not ask him again. She let him hold her in silence, listening to the powerful beat of her heart, waiting for him to say it. On a quiet night, there was only the sound of the night wind pushing the waves against the beach, and the sound of their breathing. With his embrace, Serena felt she was not cold, lying in his arms and waiting for her to fall asleep, Cristian opened his lips slightly. -From now on, I will give you all my trust. It had not been easy for them to get this far. If trust had not been established between the two, the rtionship could have easily copsed. -All¡­ your trust? Was there trust between her and Cristian? The two had not spent much time together, if they could have given each other a little more trust, then it would not havee to this point. Like five years ago¡­ -Ok, even if you know something in the future, you won¡¯t be able to doubt me anymore,¡¬ Serena thought for a moment, and simply agreed with him directly. Cristian nodded with a smile. -I will give you all my trust in the future, even if I die, I will no longer doubt you. But. He changed the subject, -You still need to stay away from Leonardo. All the things I told you earlier at the airport are true. -I understand,¡¬ Serena nodded, -I will stay away from him. After learning about Leonardo¡¯s identity and Cristian¡¯s past, Serena felt that if these two brothers said they had no enmity, it would be too disingenuous. Cristian¡¯s behavior had always been normal, but Leonardo¡¯s? He had always seemed like a gentleman, even though he had never said anything bad about Cristian in front of her. But what he had always done was try to separate her from Cristian. The intent in this was really clear. Serena closed her eyes and made a secret decision. She did not want to be the victim between the two brothers and she did not want Cristian to have difficulties because of her. If they wanted to fight, she would let the two brothers fight as they wanted. -Why are you suddenly so well-behaved,¡¬ Cristian released her and asked with one hand pinching her chin. Serena¡¯s face reddened, biting her lower lip and looking up at him. Cristian¡¯s gaze was unclear, and his thin lips evoked an indifferent bow, -For my three days of neglect, did you realize that you still care a lot about me, then¡­? Before he could finish speaking, Serena interrupted him. -Stop talking about it, I took the initiative to look for you, are you very proud of that? The man leaned down, forehead against her, andughed softly. -Why am I proud,¡¬ he said, -who came looking for me and left after a few words? If I had not sent you away, you would have left on your own. Serena, it¡¯s because you always change your attitude. -Cristian held his cheeks with both hands, and his ck eyes were very bright in the night. He brought his face closer and a warm breath brushed Serena¡¯s face. Her thin lips moved slightly. -I will give you all the enthusiasm in the future. His gaze was too warm, and such a short distance made it hard for Serena to bear. She blinked, and when she wanted to pull back, the fiery kiss fell away. Chapter 680: Let me think about it some more. It was probably a spiritual adjustment. Serena thought, although she did not know what would happen in the future, it was probably like that when two people were together. Serena closed her eyes and put her hands around Cristian¡¯s neck, but he lowered his hands, his fingers intertwined tightly. As time passed minute by minute, Serena gradually felt distracted and entranced, and his body nestled gently in her arms. There was a sudden coldness between her fingers. Serena was stunned, feeling the coldness slowly rise upward between her fingers. She reacted quickly, pushed Cristian away and lowered her head. She discovered that he had a diamond ring on his finger. -You¡­ What was going on? Serena looked in amazement at the diamond ring in the center of her finger and muttered a question. After she had pushed Cristian away, he had simply held her wrist with his other hand and ced the diamond ring carefully on her. The diamond ring sparkled dazzlingly against the moonlight and lights. -When did you buy it?¡± Serena couldn¡¯t help but ask, looking at the diamond ring on her hand. -Cristian did not respond to her words, but he squeezed her hand and gave her a sweet kiss. Serena did not say whether she liked it or not; she just looked into his eyes and asked, -When did you buy it? Cristian smiled, ¡°Why do you ask, are you not satisfied? Serena shook her head. She was not dissatisfied, she especially wanted to know when she had prepared the diamond ring, but looking at Cristian¡¯s appearance, it seemed that he did not want to tell her. Also, what did he intend to give the diamond ring? -Why could you ¡­ suddenly think of giving me a diamond ring, I ¡­? Cristian leaned down and reached out to pinch her chin, his voice hoarse. -I¡¯m asking you to marry me, don¡¯t you understand? At that point, Serena¡¯s face blushed and she could not help but bite her lip. Of course she knew that giving him a diamond ring meant marrying him, but? Had she given it to him hastily? Was she not going to go through more rituals? Cristian did not give her a chance to react, however, he leaned down, his thin lips pressed against her ears. -Will you marry me? Serena froze. In the afternoon, the two were still arguing, and the two had been ignoring each other for a few days. As a result, he had asked her to marry him tonight. Serena could not understand what this person was doing. She blinked, her lips twitched, and before she could speak, she heard Cristian say, ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, then it¡¯s okay with you. -Serena¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°When did I say I was okay with¡­? -Cristianughed, ¡°So you don¡¯t agree? Serena,-¡­ I am! She did not want to disagree, reluctantly looked in front of her and said angrily, ¡°Is this how you ask me to marry you? Why do I have the impression that you are not proposing anything to me, but are forcing me to marry you? Cristian¡¯s eyes appeared bright in the night, and showed the ferocity of catching prey and a more satisfying joy. He pinched Serena¡¯s chin and forced her to look at him.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -What if I¡¯m forcing you? Can¡¯t I do that? Even if you don¡¯t agree today, you will agree on the wedding day. Faced with such an authoritarian and fierce Cristian, Serena¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed, and after a while her anger weakened. She resumed her feminine attitude and said, ¡°Who asks for marriage like you? Without telling me, you put the ring on my finger.¡± Hearing this, Cristian was a little surprised. -This is the first time I have asked a woman to marry me. Serena was stunned for a moment, feeling as if something was taking hold of her heart. -You¡­ -I have no experience in proposing. Serena gritted her teeth and red at him, -If you have experience, I¡¯ll kill you. -Here¡¯s why,¡¬ Cristian leaned down and rubbed his head between her white cor, -Whether you agree or not, the wedding will take ce next month. Don¡¯t forget that when we were abroad, you also agreed. Speaking of this, Serena thought of the incident when he had suddenly kidnapped her at the airport first, and then met the Landi family. At that moment, Cristian had said in front of the Landi family that she and Cristian would get married next month. At that moment, Serena thought only that Cristian was joking, but she did not expect-that it was serious. Serena was a little surprised. -I, I thought you were joking at the time, after all¡­¡¬. After all, she had taken the initiative to say that at that moment, and Cristian had said that, which meant that he was very cooperative with her and was helping her. Now he had said that the wedding would actually take ce next month. The sudden news left Serena bewildered. She was not ready yet, and he had already put the ring on tightly. Then-the wedding was about to take ce. Thinking about this, Serena could not help but give Cristian a worried look. -Do you mean the beginning of the month or the end of the month for next month¡¯s wedding? Hearing this, Cristian raised his eyebrows, -Are you in a hurry? Hearing this, Serena blushed and gritted her teeth, -Who¡¯s in a hurry? I¡¯m just afraid there¡¯s not enough time and ¡­ I¡¯m not mentally prepared. I¡¯m not mentally prepared. -You married me before, we¡¯re just having a wedding, what preparations do you have to make, huh? The more Serena thought about it, the more she felt this whole thing was a bit unwise, so she coughed slightly, -Let me think more. After talking, no matter what Cristian¡¯s reaction was, she pushed him away and ran into the room. After entering the house, Serena went to find pajamas to wear. Her neck was wet from Cristian¡¯s hair at that moment, and now she felt ufortable. As she hid in the bathroom to change her clothes, Serena felt her fingertips trembling and could not button up for a long time. She could only try to calm herself down and seriously fasten the buttons. But her fingers were trembling so much that she still could not fasten the buttons. After a while, he reluctantly raised his head and looked at himself in the mirror. Her face was like a peach blossom, her gaze was erratic, she was obviously nervous and shy. ¡°Hey, Serena, can¡¯t you contain yourself?¡± She spat fiercely into her heart, then took a deep breath, bent down and turned on the faucet, took a handful of water, closed her eyes and dabbed her cheeks. After a while, the heat on her face gradually decreased and the cold water greatly soothed her body. Serena covered her cheeks and looked at herself in the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, he just proposed to you, you have to stay calm.¡± ¡°These things you have already experienced, even if it is a marriage, there is nothing to be afraid of. After all ¡ª marriage is just a scene. What you really have to worry about is life in the future.¡± After consoling herself, Serena bowed her head, buttoned her pajamas and then opened the door to leave. Chapter 681: Sleeping That night. Cristian held her close as she slept, and hisrge hand was firmly locked around her waist like a heavy iron chain, confining her in his arms. Serena could not stay away from him. Even though it was already autumn, in this unventted room, and Cristian was keeping her sleeping, it was still very difficult to breathe. Above all, his temperature was much higher than hers, like a fireball. Serena was too suffocated, so she reached out to push his arm around her waist as she whispered, ¡°Let go of me, I can¡¯t breathe. A heavy breathing sound came from behind her, and a warm breath spat on the back of her neck, and Serena could feel Cristian¡¯s thin lips pressing against her. -Serena, I am not using any force, why can¡¯t you breathe? Serena felt helpless when he found out the truth, but she felt it was too ufortable to sleep like this, and she was too suffocated. -You¡¯re not me, how do you know you¡¯re not using force? -Yes?¡± Cristian let out augh, -So we switched? -What? -You¡¯re holding me to sleep. Serena, -. What joke was he ying? Letting him hold her to sleep? She was deluding herself. Serena scorned him for a long time before pushing him away: -I¡¯m daydreaming. -Why do you say I¡¯m daydreaming? Didn¡¯t you just say I¡¯m not you, how do you know you¡¯re not using any force? So we switched. Serena,- Sounds good, you actually just want to take advantage of me. After speaking, Serena felt silence for a moment. After a while, Serena felt that Cristian¡¯s body temperature seemed to rise again, and the surrounding air also became more stifling. Serena could not bear toin about him. -Why is your body so hot? -Because it¡¯s hot, don¡¯t you know? Serena frowned and wanted to move her body, but as soon as she moved, clearly feeling the changes in Cristian¡¯s body, she dared not move and froze there. -You¡­ A rough voice came from behind her ear, like red wine dripping down her throat, full of temptation, -Now do you know? Serena closed her eyes, calmed down, clenched her teeth and cursed, -Rascal. -Sleep. Cristian pinched her waist, not hard, but Serena could not help but hide, -If you are not sleepy, we can do sleeping exercises. His big hand moved slowly along her waist, Serena¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she quickly squeezed his hand and said anxiously, -I¡¯m sleepy, I¡¯m very sleepy, and I¡¯ll fall asleep right away. After speaking, Serena closed her eyes, but she was very upset. Bastard. He had done it on purpose. If he really wanted to do something with her, then, ording to her experience, she would not be able to sleep tonight and would not be able to go to work tomorrow. It was better to sleep. To sleep. Yes! Serena closed her eyes and hypnotized herself vigorously, but the temperature of the human body behind her was terribly high She murmured a few words about him in her heart, but gradually fell asleep. Cristian held her in his arms the whole time. Of course he knew how impetuous the person in his arms was, but ¡­ about five minutester, the person in his arms was breathing evenly and quietly. Cristian looked at her and found that Serena had already fallen asleep. Did she fall asleep like that? A wry smile appeared on Cristian¡¯s lips. This woman was really careless, couldn¡¯t she think a little of him? However, he was the one holding her, so he could not me her. After lying down for a while, Cristian could not help but get up and go to the bathroom. After bathing for about ten minutes in cold water, his irritability subsided, and then hey down next to Serena, who was still sleeping in his arms. Only this time Cristian held her close. The next day, when Serena woke up, it was already dawn. Unconsciously she wanted to look under her pillow for her cell phone, but there was nothing there. Oh? Serena was a little confused and tapped under the pillow for a while, but it was still empty. When she looked up, she saw the cell phone resting on the nightstand beside her. When Serena bent down and reached for it, her waist tightened and a resistance pulled her back. -Why are you up so early,¡¬ Cristian had just woken up, his voice still hoarse, -Sleep some more. -No,¡± Serena pushed his hand away, -I have to go to work. It¡¯s already dawn, it should bete. -Have you forgotten? -What? -Today is Sunday, you don¡¯t have to go to work.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Serena. Was it Sunday? He calcted carefully, and it seemed that it really was. Unexpectedly, time had passed so quickly. Serena was still very sleepy, shey downfortably after hearing that it was Sunday and went back to sleep. She slept until noon, and when Serena woke up again, Cristian was gone. He got up, rubbed his eyes and looked at the blue sea outside the ss window. Seeing such a scene every day when she woke up would have made people feel better. However, it could also have been due to her and Cristian having reconciled, so¡­. Everything looked good. She had lived here for a period of time five years ago, so she knew the vi well, Serena immediately went to the bathroom to wash up after getting up. Probably at the sound, someone knocked on the outer door. -Ma¡¯am, are you up yet? Serena spit out the foam in her mouth, rinsed her mouth and then answered. -Yes. -Lunch is ready, I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Serena answered and then sped up. She was ashamed to let others wait for her too long, so she quickly straightened up,bed her hair and opened the door. In front of her was apletely unfamiliar waitress, and the familiar waitresses were not there. She froze for a moment; she was a little disappointed. Originally-she thought she would be able to see the familiar ones. Unexpectedly, five years had passed, many things had changed. It was true, perhaps everyone had developed better. -Ma¡¯am, pleasee with me. Serena nodded, took a step to follow her, and as she walked, she asked, -Where is Cristian? Hearing Serena say Cristian¡¯s name, the maid¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise, but when she had been brought back to the Antic mansion, Mr. Ferrari had also ordered her to call her that, then she called Mr. Ferrari¡¯s name directly, which did not seem strange. So the maid calmed down and replied softly, ¡°Mr. Ferrari is waiting for you outside. Oh dear. This person had asked her to marry him onlyst night, was he so insincere as not to call her to eat alone? With these words, she did notin to the waitress, followed the waitress and turned the corner, and quickly reached her destination. Chapter 682: Why did you learn bad things? When Serena arrived, she did not see Cristian, so she could not help but ask doubtfully. -Didn¡¯t you say he was waiting for me here? Why isn¡¯t he here? The waitress standing in front of the dining table quickly exined, -Miss, Mr. Ferrari is out to take the call, please take a seat first.¡± Respectfully, she opened the chair for Serena. The panic in his eyes seemed to be due to fear of offending Serena. Serena had to curl her lips and smile at her, ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. The maid was surprised and then a shy expression appeared on her pale face. She had not really expected thedy to be nicer than she had imagined and to be super polite, so Mr. Ferrari was never wrong. -Ma¡¯am, let me pour you a ss of fruit and vegetable juice for your breakfast. -Ok, thank you. After pouring the fruit and vegetable juice, Serena took a sip. In fact, this kind of thing was not very delicious. Of course, it was different for those who liked this taste. Serena did not like this taste very much. But, fortunately, she was not so fussy, even though she did not like the taste, she drank a small cup. Only Cristian returned after calling and saw that Serena was already at the dining table. He was surprised for a moment, then walked over to her and sat down. The other waitresses understood and left. -It¡¯s not Sunday, do you still have to work?¡± asked Serena looking at the cell phone he was holding. Cristian paused for a moment, his inky eyes avoided her direct gaze, his thin lips slightly half-mouthed, and then said, -It¡¯s not work. It¡¯s not work? Serena blinked, ¡°Then who called you? Thinking about the call a moment ago, Cristian¡¯s thin lips crinkled slightly, ¡°Do you want to know? Hearing this, Serena held out her hand, and the diamond ring was on her thin white finger: ¡®You proposed, even if you didn¡¯t show much sincerity, I can always know what I want to know. Cristian leaned down and whispered in her ear. Serena immediately blushed, ¡°What did you say? -You don¡¯t want to? Serena bit her lower lip and looked at Cristian in front of her. -Are you really not joking? As soon as thisment came out, Cristian, who initially had a small smile in his eyes, immediately regained his cold, serious look in a serious tone. -Do I look like I¡¯m joking? Serena, -¡­ doesn¡¯t look like it. -Great. Cristian wrinkled his nose and said softly, -Remember what you just said, okay? Serena touched her nose that Cristian had pinched and blinked in embarrassment to tell Matteo what she had just said. Matteo, her brother¡­ Would she be kicked out of the Giordano family? Well, that was a question worth pondering. After breakfast, the two separated. Serena sat in the room in a daze. As she was thinking about how she should justify herself, Anna called out. -Hello? Serena answered the call, but Manuel¡¯s childish voice rang out on the other end of the phone. -Mom. -Manuel?¡± Serena was a little surprised when she heard Manuel¡¯s voice: ¨C ¡°You¡¯re up so early? Today is Sunday, don¡¯t you have to go to school? -Yes,¡± Manuel answered enthusiastically, ¡°Mom, are you with that person? That person? At first Serena could not remember who the person in Manuel¡¯s mouth was. After thinking about it, she reacted. Manuel did not want to recognize Cristian as his father, so he did not want to call him that. But she did not expect him to actually use ¡°that person¡± to describe Cristian. He sighed helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you he is your father? Howe you said ¡®that person¡¯? Are you so rude? Manuel huffed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to call him dad. -You can¡¯t call him respectfully, can you? Manuel¡¯s upbringing had always been very good, no matter who it was, he called respectfully. But in front of Cristian ¡­ he really called him ¡°that person.¡± -He is not worthy of being called respectfully by me. Listening, Serena could not help but frown: -Who taught you this? Has he not been with you these days? Is he not worthy of being called respectfully by you? -He mistreated you, why do I have to call him with respect? Mother. Don¡¯t support him, what did he do to you before, have you forgotten? -What did he do to me before? -Mom, have you forgotten? -How did you know? Serena had never told Manuel these things, let alone even told him about his father. How did Manuel know those things? He had only met Cristian for a few days, how could he know so much? Manuel holding the cell phone here, the expression on his face changed slightly after hearing this, and then he half-closed his lips, -Well, you don¡¯t need to know how I found out. Anyway, I know, she is a bad person! Hearing that Manuel was so arrogant, Serena thought about it for a moment. Manuel was only a few years old and suddenly he would know these things. Maybe Anna had told him. She had raised him, and it was normal for him to be in her favor. Thinking about this, Serena could only whisper softly: -Ok, children don¡¯t have to worry about adult things. You don¡¯t understand these things yet because you are so small. When you grow up, I¡¯ll tell you again, okay? Manuel huffed: -No, I¡¯ll figure it out on my own.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Serena didn¡¯t know what to do and wanted to touch Manuel¡¯s head so as not to make him too angry, but¨Cnow she could only hear his voice through her cell phone, so she could only speak softly. -Manuel, why did you suddenly call me today? I¡¯ll pick you up, okay? -Mom, no, my uncle called us to go home for lunch. Uncle¡­ Matthew. Why had he suddenly asked her to go home with Manuel to eat? Usually, when he wanted to meet her, he went straight home to find her. How could he¡­? Thinking about this, Serena unconsciously looked at the diamond ring on her hand. Could Matthew have known? Had Anna told him? No, Anna was not that kind of person. Or else. Had Manuel told her by mistake? Thinking about this, Serena coughed slightly, feeling ever so slightly guilty. -Let¡¯s go home for lunch, but your uncle, did he say something to you? Or did you say something to your uncle? -Well¡­¡¬ whispered Manuel, -Come and get me soon. Come and get me, I will tell you. -Baby, when did you learn the bad things? Well, Matteo would have known sooner orter anyway, and even if Matteo had not asked her to go for lunch, she would have gone too. -Ok, then you¡¯ll wait for me at home and I¡¯ll pick you upter. Chapter 683: Acting according to circumstances. After hanging up the cell phone, Manuel turned toward the door and met Anna¡¯s eyes. -Aunt Anna, were you eavesdropping on my call? Having been caught, Anna was in an embarrassing situation. So one could only me that little brat for being so careful, she too could be noticed so cautiously. -No,¡± Anna appeared jumping out the door, giving Manuel an embarrassed nod, ¡°I just came to ask you if you called your mother to inform her, not to deliberately listen to your call. After speaking, Anna reached out and patted Manuel on the head, looking at him with a smile. Manuel blinked and looked at her for a long moment, ¡°Bullshit. You really wanted to hear the call. Anna¡¯s smile froze for a few minutes, and then she simply admitted it: -Okay, okay. Did your mother ask you to wait for her? Seeing that she had generously confessed, Manuel asked no further questions, but nodded his head. The corners of Anna¡¯s mouth twitched: -Actually, I didn¡¯t listen to you on purpose, but in front of your uncle, remember not to expose your mother¡¯s things, understand? -Why? -Manuel looked at Anna with small ck eyes full of questions. In front of those clean, scrupulous eyes, Anna could no longer lie, so she kept her eyes closed and then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions. I¡¯ll exinter, but not now. Manuel, I know you are different from ordinary children, very smart, so you have to promise me this time, okay? Let your mother take care of this matter. After she finished speaking, Anna looked at him seriously. Manuel also stared at her. The two looked at each other for a while, and Manuel suddenly bowed his head, ¡°But, I¡¯m not informed of anything, and what can I tell uncle? -You, why don¡¯t you know anything? Obviously you and your father¡­. Having said that, Anna reacted quickly and stepped forward to hug Manuel. -Manuel, you are so smart. I like you so much. Hearing this, there was an expression of disgust on Manuel¡¯s face. Then he reached out and pushed Anna away, groaning, -I only like my mother, Anna obviously prefers my uncle! ¨C When the little boy mentioned his concerns, Anna barely touched her nose in embarrassment and coughed softly, ¡°Well, however you like your mother or your uncle, it¡¯s all the same. Anyway, I like you because you are so smart and cute? Manuel ignored Anna¡¯spliments, put down his cell phone and waited carefully for Mom to arrive. There was no news about what had happened with Mom and Dadst night. He wasn¡¯t going to forgive Dad was he? He wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. ¡°That guy, Father, who often mistreated Mother, wanted Mother to forgive him so quickly. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± When Serena left, the Vi Antic driver apanied her. When he arrived at the gate of the residence, Serena asked him to turn around. At first, the driver was a little worried and insisted on waiting for her to arrive. Having no other choice, Serena had to tell the driver that Cristian wasing to pick her up. Everything had suddenly be clear, and so she consciously drove away. After he left, Serena breathed a sigh of relief and went upstairs. Entering the house, Serena immediately called Manuel¡¯s name. Then she saw her little boy running down the stairs, fast enough to change Serena¡¯splexion. She saw him running toward him fearfully, wanting to scream to stop him, but afraid it would make him wince and fall. So when Manuel threw himself into Serena¡¯s arms, the first thing he did was reach out and pinch her ears. -Who allows you to run so fast? The stairs are so high. If you run so fast, aren¡¯t you afraid of falling? Manuel, do you think your body is not made of flesh? Her tone was stern and you could tell right away that she was not joking. Manuel did not dare to contradict her instructions. He stuck out his tongue and grimaced, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. It¡¯s my fault. I was in a tizzy when I saw you, so¡­.¡± After speaking, Manuel raised his little face, looking at her pitifully, with an expression of pleading love for what had been done. At the sight of that child, the desire to continue scolding him vanished. Manuel maliciously stretched out his little hand like an animal and pointed to his ear, moaning, ¡°Mom, it hurts. Serena unconsciously let go of his hand, then rubbed her ears, ¡°Does it hurt? Is it because Mother applied too much force? -Yes!¡± Manuel wrinkled his lips as if he had suffered an injustice and looked at her with tears in his eyes. The look made Serena feel distressed. -I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s mom¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t be angry with mom, okay? Go wash your face. Change your clothes and let¡¯s go to your uncle¡¯s house. Manuel nodded obediently, -Then wait for me. Manuel turned and went upstairs. As he was about to run, Serena said a few words to him again, so he had to climb the stairs slowly. Anna was standing at the top of the stairs, watching everything that had happened a moment before, and after Manuel left, she came up to him to talk to her. -Manuel¡¯s ability to gain sympathy was bing more and more sophisticated. He had given Anna a hopeless look. Although she knew Manuel had intentionally earned her sympathy at that moment, who would make him their son? She could only spoil him. -Matteo called you toe back suddenly. What is it? Doesn¡¯t he know what happened between you and Mr. Ferrari? At his exmation, Serena was calm, as if she was not worried at all. Anna could not help but feel a little strange, -Why are you so calm? He is your brother, you are not worried. Serena raised her eyes, looked at her calmly and then whispered, -If I¡¯m worried, will it help? Anyway, he will find out sooner orter, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he already knows or not. Hearing this, Anna also thought that what she had said was reasonable. If Serena was with Cristian, then Matteo would definitely find out sooner orter, so whether he knew now orter¡­ it seemed to make no difference. Thinking about it, Anna nodded her head, -So have you prepared to tell your brother?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. How are you going to tell him? Thinking about what she would have to tell Matteo and the request she would make, Serena felt the coldness in her back, but -it seemed there was no other way. She smiled, ¡°We will see. We will act ording to the circumstances.¡± Chapter 684: She lent herself to confession After getting ready, they went directly to Giordano¡¯s house. Serena wanted to go alone, but when she arrived at the parking lot, she remembered that her car had been parked at the Ferrari Group the day before, so she had no car to drive. Manuel and Anna stood beside her and asked in unison. -Mom, where is the car? -Serena, where is the car? Serena touched her nose, a little embarrassed. -It doesn¡¯t seem to be here¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem to be here. -We saw, what do we do now? Shall we walk? -Anna sighed and looked hopelessly at Serena, ¡°I know we shouldn¡¯t count on you. Let¡¯s call a cab.¡± Anna took out her cell phone and called immediately. After getting into the cab, Anna and Manuel hugged each other and moaned. -Manuel, your mom is not worth relying on. Next time you go out, you will still have to trust me. Manuel nodded with a smile. At Giordano¡¯s house. When they got out of the cab, not sure whether from guilt or the other, Serena staggered forward and almost fell. Fortunately, Anna ced a quick and perceptive hand on her. It had been so dangerous. After standing still, Serena¡¯s expression changed slightly. -Mom, are you all right? -Manuel ran toward her in a panic and took her hand, ¡°It would be better if you walked holding my hand.¡± After Serena calmed down, she smiled at Manuel, -I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. ¨C He took a step forward. Anna lowered her voice and said, ¡°I thought you were calm. -I thought you were calm. Instead, I found that you are still worried and scared. -After speaking, Anna curled her lips andughed slyly. Serena looked at her and whispered, -Stop talking. -Okay. There were servants guarding the door. Seeing Serena, Anna and Manuel appear, they immediately greeted them. -The youngdy ising. Serena nodded and smiled, -Maria, where is my brother? -He started a video conference in the studio after getting up this morning. -Video conference? -Serena blinked and looked at Manuel beside her unconsciously. -Mom, Uncle always has long meetings, shall we wait for him? Serena reached out her hand and pinched Manuel¡¯s face. She said softly, -He has a meeting. Let¡¯s go around. We¡¯ll wait for him and eat together at noon. This is also the ce where you used to live. Or Manuel, does he want to y alone first? -All right, mom. I¡¯ll y by myself first. -Manuel turned and left after talking. The little boy had short legs and hands, but he walked very fast. The figure disappeared in the blink of an eye. That was Giordano¡¯s house, so he did not worry that something might happen to him. Serena saw that he was going to y alone, so she ignored him. -What about you? -Serena looked at Anna beside her, -He went to y by himself, where do you think you¡¯re going? ¡°Where am I going?¡± Anna was stunned for a moment. She was not from the Giordano family, so it did not suit her to run all over the ce like Manuel. Good. Thinking about it, Anna began to feel sad again. If Matteo liked her, she could run around the house to her heart¡¯s content. She felt sad when she thought about it. Why was it so easy for the others to chase their gant men? Why was it so difficult for her? Wasn¡¯t it always said that there would only be a thin veil as an obstacle for women to chase their men? Why did Anna feel that she was finding too many obstacles to pursue Matthew as if there were a million mountains? -What? Do you want to look for my brother? -Serena asked. Anna¡¯s expression changed and she shook her head, waving her hand. -How dare I disturb him while he is in a meeting? If I were to look for him right now, your brother would surely hate me even more-after all, when a man is working hard, disturbing him, no matter who is doing it, would only mean having the feeling of being in the way. So Anna was quite aware of this. -Well, she looked at his angry look. He didn¡¯t answer. I¡¯ll show you around and then you can see it when we eat. Anna could not say anything. She nodded and then left with Serena. Noon. The delicious food was finally put on the table. Servants rushed in and out. After all, they all knew that the eldest woman in the Giordano family was Serena, who was the treasure of their master¡¯s heart and they were afraid of breaking it in their hands. So when Matteo gave them their orders, they rejoiced, because pleasing Serena meant pleasing Matteo naturally. Seeing the various meals in front of her, Serena was almost speechless with surprise. Unconsciously, she turned to the servant at her side and asked, ¡°Is today a holiday? The servant was taken aback and seemed to have no reaction to what she said. After a long time, he replied, ¡°Miss Serena, isn¡¯t today a holiday? What¡¯s wrong with it? It was not a holiday, so why were there so many sulent foods on the table? Serena wondered, ¡°Normally there are not so many dishes. Today there are many. I thought there was a special asion.¡± One of the older servants heard the words and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Serena, you may not know. The day of your arrival, it will always be a special day for the Giordano family, which is more important than holidays.¡± As soon as he said this, he immediately elicited approval from the others. Many young servants nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, yes. When Miss Serenaes, you can¡¯t imagine how happy our lord is. It is the Giordano family¡¯s special day. Looking at the rows of smiling faces in front of her and thinking about Matteo¡¯s appearance, Serena suddenly contracted a little for some reason. She could tell that Matteo spoiled her sister a lot, but she kept the secret against her brother, and also the story of being with Cristian. She had not yet taken the initiative to talk to Matteo about it. Thinking about it, Serena made a decision in her heart. She was thinking that if Matteo called him for lunch, just for lunch, she would take the initiative to talk to him about her and Cristian. If Matteo already knew, then he would just admit it.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After Serena made the decision in her heart, she smiled at them, ¡°Well, this is very hard work for you. Thank you for making the dishes so delicious. It is veryte. You should go and eat. -Thank you, Miss Serena. If you will excuse us. -Go ahead. -By the way, the gentleman¡¯s video conference is over. He will be down soon. -All right. After they left, Serena looked away. She still didn¡¯t seem to have seen the little one. Where had that child gone to y? While Manuel had disappeared, so had Anna-she still had not found out where he was. Of course, he had been with her earlier, but he had simply returned to the room to change his clothes and disappeared. Could it be that she was looking forward to going alone to find Matteo? Chapter 685: Ladies go first. Thinking about this, Serena half-closed her lips and smiled. Anna was indeed persevering, but she would be fine. Her brother¡¯s cold disposition would really need Anna to be a stalker so as to melt the iceberg from her heart. So, Serena sat down first, looked at the delicious food and couldn¡¯t help but start enjoying herself. However, the guests had not yet arrived. She was ashamed to eat first, so she could only sit there with her cheek in one hand and pull out her cell phone to take a look. Just then he entered the Facebook interface. When she saw Cristian¡¯s name, she thought of the words he had said in her ear. His face was warm. Serena bit her lower lip, she believed-that Cristian really wanted to marry her. Thinking about this, Serena smiled. Her snow-white fingers gently rubbed Cristian¡¯s name on the screen. -Look, look, look. The smile reflects the ripple of a spring heart. It makes my skin crawl,¡± Anna suddenlyughed at her, and Serena noticed his nted eyes as he sat down beside her. There was some doubt in her heart. One moment there was no one there, when Anna had suddenlye to sit beside her secretly? Seeing that he was looking at her with a strange look, Anna could not help but exin, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It was just that you were thinking about Mr. Ferrari with too much concentration. When I arrived, I greeted you without you hearing me. Hearing this, Serena was stunned for a moment. Had Anna said hello to her?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Was there a reason she had not heard from her? Just when Serena suspected it, Anna approached her with a mischievous smile: -What were you thinking? Serena, I saw that your face was red, were you? thinking about that kind of thing? Serena looked at the wicked little face in front of her. She was obviously inexperienced, but whenever she talked about her and Cristian, she had an intense and unpredictable smile on her face, as if she understood everything. Thinking about this, Serena also curled her lips. -You wouldn¡¯t understand after telling you why you don¡¯t have a boyfriend to experiment with. Anna¡¯s smile suddenly froze. After a long moment, Anna pinched her neck angrily, ¡°Well, Serena. You alsoughed at me for being single. If I hadn¡¯t fallen in love with such a difficult man to chase, I would have a boyfriend by now, wouldn¡¯t I? And now I can only stay that way. Even though I¡¯m single, you still make fun of me. Anna became even more angry, showing her teeth: -I¡¯ll strangle you to death right now! ¨C Serena still had a slight smile on her face, as if she did not take her words seriously. Suddenly, Anna quickly withdrew her hands with a speed that resembled that of an electric shock, and her expression immediately changed. Instead, a look of horror was seen in her eyes with difort. After seeing the visitor, she quickly lowered her eyshes and dared not look directly at him. Observing the changes in his eyes and expression, Serena could guess who it was. Who could change Anna¡¯s emotion so much if not her brother? Serena slowly adjusted the cor of her clothes and her hair, then sat back in her seat. -Mom, Aunt Anna,¡¬ a child¡¯s voice came from behind her. Serena looked back and found that Manuel was being carried by Matthew and the two were heading this way. Damn. Had that kid gone looking for his uncle? No wonder he hadn¡¯t found him. Thinking about it, Serena gently scolded him: -Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb your uncle during the meeting? Manuel, were you not obedient? Hearing this, Manuel blinked and immediately argued for himself, -Mom, I didn¡¯t disturb him, I already asked and was told that my uncle had finished the meeting. So I went to look for him. Then Manuel raised his face and looked at Matthew. -Uncle, isn¡¯t it? Seeing him like that, Matteo leaned down and hugged him with one hand, -Well, you didn¡¯t bother me much.¡± Then they took their seats. Manuel and Matteo sat together, while Serena and Anna sat across from each other. Anna silently raised her head and nced across. She discovered that opposite her was Matteo. When she looked at him, she stumbled into Matteo¡¯s calm and steady eyes. She was so frightened that she immediately lowered her head. Then she lowered her gaze to his hands that were still tingling with tension, stunned. -It¡¯s been a long time since you came home, do you still enjoy the food cooked by the servants? -Matthew had asked, handing over his chopsticks. As he served the dishes to Manuel beside him, he looked at Serena. Serena began to move her chopsticks and nodded. -Of course I like it. And it hasn¡¯t been long since I left. It didn¡¯t feel like it had been long. Hearing this, Matteo¡¯s eyes grew darker, -After you buy a house, if I don¡¯t call you, can¡¯t youe back to see me? Serena felt a chill down her spine and could only smile. -Am I not busy at work? -Busy? Even on Sundays? -Yes, brother, you also know that thepany has just opened. I was very busy a while ago. Also, you introduced me to many new clients at thest reception. You have half the credit for my upation. Then don¡¯t me me anymore. Serena sped her hands and looked at Matteo with a pleading look. Matteo held his chopsticks for a while, and the look on Serena¡¯s face became a little strange. That girl¡­ Was she showing all her charms? What attack had she suffered? After thinking of her in this way, Matteo found that herplexion looked much better than before? -Mom, eat this. As my mind wandered, it was interrupted by a child¡¯s voice. Manuel took arge chicken leg and put it in Serena¡¯s bowl, -Mom, you are too skinny, you need to eat more meat. Anna, on the other side, looked at him and then looked at her toes. She did not know what to do because she felt like a stranger. If she hadn¡¯t liked Matteo, she probably wouldn¡¯t have felt that way at that time, but after falling in love with Matteo, every time she ate with the three of them, she felt extraordinarily like too much. She had no status. She was only friends with Serena, but she appeared cheeky with him every time. The more she thought about it, the more ufortable Anna felt. Just as she hesitated whether to get up and leave, another chicken leg entered her bowl. Anna was surprised and then raised her head shakily, just in time to see the retracted pair of drumsticks. Anna¡¯s breath suddenly tightened, as if her heart was being crushed by something. Just a second ago¡­ Was it Matthew who had given her the chicken leg? God, wasn¡¯t she really dreaming? Matthew-had he given her a chicken leg? Serena also looked at that scene with some surprise. Everyone was looking at Matteo, and when Matteo did that action, he seemed to have acted on impulse. After doing so, he sensed that something was wrong. Then, with a calm expression on his face, he took another leg and put it in Manuel¡¯s bowl. -Ladies and children should be served first. Chapter 686: I’ll get the resident’s notebook. She said calmly and quietly, with no waves in her face and eyes, as if that question was not worth mentioning, that it was just chivalry. The spark that Anna was burning one second was extinguished the next by her actions and words. Unfortunately, she thought. Matthew by giving her a chicken leg meant to show her kindness. Unexpectedly, it was just gentlemanly behavior. She felt a little sad when she thought about how happy she was at that moment. However, Matthew was willing to give her a chicken leg, which showed that it was not a superfluous existence. The thoughts from before then disappeared. She held the chicken leg and was so moved that she almost burst into tears. Matthew was not so cold, at least-he still knew what a gentleman was. So as long as she kept trying, she could get closer and closer to him. -Why are you looking at me? Are you not eating? Matthew saw that Serena and Manuel were still looking at him, but Anna was the only one enjoying the chicken leg and chewing it happily, so he tapped both of their foreheads with the tip of his chopsticks and scolded them in a low voice. Serena recovered and lowered her head to eat the leg. After taking a small bite, she looked at Anna¡¯s happy face and gradually a faint smile appeared on her face. Was it that-something had quietly changed? It seemed that only Matthew knew. Because of the episode, the atmosphere at lunch was a bit thin. However, everyone had different thoughts. In short, when everyone was eating, almost no one was talking. After lunch, Matteo wanted to say something to Serena, but his cell phone started to ring. He looked at the caller ID and then looked at Serena. Serena, who was watching, looked at him suspiciously. Matteo was silent for a moment, then whispered to her: -Serena, go to the study and wait for me there. He got up to answer his cell phone and went out. After he left, Anna, who had been shaking her head, regained some animation. She raised her head and looked at Serena.N?velDrama.Org content rights. -Serena, did you see that? Your brother just gave me a chicken leg. Serena looked at her with a strange expression. -Is that why you ate a chicken leg all the way through? Since Matthew gave it to her, she was so moved that she had never eaten any other dish and kept munching on it. Serena half-closed her lips and patted her back without hesitation. -Today¡¯s dishes are really delicious, are you sure you don¡¯t want to keep a hole for more? Anna, -I won¡¯t eat it! ¨C -Listen to me. Your brother gave it to me. I¡¯m really touched. Do you say your brother has feelings for me or not? -You say? ¨C Serena bowed her head slightly. If it had rekindled Anna¡¯s hope, would it have been good? Anna suddenly clenched her fists when she heard his words. -I will definitely work harder! I suddenly felt that my previous efforts were not in vain. She did not want to waste time contemting her nonsense. Serena left Manuel and Anna in their ces, and then took the initiative to get up to help tidy up the dishes. ¨¨ went to Matteo¡¯s study after washing her hands. The studio was very quiet. Everything was clean. There was no excess dust and the things on the shelves were neat and clean. Her brother was really a very strict and serious person. If he had been with Anna, he would have been a good choice. But Serena knew that love could not be forced, so even if Matthew had not been with Anna in the end, it would have been fine with her. Serena waited a while. Matteo had not returned yet. She mumbled that he was still very busy on Sundays and sat down in front of Matteo¡¯sputer. Then she used it to surf the Inte. The waiting process was really boring. Serena was ying random games on the Inte, but she was bored to death. She was falling asleep after the long wait when she heard a small noise at the door. Serenay on the table, struggling with her eyelids. When she heard the sound, she raised her head and looked at him. Matteo came in with a cell phone in his hand, seeing her lying there. He closed the study door and walked over to her. -Are you sleepy? Hearing this, Serena sat up, reached out and rubbed her eyes that had been struggling, -I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Are you that busy on Sundays? Is there a video conference in the morning and one in the afternoon? With a hint of mockery, Matteo could not help but look at his sister. His lips curled up and he smiled slightly. -The videoconference ended early. Serena was a little surprised, -Did I really guess right? Matteo, how busy are you? -You always talk to me like that. Weren¡¯t you also very busy on Sunday? Serena was a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect what she had said to be mistaken by him, so she stood up, ¡°You called me toe over, what happened? -Can¡¯t I call you if nothing has happened? There are only two brothers in the Giordano family. You shoulde back to visit often if you are free. There were only two brothers in the Giordano family. Serena was moved by the sentence. She paused and then remembered the words the servants had said to her earlier, as well as the thoughts in her own heart. Seeing Matteo¡¯s rxed attitude, he seemed to know nothing about her and Cristian. So. since she had decided to confess earlier, she should not have hesitated any longer. Thinking about it, Serena looked directly at Matteo, saying. -Brother, I have something to tell you. -What? -Matteo had been very busytely, very busy. Because of this, he had not paid much attention to her problems. Moreover, thest time the two had almost quarreled, so Matteo had always been ashamed of his sister. She had been hard to find, so how could he reproach her? Thinking about it, Matteo nodded, ¡°Tell me. Seeing Matteo with a firm face in front of her, Serena took a deep breath that seemed to pave the way to speak. After thinking about it for a long time, Serena decided to tell him in no uncertain terms. However, sooner orter she would know what had happened, so it was better to speak frankly than to deflect. Then Serena spoke with notice. -I want to stop by today to get my residence book. -Your residence booklet? Matteo¡¯s gaze was so stunned that he didn¡¯t seem to realize what she wanted to do with it, but he thought she was his sister and he should let her. Then Matteo nodded again after a daze. -Yes, take it. Serena? Is that all? Had he really let her take him? Seeing her calm expression, he didn¡¯t know what she was going to do with the booklet? Serena bit her lower lip and cautiously asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking what I¡¯m going to do with this?¡± Matthew looked at her, ¡°What are you going to do? -I¡¯ll inquire. Chapter 687: I don’t want to give in. In the next second, he saw the smile on Matteo¡¯s face fade a little, and he seemed to be a little surprised. That kind of reaction seemed to be within Serena¡¯s expectations. He bit his lower lip with slightly colored eyes and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother, do you know what I mean? Seeing her like this, Matteo¡¯s smile fellpletely from his face and he looked at her indifferently. -What do you mean? Actually he knew what she meant, but at that moment he lowered his head and asked her what she meant. Serena looked up and looked at Matthew. She saw the cold light shining under his calm eyes. That was-the precursor to anger. If he kept saying something. -I want to get married to Cristian. In a nutshell, Serena told him bluntly. There was a dangerous look in Matteo¡¯s eyes, -Do you have any idea what you¡¯re talking about? -Naturally,¡¬ Serena raised her head and looked deeply into Matteo¡¯s eyes, -Since I told you, I won¡¯t change it. Brother, I am an ¡®adult and have the right to decide my own affairs. -What do you mean by that, do you want to me me for meddling before? Or not allow me to intervene in your affairs in the future? -Matteo told him, with a smile. He looked very self-critical. Seeing that self-critical smile, Serena felt a little ufortable. She lowered her eyshes and her tone softened a little. -Matteo, I know you have always been very kind to me, but¡­ -I just want to ask you: have you forgotten all the evil he did to you before? He had not forgotten, how could he forget? Some memories were etched in his bones and would not be erased even for the rest of his life. -Many things have a cause and an effect. Even I did things that I felt sorry for him at first. They ovepped with each other. Hearing this, Matthew¡¯s expression changed and he suddenly took a step forward. -Did they ovep like that? Is my sister in the Giordano family so easy to deceive? What did you tell me before you came back here? What about now?N?velDrama.Org content rights. -Matteo! -Serena raised her voice noisily and took a step back, ¡°This is not a lie. It is my decision. -So what? You didn¡¯te here today to argue with me, but to inform me, did you? How would she respond to that? She wanted so much to be with Cristian forever, and she wanted toe and get the residence record to register. However, he felt he had to tell Matthew as well. -It¡¯s a discussion,¡± he inclined his head, ¡°but ¡­ if you don¡¯t agree, I don¡¯t want to give in either.¡± Matteo¡¯s expression was terrible, and suddenly he glimpsed the diamond ring on Serena¡¯s hand. Suddenly, Matteo¡¯s eyes shifted aggressively. He stepped forward, took her hand and lifted it to see. It really was a diamond ring. Why hadn¡¯t he noticed it when they were eating just now? In retrospect, Serena had deliberately hidden that hand under the table when they were eating lunch at that time, for fear that he, the older brother, would see it. Ha! Unbelievable! -Brother? ¨C Serena¡¯s wrist was so sore that her delicate eyebrows frowned, ¡°Let me go please. You¡¯re hurting me. -Do you understand the pain yet? How it hurt you five years before? Have you forgotten? -Matteo,¡± Serena struggled to push her hand away, ¡°Let me go first and I will exin Fine.¡± Matteo looked at her with a grim expression, ¡°Let it go.¡± Suddenly, he let go of her hand. He let Serena take a few steps back. Matteo did not care about her. He turned his back on her and never looked at her again. -I am not going to give you the booklet. And there is no need to exin the matter. -Matteo? -If you still treat me as your brother, this business today will be as if you never told me. Go back. -But I came here for this originally, I¡­ -Haha. -Matteo smiled bitterly, -I thought you came back for lunch, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe back for the residency booklet. You really are my good sister. -Brother. That said, Serena thought she would have a harder time exining herself. If she took it today, Matteo would be very angry with her. Besides being angry, he could be very disappointed. And if she had taken it by force, it would have caused Matteo harm. So she ¡­ had to go on? ¡°O ¡­ leave it alone today, and do it another day?¡± -Since you won¡¯t let me take him, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll leave today ande back another day. Finished speaking, Serena turned and left the studio. After Serena left the studio, Matthew turned and looked thoughtfully at the direction he was going. After Serena went downstairs, she discovered that Anna and Manuel were waiting for her downstairs. Having been scolded by Matteo, she felt that she had be a bit gloomy in her current image. With a slight cough, Serena quietly descended the stairs. Anna silently observed the expression on her face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did you fight with your brother? -No,¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°We¡¯re not having dinner here tonight. Let¡¯se back now. Anna¡¯s expression turned sour when she heard what she had said, ¡°Why? How long have we been here ande back so soon? I haven¡¯t had enough time with your brother¡­.¡± -It¡¯s okay¡­ could I leave Manuel here? Will you stay and take care of him? -I think that¡¯s fine! Then, after the two argued, Anna stayed with Manuel at Giordano¡¯s house and Serena left first. She had note by car and there was no driver to take her. Then, after leaving the house, Serena walked alone down the street. Her cell phone was ringing, but she had no intention of calling a cab. Her thoughts were entirely on her booklet. If Matteo disagreed, how could she convince him? After all, it was her brother who spoiled her so much. She could not hurt his heart or make him angry, but Matteo had been very upset when he heard that she wanted to take him. If he continued, she was afraid that¡­ Thinking about it, Serena¡¯s head had a constant pain that came to knead her temple. This was not going to be an easy thing to solve. Her brother would not ept Cristian. The key to the problemy with Cristian. Would it have been necessary for Cristian to meet Matteo to solve it? No¡­ As she was thinking about this, Serena¡¯s cell phone suddenly vibrated. She looked down and discovered that it was Cristian¡¯s call. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Serena answered the phone. -Tell me? -What are you thinking that makes you so focused? -What? The sudden sentence surprised Serena. ¨C You walked for about ten minutes, do you want to go back to Antic vi like this? Hearing this, Serena quickly raised her head and looked ahead, but saw no figure. At the same time, a deepughter came from the cell phone. -Look back. Serena turned her head and saw a familiar vehicle not far behind her in the beautiful sunlight. Chapter 688: Do you think I came to help you get what you wanted? It was Cristian! Serena was a little surprised and watched as his car slowly approached her. Why had hee here and followed her? Had he been following her the whole time? Serena did not take a step forward until he stopped in front of her. She saw Cristian sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, -Why are you here? Cristian looked at her for a while. Then he got out of the car and opened the door for her. -Get in first. After sitting down, Cristian fastened his seat belt. Serena looked closely at his handsome face, half-opened her lips for a moment, and then said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get my residency registration.¡± As he listened to her, Cristian¡¯s movements were still so hurried that they did not seem to be affected, as if he had been anticipating this for some time, so he was not at all surprised. After a while, Cristian withdrew his hand and led. Seeing that he had been quiet, Serena probably guessed a little too and then calmed down. -Did you understand correctly? Her voice was calm and her tone was soothing. -Yes,¡¬ Cristian nodded. The car made a turn and changed direction. Slender fingers rested on the steering wheel. -Since you guessed it, will you still let mee? -Serena looked at him angrily, -Do you know that your actions back then provoke my brother, and you¡¯re not even going to reconnect with him? Cristian tightened his lips, -If I didn¡¯te, how could I have said goodbye to him earlier? Even if we reconcile, you have to give me a goodbye before I can continue. ¨C -Continue? -Don¡¯t worry. Cristian suddenly freed a hand and took Serena¡¯s hand in a rare, soft voice: ¨C ¡°This time, I will let you marry me with grace and glory and let everyone know that you are Mrs. Ferrari.¡± When he told her this, he turned his head to look at her. His eyes were loving and kind, and the inky pupils seemed to have a maic force at that moment, trying to suck in her soul and spirit. Serena felt as if she had lost half a heartbeat, and suddenly reacted to push her hand away and said, -Drive the car well! After speaking, she felt that something was wrong, so she added another sentence, -It¡¯s as if I¡¯m in a hurry to marry you.¡¬ After the hand parted, she did not be angry. Her thin lips formed a beautiful bow, and she smiled slightly: -Well, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re in a hurry to marry me, it¡¯s that I¡¯m in a hurry to marry you, okay? Mrs. Ferrari? Serena¡¯s ears pricked up and she cursed Cristian under her breath. Then she turned her head and looked out the car window, toozy to talk to him again. Driving Serena to Vi Antic, Cristian took advantage of her with the excuse that he had a job and then left the vi. Hemunicated with Matteo while driving. After Matteo saw thest numbers on his cell phone, he huffed and answered the call. -President Giordano. Matteo tightened his lips, staring deeply into the distance, without speaking. -I¡¯m Cristian. Do you have time to go out for a drink? Little did he know that the other party would cut off without any kind of pleasantries. Matteo scoffed coldly in his heart. That one would have asked him directly to pick up his sister. -Where? Eventually they arranged to meet at a bar on Leopoldo Romeo Street. The intention was obvious with the chosen location. When Matteo arrived, Cristian had already reserved the VIP gold box on the ground floor waiting for him to enter. After opening the door, Matteo saw Cristian sitting on the sofa with his legs folded,zily. The light was a little dim. Cristian¡¯s original angr profile looked even more beautiful and deep. ¡°Good. It¡¯s all a fake freak show.¡± Indeed, from Matthew¡¯s point of view, Cristian¡¯s appearance was worthy of being his sister¡¯s boyfriend. The two had to be a perfectbination of a talented man and a beautiful woman. The family background also had to be impable. Of course, those were the premises that had not happened five years ago. After the incident, the damage Serena had suffered, Matthew had seen it personally. How could he let his sister back into the lion¡¯s den? Thinking about it, Matteo made his decision even more and then intervened. Seeing himing, Cristian¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, ¡°I thought President Giordano didn¡¯t like doing me a favor. Hearing this, Matteo looked at him with cold eyes. -I came to tell you to stay away from Serena. -Yes? -Cristian arched his eyebrows. Not only did he not agree that he and Serena were together, but was he also trying to stop it? It seemed that it would not be easy to get his wife. -Do you think I¡¯m here to offer help? -The girl was easy to charm, but what kind of bad things you did then, I, as her brother, remember clearly. You are not qualified to marry her again. I said that even in front of her. His tone gradually became stern, without any hint of joking. However, Cristian¡¯s face had a vague smile from beginning to end. Although the man in front of him was his future elder brother-inw, he gave him no dignity. Cristian¡¯s character always relied on pride that it was impossible for him to lower his head in front of anyone. Of course, except in front of his beloved wife. Perhaps it had never been possible for him to lower his head in front of other people in life. So even if it was negotiating, it was difficult for him at that time. -I also remember saying that, for her, I was destined to win. -She is an adult and has her own life. Besides, I have a child with her. What right does President Giordano have to stop us from being together? How much does he know about things from five years ago? How much does he know? Does a stranger who knows nothing dere me a stranger? Hearing this, Matteo narrowed her eyes and looked at him with furrowed brows. -Don¡¯t you want to admit that you hurt Serena then? Cristian raised his head and met Matteo¡¯s gaze. -I admit it. Matteo was surprised by the word admit that Cristian said without hesitation. He would have thought that the man in front of him would not admit it, but he did not expect him to admit his guilt. Yet, what was his attitude toward what he had just said? Matthew narrowed his eyes and looked at him puzzled. -But this was between her and me. Our rtionship was inherentlyplicated. It was also because they caused us problems at the time that there was a misunderstanding between us. Hearing this, Matthew scoffed coldly, ¡°They caused problems. If you had trusted her enough, you would not have harmed her.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. -I agree. -Cristian half-closed his thin lips, ¡°That¡¯s true. If I had trusted her enough, I would not have suspected her of having an improper rtionship with my older brother, and she would not have gone off on her own, hiding from my investigation.¡± When Matthew heard this, his pupils narrowed. By the way, it was true that the two did not trust each other and were jealous of each other. Between lovers, even if they loved each other very much, if there was no trust, the rtionship easily copsed. In fact, there were too many things to consider in trust. Chapter 689: She took a risk at any cost. -Are you ming her because she didn¡¯t trust you? Hearing this, Cristian lowered his eyshes. His smile looked a little bitter. -How can I me her? I didn¡¯t trust her myself, so how could I ask her to trust me much? Matthew looked at him grimly. You seem to be quite self-aware. Since you know there is no trust between you, why did you bother her? Do you think she wanted to repeat the same mistakes that happened five years ago? Cristian raised his eyes with determination, which directly met Matthew¡¯s inquiring gaze, ¡°Of course not. How many five-year series does a human life have? Does President Giordano think I was so crazy that I didn¡¯t change anything by waiting in vain for five years? Matteo coldly replied to him. -Who knows? Your family¡¯s past can easily distort your temperament, who knows if you want to continue torturing her? Serena, the daughter of my Giordano family, cannot marry you so easily. -Then how can you let me marry her? With a frown, he looked at Cristian in front of him, disgusted. At that moment, Cristian¡¯s handsome face broke into a calm smile, and his eyes were full offort, as if he did not fear that Matteo would disagree. -Cristian Ferrari, you don¡¯t joke anymore. I am not here to discuss the marriage between you and Serena, but to warn you to leave Serena alone. Cristian smiled slightly, ¡°However, you know that this is impossible. Neither you nor I can do without each other. Without each other, we are destined to die alone in this life. At that point, Cristian stopped talking for a moment. He narrowed his eyes to look at Matthew exploringly. -As an older brother, not only do you not want to get married, but you also want to let your sister apany you and die alone?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Matteo was speechless. It infuriated him and made his eyes unpleasant. -If you want to stop the feeling of love, you can¡¯t ask your sister to do it, can you? Matthew looked at him coldly and slowly sped his hand at his sides invisibly. -Who told you I would want her to do that? -If it weren¡¯t for that, then you shouldn¡¯t stand in our way. Five years was enough to check. Matthew frowned. As dissatisfied as he was with the man, there was no doubt that what he had said was indeed correct. He and Serena were indeed inseparable. Even if they were separated, she would probably never fall in love with another person again in her life, and would only be destined to die alone. She had thought of finding her sister again and leaving her by her side to spoil her all the time. Even if she did not marry, it would not matter if she wanted to stay in the Giordano family for the rest of her life. She could always earn money and raise her and Manuel in this life. She could achieve anything she wanted by living in constant squandering. If he insisted on marrying someone, Matteo thought he would have to find someone he could trust who was managed under his control, who only loved Serena without daring to be fierce and did not dare to flirt with other women. At least, he could be controlled by Matteo. He could not have been Cristian Ferrari. That man in front of him looked good, in the North City, although the Giordano family was a greatpany, if he faced the Ferrari family, he could not control Cristian at all. Besides, both of them had had a past before, so if he handed it over to Cristian, how could he be relieved as an older brother? -Street screens all over the country will be ring, letting everyone know that she is about to be my wife, Cristian Ferrari¡¯s wife. Laughing¨C Matteoughed in his heart, and Cristian suddenly pulled out a bag of checks at his side and put it in front of Matteo -Naturally, this is the proof of my sincerity. The proof of your sincerity? Matteo looked at it for a while. Then he took it, opened it and looked. When he first saw the characters of the stock transfer, Matteo felt his eyebrows throb and conjectures read in his heart: could it be that Cristian had split the shares of the Ferrari Group? Had he given them to Serena? Thinking about this possibility, Matteo gave Cristian a deep look. Based on the Ferrari family¡¯s position in the North City, if he really was willing to split the shares with Serena, it would be a very generous gesture. The more he looked back, the more rmed Matteo became. When he finished the entire contract, Cristian smiled and handed him a ck gold-ted pen, ¡°Witness, please sign.¡± Looking at the pen and his rxed appearance, Matthew had some doubts about the authenticity of the contract in front of him. -There is no need to doubt the authenticity of this. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can immediately call the gold medalwyer to verify it. Matthew looked up and looked at Cristian in front of him. Cristian smiled slightly mischievously at him. Have you seen my good faith brother-inw? Matteo was speechless As if choking on something, Matteo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Who is your brother-inw? Please don¡¯t call me that! ¨C -Why not? Cristian¡¯s lips curled, ¡°When I marry Serena, you will be my brother-inw, even if you don¡¯t want to be.¡± Matteo narrowed his eyes and his good manners made him hold back his anger. After that, he looked up and looked at the contract in front of him,-Have you seen it? Hearing this, Cristian raised his eyebrows, -It is not necessary. She will marry the human being, that is me. I don¡¯t want her to be under pressure in this regard. ¨C Hearing this, Matthew looked at him with some admiration because he knew how to hide the matter so that Serena would not know. -So you are aware. If you let her know that you will give her all the shares you have, she would not have the courage to marry you. The older brother-inw, it seems, has epted our marriage. Having reached his goal, Cristian stood up and raised his lips in satisfaction, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Matthew was stunned for a moment. On the verge of saying he disagreed, Cristian had already taken the car key and left the box. Matteo¡¯s expression changed slightly. When he wanted to chase after him, he discovered that the contract was still on the table. Out of fear that it would be taken, he had to turn back. Looking at the contract in his hand, Matteo¡¯s gaze gradually became moreplicated. Cristian had indeed given Serena all his wealth. When Serena legally became Mrs. Ferrari, half of Cristian¡¯s shares would be transferred directly under her name. If the two of them divorced during the process or if any ident happened to him, the shares and all the property would be transferred to Serena¡¯s ount directly from Cristian¡¯s. Everything would have belonged to her. In other words, if the two divorced, Cristian would leave the house without owning anything. Not a penny, no-let alone a penny. He would not have been able to get half a penny. No wonder he could be sofortable. She was taking the risk at all costs, so she had not feared that he, the older brother, would disagree. Matthew sighed deeply. Serena, Serena, why did you get involved with such a difficult character to deal with? If not for the deepest affection, what man would be willing to put all his property before such a woman? Besides, I hadn¡¯t let him know yet. Chapter 690: The person concerned did not know the situation When Serena had left for work on Monday, she had seen from a distance a group of people gathered in front of thepany. She was a little surprised, what was going on? It was abnormal that there were so many people in the morning and it was impossible for herpany to have so many customers. Even if there had been customers, there would not have been many. Serena noticed the posture of these people as soon as she approached. She recognized them because they had often chased and photographed her when she was abroad. They were all journalists. What had happened? Could it be that something had gone wrong in herpany? Serena asked Cristian¡¯s driver to park the car near thepany and then called Anna. It was not that early for her toe to thepany, so she should have arrived at that time. He needed to ask first what the situation was like. Little did she know that when she was about to make a call, her cell phone would ring first. Serena looked at the screen. It was Anna calling her. She answered directly. As soon as she pressed the call button, Serena had no time to say anything. She heard Anna say anxiously on the other end of the cell phone, ¡°Serena, are youing to thepany? If not yet, don¡¯t hurry. There are many reporters at the door of ourpany. Serena was speechless. She looked at the dark crowd not far away and half-closed her red lips. -I am near thepany. -Then never go near thepany door, there are too many reporters! ¨C -What is it? Why are there so many reporters? Anna was gasping into her cell phone, exining, -Damn it, don¡¯t you, the person of interest, know the situation? The person concerned? A suspicion rose in Serena¡¯s heart: what did she know? -Now I¡¯m afraid people all over the country know you, even if they don¡¯t know you, from today everyone will probably know who you are. Why are there so many reporters all of a sudden, don¡¯t you have any idea? These words made Serena even more confused. She frowned slightly refined, -What the hell is going on? Hurry up and tell me clearly. It was logical that even if they knew her identity as a stylist, it would be impossible to cause such andslide because she was not a famous screen star. Even if she was, it would be impossible for the whole country to recognize her. That was why Serena had not understood anything -Damn it. I really want to strangle you to death. It¡¯s strange that you don¡¯t know these things. All right, then. So I ask you: did you find any difference when you came here? The difference on the road? Serena blinked. She had been with Cristian for the past two days, and he had cuddled her asleep at night. Also,st night¡­ Thinking aboutst night, she coughed slightly and an uneasy expression crossed her face. She had been very sleepy when she had arrived, so she had taken a nap on the pillow. However, at that moment when Anna said this, Serena put her head out and looked around. At first she had not seen anything strange. Later, she saw a familiar figure from afar ¡­ It seemed to be herself, that picture ¡­ it would be a picture taken by her at a celebration party after winning awards abroad. How could she move now on the urban scrolling screen? Was it possible that it had been propagated? It was unfortunate that it was too far away, and she couldn¡¯t read therge print at all, so Serena said to her, -Roberto, please pull the car over to that spot precisely. She pointed it out to Roberto. Roberto was the special driver Cristian had found to pick her up from Vi Antic. Roberto nodded and then drove to the location she indicated. After stopping, Serena rolled down the car window and looked carefully at the screen. When she was close, Serena finally saw the characters and signs. After staring for a while, she could not help but blush. ¡°Cristian, that bastard¡­¡± How had he done it without her consent¡­? Roberto, who was driving, had found out when he arrived, but the betrothed was resting with her eyes closed, so he had not disturbed her. Now, seeing that she was turning his car around, Roberto could not help but smile and said, ¡°Mr. Ferrari, you are really thoughtful. When Roberto said this, he could not help but bite his lower lip.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was really caring. Not only was he like that, but he also had secrets. He had not even told her the important thing. He didn¡¯t know until that moment. That. Was he so proud because of a sessful marriage proposal? Thinking about it, Serena angrily called Cristian. Cristian, who had received her call, spoke kindly to her. -Do you think of me so soon? -Fuck! -Serena cursed him directly, -What is this board? A low chuckle from Cristian came from the other end of the phone, and a momentter she was asked, -Satisfied? -What am I satisfied with? -What I did was to announce to the world that you will soon be Mrs. Ferrari. Now everyone knows you¡¯re going to marry me. We¡¯ll see how you escape in the future. ¡°We¡¯ll see how you escape in the future¡­¡± That sentence stopped Serena¡¯s heartbeat. Why had that bastard told her all of a sudden? Maybe he thought she would run away? -Serena looked at the scrolling posters and the messages broadcast outside, aplicated glint crossed her beautiful eyes, ¡°Are you afraid I will run away? There was silence on the other side for a while before she spoke softly. -No. -I am not afraid that you will run away. In any case, I will make you chase. -This is my sincerity. I will make up for everything I should have done before. -Serena, this is my sincerity. There was no telling how much time had passed. Serena felt her heart beat abnormally. Even though she knew those words had been heard through her cell phone, Serena felt ashamed to look at Roberto, who was driving in front, without a clear conscience. She looked away and then lowered her voice. -Now all the reporters are at the door of mypany. Thanks to you, how can they let me in? Cristian couldn¡¯t help but smile, -Great. By the way, do they advertise for yourpany? -Cristian Ferrari! ¨C Serena was angry. Since there were so many people at the door of thepany, she couldn¡¯t even enter. And he was still in a joking mood with her. -All right. -Christian¡¯s tone became softer, probably because he was too afraid of her anger. He would persuade her with a little cuddling. -Now it¡¯s just the beginning, so reporters havee to interview you frantically. After a few days, it will naturally fade away. Now let Roberto turn around. Come to mypany. -To yourpany? -Yes. It changes a different environment to work in. Isn¡¯t it great that you work with your future husband? She was really enchanted with Cristian! That bastard! Serena gritted her teeth and said, -Who wants to work with you? Absolutely not! ¨C Angrily, she hung up on Cristian¡¯s call. Roberto, who was in the front, watched the scene with a smile. Serena thought of a very serious problem after hanging up the phone. Herpany was stuck like this, and reporters were better at gathering material. How was the situation?. What about at Manuel¡¯s school? Chapter 691: Generosity Thinking about this, Serena had no time to think about other things, so she asked Roberto to turn around directly. -Ma¡¯am, shall we go now? -Yes,¡¬ Serena nodded solemnly. She had to go to the school to see what was going on. If reporters had surrounded the door, would Manuel have been affected by that moment? Seeing her serious face, Roberto immediately turned and drove in the direction she had told him to go. To Serena¡¯s surprise, when he arrived at the school entrance, he found that it was unexpectedly quiet and there were no reporters. Serena was a little surprised. It was obvious that the door of herpany was surrounded by reporters, but there were none there. What was going on? After thinking about it, Serena said, ¡°Nothing is going on. Let¡¯s go to the Ferrari group. -Yes, ma¡¯am. After arriving at the Ferrari Group, Serena discovered that there were no reporters under the building. She had run to three ces in the morning. Only outside the door of herpany was full of reporters-why? Was she easily intimidated? For some reason, that idea came directly to her, probably because reporters did not dare to provoke Cristian, so they rushed to herpany. -Ma¡¯am, do you want to call Mr. Ferrari? -No. I¡¯ll go directly to him. Roberto, it was so hard to keep mepany for so long today. Go back and rest first. Roberto thought for a moment. Since Serena was going to look for Cristian, he did not need to stay here, so he nodded, -Yes ma¡¯am. If you need me, call me. -Thank you. After Roberto left, Serena entered the Ferrari Group alone. She had not noticed the reporters with cameras lurking in the darkness not far away. In fact, there were many people here, but not as many as outside Serena¡¯spany. A group of them had hidden in the darkness. -See, I told you it would be good toe here and crouch down? So I was waiting for it toe. We quickly photograph. -Why is the figure so small? How can it be published? It will not be seen clearly. Don¡¯t do it with your hand shaking when you hold the camera. -Are you blind? When my hand shakes? It¡¯s just that the figure is too small and you chose the position. How can you let me be photographed so far away? -Fuck! ¨C A group of people had crouched far from the door,ining: -It¡¯s useless to take pictures from such a distance even with a front view. Damn, why is the Ferrari group so scary? Serena had not noticed them when she had entered the hallway. She knew the ce and it would have been easy to find Cristian. But, after all, he was not a member of thepany, so she had followed the customer¡¯s route and headed straight for the reception desk. The posters had been going around for a long time. The collective employees of the Ferrari Group had discussed it everywhere, and at that moment even the Inte was full of news about Cristian and Serena. So Serena went to the reception desk. When the receptionist just wanted to ask her if she had an appointment, she looked up and saw that¡­. Wasn¡¯t she the futuredy of the Ferrari Group? How dare he ask her more? She opened her mouth directly, ¡°Mrs. Ferrari? The words were about toe out of Serena¡¯s mouth, but they were blocked on the other side and she looked at her nkly. -How do you know that¡­? -Are you looking for Mr. Ferrari? I will apany you. This is the president¡¯s special elevator. It is faster for him to go up. After talking, he pressed the elevator button in person for her. When the door opened, he whispered to her, ¡°Madam, be careful. Serena could not help but twist the corner of her mouth, ¡±Thank you. The receptionist suddenly opened her eyes in surprise: -Ma¡¯am, you are so kind, pleasee in! ¨C Then she pressed the off button.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After the door closed, Serena stood alone in the small space, standing against the wall, not knowing what Cristian¡¯s expression would be when he saw her in a while. Even though he had asked her to pick him up from thepany to go to work elsewhere while he talked on his cell phone, she was not prepared and could probably only be with him for a day. After all, there were reporters at the door of thepany. If she came back, she would surely be surrounded before she entered. She felt a headache at the thought. And it was all attributable to Cristian. Thinking about it, Serena clenched her fists to see how she could teach him a lesson. She knew where Cristian¡¯s office was, so after the door opened, she went straight in the direction of the office. Pushing open, she found that the office was empty and no one was there. -Cristian? Serena looked around, but still could not find the figure of Cristian. ¡°Strange. Where did he go?¡± Serena headed toward the break room, but there was still no one inside. Where did he go? As Serena left the office and was about to ask for one, she happened to run into Luca. -Mrs. Seeing Serena, Luca was stunned for a moment, very surprised as to why she had appeared here. -I¡­-Serena smiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°A group of journalists blocked the door of mypany and couldn¡¯t get in, so I had toe and find Cristian. Hearing this, Luca suddenly realized that those posters were his work and, of course, he knew what impact it would leave on Serena. -Okay, but ma¡¯am, Mr. Ferrari just entered the meeting room. I also forgot a document and went out to look for it, so¡­. Do you have a meeting? Serena blinked, -Okay. go ahead. I¡¯ll stay in your office. -Will you be bored? Do you want me to tell Mr. Ferrari? If he knows he¡¯sing, surely-. -No! -No. Hearing Luca¡¯s words, Serena quickly interrupted her thoughts, -Don¡¯t tell him. The Ferrari group meeting is so important. Wait until it¡¯s over. If Cristian did not continue the meeting for her, what would others say about her? She also didn¡¯t want to trade Cristian¡¯s work for her arrival. Luca dared not listen to the order of the future mistress, so he nodded immediately. -I understand, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll take the document first. -Get the document first. Serena chased him into the office, then sat down on the sofa, pulled out her cell phone and saw the message as soon as she turned it on. It turned out to be the Ferrari Group of the Northern City ¡­ Seeing those words, Serena¡¯s head ached and she reached out her hand to massage her temple. What a bastard. What had it cost him to be so generous? Didn¡¯t he have to pay for the messages? At that moment in a Western restaurant. When Alice noticed that the signs on the opposite side were flowing, she became so angry that she broke the te in her hand. The te had been precisely filled with steaks to be served to the guests. This action had immediately attracted the attention of countless people. -What happened? Chapter 692: I want you to forgive me. -Is there something wrong with that girl? I saw her dropping her te as she walked, as if she was doing it deliberately. Alice didn¡¯t care. She had run backstage and hid in the bathroom. Then she had pulled out her cell phone and started checking the information online. When she was sure that what she was seeing was true, she clenched her fingers and immediately smashed the phone. The phone mmed against the ss mirror, making a loud noise, and then rolled down and fell into the sink. But that still could not quell Alice¡¯s anger. She kept pulling out the phone and a picture of Serena in a dress appeared on the screen. In the photo, Serena had fair skin, a long neck, and delicate body parts. All this should have belonged to her! Alice sobbed with blood to her heart and lifted her cell phone to smash the mirror continuously with the screen. Loud noises continued to resound in the bathroom. The employees outside could not help but frown when the noise was heard. -What noise? I heard it as if it came from the bathroom. -Shush. Who else would dare to be so arrogant but that bitch? No one knows how many mirrors have been destroyed by her. -What is she afraid of? Anyway, he will be reced by her if she breaks them, who gave him the courage? -Yes. -It was an easy thing to solve after a good sleep. It¡¯s okay if he had destroyed the tent. Alice was tearing it like crazy, as if enchanted by magic. She felt pain in her fingers and reacted. She saw that the mirror was broken and her hand damaged. The blood woke her up. Alice looked at the red on her fingers, and the mirror and cell phone that had been so shattered. She bit her lower lip in bitterness and anger. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why is that bitch so lucky?¡± At first, she had acted in the shadows for so long, Matthew had not treated her with enthusiasm, and then, even though she had told Cristian that she had a child with him, he had not believed her. But what about her? From the beginning, she had appeared with the identity of a second marriage. She was a pregnant woman, married in Ferrari¡¯s house, and could still be loved by Cristian. What kind of world was this, why were these men so crazy? Alice dropped her cell phone and touched his face. What part of her was evil? How could she not bepared to Serena? Of course-she would not have lost at all if she had beenpared to her. Why did God prefer Serena so much? Serena sat on the sofa for a long time and did not know that she had fallen asleep. When she suddenly woke up, she realized that she was actually asleep and that only more than half an hour had passed. When she worked at the Ferrari Group, she knew that several hours were lost for a meeting here. After all, it was arge group and there were many people discussing. She calcted that she would have to wait here until noon, but it was good to think about it, that she could go for lunch down the road until noon. So Serena got up and stretched. Then she grabbed her cell phone and went to the break room. She had no idea what was going ontely. She had been sleepy when she had seen the sofa bed. He did not know if he had not slept wellst night. When Serena saw the bed in the living room, she felt it was too friendly, so she got on it and fell asleep. She fell asleep in a moment. She did not know how long she had been asleep. The cell phone vibrated. Serena¡¯s eyshes twitched. Then she opened her eyes and looked at her cell phone. Did it look like she had been texted? Rubbing her sleepy eyes, Serena pulled out her cell phone and looked at it. Sure enough, she had received a message. Serena looked at the contents, thinking she had made a mistake. After looking at it carefully, she sat down and remained silent.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After a while she received another one. She was too sleepy, so she did not have time to pay attention to that one, especially after doing those intimidating things to him. Serena simply put the cell phone aside. Shey down and prepared to go back to sleep. Maybe he would not get an answer from her. The other party was anxious and had even called her directly. Serena was hopeless and answered her cell phone. -Do you have any problem? Her voice was cold without temperature. As for Alice, the two had not been friends for five years. And the things he had done to her five yearster¨Chad also consumed whatever friendship remained between the two of them. -Serena, Serena¡­ At the call of the name, Serena¡¯s nose was bitter and distracted. She seemed to be back many years in the past. When she and Alice were good friends, they had a really perfect rtionship then. No matter what they did, they were in one ce, eating, sleeping and even showering together. Besides, Alice was always kind to her and helped her, so she shared every good thing with her, spending more money for Serena than for herself. So Serena thought that at least she and Alice could be good sisters for life. But she did not expect that even her identity ¡­ would be stolen. How ridiculous! -Don¡¯t call me that. I can¡¯t stand it. Thinking about it, Serena coldly interrupted Alice¡¯s words. The other party was silent for a while, and then there was the sound of sobbing. -Serena, are you still ming me? What happened then¡­ I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really know it was my fault. I did it because I was under an obsession. I regretted itter for real, so I kept making up for it. You know that too. -All right. Serena lifted her red lips. Her smile and tone were mocking. -I really do. You were always so good to me. You never forgot to share with me the nice things you bought for yourself, and you didn¡¯t even give me what I wouldn¡¯tpare. At that moment I say you were because we were best friends, but then I realized it was just your guilty conscience. Because you stole my identity, every time you used it to buy something, you felt extremely guilty, so you bought the same thing tofort me, right? -Serena. I really know it was my fault. Now you are the oldest woman in the Giordano family, and I¡­ I became a good-for-nothing clown. Now I¡¯m grounded, will you forgive me? Her eyes narrowed. Did he really not think she woulde to ask for forgiveness? Judging from what had happened five years ago, Alice was not the kind of person who would ask for forgiveness. She narrowed her eyes and asked in disgust, ¡°What the fuck are you going to do? -I, I just want to say I¡¯m sorry. I really know it was my fault. Could youe out so we can meet? Go out with her? -At this point, what would be the point even if I wanted to see you? Alice, given our old friendship, I¡¯m not going to argue with you about what you did to a dead rabbit, including the chasing incidents. However, ¡­ if you do any more tricks, I will directly start the legal process and we will meet again, that is, in court. Chapter 693: I will curse you. -Serena, must you be so cruel to me? I know I have done many bad things, so I was looking forward to calling you and asking for your forgiveness. What about you? Why don¡¯t you give me a chance? It¡¯s for the sake of our old friendship. I¡¯ll see you once, okay? Serena really didn¡¯t want to go out with her. Based on the previous dead rabbit incident and the chase incident Alice had done, there was no telling what she would do next. And the moment he had called her had been a great coincidence. As soon as the posters were unrolled, he had called her, indicating that he might have seen them, so he had bad intentions. If she had visited Alice alone, idents might have happened. She had had to defend her friend so much, which was extremely sad to say, but Serena did not regret turning her down at all. -No. I will hang up and you will not call or text me again. If you harass me again, there will be no courtesy for you. He used the imperative directly to dismiss the guest with a cold tone, as if he did not want to interact with Alice at all. -Serena! ¨C As soon as she heard he was going to hang up the phone, Alice became anxious at the other end. She screamed and called his name directly. Serena could not help but frown in a refined frown when she heard the high-pitched voice. Her beautiful eyes deepened slightly. ¡°Can¡¯t you do anything about it?¡± Sure enough, a secondter he had heard Alice Fanelli insult her. -Serena, what do you think you are? Now that you are the oldest woman in the Giordano family, are you proud of yourself? Oh no, you will be Mrs. Ferrari, indeed, amazing, so you have forgotten how many ideas I gave you! They hurt you when you got married in the Ferrari house. How Iforted you at that time and you know it in your heart. Now I beg you to see me once, and that really makes you unhappy. He reached out his hand to pinch his temples, always feeling the interrupted sleep and headache. After a while, Serena answered him aloud. -You are right. I suffered a lot when I got married in the Ferrari house. By the way, I really want to thank you for your ¡®attention when you took the initiative to help me investigate the truth about the rainy night, and then gave me false information and created false clues. I remembered that at that time you were still trying to connect me and Leonardo, weren¡¯t you? Having said that, Serena could not help butugh softly, but the weakughter was full of derision and bitterness. -In that moment, you said you did everything for my sake, because you were afraid I would suffer with Leonardo¡­. Alice, you know how unconditionally I trusted you at that moment! So much so that you said it, I would have believed anything. -But what about the result? -The result of the investigation was false. Even what you said for my sake was false, and you even stole my identity. So, let me guess. After I helped you, not only did you not thank me, but you took revenge on me by stealing my identity. Alice, are other people¡¯s things better than yours? Identity, men. You want to take over everything. After finishing those words, Serena could hear the sound of inhalinging from the other end of the cell phone, as if Alice could not breathe. -You seem to know everything,¡± she said resentfully. After a while she heard Alice¡¯s sobs and Serena blurted out, -Do you think I want to do that? Serena, do you think I want to steal your things? I was abandoned by my mother when I was little. My father was a gambler. He drank every time he lost a bet. He beat me and kicked me when I came back. People at school looked down on me. Everyone thought I was trash. I needed that identity for wealth. I would change all that! I knew, since I had be Ms. Giordano, those who had mistreated me before had to apologize when they saw me, and they always humored me. This is the real world. -If it weren¡¯t for that, I wouldn¡¯t have stolen your identity at all. You don¡¯t understand! You don¡¯t know how much I suffered before! ¨C -¡­ Don¡¯t you understand yet? -What am I to understand? -You think the world is unfair to you, so you took away what belonged to others and took possession of myself. So have you thought about my feelings? Forget it, you still have this attitude now, that it seems nothing will ever change in this life. However, I advise you to behave well in the future. After talking, Serena wanted to hang up the phone directly. Alice started shouting on the other end again. -Serena! I don¡¯t need to behave. Thanks to you, now I live in pain, what qualification do you have to have a happy life there? I tell you, do you think Cristian really wants to marry you? No? No! He just feels he owes you a lot five years ago and wants to make up for it. If he loves you enough, you will not be separated for five years. Even if you marry him to be Mrs. Ferrari, you will never be happy. I curse you that you can never be together, and even if you do, you will never be happy! ¨CN?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡­ Alice was still cursing frantically, but there came the sound of the cell phone hanging up. She was surprised for a moment and then was about to call her frantically, discovering that she had been added to the cklist. Serena was about to hang up quietly. Little did she know that when she heard her curse, she became so angry that herplexion turned very ugly. She hung up the cell phone with agility and put the number on the cklist. After doing so, the words Alice had cursed at her still resounded in her mind. Her voice was too high-pitched and her tone was full of resentment, which disturbed her. Serena faintly felt her fingers tremble. She closed her eyes and took several deep breaths to calm herself. Opening her eyes again, Serena put her cell phone aside andy back down. She had not expected her old friend to make enemies to this extent. When she had seen Alice in the restaurant, Serena was sad and suspicious. Later, she was relieved again. Perhaps some people in this life were really destined to have only a small chance of meeting each other. After the breakdown, it would be impossible for them to meet again! But she did not expect Alice Fanelli to be so jealous as to call her at that moment. Thinking about it, his eyelids gradually lifted again, but he still could not calm down. She was sleepy, but she could not sleep. Serena simply got up and pulled out her cell phone to watch the programs of the variety show. She did not know how much time she had spent watching them, until Serena gradually forgot the words Alice had said to her. She slowly calmed down, then hung up her cell phone and went back to sleep. Chapter 694: Are you stupid? The meeting went on for a long time. When it was over, people were packing up to leave the conference room. Luca had held out for several hours and wanted to tell Cristian that Serena had arrived and was waiting in the office. But when he thought Serena had told him earlier not to tell Cristian anything, Luca did nothing. As soon as the meeting was over, Luca stepped forward, leaned toward Cristian and said in a low voice. -Mr. Cristian. Cristian was still reading the document. -Tell me. -Mrs. Serena¡­ Having just heard these words, Cristian stopped his actions and looked at Luca. This serious look startled Luca and he took a step back. -Sir¡­ -What more do you want to say? -Sir, I just want to say that Mrs. Serena hase and is waiting for you in the office. Hearing the words, Cristian stood up without any intention to collect the documents, and went directly to the office.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°No wonder Mrs. Serena won¡¯t let me tell the gentleman, he ran like crazy all of a sudden! -Mr. Cristian, Mr. Cristian,¡± Luca followed him. -Anything else? -Cristian stopped impatiently. -I just wanted to tell you that Mrs. Serena arrived a few hours ago. She asked me not to tell you so you could concentrate on the meeting. At first Cristian could not help but frown, but soon his eyebrows rxed and he seemed to remember something. -Ok, I know, adjust here. After speaking, Cristian left the room. Luca went to fix the room on Cristian¡¯s orders, because this was one of the contents of his job as an assistant. Cristian returned to the office without stopping. He opened the door but found that there was no one inside. He looked around and noticed that the door to the break room was open. He walked toward the room. When he reached the door, Cristian unconsciously slowed his steps very carefully. After he pushed open the door to the rxation room and saw the person he was thinking about. Serena was lying on the bed and her hair was a little messy from sleep. She had no makeup on and the bedspread was only half covered. Cristian looked around a bit and approached her with light steps. He bent down and covered her with the quilt. After that, Cristian did not want to lift her body. He looked at the calm and beautiful face of the sleeping woman, remembering the words Luca had said to her earlier, and could not help but reach out his hand to touch Serena¡¯s cheek. -Woman, do I need you to think for me? Just tell me when you are here, why do you spend so much time alone here, are you crazy? Cristian knew these words were said to himself, after all, Serena was sleeping now and could not hear him. But in the next second, the girl, who initially had a calm face, suddenly changed. Her expression looked a little pained and her eyebrows frowned abruptly. Cristian realized that something was wrong; he saw Serena¡¯s face and discovered that her forehead was covered with cold sweat. What was going on? -Serena? -Cristian called her name softly. But Serena did not hear his call, and her breathing became faster and faster; she seemed to be in a nightmare. Cristian looked at her and didn¡¯t know what to do, and he didn¡¯t dare to wake her rudely, so he could only keep calling her name in a low voice. After many times Cristian called her name, Serena suddenly opened her eyes and screamed when she saw the beautiful face up close. -Don¡¯t be afraid! -It¡¯s me, I¡¯m here,¡¬ Cristian hugged her and whispered. She heard the familiar voice, Serena was still scared and thought of the terrifying scenes in her mind. Her heart was pounding and her breathing was unsteady. The worst thing was that she always felt that something bad was going to happen. Was it because of the curses Alice had told her earlier? -What¡¯s wrong? -Seeing her calm down, Cristian kissed her and asked. Serena stopped thinking and did not ept Cristian¡¯s kiss. She did not want this man to kiss her sweat¡­. When she tried to hide, Cristian grabbed her head with one hand directly to keep her froming out. -Serena could not hide and could only try to stop him with words. Cristian seemed not to hear her words, and he wiped her sweat with kisses. When he finished, he saw Serena¡¯s expression andughed. -Why are you hiding? I don¡¯t care. -Well, I do. -You had a nightmare,¡± Cristian asked. Of the nightmare Serena was still afraid. She nodded her head and suddenly embraced Cristian¡¯s waist. -The dream was terrible, I¡¯m still afraid, and let me hold you,¡± she dipped her head into Cristian¡¯s embrace and said softly. -Of course. No matter how long,¡± Cristian hugged her shoulders and said. Then Cristian lowered his head and kissed Serena¡¯s hair. -What did you dream, can you tell me? The girl in his embrace shook her head and said nothing, obviously not wanting to remember. -If you don¡¯t want to say, don¡¯t think about it, you¡¯re hungry, then I¡¯ll take you out to eat? Serena was still a little sleepy. When she first woke up, her eyelids jumped fiercely, but she was much better now. -I¡¯m a little sleepy, I don¡¯t feel like eating. After saying this, Serena felt a little shy. She seemed to be cuddling. Thinking about it, Serena was a little embarrassed. In fact, she wanted to pretend she hadn¡¯t said anything. -If you don¡¯t eat, what are you going to do when you¡¯re hungry? If you don¡¯t want to go out, can we order something to eat? Cristian pulled out his cell phone to order food. -Look at what you want to eat. After opening the order page, he put his phone in front of Serena. Chapter 695: Vegetarian restaurant Serena no longer refused and picked up the phone to see. At first she had no appetite, but when she started to order, she felt that she wanted to eat a lot of things. Then Serena ordered several and after she finished ordering, she realized that she felt she was buying too much; she handed the phone back to Cristian with embarrassment. -This is everything. While she was in his arms, Cristian saw all her actions. Seeing her hand the phone back to herself, he could not help butugh. -Is that enough? Serena felt a little shy when she heard him.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -Do you think I¡¯m a big eater? I can¡¯t eat that much. Cristian smiled and ordered a few more dishes. -Have you finished the meeting? ¨C he asked. When he mentioned this, Cristian remembered that he had waited several hours here. -Next time you can look for me directly. No need to wait for me,¡± Cristian said. -Can I look for you when you have a meeting? If you are busy, I will interrupt the meeting, won¡¯t I? -Serena replied. -Nothing is more important than you,¡¬ Cristian lowered his head and spoke close to her ear. This man¡­ He seemed to say many honeyed words after the marriage proposal. Even though he said so, Serena still believed that she could not disturb his work next time if he was busy. She was not the kind of girl who neededpany at any time. She didn¡¯t want someone to leave all the work she was doing to be with her. She didn¡¯t like being like that. When she loved someone, she had to understand that. She and Cristian were back together, despite countless difficulties, and she had to cherish and love the love between them. After a while, Luca arrived at the office with food. -Mr. Cristian, the food has arrived and I put it on the table,¡¬ he knocked on the door of the room and said. -Cristian responded softly and hugged Serena. -Why are you hugging me? Just a few steps, I can walk alone. -You¡¯re still sleepy. It¡¯s better if I hug you. If you fall, I can¡¯tpensate you,¡± Cristian said, smiling. Serena was speechless. -Can you tell me if you want to hug me, why do you find such a stupid excuse? -Serena groaned a little. Cristian stopped a little when he heard her words and looked at her. Serena felt a little ufortable when she looked into Cristian¡¯s eyes. -Come, let¡¯s eat,¡¬ she said shyly. -You said¡­ -I didn¡¯t say anything. Serena lowered her gaze and was afraid to look into his eyes. Cristian had Misophobia, so his office was very clean. When they had left the break room, he had seen that there were tworge bags on the table. Serena looked around and there did not seem to be a suitable ce to eat. -Shall we take the food to the break room? You like it clean, so it is not suitable for us to eat here. Hearing this, Cristian put her down, grabbed two bags and headed for the room. This room was more suitable for eating than the office. Before eating, Serena went to the bathroom and washed her face to sober up. When she came out of the bathroom, Cristian had already put everything on the table. Serena sat down at the table. As she was about to pick up the cutlery, she smelled a very greasy odor. She felt very ufortable and covered her mouth and immediately ran to the bathroom. Cristian wanted to serve her food, but when he saw that Serena was like that, he got nervous and went ahead. The bathroom door was closed and Serena was throwing up in the sink, but she could not throw up anything. Serena had heard Cristian¡¯s call outside the bathroom, so she cleaned herself up a bit before opening the door. -Are you sick? -When he saw her pale, Cristian frowned, grabbed her wrist and said, -Let¡¯s go to the hospital. Serena shook her head. -No need to go to the hospital. I don¡¯t feel well. -What¡¯s wrong? -Serena said and looked at the food on the table, ¡°It smells so greasy that it makes me sick. Suddenly I feel like eating something lighter. Cristian was silent for a while, then called Luca to clean up the food and left thepany with Serena. Serena was sitting in the passenger seat and thought for a moment. -I want to go to a vegetarian restaurant, what do you think? -As long as you like it, no problem. Cristian took her to the vegetarian restaurant. Serena was very interested and ordered many dishes. She had no adverse reaction to the food. Cristian saw that she was better now and did not worry much. He wanted to take her to the hospital to see if she was sick, but it seemed to be only because she did not like the food before. When the two were eating, Cristian heard a light, looked toward the window, and met only the eyes of the person who was taking pictures. The person stood there for a moment and then quietly ran away with the camera. -What¡¯s the matter, you don¡¯t eat it, you don¡¯t feel like it? Serena¡¯s voice made him stop thinking and he saw that Serena was looking at him with concern. -Sorry, I wanted to eat at a vegetarian restaurant all of a sudden today, but I didn¡¯t think whether you liked it or not, you¡­. -That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care. I can eat any food. Serena agreed and remembered the posters, and wanted to discuss it with Cristian. -Well, about the posters? Can you take them down? If you keep putting them there, it looks too pompous. -I like it that way. I want everyone to know that you¡¯re going to marry me. What is it? Don¡¯t you like everyone envying you? -Cristian smiled and said. Well, it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t like it, but she couldn¡¯t go to work normally if she was always like this. Chapter 696: It wasn’t important. -They know they can encircle the weakest person. They are afraid to take pictures in yourpany. Also, will they wait for me every day in mypany, will I have toe every day to work in yourpany? Cristian seemed to think the proposal was not bad and nodded with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m fine with that. -I¡¯m not okay with it, I won¡¯t ept it! I have my job, I want to work! Cristian did not allow her to go to thepany every day to be with him. He had been working hard for the past five years. It was not a joke. Although he wanted to meet with her every day, he knew they had to have their own space. If she lost her job because of him, he would feel very sorry for her. -Don¡¯t worry. I will let Luca work it out if you don¡¯t like it. Cristian had already said that so it meant he already had a n. She could have gone back to thepany to work. But on Manuel Giordano¡­. -By the way, what is your n on Manuel? -The media don¡¯t know about him at the moment. But -I think they will know soon. I will ensure his safety. -If this will have a bad influence on Manuel, I will not forgive you! -What did you say? -What? What? -Because of Manuel you will not forgive me? Is he more important than me? Serena did not understand what he had said. She looked at Cristian and he was looking at her, too. It looked like he was not making a joke. Serena looked like she didn¡¯t know what to say. Then she asked him. -Does your son make you envious? Cristian did not get angry after she knew what he was thinking. -I am his father, why is he more important? It¡¯s not fair,¡± he replied. Serena was speechless. He really cared about her. Serena did not think she could talk to him about it. She bowed her head to eat and ignored him. What could she say if he was envious of her son? What could she say? Serena thought that only if he did not answer her, she would not think about it. But no one knew that after lunch Cristian was frowning as he got into the car. He looked worried. Serena did not know what he was thinking. But she thought the thing from earlier was over. She thought he was not thinking about this thing and leaned back in the car seat. Looking at the buildings outside, Serena realized that she was sleepy again. She yawned and said to Cristian, ¡°I¡¯m going to get some sleep. You will call me when we are home. Cristian moved his lips and looked at her with aplex gaze. He saw her close her eyes. In the end he said nothing. Was the boy more important than him? Was it because he was five years old? He had not thought that one day he would be jealous of his own son. Even though he knew he was her son, he was not happy that Serena cared more about the boy. Shit. Besides, the kid didn¡¯t want to call him dad! He was so important to Serena. If he had said something bad to Serena one day, wouldn¡¯t it have broken his image? When he thought more, Cristian thought there was more crisis. He decided to take Serena back to the Antic vi first and then left work early in the evening to pick up Manuel. When Serena woke up, she found that she had already returned to Vi Antic and did not know where Cristian was. She pulled out her cell phone and saw that Cristian had sent her a Facebook message to let her rest. He had gone to pick up Manuel from school. When she saw the message, Serena did not worry, put her cell phone down and went back to sleep. On these two days she could not go to thepany. It would have been better to wait until she had finished things and then she would go back to work. Besides, she was very sleepy and went back to sleep soon. * College A fancy car was in front of the school. Manuel was studying at a school for posh people in North City. The teachers met countless rich people every day. But when they saw Cristian¡¯s car, they could not hold back their surprise. In fact, not only the teachers but also the parents were surprised. They all knew about the Ferrari family of North City and Cristian. But they had only heard about him and read about him in magazines. It was almost impossible to see him in person. But now they had seen him at the school gate. People were guessing: had hee to pick up his son? Although everyone knew that Cristian was going to marry the girl from the Giordano Group, they did not know that he already had children. So when they saw him at the school gate, everyone was surprised. Did he already have children? When Manuel came out and saw that the person who hade to pick him up today was Cristian, he groaned a little and stood there with his backpack. He didn¡¯t take a step forward. He just stood there and it looked like the little boy was waiting for Cristian to go toward him. Cristian came to pick up the child from school. He came not only to pick him up, but also to make him happy. Because the child did not want to call him daddy yet. This meant that he did not think he was a good father. If he did not behave well in the future, the child would not ept him and would say something to Serena¡­. After thinking about it, Cristian thought that this was a serious problem and called Manuel.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. But Manuel just stood there and did not move. People looked at Cristian and found that the boy looked a lot like Cristian. Cristian looked at Manuel for a long time and finally approached Manuel. He squatted down in front of him. -Come on, Manuel. Dad is here to take you home. -Ah! -Everybody look at the boy¡¯s face¡­. -somebody shouted in surprise. When people shifted their gaze from Cristian to the boy, they discovered that the boy was a smaller version of Cristian. -Is he Mr. Cristian¡¯s son? Howe they look so much alike? -My God, are there two people so alike in the world? If he is not his son, there is no other reasonable exnation. -But when did Mr. Cristian have a son? I haven¡¯t heard. Isn¡¯t it said that he doesn¡¯t like women? -I only heard five years ago that he had married the daughter of the Gallo family. But they say the woman was not important and no one had seen her. Chapter 697: Who said I was hated? -So this child seems to be at least four or five years old, could it be that the daughter of the Gallo family gave birth to him? But. Isn¡¯t Cristian going to marry the daughter of the Giordano family? Is the child the child of¡­ his ex-wife? -If he has a child, it will really hurt the daughter of the Giordano family. She is said to be Matteo Giordano¡¯s younger sister and it took a long time to search for her. After finding her, he spoils her a lot. Will she marry Cristian to be a stepmother, will Matteo ept it? -Well, they are both rich. It¡¯s just that being a stepmother is really bad. But who can say that about marriage between big families. Maybe there is a shameful purpose behind the marriage. The conversations of these people had not stopped. It seemed that Cristian was not there. The discussion had been extremely loud. At first Cristian did not want to talk to them. But as he watched them argue in an increasingly funny way and when they talked about Serena, he became unhappy and frowned. -When did my mother say she is marrying to be a stepmother? Just when Cristian wanted to shout at people, he heard a childish but loud voice. Manuel raised his head, looked at those talking about his mother and said this. -And my mother said that other people¡¯s ribs are a very serious problem. I can¡¯t learn that. -Are they bad? Why are they saying bad things about mom? -After saying, Manuel looked at Cristian and asked innocently. The people who were talking were suddenly silent. This boy was too smart, wasn¡¯t he? How had his mother taught him? The boy wasining to the people in front of him and talking to them. The goal was obvious. When Cristian saw the boy¡¯s eyes for the first time, he felt the eyes were all too familiar, but he did not know where he had seen them before. Now he suddenly remembered this look-wasn¡¯t it the same as his own? From time to time he saw it when he looked in the mirror. So it looked familiar to him. This boy¡­ Cristian smiled a little and put his big hand on the boy¡¯s head. -Manuel you are right. This is not a good role model. Children should not learn from them. Besides, your mother is not a stepmother. People were embarrassed by Cristian¡¯s statement that they were not good role models and should not learn from them. But they were soon surprised by the statement that she was not a stepmother after marriage. What did that mean? -What did it mean that she was not a stepmother? Was the daughter of the Giordano family the biological mother of the child? -This is not correct¡­ How could this child be hers when it is so big? If it is hers, then this daughter of the Giordano family¡­ -My God, wouldn¡¯t she be the daughter of the Gallo family? -¡­ This is possible. The Giordano family found this daughter five years ago. The people¡­ Manuel blinked and looked at the people with an innocent face: -Congrattions! You said well. My mother returned to the Giordano family five years ago. But ¡­ you are not good role models. So there is no prize for you.¡± Cristian touched the boy¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve said it all. Go home to Dad. After saying that, Cristian shook his hand and wanted to take the boy¡¯s hand. Manuel saw Cristiane¡¯s hand but did not take it. He blinked and ignored the hand. He walked forward alone. Cristian, -¡­- He had seen Manuel. Was the boy still not epting him? Cristian followed him and Manuel opened the car door and sat down. Cristian could only start driving and reminded the boy to put on his seat belt. Manuel looked at him and said, ¡°Uncle, is my mother at your house? Cristian, -¡­- He called him uncle again. -Didn¡¯t I tell you you can call me dad? I¡¯m getting married to your mother next month. -Okay. The child had heard that they were getting married. He had had no reaction.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Cristian frowned and it seemed that Manuel did not ept anything. It was moreplex than he thought-what was he doing? When he took Manuel to the Antic vi, Manuel became joyful and ran to find his mother. He ran so fast that Cristian could barely see him. As a father Cristian was a little unhappy. He took his cell phone and sent a message to the business group for help. The leaders were in the group. Now it was time to leave work and go to dinner. Suddenly the cell phone rang and it was Cristian¡¯s message. Everyone was startled. Cristian hardly ever spoke in the group. If there were work tasks, Luca usually informed them. Now Cristian had sent a message. All the people were very surprised. But they were more interested in the content of the message. The people who were eating and driving had stopped the actions. And they hade to the group to see the message. However, when they saw Cristian¡¯s message, they could not believe their eyes. Had they seen wrong? They thought Cristian had sent a work assignment, but was it really a question? Rather, the question was. How do I please a child? Did Mr. Cristian want to please a small child? In thest meeting he had asked them what children liked, today in the group he had asked them how to please a child? When they were thinking, a message came out in the group. {Mr. Cristian is hated by a child} What? The messagested no more than two seconds, but people had seen more information. The person had deleted the message. The head of the human resources department was very nervous with his cell phone. Mr. Cristian had not seen the message he had sent, had he? If Mr. Cristian had seen the message, would he have been angry with him? Anyway, the HR manager was very scared and cold with fear. When he was hesitating whether to say more to exin, Mr. Cristian sent another message. {Who said I am hated by a child} The HR director almost fainted when he saw this sentence. Had Mr. Cristian seen his message? Was something bad about to happen? The boss thought long and decided to do something to save the mistake. So he wrote down several ideas and sent Cristian all his previous paperwork to please his son. Chapter 698: Your father has already asked for marriage. He saw the very long message. Cristian read it many times. When they all saw that the director of the human resources department offered their suggestions, they also wrote many ways to please the children. They sent many messages. Cristian had read a lot and had a headache. So he called Luca. Luca was taking a shower and heard the sound of Facebook. Then the sound of messages did not stop. He was still thinking about who was so heavy and had sent so many messages in the group. When he got out of the bathroom, he was going to block this person. But a call came in. Normally there were only two kinds of people who would call him in this situation, one was the food delivery man and the other was ¡­. Before Luke had time to wash the suds off his body, he dried himself and came out of the bathroom to answer the call. -Mr. Cristian? -Make a summary of the news in the group and then email it to me. -A summary of the news in the group? He was bathing at the time and had not seen the news in the group. So when he received Cristian¡¯s instructions, Luca was still a little confused. But before he could understand, Cristian had already hung up the phone. Hearing the beep of the phone, Luca could only hang up and check the news in the Facebook group. He searched long and hard for the cause. Fuck! Were these people crazy? They had sent so many messages while he was in the shower! He remembered that he had not yet finished his shower. Luca quickly put down his phone and returned to the bathroom to wash off the suds. When he came out of the bathroom again, he noticed that people kept sending more messages. Luca, -¡­- What an effort! Luca did not have time to eat that he began to summarize. Another side When Manuel came to call Serena, Serena was still sleeping under the quilt. When Manuel came for her, he called her mother several times and Serena opened her eyes. When she saw that Manuel was here, Serena blinked and looked surprised. -Manuel, why are you here? Has your fathere to get you? After speaking, she lifted the nket and indicated Manuel toe in. This behavior was verymon between them. In the past, Manuel had slept in bed with Serena. Sometimes the child would wake up to go to the bathroom around midnight. When he came back to bed, Serena would see him and lift the corner of the quilt. And the boy would go upstairs. Manuel quickly took off his shoes. Then he went in andy down with Serena. Serena smiled because Manuel¡¯s soft hands were on her waist. The warmth of the hands made her happy. She squeezed Manuel¡¯s hand and nose. It looked like Manuel was angry, and he pushed his face away, ¡°You¡¯re mean, Mom, if you didn¡¯te to get me, you don¡¯t love me, do you? Why aren¡¯t you happy when you see I¡¯m here? Serena, -¡­ who said I¡¯m not happy? With what eye Manuel did you see that I¡¯m not happy? -But mom, you asked me why I¡¯m here. -It¡¯s because I want to know. Besides, I just woke up. I don¡¯t think very clearly. I don¡¯t say something you don¡¯t like, don¡¯t me me, okay? Serena stepped forward and touched the boy¡¯s face with her face. They were very affectionate. -Are you all right? Serena spoke softly and turned to the boy who was hugging her waist. The boy was very small. When he spoke, Serena thought Manuel was mature and wanted to make him more independent. And she would let him sleep alone. But now that he was in her arms, she could see that he was still a baby. She had always thought before that Manuel did not have his father¡¯s love. That although she loved him very much he was notplete. In the future he would no longer worry. Manuel had a father, even if he was five yearste. But it was not sote. -Well, bad mom¡­. I forgive you for talking so patiently with me. Manuel said this with a smile and kissed Serena¡¯s cheek. They were both very affectionate. Then Serena asked, ¡°Well, did you call him daddy today? The baby in her arms was quiet and shook his head. Serena said, ¡°Why not, you still don¡¯t ept him? Manuel was not happy and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to call him daddy. -But -who insisted on looking for your father? Now he found your father for you. Don¡¯t you ept that? Why? Manuel did not know what to say and spoke in a very low voice: -If Mother is with Father in the future, won¡¯t he love me? Since I don¡¯t earn anything and I use Mother¡¯s money to go to school and Uncle is rich, won¡¯t you love me?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Serenaughed when she heard his words and touched Manuel¡¯s head. -Well, talk to Mommy, what do you think, why do you think I can do that? You are mommy¡¯s baby. You are mom¡¯s little right eye, how can I not love you? Manuel said in disgust, -But Mommy you get angry when I don¡¯t want to call him Daddy. -Don¡¯t you really want to call him? Have you thought if you call him daddy, he will give you lots of presents from how happy he will be,¡± Serena said. -I don¡¯t want the presents. I just want him to treat you well,¡± said Manuel. The boy hugged her tighter to the waist and put his face in her arms, -I don¡¯t want anyone to hurt you. Mom, if he doesn¡¯t treat you well, you have to tell me. -What a silly boy¡­ If he doesn¡¯t treat me well, I won¡¯t stay with him. If he treats me right, I¡¯ll stay with him. And I¡¯m telling you to call him dad, do you understand? She knew that her son was not the same as other boys. She understood many things. Serena sighed and said, ¡°Before, your father and I had a lot of misunderstandings. But now we have resolved everything. I want to be with him all my life. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to call him dad now. You still have plenty of time¡­ You don¡¯t want to call him now. But someday you will ept it¡­ ¨C Manuel blinked and said, -Mom, did you say you will marry him? -Serena showed the ring to Manuel. Chapter 699: Are you starting to reject me? The mother and son hid under the covers looking at the diamond ring. -Very beautiful, isn¡¯t it? When Manuel raised his head, he saw Serena¡¯s gaze full of anticipation and desire, and her lips broke into a soft smile that was sincere and pristine. Manuel and his mother had lived together for many years, his mother smiled at him often, but those smiles were different from today. As a child, apparently, he did not know better. Therefore, he could not finish saying what he wanted to, and then mumbled resentfully. -Mom, it¡¯s very easy for you to be satisfied with what you have,¡± he said. ¡°Is it very easy for me to be satisfied with what I have?¡± Those words reverberated in her head. Serena did not think so, and she felt that as long as Cristian could give those details, that was enough. -I¡¯m marrying a man, that¡¯s all. -But, mother, you have already suffered so much. A moment of silence. Serena thought for a long time and felt that this little boy still didn¡¯t understand adult emotions, she pinched his little nose, -Anyway, I don¡¯t know how to exin things to you right now, but remember that your mother does everything voluntarily.¡¬ -Okay, okay, Mom¡­ If they hurt you, you have to tell me, and I will punish those bad guys for you! As Cristian was about to enter the room, he heard what she had said, so his footsteps stopped, then he went out and stood in a corner by the door with a depressed expression on his face. This little boy¡¯s hostility toward him¡­. It was very strong! * Serena had stayed at the Antic mansion for two days, had not gone to thepany, had done nothing but eat and sleep all day. When she saw herself again in the mirror, she had found that her face looked sebaceous and round. She pinched her waist and began to worry.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Should I lose weight?¡± she whispered in her mind. When she was in distress, Matthew called out to her. -Serena was a little surprised and a little nervous at the same time, considering that Matteo had taken the initiative to call her at this hour, she imagined that there was something wrong because Matteo had not given her the residence book when she hade home and asked for it a few days ago. Matteo¡¯s faint voice came from the other end of the phone. -Have you been with Cristian these days? Serena tried to distinguish whether he was angry or happy through his tone, but after thinking about it for a long time, she found that he could not¡­. He sounded angry, but he gave the impression of being calm, and if he was, it was unlikely because it was very rare for him to act so calm and indifferent. -Yes¡­ Serena nodded honestly and admitted it. -Do you like him that much? You couldn¡¯t even forget him for five years, what must it be? -Brother, I¡­ -Think hard and answer me. Serena took a deep breath and said directly without even thinking about it, -Brother, if I could have, I would have forgotten him five years ago and now I am with him, and that is the best exnation¡­. The rest I don¡¯t think I need to exin further. Through the phone, Serena could almost feel her helplessness when Matthew heard what she said. Although she knew it might make her brother sad, but ¡­ for these things to flow well, he had to speak quickly. If she had not anticipated it and said nothing, she would only have been carried away by Matthew¡¯s thoughts, believing that she could still convince her. In fact, after she had finished speaking, the other side of the phone had gone silent. Serena was in no hurry, thinking that since he would not hang up the phone, she would wait quietly. She did not know how much time had passed before Matteo finally spoke in a voice of deep resignation. -When will the wedding take ce? -Brother? Did she think she heard wrong? Matteo asked her when she would get married, did that mean she agreed? -What? -Matthew said, -Are you not going to have a wedding? -Of course there¡¯s going to be a wedding,¡¬ Serena quickly shook her head, -I heard Cristian said the wedding will take ce next month, I¡¯m just quite surprised that you¡¯re giving permission so soon. -What do you want me to say? You are my only sister. If you really have to be with him, do you think I really want to leave you single for life to separate from him? Cristian¡¯s words had really reminded him that this man had been alone for a long time, and he was used to that, so he could live a bachelor life forever. But his sister was different. She had experienced love and could not forget this man. If he had let her live in solitude, or marry someone she didn¡¯t like, wouldn¡¯t that have been mortifying? Rather than letting her suffer forever, it would have been better to let her try this time. This time Cristian had gambled everything on it, and he, as an older brother was willing to give him that chance. Serena suddenly did not know what to say, she felt a small urge to cry. She had not expected Matteo to ept so easily. After all, he had always humored her. -She bit her lower lip to suppress the sadness in her heart and reluctantly thanked Matteo. Then she heard a softugh on the other end of the phone, mixed with a helpless voice, and her tone was full of cuddles. -You are the only daughter of the Giordano family. If you suffer after you marry him, the Giordano family will always be your support, no matter when or where, you know that, right? -Yes!¡± Serena nodded vigorously. -I¡¯m going to a meeting, I have to go, remember to let me know when you set the wedding date. Serena nodded and hung up after saying goodbye to Matteo. She looked at herself in the mirror, tears slid down her cheeks, after all, she could not stifle the emotion buried in her heart. But soon Serena reached out to wipe away the tears, then curved her lips to the mirror in a smile. Her brother ¡­ was okay with her being with Cristian. It was the happiest thing to receive his blessing! * Since Matteo had allowed them to marry, Serena waspletely indifferent. However, even if Matteo agreed, he was still unwilling to give her the residency booklet saying that he had to wait until she and Cristian celebrated the marriage, and then he would go to the registrar¡¯s office to have it notarized again. Serena did not mind this. However, her older brother already agreed, and she didn¡¯t care much about this authentication. Speaking of Cristian, he had been so busytely that you couldn¡¯t even see his hair. At first, he simply didn¡¯t show up for two or three days, and then he didn¡¯t even show up for a week. Serena was a little annoyed, but thinking that he was the one organizing the wedding, she did not take him too seriously. The wedding venue had been chosen abroad, so Cristian often took the ne to go to the venue in person, but he still did everything he could to be able toe home to apany Serena, staying awake for ten hours without sleep. Muchter, Serena noticed that his dark circles were getting worse and worse and began to worry. -If you keep doing this, I¡¯m afraid you will die of exhaustion before you marry me. After he finished speaking, he used his fingertips to touch the dark circles around Cristian¡¯s eyes and his chin where he was growing a little goatee: -Look at you now¡­¡¬ Cristian had heard what she said and couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows-what, if you still don¡¯t want to marry me, then you start rejecting me? Chapter 700: She was starting to get restless. She was sorry to see him staying up every night to n the wedding, work and take care of her, so she nodded directly. He tried to tilt his head toward her but paused for a moment, probably not expecting her to confess it directly to him, a look of helplessness shone in his dark eyes, and he said in his hoarse voice, ¡°You are so selfish, haven¡¯t you ever thought about what I¡¯m doing all this for?¡± Hearing this, Serena bit her lower lip ¨C Of course I have thought about it, but ¡­ you need a good rest apart from work, why don¡¯t you ¡­ note back for the time being?¡± After a moment of silence, Cristian suddenly lowered his head and gave Serena¡¯s lips a punishing bite. -It took me over ten hours to get home, now you want to throw me out of here? The fact is that there is not much time left before the wedding takes ce, so please behave yourself and wait patiently. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Serena, I¡¯m not talking nonsense, what I said is true. Haven¡¯t you looked at yourself in the mirror in thest few days? Don¡¯t look at how you look now, I¡¯m afraid that if you continue like this, you will scare many people on your wedding day. -What about you? -What? What? -You want to scare yourself? Serena licked her red lips and her voice became a little weaker. -Decidedly not¡­ -Cristian held the back of her head with one hand, and her forehead affectionately touched his, and their breaths mingled, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t freak out, even if it¡¯s just you and me at this wedding, everything will be fine because the wedding will happen as nned.¡± The words were so sweet that Serena was very happy. She looked down and felt that her heart was on fire with love. But at this moment, her eyelids suddenly trembled violently. Serena was surprised and quickly raised her head. Her eyelids still trembled violently and uninterruptedly, the man¡¯s sudden sweetness caught Serena off guard, so she could not help but think of the phone call Alice had made to her in the office some time ago. In that instant after she woke up, her eyelids trembled so violently. Perhaps she thought it was nothing, but when her eyelids trembled, she easily became anxious. Once she had be anxious, it had been easy to have a bad feeling. Serena¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and she unconsciously grabbed Cristian¡¯s sleeve, ¡°When is your next flight?¡± -Cristian noticed that her face and eyes looked very strange, he frowned and looked at her, ¡°Are you okay? Serena shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m lonely¡­. the house is a little stuffy. The wedding was about to take ce. If she told Cristian about this fact now, would it affect him? And Alice-would she do anything to the wedding? Serena half-closed her lips, then raised her head and said, ¡°You can buy another ne ticket, I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow. Cristian frowned more deeply. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you, why do you want to go with me? Don¡¯t you know how difficult the long-haul flight is? The wedding day is approaching, be good at home, wait patiently, okay? -No!¡± Serena rejected him directly without even thinking about it, even a little angry ¨C ¡°I just want to go with you, do you believe it or not?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Cristian did not answer. Serena stared at him for a while, then suddenly pushed him off the bed and got up to take the phone next to him. -If you don¡¯t buy it for me, I will do it myself! Cristian jumped abruptly out of bed and grabbed his thin white wrist. -What¡¯s wrong? Everything was so normal for a while. Have you suddenly be so strange? What happened? Right under his nose, but her mood suddenly changed so drastically that Cristian could not understand what was wrong. Serena did not want to talk to him because she just wanted to hit the app to buy ne tickets right away, but Cristian¡¯s strength was so great that he did not have the ability to resist. And he struggled for a while, and Serena said angrily. -If you don¡¯t buy it for me, I¡¯ll do it with my own money? The worst thing I can imagine is that you buy an economy ss, then I will buy an economy ss. He didn¡¯t know what to do and looked at Serena who was excitedly standing in front of him, sighed and pulled his hand -If I don¡¯t want to buy it for you, it¡¯s because I think on those long-haul flights you will feel very tired. You¡¯ve already experienced it yourself. After this, and I was fine for a while, you suddenly tell me that you want to go abroad with me, you have to give me an exnation, don¡¯t you? Exnation? Because he wanted a reason so badly, Serena had no choice but to find one to satisfy him. -I don¡¯t want to be separated from you for a long time, isn¡¯t that reason enough? After speaking, Serena raised her head and looked directly at Cristian, who had a beautiful face. Such a simple answer made Cristian take a deep breath; those words could have been said when she was extremely angry, but they touched this man¡¯s heart. He stared at the woman in front of him for a long time and suddenly could not contain himself, reached out and took her in his arms. -I don¡¯t want to part with you either, but¡­ Until the wedding is over, we have to be separated for several days like now, mainly because of wedding nning. After the wedding, even if you don¡¯t want to be with me every day, you won¡¯t leave. -But¡­¡± Serena still felt ufortable and did not know what was wrong with hertely, she bit her lower lip-O ¡­ Don¡¯t organize everything yourself, let others do it for you. -Dummy, this is a marriage I have to make up for. Everything has to be arranged by me. It doesn¡¯t feel right to rely on others to do it. Listening to him, Serena could say no more, she could only ask him, -So¡­ let me go with you. -We still have a few days at most, so stay here. You have to prepare well because in about three days, we will pack up and go abroad, the wedding dress is already ready. Wedding dress. This time the wedding would take ce abroad, and because the wedding date was a bit impertinent, the making of the wedding dress could not bepleted until two days before the wedding, so she had not yet tried on the dress. However, the designer had had it custom-made for her, so she would not have to worry about the size. -It¡¯s already veryte, shouldn¡¯t you go to bed at this time? Come on, go to bed. After Cristian finished talking, he held Serena upright with his arms, then put her on the big bed and fell asleep with his arms around her waist. Even though behind her this man hugged her warmly and put his arms around her, and the body temperature was continuously transmitted through the thin shirt, Serena still felt cold on her back. What Alice said that day was like a curse that echoed in her mind over and over again. -Do you think he really wants to marry you? No! He doesn¡¯t! He just thinks he owed you a lot five years ago and now he wants to make it up to you. He doesn¡¯t love you at all¡­. -If you had loved each other enough, you wouldn¡¯t have separated at all five years ago¡­. I want to curse you both! -I want to curse that you can never be together, ever! Chapter 701: Do you feel sorry for him? She did not know how much she had slept, and the magical sound of Alice Fanelli¡¯s curse in her dreams still rang in her ears and disturbed her mind. Serena quickly opened her eyes and found that it was already morning, and even the heat behind her had disappeared. Now she was alone in bed. Her heart was pounding and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Serena blinked and sat up abruptly, staring at the blue seascape outside the id window, Serena¡¯s eyelids began to twitch again. Unconsciously she reached out her hand to put pressure on the still trembling eyelids, but such action could not stop the eyelids from their trembling. Serena could even feel the eyelid still twitching under the pressure of her index finger. Why was this happening? ¡°Was something bad going to happen? The wedding was only a few days away. If something had happened now, would she and Cristian? Would they have taken a road of no return? ¡°She kept brooding in her mind.¡± No! Not wanting that, Serena got up and went to get her cell phone. Sure enough, she saw that Cristian had sent her a text message saying he had left for the airport, Serena looked at the time. Before her ne took off, she thought about it for a moment and texted him. Then she called Matteo directly. Matteo was preparing for a meeting at thepany when he received Serena¡¯s call. -What¡¯s going on? -Brother¡­¡¬ Serena¡¯s voice was very strange, she reached out a hand to pinch her aching temples, -There is something I want to tell you, if I don¡¯t tell you, I will always feel ufortable.¡± Matthew noticed the confusion in her tone, just then re entered, -Mr. Giordano, down in the conference room¡­.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Matteo raised his hand to indicate that he was busy. Chiara had to be silent, then saw Matteo walk to the French door and said sternly, -What makes you ufortable? Are you going to celebrate the wedding? Did it make you feel bad? You don¡¯t want to marry him anymore? Serena. No, it¡¯s something else¡­ -Matteo half-closed his lips and watched the carse and go under the windows, waiting calmly for her answer.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Then finally Serena slowly told Matteo about seeing Alice and what had happened that day ago; at first she had intended to keep it a secret. -I thought¡­ she was not capable of stirring up controversy with her current power, but¡­ my eyelids won¡¯t stop twitching, I feel ufortable, brother¡­. -So, do you want me to help you? Although a little embarrassed, Serena nodded her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother, I know I shouldn¡¯t bother you, but¨C¡± -But did you realize that he was too busy and tired for marriage recently, and you feel bad for him? What he was saying was simple and direct, and she could only nod her head and silently admit it. Then, she heard Matteo sigh deeply. -Am I really afraid that if you marry this man the rest of your life will be ruined, Serena? Do you know that you shouldn¡¯t let a man do whatever he wants? If he wants to be tired for you, let him be, when he gets used to all this, in the future, he will notin about what he does. Besides, for a person, the things that are hardest to get when you have them are more valuable, you ¡­- -Brother, I know what you mean,¡± Serena interrupted him, ¡°but the rtionship is a matter of two people, and the one-sided rtionship will notst long. Besides, he and I are going to get married very soon, and I don¡¯t want anything unexpected happen before the wedding, so I want you to help me with that. Suddenly, there was no answer on the other end of the phone. Serena did not know if Matteo was willing to agree to help her, but she waited for his answer in silence. After a while, she finally heard Matteo sigh and say, ¡°Okay, I will help you in this matter, what you need to think about is getting married in peace. Hearing that he was determined to help her, Serena¡¯s worries finally melted away and she was thrilled and happy -Thank you brother. -You fool, it took me a lot of effort to find you. If you will not be happy, then I, as your brother. I won¡¯t really have the dignity to see my mother. * After Matthew promised to settle Alice¡¯s affairs for her, Serena felt her heart calm down a lot, but still she did not abandon her previous n. There was still more than an hour before Cristian¡¯s flight was scheduled to take off, so without a second thought she simply packed some clothes and then called her driver to take her to the airport. As she boarded the bus, Serena pulled out her cell phone to book her ne ticket. Later, Serena could not help but twitch her lips. Fortunately, there was still a seat on this flight. ¡°Cristian, I¡¯ming!¡± she screamed in her mind. Whatever happened, she would be by Cristian¡¯s side abroad, and it was possible that she would be relieved until the end of the marriage. When Serena arrived at the airport, the driver looked at her with confusion. -Mydy, about your arrival at the airport? Didn¡¯t you tell Mr. Ferrari? Serena shook her head, -Don¡¯t tell him, I don¡¯t want him to find out. If Cristian knew, could he still stop us? She wanted to go secretly and then call Cristian when he arrived. Seeing that the driver hesitated to speak, Serena said only a few words and then walked toward the terminal with her bag over her shoulder. She had left suddenly this time, so she had brought only two changes of clothes, some cream and some lipstick, and had gone directly to get her ticket from the car. Because it was the same flight Cristian was taking, but she knew that Cristian must have gone through the VIP corridor, so she went directly to the checkpoint like everyone else, and when she got there, they had already started checking in. So Serena got in line directly to have her ticket checked and then boarded. When she sat in her seat and heard the stewardess¡¯ gentle call, Serena had an unreal feeling. She had actually boarded the ne. Cristian, she was in business ss, wasn¡¯t she? She thought that when she got off the ne, she would go straight to him, and when he saw her, she didn¡¯t know how he would react. Would he be surprised, would he be happy? But ¡­ the most likely thing would have been shock. Serena couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought of Cristian¡¯s expression at that moment, but he looked a little sleepy, so to get a good night¡¯s sleep she had to wait for everyone to sit down. After the crowd sat down, Serena thought she was about to take off. But unexpectedly, there was an exmation from the front of the crowd. Before Serena realized what was happening, she saw a tall figure walking toward this side. With one nce, Serena¡¯s face moved. Hadn¡¯t it been the same Cristian? Why was he here in economy ss? After being stunned for a few seconds, Serena unconsciously lowered her shoulders and then reached out to lower her hat a little. At this point, the ne had not yet taken off, and Cristian had suddenly arrived here, was he about to kick her off the ne? Thinking about this, Serena shuddered even more, because she did not want to be discovered by this man, but she was already ready to look for him when she got off the ne. Chapter 702: She continued to joke. How she wished the earth had swallowed her at that moment. Now she didn¡¯t dare make a big noise, just sat there with her hat down, trying to make sure no one noticed her. She did not know why the man sitting next to her had suddenly stood up, Serena did not know what had happened, but soon it seemed that the man had returned and sat down again, and Serena felt relieved. Because she kept her head down, she did not know what had happened, but she guessed that Cristian must have walked past him, so Serena quietly raised her head to observe what was happening now. Unexpectedly, she met a pair of deep, dark eyes that were full of coldness. Staring into each other¡¯s eyes. There was silence¡­ Serena¡¯s pupils dted a little, and then she reacted, gently lowered her head and continued to curl up in that corner as if she had seen nothing at that moment. Cristian, who was sitting next to her, saw this scene and could not help but scoff. -You dare to get on the ne, but you dare not look at me? His voice was so high-pitched it was frightening, Serena bit her lower lip and slowly raised her head again. -I told you I would go with you, but you didn¡¯t agree, so I had to¡­e alone. I had to go alone. Cristian turned up the corners of his mouth and sneered, -Did you sneak onto the ne and get the bright idea to buy economy ss? The gazes of the people around them turned toward them, as if someone had recognized that this couple was the protagonist at the entrance of the North City subway and the rotating billboards on top of the city screen these days, and some people even took out their cell phones to sneak a few photos of them. Seeing this scene, Serena¡¯s face changed slightly, and she quickly lowered her head and then plunged into Cristian¡¯s arms. She suddenly threw herself into his arms, which stunned Cristian, but he immediately saw out of the corner of his eye the cell phone camera next to him. Cristian narrowed his eyes and looked at the person sternly. Her aura was strong, and the look in her eyes was full of hostility, so this girl was frightened in an instant, and the phone fell, she was panicked, lowered her head to find the phone. Cristian turned his head, looked at the little woman hiding in his arms and could not help but want to mock her. -You weren¡¯t afraid when you snuck out, now you¡¯re afraid? Serena did not look up, but asked in a low voice, -Are they still taking pictures of us? -Will you raise your head and find out? Serena silently raised her head to look at the girl and found that she was bending over to look for her cell phone, so she covered her chest with her hands and was relieved. Then she looked at Cristian with a pale face, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m already here, aren¡¯t you going to throw me out of the ne? -That would be a good idea. After speaking, Cristian squeezed Serena¡¯s thin white wrist, and she surprised, opened her eyes and tried to pull her hand away. -Because you weren¡¯t afraid when you threatened me a moment ago,¡¬ Cristian approached her with piercing eyes, and the aura that lingered around him grew stronger. Serena bit her lower lip and simply closed her eyes. -Well, you can throw me out of the ne. If you¡¯re happy to take me out of here and you don¡¯t want me to go abroad with you, then we won¡¯t go together. With her stubborn attitude, Serena thought that if Cristian let her off the ne, she would cling to his hands and not let her back on the ne, and neither of them would go abroad. But after waiting a while, she found that there seemed to be no movement. Serena opened her eyes again and saw that Cristian¡¯s dark ck eyes were filled with helplessness, he was still clutching her wrist with one hand but this relieved her strength greatly. Cristian sighed deeply when he saw her capricious attitude. -Why are you suddenly acting like a child? Recently ¡­ with more and more stupidity. When Cristian said this, Serena remembered her recent behavior, as if ¡­ she really was ¡­. Not only had she be wayward, but she was alsozy, just wanting to sleep every day and not even wanting to work anymore. What had happened to her? Could it be-she was sozy because she was with Cristian and felt that Cristian could support her? Thinking about this, Serena suddenly felt sick; she did not want to live sozily. In front of Cristian, she naturally wanted to deny this truth, so she withdrew her hand and said through clenched teeth, ¡°What nonsense? I only care about you, that¡¯s why I want to go with you. You always disagree, of course it¡¯s an airne trip, but you didn¡¯t let mee with you, who is doing the stupid things? After speaking, Serena simply turned her head and looked out the window, no longer looking at Cristian. -All right, stop making trouble, do you know how worried I am about you? If you want, I¡¯ll take you with me, but you won¡¯t be able to do what you want after you arrive. Did he agree to that? Serena looked at Cristian suspiciously before nodding her head, ¡°All right, agreed. The two had reached an agreement in this way. Serena didn¡¯t really want to go abroad with him for fun, she just felt her eyelids throbbing and worried about Cristian, so she wanted to stay by his side so she could see him safely every day, she didn¡¯t feel safe before the wedding. It was not long before Serena fell asleep . As she slept on the seat, her head was tilted awkwardly to one side, and Cristian had to pick her up and rest her on his shoulder. When they arrived, it was the middle of the night. Cristian woke her up, Serena moved forward leaning against his body, then got into the car to drive to the residence. She had slept the whole way, and Cristian had taken her to the room himself. Serena slept during that long drive, when her head touched the soft pillow, she unconsciously reached out to hug the nket and then fell asleep again. Cristian wanted to wake her up to take a shower, but he did not, looking at Serena in front of him, he always felt strange. Recently¡­ She seemed to be very sleepy.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Had she slept on the ne, in the car, and had she continued sleeping when they returned to the residence? But then Cristian did not think much about it believing that she was worried about him and therefore had not slept well. Serena had a nightmare again. When she woke up, her heartbeat and eyelids were blinking fiercely, and she unconsciously reached out her hand to touch the side of the bed, but there was nothing there. So she had to get up, she found that she was already in unfamiliar surroundings. Serena remembered what had happenedst night and knew that this was the ce where Cristian had taken her. The phone vibrated and then Serena pulled out her phone, just then she saw the video call Anna was making to her. She answered with her hair in disarray. -Damn it, Serena¡­ Where did you go? Where did you go? Why did they bring Manuel home so early this morning? Chapter 703: Are you pregnant? Serena was speechless. Manuel had lived with her at the Antic mansion during this time. Yesterday, Serena had taken the chance that he was at school, and she had rushed straight to the airport to meet Cristian. Had she not expected that this Cristian had sent Anna to pick up Manuel? -Well, I am abroad now and I entrust you with Manuel¡¯s care. -No, I was told to pack and go to the airport with Manuel. Serena did not know what was happening now. Anna, who was on the other side of the video, looked up angrily at her, -With that face, have you be more stupid recently? Serena was very confused, which was scolded by her, -¡­-¡­. -If not, why didn¡¯t you guess that Manuel and I pack up and go abroad right away? All because you went abroad early. Your wedding date is approaching, the man of your house is worried that you will be bored, so he sent me to finish the job by bringing Manuel to apany you. -I understand. -What happened to you? Have you gotten dumber, because your face is always sleepy? And you¡¯ve gained a lot of weight. ¡°Those words kept ringing in her ears. Unconsciously Serena reached out her hand and touched her face. Had she gained weight? She felt that she was getting hungrier and hungrier, and that she should have put on a few pounds, but ¡­ How much? -My God, you are so much fatter than before, don¡¯t you still have your wedding dress? If you can¡¯t wear it when you try it on, what are you going to do ¡­ -Let¡¯s not talk about it, I¡¯ll get my things ready, I¡¯ll be there tonight, wait for me! Soon Anna hung up the phone. But Cristian did not return for the whole day, and a servant came to greet Serena so that she woulde down to eat when it was dinner time. In the evening she still had not seen Manuel and Anna, and Serena, tired of waiting for them and fell asleep. The next day she received two messages. One was that Manuel and Anna had arrived, and the other was that the custom-made dress had also arrived. So the first thing Anna had to do was to take her to try on the wedding dress. Manuel wanted to talk to Serena, so he didn¡¯t even get a chance to hug and kiss her. The style of the wedding dress was very exquisite. It looked very beautiful before she put it on. Anna anxiously wanted her to try it on, Serena was also looking forward to that moment, even though she had worn the wedding dress once five years ago.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. But that time ¡­ it was a wedding that made no sense to her. She had not even paid attention to the appearance of the wedding dress. As for the wedding to Francesco Rossi, she had not even had the chance to wear the wedding dress. At the time of the wedding, she was wearing a Chinese wedding dress. The moment Serena tried it on, she was stunned to discover that the zipper at the back of the dress could not be closed. This was a little embarrassing. Was it true that she had gained a lot of weight? Was the previously measured size no longer needed? -What can you do if you can¡¯t zipper your wedding dress? -Anna said to the sales clerk next to her. -The sales clerk who had brought the wedding dress was stunned for a moment, and then came over to help her. After a long time trying wearily and sweating profusely, they ended up failing in vain. Anna was speechless-how much have you eaten recently to put on weight like that? It¡¯s not that I want tough at you, but you told me before that you are very good at maintaining your figure. Because you n to have a wedding but you don¡¯t know how to control yourself. Do you only know how to eat and sleep every day, like a pregnant woman? The instant she said it involuntarily, they were both stunned. Serena stood there in silence, and Anna also looked at her confused. After a while, her lips opened slightly: -Are you really¡­? ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± what she said rang in his ears. He didn¡¯t finish thest sentence, but they both seemed to have it clear in their minds. Serena, too, felt her eyelids twitch. Was she pregnant? Based on the recent situation, it seemed that ¡­ she might actually be pregnant, otherwise how could she want to sleep as well as eat? A while ago, smelling food at home that was very greasy she wanted to vomit ¡­ Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s face became strange, -I ¡­ don¡¯t know very well. -How long had she been missing her period? When she had mentioned menstruation, Serena¡¯s expression had really changed. -Are you really pregnant? The three sales clerks beside her could not help but speak: -Congrattions, Mrs. Ferrari, pregnancy is good news! A long silenceter, Serena solemnly asked them, -What am I going to do with the wedding dress? I¡¯ve put on a lot of weight and I can¡¯t zipper it up. Her words finally made her realize the thorny problems they were facing. One of them immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the designer right away.¡± So she went to call, Anna took Serena¡¯s hand and they sat down. -You¡¯re really negligent, no wonder you¡¯ve be more stupid, but I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out that you were pregnant? But are you angry about the pregnancy? I can¡¯t imagine you didn¡¯t know you were pregnant, because I remember you had been pregnant once before. Serena¡¯s face became ugly because this time she didn¡¯t realize she was pregnant. Even though the wedding was about to take ce, it seemed that she no longer wanted to have a second child. The love she had given Manuel was not enough, but now she was to give birth to another one¡­. Would Manuel have felt bad knowing this? The more she thought about it, the sadder Serena¡¯s mood became and she lowered her gaze. -What¡¯s wrong with you, pregnancy is good news, why are you frowning? Serena raised her head with her eyes full of hesitation, -I don¡¯t know if Manuel will ept it¡­. I¡¯m pregnant all of a sudden, how will I be able to exin it to him? -Manuel? Anna responded, ¡°Are you worried that Manuel won¡¯t ept that I have a younger brother? Serena nodded her head. After all, it had been five years, and she had always had Manuel as an only child, and all of a sudden he would have a younger brother or sister, surely he would not be used to that. Moreover, Manuel had always been a caring and obedient child. He worried that Manuel would not express unhappiness when he was with her, but that she would feel sad in her heart. This was what worried Serena most. She hoped that her son might be just like other children, crying, throwing tantrums, and asionally being rebellious, instead of being so well-behaved that she often ignored him. -To tell the truth. Manuel is very lonely on his own. If he were to give birth to a younger brother or sister, I think he would be very happy. After all, he is only five years old now ¡­ If another five years had passed, he might have had a different idea. The two were talking, and the sales clerk came up to them and said that the design of the wedding dress could be adjusted even if she was pregnant, Serena and Anna were a little surprised. Could it be adjusted? She was a designer, why hadn¡¯t she noticed this problem when she tried it on? -What does that mean? -Miss Giordano, as our designer told us, she is also a designer and can solve this problem by looking at life. Chapter 704: It will be bad luck to see blood. Hearing her words, Serena checked the wedding dress. After looking at it for a while, she had finally found her beautiful material and could not stopughing. -How excellent your designer is! -Please thank him on my behalf, because he helped me a lot with this design. -You are most wee, Mrs. Serena,¡¬ said the sales clerk. Her satisfaction is the greatest thanks to us. After a brief conversation, they left the wedding dress and then the staff left. Serena had a feeling that she was pregnant, but she could not yet be sure because she had not gone to the hospital for a formal checkup. The wedding day was approaching, so she decided to wait until the wedding was over before going for a checkup. Within a few days, the wedding venue had been prepared. -The day after tomorrow is your wedding day, are you nervous? -said Anna kneeling on the bed and rubbing her hands nervously. -Why are you so nervous,¡¬ Serena asked, -It¡¯s my wedding, not yours. -Because your brother ising to the wedding the day after tomorrow, and I¡¯m your maid of honor,¡¬ Anna smiled awkwardly and said, -He will definitely see me. I¡¯m so nervous and want to dress well, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m prettier than you. What should I do, dear? -So you are nervous for your own business now. Then Anna realized that her words had been a little insulting. -Well, you¡¯re going to marry your beloved soon, and I don¡¯t have a man to love me yet, so¡­¡¬ she replied embarrassed. -So, you wanted to steal my thunder? ¨C Serena asked. -No! I know the maid of honor can¡¯t dress too well, because it¡¯s like a supporting role, highlighting the bride¡¯s beauty. So never mind, I won¡¯t use makeup. -Ok, I understand that you like Matteo so much. You need to be more confident, I¡¯ll ask my makeup artist to help you do your makeup, so pick a nice bridesmaid costume! -Really? -Anna asked. She was so moved when she had heard Serena¡¯s words that she hugged her tightly. -Serena, I am very grateful to you,¡¬ she continued. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely do my best to make your brother fall in love with me! If I be your sister-inw, I will treat you very well. After hearing what he had said, Serena could not help but joke. You mean if you are not my sister-inw now, you won¡¯t treat me well? Anna murmured under her breath, not knowing what to say, so she could only wipe her tears with her hands. -It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a joke,¡¬ Serena saw her like this and said, -Don¡¯t cry, go pack your things! The wedding day was approaching, the local custom was that the bride and groom could not meet the day before the wedding. Cristian was due home at that time, and Serena wanted to go with him after finding out, but Matthew stopped her. -You¡¯re getting married, you can¡¯t see each other,¡± Matteo told her, ¡°Tomorrow is your wedding day, then you¡¯ll see him. -But can he make it in time? It¡¯s a long ne ride. -He has arranged everything, why don¡¯t you believe in his ability to get things done? What Matthew had said was right. Cristian had put in order what he needed to do recently, but he was responsible for everything himself and did not want Serena to feel tired. In fact, Serena knew why Cristian wanted to personally organize a big wedding, probably because he felt embarrassed and did not want to be indebted to Serena. Matteo was very happy with Cristian¡¯s gesture, he thought Cristian would rely on others to do the wedding, but he had found out that he was able to organize the wedding himself. This had surprised Matteo. -Serena, take a break! -You will be very tired at the wedding tomorrow. -Good,¡± Serena replied. That night, Serena fell asleep quickly, but Anna, who was by her side, had insomnia. She was worried about disturbing Serena¡¯s rest, so she hugged her pillow and went to sleep on the sofa. Anna did not fall asleep until the wee hours of the morning, and it was not long before there was a knock at the door, she remembered that the bride had to do her makeup and get dressed. Anna immediately got up and then woke up Serena. When Serena saw that Anna had dark circles under her eyes, she was surprised. -What¡¯s wrong with you? -Serena asked, -Your dark circles are so dark, can you still be beautiful? Anna was very depressed, she was like an ostrich, she only wanted to run away when something happened. -Last night she was very nervous and I had insomnia. Maybe it was because I was going to see your brother today. After saying these words, Anna looked at Serena with envy. -I think it¡¯s great to be pregnant, you sleep really well the day before the wedding,¡± she continued.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Serena did not know what to say. She immediately got up, washed and brushed her teeth. At that moment, she saw a message Cristian had sent her at midnight on his cell phone. He had said that he was already at the airport and would definitely give her a luxurious and grand wedding. Serena smiled slightly when she saw Cristian¡¯s message and then put the phone away. The stylist was behind her and saw the message Cristian had sent her. -I really envy you, you will have a happy life after marrying him,¡± she told Serena, Serena felt very shy. Before doing her makeup, Anna gave Serena something to eat, and she ate some, then she called Cristian Ferrari. But Serena discovered that Cristian¡¯s cell phone was disconnected. Serena guessed that maybe he was on the ne. She checked his flight information, and the information showed that he would arrive in an hour. As Serena was about to go to the bathroom, she identally touched the ss of water on the table. -Bang! The ss fell to the floor and a shard cut a wound in Serena¡¯s leg. The stylist shouted, -Ah, Miss Serena, your feet are bleeding. -What¡¯s wrong with you? -Anna asked. After hearing the sound of ss falling on the floor and the stylist¡¯s shout, Anna immediately ran to Serena and saw a scar on Serena¡¯s foot and blood appearing. -What should we do? -The assistant stylist behind Anna muttered, -Today is her wedding day. It will be bad luck to see the blood.¡± Anna got a little angry when she heard the assistant¡¯s words and looked at Serena. She noticed that Serena¡¯s face and lips had turned pale. -This is nonsense! -Anna turned her head and looked at her assistant, then immediately approached Serena and said, -Serena, are you okay? Let me take a look at your wound. The stylist suddenly realized that the assistant had said something rude, immediately looked at the assistant and said, ¡°You are talking nonsense. Hurry up and sweep up these shards of ss.¡± Serena continued to stand, staring at the broken ss, her eyelids still flickering. Chapter 705: Why do you have dark circles under your eyes? Does it hurt to see blood? Serena didn¡¯t believe it before. She had only seen it on television. At the time, she thought it was superstition. But now she was very worried because her feet were bleeding. At first she was in a bad mood, but after seeing the ss cut her feet, and then hearing the word bad luck from the attendant, her heart seemed to have stopped, she was very ufortable. This sense¡­ Anna approached Serena to look at her wound. Suddenly she was worried about Cristian Ferrari, she was nning to call his cell phone number like crazy. Her eyelids were still flickering and her heart was beating very fast. -Don¡¯t worry,¡¬ Anna said, -what the assistant said was a joke, don¡¯t take it seriously. Even the assistant realized her mistake; she knew better than to say the word bad luck, especially on this fine day. He immediately approached Serena and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Serena. Please don¡¯t take my words seriously, I¡¯m just talking nonsense. The stylist also echoed the assistant¡¯s words, saying, ¡°Miss Serena, only old people believe in these superstitions. Today is a good day and the wedding is approaching. Don¡¯t worry anymore, sit down and let¡¯s continue with the makeup. -Serena, don¡¯t worry,¡± Anna persuaded her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Serena felt very anxious because she could not call her cell phone. But when she saw that others cared so much about her, she felt that she treated small things as if they were big things. Cristian was still on the ne at the time and it was normal that his cell phone could not make calls before the flight. Serena looked at the wound on her foot and remembered what the assistant had said. She felt that she had be sensitive because she was pregnant. To calm herself, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Serena quieted her emotions in the bathroom. When she returned, she found that everyone was looking at her with concern, so she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can continue to put makeup on me! Anna came to her side and looked anxiously at her. She asked, ¡°Are you okay? Serena replied, ¡°The wedding ising up. Let¡¯s continue. Because of what had just happened, the atmosphere had be very solemn and the stylist had be more attentive. And the assistant was afraid to speak because at that moment he had said unpleasant things, just like the others. Serena became silent and did not continue to sleep. When everything was ready, family and friends showed up because it was time for the wedding. The wedding venue was half an hour away, including the shooting time, so the wedding would take ce after half an hour. But before the wedding, the groom woulde out to meet his bride with the groom¡¯s groomsmen, and the parents of both parties would also show up. Cristian¡¯s parents were dead and Serena¡¯s only rtive was her brother. So the wedding was very simple: the groom would take the bride directly. Matteo checked Cristian Ferrari¡¯s flight, closed his lips slightly and said, ¡°You should run directly after getting off the ne, because it is very close to here the airport. Serena had finished putting on her makeup and getting dressed. She was sitting on the wedding bed with flowers in her hand, waiting for Cristian Ferrari. At the same time, Anna had already done her makeup, put on her bridesmaid dress, and sat next to Serena. At that moment Matteo entered. Because he knew that she had deep dark circles under her eyes, Anna did not dare to look at him. She wanted to use her best state to face the man she liked. But in fact she had had insomnia the day before, and even the makeup artist had failed to cover her dark circles. Or maybe because of the insomnia her skin was not good, anyway, she was not satisfied with her current appearance. Anna could only sit next to Serena, lowering her head to listen to the words of the person she liked. Serena nodded her head, indicating that she knew. Matteo looked at her for a moment and saw that she had lost interest. She did not look happy to be a girlfriend. Suddenly he saw that Anna was there. Anna also knew that Matteo was looking at her, so she looked at him cautiously. Matteo was really looking at her. Anna was very nervous. She lowered her head and her heart pounded. She did not know what to do. She thought to herself, ¡°Is Matteo looking at me? Why, has he found out that I have dark circles under my eyes?¡± Anna still did not know why Matteo was suddenly looking at her, so he looked at her again. At this point, Matteo finally waited for her to look at him, took the opportunity and signaled Anna toe out. Anna was startled, looked at him with her mouth open and then pointed her index finger at herself in confusion. Matthew nodded and then walked out. -Serena, wait for me, I¡¯ll be out for a while,¡¬ Anna said, leaned over and whispered to her. She nodded, then Anna followed Matteo. Matteo was in a quiet corner, and Anna was very nervous. Her heart beat faster, she bit her lip and looked at the tall man. She asked him cautiously, ¡°Why are you making mee out here? What has happened? Since thest time she hadmunicated with him, Anna did not want to call him Mr. Matthew, because she felt it meant their rtionship was strange. His mood was veryplicated. He looked at Anna and noticed the dark circles under her eyes, bit his lip softly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Serena? Anna was stunned for a moment. She had not imagined that he would ask her things that had nothing to do with her. Her makeup seemed to fade, she asked him, -Maybe it was because she was worried about Cristian Ferrari, and she was a little apprehensive. The wedding was about to start, but Cristian had not yet arrived. This was really worrying. Matteo bit his lip and said, -I see, are you a bridesmaid today? Tell her not to worry about Cristian Ferrari. As for him, I will take care of the matter. Anna nodded her head stupidly and said, ¡°Good. Suddenly, the atmosphere became quiet. She looked at Matteo and asked, Is there anything else? Matteo frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Anna did not know what to say for a moment, and she was a little sad. She thought Matthew would be worried about her, but he just wanted to know something about his sister. -If there¡¯s nothing to say, then I¡¯ll go back first,¡¬ Anna said. She had just finished talking and was about to leave, but then Matteo asked her, -Why do you have dark circles under your eyes? Chapter 706: She believed him. Anna was very excited to hear this. Did Matthew care about her? If not, how did he notice her dark circles? Anna eagerly forgot that her dark circles were already very noticeable. She only knew that Matteo had asked her and that he cared about her. Thinking about this, she turned quickly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I didn¡¯t get much sleepst night¡­.¡± After speaking, she suddenly realized, ¡°Since Matthew asked me, wouldn¡¯t my dark circles be big and ugly?¡± Anna immediately covered her eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are my dark circles ugly? Looking at this irritated woman, Matteo did not know what to say. Seeing that he did not answer, Anna became depressed. -I¡¯m sorry, bad question, sorry. Anna ran away without waiting for Matteo to speak. After running far away, Anna was still very excited, touching her cheeks hot with joy.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Last time, Matteo had given her crow¡¯s feet, this time he asked her about the dark circles under her eyes. So her efforts were not in vain, and Matteo was paying attention to her. She could have continued her efforts so that Matthew would get used to her existence. Then, of course, they would be together. At the thought, Anna felt it was a very promising n. She rubbed her hands together happily. However, seeing Serena¡¯s depressed look, Anna immediately felt guilty. She could not enjoy happiness alone when Serena was depressed, so she stayed with her. Several hours passed and theughter of friends gradually diminished and finally disappeared. Serena sat there, stunned, without moving. After a while, Serena suddenly looked at Matteo not far away. -Matteo. -What? -Did Cristian¡¯s flight arrive at the airport? Matteo pulled out his cell phone to find out, then closed his thin lips and said, ¡°The flightnded half an hour ago. -Half an hour ago? Serena asked. Matteo tightened his lips and thought for a moment, then turned his head and said to Chiara beside him, -Send someone to the airport immediately to verify the flight information and then contact Cristian. Chiara understood what had happened, so she didn¡¯t dare ask any more questions and quickly nodded. -Yes, Mr. Matteo, I will go now. Chiara soon left. At that moment, Serena, who had been sitting still, could no longer bear it. She got up from the wedding bed and Anna hastily helped her. -Serena. After Serena got up from the bed, she called Cristian again and again. But she could only hear the cold female robot voice on the cell phone. She called again and again and listened to the tone over and over again. Hello, the number you dialed is not in service. After hearing this cold female voice again and again, Serena directly took the long wedding dress and went out. Everyone was a little surprised; Matteo and Anna stopped her. -Where are you going? -To the airport. -To the airport. There is no point in going to the airport, in case he has already gotten off the ne and is getting ready, he may already be on his way. If you go to the airport, you won¡¯t find him. -But if he has already gotten off the ne, why hasn¡¯t he turned on his cell phone? Maybe the flight information is wrong or he is on another flight. I have to go to the airport to make sure. -Stay home, Chiara has already left. -Matteo stopped her and said softly, -I know you are worried, but Cristian has done so much for you. Even if he shows upter, it will only be because of the flight dy, what are you afraid of? Thest question made Serena tremble uncontrobly. Yes, what were you afraid of? Are you worried? Serena lowered her eyes, took a step back as if she had been seen through and bit her lower lip hard. Didn¡¯t she know what she was afraid of? She remembered very clearly what the woman had said when she had met Alice some time ago. -Serena, I am having such a hard time because of you, why are you living a happy life? Do you think Cristian really wants to marry you? No! No! He was ashamed of you five years ago and wanted to make up for it! If he really loves you, he would not have broken up with you five years ago. Even if you marry him and be a member of the Ferrari family, you will never be happy in your life! I curse that you can never be together, and you won¡¯t be happy even if you are! These words kept ringing in her ears. Before the wedding, she and Cristian had had very few opportunities to see each other, and she had always been restless. The wedding was about to start and Cristian had not yet shown up. Could it be because of what Alice had said? Could it be that Cristian did not want to marry Serena and did this to make up for his mistake five years ago? Is it because he suddenly did not want to continue before the wedding and did not show up? -Matteo saw that she was worried, so he grabbed her shoulders and said, ¡°The wedding hasn¡¯t started, calm down, let¡¯s wait, maybe he wants to surprise you. After all, Cristian has done a lot for this marriage and Matteo knew that very well. In any case, there should be no idents at this point. But Matteo had be suspicious. Given the contract Cristian had given him on the eve of the wedding, he had decided, what now? Cristian knew that this contract would go into effect after he married Serena, so had he not shown up? It was a possibility! But Matthew believed that he woulde. It was Serena who had chosen this man, so Matteo believed that with Serena¡¯s judgment, she would not be fooled twice by the same man. Serena was very doubtful, but she immediately thought about what she had told Matteo earlier. She and Cristian had separated five years ago because of mutual distrust. If she suspected Cristian because of Alice¡¯s words, she would fall into that woman¡¯s trap. So she could not do that, she had to believe Cristian and wait for him. If Cristian had note here, she would have gone to the church to wait for him. She believed that Cristian would definitely show up! Chapter 707: Plane crash -Ok,¡± Serena nodded and let go of her skirt, ¡°So do I stay and wait, or do we go to church? Matthew looked at his watch and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. If he doesn¡¯t show up after a while, let¡¯s go to church. But¡­¡± Matthew paused, hesitating. Matthew paused, hesitating to say the rest. -But what?¡± Serena knew she had something to say, so she looked at Matteo. Although Matteo was expressionless, his eyes were deep and it was obvious he was in a bad mood. Serena¡¯s questionplicated his look and he asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you sure you want to go to church if he doesn¡¯t show up on time? -Why not? -More guests in the church, if he doesn¡¯t show up there either, then¡­.¡± She was trying to say that Serena would feel very humiliated in that case-after all, she was a woman. -Matteo. Matteo was interrupted by Serena in a soft voice before he could finish. Serena looked at him and smiled, her voice calm. -I said I would trust himpletely, and he didn¡¯t tell me he wasn¡¯ting, so I will keep waiting for him. Looking at Serena, Matteo did not know what to say. He could not make too many decisions for her. Besides, she had already decided, so he had no choice but to ept. -Since you have decided, I will do as you say. -Thank you. Time passed, he was far from the airport, and re was toote to get to the airport. As soon as it was time to go from the hotel to the church, Serena got into the car and called Cristian again and again. Even though she could only hear the cold female voice, she kept dialing. Anna, looking at her, felt like crying. She turned her head to look out the window. She had always known that Serena was stubborn. If she had said she would trust him, she would.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Being Serena¡¯s best friend, she naturally supported her. But seeing Serena like this, Anna somehow did not want to continue; she would rather Serena lose her temper than get angry like this. Friends were waiting in the church. The big wedding had attracted many reporters, including some locals following the couple, to photograph them. When Serena got out of the car, a myriad of shing lights followed her. Matteo asked the assistant, ¡°Has Chiara arrived at the airport? The assistant looked at her cell phone and shook her head, ¡°Fifteen minutes ago she told me there was a traffic jam, and I think Mr. Cristian probably didn¡¯t show up either because of the traffic. Matteo thought, ¡°It better not be for any other reason.¡± He had be serious. Cristian, you better keep your promise, if you can¡¯t do that, then I won¡¯t let you see Serena again. The wedding was about to begin, but the guests did not see the groom, only Serena standing alone in her wedding dress. Gradually, the media present at the event realized that something was wrong. -What¡¯s going on? Why is the bride alone here? We waited so long and the wedding hasn¡¯t started yet? -They say it¡¯s a wedding between the two big families of the North City, Ferrari and Giordano, only the one from the Ferrari group hasn¡¯t shown up yet, no wedding? -No idea¡­ All we know is that there was going to be a wedding here today before we arrived. ¨C -I heard that the young master of the Ferrari Group in the North City is very handsome, but he hardly ever goes out with women. However, there are many famous women who would like to marry him. This won¡¯t be false news spread by the Giordano family, right? ¨C -No way, it has been in all the newspapers for the past few days. If it was a one-sided message spread by the Giordano family, it is impossible for the Ferrari group not to have denied it. -What is this then? Everyone was discussing. Serena was being chased by many shing lights, so many people on the scene were not here for her, she just wanted to see Cristian. She didn¡¯t know where he was, was there a traffic jam, was the flight dyed? Or had he not boarded at all? Her cell phone vibrated and Serena was a little surprised, and she immediately took the call without even looking at the screen. -Cristian, are you almost here? There¡¯s a lot of press here, I¡¯ll wait for you at the church, when¡­? -Serena, it¡¯s me. However, she heard a soft, clear voice. Serena¡¯s eyes darkened, she reflected for a moment, finally remembering whose voice it was. -Leonardo? -Disappointed, huh? She had not expected Leonardo to call her. She had waited a long time, and had even thought it was a call from Cristian¡­. So she had answered without even looking. -I saw the news, the wedding is about to start, right? -Yes. -I could not attend your wedding, and since Cristian did not want to see me, I could only call to congratte you. -Thank you. She was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t even want to say kind words to Leonardo. Leonardo knew she did not want to talk to him much, so she smiled bitterly. -Well, I wish you happiness, then. Goodbye. As Serena hung up the phone, Matteo¡¯s assistant¡¯s phone rang. -Chiara? -What? I knew it! The assistant hung up the phone and immediately said to Matteo, -Mr. Matteo, Chiara says there was an ident on Mr. Cristian¡¯s flight! Chapter 708: Take Miss Serena into the living room. -What did you say? -Matteo narrowed his eyes and said with sudden seriousness, ¡°ident? Really? The frightened and incoherent assistant trembled and pulled out her cell phone to check the news, then handed it to Matteo. -Sir, check thetest news. Matthew anxiously picked up the phone, and indeed saw the news of the ne crash. And it was the flight Cristian was on. Seeing this news, Matteo almost fainted. He immediately thought of his sister Serena. He too was having a hard time epting the news, let alone Serena. She would have been even more devastated. After hearing this news, Matteo¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. He looked at the assistant, -Keep quiet for now. -But how will we do about the wedding,¡¬ even the assistant had be very nervous at the news. The chance of such an ident is 1 in 1000, and she had witnessed it. A big wedding. Such a big wedding, so many spectators, so many media with cameras. But the groom had had an ident. How could there be a wedding if the groom didn¡¯t show up? If he keeps it a secret, others will not know that the groom had an ident. They will only know that the groom did not show up, which is equivalent to telling everyone that the bride was abandoned. The assistant could not make up his mind, so he had to look at Matteo. -Well, Mr. Matteo, what should I do? re. Matteo looked at her. -As an assistant, you should think of something. The assistant thought, -What? I may be an assistant, but I¡¯m not incredibly smart.¡± -Mr. Matteo, I¡¯m stupid, I can¡¯t think of anything. I¡¯ll call Chiara. Matteo looked at her coldly, as if he were looking at a piece of trash. In fact, the assistant had understood Matteo¡¯s situation. The ne had crashed and he needed to cate his sister. But this was an extraordinary and grand wedding, and they were in a church! She was just an insignificant assistant; she could not have turned the situation around. He decided to call re. Without looking at Matthew, he pulled out his cell phone and called Chiara directly. When Chiara answered the phone, the assistant asked her. -Chiara, Mr. Matteo said we cannot tell Miss Serena and asked me to find a solution, help me. Chiara, who was on her way to the wedding, -It¡¯s really a challenge. Such a grand wedding, with so many guests. And to make matters worse, there was a lot of media from home and abroad. If the groom had not shown up, the media would have sent very exaggerated reports. It was really hard not to let Miss Serena know about this serious incident. Chiara thought for a while but could not think of a good solution, she said, -I can¡¯t think of a solution either, stabilize the guests first, I will take care of other things when I arrive, take Miss Serena to the living room first, tell her that I am still investigating Mr. Cristian¡¯s situation. By the way, try not to let her look at her cell phone, you can leave told Anna. The assistant nodded immediately after hearing this. As a secretary who had worked for Mr. Matteo for a long time, Chiara had an extremely meticulous mind. Even though she knew she could not change the oue, she still tried to find a way to maintain the situation. -I¡¯ll get right to work. After the assistant hung up the phone, and went to implement re¡¯s suggestion. But he was immediately thwarted. Serena did not want to go to the living room, but insisted on waiting in the church. A myriad of shes and cameras were aimed at her, and the assistant was so anxious that she had to wink at Anna. Although Anna did not know what was going on, she understood what the assistant meant and went to help Serena. -Your hair is a little messy, let¡¯s go backstage and fix it. ¨C Hearing this, Serena unconsciously touched her head. -Disordered? -Maybe the stylist didn¡¯t do it right. ¨C -How? -She looked at Anna, her sincere eyes made Anna a little embarrassed, she had to say, -Really, and you have a lipstick mark on your chin. After speaking, he applied his lipstick to Serena¡¯s mouth while she paid no attention. He pretended to wipe Serena¡¯s chin, but actually applied lipstick from his finger to Serena¡¯s chin. -Look. Then Anna turned on the camera of her cell phone. -Maybe you didn¡¯t notice. Serena looked at the cell phone screen and did not speak. After a while she nodded, -Okay, let¡¯s go backstage and touch up the makeup. Seeing that she finally agreed, Anna breathed a sigh of relief, grabbed Serena¡¯s skirt to walk in the other direction and said, ¡°Be careful. The assistant was finally relieved when she saw them leave and moved on to take care of other things. Anna helped Serena and said, ¡°You can rest there for a while, I¡¯ll go find the stylist. -No need,¡± Serena declined, ¡°it¡¯s just a lipstick mark, I can handle it.¡± -But¡­ ¨C Anna hesitated a little -Really? Well, it¡¯s your wedding¡­ -So I can¡¯t leave for a long time, even if I take a short time, what if Cristianes and doesn¡¯t find me? Anna didn¡¯t know what else to say, so he helped her backstage. As Serena was finishing her makeup, Anna walked out of the room and saw the assistant nervously waving at her from a little distance away. Anna did not know what was going on, so she headed toward her. -What is it? Why did you ask me to bring Serena here? Has something happened? It was at that moment that Anna realized that something was wrong. The assistant said helplessly, -Chiara told me to do this, there was an ident on Mr. Cristian¡¯s flight, and Chiara ising.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 709: Why are your hands shaking? ne crash? Anna was shocked by the news and froze for a moment. -What, a ne crash? The assistant knew everything to Anna, so he told her what re had said, and when he saw that she still didn¡¯t understand, he said directly, -If you don¡¯t understand, look at the news on your cell phone. He didn¡¯t feel like doing anything else, so he took out his cell phone and started reading the news.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Something had indeed happened to the ne Cristian was on. -How could this happen, why, how was it possible? -Anna could not ept this fact. How had such a tragedy happened on a holiday? Anna suddenly remembered the crystal ss Serena had broken during makeup. And that the stylist¡¯s assistant had said, Blood, it will bring bad luck. At that moment, Anna felt that this assistant didn¡¯t know what to say and was a bit annoying. But it was a warning. Anna froze, her mind was nk. She thought about Serena. What would happen if the bride found out? Anna¡¯s hands trembled at the thought. -Maybe Mr. Cristian was not on that ne? The assistant shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Chiara is already on her way¡­.¡± In mid-sentence, the assistant suddenly stopped talking, his face pale as he looked behind Anna, his lips trembling. Anna understood immediately, and before she could turn her head, Serena asked. -What is it? Anna, almost unconsciously, turned and asked, -What are you doing here? -Why can¡¯t I? -Well, are you getting ready? I want you to help us find a stylist. -I said I don¡¯t need a stylist. -Serena rubbed her chin, ¡°I wiped off my lipstick and touched up my makeup, let¡¯s go. Hearing this, Anna and the assistant looked at each other helplessly. Seeing that Serena was really about to leave, the assistant hurriedly pushed Anna and ordered her to stop Serena. Anna thought about it and suddenly eximed, ¡°Wait! She surprised Serena. She stopped abruptly to look at Anna and frowned. -Anna, what¡¯s wrong with you? -Anna nervously bit her lower lip and scratched her head with her left hand, -You still need to touch up your makeup, the foundation there on your chin is not even enough, did you use a different foundation? Unconsciously, she rubbed her chin once more. A different shade? She hadn¡¯t noticed, she had used foundation on her dressing table and hadn¡¯t noticed any difference when she looked in the mirror. -Even with a different foundation, there is no difference in color, I looked in the mirror. After saying this, Serena turned and carried her skirt, -Come on, let¡¯s not keep everyone waiting. -Wait! -Anna gave another shout, then took Serena¡¯s skirt and held it with her other hand, -It¡¯s really different, let¡¯s touch up the makeup. Serena was even more puzzled as she stared at Anna, as if she wanted to see something on her face. Anna weakened a little and avoided his gaze. -Come on, please¡­ Serena followed her to fix her makeup. The assistant looked at the two with relief and called Chiara. -Chiara, hurry up, we can¡¯t hide it from you anymore, Miss Serena¡­. -Ok, don¡¯t rush me, I¡¯ll be there. When she hung up the phone, the assistant turned quickly in her seat. No one knew this was going to happen, and besides, no one could find Matteo¡­ Inside the locker room Anna bent down and carefully applied Serena¡¯s makeup, and just as she was about to finish, Anna¡¯s hand trembled and rubbed foundation on Serena¡¯s lips, ruining her lipstick. -Ah, my hand was shaking¡­¡¬ Anna said awkwardly, then quickly pulled out the cotton makeup remover, -I¡¯ll reapply your lipstick. ¨C Serena looked at Anna¡¯s hand and noticed that the tips of her white fingers were shaking. After removing the lipstick, Serena looked at her, ¡°Are you hiding something from me? Anna was so startled that she threw the cotton makeup remover in her hand to the ground. She squatted down with a pale face to pick it up, threw it in the trash, then turned around and rummaged in the dresser for the lipstick. -Serena¡­ Are you kidding? What can I hide from you? Despite the ease with which she said it, emotion betrayed her movements. -If you¡¯re not hiding anything from me, why are you shaking? -Serena said softly, and although her tone was calm, Anna was bing nervous. Anna paused and picked up the lipstick she had found and smiled reluctantly. -Maybe because I am not familiar with makeup? After saying this, she was about to approach Serena with the lipstick. Serena half-closed her lips and stared at her hand without speaking. -What¡¯s wrong? -Anna was a little startled. -It¡¯s the blush,¡¬ said Serena. Anna took one look, in her hand is really the blush, she immediately got angry, -Well¡­ I made a mistake, wait, I¡¯ll go look for it. She went back to look for the lipstick. Anna¡¯s abnormality made Serena even more ufortable. She half-closed her pale lips and stood up slowly, holding up her skirt. -No need. -Serena, wait, I¡¯ll find him soon. Serena ignored her, turned and walked out, Anna was quick to stop her with an exmation. -Serena, I haven¡¯t put lipstick on you yet, you can¡¯t go out. Looking at Anna in front of her, Serena gritted her teeth and said, -Let me go.¡± Chapter 710: Do you also want to stop me? Anna shook her head, -I said¡­. -Anna, if you still consider me a friend, don¡¯t try to slow me down and stop me anymore. Her voice and eyes suddenly became cold. Anna was an employee of Cristian¡¯spany, and Serena¡¯s eyes at that moment were simply the same as hers. She felt a little helpless, but thinking about Cristian¡¯s ne crash, she had to keep exining, ¡°How can I not consider you a ¡®friend? It is because you are my friend that I cannot let you go out like this. Serena, don¡¯t be in a hurry, okay? Let me do your makeup, you are the bride. Serena¡¯s face was grim. -Am I really the bride in a wedding without a groom? -Is there something wrong? -Serena asked. Her eyes were as hard as knives. Anna had always known that some of Serena and Cristian¡¯s behaviors were simr, but she had never thought these two could be so alike. She had the same look as Cristian. She shyly lowered her shoulders and shook her head, -No, nothing happened¡­ But¡­ -But¡­ -Serena took a deep breath to calm herself, ¨C ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you, but I¡¯m telling you for thest time, if you don¡¯t let me through, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡± Anna raised her head and looked at Serena apprehensively. -Serena. Serena looked very cold. Based on Serena¡¯s expression and eyes, Anna knew that this was non-negotiable, and if she did not let it go, they might not even be friends. Anna had to slowly withdraw to the side. Finally. Serena stepped out with her skirt in hand when a tall man stopped her. -Matteo? Matteo looked at her darkly, his expression was cold. -Don¡¯te out. Serena, -You want to stop me too? Matteo did not answer and Serena smiled bitterly, -It¡¯s my wedding, why don¡¯t you let me out, can you tell me why? Matteo and Anna hadplicated expressions, but neither of them answered the question. Serena felt even more ufortable, she burst out forcefully and said, -If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then I¡¯ll go out by myself, Cristian wille soon, if he can¡¯t see me¡­.¡± The hand holding her skirt was squeezed violently by Matthew. Serena wanted to leave, but could not move. -Let me go. -Don¡¯t go. Matteo¡¯s tone gradually became somber. Anna also noticed the difference in Matteo¡¯s tone, and unconsciously shook her shoulders, tears in her eyes. -Why? Please give me a reason to stop. ¨C Matteo turned and looked coldly at Serena. -What reason do you want? Serena was very disappointed, and the originally calm woman burst into a rage at this instant as she shook Matteo¡¯s hand with great force. Then she ran away with her skirt in her hand in spite of everything. -Serena! Seeing this, Anna hurried to follow her. However, Matteo stopped her and Anna shouted, -Let me go, Serena is outside, let me go¡­. -Let her go,¡± Matteo said in a low voice, ¡°We can¡¯t hide it from her anyway. She will find out sooner orter. -But¡­¡± Anna finally lost control and cried. -She would be devastated if she knew the truth. Matthew half-closed his lips, his face was horrible, but he did nothing. No matter what happens now, it is useless. Serena went out and found chaos outside. When a media outlet had seen the news and revealed the flight Cristian was on, people who had been waiting for the groom for a long time had been stunned, had published the news, and had been frantically circling the ce. When Serena appeared, someone shouted, ¡°Look, it¡¯s the bride. All the media rushed to Serena, with countless cameras and shing lights. -Miss Serena, is it true that the groom did not show up because the ne he was on had an ident? Do you know anything about that? -Miss Serena, if something happens to Mr. Cristian, will the wedding take ce? -Mrs. Serena, how long have you been waiting? Are you sad because your husband had an ident? *** Countless questions pierced Serena¡¯s heart like cold, sharp knives. She knew nothing! Anna took her to the locker room and stopped her at the exit. She wanted to get out and wait for Cristian to see her when she arrived. But what was going on, why was everyone asking that question? An ident on the ne Cristian was on? How could she not know? Serena was confused, the shes were blinding her, she had no lipstick, she was pale from the press questions, and she was wearing a white wedding dress. She was like a ss girl shattering at the slightest touch. Despite this, the media kept pointing their cameras at her as they frantically moved forward to ask her. -Mrs. Serena, I suppose you already know, why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you worried that your husband has had an ident? -Will you marry Mr. Cristian for the sake of the family? -Miss Serena¡­ Miss Serena¡­ -Miss Serena¡­. Serena seemed unable to continue listening to what the media around her were saying, the camera hit her head and she stepped back in pain, but these people thought she wanted to leave and mingled again. In the confusion, someone pushed her and Serena and she fell on the cold ground. No, no. How could Cristian have had an ident? Impossible¡­ She thought, ¡°He promised to surprise me, and he promised to take care of me and Manuel for the rest of my life.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Impossible! Chapter 711: Can you help me? Everything at the wedding was in total chaos. When Matteo hade out, he had just seen this scene. He caught Serena with a cold face and noticed that her white wedding dress had several ck marks on it, and there was a wound on her arm. There was also a red print on her forehead, as if she had been hit by something. How had such a drastic change happened in just a few minutes? Anna looked around, thought for a while, then turned and shouted to the reporters. -Do you have a personality or not? You pushed people and beat up Serena when something so big happened. Are you journalists? I think you are just paparazzi! Anna¡¯s curse sobered the reporters on the scene. They were actually a little excited at this point, but when they saw Serena being helped by Matteo, with her pale face and injured body, leaning weakly against Matteo, they felt a little guilty, immediately, took a few steps back naturally. -I¡¯m sorry, we are anxious and it was not our intention. Miss Serena Giordano looks very hurt. Get her quickly to the hospital. -Yes, yes, her hands are injured. So we¡¯d better get her to the doctor quickly. Serena was low on strength, she had no energy at that moment. She was leaning on Matteo like soft mud. Matteo knew that they should not linger any longer, so he immediately lifted her up. -I will take her to the hospital. Contact the staff and ask them to evacuate and take care of her. -Anna did not care about anything else at this point, and could only obey Matteo¡¯s orders. Picking up Serena, Matteo departed. As he was about to get into the car, Serena, lying weakly in his arms, suddenly grabbed Matteo by the sleeve. -Did something happen to Cristian? Is it true what they said? Hearing this, Matteo stopped. -I don¡¯t think so,¡± Serena looked at Matteo, her face pale, ¡°Matteo, tell me? Is it true what the reporters said? Matteo, biting his lip, did not speak until he pulled her into the car and whispered, -It¡¯s too chaotic around here. You can¡¯t stay in this ce, first let¡¯s go to the hospital to treat the wound. He stared at the scratch on Serena¡¯s arm and her pale face. -No!¡± Serena shook her head and grabbed Matthew by the sleeve, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital, I want to go to the airport. To the airport? Matteo frowned, -If we go to the airport now, there will probably be a lot of reporters there. -I want to find him, Matteo¡­¡± Serena raised her head, her eyes expressionless. She held Matteo¡¯s hand at that moment, like a dying fish, clutching herst hope, and reluctant to let go. Such a look¡­ Matteo didn¡¯t want to look at her anymore, bit his lips, clenched his teeth and said, -Will you look for him? Where? Will you find him when you go to the airport? -I want to go to the airport,¡± Serena insisted. Matteo looked at the driver: -We are going to the nearest hospital to treat the wound. When Serena heard this, her eyes widened and she looked at Matteo incredulously. -I¡¯m not going to the hospital! -You have injured your hand and it looks very serious. You have to go to the hospital immediately,¡± Matteo said with a stern attitude. Serena looked at Matteo for a few seconds and wanted to open the door to get out. Now the car was moving forward, and her action was very dangerous. So, Matteo quickly stopped her and growled under his breath, ¡°Are you crazy? If you fall out of the car, you will die.¡± She said stubbornly, -Although I might die, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I said I want to go to the airport, stop the car! Seeing her crazy look, Matteo was truly helpless. He had been with this sister for so many years and of course he knew she would not change her mind. Whatever he wanted to do, even if it made her suffer, he would do it. Matthew took her hand, closed his eyes and said, ¡°Turn around and we¡¯ll go to the airport.¡± The driver had always obeyed Matteo¡¯s orders. He told her to turn around, and he did not dare say anything else, so he immediately turned around and headed for the airport. After finally changing direction, Serena felt a little relieved. Then, with trembling fingers she pulled out her phone; she wanted to book a flight. When Matteo saw her, he could not help but interrupt her actions. -You want to book a flight? Have you decided where to go? If it¡¯s a ne crash, now the news hasn¡¯t been broadcast yet, you don¡¯t know where to go. Serena stopped touching the screen, and for a moment raised her head and looked at her brother. -So tell me-what should I do? His phone doesn¡¯t work and I can¡¯t find him, so ¡­ I don¡¯t do anything? Matthew took a deep breath and nodded. -In fact, it¡¯s better not to do anything now. Calm down and think about it, what can you do? Hearing Matteo¡¯s words, Serena also thought, -I can¡¯t do anything. Go to the airport and buy a ticket? But the ticket to where? Where is Cristian? How is he now?¡± Thinking about this, Serena hurriedly left the flight booking interface and went to look for the news, while saying to Matteo, -Matteo, please help me look up where the ne crash site is, and whether it has been confirmed. Matteo did not move, looking at his white arm. There was a visible scratch and blood stained the white wedding dress, like a red clover in the snow. The flowers bloomed one after another. Obviously-she was hurt, but she did not seem to feel the pain. Matthew sighed and pulled out his cell phone to help her look for him. When they arrived at the airport, the officer had not yet announced the ne¡¯s crash site. Serena and Matteo waited anxiously in the car. -Will there be an official announcement of the crash site? If it won¡¯t be announced, then¡­ -Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already asked someone to check. Maybe Cristian didn¡¯t take the flight that night. Don¡¯t worry too much. And I will ask someone to send me some medicine. The wound needs to be treated. -If he hadn¡¯t boarded that flight, he wouldn¡¯t have turned on his cell phone until now¡­. Matteo,¡± Serena looked at him suddenly, with hopeful eyes, ¡°Can we extrapte the location based on the time of the ident? Matteo bit his lips and reminded her seriously. -First treat the arm wound and wait for the news.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Serena looked at him nkly and shook her head, ¡°No¡­¡± No, I can¡¯t wait any longer. -No, I can¡¯t wait any longer. -I can¡¯t wait any longer, I¡­ I can¡¯t do anything, but¡­ I really have to do something¡­. -Help me, please, okay? When Serena said this, her eyes were red, her nose and heart were numb, but the tears were noting. Watching this scene through the rearview mirror, the driver seemed to be able to feel the despair inside him, and his eyes could not help but turn red. Chapter 712: A halfway advantage It should have been a great joyous event. But how could such an ident have happened? The driver listened to Serena¡¯s words, slyly extended his hand and wiped tears from the corners of his eyes. Indeed, was it a half-advantage? Life was changeable. If you do not appreciate the present, you will surely regret it when you lose it. -Help me, Matthew¡­¡± Serena kept repeating these words to Matteo. The helpless voice was like the wail of a small dying animal. This sound stuck in Matteo¡¯s heart like a sharp de, and then he shook rapidly, making his whole body feel miserable. Finally, as if he could not bear it, he grabbed Serena¡¯s wrist and said in a low voice. -Serena, I understand¡­ calm down. -So¡­ are you willing to help me extrapte it? Matthew nodded, -Although it¡¯s a bit difficult, I¡¯ll try. Now I will ask someone to solve it. -All right,¡± Serena nodded, with countless glimmers of hope in her beautiful eyes. Looking at her, Matteo felt a little guilty. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to do it, just that he thought the result might be inurate. And even if it had been urate, it would only have made her feel worse. However, she was his sister. And he, the brother, could not watch her feeling ufortable without doing anything for her. Matteo asked someone to check the position, and Serena finally calmed down. Probably because she had a goal and now she just had to wait. Matteo looked at Serena at that moment, and found her leaning in a corner with her shoulders shrugged, her thin body, her face and pale lips making her look fragile, as if she would break at his touch. After watching for a while, Matteo sighed helplessly, then took off his jacket and put it on Serena. Feeling the movement, Serena raised her head and looked at Matteo with a nk stare. -Is there any news? Of course, from before to now, it hadn¡¯t been long; it seemed to her that she had waited a century. This look made Matteo feel even more distressed. She reached down to fix her somewhat messy hairdo and exined in a low voice, ¡°Not yet. I just asked someone to look into the matter, even if it is spection, it will take time. You have to check all kinds of information, so ¡­ first of all, I¡¯ll take you to treat the wound, okay? Serena did not speak. She hadn¡¯t rejected his request, but she hadn¡¯t epted it either. However, there was still a long time to wait. Seeing that she did not refuse, Matteo told the driver, ¡°Find the nearest pharmacy and take her first to treat the wound.¡± -Yes, sir. Serena was taken to the nearest pharmacy and Matthew bought some medicine and treated her wounds. Then he said, ¡°When you meet those reporters again, you must stay away from them. They are not all bad people, but when there are so many people, it always goes wrong, do you understand me? Serena did not answer him, but asked, ¡°Is the investigation over?¡± Of course, Matteo knew that Serena had not heard what he had just said. This girl was very stubborn. And it was really annoying. -Not yet, not for long. When they are done, they will contact me. Did you eat this morning? O¡­- -Matteo called Serena. Matteo stopped all his movements and looked at her, -What¡¯s wrong? Serena looked at him indifferently, except for the light of hope, there was no other light in her beautiful eyes. She looked at Matthew slowly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything now, I just want to go to the airport and wait. I want to¡­ go and get him right away.¡± -Okay, now I will take you to the airport and wait for you. Then Matthew asked the driver to direct the car to the airport. And as soon as they got there, Matteo¡¯s cell phone rang. It was Chiara Gatti. Matteo looked at the screen and then answered. -Hey. -Sir, I know everything. I have taken care of everything there is to know about the ce and everyone has been evacuated. And then-is thedy by your side? Hearing this, Matthew lowered his gaze and looked at Serena, who was in the corner, and nodded, ¡°Yes. -The official news has been released. The ne crashed on XX. Now a survivor has been found. ording to the survivor, many of them were wearing parachutes when the ne crashed. It¡¯s just that. Speaking of this, re paused, ¡°After all, they were not familiar with parachutes. Also ¡­ at that point the ocean is huge . Even with a parachute, the chances of survival ¡­ I guess not much. -Send me the exact location and book two flights to go there. Serena and I will go there soon. Listening, re froze for a moment and then reacted, -Sir, it¡¯s a ce too far away. It may not be convenient for you to go only with the youngdy, so let me find people to go with you. -Ok,¡± Matteo nodded. When Serena heard this, she leaned toward him and looked at him when he ended the call. -Is there any news? Matteo nodded, -I¡¯ve asked Chiara to book flights and we can go soon.¡± After speaking, he bit his lip in silence. re¡¯s words stuck in his heart. If the chances of survival were so small¡­. Well, would taking Serena there be good or bad? But now he could not think too much. She wanted to go and he had promised her. So he was going to take her there. If anything happened, they would have to take it one step at a time. Chiara had been very efficient and had booked flights for them very quickly. Serena, Matteo and several people Chiara had found to apany them, including herself, got on the same ne and flew to the crash site. Usually, at this time, Serena was asleep, but today she was not sleepy at all. With very heavy eyelids, she was still lucid. Her eyes were dry and the fact that she had not drunk water all day made her stomach feel very ufortable. He handed her a cup of hot water. Serena raised her head, looked at Matthew, mumbled a thank you and then took the hot water. She took a sip and then asked, -Is the location urate? -Yes, ites from the official bulletin. At this, Serena¡¯s hand trembled as she held the water, and for a moment she asked in a low voice, ¡°So¡­ is there anything else? Is there anything else? So that she would no longer worry, Matteo could only say, ¡°There is a survivor. ording to the survivor, many people on the ne had parachutes. Don¡¯t worry too much.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As for the vast ocean below, Matthew had automatically omitted it. Chapter 713: He might not be here. Chiara, who was next to him, also said, ¡°Yes, miss. Mr. Cristian Ferrari is very intelligent, surely he will survive. These kind words, however, did not work for Serena. -Miss, has it been a long time since you have eaten? You look very sick. First drink a cup of hot water to moisten your throat, then eat something, okay? Serena had no appetite. And when she drank water, she felt pain in her chest. Now she felt like her breath was stuck in her chest without moving. Constantly. Very terrible. His pale lips did not respond. re looked at Matthew, thought for a while and then said, ¡°Miss, I know you don¡¯t want to eat, but you have to take care of your body¡­. If you don¡¯t eat and drink, you will get sick, and how will you look for Mr. Cristian Ferrari? He reminded Serena earnestly. She raised her head and looked at Chiara. She was right, if she didn¡¯t eat or drink and got sick, how was she going to look for Cristian? No, she could not continue like this. She had to eat to regain her strength and then look for Cristian. Thinking about this, Serena lowered her head and drank the water in silence. Seeing this, Matteo finally felt some relief and thought. ¡°So¡­ It¡¯s okay. I can only deceive her now. For her body to be okay, anything else can wait.¡± Because the distance was not great, the ne flew about three hours before arriving at its destination. When she got off the ne, Serena almost staggered forward. Thanks to re, who was at her side and held out a quick hand to her, she did not fall. Matteo also quickly arrived, ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± She was still wearing her wedding dress. She had not changed. That¡¯s why she attracted a lot of attention along the way. Serena tightened her jacket, took a deep breath and shook her head. -No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been sitting for a long time and I feel a little dizzy. Matteo, Chiara, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me. She had to look for Cristian, and she couldn¡¯t stop until she found him. -Matteo looked at her and asked. Serena shook her head, -I¡¯m fine. Then she stepped forward with the hem in her hand. Because the wedding dress was custom-made, and the hem was particrly long, it was not convenient to walk. Serena bent down when no one saw her. She lifted the hem and tied it around her calf, then continued walking. In this way, she was much morefortable. Since the airport was a long way from the crash site, after getting off the ne, they had to drive for about an hour before reaching the scene. By the time Serena and the others arrived, it was already dark. There had been an ident here, and the ignition had to be blocked. But because the location was deeper, the officer had not blocked it. When Matteo, Serena and others arrived, they realized that many officers were still working on the rescue at night. After seeing Matteo and the others, one of them said directly, ¡°The current is strong, it¡¯s better not to approach.¡± He saw Serena in her wedding dress and thought they were here to take pictures. After all, young people today liked to lie on the beach or rocks when taking wedding photos, but such actions¡­ were very dangerous. So he told her, ¡°If you want to take pictures, you cane here during the day. We are doing a rescue action. And it¡¯s better not to take pictures here. It is very dangerous. In case you fall, it will cost you more than you will get. She reminded him with good intentions, but upon hearing this, Serena¡¯s eyes turned red. Her skin was pale, and the ident had been a hard blow to her, so she had be paler to an almost transparent color. At that moment, the redness in her eyes was particrly noticeable. The surrounding lights happened to fall on Serena¡¯s face. Then the officer discovered that although she was wearing a wedding dress, she was in very poor condition, with her makeup and hairstyle in disarray, and that she did not at all, look like a bride to be photographed. Realizing this, the officer looked at those standing next to her and, as expected, found no one with a camera. Had he been mistaken?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Beside him, Chiara saw that Serena¡¯s eyes were red, walked over to him to show her ID card as she said, ¡°Hello, we are not here to visit and take pictures. Our friend got on this ne, that¡¯s why¡­.¡± He stopped saying thest words, and presumably the other side understood what he meant. Naturally, the officer froze a little, then looked at Serena again and thought, ¡°No wonder she¡¯s so embarrassed. In this case, it seems that something went wrong when they were supposed to get married? So she had arrived here without changing her wedding dress.¡± -Don¡¯t worry,¡± Matteo squeezed her hand and said softly, ¡°She might not be here. Serena bit her lip, her eyes turned bright red, and tears welled up. -Could I¡­ go over there and take a look,¡± she asked the officer sadly. His eyes were red with tears. He seemed to have a lot of pain and sadness deep inside. Seeing her look, the officer could not refuse and nodded. -Yes, I can take you there. Come with me, but not all the people. Matthew immediately said to re, -Stay here and wait. Chiara replied, ?Yes, sir.¡¯ Matteo apanied Serena following the officer. Many police officers, search and rescue teams, including many professionals, hadined loudly that the officer had brought a woman in a wedding dress and jacket. -What are you doing? Even if the scene is not closed, others cannot enter. The officer leaned in close and whispered in his ear. The man frowned, then looked at Serena and Matteo, finally said, -Even if your family is in the wrecked ne, you can¡¯te here. The sea is not safe, search and rescue teams have to be very careful, let alone you. This, no doubt, pricked Serena¡¯s heart like a needle. Her face was paler and her thin body seemed to waver in the dim light. -We found some survivors and took them to the nearest hospital. Maybe¡­ He could go there. Perhaps seeing Serena, he had felt he had to remind her. The nearest hospital? Serena looked at the man almost pleadingly. -Then, I might ask, my husband is about six feet tall and we were supposed to be married today. That¡¯s why I¡¯m wearing a wedding dress. As Serena finished her words, she thought of something and quickly pulled out her cell phone to show him the picture. Chapter 714: Human Life, After seeing the photo, the man was surprised at first because the person in the photo was beautiful and had a different quality.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Even though it was only a photo, you could feel his great temperament, indifferent and overbearing, as if he was in front of him. Most importantly, the man in the photo looked familiar. -This-this is? This unusual reaction made Serena think that he knew Cristian, and that he was even one of the survivors. The middle-aged man standing next to her looked at the photo. His eyes widened unconsciously, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Cristian Ferrari? Was there anyone who recognized him? Serena gave him a hopeful look, and the man who had just spoken to Serena suddenly patted him on the head. He had remembered. -I suddenly remembered. Yes, it¡¯s Mr. Cristian Ferrari,¡± he was a little excited, but he soon realized the seriousness of the matter. His expression suddenly became serious. He raised his head and looked at Serena, said in a somewhat rough voice. -Girl, you don¡¯t mean that ¡­ the gentleman also got on this ne? At this one word, the light in Serena¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared. When she had seen their expressions earlier, she had thought she had found Cristian and could see him right away. But now they were both asking her: did Cristian also get on the ne? How could she answer that? She really hoped that Cristian had not boarded this ne ¡­. Otherwise¡­ Serena¡¯s slender body swayed between light and shadow, and she almost fell forward. Fortunately, Matteo helped her, frowned, and then said coldly, ¡°It seems they haven¡¯t found Cristian yet. We won¡¯t be able to help much if we stay here, so we¡¯d better find a nearby ce to rest. Rest a night and then wait for news. Against the light, the color of Serena¡¯s face paled. She bit her lip and slowly shook her head. It was obvious that tears had already filled her eyes, but they were not falling. With very red eyes, Serena bit her lip again, shook her head and said nothing. She was as stubborn as a child. Matteo could only sigh in his heart and look at the people in front of him. The middle-aged man understood and looked at the stick beside him. They could not bear to say it now. -Madam, in fact, you don¡¯t have to worry. I think the gentleman is a very intelligent person. Today we found many survivors. Some of them are old people and children. If they have survived, let alone him. The gentleman will surely be fine. -Yes. Another said, ¡°The gentleman is a genius, so don¡¯t worry. Find a ce and rest tonight. Maybe we will find it tomorrow. Serena said nothing, still standing. But she could see that her slender figure had incredible power. Search and rescue in this fierce sea was very dangerous. Not to mention that it was night and could not be seen clearly everywhere. If he continued the search, they might not be able to find him, and if there was any danger or problem, the people in the team would lose their lives. So when everything was dark, the search and rescue team returned. Of course, they came back with some survivors. Of course, Serena did not leave. Matteo could not do anything with her, nor could he force her to leave. He always stayed with her and asked re to find hot water for Serena. Probably wanting to conserve her energy, Serena would not have refused a meal. But to her, all meals looked nd. This look only made others feel more distressed. When the people from the search and rescue team came ashore, Serena, who was sitting and eating, suddenly dropped what she was holding and ran toward them in her skirt. -Serena, be careful! Matteo saw her running forward trembling, almost tripping over her skirt in the middle. Matteo¡¯s face turned pale and he got up to help her. After the search and rescue teamnded, they looked up and saw a woman in a light-skinned wedding dress with delicate features. Although her form and makeup were disheveled and the night was dark, she was pale, as if self-illuminated. -I¡¯m sorry, my husband was also on this ne. I want to know if he is here. Serena exined immediately. The team understood. One of them nodded and said, -If you want to find him,e with us to the nearby hospital. Some of these people choked on water and others got scared. However, they are not in good condition. After epting initial emergency treatment, these people will be sent to the hospital. Serena naturally understood. Even though these survivors had just been rescued, they were still in danger at this time. If she had insisted at this point, she would have wasted their time. So she nodded. -Well, I will go to the hospital then. -Thank you for your understanding. Serena had to take a few steps back, then turned and followed Matthew to wait outside. Since it was veryte, before the search and rescue team left, the officers left someone to seal the ce and no one would be able to approach before dawn. Probably because of Serena¡¯s arrival, they had realized that people¡¯s rtives and friends mighte hereter to look for them. But the sea was very dangerous, so they had to block ess. After Serena got into the car, the driver rushed to the nearby hospital with the ambnce in front. In fact, she was very nervous because she did not know if Cristian would be in the car in front. All the survivors had to be treated, and she could not be so selfish as to meet him at that moment and leave everyone waiting. Human life was more important. After arriving at the hospital, Matthew and others had been with her. Since this incident had been reported locally, and even the patients in the hospital had heard about it, when they saw the rtives, and Serena who was waiting in her wedding dress, they did not think it was strange, but felt a little distressed just by the expression on her face. After all, no one would want toe to the hospital in a wedding dress. She did not know how long she had waited. Serena¡¯s feet were numb, and she finally got the news that she could visit patients because the survivors were already stable. At first, Serena was embarrassed to enter room after room, for fear of disturbing others. So she pulled out the photo and asked the nurse. After seeing Cristian¡¯s photo, the nurse was first surprised, then shook her head. -It looks like none of the people they brought in just now look like this¡­¡¬. Serena¡¯s face changed slightly, and Matthew beside her stepped forward: -Excuse me, nurse, please remember carefully. After all, the person might be very battered after being submerged in the sea for a long time. Is it that there is no such man? Chapter 715: It’s raining Hearing Matthew¡¯s words, the nurse looked a little uncertain, bit her red lips and then looked carefully at the picture on the screen for a while, ¡°Well, the patients are all resting. Go in and look for him carefully, alone. The gentleman is also right. After all, they are already very tired. It must be different from the one in the picture, maybe? is that why I didn¡¯t recognize him? After saying this, the nurse looked at the photo again. The man in the photo had a handsome face. He is the kind of man who would never be forgotten after one look, and if one of the rescued survivors looked like him, the nurse was sure he would not have forgotten him. But ¡­ Matteo¡¯s words made her hesitate. They were looking for his family, and she could not rush to judgment. -Thank you, let¡¯s go find him then,¡¬ Matteo reached out and took the phone from Serena, and then gently pushed her shoulder, -Move carefully, I¡¯ll go with you,¡¬ he said. Serena nodded with a pale face, ¡°Okay, okay,¡± she said with a shiver. She said with a shudder. Matteo took her by the shoulders and escorted her into the living room. Because of the ident and the fact that there was only one hospital nearby, and not a particrlyrge one, they had limited beds and had had to add beds to the wards, some of which had been added in the hallways. Matthew took Serena through the wards one by one, but she never saw the familiar man. Serena was unppable and said nothing the whole time. After looking a few times in silence, she did not see Cristian, so she went back to look for him, fearing that he had run away. First time¡­ Second time¡­ Third time¡­ He did not know how many times he had looked, but Serena kept looking. Matteo could not help but grab her slender white wrist, forcing her to stop. -Stop looking, Cristian is not here. Serena looked up and her eyes fell on Matteo¡¯s face, puzzled. -Matteo, maybe we missed him, if he is not here¡­ then where is he now? To this question, Matteo could not answer, and he did not know how to answer. He could only bite his thin lips, holding his shoulders seriously, -It¡¯s toote now. The search and rescue teams won¡¯t start rescue until tomorrow, we¡¯ve looked here six or seven times, but we haven¡¯t seen Cristian, -Now it¡¯s toote. -No¡­¡± Serena nodded, -We didn¡¯t see him, but maybe we missed him, what do you think? Should we ask the nurse again? Matteo looked at her helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. All the saved are here. If we cannot find him here, he is not here. All we have to do now is to find a ce to rest. And tomorrow, when you wake up, we will follow the search and rescue team again. Surprisingly, Serena¡¯s eyes and expression were calm, which was strange. Chiara, who was standing beside her, could not resist stepping forward at the sight of her. -Yes, miss. Health is important. Take care of yourself so you can find Mr. Cristian Ferrari.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She said this in the hope that Serena would take care of herself and return to the hotel to rest. But the same trick would not work twice. When she heard his words, Serena shook her head. -I can¡¯t sleep. Then she looked at Matteo and grabbed his sleeve: -I want to go back and look for him. Matteo could take no more and said seriously, -Stop being flippant. It¡¯s already dark and windy out there. Didn¡¯t you hear the officer say the current is strong and dangerous? Besides, even if you went, what could you do? Stay there and stand guard? Stand guard for a night? And will Cristian show up? His voice was firm and stern, like that of a stern old man. Beside them, Chiara watched them with trepidation. Serena was in such a state that she should have been consoled. After all, she had been the most affected by what had happened, but she had not shed a tear or fallen and followed everyone everywhere. She had not expected Matthew to say those harsh words to her at that moment. Chiara thought for a moment and then hurried to take Serena¡¯s arm, exining in a soft voice, ¡°Miss, your brother doesn¡¯t want to me you. It¡¯s just that when we got to the hospital, they were already transenneling there and we had to leave. Even if we go back now, we can¡¯t get in. Why don¡¯t we go back to the hotel and rest for the night? And after we rest, we¡¯ll go there and look around, okay? Matthew stood to the side, his eyes cold. Serena lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for my sake, but ¡­ I can¡¯t go back to the hotel to sleep, you know¡­. -I know, we all know,¡± Chiara took her by the shoulders and continued to gently persuade her, ¡°But you can¡¯t neglect your health. Think about it-it¡¯s already cold and she¡¯s already tired from running around all day in her wedding dress. Besides, it¡¯s toote now, if she went, she would get sick. Miss, I¡¯m not using you. I think if she insists, first she should go back to the hotel to change her clothes, take a bath, sleep for a while, as long as she wants, and recover a little. Tomorrow ¡ª shall we see if we can get on the search and rescue team¡¯s boat and go look for him together? Thisst sentence moved Serena. -Is that possible? Chiara thought for a moment, -I will talk to the officers and try to get ess. Serena nodded. -OK, then I¡¯ll, uh, go back to the hotel, take a shower and get some rest. Seeing her finallymitted, re smiled, -Exactly, miss, the car is already waiting for us outside, shall we go? -Good. Chiara helped Serena out, and Matteo paused for about three seconds before following her. It was already cold, especially at dusk. The cold breeze blew in their ears as they left the hospital, so it was quite warm when they got into the car. After getting into the car, Serena was always huddled in a corner, hugging her shoulders and looking very isted. The car had been driving for about ten minutes when it started raining outside. -It¡¯s raining¡­¡¬ murmured re unconsciously as she looked out the window. After saying that, she immediately stopped talking. She had been thinking about something. ¡°It¡¯s raining in this weather¡­ It¡¯s not a good thing.¡± Chiara unconsciously looked at Serena. Indeed, Serena, who had been huddled and not moving, stood up abruptly at the sound of rain. -It¡¯s raining. re looked out the window and said in a reassuring voice, -Just a little, it shouldn¡¯t rain much. Chapter 716: Will the rain stop? When she finished talking, re took out her cell phone to check the weather and noticed that there was going to be a heavy thunderstorm today, very soon. The most urgent thing was to take Serena to the hotel and put her to bed. That way, even if it rained hard, Serena would fall asleep. Poor thing, she was probably very exhausted after such a hard day¡­. Chiara thought so. However, the rain outside was beginning to worry Serena, who was watching her through the window. How could this happen? From worse to worse? Even though it was just a drizzle, it worried her even more. When they arrived at the hotel, Serena stood in the doorway after getting off the bus, not wanting to go inside, and turned to look at the rain. -Will the rain stop? -Serena murmured, not knowing who she was asking. Chiara stood behind her, looking at the rain, and said, -Yes, ma¡¯am, the rain is slowing down, and at this rate it will stop soon. Serena continued not to move. Chiara took her hand, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first, surely it will stop raining. They all entered the hotel. When Serena entered the room, Matteo did not follow her. Siblings of different sexes had to keep their distance from each other, so he instructed Chiara to watch Serena for him. Chiara agreed. She went in with Serena. She prepared the hot water in the bathtub. He tested the temperature and then helped her take off her wedding dress, unfastening it and saying in a low voice, ¡°Miss Serena, take a nice bath in the hot water that will soothe your body. When you are finished, I will prepare an infusion for you to recover. That done, you can restfortably. Serena let her help her take off her wedding dress as if she were a puppet. Chiara hurriedly did so. Soon Serena found herself in her underwear. Chiara stepped forward to say, ¡°Now the youngdy has to finish the rest by herself. I¡¯ll be back in twenty minutes to remind her.¡± With that, Chiara left. Serena remained alone in the bathroom, thinking about the rain. Until she had a gasp and came back to herself. She took off the rest of her clothes and entered the bathtub. The water was at the right temperature and the warm water bathed her body, which had been stiff all day. Although her heart was still suspended, her muscles rxed. She slowly leaned back and immersed her body in the water. Suddenly, Serena¡¯s legs cramped. Unprepared, she slid backward. The water was so buoyant that Serena reflexively grabbed the sides of the pool. When she sat down, she choked on the water and gasped. Only a small bathtub, filled with water, the buoyancy of the water could make her feel drowned. ¡°What if it had been an endless ocean? Or a very rough sea. If Cristian was in there, could he be saved?¡± thought Serena. The more Serena thought about it, the more she despaired. She could no longer stay in the bathtub. She got up, without even wiping the drops from her body. She dressed and walked out of the bathroom. Outside, Chiara was on the phone. -Yes, Mr. Matteo, Miss Serena is already in the bathroom, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of her. Well¡­ No problem. As for¡­ -said Chiara. Informing Matteo about Serena at the same time, the bathroom door suddenly opened. Chiara turned her head and found Serena dripping with water, her clothes half-wet. Chiara¡¯s face changed, ¡°Ah, Miss Serena! Matteo, on the other end of the phone, frowned and asked, -What is it? -With that, Chiara quickly hung up the phone, walking toward Serena, stopping right in front of her. Only three minutes had passed, which meant she had not bathed. Moreover, her clothes were half-wet. -Mrs. Serena, why so early? Was the water not at the right temperature? Also, why didn¡¯t she get dry¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was grabbed by Serena¡¯s arm. -Take me to where the ident happened. -Serena asked her. Chiara was speechless. ¨C The current of the sea is too great, and what if she could not hold on tonight, one long night, what if her hope for survival vanished tonight? -Serena added. -Mrs. Serena¡­¡± Chiara sighed. -Chiara, I don¡¯t want to stay here, I want to get out,¡± Serena pleaded.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. -Mrs. Serena, it¡¯s still raining¡­ It is really not advisable for you to go out, it would be better if you take my advice and have a good bath to rest well. Serena felt useless. She really hated herself for being incapable. Why had she not gone with Cristian, at least she would have been by his side, even if something happened to him. The two of them could have lived and died together. Not like now, who did not know where he was, whether he was alive or dead. If this had not happened, Serena would not have known that she loved him so much that she wanted to die with him. Before the separation, at least she knew that his life was normal, that he was alive, that he was getting better every day, so she could admire him inwardly. But now¡­ She was going crazy without any news of him. -Secretary Chiara Gatti,¡± Serena finally calmed down, but her face was pale with bloodied lips. She spoke slowly, -Can you understand me? Chiara was speechless. She had said she understood but could not rte. ¡°And why did she have to say thatst thing?¡± thought Serena. The secretary thought Serena was about to argue. However, she turned around and went back to the bathroom. Instead of taking another bath, she took a hot shower and put on a clean, neat dress, knowing that re would not let her leave if she stayed that way. It looked like she would have to stay here for the rest of the night. The night was advancing. Although there were lights in the distance, they could not illuminate the area. Without the moon and with dark clouds overhead, it was really dark. Lightning suddenly struck the dark sky, followed by thunder. The drizzle that had subsided, after hours, had turned into bean-sized drops and was falling in torrents. And so the storm began. The rain mercilessly washed the endless darkness, a bleak and desperate night for many. The families of the survivors were arriving. Those who arrived rushed to the hospital, thousands of miles away, weeping with joy to see that the person they had been looking for was still alive. Some had not even been able toe¡­. That raging sea on this night was just as stormy. Chapter 717: Away from the clock. Lightning pierced almost half the sky. Serena who was sleeping peacefully in bed lifted the covers and stood up abruptly at the sound of thunder. The lights in the room were off. In the darkness, a figure could be seen getting out of bed and walking out. The light from the hallway immediately illuminated the darkened room and Serena¡¯s face, makeup-removed but still delicate. As soon as she took a step, two men stopped in front of her. -Mistress! Serena looked at the two men with some surprise, her pale lips pursed, -Who are you? -It is not safe outside, Mr. Matteo ordered us to protect you at the door. ¡°Protect me?¡± she thought. Serena could not help but scoff with a slight smile on her lips, -Protect me or guard me? The facial expression made the two look at each other with mutual embarrassment. One of them, the braver one, stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss Serena, Mr. Matteo naturally asked us to watch over your safety. It¡¯s a matter of surveince, but also protection. He would guard her, he would not let her go outside. There was a storm outside. If she had gone out at that time, she probably would have gotten sick, but¡­. Serena bit her lower lip and said in a cold voice, ¡°Whatever the reason, now get out of the way, I have something to do. They were both speechless. -I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. Lord Matthew expressly ordered us to keep you in your room and rest until dawn, you can¡¯t go out. -What if I have to? -Be reasonable, Miss Serena, it¡¯s so dark and stormy outside that even if you went out, you would lose sight of the road. *** What the man said made Serena¡¯s heart sink to the bottom. Was it also difficult to walk? -Serena, who was standing, suddenly extended her hand and pushed the people in front of her. While they were stunned, she ran forward. -Mrs. Serena! The two came back to their senses. Taking steps with their legs, they went to stop her. -Miss Serena, please don¡¯t put us in a bad situation, it¡¯s Lord Matthew¡¯s order. It¡¯s pouring rain outside and we can¡¯t go out at this hour. -It¡¯s none of your business, let me go. Serena could not move a single step forward because her hand was clenched, so her face turned red with anger. She stepped on the man¡¯s foot. The trampled man cried out in pain, but he still could not let go of Serena. As he tugged her, he turned to hispanion, ¡°Go inform Mr. Matteo that Miss Serena has woken up. The man nodded and quickly turned and disappeared. Serena was still struggling, ¡°Let me go, my brother told you to look at me instead of holding my hands, didn¡¯t he? What are you doing with my hand now? Are you trying to molest me? The man was speechless. He would not have dared to molest her even for all the gold in the world. Serena was the sister of Matteo of the Giordano Group, and she would also have been the bride of the young sessor of the Ferrari Group, had there not been the incident. Her position would have been unassable once Cristian was found. Seeing his gesture rx a little, Serena said again, ¡°Let me go. The man still hesitated without letting her go. She shouted, ¡°Help, he¡¯s bothering me! Serena did not expect him to be so determined, so she just shouted to go to the others. Hearing this, the man¡¯s face changed dramatically and he let go of her hand. Once free, Serena immediately turned and ran. When the man reacted, he tried to catch up with her immediately. As soon as she turned around, she ran as fast as she could. She reached the elevator, which was half closed, didn¡¯t even think about it, and immediately slipped inside. She had gone up and the elevator had closed. She reached it and frantically pressed the open button. It was useless. The floor number was already going down, she had to calm down and take the stairs. Serena imagined that he would take the stairs to reach her, so when the elevator reached the ground floor, she did not hesitate and immediately rushed into the lobby, oblivious to the surprised looks of the others. She plunged straight into the storm. When the bean-bag rainshed her body, she really felt a freezing and burning sensation. It was only the beginning of winter, but this feeling? It made her feel like she was in the middle of a particrly cold winter. But this feeling did not stop her from going on. She just wanted to go to the beach, to keep himpany and wait for his return. Matthew rushed quickly once he received the news. He could only see one, but not the other. -Where were you? -Mr. Matteo, I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t stop Ms. Serena, she went into the elevator and I couldn¡¯t find her when I came down. Chiara was also awakened by the noise and came running with her hair still a little disheveled, but her clothes arranged. -What happened, where is she? The man repeated. re¡¯s gaze grew thick and said, -Two of you check the hotel surveince. Two others ask where the youngdy went. And the rest of you, go and look for her, taking your shlight with you. It is very dark outside. re hurriedly set up her umbres and shlights and also went out to look for her. It was midnight and the rain was heavy. When Serena reached the street, she reached out her hand to stop a cab, but it ignored her and passed her by. She thought that surely because of her messy appearance they feared she could not afford the fare, or perhaps the driver was afraid of wetting her seat. But Serena was not discouraged. She knew, of course, that she was far away and could not walk, so she had to get a car. After waiting who knows how long, another car arrived. He waved his hand in the hope that it would stop. This time the car stopped. A man in his 40s leaned over and looked at her.N?velDrama.Org content rights. -Do you need a ride? Speaking in his ownnguage, Serena could not understand him. So she used English to indicate where she wanted to go and asked him if he could take her there. She thought he would not understand her, but the taxi driver smiled,municated with her in English, and then enthusiastically told her to get in the car because she was about to catch the flu in the rain. Serena nodded gratefully. She had wet the car and told him she was sorry. She was embarrassed. The taxi driver forgave her without hesitation, saying he was doing her a favor. It was no big deal, he would be dry by ¡®the next day. Serena praised him for his English. The taxi driver said proudly that it was his son who had taught her. Finally, he asked her, -What are you going to do there? As far as I know, it is not a nice ce. Chapter 718: She got pregnant. He was referring to the agitation of the sea. He said to Serena, -That sea is dangerous. Usually we locals don¡¯t even go there. Without referring to the strong currents, the shore is steep. If you fall into it, those who can swim well can¡¯t even make it back safely. Serena was speechless. She bit her lips, which were already frozen to the point of bruising. She hugged her knees with trembling hands as she murmured, ¡°Sir, what will happen there after the storm? Will it be more dangerous? The driver nodded, -That¡¯s for sure. The taxi driver thought something: -Now at midnight, howe you are here, girl? And what do you want to do in that ce? Only then did the man, from the rearview mirror, notice that Serena¡¯s face was in a bad state, bloodless, as if she had been frozen. He choked at the thought and said, ¡°I think you¡¯d better stay away from that sea, don¡¯t you think? I¡¯ll take you directly to the nearest hotel, you won¡¯tst long if you continue in this situation. Serena shook her head and said firmly, ¡°No, I want to go there. *** The taxi driver thought, ¡°What had happened to this girl?¡± He looked at her for a moment and realized that there was something strange about her, not only because of where she wanted to go, but also because she was wearing pajamas and seemed to be out in the middle of the night. After thinking about it, the man coughed slightly, ¡°Well, the customer is always right, I will try to fulfill your request. -Thank you. After thanking, Serena lowered her head, her eyelids could not help but squint. She was very tired; she did not know if it was because of the rain. Her eyelids felt heavy and her vision was beginning to blur. It felt like a century of driving, the car finally stopped. As soon as the car stopped, Serena looked up noticeably and looked out the window. Her vision was a bit blurry, but Serena could vaguely make out a bright light and her lips parted, ¡°Sir, are we there yet? He, in front of her, looked surprised for a moment, then exined, ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m just passing through for something, the ce you¡¯re looking for is just ahead, it¡¯s ten minutes away, I¡¯m going down to buy something, wait for me. -All right. He could only nod. After watching the driver get off, Serena looked out the window and let her head fall back between her knees. Her head was spinning, she wondered how Cristian was now, would he feel as strong as she did? If she could, she really would have died with him. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t even know where she was now. Her head had been between her knees for a while already. Serena thought she had waited long enough, so she looked out the window again. Unexpectedly she saw the driver, not far away, talking to someone. And the two men standing in front of the taxi driver seemed to be wearing police uniforms. Police officers? Serena thought she was mistaken, after all, her vision was so blurry, but¡­. It didn¡¯t have to be that far away, did it? Serena rubbed her eyes, resting her hands on the window pane and peering intently. Through the raindrops, Serena could finally see clearly. What she had just seen was not an illusion, the driver was really talking to two policemen, and behind them¡­. Serena looked up and her face paled. To her surprise, he was at the police station? Why had he brought her here? Well, he hadn¡¯t gone down to buy anything at all, but¡­. Serena panicked at the thought of the current situation. If she had gone to the police station now, she could not have gone looking for Cristianter. No, she couldn¡¯t do that! Serena withdrew her hands and looked around in panic. Her head, which was a little confused before, was stimted by the shock. Her body stepped back until it touched the ss on the other side of the car door. Without further hesitation, Serena pushed the door open and got out of the car. She had not even closed it; Serena had run off in another direction. At that moment, the driver approached with the two policemen and, seeing this scene, called to her. -Baby, don¡¯t run! Hearing the shout, Serena¡¯s heart was panicked even more, and she quickened her pace, leaving the road and running forward. -Don¡¯t run!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. -Stop right there! Serena was so frightened that she dared not stop, but kept running. As for how to get to the sea, she had to get out of this conflict first. The screams behind her became more and more distant until they disappeared. Serena, exhausted again, saw a ce where she could shelter from the rain, so she hurried and crouched in a corner. It was midnight. As she crouched in the corner, the cold rain slipped drop by drop through her brown hair, falling onto the dry ground. The only sound around her was that of water dripping onto the ground. Serena lowered her gaze, looked at herself, andughed bitterly. It seemed that it had been so long since she had been so sick that she could not remember thest time. She had never imagined she would look like this when she had worn her wedding dress in the morning. Cristian, where the hell are you? Bending over for a while, Serena found herself so stiff that she could barely stand, her vision was blurring, and she could feel her consciousness slowly withdraw¡­. Finally, she lost consciousnesspletely. * -What did the doctor say? Matthew asked once Chiara had left the room. Chiara sighed and then shook her head: ?She is not well, she is in a very bad condition and has been exposed to the rain for a long time, now she is very weak, there is no telling when she will wake up. Matteo¡¯s thin lips were tight and the area around his eyes was dark, he looked extremely tired. -By the way, Mr. Matteo, I also have something to tell you,¡± Chiara said shortly after. Matteo narrowed his eyes, -What? Chiara took a moment to think before speaking slowly: -The doctor said Miss Serena is pregnant. A momentter, the tall man stumbled and almost fell forward, Chiara paled and rushed to hold him back, ¡°Mr. Matteo? Chiara¡¯s face had be ugly at that moment, her lips almost closed in a straight line. Her eyes had no temperature. It was the first time Chiara had seen Matteo in that state during the times she had been with him. She was worried, -What is it? Matteo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He had not imagined that Serena was pregnant at that time¡­. The moment Cristian was nowhere to be found. What could be done now? Chapter 719: Can you think for yourself? After Chiara told Matteo about the pregnancy, Matteo¡¯s forehead remained furrowed throughout the night, just like his lips. He exuded an unapproachable emotion. The nurses who came to check on Serena were frightened by Matteo¡¯s temperament. They had to perform their duties and were leaving in a hurry. Chiara had been Matteo¡¯s secretary for years, so she knew his temper a little. At this point, Cristian was missing, the wedding had not gone well, and Miss Serena was pregnant.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If ¡­ she assumed that something had really happened to Cristian and he could not be found, Serena and the baby would have the worst fate. Although Chiara maintained the positive attitude, saying that Cristian would be fine and would be found. However, things do not always go as nned. There are so many things that are so helpless in the face of natural disasters. After thinking for a while, re suddenly got up, walked over to Matthew and sat down next to him. -The doctor said that Mrs. Serena¡¯s body is very weak. It is fortunate that nothing happened and that the mother and child are still alive. Matteo¡¯s eyes moved, but his lips remained tight and he did notment on her words. re spoke, hearing him, ¡°Actually, Lord Matthew, I think¡­. The baby ising on time, at least¡­. For Mrs. Serena, it is a good thing. At those words, Matteo, who had been impassive and silent all night, raised his head and looked at her, spreading his thin lips, ¡°Something good? Chiara breathed a sigh of relief. She had guessed what was going through Matthew¡¯s mind. This was going to make things easier. re smiled slightly, her voice was soft and gentle, -Yes, Lord Matthew, to say it all? Cristian is not known what situation he is in and Mrs. Serena just wants to find him and die with him. You and I have been in that sea. Unless the ce where Cristian fell is not there at all. On the contrary, after the night¡¯s storm, there is very little chance of survival. Even tomorrow there will not be good weather. Lord Matthew, do you understand what I mean? Matteo half-closed his thin lips and his eyes darkened. ¡°Yes, I do. I epted it. Those waters were inherently rough. With the storm, how many people could survive the stormy night? They feared that the rescue team would go out the next day just to collect the bodies. People always hope for a miracle. Then, clinging to the fantasy of a miracle, they keep hoping. But would it be a miracle if it were so easy to achieve? With a heavy heart, Matthew still remembered the contract Cristian had given him just before the wedding, with all the guarantees. The man would do anything to love Serena, only now¡­. -Mr. Matteo, I do not want toment on Cristian and Serena, but I am analyzing the matter. If something happened to Cristian, Miss Serena would surely not survive, do you think so too? Matteo said, ¡°You are right. ording to her temperament in thest two days, although she didn¡¯t seek death, but wasn¡¯t what she had done a kind of chronic suicide? -But is it different when you are pregnant? For another life in the womb is Miss Serena bing a mother. There is no reason for her to be capricious and let the child apany her to death. Matteo was speechless. -That¡¯s why, Mr. Matteo, I said the babyes at the right time. Matteo¡¯s lips had contracted slightly. He had not been a mother or a father. He had no idea what it meant to be a parent. re was different; she had been a mother. He should have been able to understand Serena¡¯s feelings more deeply. -Maybe she was right. Having this child was Serena¡¯s hope for life. -Miss Serena might, thanks to this child, be able to take care of herself. Serena awoke with the smell of disinfectant and a confused mind about everything. She was confused for a moment before realizing that she was in the hospital. Unable to think any more, Serena tried to abruptly get out of bed. The reaction was so violent that her head spun. With a dizziness, she fell back onto the pillows. Bang! The sound was so loud that it startled Matteo, who was apanying her. Matteo had been awake for Serena for more than ten hours. When he saw that she was sleeping peacefully, he closed his eyes to rest. He did not expect to hear a noise after resting for a short time. Matteo awoke just in time to see Serena fall onto her back. Her face paled and he reached out to hug her. -Serena, are you awake? How do you feel now? Serenay back on the pillow, her eyes blurred for a while before slowly regaining rity. She sighed and said, ¡°Matteo, where is Cristian? Matteo was speechless. The light in his eyes had gone out. His lips had rippled as he helped her to stand up. -Sit down and speak. He helped Serena to stand up slowly. Matteo ced a pillow behind her back. He whispered, -Are you thirsty, can I get you a ss of water? It was clearly a question, but Matteo went to pour the water, not caring whether she said yes or no. When the hot water was brought to her, Serena took it and took a small sip. Soon she heard Matthew ask her again, ¡°Do you feel sick? The doctor said to let him know when you woke up, so wait. Then Matteo left the room to ask someone to inform the doctor. Serena was speechless. She took another sip and sat for a while feeling less dizzy. When Matteo returned, she asked, ¡°Matteo, what time is it? She looked out the window; it was night. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it dawn yet?¡± she thought. But he felt as if he had slept for a long time. And it was quiet outside, it had stopped raining. The storm could not end soon or easily. It was¡­ Was it the next night? Serena paled immediately. She pulled back the covers to get out of bed, but Matthew stopped her before her toes touched the cold floor. -Where are you going? she asked reluctantly. -Matteo, has it really been a day? Where is Cristian? Haven¡¯t they found him yet? -Yes, it has been a day. As for Cristian, there is no news yet. ¡­.- -What about the rescue team? Didn¡¯t they go looking today? Howe there is no news? She looked so pale, so weak that she could barely sit up. At the mention of Cristian, however, she hade back to life as if she had been shot. -You know how weak you are, can you see that for yourself? Chapter 720: She wouldn’t want to leave us without a doubt. Thinking for herself? -Do you have to? -Serena blinked, her eyes puzzled by the words. -I¡¯m fine, Matteo. Tell me quickly: didn¡¯t the rescuers go today? What are they for? How can they stop going and not save them? The more he said, the more Serena became agitated, pushing Matteo¡¯s hand away and trying to get out of bed. -That¡¯s enough! -Matteo scolded sternly, -The team went out but to find the bodies! All of Serena¡¯s movements stopped, as if frozen. It was a long time before she looked at him without facial expression. Staring at him for a while, she seemed to sneer, ¡°What do you mean? -Serena, my sister is no fool, you should understand very well what I mean. The mocking smile on her lips widened a little: -I should understand, do you mean Cristian is dead? Matthew¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, the word DEATH resounded in his mind, but he dared not say it, he could only imply it. He did not expect it to be uttered by Serena. She did not answer Serena, but stroked her shoulder, took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be distressed, sit down first, the doctor wille and examine you. -Matteo, even if he dies, I have to see his body personally. Otherwise I will not ept it,¡± Serena raised her head and met Matthew¡¯s determined gaze. She continued, ¡°I understood everything you said, about looking for bodies, what about Cristian¡¯s body? He said, tightening his lips, -It would be normal not to find the body in those turbulent waters. -Would it be normal? Can we find everyone else¡¯s? Why not his own? At this point, Serena thought of something and grabbed Matteo¡¯s sleeve, -Matteo, do you think it¡¯s possible that Cristian didn¡¯t fall overboard? He is so smart. He must have been able to handle the parachute. It is not certain that he fell into the sea around here, maybe hended somewhere else, do you think it is possible? Chiara had told Matteo about it too, but it was just a little hint, which Matteo didn¡¯t mind. Now that Serena was talking to him so vividly. She had moved Matteo. He said with tight lips, ¡°Maybe he is somewhere else. Serena nodded vigorously, -We have to find him, I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t leave me behind, we just got back together. He certainly wouldn¡¯t want to leave us. Saying this, Serena smiled, as if she had really seen the light in the darkness. When Matteo saw her like this, his mind was full of thoughts. It was soplicated that he did not know what to say. She knew, of course, that the longer she waited now, the more she would be disappointed in time. But what could be done now? As long as there was hope, however slim, it had to be realized, didn¡¯t it? Serena was relieved to know that Matteo would send someone by the sea. But she had no desire to stay quietly in the hospital. She woke up in the morning. In the afternoon, she wanted to go with everyone to find out where Cristian was. Matteo got a little angry, -You know how your health is, you don¡¯t have to get sick to look for him. If you are convinced that Cristian didn¡¯t fall into those waters, you shouldn¡¯t be so capricious as to go there. Serena panicked on the spot. Yes, she believed in him. -Instead, be well in the hospital, take care of yourself and wait for him toe to you. Wait for him toe to her? Serena lowered her eyelids and thought for a long time. So much time passed that Matteo thought she would reject him. But Serena nodded and whispered, ¡°Okay, I will wait here for him toe to me. Matteo was a little surprised, not expecting her to ept what he had casually said. It seemed that. Believing in Cristian was not just a word. After the ne crash, it had not taken long for the media to report the news in North City. Within a day, almost everyone in town knew that Cristian, of the Ferrari Group, had been involved in the crash. Besides that, of course, they also knew that the Giordano family¡¯s much-publicized daughter, Serena, had been left alone at the wedding, while she had initially been envied by countless people. When they had heard the oue, many people had sighed andined that things should not have been this way.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Of course, there were also those whoughed. -They deserved it, why did they have to go abroad to get married? If they had held the wedding ind, this wouldn¡¯t have happened, would it? The rich just want to show off. Then¡­ He was gone for good! -Effective. Assuming that if he had found a wedding venue nearby, a wedding and a happy life would have been enough. In this way, why had he had to go abroad? -It is really deserved who prefers the Western. It is good that the incident has passed. -They were wrong about that. A proverb says that water goes down, people go up. Why do you use the young sessor of the Ferrari Group of holding an unforgettable wedding for his bride? He had the ability to earn money. Moreover, it was the wedding of two big powerful families. There is nothing wrong with the fact that the man wanted to tell the world who his wife was. It only implies that God¡¯s will is unpredictable. There is no good thates without evil. -You¡¯re a fool, huh? Do you speak for them? Did they pay you? -You can¡¯t say that. Even ourselves, we don¡¯t know what will happen tomorrow. Can you assure yourself that your whole life will be safe and worry-free? *** The man, disgusted to the point of disgust, had simply stopped talking and walked away whistling at him. In a Western restaurant¡­ Upon reading the news, Alice burst into wildughter. The people around were shocked by her horribleughter. Everyone turned their heads to look at her as if she were a psychopath. But Alice was not bothered by the stares. All she knew was that she was happy. She thought she would never leave them alone after their marriage. But who knew what. Matthew had even asked to watch over her and prevented her from doing anything. Perfectly, Alice continued to curse them. -Serena, you couldn¡¯t have imagined. My curse has taken effect¡­. You two really cannot be together, you will not be happy together. But as sheughed and saw the news of Cristian¡¯s ident, Alice¡¯s heart became a little sad. After all, she adored him! She had fallen in love with him at first sight. She had longed for him for days and nights. Therefore, she had done that series of things only afterwards. Chapter 721: This is her best chance to return to the Ferrari family. Alice also believed that she herself was the best person for Cristian. The Ferrari family was very rich, and using her social position, Alice had found out and learned that Cristian and his brother Leonardo were actually on bad terms with each other. She also knew something about the Ferrari family that others did not know. Therefore, she believed that she herself was better suited for Cristian. Thus, when her intrigue was revealed by Cristian, Alice had directly grabbed his arm saying, ¡°Compared to Serena, I am more suitable for you. If you go back to the Ferrari family, isn¡¯t it to usurp rights? I can help you! If you are with me, I and the whole Giordano family will help you. At that point, you will have the whole Ferrari family. As for that guy, Leonardo, I can help you get rid of him too. Alice definitely believed that work and power were more important for men. Compared to Serena, that woman who was pregnant with someone else¡¯s baby, Cristian would have chosen Alice without a doubt! But Alice was wrong. After her words, Cristian unexpectedly pushed her with a cold smile. She took a step back, fell on the cold floor and stared at him incredibly. -Why? Don¡¯t you want to get everything from the Ferrari family? Don¡¯t you want revenge? Cristian¡¯s gaze on her was like looking at a dead woman, without any nerve or emotion. Cristian said, -Hey, do you overestimate yourself or underestimate me? I¡¯ll take the Ferrari family. But I don¡¯t care about women¡¯s aid or the small power of your Giordano family. ¡°Crazy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± she thought. Although Alice thought so and realized that she had been rejected and that Cristian did not appreciate her help, she could not let go of her fascination for him. He was so cold, determined, and direct. Knowing that he was not interested in Alice, but she was still blindly in love with him. That was why she had always worried about Cristian, no matter how he treated her. But when she had done nothing else, it turned out that her identity as thedy of the Giordano family was false. Very soon, she was kicked out of the Giordano family, lost her title ofdy of the Giordano family, and had to wander. Because she had pretended to be the daughter of the Giordano family, Matteo Giordano said he would not take her to the police because of the rtionship between her and Serena from before. But he could not take everything the Giordano family had given her. Alice lost everything and had nowhere to go. In the end, she could only go back to her gambler father¡¯s house. Sure enough, when Alice had entered, she had been beaten by her father. Not only had he beaten her to the point of serious injury, but she didn¡¯t even have the money to go to the hospital. After that, she dared not stay at home and had nowhere to go. She could only go out to work. Having gotten into the habit of being the mistress of the Giordano family, she had found that she could not do many things. And because she was repulsed by dirt and tiredness, she was always fired or left work in a short time. Andter, she earned nothing. Moreover, her father¡¯s debtors found her and took her to the bar¡­. Her past was really terrible. Remembering that time, Alice suffered too much. Alice thought that because of Serena, she had fallen from above into the abyss after one night. Serena must have been jealous because she had seeded in seducing Cristian. Therefore, he took revenge on her, took away her title and had her abused. Thinking about this, everything was painful. Now seeing that Serena had lost Cristian, Alice felt very happy. This was the consequence of hurting her. But it was a pity that Cristian¡­. Alice touched the handsome face of the man in the picture and smiled sweetly. -It would be nice if the person who was next to you had been me then, it wouldn¡¯t be like this today. *** After hearing this news, Leonardo, putting his signature in pen, suddenly held out his fingers and said, -What are you saying, did something happen to Cristian? Very cleverly, the waiter nodded his head and replied, -Mr. Leonardo, I asked people to find out. They say that the sea area where Cristian¡¯s ident happened is too dangerous and so far he has not been found. Because on the first day a big storm came at night, if it were not for the fact that the survivors could be rescued that day, everyone who was found the next day would be dead. So, I think maybe Cristian is already¡­. Leonardo did not let the waiter finish his words, stood up and grabbed his cor. -And how is Serena Giordano? Is she well? The waiter whose neck he had grabbed winced and said, -Mr. Leonardo¡­. -Tell me. The ident happened to Cristian. What about Serena? Were they on the same flight? How is Serena now? Shit. At that moment, with a sense of horror, Leonardo¡¯s face became very terrible, as if he had juste out of a coldke or hell. -Mr. Leonardo, calm down! He doesn¡¯t let me breathe. -Tell me! -Serena is all right! -While he was being strangled very intensely, he could only say something important. In fact, when she heard him say that Serena was fine, Leonardo hesitated and loosened his grip a little. -Is she all right? -Yes, her flight was another. Leonardo reached up and released his cor. The waiter took a few steps back to steady himself on his feet. He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Leonardo. Only Cristian took that ne. I think he¡¯s dead now. Was he already dead? For Leonardo, Cristian¡¯s death was nothing. What was necessary was Serena¡¯s safety, and the others were not so important. -Mr. Leonardo, once Cristian dies, the Ferrari group will not be the same as before. Since the leader is gone, the old men on the board will go back to look for Mr. Leonardo. But Leonardo half-closed his lips and pulled out his cell phone to call Serena. Even if Serena was fine now, one day she would learn of Cristian¡¯s death. If she learned that an ident had happened to Cristian, Leonardo was not sure she would do anything extreme. Now Leonardo was very worried about her. He had called her, but was told that her cell phone had been turned off. -Why was her cell phone turned off? -While Leonardo was about to reconsider with a frown, the boy approached him again and said, -Mr. Leonardo, are you listening to what I just said? Hearing this, frowning, Leonardo looked at him with disgust. -Ah, Mr. Leonardo, I mean that once Cristian dies, you will have a better chance of rejoining the Ferrari group. -This is a priority,¡¬ Leonardo said in a low voice. For him, the most important thing now was Serena¡¯s safety. But his cell phone was disconnected. He could only say, ¡°Now send someone to find out what happened to Serena, where she went after Cristian¡¯s ident, and how she is now. -Mr. Leonardo? The waiter¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and he said. Now, if you don¡¯t devote yourself to the Ferrari group, next? -Do as you are told,¡± Leonardo said with detected anger.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 722: God knows. Leonardo was so terrifying that the waiter dared not refuse him and, stunned, could only nod. -Yeah, well, I¡¯ll find out right away. It¡¯s just on the side of the Ferrari group¡­. Immediately, Leonardo¡¯s gaze turned cold and he said, -If he is really already dead, getting the Ferrari group will be very easy for me. There is no need to worry about getting these days. He was right. If Cristian was already dead, who wouldpete with Leonardo? Not even thepany, at that time he would have taken his wife and child. -He was right, Mr. Leonardo. Once you die, the Ferrari group will be yours. No need to hurry these days. Leonardo¡¯s gaze turned serious and he said, -Then why don¡¯t you still rush to find out about Serena? -Yes, I¡¯ll try now. After the waiter left, Leonardo looked at the contract he was about to sign and narrowed his eyes. Then he took the contract, looked at it for a while and suddenly closed his lips. -Christian, did it happen because God knows? Then, he directly tore the contract in two parts in all irony. Cristian died on the day he was supposed to be married-what good news! But at the thought of Serena, Leonardo frowned. He did not know how Serena was now: was she sad? *** These days Serena had stayed in the hospital to recuperate. After getting wet in the rain, she had not improved but had a fever, although she was now awake. At first, despite the fever, she was conscious and her body temperature varied a lot. Until the evening, she had started to have a high fever and had not improved. Then she had lost consciousness and beatose. But before she fainted, she had grasped Matteo Giordano¡¯s hand with effort and murmured, ¡°Cristian. We have to find him. Nothing will happen to him. It won¡¯t happen to Cristian¡­ He kept mumbling and did nothing but talk about Cristian. As a man, Matteo also felt some pain in the hand he was holding. When the doctor was treating Serena, he saw the pinch in Matteo¡¯s hand. He was surprised and emitted a grunt. -The girl is in aa, why is she still struggling so much?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Matteo looked at her hand with a forcedugh. She was like that. For Cristian, she might as well have lost her life. -Doctor, how is my sister? The doctor sighed, adjusted the sses on his nose and quietly exined, -Frankly, your sister¡¯s situation is very difficult right now. If the fever doesn¡¯t go down like this again, it will be very dangerous. And you know she is already pregnant. And we have to prescribe the medicine very carefully. That¡¯s why I suggest using the physical method to cool her down before the feveres down. And as for the other things, we put them aside until the fever goes down. The physical cooling method? Curving his thin lips, Matthew thought it was a bit dangerous because Serena was already very weak, even though it was the only suitable treatment for her. However, other than that, there was no longer any solution. Considering this, he could only nod. Next to her, Chiara Gatti said, ¡°I am good. When my son had a fever and they didn¡¯t dare to prescribe medicine, I did the same thing to bring the fever down. Vice President Matteo, you have been with her for a long time now. Take a rest and let me take care of her. The doctor next to him also bowed his head and said, ¡°You are right. It is better that you stay with her because you know how to take care of her. -I agree, Vice President Matthew. Rest,¡± Chiara persuaded him. Matteo tightened his lips, cast a worried look at Serena, who was in a stupor, and finally nodded his head without speaking. When he stood up, Serena was still holding his hand with effort. Seeing this, re went to help her. Finally, Matteo¡¯s hand was saved. The hand that had been grabbed was reced by Chiara¡¯s. re smiled and said, ¡°Then give it to me. Matteo looked at her with his lips and nodded, -Okay, thank you. Then he left the hospital room. It could be said that these days Matteo was very exhausted. For him, life had not been as hard as it was now, although when he had first met Serena, he had had to fly in and out of the country and keep working. At least then he was happy, that¡¯s why everything was so meaningful and Matteo was full of energy. But the insomnia of these days was very bitter. Even though Cristian had not yet be his brother-inw, Matteo felt pity and sorrow at the thought that the North City man who ran the Ferrari Group would probably disappear from the world. Matteo continued to frown. And suddenly someone came to inform him of something. -Vice President Matteo, a person outside says he knows Serena and needs toe in. Did he know Serena? Matteo thought for a while and said, -Take me there. Matteo had been directed by the person. A familiar female voice was heard when she had not yet been approached. -I really do. I know Serena. I came from country X and arrived today. It took me a long time to find the hospital here. I am a good friend of hers. Since there have been problems in her marriage, I¡¯m staying to sort out other things. Don¡¯t stop me and let me in. This voice¡­ Matteo stopped. Wasn¡¯t it Anna Galli? Matteo had forgotten her because a lot of houses had happened these days. Thinking of this, Matteo hurried and appeared before the people. -Matteo, this girl says¡­ Seeing Matteo, Anna¡¯s eyes lit up. Anna wanted to call him instinctively, but did not know what to call him. She did not want to call him sir, so she withdrew the title and waved her hand enthusiastically. -Let her in,¡¬ Matteo looked at her calmly. He had noticed that this girl was worried at first. But at the sight of her, her eyes had immediately lit up and she had waved her hand enthusiastically. This scene Matteo had watched her all¡­. Honestly, she looked like a pet seeing her master, wagging her tail madly showing her loyalty and joy. After being released, Anna quickly ran to Matteo. -God. ¨C She had stopped the word in time and asked, -How is Serena, has Cristian been found? Hearing this, Matteo frowned, pinched his forehead and shook his head. Anna looked disappointed all at once and said, ¡°No? Cristian still hasn¡¯t been found? And Serena¡­ -She has a fever. Matthew answered her slowly and his voice sounded a bit tired: -Now Serena is not so well, and Cristian has not been found either. And have the problems in Country X been solved? Anna nodded dully and said, -Yes, everything has been solved. But I can¡¯t calm down the media. When I came here, I had found out, and I know the news has spread around the country. Now almost everyone in the North City knows about it. Matthew¡¯s gaze deepened, and there was no telling what he was thinking. Chapter 723: Something was wrong. After a while, he looked up again and said in a cold tone. -Thank you for these days. Anna was astonished and said, shaking her head, -You¡¯re wee. But I want to see Serena, may I? Prince Charming was important, but a good friend was more important. Anna had always cared more about Serena. -Let¡¯s go. When Anna was brought to Serena¡¯s hospital ward, Chiara was taking care of her. Seeing Anna arrive, Chiara eased her tension a little and said, -Anna, have you solved all the problems in Country X? -Yes, I have finished them. I heard that Serena has a fever? When the two spoke to each other, they lowered their voices a lot because they were afraid of waking up Serena. Chiara nodded her head in the affirmative. -Yes, she has a serious fever. But since she is pregnant and not any medicine can be prescribed, the doctor rmended physical cooling treatment. Hearing this, Anna cried out in surprise, -Really, she is pregnant? re looked at her with narrowed eyes as if she understood something. -ording to her words, she had heard that Serena was pregnant? Had she? Did she know she was pregnant? -About that, Chiara could not help but frown gratefully. If Serena knew that she was still walking around after being pregnant, that would be a bad thing. -This is just my guess because I had a little talk with Serena earlier. We were not sure if she was pregnant, and Serena also thought that after the wedding she would go to the hospital to be checked in case she was pregnant. She didn¡¯t think that. The two remained tacitly silent and did not continue talking. After dozens of seconds, Anna reached for the towel in re¡¯s hand and said in a soft voice, ¡°Let me do it. Before, when Serena was sick, I always took care of her. I also know some of her habits. Of course, re observed everything that favored Serena. Very soon she passed the towel to Anna. And from then on, Anna would take care of Serena. Serena still had a high fever. It was not clear whether the fever was troubling her. From time to time, Serena would utter a few words. But listening to them, it was clear that she was unconscious. Anna could only take care of her by gentlyforting her. During this time, Matthew and the doctor hade a few times. Until the rest of the night, Serena¡¯s fever finally began to subside. Gradually, her breathing also calmed down. Anna stood around the bed, remembering the news she had seen earlier. It was about the people who had been rescued on the first day, who still had signs of life. And those who had been taken to the hospital had been saved. However, just like that, the lives that had floated out to sea after a stormy night were gone. The next day, when the rescue team had swung into action, all that had been rescued were dead bodies. But Matthew said Cristian had not been found, which meant Cristian was not among the survivors. But where was his body? Cristian and Serena had struggled to be together. My God, why had he separated them like that? At this thought, Anna could not stop crying with red eyes. -Cristian,e back! Come back! When Anna almost cried out from crying, Serena, who was lying quietly, spoke a word, but said it very softly. Anna could only lie down to listen to her. After hearing that what Serena said was Cristian¡¯s name, Anna began to cry more. -Don¡¯t worry, Serena. I¡¯m sure Cristian doesn¡¯t want to see you sad alone. He wille back for sure. *** The next day, after breakfast, Serena woke up. Having had a fever, she still had some side effects. When she woke up, she found that her limbs were soft. In addition, all her muscles ached, she was dizzy, and she struggled to sit up. -Serena, you woke up. I support you. Anna approached her cordially, supported her and sat on the edge of the bed. Matteo and Chiara also came when they heard that Serena had recovered. Supported by Anna, Serena faintly looked up, smiled at Anna and said, ¡°You¡¯re back. Anna was stunned, nodded her head and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. -Good. Her voice was muffled. There was no sound of joy or sadness. It was just very hoarse, as if she had wandered for a long time in the desert without drinking water. Serena reached for Anna¡¯s hand and looked at Matthew. -Brother, is there any news about Cristian? The three were silent. When they woke up, Serena asked about Cristian. At that moment, none of them knew how to answer her. It was Anna who suddenly reacted and said with augh, ¡°Serena, you just woke up. Surely you don¡¯t feel ufortable. Apart from that, you have been in aa for so long. I think you are hungry now, do you want to eat rice soup? I have prepared several for you, do you want the savory or the sweet one? Her cheerful tone and the speed of her speech showed how much Anna wanted to skip this topic. Listening to her, re also reacted and said, ¡°Okay. She is still very weak because she just woke up. Eat something first and put the other things aside. Serena said nothing. She looked at the three people in front of her. Their faces were wicked and there was also seriousness around their eyes. They had obviously said this was to take care of her. If she now investigated the problem further, she would disappoint them. Considering this, Serena could only nod her head softly and answer yes. Anna¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked, ¡°So, do you want sweet or savory? She replied, ¡°I can have both. -Well, I¡¯ll serve them to you. Anna immediately got up and immediately brought Serena a sweet rice soup. She sat in front of her with a warm smile and said, ¡°Come, this was your favorite rice soup when you were in Country X. I just tasted it. This store makes it very authentic.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Anna poured some by the spoonful and served it to Serena. A sweet smell emanated from the rice soup in the air and the atmosphere was full of warmth. Serena should have liked the rice soup, but she had felt no sweet taste when she had eaten it. What she felt was pure bitterness. But she had continued to eat slowly. Anna poured the rice soup and Serena drank it. Serena was so calm and obedient that she made the others feel a little scared. Slowly, Anna began to be afraid and to feel that something was wrong. Serena was too calm and had not refused the rice soup he served her. She felt that this was not the reaction she was supposed to have. How was it possible that if Serena had just asked something about Cristian, she had obeyed when Anna had made her eat the rice soup? When Anna sensed that something was wrong and the speed of serving the rice soup was slowing down, Serena finally reacted. As if feeling ufortable, with a pale face, suddenly Serena bent over with her hands on her stomach, bowed her head and vomited up all the rice soup she had eaten. Chapter 724: You must keep your promise. -Ah!¡± shouting, Anna panicked and stood up to support Serena, ¡°Serena, are you okay? The sudden reaction overwhelmed everyone. Serena vomited so much that her face became dejected and she could not straighten up. Her forehead was covered with cold sweat. It was obvious that she was very sick. Seeing this, Chiara, who was standing to one side, went to call the doctor without saying anything. -I¡¯m sorry, Serena, did I serve your food too quickly? I¡¯m sorry, I never thought that you had just woken up and I should have served you the food more slowly,¡± after helping Serena up, Anna burst into tears. Panting, Serena was propped up on a very weak pillow, and one could tell she was breathing heavily. Anna could only give her a gentle pat on the back and said, -A thousand apologies, can I get you a ss of water? -Let her rest a bit,¡± looking at the scene, Matthew frowned and asked people to clean up the mess. Soon Chiara also brought the doctor. It could be said that everything was chaotic in the hospital room. Serena looked at the people in front of her. Anna¡¯s eye sockets were so red it was frightening. Her tears resembled soybeans and she felt very embarrassed and ufortable. Matthew, who was standing to one side, also looked a little pale. His chin was covered by more beard and he looked much worse than before. Concerned, Chiara put things aside. The doctor approached Serena to examine her and said something serious. Serena felt as if she had a ringing in her ears. After vomiting, she felt tired and so weak that shey back down on the bed and said in a low voice, ¡°I want to rest alone for a while. No one answered. Anna gasped and asked, ¡°Will you be all right if you stay alone? Matteo looked at Serena seriously, was silent for a while and said, ¡®Let her rest.¡¯ When he finished his words, Matteo walked directly out of the hospital room. With some uncertainty, Anna cast a nce at re and she responded with a nod. The two walked out together and closed the door. After leaving, Anna suddenly became worried. -Why? Serena is not well now. If she stays inside alone¡­ -Anna patiently exined, -Serena is an adult now. She will understand when it¡¯s no longer time to be capricious. -But you see how terrible the thought is for her. -Because the shock has been so great, Serena needs time. She cannot ept Cristian¡¯s death, so she will try as much as possible to talk to herself. This is more difficult than getting her to ept that Cristian is already dead, you know? But in the meantime it was not going to be easy. There was no other remedy. Sometimes life is soplicated. Wasn¡¯t it like that? For example, if we are deceived, we console ourselves by saying that it happened to alleviate some disaster or to learn a lesson. Because this constion was more eptable than the truth despite its cruelty. Perhaps people would spend their livesforting and lying to each other over and over again. Leaning against the door, Anna had not insisted on speaking further. She looked at Serena and wished Serena woulde to her senses soon. Serena had slept for a long time. When she had woken up, she was bewildered. Again, Anna had prepared her hot rice soup. But she had only managed to get her to eat less than a bowl . Each time Serena took a bite, Anna watched her action very carefully. Serena said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. What happened this morning was an ident. It won¡¯t happen again. Even if it did, Serena would not let people worried about her see it. -Really? I¡¯m afraid your stomach isn¡¯t quite right yet. If you feel ufortable, don¡¯t forget to tell me. -Yes. So when Serena almost ate a bowl of rice soup, Anna took it back and said she would let her eat more when Serena almost recovered. And when Serena said she wanted to see Matthew, Anna¡¯s eyes widened.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. -Your brother¡­ -I just want to ask him if he found Cristian nearby. Anna, you don¡¯t have to stop me like that. Considering that Serena¡¯s voice sounded calm, Anna calmed down a bit and went to call Matteo. After arriving, Matteo said directly. -Cristian has not yet been found. But our staff is increasing and looking for him. Serena, so far they haven¡¯t found Cristian yet, do you understand what I¡¯m saying? Serena nodded her head. She seemed to understand, but she still had some doubts. After a while, she said with a sad smile, ¡°Brother, I know you want to tell me that it would be better if Cristian is not found. That means his chances of survival might be better, right? As Serena said this, Matteo could only nod his head. -I know. Not being found is better than being found dead and carrying his corpse in front of me. That way, there is always hope. I also know that nothing happened to Cristian, as many people survived. If there are some who got lucky among the survivors, I think Cristian is also included among them. Isn¡¯t that right, brother? As she said thest words, Serena raised her head and looked at Matteo, wanting to get his consent. Matteo did not know what to say and could only nod obediently. After a moment, Matteo pulled Serena closer to him. He touched her head and said softly, ¡°Serena, I¡¯m d you think so. You already know you are pregnant. Serena was amazed, looked at her belly and said, ¡°Maybe. -I had already found out, but I wasn¡¯t sure. I wanted Cristian to go with me to the hospital to be checked in case I was pregnant after the wedding. If I was really pregnant, then the pregnancy would be my wedding gift to him. Speaking of this, a smile appeared, warm like a spring breeze, ¡°If Cristian knew I was pregnant, he would be very happy. Brother, do you think Cristian wille back sooner when I spread this news? Matthew replied, ¡°Yes, he wille back sooner. -Well, I will be here waiting for him. As for the news of my pregnancy, will you broadcast it for me? -Don¡¯t worry,¡± Matteo looked at his sister with a firm gaze, ¡°If Cristian still exists in the world, I will bring him to you. I am sure I will bring him back to you safely. Of course, Matthew had not said, if Cristian did not exist in the world, what could he do. -Brother, I will remember. You will have to keep your promise. ¡°Cristian, you must also keep the promise, the one you made to me, that you would surprise me.¡± ¡°I believe you. Nothing will have happened to you. I am waiting for your surprise. ¡± she thought. In the following days, Serena stayed in the hospital to recover. At first, Matteo visited her every day. But because he had many things to settle in the country, Matteo had to take time to return home. After returning to the country, Matteo found a moreplicated matter. It was Manuel Giordano. On the day she was married, because Serena knew there was media at the wedding, she did not want Manuel to be disturbed by those immoral media and had not allowed him to attend her wedding. Chapter 725: Look at me, will you? Therefore Manuel had been left in the country. Lately this affair had been much broadcast everywhere and it was not known whether Manuel knew about it. Matthew could only hope that Manuel had not known. Therefore, like his uncle, when Manuel yed with him, Matteo would lie to him and say that his parents were going to spend their honeymoon after the wedding and that they could only return after a while. After conceiving this idea, Matteo thought it was not feasible. Because Matteo was not at all sure that Cristian woulde back. It would have been fine if he came back, but if not, how could he exin this lie to Manuel? When Manuel would learn the truth, sadness would be inevitable. Looking at the innocent Manuel standing in front of him, Matthew made a decision. It would be better for him to tell him the truth, which would spare Manuel sadness when he learned it in the future. If Cristian came back alive, it would also be a surprise. With this in mind, Matteo squatted down in front of Manuel, touched his head and said softly, ¡°Manuel, I want to tell you something. With his head bowed, Manuel asked, -What? -Come with me to the studio. I will tell you everything. *** Off, Serena was sitting on the bed watching the sunlight outside the window. -Serena, Manuel is crying and says he has to make a video call with you. Won¡¯t you listen to him? -Sitting on the edge of the bed, Anna asked Serena, looking at her with her cell phone in her hand. Hearing her words, Serena froze. Then, she turned around and ignored Anna. Serena half-closed her pale lips and looked a little disappointed. She had promised Manuel that she would find him a father, but now he had lost his father. Before her father¡¯s return, she was ashamed to talk to him. Serena was afraid that, seeing him, she would cry before she spoke. And Anna said to her, ¡°Serena, don¡¯t be so cruel. Manuel is very sad and he thought he had found his father. Now, if you don¡¯t listen to him, he will die from crying. As Anna spoke, her eye sockets turned red, ¡°Serena, please. Talk to him. A few words are enough. Today, during the video call, Manuel was crying very hard. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him cry like this. And he knows that he had never cried before. Listening to his words, with trembling lips, Serena began to let herself be convinced: how could she bear Manuel¡¯s crying? But what would she have told him if she had seen him now? Would she tell him that his father had had an ident and would hurt him again? Serena shook her head and said, ¡°No, leave that forter. I¡¯m really not in a good mood now. -Serena! -Anna did not resign herself and continued to call her name. Anna¡¯s words annoyed her and Serena said directly in a cold tone, ¡°Get out of here. I want to be alone for a while. Anna did not move, but calmed down. Serena thought she had already obeyed her words. However, after about a minute, the cry of a baby appeared in the quiet hospital room. -Mom! Mom! The familiar voice startled Serena, and she looked incredibly toward the source of the sound. Sure enough, she saw Manuel reaching for his cell phone in the video call, in which he was crying very loudly and calling Serena. These tears and crying pierced her heart like a sharp knife. Serena looked at Manuel with wide eyes and suddenly pulled away with tears about to flow. -Mom, look at me, okay? Mom, I want to talk to you. -Turn off the video call,¡± Serena ordered Anna in a quiet voice. Anna had not heard her and continued to hold the camera toward her, as if determined to fight her. -Wake up, Serena! That is not someone else on the screen, but your biological son. Aren¡¯t you in pain treating him like this? He only wants to talk to you! -Take him away. This is thest time I will tell you,¡± although Serena¡¯s voice became calmer, her anger was palpable. Anna became angry and said directly to Manuel, ¡°Manuel, did you hear that? Your bad mom doesn¡¯t want to talk to you now. Even if I want to help you, I can¡¯t. Okay, don¡¯t cry anymore. You will cry in vain if no oneforts you. Listen to me, dry your tears and do your homework, okay? Manuel shook his head with effort with red eyes and said, -No, I want to talk to my mother. Although he was very intelligent, now seeing that his mother did not listen to him, Manuel felt very bad as if he had been abandoned. Because of this, Manuel would not stop crying, which made Serena sad and upset. And Serena scolded him, ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m not crying, and why are you crying?¡± Serena¡¯s voice was very serious. She looked at Manuel as if Manuel had done something wrong. Manuel was surprised by her rebuke. Then, crying, she closed her mouth and said affectionately, -I miss you. Mom, can Ie to your house? -No,¡¬ Serena rejected him mercilessly, -If you hear me, stay home. I wille back after I find your father.¡± Manuel shouted loudly, ¡°You are lying to me. Uncle told me he had an ident and probably won¡¯t be back.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. What Manuel said shocked Serena. She looked at Manuel in the video call with wide eyes. -Who allowed you to say this nonsense? Don¡¯t you listen to what I say? Your father has disappeared and wille back! Manuel replied, -Good, I will go with you to wait for him. Before you never left me and always did things together with me. This time we will be together again, okay? Her voice was full of pleading, which could not be denied by anyone who saw her. But Serena was distressed. She also hated herself, how could she let her son see her like this? Thinking about this, Serena said in a cold voice: -I can¡¯t. I am alone now and that is enough. You must note here, do you understand? Manuel closed his mouth and said, -But I want toe with you, mother, will you let me? I will be obedient and I will not make you angry, do you agree? Manuel began to be capricious. He begged Serena again and again, which was heartbreaking. There, with cell phone in hand, Anna wanted to cry and told Serena, ¡°Leave him. He is not a stranger, but your baby after ten months of pregnancy. Chapter 726: Serena You have gone too far! Of course, Serena knew it was the baby she had given birth to, so she did not want him to suffer with her. She would have liked to have Manuel with her immediately if she could; she was so alone now and needed warmth. But what would happen after taking Manuel? Let this child witness his mother¡¯s emotional breakdown every day? That would be too selfish. At the thought, Serena closed her eyes and shook her head. -Anna, turn off the video call and don¡¯t let him call back. -Serena! -Turn it off! -Serena¡¯s voice rose in pitch and she looked up, staring at Manuel on the video, gritting her teeth, -Manuel listen, mom forbids you to call back, you have to study hard and when mom finds your dad, she wille for you then. Manuel kept looking at her with tears in his eyes. -I don¡¯t want to, I want to go with you now, I don¡¯t want dad, I just want mom. Anna continued to hold her cell phone and the sound of her baby¡¯s cries continued to surround her. Serena stood up with a grimace, turned off the video and tucked Anna¡¯s phone under her pillow as she did so. -Serena? You¡¯ve gone too far! He is your son. -So, is that why you told him to call me? Anna, you know the state I¡¯m in, what do you want me to tell him? Serena¡¯s eyes looked at Anna a little hollowed, Anna breathed: -I don¡¯t want you to tell him anything, he knows, Manuel is very upset, you are his mother¡­. He wants to see you, and he wants to talk to you, he misses you, what¡¯s wrong with that? -There would be no problem, but I¡¯m in a bad state and I don¡¯t want to see anybody. She didn¡¯t want to transmit all the negative energy to Manuel, although it was cruel that she didn¡¯t talk to him, but what could she have said if she had talked to him? If Manuel had found out about that incident, the boy would surely have brought it up, and how could she have exined it to him then? -Will you stay like that if Cristian doesn¡¯te back? Manuel is just a child, he doesn¡¯t understand you like adults, do you understand him? Serena did not want to talk to her anymore and, annoyed, looked away from her face and said coldly, -I know, you go out. -Serena¡­ -Anna, still undaunted, said Serena¡¯s name and sat on the edge of the bed, not wanting to leave. -Well, I want you to leave me alone. Seeing that Anna was still sitting on the edge of the bed, refusing to leave, Serena had no choice but to lie down and cover herself with the sheets so as not to be disturbed further by Anna. Anna had to gather her things and get up to leave the room. Chiara looked at her with a surprised look, -What¡¯s wrong? I thought I heard you two arguing. -Don¡¯t talk about it, it makes me angry to talk about it. Chiara was curious, -Why did you get angry at this juncture? I would be interested to know. -I told her that Manuel is just a five- or six-year-old boy who misses his mother and wants to tell her something, that¡¯s normal, right? But what about Serena, she actually told Manuel not to call her anymore, it was heartbreaking for me to see that, the boy was crying a lot and she didn¡¯t even care. Chiara smiled helplessly and patted Anna¡¯s shoulder, gently exining, ¡°You¡¯ve never been a mother, so you don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be one.¡± -I know Serena is bitter inside, but Manuel is so small, why can¡¯t he say a few words in disguise? -Have you ever thought that maybe Serena doesn¡¯t want to deceive him? If Serena has no means to deceive her son, then when she talks to him, what do you think they would talk about, what would Manuel ask? At those words, Anna froze; she did not seem to have thought about it. -Didn¡¯t think about it at all? -Chiara smiled, her expression light, and continued, -It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too young to think about many things on both sides. Of course, I know Manuel wants to see his mother right now, and that¡¯s no excuse, but think about how bad these things Serena has been going throughtely have made her feel, it will take time for her to get back to her old self. How can she tell Manuel that something might have happened to her father? Saying too much would be like throwing salt on her own wounds, you know what I mean.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Anna managed to stifle these words, thinking for a long time withouting up with anything to answer, and her lips twisted as she looked at re in a tangled way. After a short time she said, -What am I supposed to do? I just made the video call with her and thought Serena didn¡¯t want to worry about her son. -No matter, aren¡¯t you good friends and sisters? The matter is clear in Serena¡¯s mind, only she is not in the mood tofort you now, or exin it in detail, wait until this bout of grief is over and in talking about this matter, you will both be relieved. Anna stared at re in front of her, and for the first time she found the woman in front of her very attractive. She had already heard that Chiara loved Matteo, but in the end this woman had not gotten her heart, and then she had married someone else. In Matthew¡¯s presence, re did not seem the least bit embarrassed, as if she had never liked the man. Such an exceptional woman had failed to capture Matteo¡¯s attention, so what about Anna? -What¡¯s the matter? She looked at his face as if she still had doubts. Anna hesitated to ask re how she felt at that moment and, meanwhile, whether she had confessed her feelings to Matthew. But people were already married and had children now, so it was very insensitive of her to ask such questions now, wasn¡¯t it? Thinking about it, Anna shook her head: -Nothing. The girl had not hidden her emotions and had shown everything on her face. Although she herself had said it was nothing, there was something wrong with that expression at first nce. re was much older than Anna and looked at her as if she were her sister, so she smiled helplessly at that moment and invited Anna to sit in a nearby chair. -If you have something to say, say it, don¡¯t keep it to yourself. I am older than you and have experienced many things. If you have any doubts, you can ask me, I can¡¯t give you very good answers, but there is no harm in helping you relieve yourself. re was like an older sister who knew what Anna would do, her voice was warm and re gave Anna a feeling of closeness. Chapter 727: Found Person The two seemed to grow a little closer. Anna looked doubtfully at Chiara, who had a smile on her face and the look of a loving older sister. -If you have any questions, ask me. -Chiara. -What? -You have been Matteo¡¯s secretary for so many years, do you know why Matteo has always been single? -After saying this, Anna also lowered her head a little embarrassed. Chiara only knew that she had doubts, but she had no idea that she would ask such questions. After a moment, Chiara noticed that the girl¡¯s face was flushed. -You, with Matteo? Anna did not expect her to be so direct and looked up abruptly, blushing at Chiara, -Io¡­. -Well,¡¬ re took the initiative to interrupt her and spoke lightly. I don¡¯t need to say this to know that, indeed, there have been many people who have liked Matteo over the years, but Matteo¡¯s heart has always been with his sister in the early years, probably because his parents died early and he has always been alone, so even after finding Serena, I think he still longs for family more than anything else. -Is that right? -Yes,¡¬ re smiled and nodded, -People, once something bes a habit, it¡¯s hard to change it, not to mention that Matthew doesn¡¯t need that aspect of rtionships, so he doesn¡¯t need to change his habits and his current state at all. As someone who has been through this, I advise you to forget it. -Forget him? -Anna was a bit puzzled, not expecting re to be so direct, to simply tell her to forget about it ¡­. -Yes, feelings simply do not exist for him, and you would only add sadness if you liked him. Anna was speechless.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It seemed that way, but she was not discouraged and always felt that there was hope for her if she tried. -From the look on your face, were you rejected by him? -You, how do you know? -This is the way he clearly rejected me before, too. Anna was speechless. -At that time, I was afraid to show him my heart, I liked him only in silence, I knew it would be difficult for him to change his habits, so I would silently follow him in everything, trying to make him get used to having me close, and the day I left, he would feel that he was missing something. At that point, I would seed. Hearing this, Anna could not help but stare in amazement before giving Chiara a thumbs-up. -You are so smart, why didn¡¯t Ie up with this kind of solution? Chiara was a little speechless when she saw the young woman in front of her looking at her admiringly. -And again, what is the point of me being smart? What she doesn¡¯t want won¡¯t change, even if it¡¯s a habit. Look, I am married now, with children, and he is still single, but I am still by his side as his secretary. Now, you can understand that, right? -So why did you stay with him as his secretary? -It¡¯s a bit cruel when you get to this point. After he told me in no uncertain terms that he didn¡¯t have that thought about me, he also asked me if I would hold a grudge against him for that and if I wasn¡¯t going to continue working for thepany. At the time I didn¡¯t even think he would ask me, so what could I do? If I had left him, wouldn¡¯t it have looked like I was really angry and resented him for it? So I had to keep being like this. -Shit, I thought he was a particrly rxed guy, I didn¡¯t expect¡­. Chiara stood up and patted him on the back, ¡°Anyway, you make your ns, I have things to do, so I¡¯m not going to chat with you anymore.¡± After re left, Anna remained alone in her chair, keeping her mind in thought for a long moment. *** As the days passed, Serena remained alone in the room, recovering, eating and drinking normally, but not wanting to see anyone else. Manuel had cried several times for his mother, but to no avail. In addition, Matteo hade several times to convince Serena, but she finally told him to leave the room with a cold face. Matteo, the titr head of the Giordano Group, had left the room with a grimace, shaking his head helplessly. The phone rang suddenly, and Matteo looked at the caller before answering it. -What is it? -His tone was muffled. -Matteo, we have news of what you ordered! Matteo froze; what had he ordered them to do? Quickly, his brow furrowed, -You mean? -We found him!!!! Matteo¡¯s breathing almost stopped as he pulled the phone away to look at the caller ID, fearing he had misheard the call. Once the call was confirmed, Matthew coughed slightly and then asked, -What did you find? -Uh,¡± the other party was a little taken aback by his question, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told us to look for someone? Could it be that it was our mistake?¡± -No. Matthew closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths to calm his agitated mind. After a few seconds his mood had finally calmed down, and when he opened his eyes again, there was rity and calm beneath them. He curled his lips and then said in a cold voice, ¡°Did you find the man? -Yes. -Give me the address and I¡¯lle right away. Matthew said as he started to take the car keys out of his pocket, an unconscious movement, knowing that he was onlying to see Serena and had the driver take him as soon as he got off the ne, without driving. So his movements stopped for a moment, -Forget it, just send the location to my phone and I will go with you to the address. -Ok, I¡¯ll send you the location right away. After hanging up the phone, Matteo put it away and walked out of the hospital. He did not notice that his footsteps were a little anxious, only in his mind he was thinking that if those people found Cristian, then his sister would be spared further torture. -Matteo! Matteo¡¯s footsteps stopped and he turned to see Anna running quickly toward him and then stopped in front of him. -Did I just hear that the person has been found? Have you found Cristian? Can I go with you? Chapter 728: Seriously injured? Matthew frowned and looked at the Anna in front of him, not realizing that he had just yed her the conversation on his cell phone¡­. -You¡¯re not with Serena? Anna froze and bit her lower lip. -Serena has Chiara with her now, and I¡¯m more interested in whether the man they found is Cristian. -Right now all I know is that the person has been found, but we still don¡¯t know if he is alive or dead, so there is not much to tell. -Don¡¯t worry,¡± Anna hastily raised her hands in a sign of promise, ¡°I¡¯ll never say anything stupid, I just want to get confirmation.¡± -Let¡¯s go,¡¬ Matthew stepped forward and spoke in a cold voice.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hearing this, Anna catapulted into the car behind Matteo, and she didn¡¯t know if it was nerves or what, but her head actually hit the door with a thud. The sound was quite loud, and Anna took a knock, taking two steps back and sitting on her butt on the cold floor. Matthew turned just in time to see the scene, then scowled at her, but still nothing moved. Anna felt so embarrassed that she quickly got up from the floor, wiped the dust off her palms, then stood up and got back into the car as if nothing had happened. -I was thinking about something, that¡¯s why¡­. He did not say thesest words because he noticed that Matthew¡¯s face was cold and his eyes were not warm either. -Sit down and be quiet. Anna no longer dared to speak, not even to raise her breath, but silently squared her face and looked straight ahead. This matter was important to Matthew and important to her; it was not to be done this way. Suddenly, she felt a little annoyed. Once the car started up, so did the silence inside. Anna kept wondering what the caller had said to Matthew just before, and what had happened to him now. She really wanted to see Cristian soon, if she could see him safe and sound, then Serena would no longer be so depressed. ¡°God, you have to keep Cristian safe, Serena¡¯s health is so precarious and now she is pregnant, she can¡¯t afford this kind of torment.¡± Anna kept her hands sped over her heart and continued to pray. She did not know how long the car went on, but finally it stopped and Anna peeked her head out as Matthew spoke coldly. -Get out. Anna shivered with fear and hurried to open the car door. This time she moved carefully, taking care not to hit the door, and only after her feet were safely on the ground did she let out a breath. Guarding the door was a man who was looking this way; when he saw Matteo, he rushed toward him. -Matteo, you have finally arrived, we have been waiting for you for a long time. Matteo frowned and said coldly, -Where is everyone? The man looked at Anna behind Matteo, quickly withdrew his eyes and said softly, -I¡¯m inside,e with me. Matthew followed him and Anna followed in his footsteps, like a crawling worm. -When we found him, his whole body was covered with wounds, even his face. At these words, Matthew¡¯s steps faltered. The reason he had not informed Serena earlier after receiving the news was that he was worried that these people had found the wrong person, or that what they would find was a dead body, and thus would sadden Serena for nothing. Instead, it was better for him, as the older brother, toe and see what was going on and then think of a countermeasure. Before arriving, Matthew had been silent, but he was actually thinking that if what he found was really a dead body, then he would make a quick decision and get rid of it by hiding it from Serena. On the other hand, he was going to y it cool and be an evil man for his sister¡¯s sake. Hearing this from the man leading the way, Matthew was relieved that the other man had told all, which meant that at least they had saved his life. As for the bruises on his face? -Too bad? -Yes, it is too bad. He fell on a barren hill not far from here, and when he fell, he probably caught on a tree branch or injured himself on a sharp rock. -You are doing very well,¡± Matthew nodded and cast a grateful nce at the other man. -Thanks for thepliment, it was my idea at the time, he was bleeding a lot and then I happened to know of a small clinic around here, so I had the man brought in on the spur of the moment. -Ok,¡± Matteo replied again. Anna, who was following him, had difficulty listening. ording to what this man said, would Cristian¡¯s face be particrly injured? Would there be no scars left afterwards? Anna forgot what Matthew had told her not to say before he arrived and asked, ¡°How bad is his wound? What did the doctor say? Will it leave a scar or something? The question had been really precise, and the man, who a moment earlier had been somewhat pleased with himself, was dejected after hearing Anna¡¯s words. -The doctor came to examine him, and the wound on his face was so severe that he said it would eventually leave a scar. -What? -Anna eximed, -How could this happen? Serena will be heartbroken when she finds out. Her surprised cry drew a look from the man and a certain displeasure in response to his words. -This cannot be helped, it is hard enough to bring him back to life when he is so badly injured, it is unrealistic to expect him not to be scarred or something. -But a scar shouldn¡¯t be on his face,¡¬ Anna still felt heartbroken for Serena; the wounds on her body could be covered with clothes, how could she hide the ones on her face? The more Anna thought about it, the sadder she felt for the couple. Without realizing it, she lowered her head, not knowing that the person in front of her had stopped, so her head collided with him without warning. Bang! Anna¡¯s forehead ached and she took two abrupt steps backward, looking up to see Matthew staring at her coldly. She closed her lips, her expression displeased. -What are you doing? Anna shook her head and raised her hand, rightly, to cover her forehead injured by the impact. -I¡¯m sorry. Matteo withdrew his gaze. -Matteo, the wounded man is inside, the hospital gave instructions not to let too many people in, so I won¡¯t apany you inside, I¡¯ll stand guard outside. -Okay. Matthew nodded, looked up and walked through the door. Chapter 729: Are you trying to say it’s not Cristian? Of course Anna followed him. The room was quiet, and on the bedy a man with his entire body bandaged, even his face, with only two eyes left. This appearance had made it impossible to recognize who he was. Matthew stared at the bed for a moment, turned helplessly to Anna, who was behind him, and said coldly, ¡°Go get me someone here. -What is it? Anna sensed that something was wrong: -Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you that not too many people shoulde in and disturb him? -I¡¯m here to confirm his identity, how do you do it if he¡¯s in this condition,¡¬ she pointed to the ball on the hospital bed. -Didn¡¯t he tell you that his whole body is injured? Even that he is wrapped up like a ball is normal. Matthew stared at her. -Now are you contradicting me? -No, how dare I? I will call someone immediately. So Anna went out. After listening to her boration, the man outside scratched his ears with a pained expression, and after a moment said, -Shall I ask the doctor toe and remove all the gauze from her body? At these words, Anna could not help but stare at him. -Are you crazy? The doctor had a hard time wrapping him like that, and you convinced the doctor to remove the gauze from his body, either you are crazy or the doctor is crazy, otherwise how could the doctor ept such an unreasonable request from you! -But there is no way to identify people if the gauze is not removed. But¡­ This man was a little hesitant. -But what?¡± Matthew¡¯s gaze turned to him. This guy hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Even if they remove the gauze, you probably won¡¯t recognize the wounds on his body and those wounds on his face that are already bleeding, and you may not be able to bear it in your heart.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Matthew¡¯s forehead wrinkled more. It seemed that this was a really serious wound, in which case the gauze could not be removed indiscriminately, otherwise it would cause the wound to deteriorate, and what if he lost his life? What would he have told his sister then? Thinking about it, Matthew could only open his mouth again: -Did the doctor already say when the gauze will be removed? -I guess it will take a few days to get it off. -Ok, I understand, you cane out now. The young man nodded, then turned and went outside. When he was outside, Matteo¡¯s eyes fell on Anna¡¯s face, -Things are still shaky, don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of Serena. Anna was quick to nod, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you don¡¯t give me instructions, I know what to say and what not to say. With Cristian hurt like this, it¡¯s best not to let Serena know we found him. -Now that you know, you don¡¯t need to bother me to remind you. Anna made a small pout of disappointment. -I¡¯m not stupid, how can I not understand these things? -What did you say? Because she had said it almost silently, Matthew had not heard her clearly. -Nothing,¡¬ Anna shook her head. Saying this and bowing her head in great frustration. It seemed that after Matteo¡¯s rejection, she had be increasingly wimpy in front of her. And the way he was treating her was bing more and more indifferent. How sad, it seemed that all this effort had been in vain, he had not approached her at all. Instead, he seemed to be moving farther and farther away. As she thought, Anna looked at the person lying in the hospital bed. Was he really that badly injured? She peered from the toe to the top, and then realized that the other man¡¯s face was familiar to her, despite being wrapped in gauze. Anna winced for a moment and looked at the man with some disbelief. ¡°Why did she feel he waspletely different from Cristian?¡± Normally, when she saw Cristian, Anna was like a mouse seeing a cat, not because she was too shy, but because Cristian¡¯s aura was too powerful and cold. But the man lying in the hospital bed at that moment did not give Anna that feeling, was it because of the gauze wrap? Was the gauze enveloping him with that aura? Anna was still deep in thought when she heard a cold voice. -Go away. -Anna turned to find Matthew already walking toward the living room door and froze. -Now? -What else, do you want to stay? Anna shook her head reflexively. As she walked toward the ward door, Anna could not help but look back at the person in the hospital bed, reaching out to rest her chin. ¡°So strange, what this person feels gives me a very familiar feeling, not at all the kind of feeling Cristian¡­. It¡¯s all too familiar.¡± -What¡¯s all the fuss? Come on, let¡¯s go. Matthew¡¯s inciting voice came a short distance away and Anna came back to reality, quickly following Matthew and then walking on behind him like a little tail. The two walked like this for a while, but Anna could not resist asking, ¡°Hey, I have a question for you. -What¡¯s the problem? Anna thought back to the figure she had just seen and still felt strange, so she ryed her thoughts to Matthew, who could not help but frown at what she said, -What? -I didn¡¯t want to say anything else, I was just exposing my feelings, after all, the man was covered in gauze and unrecognizable, so¡­. Matthew¡¯s footsteps stopped suddenly, and Anna did not see him stop because she was thinking, so she gave him another smack on the back. Anna covered her nose and forehead with a painful p and looked helplessly at the person in front of her. -Why did you stop again? Matthew turned and his deep gaze fell on her face. -Did you have to go back? -E? -Go to the front. His voice was not angry, but it conveyed a self-imposed authority that soon made Anna obey and walk obediently toward him. The two continued on their way, only this time it was Anna who stepped forward; Matthew quickly followed her steps and caught up with her. -What did what he had just said mean? Anna was speechless. She had thought he didn¡¯t care at all. -I didn¡¯t want to say anything else, she just thought it was strange. -Are you trying to say that the man is not Cristian at all? Anna¡¯s eyes widened and she paused briefly to shake her head vigorously. -I didn¡¯t say that. He wouldn¡¯t dare make a casual remark, just a suspicion. Chapter 730: You don’t drink water, you let it flow. -Didn¡¯t you just say that? -Matteo raised an eyebrow and his gaze fixed on her face like a sharp de. Anna unconsciously took two steps back. -I¡¯m the one who said it, but didn¡¯t you suspect it yourself? You must have felt sick yourself, that¡¯s why you let me call the young man. Honestly, with a body like that, who would recognize him? But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very likely that Cristian looks like that. At these words, Matthew closed his thin lips and his gaze became a little distant. It didn¡¯t seem quite right to him either, but the other man was wrapped in gauze and it was possible he was mistaken in his thinking. -Don¡¯t say anything to Serena for now, just go back and y it cool and confirm his identityter. Anna nodded gravely. -I will. *** Serena went to the bathroom and when she came out she discovered that Chiara was not in the room. asional conversations came from the balcony and after listening to two or three sentences she could hear Chiara talking about work. It was true that she had been very busy these past few days. Serena chose a chair at random and sat down, staring at the window. When Chiara returned from her phone call, she saw Serena sitting in a chair. It was winter now, but Serena was wearing only a thin garment. Chiara froze and quickly turned around, grabbed a jacket and put it on Serena¡¯s body. -It¡¯s cold, be careful not to catch a cold, take care of yourself. She held out her coat to Serena like an older sister and Serena looked at her. re smiled slightly and reached out to pinch her face, saying softly, -You are still very young, don¡¯t think too much, the water you shouldn¡¯t drink, let it flow. -The water you should not drink, let it flow? Serena recited these words and her heart felt a little sad. -This is the way I¡¯ve been telling myself for the past five years that many things would be fine if I let things be, but I didn¡¯t expect that after five years, my heart still hasn¡¯t changed at all, and many things remain in their original and most initial form. -Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Everything has changed over the years. It is strange that your rtionship with Cristian is still the same as when it started. -But now we don¡¯t even know where this man is. -This could be a test from the gods for you,¡¬ re thought about it and decided it would be better to talk to Serena in another way. Sure enough, the word proof appealed to Serena, and she looked up with a slightly stunned expression. -Proof?! -Yes, it is evidence. In fact, I don¡¯t know much about you, but I probably understand something. I envy you, after all you can be with someone you like, even if it doesn¡¯tst that long but at least you had him, then it was worth your trip to earth in this life. By the way, Serena thought back to when Chiara liked her brother. Later, she had seen Chiara get married. And what had happened, to Serena was not very clear. Now, from her face and looks, it seemed that she was still in love with her brother¡­. -You¡­ -involuntarily rummaging through the secret of her heart, Serena felt a little embarrassed, her emotions carried away for a moment, forgetting about Cristian in that moment. Chiara smiled helplessly and sat down across from her, then took the teapot in front of her and poured herself a ss of hot water and handed it to Serena.¡± -Here, have some more water. Serena made an astonished face when she finished the ss of water. -Actually, you should ask why I like one person but married another. Serena looked up and fixed her eyes on re, she was really curious. -In fact, this is very understandable. For example, even if I like him but he doesn¡¯t like me, I can¡¯t force him to be with me, can I? Even if I could force him to be with me, he still wouldn¡¯t like me, so what would be the point? Besides, that I like him doesn¡¯t mean that I have to wait for him for the rest of my life, my parents wanted me to get married early, and I think the fact that I was able to hold out until that age was already the most sincere of my feelings for him. Hearing this, Serena seemed to understand a little and nodded her head. Chiara was about to say something else, but Serena said, ¡°Chiara, you should stop. To say these things out of Chiara¡¯s mouth was, no doubt, to tear again wounds that had already been aggravated to show others how deeply she had been hurt before. It was unnecessary. re froze, not really expecting to be interrupted, looking quite thoughtful. -Actually, I still want to make it clear that I don¡¯t have the same feelings for your brother now as I did before, probably because I¡¯ve been away for so long, so it doesn¡¯t seem so important to have gotten or not gotten or whatever. Serena, of course, knew what he was trying to say in that statement, ostensibly to rify but actually to persuade her. At the thought of that, Serena inexplicably felt a little annoyed, so she nodded slightly, -I know, by the way, I heard you on the phone just now, is thepany very busy? -It¡¯s just a few little things, nothing wrong with that. -If it was a minor matter, there would be no need to call you personally. It¡¯s tiring to drive my brother from ce to ce all day long, isn¡¯t it? -This is my job, and as for Matteo, I don¡¯t think it matters how much I have to work as long as I can be with you. -Chiara, after youe back this time, you should convince my brother not toe anymore. I don¡¯t want to make you run and suffer for me for my own personal reasons. If you and my brother are exhausted, nothing I can do will help you at that time. -Well, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t convince Matteo, so if you really don¡¯t want Matteo toe, then it¡¯s better to go and convince him personally. -Knock, knock. There was a knock on the living room door and they both turned their heads in unison, just in time to see Anna silently push open the living room door and then poke her head in, looking like a thief.N?velDrama.Org content rights. When Anna entered, she met Serena¡¯s eyes and immediately recoiled, as if she had done something wrong. -Anna? Where have you been? -Chiara stood up, ¡°I tried to look for you a moment ago and saw no one. Anna, who had been named, had toe in, smiled a little awkwardly at the two men and whispered, -I haven¡¯t been anywhere, I was just bored and went out for a casual walk. She certainly wasn¡¯t going to say anything about going out with Matthew and then finding Cristian out and about. Moreover, she was not even sure that the man was Cristian! However, Serena noticed that there was something unusual about Anna¡¯s movements. -What is strange about you? Chapter 731: On the actions At Serena¡¯s question, Anna shook her head, -Nothing. At these words, Serena could not help but frown, just as she was about to say something Chiara said with a sincere smile. -It is good that you are here, I have business to attend to out there, so I leave Serena in your care. Anna cast Chiara a grateful look, then nodded vigorously, -Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. When Chiara left, Anna approached Serena. -Serena, do you want some water, can I bring it to you?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When this was said, Serena could not help but frown and looked at Anna thoughtfully. -I¡¯m fine, in fact you don¡¯t have to take care of me here all the time, I¡¯m not a sick person or a child, I can learn to take care of myself. -E? It is not possible,¡± Anna shook her head vigorously. She is neither a patient nor a child, but a pregnant woman, how can I leave a pregnant woman here alone? Serena lowered her head and stroked her belly. It did not ur to her that there was already another little life in her womb, but it was at this very moment¡­. Serena closed her eyes and sighed heavily, hoping that Cristian would return safely and soon. *** Shortly after the news of Cristian¡¯s ident spread, all the former shareholders of the Ferrari Group knew about it, but, curiously enough, they all remained silent, working as they should and continuing to rx as if the news of Cristian¡¯s ne crash had not reached their ears. Leonardo had waited a few days in hispany, but he had not received any news, not even a phone call. He himself was in no hurry, but his assistant was so anxious that he went directly to the Ferrari Group, and after expressing his thoughts, the men of the board of directors did not even pay attention to him and had him directly thrown out by the security guards. He was so furious that he went back to the office toin to Leonardo and lost his temper. -Mr. Leonardo, I used his name and he didn¡¯t give a damn! Sitting in his office chair, Leonardo¡¯s face was initially indifferent, but after hearing what he had said, his eyes, hidden behind his sses, shone with a touch of sadness. But soon the darkness was hidden from him, and then he tightened his lips and stood up. -Didn¡¯t I tell you not to hurry? The helper froze for a moment and said, -I am angry that none of them havee to our door for so many days, sir, even you are the son of the Ferrari family, because Cristian should be able to control the group by himself, and you alone must control this littlepany. What is the reason for this? It is because you are an illegitimate son¡­. Suddenly, the assistant¡¯s words stopped, and he saw that the aura around Leonardo had be so scary and gloomy, theplete opposite of his usual gentle and refined appearance. He was so shocked that he dared not say anything else. The word ¡°illegitimate son¡± was too heavy for Leonardo. As an illegitimate son, because of Cristian¡¯s existence, Leonardo could never have inherited the Ferrari family fortune honorably, even if he had been born before Cristian, but he still bore the name of illegitimate son, and even if his motherter turned out to be right, everyone in the circle knew that his mother was actually a mistress. If he had been strong enough, he might even have told those people to shut up. But Alessandro Ferrari did not like him either, although he said privately that he would give him thepany because he did not feelfortable with Cristian, but as it turned out, Cristian was the president and he could only be a vice president. The two were born enemies and he wanted to rece them, so naturally Cristian would not be kind to him and would deliberately make things difficult for him in business. The war between the two men had hardly stopped. -Since they didn¡¯t treat you well, you should stop going and be patient. There was not much the assistant could do, but there was nothing he could say since Leonardo was not even in a hurry. This patience did notst long, because someone took the initiative to call Leonardo in the evening. -You must understand what I mean when I call you, right? Roberto was one of the shareholders, earlier when he was still in the group, Roberto was very optimistic about him, only Leonardo knew that this person was swimming between two waters. After Cristian had taken the helm of the whole group, he had not met him privately since. Now, the intention to call him was clear. Leonardoughed coldly in his heart, but was polite on the surface, ¡°Is there something you wanted to see me about? Roberto let out augh on the other side and quickly said, -Your assistant arrived this afternoon and I heard from the shareholder council, still no news from Cristian, but I had that ne checked out, a lot of people died. -So what do you mean? -Cristian probably won¡¯t be back, and if he¡¯s dead, the Ferrari Group will definitely be yours. Leonardo stood motionless and unhurried, an imperative smile on his lips. Seeing that he had remained silent, the other side also hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°You, do you have this in mind? Leonardo smiled weakly, -You¡¯re kidding, you heard what happened this afternoon, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult for me to rejoin the group. -It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way to get back in if you want to. Leonardo narrowed his eyes dangerously. -The reason those old foxes on the board kept quiet was that you didn¡¯t hold any shares in the Ferrari Group. In fact, this was something Leonardo had sensed for a long time, all those people had stumbled into themercial industry, they were all wily old foxes, if you wanted them to nod, then you had to have stock. -As far as I know, Alexander has recovered quite recently, hasn¡¯t he? Maybe you can go find him,¡± Mauro¡¯sugh sounded particrly sardonic and insincere over the phone. Leonardo half-closed his thin lips and lowered his eyes, suppressing a darkness beneath them. After Cristian took control of the entire Ferrari Group, Alexander developed mental problems and was admitted to a mental institution. Now Leonardo was unsure of his recovery. -The shares were all in Cristian¡¯s hands, and if something really happened to him, then these shares? Leonardo, you don¡¯t have to disappoint me. In the past, when you were still in the Ferrari Group, I knew you were a person who did great things. Leonardo smiled coldly; he, too, would not let himself be defeated. Chapter 732: Who would desire his company? Time had flown by. It had taken a few days for Matteo and Anna to return to the small clinic where they hadst been. Fortunately, they had said that the man with the gauze had regained consciousness and the doctor had examined him. But the gauze could not be removed for some time, so they had to wait a little longer. Anna and Matthew looked at each other and then went to the ward. After arriving in the room, the young man fromst time said quietly, ¡°He was awake before, but now he is asleep. Anna thought for a moment and stepped forward, waving her hand in front of the person¡¯s face and shouting, -Cristian? She did not know how it had happened, but the words shouted by Anna seemed to have touched the sleeping man, and his eyes, which had closed a moment before, opened abruptly and quickly, startling Anna, who had stepped forward, and he drew back with a cry of surprise. Arge hand rested on her back and Anna turned to realize it was Matthew¡¯s hand, she gave him a grateful look, but before she could react Matthew withdrew his hand and said coldly, -Stay still. Anna rushed to her feet. However, the person wrapped in gauze on the bed suddenly sat up, looking very excited. When he saw Anna, he first froze and then reacted quickly. Anna looked at the man once he was standing, and when their eyes met, Anna almost instantly recognized who the man was. But she was not too sure, and could only look at the man, cautiously ready to ask. Unwillingly, the other man opened his mouth before doing so. -Cristian, where is Mr. Cristian? Matthew frowned as the words left his mouth. Anna eximed, -You, you are Luca? Luca nodded, forced himself to get up and out of bed immediately despite the wounds on his body, only to fall to the floor, Anna had to go and help him. -Don¡¯t be nervous, you are all injured, did you just wake up? Don¡¯t you want to live? Luca took her hand and spoke urgently, -There was an ident with the ne, Inded with Cristian, is he okay? Anna was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Our men found only you, as for Cristian¡­. not yet. And they all took you for Cristian. -What?¡±-When Luca heard this, he became so agitated that he immediately fainted and then copsed in Anna¡¯s arms. -Shit! Did you just wake up and faint? Hello? Wake up quickly, do you know Cristian¡¯s exact position? -Shit,¡± Anna could not help but curse. Only after cursing did she suddenly remember that Matthew was also in this room. She was so ashamed that she could not lift Luke, but this man was covered with wounds and she could not push him away, so she could only look at Matteo, -Can you help me hold him? Matteo approached with an indifferent face to help, and after calling the doctor, the two left the room together. -What should I do? Luca is Cristian¡¯s assistant, and the assistant has been found, but Cristian is still nowhere to be found, so it¡¯s lucky we didn¡¯t tell Serena sooner. -Keep looking. Anna looked around the room with a sigh of relief. She had not expected that the person whose body was covered with many wounds was actually Luca¡­. From what the doctor said, he had a deep cut on his face. ¡°He will be disfiguredter, won¡¯t he?¡± Anna suddenly felt a little sorry for Luca. * Serena continued to wait day after day, neither sleeping nor eating well, but fortunately in good spirits. Chiara hade to see her early in the morning. -Although you told me earlier that Matteo and I should note to see you again, this time¡­ I had toe. Serena looked weakly at the other man and did not answer. -If I told you that I want to cheer you up and that yourpany staff is waiting for you, would you say yes,¡± Chiara asked her. Serena did not answer. -Obviously, you don¡¯t even seem to want thepany in Cristian¡¯s absence. But what if it is yourpany? At these words, Serena shuddered, her eyes finally looking at her and offering, -What do you mean? -Even though your marriage did not go well, I know you were once husband and wife, and now that Cristian is missing, someone wants to take the opportunity to take away the property and power that belongs to him, will you guard it for him? Serena¡¯s gaze deepened, why did she have the feeling that re was saying this as if someone was trying to steal Cristian¡¯spany? Serena¡¯s expression cooled and she said in an indifferent voice: -It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t know where he is at the moment, who would want hispany? Chiara smiled slightly and resumed the conversation aloud. Of course, it¡¯s her half-brother. What? Leonardo? -You mean he wants to take the opportunity to return to the Ferrari Group? Of Cristian and Leonardo, Serena actually knew a little less and not in depth. The dispute between the two was not so simple. -How? -Serena murmured, -Is Leonardo really that kind of person¡­? -What do you think? Serena suddenly felt a chill run through her body and her whole body felt as if a pot of cold water had been poured over her head. If Leonardo had really wanted to take Cristian¡¯s ce, then-it would have been a great disappointment for her. -This time, I understood perfectly that you are Cristian¡¯s wife, and right now I see that only you can intervene to save the situation. I¡¯m afraid thatter in the day¨C¡± Chiara said nothing more about thetter, but Serena knew exactly what she meant. She also knew that she could no longer stand here and do nothing. She wanted to wait for Cristian¡¯s return. But, until his return, she also had to guard what belonged to her. No one coulde and take advantage of her like that when something happened to her, presuming to take her ce, no one!!!! -I will not pressure you, I will give you a day to think about it and I will talk to you again tomorrow. With that, re stood up, smiled slightly and prepared to leave. Serena raised her head and her calm gaze fell on her face. -I don¡¯t think so, buy a ticket for me now. A little surprised but expectant, re nodded: -Yes, I will pass it on to Matthew. Really, you love Cristian very much.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 733: Insensitive Matteo was not at all surprised to hear that Serena wasing home. He just didn¡¯t expect that in his heart, Cristian would be so important that he would have to fight and hoard even his family¡¯s possessions for him. -He said, ¡°Leave some men to keep asking where Cristian is while we go home.¡± There was arge contingent going home, including Luke, who was covered with wounds and also got on the ne. He was Cristian¡¯s assistant, and when he had heard that Leonardo wanted to regain sole control of the Ferrari Group, he had immediately jumped in anger, then winced at theceration of his wound. Anna was speechless. -Always remember that you are a patient, do you think you are a high jumper? Luca was speechless. On the ne back. Serenay down on her seat to sleep and opened her eyes when Matthew took off his jacket and covered her with it. -All settled in? I¡¯m afraid there will be a tough fight if you intervene. Serena half-closed her lips and nodded. -There¡¯s really no need to think about it, as long as it belongs to him, I want to have all this intact before he returns. -I know, if you need anything, just ask. -No, this is a Ferrari family matter and I don¡¯t want the Giordano family involved. Matteo remained silent, but finally did not respond. Just as he had gotten off the ne, Matteo¡¯s cell phone rang. It was Mario, with his friendly voice on the other end of the line. -Sir, when Manuel heard that you and Miss Serena wereing back today, he had to drag me to greet you at the airport. He begged me to do so, so¡­. Matthew sniffed and looked straight ahead: -Mario, are you at the airport yet? Yes, we were on this side of the collection gate and there were so many people there that I didn¡¯t let Manuel off for fear of the crowd. -I understood. After hanging up the phone, Matteo looked at Serena beside him. The torment of thest few days had made her whole body look much thinner, and she looked much looser in her former clothes, and she was without makeup, and her lips and face were a little pale and downcast. Who would have thought that once Cristian got into trouble, Serena would no longer worry about her son. Thinking about this, Matteo half-opened his lips and thought for a long moment before speaking timidly, ¡°I called Manuel to pick us up.¡± Serena¡¯s footsteps faltered, followed by Chiara and the others behind her. Everyone thought Serena would have a fit, but she nonchntly replied, ¡°Really? Well, let her bring it. No one said anything, after all it was obvious to everyone that Serena did not want to see Manuel and would not even talk to him in video calls. Everyone couldn¡¯t decide what was on her mind now, so they followed her outside. There were actually many peopleing to catch the ne. Some of the media had even gotten word that they were on their way home and were deliberately waiting at the airport for interviews. After all, Cristian¡¯s ident had been big news in the North City. Serena, who was the bride in that wedding, was naturally a key figure in this conversation. As soon as they left, there had been many shes directed at Serena. -Oh no, hasn¡¯t the news of the return been blocked? Howe there are so many media here? Anna snapped her lips at the sight of so many people, but reacted quickly and rushed forward to cover Serena¡¯s face, looking like she was protecting her little girl. -Stop filming, you are viting the portrait rights of others, understand? Someone replied, -What portrait rights? We just want to interview Miss Serena.N?velDrama.Org content rights. When she had finished, someone crowded around her. Serena remained expressionless, seeing the camera almost crash into Anna, and reached out her hand to drag it behind her, looking at the group with cold eyes. -Please be careful, and if you hurt anyone else, I will sue yourpany directly. Her aura was cold,pletely different from the softness of the wedding day, and her aura was so strong now that the crowd took a small step back, but some bold ones stepped forward again. -Mrs. Serena, we just want to interview you, we don¡¯t want to hurt anyone, you are directly saying that you will sue ourpany, isn¡¯t that too insensitive? -So what? The smile on Serena¡¯s face became a little colder as she took a step forward, -May I ask what should I do? Am I a star? Am I a public figure? Did you go to all this trouble to interview me without my consent? If I were to sue you, it would be a normal defense of my rights, because you have seriously affected my life, and who would say I am insensitive. Probably because his words shocked the crowd, the media looked at each other for a while, lowered their cameras and walked away. Soon the crowd gave way and Serena led the way out. -Sorry, what are you so proud of, do you think you are so great just because you are the youngdy of the Giordano family? What is the point of being so proud when your future husband is dead? -It¡¯s true, the way I see it, the Ferrari group is going to change soon, and you¡¯re still here being haughty. -We¡¯ll see, let¡¯s see how long she can be left like this. Of course, nothing these people said reached Serena¡¯s ears, and if she had heard it, she would have been quick to argue with someone. The group only dared to whisper a fewints behind her back-after all, with their status, they wouldn¡¯t dare mess with any of the big northern city families. Not to mention the Jordans and the Ferraris. *** Anna followed Serena closely, noting that the press had indeed retreated to the background and that none of them had raised their cameras again. -Wow, Serena, you are amazing, I didn¡¯t think they were so afraid of you. Luca nodded his head in assent. Serena¡¯s steps suddenly hurried when she saw the Giordano family car parked at the curb. The moment Serena saw the car door open, she thought of nothing else, hurried and then got into the car with a particrly coherent back and forth motion all at once. Everyone was surprised before they realized that there was so much media around them that if they had seen Manuel, there would have been much confusion. Manuel wanted to open the door and jump into his mother¡¯s arms, but he did not expect Serena to be faster than him, and before he could react, Serena was already sitting inside the car. -Mom? Because when he had video called her earlier, her mother had been reluctant to pay attention to him, so now Manuel was worried too, and he raised his head to look at Serena and called out shyly. Chapter 734: This time he was extraordinarily sad. At Manuel¡¯s cry of ¡°mom,¡± Serena felt her heart pounding and then slowly turned her eyes toward Manuel. The little boy¡¯s face seemed a little flushed with emotion, and he looked at her with a bright and extraordinarily eager gaze. He looked like that, not at all angry with her about the video that day.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Serena knew that there was no such thing as revenge for small children. Serena¡¯s lips moved to say something. However, Manuel suddenly jumped forward and threw his arms around Serena¡¯s neck with a firm grip. Serena¡¯s whole body froze as she felt the baby¡¯s soft arms around her neck and then his small hands gently touching her as the baby said, ¡°Mommy, I missed you so much. Serena was speechless. She slowly raised her head and shivered as her fingers tried to rest on the baby¡¯s back. But suddenly the baby said, ¡°Mommy, will you take care of me now? The question was especially carefully phrased, fearing that she would get angry and ignore him again, which would be especially heartbreaking. Serena¡¯s eyes reddened slightly, she looked at Manuel and asked in a low voice, ¡°Will you be angry with me if I keep ignoring you? Manuel blinked, his little face looked particrly innocent and serious: ¡°No, I won¡¯t be angry with you. -Really? What if I keep ignoring you? Manuel said, ?If you continue to ignore me, then I will continue to wait for you, after all, I am your real child, someday you will be willing to take care of me. These words not only hurt Serena¡¯s heart, but made her feel especially guilty. What kind of wonderful child was this? Serena was so moved that she took Manuel in her arms, ¡°It was my fault before, it won¡¯t happen again. -Mom, my father¡­ -I will tell you about your father when wee back, there is too much media here now, let¡¯s go home first. Manuel nodded obediently. Serena returned with Anna and her baby because they were in Giordano¡¯s car, and halfway through the trip Luca and Chiara left for other business, both had their own things they wanted to get back to. After returning to Giordano¡¯s house, Matthew said to Serena, ¡°You should stay at Giordano¡¯s house for the time being, your body is too weak now, stay here and have someone to take care of you. Serena thought for a moment and shook her head. -I don¡¯t live here. -Do you still want to go back to your apartment? There is no one to take care of you there, and if you have to go back, I will have to find someone to take you there and with a maid. Serena shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going back to my apartment either. Having said that, Matteo was a little confused. Just as Matteo was wondering, Serena whispered: -I will take Manuel and go to Vi Antic. Vi Antic was Cristian¡¯s house, so of course she had to go back to his house to stay. Matthew froze. While he was thinking about it, Serena had lowered her head, looked at Manuel, who was at her feet, and asked him softly: -Manuel, I am moving to Vi Antic, will youe with me? As soon as Manuel heard this, he immediately hugged her thighs and nodded vigorously. -Well, where mom goes, Manuel goes. -Good boy,¡¬ Serena stroked his head before lifting it again, -Brother, tonight after dinner, let Mario take us there. -Okay. -Manuel, go upstairs and get your things. Manuel nodded and was up the stairs in no time. Matteo shook his head a little helplessly as he looked at him, the little boy was a quick mutineer and didn¡¯t think about who had really taken care of him every day while his mom ignored him. He had always felt that, as an uncle, he was particrly ignored. After dinner, Mario took Manuel and Serena to the Antic Vi. The one who was most conflicted was Anna, who had no rtionship with Cristian and simply could not follow Serena to stay in Cristian¡¯s vi nor could she stay with the actual Giordano family. So, in the end, she had to move back to the apartment. Anna was still looking at Serena with pity when Mario made her get out of the car. -Serena, are you sure you don¡¯t want to go out and stay with me? I¡¯m afraid to be alone in such a big room. -You are an adult, what is there to be afraid of? -Even if you¡¯re an adult, it¡¯s always scary to live alone in such a big house, why don¡¯t you let Manuel¡­? -No, go with my brother if you are afraid,e on, Mario. Mario nodded to Anna and walked away, leaving Anna standing furiously in her seat. At the Antic mansion. Since the news about Cristian had spread all over the North City, everyone in the Antic mansion had also heard about it, and everyone was sad as hell right now, but still everyone was going on in their own way, after all, they were all on the payroll. It was already a littlete, and when they saw a car approaching, those guarding the gates of Vi Antic became serious. The car stopped at the vi gate, the gates opened, and Serena got out of the car with Manuel in tow. Several men guarding the gate immediately greeted them, shouting excitedly, ¡°Mrs. Serena! -Mrs. Serena! Master Manuel! Serena stepped forward, -Please, we have luggage in the trunk, help us. -Mario, thank you for your hard work, be careful on the way back. -Well, then I¡¯ll go first. Some of the men guarding the gate apanied Serena and Manuel inside the vi with their luggage. Actually, Serena did note here very often, and each time she did she was in a different mood. This time she was extraordinarily sad. Chapter 735: Let’s wait together for your daddy. In the middle of the night, the servants were awakened by her arrival and hurried to get up to clean the room. Although the wedding had not gone well, for them, as long as it was someone Cristian could identify, Serena was the mistress of the Ferrari family. Plus, there was a little Manuel. -Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s gettingte, you and mister should rest soon. -Thank you, you go and rest too. When the servants left, Manuel and Serena were left alone in the room. It had been a long time since the two had slept together, so Manuel was especially excited to see that he was in the same room as his mother, standing on tiptoe to pull at the hem of her dress. -Mom, it¡¯s been a long time since you slept with me in your arms, can I do it tonight? Serena pinched her nose, -Of course, we will continue to sleep together from now on. -Thanks Mom! Manuel was so excited that he offered to change his slippers and headed for the bathroom, turning to her and saying, ¡°Mom, I have to take a shower first. -Ok, fine. Serena nodded and, after watching the bathroom door close, sat on the edge of the bed, lowering her head and brushing the texture of the sheets with her fingers, her spirits lowered again. That night, mother and sony together, Manuel fearing she would disappear, his small arms clinging to her waist and his face nestled against her arms, rubbing against her. Serena thought about the recent events and spoke softly to Manuel. -Manuel, I am very sorry that something happened to your father. In the darkness, Manuel did not respond to her words. Serena continued: -So, a while ago, I didn¡¯t know how to face you or how to tell you this, so I didn¡¯t video call you and that made you cry so much, that it was my fault, I apologize. Manuel growled softly and then tightened his arms around her waist even more, -Mom, I said I don¡¯t care, you are my mother. And on television, women are meant to be cuddled. Manuel should cuddle you when you are in a bad mood. The more sympathetic Manuel was, the more Serena felt guilty for really being irresponsible as a mother. Serena could only sigh thinking about the things she had to do tomorrow. -Mom, if you feel guilty, give me a kiss! -Manuel rubbed against her and shook his head, -Give me a kiss and I won¡¯t be angry. Serena¡¯s heart felt warm and she lowered her head to Manuel¡¯s forehead and kissed him, whispering, -Let¡¯s wait together for your daddy¡¯s return. -Yes, don¡¯t worry, Mom, I will help you if there is any difficulty. Serena could onlyugh, not taking thement seriously; after all, Manuel was only a boy of four or five and could not help her much. -Go to sleep and have a good night. -Good night, mom! *** The next day.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Serena woke up on time, sat down at her dressing table and started putting on her makeup. It had been many days since she had put on makeup, she herself was not in the mood for makeup, but today was different. She knew that she had to go to the Ferrari Group, and if she neglected herself, she would surely make a fool of herself. At the very least, she had to wear makeup as a sign of respect. With this in mind, Serena looked carefully at herself in the mirror, outlined her eyes a little at a time, finished curling her eyshes, and applied mascara. Her movements were not slow, but fluid, and she had finished her makeup in no time. When she got up, she found Manuel still tucked in bed, and he looked like he had not slept wellst night. Serena thought about it and did not wake him. He got up immediately to change and waited until he had finished unpacking before opening the door to his room and going out. The maids had gotten up much earlier and were waiting at the door. When she saw her leave, one of them said respectfully, ¡°Madam, breakfast is ready. Serena looked at the time-it was far from the Ferrari Group, and if she had driven there, there would probably still be traffic-after all, it was rush hour at work. -Thanks, but I don¡¯t have time for breakfast today, so please, when Manuel gets upter, remember to tell him to get a ss of hot water first. -Yes, but are you really not going to eat breakfast? Your stomach will hurt if you don¡¯t eat, so why don¡¯t I make you a bowl of cereal and bring it to you to drink on the way? Cereal? Serena thought about it, but nodded, ¡°Yes, thank you. The waitress had been quick, bringing her the cereal in less than five minutes, and it was covered so she could carry it without fear of spilling it, and even more thoughtful, she had made her a sandwich. She smiled shyly, -Good day, ma¡¯am. Serena thanked her and then carried the bags to the garage. Her car was still parked here, which had saved her from having to find someone to pick her up. When the car stopped, the few men guarding the door could not help but approach and whisper. -Where is thedy going so early? Back to work? -Well, looking at her, it doesn¡¯t seem to be her will. Have you seen the news? The old man from the Ferrari Group is back. -What? -The crowd eximed, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Alexander in a sanatorium? I heard his mental state was not very good, howe he suddenly came out? -The origin of our lord Cristian and the Ferrari family you all know, Alessandro came out at the time of our lord¡¯s ident, the twists and turns in this, they are really not easy to tell. -Forget it, it¡¯s not to see them, it¡¯s better not to guess. -Hey, guess, Ms. Serena could go to the office? Actually, Serena had gone to the office because Chiara had given her the exact information that Leonardo was nning to rejoin the Ferrari Group once Alexander withdrew from the sanatorium. But she had no shares in hand, so she would have to ask Alessandro to leave. Today, the Ferrari Group would hold an internal meeting. Everyone knew what the meeting would be about. So Serena had to go and attend this meeting. She wondered if what Leonardo had said in front of her was fiction or not. Was he really waiting for an opportunity to take her ce? In the middle of the traffic, Serena stopped to take a sip of her cereal and then pulled out her sandwich and took a bite. At that moment, however, her cell phone rang. Chapter 736: The company and her, I want both. Serena frowned at the sound of her cell phone ringing, who could be calling her at this hour? Could it be Chiara? Serena put the ss down, then picked it up and looked at it, to check that it was not Chiara¡¯s phone number. Instead, it was Leonardo. She had previously noted her call. At this point, what did Leonardo want when he had called her? Serena picked up the phone as she thought about the purpose of her call, ¡°Hello? Hearing her voice, Leonardo had finally sighed on the other end, ¡°Well, you look good. Serena was speechless. -These days, your cell phone has been turned off and I could not reach you. These words, Serena did not even know how to take them, and she simply remained silent before taking a bite of her sandwich. The subdued sound of chewing reached Leonardo¡¯s ears on this side, and he froze for a moment before asking in a low voice, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had breakfast yet? Serena saw that the traffic in front of her had stopped moving, so she took another sip of her cereal and then swallowed the sandwich in her mouth. -What can I do for you, Mr. Leonardo? The other leader was silent for a moment, then said softly, -I was thinking it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay, and if I could, I¡¯d like to take you out to dinner and see if you¡¯re okay now? Hearing this, Serena curled her lips and, after ncing at the situation outside the car, told him directly. -I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient, I¡¯m going to the Ferrari group right now. Her words silenced the other man for a few moments, then Serena noticed that his tone had be a little more anxious. -Serena, you are going to the Ferrari group, why? Didn¡¯t you just get home? You should get some rest. Serena smiled weakly, -I¡¯m not doing anything, I just wanted to go. She took another sloppy sip of her cereal, and had to say that the waitress was pretty good at what she did, this cereal was well made and deep to her taste. -What is there to see in the office, where are you now? I wille and get you. Such a reaction made Serena feel a little disappointed. -Are you restless and fearful? Leonardo froze for a moment and then smiled slightly: -Serena, why should I be restless and fearful? -Since you are not afraid, let¡¯s wait until we meet at the Ferrari group. Having said that, Serena did not give him another chance to talk and simply hung up the phone.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She put the phone aside and ate her unfinished sandwich. Here, she was quite close to the Ferrari Group, and it would probably take her another 15 minutes to get there. Ten minutester, Serena arrived punctually at the group and, after parking her car, went straight in. Like everyone else in the group who had met her, no one stopped her as she walked up the stairs; Serena went directly to the elevator that Cristian used exclusively, and as she entered, her arm was tugged. Serena turned around and saw Leonardo. -Don¡¯t go up,¡± she said. Leonardo¡¯s face did not look good, his gold-rimmed sses hiding the grim emotions under his eyes, and then he waited for the elevator doors to close before letting her go. Serena withdrew her hand and said coldly, ¡°What are you doing? -You¡¯ve juste home, you haven¡¯t recovered well yet, have you? I¡¯m sending you to rest. After saying this, Leonardo tried to take Serena¡¯s hand again. Serena immediately stepped back with a cold face and a stern tone. -Sir, please behave yourself. Her tone was heavy and seemed extremely serious. Leonardo froze for a moment, his hand stopped in the air, smiling bitterly, -Do you hate me so much now? You can¡¯t even let me take care of you? -Is it concern or fear? -What do you mean? -Mr. Leonardo, you don¡¯t need to y dumb with me anymore, you must know very well the purpose of my return, right? Cristian is away for now, I will take care of everything for him. Leonardo waspletely petrified, he thought Serena might have guessed what he wanted to do, but with her character she would hold back, he did not expect her to say so openly. Suddenly, Leonardo felt frustrated in the extreme. Looking at the exquisite-looking woman in front of him, a grin suddenly appeared on Leonardo¡¯s lips. -Serena, am I such a bad person in your eyes? She did not respond to his words, but the way she looked at him hinted at what was in her heart. -Or is what you have in mind now that I havee to thepany to take his ce? Because something happened to Cristian, I looked for an opportunity toe? But Serena, did you really think that I might be the kind of person to take advantage of the situation? Serena half-closed her red lips, -Don¡¯t you think you are? Leonardo stared at her, without saying a word. -If you don¡¯t think you are, then you shouldn¡¯t show up at today¡¯s meeting. Leonardo¡¯s expression changed slightly; he seemed to know everything. Serena pressed the button, the doors opened, and she entered directly. Before the elevator doors closed, Serena looked at him and scoffed, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you are that kind of person or not. The moment the elevator doors closedpletely, Leonardo, who was standing outside the elevator, clenched his fists. -Sir, don¡¯t be silly, he is provoking you, if he listens to you, then he will be trapped,¡¬ the assistant was standing next to him, and at this point, as Serena was leaving, she hurried to advise him. Seeing that Leonardo did not respond to her words, he simply said with a cruel word: -Women like to throw themselves at rich men, so when you be the president of the Group in the future, there is no need to fear that she will not return. She is focused on Cristian now because he has power and influence, right? As soon as the voice fell, the assistant¡¯s cor was picked up by Leonardo, his eyes hidden under his sses were grim, -Who gave you the courage to say that about her? The assistant¡¯s expression changed, -I was wrong, sir, I was also thinking about your big business, if you don¡¯t like to hear these words, I won¡¯t say them in the future, forgive me this time. Leonardo looked at him for a long moment and slowly withdrew his hand, stepping aside and straightening his shirt cor. -Serena is the most extraordinary woman I have ever met. And you don¡¯t have to worry about me falling into her trap. His lips curved and there was an extra hint of mischief under his eyes that the warm and gentle man had never had before. -Thepany and her, I want both. The attendant swallowed and nodded. However, Leonardo averted his gaze to the elevator floors going up one at a time, his thin lips getting tighter and tighter. ¡°Serena, don¡¯t me me. I¡¯ll exin when it¡¯s all over. Cristian, didn¡¯t you enjoy fighting with me? Now that you are dead, how can you fight me?¡± Chapter 737: This fool. Serena went directly to the president¡¯s office and found Luca waiting for her inside. She froze for a moment, -Are you healed? Luca had been injured so badly that he should be able to heal well? Only he, as an assistant, could not let Cristian¡¯s identity be stolen. He smiled, and then suddenly, and winced again. -It¡¯s okay, go back to rest, it¡¯s not good for you to get sick in this condition. Serena walked over to the desk and opened herptop. -Ma¡¯am, I can¡¯t¡­-Luca covered his wound and approached her, -These foxes on the board, maybe he won¡¯t be able to handle them, and now that Mr. Cristian is gone, I can¡¯t run away from the battle anymore. -All right, Luca, even if they want the Ferrari Group to change hands immediately, it will take time, get back on your feet, you¨C¡± Before she could finish the sentence, her cell phone suddenly rang and Serena looked up to see that it was Chiara calling. -Hello? -Mrs. Serena, I¡¯m in the main building of the Ferrari group and Matteo asked me to deliver a document to you. -Yes, I will have the receptionist pick you up in the elevator. Chiara hurried and closed the door directly as she entered the office. Luca mysteriously approached her, although the wound on her body was still wrapped in gauze and looked rather strange. -Chiara, what documents did my brother ask you to deliver to me? Chiara ced a document on her table, with a straight face: -Matthew said you only had to open it and read it. Serena opened the document diffidently, and when she saw the words of the marriage contract, she visibly froze for a moment, with a very uneasy feeling in her heart. After seeing the ending and Cristian¡¯s signature, she could not help but her eyes reddened. -This madman¡­ She muttered, she had not shed a single tear since Cristian¡¯s incident, but at that moment she finally could not help herself and her tears fell on the paper, wetting the surface. -How could he do this, make decisions like this without my consent? -Serena asked as she let her tears fall. Luca stood to the side in silence, he was aware of that agreement, that agreement that Cristian had asked him to find awyer to help draft, to make sure everything was correct before sending it into Matteo¡¯s hands. Chiara did not know what was in the agreement, but seeing Serena¡¯s expression at that moment she also knew that it must be important, and she was able to exin simply: -Matteo told me that Cristian had given it to him before the wedding, and he thinks you will need it now, so he asked me to give it to you, hoping it will help you today. Serena was still crying and Chiara could only say, ¡°So, Miss Serena, I¡¯ll leave you. Serena nodded in tears and Chiara left. Luca bared his teeth to the side and advised, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be sad, at that moment when Mr. Cristian had made this decision, he also wanted to reassure his brother, and the way he did it, he didn¡¯t want it to be bad for you. -Of course I know, but-how could he do that? How could he do that? Disappear without a word? Leave behind an agreement like that? What is the point of this agreement? As long as Cristian, Serena, Matteo and hiswyer signed the papers, if Cristianmitted marital misconduct, he would be expropriated and all his assets would pass directly to Serena, including his shares in the Ferrari group. The contract drafted by thewyer was particrly impressive: in the event of his marriage, or death, it would happen that the shares would pass to her. Serena looked at the document and felt that she could not even breathe. She had a feeling that it was the document that had brought bad luck, and that if she had not signed the damn document, maybe nothing would have happened to her. When people were messed up, they always thought of random things. Luke had mixed feelings and felt particrly ufortable. -Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t cry, the Lord didn¡¯t do this of his own free will, and our people are looking for him, I think we will hear from him soon. Leonardo has his eyes on him, he can¡¯te back to Ferrari if he doesn¡¯t have shares, even if hees back here with Alexander¡¯s help, until he has no more shares in his hands, then he can¡¯t speak in thepany. Ma¡¯am¨Csign the contract, when you affix your name, the biggest shareholder in the group will be you. After saying this, Luke went forward enduring the pain in his body to give Serena a pen. With a pen in her hand, Serena could not write a single word. -What sense does it make that I want all this when Cristian goes away and leaves me shares in thepany? What sense does it make? Luca did not know what to say to persuade her, so he waited in the background. Having cried enough, Serena gradually calmed down.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Staring at the blurry document in front of her, Serena raised her hand to wipe away her tears, and rity returned to her eyes. She knew that if she did not sign that document, there was no way to know what would happen to the shares in Cristian¡¯s name. As long as he signed it, it would be his. However, she could not sign it for anything in the world. With this in mind, Serena called Chiara directly. -Chiara, please help me find a secretary and draw up a contract. Chiara agreed. Luca was listening and immediately understood what contract Serena was going to draw up and sighed a little. Serena had not yet realized how much Cristian¡¯s shares were worth. In fact, she was the woman Mr. Cristian had been eyeing. Serena sniffed her nose and calmed down. As soon as she signed this contract, all the shares in Cristian¡¯s name would be hers. Serena took a pen and signed her name next to Cristian¡¯s. Serena closed the file and put the pen down. -Luca, don¡¯t worry, I will retrieve it and also keep an eye on thepany. Chapter 738: The power struggle. At the beginning of the meeting, Serena handed the documents to Luca for safekeeping. Since it was inconvenient to hold them directly, Luca did not want to rest again and Serena simply let him follow her. When the matter was resolved, she would ask someone to send him to the hospital so that he could recover well. In the meeting room. Everyone here knew Serena-after all, she was already an assistant before Cristian¡¯s marriage to her, not to mention her status as a well-known fashion designer and daughter of the Giordano family. Her presence had surprised the crowd for a moment; after all, this was a meeting where no one expected her presence. -What¡¯s going on here? Isn¡¯t that Serena from the Giordano group? Why is she here? -I¡¯m not sure, what is she doing here? The group leader stepped forward and stood in front of Serena. -Today is an internal meeting of the Ferrari Group, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for you toe here. Serena stood still and looked at the other man. -Why is it not appropriate? -You¡­ -gave Serena aplicated look, -Although it is said that your rtionship with Cristian is known to everyone, you are neither a senior member of the Group nor an employee, so as far as our Group is concerned, you are just an outsider. -Because you are an outsider, you are not qualified to attend our internal meetings. -Get her out of here! -An authoritative voice suddenly rang out from the hall. An old man in a wheelchair had been pushed in. Although he was old, his eyes shone and his bony appearance made his whole person look more than fierce. The eyes of Luca, who was standing behind Serena were full of surprise; it was Alessandro Ferrari. The one pushing the wheelchair was none other than Leonardo. As Leonardo pushed the old man toward the door, his eyes looked toward Serena, their gazes met in the air, and Leonardo felt an extra hint of derision under Serena¡¯s eyes, and disappointment. Leonardo¡¯s fingers twitched, his thin lips became a tight line. She¡­ did she really¡­ hope for him? How else could emotions like disappointment have existed? So what if she was disappointed, he would always go down this road. Alexander¡¯s words carried weight, and two or three security guards immediately headed toward Serena at the sound of them. Luke paled at the sight and, holding back the pain on his face, he shouted a rebuke: -How dare you, this is Mr. Cristian¡¯s wife, who among you dares to make a move? When they saw him protecting Serena with his face covered in bruises, everyone got a little angry and several security guards dared not approach. Alexander spoke sternly, ¡°Luca, do you think she is worth more than me? -Mr. Alexander, I didn¡¯t say that, did I? But you told these security guards to take you outside, do you think you are worth more than you? -You! Although Luca¡¯s face hurt, he was very proud of himself, fortunately he had been following Cristian for a long time, so his ironguage had also been taught to him by example. -Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Leonardo said as he bent his head beside Alexander, gently stroking his chest and softening his breathing as he did so. Alexander took a moment to calm himself before raising his head again, his sly eyes resting on Serena¡¯s face, ¡°Well, even if I don¡¯t allow the guards to throw you out, you can¡¯t stay here, this is an internal meeting. Serena fearlessly met the old man¡¯s gaze, a very faint smile tickled her lips before she turned and walked slowly toward the spot in the center of the meeting.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The crowd could not help but hold their breath as they watched this scene. That spot¡­ It was reserved for Cristian, and no one in thepany would dare to sit there except Cristian. Would the girl have been willing to sit where Cristian sat? While everyone was still specting, Serena sat with her hands outstretched, then looked up and around the crowd and her voice cracked. -I¡¯m Cristian¡¯s wife, and now that he¡¯s not here, it¡¯s only right that I take his ce, and since you say it¡¯s an important internal meeting, it¡¯s even more important that I be there. What is the content of today¡¯s meeting? Let¡¯s begin. He sat there, speaking with the same tone and aura as Cristian, and Stefano Epifani, who normally sang against Cristian, now blurted out, ¡°Well, that¡¯s it! Cristian is not here now, so you, his wife, had better hold the meeting in his ce. I agree. He was leading and speaking loudly in thepany, since he had one of thergest shareholdings besides Cristian. Seeing that he had nodded his head, many also sat down to express their approval. Almost half of those present were seated; the other half were those on Mauro Farina¡¯s side. Mauro patted his hand and looked at Serena, a knowing smile on his face. -Even if she is Cristian¡¯s wife, when have we ever had a wife who could take over a meeting for us? Even if she can barely understand what we say, will she be able to make decisions when they are important? It is a matter of survival for the Ferrari family. Stefano returned a casual nce, ¡°What, thatst one is a good point, since the future survival of Ferrari is at stake, of course I have to be careful, otherwise? He looked at Leonardo from the other side, as if he wanted to say something, -One day thepany will be taken over by some quitepetent schemer, does the Group still want to maintain its position in the northern city? I¡¯m just afraid that by then we won¡¯t even be able to get into the top three. The crowd sitting behind him nodded in agreement. -Yes, not everyone can match Cristian¡¯s ability. -Yes, although Cristian always has an ugly face, but we are all used to that, as long as he can take care of thepany and make the Ferrari Group prosper, these are things that can be ignored. -Mauro, I advise you not to help the enemy do evil. Now that Cristian has disappeared only temporarily, you are joining the outsiders to take his ce, aren¡¯t you afraid that you will be in trouble when he returns? -How can you talk like that? At that moment, Leonardo took the floor. -Excuse me, listen to me for a moment. Chapter 739: Have you heard the official declaration of his death? The gaze of everyone present turned to Leonardo. Leonardo only fixed his eyes on Serena, however, there was no response, Serena was shuffling papers in front of her distractedly. Her cold attitude kindled the fire of fury in Leonardo¡¯s heart. For this alone, she was resentful toward him, could she even hate him? What would happen if he continued to do what he set out to do? -What do you think, do you think I am notpetent? Actually,pared to Cristian Ferrari, as his younger brother, I know that I am not capable. However, I have gained a lot of experience over the years, and now, you cannot stop running the Ferrari Group without Cristian, and from your point of view, your strengths are not equal to your desires. Therefore, I wanted to ask you to act for the president, and I am not going to rece him. Please make no mistake,¡± Leonardo said. His words were sincere. Stephen, however, ignored him and grimaced with disdain. -Do you think of us as children? You only say the good things. Luca Russo nodded and said, -I agree withStefano, are you acting for the president? Nonsense, everyone knows the contradiction between the vice president and Cristian. Oh, no¡­ you are no longer Mr. Leonardo, a few years ago you left the Ferrari Group. -You! Leonardo did not think he had spoken so harshly, he had an angry expression on his face. Alexander said energetically, -Boldly, you are a minor assistant, how can you talk like that? -And then he looked at Serena and scolded her, ¡°Who allows you to upy that position? Whether you are Cristian¡¯s wife or not, you have no power to rece him.¡± -Yes, you have no real power, even if you are his wife, it is not reasonable for you to run everything instead of Cristian. Everyone protested, Serena realized she had to put the documents on the table, she said with a smile on her lips, -If I owned the shares of the Ferrari Group? She said turning to everyone. Their mouths opened and asked, -Why do you have them? -Did Cristian give them to you?¡± they all thought. Leonardo¡¯s color changed and he narrowed his eyes vigntly. He had not thought about that problem, he thought it was not Cristian¡¯s style, yes, he liked Serena, but it was not enough to give her the shares. All the more reason, the wedding had not yet taken ce, how could he willingly pass them on to Serena? -It doesn¡¯t matter whether he gave you the shares or not, all of us here have them, but it doesn¡¯t mean that all of us can rece him in that position,¡± said one of those present. Lowering her head, Serena passed the documents to Stefano who was closer to her left, meanwhile, Luca appeared between Serena and Stefano in a timely manner. Stefano thought it was the transfer of shares; at first, he believed that if Cristian wanted to transfer them to her, it would only be a few. However, after observing the whole thing, he was amazed and opened his eyes wide. Driven by curiosity, all the people turned their gazes toward him, and were eager to know what the contents of the contract were. -Well¡­¡¬ said Stephen. He closed the contract and handed it back to Serena, then stood up and bowed his head to her, and said sincerely, -Yes, you have the right to take the seat directly. All the people were amazed: -What? ¡°What, is this your illusion?¡± ¡°Did Cristian transfer all his actions to Serena?¡± ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± they all thought. -You saw what happened to Cristian, that¡¯s why you say that, right? Cristian is dead, and the dead don¡¯t talk, do they?¡± a person standing next to Mauro suddenly stood up and said with strong emotional tension. Not knowing which of the words would anger Serena, she looked up and fixed her gaze on the person aggressively, and asked in a cold tone, ¡°Who says Cristian is dead? These people were startled by a strong aura of the woman in front of him, and he stammered: -Well¡­ the ne crash is true, isn¡¯t it? Serena got up from her seat and said in a low voice: -There is a survivor, didn¡¯t you see him? did you hear the official statement of his death? if not, how can you say such nonsense? if you say anything more about the death, I will use you of nder and libel? When he heard this, he closed his mouth. The person behind him reminded him with his arms, and then walked out in despair. Seeing this, Luke silently evaluated Serena¡¯s action in his heart. He greatly admired her conduct. Serena looked around and said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, now, I am the most powerful shareholder of the Ferrari Group, I will rece Cristian during the period when he is not yet back. From today, all predecessors do me the favor of advising me in the affairs ofpany management. Everyone present was badpany; they knew Leonardo¡¯s objective, clearly, he had invited Alexander. The people who had not stated their positions and expressed their support carelessly were contemting the struggle of both sides without intervening in it.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hearing the words, Stephen stood up to speak for her, -Even though there was no woman to upy the position of group president, since¡­ Cristian has not yet returned, there is no choice. Since that is the case, act for Cristian until he returns, Serena. Stefano had been with Serena from the beginning, that¡¯s why she had consideration for him, and said softly, -Thank you, Stefano, but I don¡¯t have much experience, and I¡¯m not very suitable for this position, so¡­ I offer to serve as vice president, as for the position of president, let¡¯s leave it vacant until Cristian returns. -All right,¡± Stephen said. -Anyone who still has doubts about my identity can discuss it with mywyer,¡¬ said Serena. Everyone was silent. Alessandro suddenly mmed the table and said with heat energy, -Shut up! Is it so easy to deliver the Ferrari Group into the hands of a woman who is not part of our family? Stefano turned his gaze to Alessandro and asked, ¡°As I thought, didn¡¯t we hand thepany over to the people who have the most shares instead of a person who was expelled from the group? Alexander said, ¡°If Cristian¡¯s death is true, of course, the shares? Luke quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Cristian, Alessandro, everything is under control. You should take care of him in the sanatorium. At this time, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to invite Alexander to speak for you, Leonardo, do you? Everyone present understood the teasing, Stephen turned his head and pretended not to hear him. Mauro kept his mouth shut, even though he wanted to help Leonardo. The proxy war was over without beginning. Chapter 740: Although I have selfishness, it’s all for you. The meeting was over. Serena took a car to drive Luca to the hospital. At first Luca did not want to go back to the hospital, but Serena told him, ¡°Your injury is serious, if you don¡¯t take care of yourself, it will be impossible to take care of thepany¡¯s business, won¡¯t it? We will have a hard fight. Luke was unconvinced, and returned to the hospital as Serena would have wanted. Serena prepared to return to the office immediately, but was stopped in a corner. After recognizing who it was, she stopped and looked at the people. -Is there a problem,¡± Serena asked. The person stopping her was Leonardo, whom she had seen at the meeting, and Alexander was no longer by her side because he had been taken to the sanatorium. Although Alexander was very smart, he did not have the ability to protest against other people with his sick body in a wheelchair. If he struggled against them to voice hisints, the illness would be the best reason to quarantine him in the sanatorium. He was certain that Serena respected the elders, however, after hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, he knew that Alexander had killed Cristian¡¯s mother to force him to return home, and had gotten what he wanted at any cost. He had certainly left a very long and ck shadow in Cristian¡¯s childhood memory. A person who did such things did not deserve to be respected as an elder, because in his heart, Cristian was just a method for his benefits. In front of Serena, Leonardo lowered his gaze and found the papers in his hand. He felt a sense of danger for no reason, so he took a few steps back. Leonardo stopped and immediately raised his head. -They warned you,¡± Leonardo asked. Serena was silent. -I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t think the rtionship between us would be like this,¡± Leonardo approached Serena, taking a few more steps, and asked. Serena¡¯s eyes widened and she took two steps back, however, Leonardo suddenly grabbed her arms, and lifted them above her head, pressing them against the cold wall. -Ah,¡¬ cried Serena without any prevention, all the things in her hand fell to the floor. Her pulse was elerated, and it seemed as if her heart jumped out of her throat. She looked at Leonardo with her intense eyes, but her pupils narrowed in terror. Leonardo approached her, he could feel her effort to resist, meanwhile, he understood her fury and annoyed by Serena¡¯s eyes, everything was very clear. In truth-the woman in front of him was his favorite. However, he would never have her. -What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will take your contract? I¡¯m sure you know my kindness and emotions for you well, you know that, Serena. Her breathing was getting more and morebored, Serena bit her lip and said, -Let me go, or I¡¯ll call the police. -And then,¡¬ Leonardoughed, teasing himself, and said, -When the policee, are you going to charge me with stalking? Serena did not answer him. -Don¡¯t, because ¡­ if you wanted to treat me like that, it would break my heart. And then, Leonardo let out a big sigh: -What I wanted to do was to talk to you, even just a few words. I came back to thepany not to rece Cristian but to manage thepany temporarily, I was the vice president of the group, that¡¯s why many issues are familiar to me, you know, thepany needs an administrator. Controlled by him, Serena was still struggling, but after a few attempts, she considered that her effort was insignificant in front of him, and asked him, ¡°Dare you say you are not doing this out of selfishness? Leonardo lowered his gaze and could hardly hear himself breathe. -Yes, I did. ¡°Leonardo had made a confession of his selfishness without a doubt,¡± Serena thought with a cold smile on her lips. -Although I admit I am selfish, you are the reason, it¡¯s not that I want to get thepany,¡¬ said Leonardo. Serena did not answer him. -I know you don¡¯t want to trust me, but no doubt¡­ because of the rtionship between you and Cristian, if there is any problem in thepany, you will show up. However, you have health problems, it will hurt you to deal with them. So, the best thing is for me to do it alone, but I didn¡¯t know you thought of me in this way,¡± Leonardo had confessed. -Serena, I never wanted to hurt you, everything he did¡­ it¡¯s for you,¡¬ Leonardo said. -Well, allow me. Leonardo sighed and let him go, after a few minutes of looking at him, he squatted down and took all the arranged documents, then handed them back to him. -I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t control my emotions well, every time¨Cif I think you don¡¯t trust me, it¡¯s thest straw. Take them, I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Leonardo said.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Serena took the papers and looked up at Leonardo¡¯s face. -I¡¯m afraid of people who dare not confess their selfishness,¡± Serena scolded. Leonardo waspletely stoned. He thought he understood himself after hearing her words. There was no change in her. -he said in a mocking tone. Serena immediately went out and stood there alone. *** After a busy day, Serena came home, fell on the sofa without time to remove her makeup. It was the first day of work, she was very busy, and because of her poor health, it was a bit difficult to cope with the workload as it was. It did not take her long to fall asleep, between dreams she felt someone smearing something on her face, Serena turned her hands in an unconscious movement, but the same feeling quickly recurred. Serena barely opened her eyes to find Manuel kneeling in front of her holding a special makeup remover for pregnant women, who was forcefully removing makeup from Serena¡¯s face. Seeing that his mother was awake, he asked softly, ¡°Mom, you are awake, but you still have makeup on your eyes, could you close them for a moment? Hearing her child¡¯s words, almost at the same time Serena closed her eyes without hesitation. With her eyes closed, she could still hear Manuel¡¯s voice and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be long, Mom. Serena nodded, and let Manuel calmly remove her makeup. This was not the first time. When they were abroad, she would sometimes be very exhausted, copse on the couch, eventually discover that the makeup had beenpletely removed after waking up. ¡°Haha, who says only girls take care of their parents?¡± thought Serena. Actually, boys were also intimate with their parents. -That¡¯s it, Mom,¡± said Manuel. Finally, Manuel jumped out of bed and took a hot towel to remove the grease stains on Serena¡¯s face, and asked, -Mom, I heard from Anna that you are pregnant, will I have a baby sister? Hearing this, Serena asked, ¡°Little sister? Would Manuel have preferred a little sister? -Oh, that¡¯s okay, what mom likes I like,¡± Manuel replied. With a smile on her lips, Serena said, -I don¡¯t know yet whether it will be a boy or a girl, but whoever it is, will you ept it? She was a little worried, because she feared that Manuel would not be happy with the news. In fact, Manuel has only grown up, and Serena did not think she could be pregnant again. -I know Mommy lives a hard life,¡± Manuel said and wrapped his arms around Serena¡¯s neck, putting his face on Mommy¡¯s, he added softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if Mommy is happy. Chapter 741: She won’t allow it. Serena closed her eyes, hugged her son tightly and prayed silently in her heart. ¡°Cristian, we have a very well behaved and sweet son, he is smart and cute, how can you leave me and your son? Pleasee back soon, we are waiting for you.¡± Time had flown by and soon a month had passed. Thepany was still running as before. But after Cristian¡¯s ident, many partners felt that the Ferrari Group had lost its future and wanted to withdraw their previous partnership, and there were also some brand owners who wanted to break their contracts. However, all these things were resolved by Serena herself.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Of course, Serena¡¯s brother Matteo was always by her side, and Chiara also helped her with a lot of work, as did Luca, who helped her while she was recovering from her injuries. Thanks to these people, everything was back to normal. Serena¡¯s designpany was left entirely in Anna¡¯s hands, as Serena did not have the energy to take care of so many things. When Anna was free, she asionally came to help Serena with things. At this time, for example, Anna was in the office sorting out information for Serena, and while she was doing her work, she said, ¡°Shall we go to the canteen? -Shall we go to the cafeteria and eat together?¡± she asked. -Yes, that¡¯s fine,¡¬ Serena nodded. The canteen food at the Ferrari Group was clean and hygienic, and Serena had been eating in thepany canteen since she came to thepany to do her job. -Actually the food in the Ferrari Group cafeteria is quite good, it¡¯s time to eat, let¡¯s go there first, it¡¯s less crowded now, we¡¯lle back and take care of these papers when we¡¯re done,¡± Anna nodded. Serena looked at the time and thought Anna was right, so she gathered the things she had on hand and left the office with Anna. Serena had never used her privileges, so she joined Anna in the queue. The two had just reached the end of the queue when they heard a conversation between two employees in front of them. -How, has our Ferrari group been under the control of that woman ever since? Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Cristian returned after all this time? Hearing this, Serena frowned, and behind her Anna was about to go and reason with the two girls, but he stopped her. -What are you saying that doesn¡¯t make sense? It has been more than a month, and if Mr. Cristian could havee back, he would have done so long ago . -What do you mean? -Do you think it ismon for nes to crash? The chances of surviving a ne crash are very slim, and not everyone is so lucky. -But the search and rescue team never found Mr. Cristian¡¯s body? -Yes, even though the search and rescue teams did not find his body, he is not even on the list of survivors. It is too difficult to conduct a rescue in an endless sea, and I have heard from inside sources that in addition to the survivors and bodies that have been recovered, there are many other people missing, and Mr. Cristian is one of them. The employee covered her mouth in surprise at what she had said. -I can¡¯t believe that so many people are missing, it seems that Mr. Cristian is really unlucky. -In the future, our Ferrari group will probably be controlled by that woman from the Giordano family, don¡¯t think of her as a young woman, but she has many tricks up her sleeve. I heard that Mr. Cristian¡¯s older brother wanted to temporarily take over the presidency at that time, but this woman disagreed, saying that she was Mr. Cristian¡¯s wife and therefore had the authority to take Mr. Cristian¡¯s ce. I think this woman married Mr. Cristian for his fortune from the beginning. After Mr. Cristian¡¯s death, she was not sad at all, in fact she came to thepany first and took the position. -It can¡¯t be, can it? With her looks, she shouldn¡¯t be this kind of person. -How is that impossible? You are still too naive, I have seen many women like that. Anna, who was standing behind Serena, could not help but hear these words; just now Serena had stopped her, otherwise she would have rushed to argue with the two employees. -What kind of women have you often seen? -Anna had now reprimanded her directly. Anna¡¯s sudden question had interrupted the discussion between the two employees. The woman who had just spoken ill of Serena turned her head back just in time to see Serena¡¯s exquisitely beautiful, if cold, face. Behind Serena was Anna, who was now staring at her with a fierce gaze. Am I wrong in saying that Mr. Cristian is noting back and that she has be the vice president of our group, in charge of everything and of bringing people like her into thepany? -The employee realized that she had been overheard by Serena and the girls, so she stopped hiding and defended herself, ¡°I know that the Giordano Group has been restricted by the Ferrari Group and you are trying to disrupt our business and finally bring the Ferrari Group under the Giordano Group, right? Anna looked at her with wide, incredulous eyes. -How can you say these things? She was so angry that she wanted to rush in and argue with the employee. Serena pulled her back, then looked at the waitress and smiled slightly. -Excuse me, who told you that Cristian is noting back? The clerk froze, not realizing that Serena was worried about Mr. Cristian. -You were right. Cristian is not among the survivors, but the search and rescue teams have not found his body either. Do you know what the concept of missing is? Missing is being unable to determine something, and you¡¯re not misinforming yourself by saying so firmly that he¡¯s noting back? -Well, I¡­ -The Ferrari Group needspetent personnel, not people who curse their superiors,¡¬ Serena looked away and spoke calmly. Please pack your bags and leave the Ferrari Group immediately. The employee¡¯s eyes widened at these words, ¡°Do you want to fire me? Her voice was so loud that it immediately attracted the attention of everyone around her. It was then that everyone realized that Serena was here, but no one dared to approach to ask, so everyone watched the scene in silence. Serena looked at the time on her wristwatch. -Yes, it is now about 11:10, if I see you still in the office at 11:30 I will tell security that you are invading the Ferrari Group. -You! -The employee was now very angry: -My uncle has shares in the Ferrari Group, he¡¯s one of the shareholders, he can¡¯t fire me! -Serena smiled slightly, ¡°Who is your uncle? -My uncle is¡­¡± The employee was about to say her uncle¡¯s name when the girl next to her hastened to pull her back and then bowed her head to apologize to Serena. -I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m very sorry, my friend didn¡¯t think well, she didn¡¯t want to contradict you and Mr. Cristian. We usually take our work very seriously and talk about things other than work only over dinner. We are willing to admit our mistake and correct it, so please give us another chance. Serena looked at her, remembering that this girl had once defended her. She had said that she did not think Serena was like that. Even though the girl had only given exnations for her, Serena still had a good impression of this girl. After all, there were too many people in thispany who hated her. -Because your friend interceded on your behalf, I will pretend that today¡¯s incident did not happen, but if in the future anyone else goes around talking about Mr. Cristian in thispany, I will take punitive measures. Serena could allowpany employees to speak ill of her, but she could not ept people saying that Cristian was dead. Surely she would not have allowed it!!!! Chapter 742: There is news about Cristian When the two employees left, Anna asked Serena. -Did you forgive her so easily? -I was just scaring her to give a warning to the other employees,¡¬ Serena looked around and exined. The two ordered food and found an empty table to sit at, Anna looked around, then lowered her voice and asked, -But are you still going to wait for Cristian toe back? At this question, Serena¡¯s hands stopped for a moment and she looked at Anna without immediately answering. Anna was a little surprised by his deep gaze and looked away, exining, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. Will you continue to run thepany for him? It would be a total waste of one¡¯s life, and it would be very exhausting. -Anna,¡± Serena suddenly interrupted. -What? It was the first time Serena had exined to Anna in such a serious way. -I¡¯m not going to wait forever, because he will probablye back. Serena¡¯s vision was still and Anna wanted to say something else but nothing came out, so she had to nod and eat. In fact, during the month of waiting, many people, not just Anna, thought that Cristian must have died in the ne crash and that he might nevere back. But Serena and Manuel were the only ones who were convinced that Cristian would return. Both were convinced that Cristian was only temporarily missing. Anna cast a heartbreaking nce at Serena. How determined did a woman have to be to trust her husband so much? Suddenly Anna felt that even though he was not with Matthew, it was a blessing to see him alive and well every day. Serena and Cristian, on the other hand, loved each other but could not be together.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If Cristian had really died from the ne crash, Serena would never have seen him again. But Anna would never say that again in front of Serena. After lunch, the two returned to their respective jobs. After a long day of work, Serena came home tired. She was about to lie down on the couch to get some rest when she received a call from Chiara. -Serena was a little puzzled. Since it was already after office hours, she wondered why Chiara wanted to see her. -Mrs. Serena, I have a message for you. Chiara¡¯s tone sounded serious, as if she was about to tell her something important. Serena was exhausted, but she sat back down as soon as she heard Chiara¡¯s serious tone. Although Chiara had been calling Serena almost every day for some time, she rarely spoke in such a serious tone. And Serena¡¯s heart was also beating frantically at that moment. Serena heard her voice bing hoarse and trembling as she was unable to speak. -What is it? -Mrs. Serena, we may have found Mr. Cristian,¡¬ re smiled slightly from where Serena could not see and said in a congrattory tone. Serena felt only a wave of dizziness in her eyes at this news, as if a star had struck her, but she did not faint. Serena bit her lip and tried to stay awake, clutching her phone tightly. -Is it true what you said? But she could not contain her emotions and stood up. -Did you really find Cristian? Where is he now? How is he? -Don¡¯t worry yet, Miss Serena, our information is eighty percent urate. But there are still some things we¡¯re not sure about, so we¡¯ll have to ask you toe in person. -What are you talking about? Instead of telling him the answer right away, re continued, -Mr. Matthew said that because of your temperament, you would go right away to check and that you wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep if we left you waiting one night. So I bought you a ticket for tonight and the driver is already on his way to pick you up. -Have you already sent for the driver? -Yes, he should be at the ce where you are staying in about twenty minutes and you still have time to pack the things you need to take with you. By the way, one more thing, don¡¯t worry about Manuel, we have arranged for him to be taken care of. With Matthew and Anna close by, Serena knew Manuel would be well taken care of and nodded her head. -So, Miss Serena, go and pack, I¡¯ll leave you for now. Once the call was over, Serena hung up the phone and grabbed her suitcase to begin packing the clothes she would take with her on the trip. She opened the closet to take out the suitcase, but suddenly her hand trembled and she could not hold it steady, so suddenly she copsed. Serena bent down and then is quickly climbed back up to fix it. Although Serena had twenty minutes to pack her suitcase, she packed it in a few minutes. Finally, she took her passport and waited at the door for the driver to arrive. The driver had not yet arrived at Vi Antic, and the short twenty minutes that passed seemed like a century before Serena finally saw the driver¡¯s car. -I¡¯m here!¡± Serena was a little excited to see the driver arrive. -Mrs. Serena,¡¬ the driver smiled as he approached, offering to take the luggage from Serena¡¯s hands and put it in the trunk, asking, -Mr. Matteo asked me to pick you up, take you to the airport and stop for something to eat, you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have you? Serena shook her head to show that she didn¡¯t care about dinner and asked, -Sir, is it true what Chiara said? Her heart was still very apprehensive at this moment and her thoughts were confused, a myriad of memories came to her mind and she remembered all those promises Cristian had whispered in her ear, everything yed in her mind like a movie. The driver put the suitcase away and when he looked up he noticed that Serena¡¯s eyes were red, as if she was going to cry soon, but he was so distressed that he reassured her and said, ¡°Miss Serena, this time there is a good chance that the secretary Chiara and Mr. Matteo will buy your ticket. That¡¯s a good thing, don¡¯t fret, Miss Serena, please get into the car quickly. Serena understood his words. Yes, it was good news. Why did she have to be upset? Thinking about it, Serena wiped the tears from her eyes, made a smile and rejoiced, ¡°You are right, my brother and secretary Chiara would not have told me about it unless they had certain information. -So, shall we go to the airport now? -Yes. Serena nodded and followed the driver to the car. -There is still some way to the airport, but Mr. Matteo asked me to take you to dinner first, so¡­¡± The driver looked at the navigator and said, -We will go directly to the airport. -We will go directly to the airport, there is a restaurant at the airport, and then we will get something to eat. -Whatever. The driver took Serena safely to the airport, and as she got out of the car she met Chiara, who was on the sidewalk waiting for her. When Chiara saw her getting out of the car, he rushed to her, took the suitcase from her hands and said, ¡°Mr. Matteo is already waiting for you in the waiting room. -Okay. Serena followed Chiara through airport security, and then Chiara took her to a restaurant. Matteo had settled in a window seat, with aptop and a hot cup of coffee in front of him. -Good evening,¡± Matteo looked up and had just greeted her when Serena rushed in. -Matteo, is this the right news? Chapter 743: I hope he is safe. Although Serena already knew that Matteo would never tell her anything she wasn¡¯t sure of. But she was still worried. Serena had always felt that everything was a fiction, like a dream. After all, it had been so long since they had lost Cristian. Now that there was real news about Cristian, it seemed surreal. He feared the news would disappear like the bubble at dawn. Matteo had rarely seen Serena like this-she was already a mother-but now she looked like a teenager, her eyes red and her expression frightened, as if her soul also trembled with trepidation. Matteo reached out his hand and touched the top of Serena¡¯s head, the warmth of his palm sent a steady stream of heat into her. It was as if Matteo wasforting his sister with this gesture. -Don¡¯t worry. Matteo¡¯s voice was soft. -Like your brother, I never do anything I am not sure of. Hearing Matteo¡¯s reassurance, Serena felt much calmer. But before she met Cristian, there were still doubts inside her that she could not dispel. She feared that this feeling would only go away when Serena knew that Cristian was safe. -Sit down,¡¬ Matteo pulled the chair closer and handed her the menu. You just got home from work, you must be hungry, eat something first. -I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Serena shook her head. -Even if you don¡¯t have an appetite, you have to eat something since our flight has been dyed a bit and there will be no food on the ne. Are you going to meet Cristian with an empty stomach? Serena said nothing. -Even if you¡¯re not hungry right now, you should regain your strength in time, because it¡¯s time to eat and the baby in your belly should eat something as well,¡¬ Chiara sat down next to her and began to coax her as well. Serena was even more speechless. With much persuasion from the two of them, Serena ordered food from the menu. Serena did not have much of an appetite at the moment because all her energy was focused on Cristian. But when she took her first bite, the food suddenly seemed delicious, perhaps because she was pregnant, she had thought. It was still very early before the ne took off and Matthew cut off a piece of steak and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early, take your time and eat slowly, you just have to take care of yourself before you have the energy to take care of others. When the timees¡­ Matthew did not continue with thesest words, but it was clear that he meant something else. -In time for what? -Serena took a bite of her food, careful about what she was saying, and stared at Matteo. -By the way, on the phone, Chiara, the secretary, told me that you had an uncertain message and that you had to wait for my confirmation in person, and now that I¡¯m here, can you tell me what it is? At this mention, Chiara and Matteo looked at each other, then Chiara smiled and exined, ¡°As for this news, it is better to wait until you get off the ne. So mysterious. Serena had an uneasy feeling and frowned, not being interested in eating, as she put down her knife and fork. -Please tell me right now if this news has anything to do with Cristian. Chiara nodded. Serena suddenly became nervous. -Is there something wrong with him? Chiara did not answer, and Matteo looked at his coffee. -Chiara? Is Cristian hurt? Please tell me, is he safe? Chiara felt that if she didn¡¯t say something, Serena would go crazy with anxiety. But a pregnant woman shouldn¡¯t have too many mood swings, so Chiara could only rush to exin, -Miss Serena, please don¡¯t worry, our news has nothing to do with Mr. Cristian¡¯s safety; he is safe and sound. Serena was relieved to hear that Cristian was safe. -That he is safe and sound is my greatest wish¡­. The rest did not matter much to Serena. When she would see Cristian again, she did not know how he would react-this business genius sometimes acted like a stupid innocent boy ¡­. When the time came, Serena should have asked Cristian why he had transferred all his assets and shares to Serena without her consent¡­. Had Cristian done this so as not to have guilt toward Serena when he wanted to leave? I should scold Cristian when I find him because he suddenly returned to the country without telling me. This bad boy¡­ At the thought, Serena felt like crying again, and she hurriedly grabbed her knife and fork and covered the situation by eating. After eating, everyone went about their own business. Matthew¡¯s attention was always focused on hisptopputer, and during this time he had also done video conferencing. Chiara had helped him with the minutes of the meeting. Serena, on the other hand, had the least to do. In fact, she was very busy when she worked at thepany, but she never left her work unfinished at the end of the day. She knew that she could not work all the time when she was pregnant and that if she did not get enough rest and had health problems, the baby she was expecting would also suffer. In Cristian¡¯s absence, it was even more important for her to protect their illegitimate child. At the time, Serena thought that when Cristian returned, her second child might be born. But perhaps there was no need to worry about that now, since she would soon be able to meet Cristian. Serena was already two months pregnant and would have to share the good news with Cristian when the time came. *** When the ne arrived in Country A, Serena and the two left the airport with their suitcases in tow. -Will we see Cristian now? -Serena asked Chiara excitedly as she walked through the VIPne. Seeing Serena¡¯s anxious look, Chiara could not help but smile and replied, -Miss Serena, we had such a long flight, we have to go to the hotel first to rest. -Are you not tired after a whole night¡¯s flight? Matteo gave her a calm look and asked. -No, I¡¯m not tired,¡¬ Serena shook her head. Serena hadn¡¯t slept on the ne either. Probably because she was so nervous that her palms were sweating and her heart was beating so fast she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. -Even if you are not tired, you should rest, look at you now. Matthew took out his phone, turned on the front camera and handed it to Serena. Serena took it and looked at herself. She noticed that she had deep circles under her eyes. And since she had arrived at the airport yesterday right after work, she had not had time to remove her makeup, which had been all over after a night out, and her hair was now a mess. She looked like a crazy person with mental problems. It was just not appropriate to go and meet Cristian like that. -All right then, we¡¯ll go to the hotel first,¡± Serena finally convinced herself. As much as she wanted to see Cristian right away, not now, she would scare him off with this look. Serena¡¯s willingness to go to the hotel because of her appearance made Chiara and Matteo¡¯s hearts shiver. After all, they had not told Serena this important thing. What would Serena think when she found out? Chapter 744: It’s not a guess, it’s the truth. At the hotel Serena spent a serious hour washing her hair and showering, putting on clean clothes and getting ready. She was afraid her makeup would get stained again, so this time she didn¡¯t even put on makeup. But even if she wanted to put on makeup now, she couldn¡¯t do it. She had not had time to put on makeup because she had left the house in a hurry. re had told her then that she had 20 minutes to get ready, but when she had pulled out her suitcase, she only had time to put on some clothes and the rest of the time¡­. She had spent it standing at the door waiting for the driver. It was as if a curse had been ced on her. Serena looked at herself in the mirror and reached out to gently stroke her face. Then she changed motion and pinched her face with her thumb and forefinger. Serena cried out in pain when she saw a big red spot on her face in the mirror. It hurt a lot. It was real. It was not fake. Even though the wound made her wince in pain, Serena could not help but smile as she looked at herself in the mirror. Matteo had sent her a message telling her to sleep for a few hours. He had also said he had a car ready for the afternoon and would take her to see Cristian then. Serena thought about the arrangement and it seemed appropriate, so she texted back and went to rest. And now she was really tired, she had been in a good mood all day, but because of her pregnancy, the baby in her belly seemed to keep protesting and demanding rest. Serena went to bed and fell asleep, waking up only in the afternoon when re knocked on her door. -Serena, we¡¯ll leave in about ten minutes. -Okay. Serena got out of bed, quickly went to the bathroom, washed her face, put on something she could use for traveling, and followed Chiara out the door before she had a chance to gather her hair. Matteo froze for a moment at the sight of Serena. Because Serena rarely wore her hair down, even casually, she wore it tied back. But now she wore a head of soft hair. The hair that hung down, covering half her face, made her look even thinner. But most of all, Serena now looked especially like Matteo¡¯s mother when she was young. Seeing Serena like this, Matteo was immediately immersed in memories. Only when Serena approached him and named him as a brother did Matteoe back to reality. Remembering his mother¡¯s untimely death, Matteo was in a foul mood and responded in a very disinterested manner. After getting into the car, Serena could not help her doubts.N?velDrama.Org content rights. -Where are we going now? She had looked at the time on her way out and it waste. Chiara sat in the passenger seat and replied, -You¡¯ll know when we get there. Serena felt that these two people were hiding something from her. But she was about to meet Cristian and she felt that all these doubts would be resolved when she met him. When the car had been driving for a while, Matteo, who was sitting next to her, suddenly asked her. -I have something to tell you. -What is it? Matteo did not turn around; he kept looking out the car window but did not speak right away. A moment passed before Matteo continued. -Let¡¯s take a guess: What would you do if you met Cristian but he no longer knew you? Why wouldn¡¯t Cristian recognize Serena? -Brother, I don¡¯t understand you, why wouldn¡¯t he know me? How could Cristian not recognize me? Matthew turned to look at him. -It¡¯s just a guess. Serena was a little pale and did not answer him, she seemed not to bear the question. This made Serena worried Matteo and said in a serious tone, -It¡¯s just a guess, if you can¡¯t even ept the idea, what will you do if it really happens? -No! Serena shook her head vigorously, trying to argue for Cristian. -It¡¯s impossible, the hypothetical can¡¯t be true, how could Cristian not know me? Brother, don¡¯t be ridiculous. Having said that, he turned his head angrily the other way and stopped talking to Matteo. Matteo did not move, ¡°What if I¡¯m not joking? Suddenly, Serena turned to Matteo and looked at him with surprise. Chiara, sitting in the passenger seat, could clearly feel the disquiet in the air, but at that moment she did not know what to say to lighten the mood. After all, Matteo was telling the truth. And they were about to witness the truth of the matter, and all words now seemed to pale inparison. -I am not joking with you, the things I just said are true. Matthew¡¯s words ripped through the cruel night. re could almost feel a breath of sadness in the air, and through the rearview mirror she saw Serena sitting expressionless but with tears in her eyes. Serena knew Matteo would never lie to her, she had had a special feeling since she had started guessing things, but she never thought it could be true. Serena¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she looked at Matteo, she said in her aggravated tone, -So this is what you¡¯ve been keeping from me? Matteo did not say another word as re, facing him, exined. -Mrs. Serena, we did not want to hide this from you, but we also found the news strange, so we wanted you toe and confirm it in person, and when you meet Mr. Cristian, you will know the truth of the matter. -And where are we going now? -Serena was not sure how long it would take her to ept it, but her brain had taken the initiative to raise the issue for her. Chiara looked at the navigation and sighed, -We¡¯ll be there soon. A few minutester, the car stopped in front of a building. Serena had seen many of these buildings when she had lived abroad five years ago, so she recognized them at a nce. -This is¡­ -This is the world-famous Calligaris familypany in country A,¡¬ Chiara took in her words and looked slowly at Serena. This is where our intelligence agent met Mr. Cristian. As for why he was here, I did some research. Chiara opened her briefcase, took out a document and handed it to Serena. Serena took the document but did not open it. -Actually, at first we didn¡¯t know why Mr. Cristian was here, but then we found out that Mr. Cristian¡¯s aunt, Beatrice Marchetti, was actually Beatrice Calligaris, the youngest daughter of the Calligaris family, and that her sister, Mr. Cristian¡¯s mother, Iris Marchetti, formerly Iris Calligaris, were the famous twin daughters of the Calligaris family, but then they left the Calligaris family for North City, for reasons unknown to us. Chapter 745: The Calligaris family. The Calligaris family. Serena had heard of him before, the family had a high rank in the world, and now there was only one old man who managed all the family affairs. When Serena was a designer at that time, she had had some business with the people of the Calligaris family, andter her colleague was very excited to see the people of the Calligaris family and had exined everything about the family to her. Her colleague was particrly excited at that time and said that the Calligaris family was particrly powerful, but even though the family was powerful, there was only one old man in charge of the business and that old man was named Angelo Calligaris. Although Angelo was very old, he was in excellent health and wisdom. Anyone who tried to harm him or plotted to seize his wealth was severely punished by him. At this point, Serena was perplexed and asked her colleague why there was only one old man running the affairs of this family. Did Angelo have no children or did he not trust his children? The colleague told her that Angelo had a couple of daughters. But then the two sisters seemed to have had a conflict with their father, so the two daughters had left the house together, leaving only their father still in Country A. His colleague had thenmented that some people are born with a high standard of living, but treat money and power like garbage. Instead, others are not so well endowed and can only continue to run and surpass others on the road of life. Serena¡¯s quiet heart beat as she listened to the stories. What could have driven the two daughters to abandon an elderly father and all the family possessions? At the time, Serena felt estranged from these stories, but now? Cristian was in a rtionship with the Calligaris family. And Beatrice and Iris were the sisters mentioned. It was all so unbelievable. Serena¡¯s insides churned and the information she held in her hand sttered as Matteo, beside her, watched the scene without speaking. Chiara opened her lips to say something to Serena when Serena suddenly opened the car door and ran toward the building. It was then that the duo realized that a man wasing out of the building. The man had a familiar face, beautiful eyebrows, and an extraordinary temperament-it was none other than Cristian! It turned out that Serena had seen him and that was why she had suddenly run away. Matteo and Chiara looked at each other and quickly got out of the car as well.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At the first sight of Cristian, Serena forgot everything and immediately ran toward him, but she was slower than Matteo. When she was very close to Cristian, a hand suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her back. -Ah,¡± Serena screamed, trying to resist. -But Matteo pulled her back and Serena tried to free herself and said, -Brother, let go, let go. Matthew scowled, without letting go, and coldly admonished her, -He doesn¡¯t know you now, even if you go to him. -I don¡¯t believe you, how can he not know me, brother, let me go, I¡¯ll go and ask him. Seeing that she did not want to let him go, Serena was relentless and lowered her head to bite Matteo on the arm. Matteo did not expect this from Serena and the sudden pain made him let go and Serena took the opportunity to run toward Cristian. He ran toward Cristian with all his strength and was still panting when Serena stepped in front of Cristian. Cristian stopped in his tracks. Looking at the cloaked, pale, slightly red-eyed woman in front of him, Cristian raised his eyebrows. Was this the same woman who had been trying to pursue him all this time? A secondter, he withdrew his own gaze and stepped back, circling Serena. Serena froze for five seconds before reacting to what had happened, her insides filled with sadness, but she turned back after him and stopped in front of Cristian. Cristian felt strange and annoyed, -What do you want from me? Serena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Cristian frowned hard, an impatient expression on his face. Did he really not know Serena anymore? No! Serena didn¡¯t believe it. All those promises Cristian had whispered in her ear seemed like yesterday. She and Manuel waited every day for his return. Every night, Cristian had entered her dreams to go out with her, to speak emotional words of love to her. But why was Cristian so cold in front of her now? -Don¡¯t you recognize me? Serena¡¯s voice trembled as she asked this question, only she knew the pain she was suffering inside. The question seemed to amuse Cristian and his smile was a bit mocking. -Excuse me, miss, should I know you? Having said that, Cristian unconsciously reached out his hand, picking up a soft lock of Serena¡¯s hair and twisting it gently in his hand, his eyes resting on her pale lips as he spoke casually, -If you want to approach me, then find a suitable reason. Are you purposely trying to get my attention by treating me so presumptuously? Hearing Cristian¡¯s words and attitude made Serena even more irritated. And now Cristian was still ying with her hair, his face was full of attention, Serena no longer knew how to exin, without even thinking, she simply grabbed his hand, -Stop, pleasee back to me. At first, Cristian found this woman¡¯s method of approach strange. All the other women who approached him were eager to show off their best features. But this woman wore only the simplest clothes, no makeup, and even her hair was in disarray. It did not fit her aesthetic at all. Cristian froze for a moment when Serena took his hand, and he felt as if a numbing touch had crossed the two hands holding each other and entered his heart. As if he had a cleaning problem, Cristian pulled his hand away as if he had been electrocuted and took a step back, looking disgustedly at the woman in front of him. The disgust in Cristian¡¯s eyes was strikingly evident, which saddened Serena even more. -Don¡¯t. Tears were already gathering in Serena¡¯s eyes, but she held them open, forcing them to stay there. But it seemed that if she blinked, those tears would fall to the ground like pearls. -I¡¯ve been waiting for you all these days, do you know how long we¡¯ve been looking for you? Come on, let¡¯s go home now. -Come on! Mr. Cristian is bothered by a woman again, go and take that woman away. She didn¡¯t know who shouted, but Serena was suddenly grabbed by two tall bodyguards, startled a little and looked at Cristian. -Help me, help me! Serena¡¯s voice was like the wail of a small beast asking for help with desperate eyes. Seeing this scene, Cristian¡¯s mood became a little irritated. Chapter 746: A strange woman This woman was really different from those who had tried to approach him recently. Her gaze was full of sadness, but there was nothing panicked about it, which gave Cristian a real feeling. -Help me¡­ Serena was still pleading for his help, but there was a growing desperation in her eyes. The man who could spare Serena no earthly pain, Cristian, was now doing this to her. Could it be that things really were as re and Matthew had said, that Cristian no longer knew her? But why had all this happened, why? -I don¡¯t believe it, you can¡¯t not know me, there must be a misunderstanding, let me go,¡± Serena could not help but cry out. Serena¡¯s slender white arms were already marked in red by the two strong bodyguards, Cristian frowned and was about to ask them to let her go. But suddenly a quiet man¡¯s voice was heard. -Excuse the interruption, but my sister has been mistaken for someone else, we are taking her now, please tell your men to let her go. The two bodyguards holding Serena, also noticing that Serena looked different from the other women, looked at Matthew and thought he did not look like a liar. Then the two men left Serena. The moment Serena was free, she made a move toward Cristian again, only to be stopped by Matteo who grabbed her arm. -Let¡¯s go back! -Brother, let me go, I¡¯m not going back with you, I have to find out what¡¯s going on. Brother, can you help me? No, I don¡¯t need your help, I will figure it out on my own now. As Cristian stood not far from them, Serena¡¯s emotions began to get the better of her again. The hypothesis she had been told in the car had already put her on the verge of an emotional breakdown. Now that it had turned out to be true and Cristian continued to resist so coldly, Serena was on the verge of going mad. Matteo¡¯s strength prevented her from going any further. Matteo raised his head and looked at Cristian. Cristian also looked at him. -I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience my sister caused by confusing you with someone else, I apologize on my sister¡¯s behalf, I hope you don¡¯t mind. Cristian smiled slightly and gestured to show that he understood. Matthew pulled Serena away and she continued to squirm, still looking at Cristian. -Brother, let me go, I have so many things to ask him, let me go, let me go¡­.¡± She was not as strong as Matteo and could only watch as Cristian moved further and further away from her. Cristian thought that maybe this girl was really wrong, otherwise how could she have gone crazy in the presence of her brother? But none of this seemed to have anything to do with him. So Cristian turned and walked away. But Cristian had not had time to go too far when suddenly he heard the woman scream. Cristian did not know why he had stopped, and he unconsciously turned around. Cristian saw that the woman, who had just been holding back tears, now finally could not bear such great pain, and tears were pouring from her eyes like pearls. She kept crying out no, and finally, perhaps because of the overwhelming emotion, she fainted. Then Cristian saw the man who had just held her, pick her up and put her in his car. -Mr. Cristian, what are you looking at? The bodyguard following him asked for an exnation. Then Cristian stopped looking at his brother and sister and shook his head. -Nothing. Cristian did not know why he had stared at the woman unknowingly for so long, and he began to resist remembering in his mind the woman¡¯s beautiful eyes that had just filled with tears. Had he really been mistaken for someone else? -Mr. Cristian, here¡¯s this for you. The bodyguard handed her a clean handkerchief. -Why? As if she had done something wrong, the bodyguard said, -Mr. Cristian, you have a cleanliness problem, and if someone touches you, you feel ufortable. That woman shook your hand just now. The guard¡¯s words made Cristian freeze on the spot. Yes, the woman had just touched his hand. But Cristian did not feel ufortable, and even had the feeling of an electric spark lingering on his fingertips. Not only that, he seemed to have taken the trouble to touch the woman¡¯s hair. This was not normally the case. Cristian frowned and reached for his handkerchief, tilting his head to wipe his hands. The woman¡¯s beautiful tear-filled eyes shed in his mind, disturbing Cristian¡¯s mood, and he dropped the handkerchief from his hand, saying coldly. -Yes,¡¬ the bodyguard took the handkerchief and then said respectfully. Mr. Cristian, Mr. Angelo wants you toe right away. Angelo Calligaris? -I understand,¡± Cristian nodded. *** There is an old Chinese-style vi in the middle of a green bamboo forest. This was the ce Angelo bought, and because he was rich and passionate about East Asian culture, he had the ce built imitating Chinese-style architecture. The vi, from the design ns to the final product, had been supervised by Angelo himself. Anyone who had never visited this ce would not know that Angelo had built this private house with a stream and a bridge, and that the entrance gate was a circr stone arch. The paths were paved with cobblestones, with grass between the gaps and a variety of evergreens, as if it were a rich man¡¯s summer retreat. This was the private style that Angelo liked. And he was always present at any auction where antiques were being offered. And, whenever an antique auction was held, Angelo was sure to be there. Anyone who has heard Angelo¡¯s name will surely think of antiques, since he is a collector of them. The tall, erect figure of Cristian crossed the small bridge, walked down the stone path and entered the interior of the vi. -Mr Cristian, you are back, his lordship is waiting for you in the study. -Good. Cristian went to the study. Before entering, he knocked on the door out of habit and a serious voice came from inside. -Come in. Cristian asked permission before entering. An old man with a cane was sitting on a mahogany couch talking about something with the man in front of him. -Cristian, you are here,¡¬ Angelo pointed to the chair next to him, motioning Cristian to sit down. -Dr. Davoli is going back to Spain for a while at the moment, and he came here before he left to see how you are recovering. With a cup of tea in his hand, Dr. Davoli smiled and said, -Yes, my wife and children are in the country and I may be back for most of the month this time, so I came to check on Mr. Cristian¡¯s health before I left, is he still dizzytely?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Cristian shook his head in silence. When Cristian had awakened from that disaster, he used to get headaches when he thought of lost memories, then he would get dizzy and finally lose consciousness. Buttely he was calmer and more mentally stable, so he was hardly ever dizzy. Chapter 747: Is this how you treat grandfather? -Don¡¯t you feel dizzy anymore? Your mental state seems to have stabilized, are you still taking some of the medicines I rmended recently? Remember to take them regrly and in the right amounts, they are good for your health and recovery. Cristian nodded, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jacob. -Since Mr. Cristian¡¯s health is no longer serious, I can return to Spain without worrying about your hospitality, sir. Angelo stood up on crutches and nodded, ¡°Cristian, why don¡¯t you go with the doctor to the airport? -No, don¡¯t bother, my driver is at the door and I know the roads around here well enough to get to the airport by myself,¡± Davoli said and left alone, as if he was afraid Cristian would take him to the airport. When the doctor left, Angelo stroked his beard and could not help but wonder, ¡°Why did the dean leave so quickly? Cristian, could it be that your appearance is so intimidating that you frighten him? Angelo said, -Why else would he want you to apany him to the airport?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cristian did not know how to respond to this. -Grandpa, it¡¯s none of my business. -Grandpa, did you want to see me about something? -Cristian was not in a good mood today, even his tone was cold. Angelo was not happy when he heard that. -Grandpa, is that the attitude you have when you talk to me? Then Angelo raised the stick in his hand and hit Cristian, who quickly dodged it and scowled, -Grandpa, is this how you treat your grandson? Raising the stick so high, if you really hit me, I would be disabled. Angelo was amused: -But didn¡¯t you dodge it? -What do the two have to do with me dodging and you trying to hit me? -Cristian continued. The more Cristian spoke in this lighthearted tone, the more Angelo liked this nephew. And he also thought Cristian was handsome, deserving of the son his daughter had given birth to. At the thought of his eldest daughter, Iris Calligaris, Angelo¡¯s gaze went to his heart, -You look so much like your mother, it¡¯s a disgrace¡­. At that moment, there was a sudden knock on the studio door. -Come in. The door opened. -Mr. Angelo, Miss Magdalena is here,¡¬ said the servant standing at the door in a respectful tone. -Yes? -Angelo nodded, -Miss Magdalena is here. Cristian, go entertain her in the living room for me. -I am not avable,¡¬ Cristian refused Angelo¡¯s request without even thinking about it. Angelo said, ¡°You are a brat, you repeatedly refused my requests, how can you not entertain this girl? And you know how worried she was about you while you were in aa¡­.¡± Seeing that his grandfather was about to start lecturing him again, Cristian did not want to listen anymore, sighed, closed his eyes, opened them again, and finally turned and walked out. As if he had not heard anything. Angelo tried to go behind him to continue reading to him, but Cristian had just left when he heard a sweet girl¡¯s voice. -Cristian! Angelo smiled, -Magdalena, you are here, I just asked Cristian to entertain you for me, you two young people must get along. Angelo thought in his mind: Now the girl is in front of Cristian, let¡¯s see how she can refuse? With a sweet smile, Magdalene nodded toward Angelo: ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Angelo. Cristian, how are you recovering today, are you feeling a little better than yesterday? She reached out and immediately took Cristian¡¯s arm, then pressed her body against him. Such an action¡­ Cristian reflexively pulled his hand away. Taking a few steps back, he moved away from her, and a secondter, he took off the suit he was wearing and spoke: -Please step away from me. Magdalene said anxiously, -Christian! His eyes were red right in front of Angelo. Angelo¡¯s cane struck straight at her, almost hitting Cristian in the arm. -Young man, is this how you treat your guests? -Ah, brother Cristian,¡¬ shouted Magdalene terrified at the sight of him, -Grandpa, don¡¯t treat Cristian like that. -Christian, are you all right? -Maddalena took another step forward and looked at Cristian in anguish. Because of what had just happened, this time Magdalena did not dare to take Cristian¡¯s hand, but stood beside him and looked at him nervously. -Maddalena, you must not feel sorry for him, he has no manners and deserves these punishments, and I really did not hit him just now! Magdalena, however, acted as if distressed. -Grandfather, Cousin Cristian was injured earlier and is recovering. I will be sad if you treat him like this, won¡¯t you do it to me too? Magdalena was still sulking with Angelo. And Cristian just said, ¡°I have things to do,¡± and left. -Maddalena tried to follow him, but Cristian walked quickly and soon disappeared from sight. Magdalene could not quite catch up with him, and her mood suddenly became sad. It seemed that it was not easy to get Cristian to like her. She had oftene to the Calligaris family these days to make a good impression on Cristian. She had nursed and cared for him when he had been injured, but she had not expected¡­. -Maddalena, don¡¯t be discouraged,¡± Angelo saw Magdalena¡¯s frustrated look and reassured her. My grandson has the same personality as his mother, he¡¯s stubborn and doesn¡¯t listen to people, it¡¯s hard to be the woman he likes. If you really like him, be prepared for that. Hearing this, Magdalene immediately showed an expression of shyness, -Grandpa Angelo, what are you saying, I can¡¯t understand. -Am I wrong? Do you not like Cristian? Magdalene¡¯s face became like a red apple, -Grandpa Angelo, are you kidding me? Also, does Cristian seem to be in love with me? -As I said before, if you really like him, stay with him. Angelo had also heard everything that had happenedtely, that Cristian had ignored every woman who had hit on him. Not only that, but he had a cleanliness problem and would not allow anyone to touch him. Magdalena was going to have a hard time with Cristian. But it was not impossible. -I have other things to take care of, so excuse me. So Magdalena left the studio, unable to contain the joy in her heart as she thought of Cristian¡¯s handsome face and smiled. As hard as it was for them to fall in love, it was not entirely for nothing. It was not like before. Magdalene felt that even God was helping her, otherwise who had brought Cristian to her? Moreover, it had turned out that Cristian had lost his memory. But none of this mattered. What mattered was the habit of union by marriage between the Landi family and the Calligaris family. Chapter 748: The Solution Serena had been sitting on the bed since she woke up, with two pillows behind her. Her eyes were nk, fixed in a void somewhere. Chiara poured her a ss of water, which Serena did not take, and with a slight sigh Chiara put the ss down and exined, ¡°The Mr. Cristian you just saw is not the Mr. Cristian you saw before, to be precise, he is not the Cristian Ferrari you knew. The Calligaris family changed his name and now his name is Cristian Calligaris. -Cristian Calligaris¡­ Serena muttered the name, but it sounded like poison, why else would she have felt a bitter taste fill her mouth? -Now you havee to tell me that not only does he no longer recognize me and is no longer called Cristian Ferrari, but that he has changed his name to Cristian Calligaris? I can¡¯t ept that and I don¡¯t want to believe it, you must have thought of the wrong person. I am Cristian¡¯s only love, he cannot have forgotten me. Chiara continued, ¡°Miss Serena, whether you ept it or not, this is already the truth. I don¡¯t think Mr. Cristian changed his name of his own free will, he probably doesn¡¯t know anything about it. -I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Serena closed her eyes, not wanting to admit it, -You have the wrong person. Chiara sighed again, ¡°Miss Serena, will you never ept reality? I know you cannot ept it easily, but I can help you analyze what happened in the meantime. Serena did not say yes, but neither did she say no. Chiara then began to exin her thoughts, ¡°Perhaps you have heard of amnesia? Serena was moved by the word and suddenly looked at Chiara. -Could it be¡­? Chiara nodded her head. -Yes, Mr. Cristian is now showing signs of memory loss. Otherwise he would not have forgotten you, whom he loved so much. When we first found him, he had forgotten us too. We don¡¯t even know what happened on the day of the ne crash, but Mr. Cristian must have suffered some traumatic brain injury to forget what happened before. -Serena still couldn¡¯t believe it. -I have consulted medical experts on this, and brain injuries can have countless possible consequences, and amnesia is one of them. Through all of Mr. Cristian¡¯s manifestations, we have now decided that Mr. Cristian has amnesia, but amnesia also has the possibility of recovery. However, there is no fixed and effective medical treatment for amnesia. People with memory loss need to interact regrly with people they used to know and visit familiar environments more often. Through this method of stimtion, the person with memory loss can slowly remember things from the past. However, if the patient is very resistant, he or she should not be stressed repeatedly. -You mean that if I take him home, or if I am in his presence a lot, it can help him remember all the things he did? What Chiara said gave Serena some hope, and some light seemed to appear in her dark eyes. -Yes, it can be understood that way, but it may not really work. However, Miss Serena, there are many things that work if you try. In this ne crash, some of the families of the missing gave up the search, whether the missing person was still alive in this world or not, and because their family gave up, then they will have no chance to see each other again. But we did not give up and we finally found Mr. Cristian. So if you are willing to make this effort, I am sure that Mr. Cristian will soon be able to recover his old memories. These words were a sure cure for Serena, who was now desperate. Serena sat up straight, -But I have a question, since Cristian does not know me now, how could I introduce myself to him frequently. -This is a real problem,¡¬ Chiara reflected seriously, and seeing that Serena was still a little upset, she suggested, -You haven¡¯t eaten all day, so why don¡¯t you go eat something, and then get some sleep, and maybe tomorrow you¡¯ll be able to think of a solution. Although Serena didn¡¯t think sleeping would solve the problem, she didn¡¯t want it to affect the baby in her belly, so she nodded. -Well, let¡¯s eat then.N?velDrama.Org content rights. In fact, Serena was no longer as anxious as before. Because she had found Cristian. Although Cristian had forgotten about her, as long as Cristian was safe and sound in front of Serena, he was God¡¯s greatest gift. As for the rest, Serena would find a way to stall. It was just amnesia, Serena thought in her mind, she would find a way to make Cristian remember. The next morning, Serena and the three headed back to the Calligaris Group building. This time Serena did not get out of the car, but sat inside and stared at the building through the ss. Cristian Ferrari was now called Cristian Calligaris, and the reason he was here was that people in the Calligaris family had rescued him and changed his name. Only, since Cristian had changed hisst name but was still called Cristian, that meant that the Calligaris family knew Cristian¡¯s original name. Since they knew Cristian¡¯s original name, they must also have known the series of events surrounding Cristian. But why had the people in the Calligaris family decided to keep him here anyway? Was it because there was no heir to the Calligaris family? Serena¡¯s mind raced. Matteo looked at her, ¡°Have you found a solution? If you keep doing what you did yesterday, you¡¯d better get the guards out. Yesterday Cristian had stood there coldly, letting the two bodyguards grab Serena, and no matter how much Serena screamed, Cristian had pulled away as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. If that scene was repeated today, Serena thought she would really go crazy. Then Serena shook her head and whispered, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be as impulsive as yesterday. After all, Cristian forgot all this because of the brain damage, not because he wanted to forget it voluntarily. He was lucky to survive that ne crash. Serena smiled a little and continued, ¡°I found a way. Matthew and re: ? -But it¡¯s a solution that will only work in the long run, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to go back for a while. Serena looked at Matteo with a worried expression. Matteo looked calm, as if he had already guessed what Serena was going to do, and replied, -Since you found it, I will support you unconditionally in whatever you do next, as long as it doesn¡¯t hurt you. As for your inability to return to your country for the time being, I will find a way to help you take care of things at home. Serena expected Matteo to object to what she was doing, or to ask her for an exnation. But to her surprise, she had only suggested an idea, and Matteo was willing to do anything for her. Serena was all excited inside. -Matteo! Chapter 749: A new goal. -We are family, you don¡¯t have to thank me,¡¬ Matteo touched Serena¡¯s head and gently rubbed it, -You are the sister I sweated so hard to get back, I would do anything for you. Chiara, who was sitting in the passenger seat, was also very moved by these words and even wanted to shed a tear. Chiara also wanted a brother who would treat her so well, but unfortunately she was not so lucky, she only had a brother who kept asking her for money. Everyone¡¯s fate had turned out differently. Chiara was a little curious, ¡°Miss Serena, you just said you thought of a solution, may I ask what is it? Actually, Serena had found a solution after a good night¡¯s sleep. Serena nodded and talked a little about her thought process, ¡°Since Cristian works for thispany, I can only think of a way to be an employee of thispany too. If she introduced herself to Cristian as an employee of thepany, he would not have to see her as a stranger. Serena smiled at this idea, which had always seemed good to her. -Will you work for thispany? -Chiara was puzzled, but quickly answered. -The Calligaris family is involved in a variety of industries, but their main source of resources is design, and design is your forte. Serena smiled sweetly and nodded. God had closed a door, but opened a window. -Now that you have decided, you will probably do many things on your own, are you thinking of renting a house here long-term? Matthew had thought of directly helping his sister buy an apartment here, but Serena had wanted to be financially independent when she was in the country before, so she had financed the apartment by herself, and today, Matthew was not able to decide many things for her. -Yes, you don¡¯t have to help me buy a house, I just need to rent a ce to live here. Yesterday I saw an apartment on the Twitter rental group, so I¡¯ll go check with thendlord today. -Well. -Since you¡¯ve taken care of everything, let¡¯s buy the tickets and go home,¡± Matteo nodded. Chiara, who was standing next to him, was surprised, ¡°So soon? Mr. Matteo, aren¡¯t we staying here a few more days to keep Miss Serenapany? Stay? Matteo looked at Serena at that moment and felt that there was no need for him and Chiara to stay. Serena already had a purpose, she knew what she had to do next, and she would take care of herself. What really worried Matteo was what was going on at home. Without waiting for Matteo to say anything, Serena said, ¡°Yes, you guys buy tickets ande back soon. -Okay then, I¡¯ll book my tickets to go home now. Miss Serena, can you really handle everything by yourself? Do you want me to hire someone to help you? Or maybe call Anna? -No, I¡¯m fine on my own,¡± Serena shook her head. Serena was no longer the child to take care of. Besides, her English was not bad and she was perfectly capable of living abroad alone. -Thepany and Manuel, I count on you to take care of them. In the afternoon, Chiara and Matteo left for the airport, and Serena saw them only as far as the hotel door. Once they left, Serena also called a cab and went to see the ce she had booked online. She had only chosen the house the night before and it was not far from the Calligaris Group building, so Serena did not have much with her, so she signed the contract with the owner and settled in with her suitcase. The house was well equipped and she only needed a few things for her daily life. So Serena cleaned her new house and went to the supermarket to buy some basic necessities. After cleaning everything, Serena was tired and sat down to rest for a while. She was now two months pregnant, and although her belly was still quite unnoticeable, if she took off her clothes she could see that her belly was bulging. After resting for a while, Serena suddenly remembered something, so she turned on herputer and went online to look up the Calligaris family business in this city. Serena should be able to easily find the position she was looking for, since corporations of this type usually hire year-round. In fact, there was a portal on their website to submit a CV. It had been a long time since Serena had filled out a resume, and some of the information was even unfamiliar to her. However, Serena had some experience, so she had been able to familiarize herself with the process quickly. After submitting her CV, she had closed the website. Although Cristian did not know her now, Serena would have the opportunity to contact Cristian when she joined thepany. But. Serena had suddenly thought of an annoying problem. What if Cristian saw her and thought that she had gone there on purpose to harass him? After all, yesterday she had pulled his hand like crazy and told him toe back to her. Serena was sure that if a stranger did that to her, she would have a bad impression of the person. It was at that moment that Serena regretted her impulsive behavior yesterday. If she had exercised some restraint and found out what was going on, none of this would have happened. What if Cristian thought that Serena was stalking him? Serena sighed. It didn¡¯t matter, there would always be a solution, it was better not to think too much about it now. Matteo and Chiara soon returned home, and Anna received the news that Serena had stayed abroad and immediately called her. -Serena, I heard about your situation from Chiara¡¯s secretary, are you really going to stay there alone? Do you need me toe and stay with you? It is very difficult for you to live alone now that you are pregnant. Anna¡¯s words touched Serena¡¯s heart and she shook her head, ¡°Thank you, but I am an adult and can take care of myself. Besides, I¡¯m only two months pregnant and it¡¯s not a big burden. -But I¡¯m still worried about you, I used to say I was always with you, and now suddenly you live alone and I¡¯m very anxious. No, I¡­ -Anna,¡¬ Serena sighed, calling her by name, -thepany now depends on you to run it, and if you run away, who will take care of thepany¡¯s business? -But I¨C¡± said Anna. -If I encounter any difficulties in life, I will call you again, okay? Anna was still a bit hesitant and Serena reassured her some more before Anna reluctantly agreed to her request. -All right then, since you are so persistent, I won¡¯te. But you should take care of yourself, I¡¯m not sure about the weather there, but if it¡¯s cold, you should bring more clothes, soon it will be Christmas.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Christmas? Serena had thought that this year she could get together as a family for Christmas. Little did she know that not only would the three not be reunited, but they would be far away. Chapter 750: Secretarial Assistant Serena talked to Anna for a while longer before ending the call. Then she logged onto the Calligaris family business website and found an unread notification message in her ount. Serena clicked on it and discovered that she had received a response to the CV she had sent. She had been told to attend an interview tomorrow morning at 8 am. Serena¡¯s mood finally improved when she saw the interview announcement. It meant that she was one step closer to her goal. *** The next day The next day, Serena arrived at Calligaris¡¯ office on time. She spoke to the receptionist in fluent English, but to her surprise, the receptionist spoke to her in Spanish. -Are you Spanish? Did you book an appointment today? Serena nodded with some surprise. -You are lucky, the Calligaris Group is the best group and the staff is well paid. Hearing her say this, Serena smiled, -Yes, I only applied for the job because of the good pay. -Haha, you are very demanding. By the way, what position did youe to apply for? -Assistant secretary. -Wow, you are really to apply for the assistant secretary position, since that man came, more and more people are applying for jobs in ourpany. You are so pretty, why are you applying for the difficult assistant position? Despite what the receptionist had told her, she pointed her in the right direction: -Take elevator C to the fifth floor, the interview will take ce there. -Thank you. Serena nodded her head and headed for elevator C. But the receptionist whispered to her colleague, -What a shame! It did not take Serena long to find the elevator because it was full of people. She was a little surprised because they were all young and pretty girls. The most important thing was that they all smelled great with perfume. Serena thought about her pregnancy and took a few steps outside. She stepped back from the crowd and looked at the elevator screen. -Scusi, are you Spanish? Suddenly, Serena heard someone next to her ask this question. Serena then noticed that there was a girl next to her, a little different from the girls next to her who wore perfume. She was wearing very nice clothes, but she was wearing something simple and in, and she had very nice features and looked very young. The girl looked at her so that Serena could be sure she was talking to her. Serena nodded her head. The girl was pleased and offered her hand. -My name is Laura Marega, and yours? Laura. Serena knew it was the name of the main character in a book, but she thought it was appropriate for the charming girl in front of her. -Hello, my name is Serena Giordano. -Well, have you alsoe to apply for a secretarial assistant position? I¡¯m like you, we can go together. Serena was here for Cristian and when he regained his memory they would return to Italy together, so she would not be here too long. After all, the Ferrari Group had a lot for Cristian to take care of. Looking at the beautiful girl in front of her, Serena spoke, but in a direct way, ¡°You and I are applying for the same position, so there ispetition between us. The girl called Laura froze for a moment, probably not expecting Serena to say this, but she was not impressed by her words. -It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t affect my attitude toward you, because it doesn¡¯t depend on us whether we get hired or not. Not expecting Laura¡¯s friendly attitude, Serena smiled politely and nodded to withdraw her gaze. Perhaps Serena was so polite that Laura did not see the point of her refusal and continued to stand by her side, talking to her from time to time as if they had known each other for a long time. Serena answered her from time to time. Serena was not a lively or cheerful person, but Laura seemed very young, and it must have been difficult for her to find a job at such a young age. And since she had met herpatriots abroad, Laura must have felt close to them. So Serena returned the casual conversation. When the elevator finally arrived, the group of beautifully dressed girls squeezed frantically into the elevator, and because Serena was pregnant, she stayed at the back of the crowd and did not fight for the elevator.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Laura looked at her with some surprise, -How calm you are, you are the calmest of all the candidates for secretary today, and you didn¡¯t dress on purpose, but you are already beautiful. Serena looked at Laura and realized how sincere Laura was when sheplimented her. Serena was a little embarrassed as she reached out to fix her hair and said, ¡°Thank you. -You¡¯re wee, let¡¯s go inside too,¡± Laura took her hand and tried to get into the elevator. Serena entered with her. The smell of the elevator made Serena frown and she unconsciously held her breath when Laura entered the elevator first, so Serena was thest. But to her surprise, the elevator rang just as Serena entered. -She is overweight,¡¬ said someone inside, and because Serena was thest to enter, everyone¡¯s eyes now converged on her. All the people in the elevator suddenly looked at Serena, and she felt a little embarrassed because she was really thest one in, but before she could get out, she heard someone in the elevator start to scold her, -What¡¯s wrong? The elevator is already overweight, why aren¡¯t you outside? -Do you think the elevator will continue to run as usual if you don¡¯t leave? Serena frowned and walked out. She had not had time to react to the group of women¡­. It seemed that the people who hade to apply for jobs today were all very hostile to each other and really treated each other aspetitors. Serena came out of the elevator and Laura seemed to feel out of ce, so she coughed slightly and followed her. -I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to be here with me on purpose, I can take the next elevator. Laura did not enter and winked at him, -It¡¯s okay, we are friends now, I will wait for the elevator with you. Since Laura said this, Serena no longer refused her. But after waiting for the elevator to leave, Laura suddenly came to her side and whispered to her. -I know another elevator around here that goes to the fifth floor. -Come with me,¡¬ Laura took her hand and went in the other direction. Serena had to follow her. The ce was much quieter and when she reached her destination, Serena realized that this elevator was different from the one she had just taken because there was no one in it. -From here we can go to the fifth floor. With that said, Laura led her to the elevator. Chapter751: The meeting. Serena entered the elevator. Laura pressed the number 15 and soon the elevator doors closed. Serena looked at the bouncing numbers and, sensing that something was wrong, asked, ¡°By the way, why aren¡¯t the others taking this elevator? Well, that one is already full, but there are few people here. Hearing this, Laura couldn¡¯t help butugh. -Don¡¯t you know? -What? -Serena was curious. -This elevator is not for regr staff. -Why? -You really don¡¯t seem to know anything. This is the special elevator for the president of the Calligaris Group, not to mention us interviewees, even official employees don¡¯t dare to take it. -But we are¡­ -Calmati,¡± Laura smiled and said, ¡°I found it by ident while looking for a bathroom, then I checked thepany forum and made sure. Rx, nothing will happen, we will get out when we get to the 15th floor. The boss only takes this elevator during hismute, so we won¡¯t be so unlucky to run into him. Just as he finished speaking, the elevator stopped on the 7th floor. Serena was speechless. -What¡¯s going on? ¡°My God, what bad luck!¡± Laura froze, watching as the elevator doors slowly opened on both sides. At that moment, she even felt that the door in front of her led to hell. Laura muttered inwardly, ¡°Why did I take this elevator for convenience? Why did I say those things? I don¡¯t want to involve this woman I just met.¡± The elevator doors opened and a pair of men in suits entered. They froze for a moment at the sight of the two women, but said nothing. The two women reacted quickly. Laura stood in a corner and Serena stepped aside with aplicated expression to make room for them. When she saw thest person enter, she immediately became very nervous. How could it be him? Serena almost lost control of herself and wanted to hug him, but she quickly came to her senses. ¡°Cristian has lost his memory, he doesn¡¯t recognize me,¡± she said to herself in her mind. If she had hugged him, he would have simply told his men to take her away. Besides, he had been out of line with his behavior at their first meeting. Serena turned to the side before Cristian could see her. However, space was limited in the elevator and Serena could only say in a low voice, ¡°I hope Cristian doesn¡¯t see me.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. She had taken the president¡¯s elevator before she was even an official employee of the Calligaris Group, and she wondered if she would ever have the chance to join thepany. If Cristian remembered her and had his men take her away, her ns would be thwarted. Serena knew Cristian well; before he was kind only to her and indifferent to others. And now that he no longer recognized Serena, did he retain his old personality? ¡°I hope not,¡± she mentally prayed. -Huh? Cristian did not look at them when he entered, because the attendants were also in the elevator, he had to face the doors. Someone asked Cristian in English. -Is this your personal elevator ? Cristian nodded indifferently. -So why are there Italian girls here ? Are they employees you hired from Italy ? Serena, who just wanted to pretend she didn¡¯t exist, couldn¡¯t say anything. This man talked too much. At first Cristian didn¡¯t even react, as if he hadn¡¯t seen her, but this man mentioned her. Cristian frowned at the word ¡°girl,¡± and soon felt that something was wrong. When he entered the elevator, he smelled something familiar and unfamiliar, something that smelled not of a man but of a woman. This did not bother him, but the man reminded him of it. Cristian turned and saw Laura in the corner. As soon as he saw Cristian¡¯s eyes, Laura raised her hands and lowered her head in fear. -I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to take this elevator¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Serena unconsciously hid behind one of the tall men, who was right in front of her. Serena secretly apologized, -Laura, please forgive me. I can¡¯t let him see me, I have to help him recover his memory and then I will take him home, we won¡¯t be here long.¡± Serena knew it was selfish, but she was really too scared. She had been waiting for Cristian for more than a month, and although he was safe, his memory loss had affected her greatly. If she missed this chance, she did not know if there was anything else she could do. Cristian frowned unhappily at the woman. Her hard eyes were like the de of a knife. A chill ran down Laura¡¯s spine, her scalp tingling, and she muttered an apology. -Stop looking at her like that, you¡¯ll scare her,¡± said the other man. Hello, beautiful, my name is Vittorio Gori. He extended his hand toward Laura as he spoke, trying to greet her in a friendly way. Laura could not say anything, she only blinked, feeling increasingly frightened, and under Cristian¡¯s icy gaze she was absolutely afraid to shake Vittorio¡¯s hand unless she wanted to live. Despite Cristian¡¯s terrified gaze, she did not speak. The elevator slowly rose. The atmosphere was eerie. Serena looked up to see the floor number. They were going to the fifteenth floor, while Cristian and the others were going to the twenty-first. The elevator would stop on the 15th floor and no man would get off as long as Serena and Laura got off. Then Cristian would definitely see Serena. What to do? The elevator was about to reach the 15th floor and stopped slowly. Chapter752: She saw him and ran. Serena had to leave the elevator at that moment. Because when she would reach the 21st floor, there would be no one there to cover her. Laura was embarrassed and anxious. -Excuse me, can we get out? -she asked. -Obviously, by the way, you work for thispany, right? -The men froze and Vittorioughed: -What¡¯s your phone number? He had an impish look on his face and looked at Laura. Laura was on the verge of tears, -Well¡­. The elevator door closed automatically because no one had been out for a while, and Laura was so scared and frightened that she had to look down and out, but then she looked at Serena because something had urred to her. Serena was still trying to figure out how to get out. ¡°Do I get out now or wait until I¡¯m on the 21st floor?¡± She was hesitating when she heard Laura say, ¡°Serena, shall we go? Serena could not believe it. Laura had just left her exposed. Finally, the man in front of Serena turned, smiled at her, and turned to the side. Serena abruptly appeared. The sudden appearance of these two women had already angered Cristian, but from the way they were startled, they must not have intended to do anything wrong to Cristian. So Cristian had no intention of listening to them. Cristian followed the others¡¯ line of sight. Before he could see her face, she walked away from him with the bag covering her face, and he was standing at the exit when the anxious woman identally bumped his shoulder. Cristian felt that faint, unfamiliar scent again. He froze for a moment, staring at the delicate back. She was dressed in a white dress, her long, backward hair flowing down to her waist, brushing her neck as she ran. Cristian recognized her. She was the strange woman who had held his hand at the door and asked him to follow her. -Serena? -Laura followed her at a quick pace. Soon the two women disappeared. -Hello? -Vittorio bent down and picked up a small object lying at Cristian¡¯s feet and shook it in his hands. -Is this from the woman in the white dress? Cristian looked at the object in Vittorio¡¯s hand. It was a set of keys. -Keys? -Antonioughed mockingly, -He runs so fast because he did something wrong? Have you noticed? He doesn¡¯t even dare to look at you. Cristian looked at him, and Vittorio, afraid to say more, said, -Well, I¡¯ll shut up. But this key seems to be quite important, so I will return them after the meeting. Vittorio¡¯s hobby, besides his work, was beauty. He had many rtionships with beautiful women, and his colleagues knew that he had a bad reputation. Therefore, those who wanted to date him did so. And, of course, Vittorio never forced himself on women who did not want to be with him. Was he so enthusiastic because he was interested in this strange woman? -Give it to me. An icy voice suddenly rang out from the elevator. Not knowing who was speaking, Vittorio saw arge pair of hands in front of him. He was very puzzled. Cristian stared at him and Vittorio realized that it was Cristian who had just spoken. He shook the keys in his hand and they made a crisp sound. -Do you want these keys? -Cristian half-closed his lips without denying it. Vittorio was surprised and looked at him incredulously, -You are usually afraid of women and now you want these keys? Cristian, have I been misinformed? Having said that, Vittorio noticed that Cristian had be very serious. Not daring to joke with this lost grandson of the Calligaris family lord again, he hurried to hand him the keys and said, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll give you the keys, I don¡¯t miss them. After handing the keys to Cristian, Vittorio stroked his chin, somewhat reluctantly. He had thought he could date both women at the same time, but now it seemed impossible. The thought that Laura was afraid of him made Vittorio feel inexplicably happy. However, as long as they worked in thispany, he would have the opportunity to see them again. When they reached the 21st floor, the elevator doors opened and Cristian took the keys before leaving, while the others followed him. An older employee saw Cristian¡¯s movement, smiled, and said deliberately behind him. -The interview department is on the 15th floor, right? Cristian paused and frowned. ¡°The interview department? That strange woman is here for an interview? What does she want to do?¡± he asked. The key in his hand became warm from the heat of his body, and for some reason Cristian remembered Serena¡¯s crying. How strange! ¡°Why do I remember a strange woman, is it because she speaks differently from others?¡± Vittorio, however, did not understand the older employee¡¯s intention and said, -From the interview department? How dare they take this elevator? -No normal employee would dare get on this elevator, but they don¡¯t know the rules because they are here for an interview. -That makes sense. -By the way, I saw that the girl who escaped had a pretty face from the side, she must be a beauty. As he finished, the man walking in front of him stopped. Cristian turned his head and looked at the crowd. -Are you bored? Everyone remained silent.Original from N?velDrama.Org. -Why did you follow me? Vittorio did not know what to say and after a while said, -You asked us toe here with you, you said you had something to tell us. Cristian said nothing, because he forgot. -Now I have nothing to talk about, go away,¡¬ then he scoffed and said. -Have you changed so quickly? -Victor said. -It doesn¡¯t matter, she¡¯s not in the mood to talk about things, go ahead. -She¡¯s more flighty than the women I know,¡± Vittorio grumbled. Cristian immediately cast an indifferent nce at the crowd, which fled in disarray. Chapter753: I’m tired of chasing you Serena ran toward the exit with her bag to protect her face. She identally bumped into Cristian and got scared, fearing he would stop her. But Cristian did not. He got out of the elevator. Only after running for a while did Serena stop, panting. ¡°I guess Cristian didn¡¯t see me.¡± She hoped he hadn¡¯t seen her. -Serena! -You run so fast, I¡¯m tired of chasing you. Laura? Serena froze for a moment, so nervous that she had neglected Laura. -Why are you chasing me?- Serena asked surprised. She had made it clear to Laura. They werepetitive rivals, not friends. Laura smiled, -We are from the same country and I don¡¯t know anyone here, but you made me feel close to you, so I followed you. Serena was speechless. She thought Laura¡¯s words were sincere and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry with me for leaving you behind? Laura did not know what to say. -Did you leave me behind? -She tilted her head and blinked, -We ran out of the elevator together. Serena thought, -You are so naive. I was the one who left first. -So careless,¡± Serena shook her head and said. With that she left. Laura followed her again like a tail, -You don¡¯t have to worry about me, I know you don¡¯t mean any harm. But do you know that man? -Who? -Christian Calligaris. Cristian Calligaris? It took her a few seconds to realize that now Calligaris was Cristian¡¯sst name, it was no longer Cristian Ferrari, but Cristian Calligaris. -No matter, I was just curious because I saw that you were afraid to see him. -Ok,¡± Serena nodded. She could not trust this woman she had just met. After all, she might be a hypocrite. After all what Alice had created, Serena had a hard time trusting people. -The interview room is just up ahead, let¡¯s go. -Okay. The interview room is full of people. Even more than the people waiting for the elevator. Serena gasped at this. -All these people are here for the interview? She was not surprised by the people she had just seen in the elevator, but she was surprised by the crowded hallway. Laura, for her part, nodded as if she was used to it, -Yes, someone said on the forum that normally few people would want to be a secretarial assistant, after all, it is hard work. However, since Mr. Cristian has be president, everything has changed, -Well, that¡¯s not the case. Every day, many peoplee to apply for the position of assistant secretary. Listening to him, Serena understood why Laura did not see her as a rival. Because, for Laura, she was not even considered apetitor. The people who came to apply for the job were talented and from all walks of life. Thispany did notck Serena. She might not even pass the interview. Serena suddenly felt frustrated because everything was so different from what she had expected. In short, easier said than done. -But¡­ -Laura paused for a moment and said with some anguish, -Although there are many people applying for this position every day, none of them got in. Thepany did not select a suitable candidate for so many days. After all, with so many peoplepeting for the position, and most of theming for Cristian, thepany had to choose carefully. Serena was a little annoyed at the thought that so many women wanted Cristian. Cristian belonged only to her. But Cristian did not know her anymore, and besides, there were many women who wanted to have a rtionship with him. Thinking about this, Serena decided that she would pass the interview and still be the assistant secretary. If not, another woman would get the job. However, little did she know that Cristian had his own keys. Since there were so many people, Serena thought she would have to wait a long time-after all, she had arrivedte. However, everyone who entered the interview room left within two minutes. Serena and Laura were amazed. -So little time for interviews? Don¡¯t worry, we are in the same situation. Serena said nothing. What is the point of an interview thatsts less than two minutes? Serena suddenly understood why thepany had not been able to hire an assistant secretary. Everyone in the hallway was slowly leaving. Serena, who had been standing for a long time, finally sat down in an avable chair and sighed. The air seemed even fresher. It was not because she was sensitive to scent, but because she now had a different physical constitution. Also, crowded spaces tend to smell strange.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Several fragrant scents can be unpleasant when mixed together. Ten minutester, Laura was invited to the interview room. Serena looked at her watch and Laura¡¯s interviewsted one minute. Why did the interview end so quickly? Laura seemed so calm that Serena did not ask her directly. It was Serena¡¯s turn. She took a deep breath, stood up and entered the room. When she opened the door she saw several interviewers and Serena began to introduce herself, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Serena. The bald man on the left looked at her resume and seemed interested. -Have you been a designer? -Yes. Serena nodded. -It¡¯s strange, I can understand that most people whoe for interviews are girls who dress seductively, but why would a designer apply here? -The interviewer in professional dress scoffed. Chapter754: See you later Serena knew the interviewer would question the fact that she was a designer. After all, why would a designer apply for a secretarial assistant position? So she wrote only part of her experience working as a designer on her CV and signed her previous design jobs in English. This time she wrote her name in Italian and then put a random English name. Serena smiled, ¡°I was going to apply for the designer position, but I think yourpany doesn¡¯t need it anymore, and I don¡¯t have enough experience, so I chose the secretarial assistant position. The bald man was interested in her words, -Do you want to be a designer? Serena nodded her head. -Although the Calligaris family business has many areas of expertise, design is the most important. Serena mentioned how amazing one of the pieces designed by the Calligaris familypany at fashion week was and expressed her admiration for the designer of the piece. In the end, Serena sighed. It¡¯s a shame I didn¡¯t get to meet this wonderful designer, it would have been nice to meet her and get her autograph. The interviewer said nothing. The bald man blinked at the interviewer: -Are you talking about yourself? -Excuse me? -Serena was taken aback. -Are you the designer of the piece? Are you? The interviewer, who a moment earlier had been hostile to Serena, turned around. He had looked down on Serena because all the people who hade to the interview recently hade because of Cristian, but Serena was a fan of his. Serena did not know her but expressed admiration for her. She tried to open her bag but stopped. -What are you doing? -The interviewer looked at her and said. -Can I ask you for an autograph after the interview? I really like your design work. That was the truth. She liked the interviewer¡¯s work, even when she first saw him. He asked about the designer and looked at her previous work, and then met her. Serena was well prepared to keep her ns on track. -I thought you would ask for my autograph now. -Sorry, I¡¯m too excited, I¡¯m sorry,¡¬ Serena shook her head. But I love design, so please give me a chance. The bald man closed Serena¡¯s CV. A middle-aged woman to his right, who said nothing at first but was now somewhat interested, looked at Serena¡¯s resume and asked, ¡°What do you think are the duties of a secretarial assistant? The duties of an assistant secretary. Serena did not expect to be asked this question and after thinking about it for a while said. -Actually, I think the duties of an assistant secretary are very simple. -It is not a necessary position, but many things require cooperation. -I see. The middle-aged woman closed her CV and set it aside. Serena half-closed her lips, not sure if the woman was satisfied with her answer. She knew that this woman had been the former president¡¯s secretary for many years, and that she enjoyed the deep trust of Angelo Calligaris and had a voice in thepany. Hiring the assistant secretary was his suggestion. Because she was already old. This kind of person does not like it when someone is better than her, both in terms of appearance and ability. So Serena had to say those words so that the woman would not resent it. She wanted to get through the interview. -Well, that¡¯s the end of the interview. Serena nodded and approached the interviewer, -Can I ask you for an autograph? The young interviewer whose name was Luisa Ni coughed and signed her name on the cover of the notebook, then Serena walked away satisfied. The bald man looked at the smug interviewer and said, ¡°She knows how to please you. -What?¡± the interviewer disagreed, ¡°You mean she pretended to be my amateur? Then howe she didn¡¯t pretend to be yours? The bald man said, -We all know you are arrogant, after all, you have already made many interviewees cry. -Why doesn¡¯t Serena cry? Besides, if she¡¯s not a fan of mine, she doesn¡¯t know my work. You are jealous of me. The other middle-aged woman listening to the conversation said with a smile, -This girl is really something, look, you are fighting over her. *** Serena¡¯s interviewsted more than ten minutes. When she left the room, the people waiting outside were stunned. -Was the interviewer nice to take so long?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Because she was different from the others, they immediately surrounded Serena, who froze for a moment, stopped smiling and said, -Yes. -What questions did they ask? Why did the others¡¯ interviewst only two minutes and yours ten? -Don¡¯t worry, soon it will be your turn and you will know what the questions are. People were speechless. Serena was clearly reluctant to say more, and they didn¡¯t press her, so they said, ¡°It¡¯s only a ten-minute interview, why are you so proud? -Let¡¯s go,¡± Laura said, taking her by the arm. -Are you waiting for me? Laura nodded. -Why did you wait for me? What was this girl thinking? -I want to go out with you. She was not embarrassed at all, but quickly said, -Do you have other ns? Then shall we go down together first? -No, I¡¯m a little tired and would like to sit here for a while. Laura nodded a little disappointed, -Okay, then, I¡¯m going, see youter. -I¡¯ll see youter. Chapter755: I mistook you for someone else. When Laura left, Serena remained alone in the chair for a while. It was true that she did not want to get too involved with Laura, and she was tired. She had been busy every day since Cristian¡¯s ident, and in thest few days she had not stopped looking for ways to get closer to him. Still, she felt satisfied. She was by his side now. She was tired and needed a break. Judging from today¡¯s interview, she had a 50-50 chance of getting the job. After a while, when the interviewees had left, Serena got up slowly and headed for the elevator. She walked slowly because she had nothing else to do. She just had to wait at home for the announcement. She nned to buy something to eat in the nearby supermarket and then go home to cook. As she walked, Serena felt that something was wrong. When she looked up, she realized that she was standing in front of the president¡¯s elevator. She was speechless. -Damn it,¡± Serena said secretly. Then she turned and walked away to avoid running into Cristian. But she had only taken a few steps when she heard what sounded like a key. Why were there keys here? Serena turned curiously and saw a tall man walking toward her. His figure was straight, his features handsome, and his deep gaze was fixed on the girl¡¯s face. And so, without warning, the eyes of the two people met in midair. One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­ Serena looked away and turned around. -Stop. She heard a cold voice and Serena stopped as if by magic, biting her lower lip. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I just avoided him, how can I meet him here again?¡± She thought the interview was close to sess. But after meeting Cristian, Serena felt that the chances of sess in the interview had suddenly diminished. He was the president of the Calligaris Group, and if he disagreed, she could not be assistant secretary. ¡°Should I run away or exin it to him?¡± However, Matteo had exined to her that day, saying that Serena had mistaken him for someone else. If Serena said it again, would he believe her? Feeling the man behind her getting closer and closer, Serena tensed. -Turn back. It was then that Serena realized that her voice was even rougher than before. Was it the aftermath of the wound? Serena became distressed, then slowly turned to look at Cristian. Those eyes were exactly the same as she remembered. But this time she didn¡¯t cry or feel sad, she just ached for the man. Why? Cristian narrowed his eyes as he looked at the woman who made him feel strange, but he hung up. She showed different emotions every time she saw him. Serena realized that she had inadvertently shown emotion by looking at him, and greeted Cristian with a new expression. -Hello. Serena was so nervous that she even stuttered a little. She was already very calm. -What¡¯s the matter? -he asked her. -What question is this! You couldn¡¯t talk to me the other day and you came to see me at work? And you took my personal elevator. -No. -I¡¯m sorry, my brother exined to you what happened, maybe because I was too excited and you didn¡¯t hear me properly,¡¬ he hastened to exin, -Now I apologize to you, I¡¯m sorry. I mistook you for someone else. Cristian was speechless. He took a step forward and approached Serena.Original from N?velDrama.Org. -Really? Serena took a slow step back to avoid Cristian. All she had to do was reach out and hug this man. But he didn¡¯t know her anymore. She couldn¡¯t do that! Serena nodded slowly as Cristian looked at her. -I¡¯m sorry I said those things to you the other day because I mistook you for someone else. But I really didn¡¯t mean to do that. -Do you have any proof? -Cristian had no intention of stopping, he held his ground: -How can I be sure it wasn¡¯t a trick to get to me? Serena was speechless. She thought, ¡°What do you think, do you think she was hitting on him?¡± Cristian beat her to the punch. -If you were really wrong, why are you here now? -I¡¯m here to¡­ How was I supposed to exin? Serena bit her lip and did not answer. If she had said she was applying for a job as an assistant secretary, he would have thought she was wishing for it. But if not, what would he do if he became one? -For what? Serena was still thinking about how to answer when Cristian asked again. His deep voice seemed to have a magical quality. Serena then told him what she wanted to do. -The interview. Hearing this, the handsome man raised an eyebrow. -And the position? -Assistant secretary. After saying this, Serena quickly covered her mouth and looked at him with wide eyes, incredulous. Had she been telling the truth? In fact, Cristian¡¯s eyes became even moreplicated, and from his expression, Serena realized that Cristian was questioning his motives. -I just finished my interview and I still don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going to get the job¡­¡± tried to exin Serena. Chapter756: Am I not as attractive as the company? She didn¡¯t know what else to say, so she withdrew her own hand anxiously. -I¡¯m sorry, I really made a mistake that day, believe me, please, I don¡¯t want you. I applied for the job because I wanted to work in thispany. -Well,¡¬ Cristian replied coldly, -am I not as attractive as thepany? -Yes, it¡¯s just that¡­ It was the first time Serena was so nervous in front of Cristian that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She frowned and looked anxious. Seeing her like that, Cristian smiled and felt that the strange woman was quite interesting. ¡°No. What am I doing?¡± he asked himself. Cristian quickly came back to himself, squinting to observe the woman. Was he about to waste his time with this woman because of her clear eyes and strange behavior? -Hand. -Why? -Serena said suspiciously. -The hand, now,¡¬ Cristian said impatiently. Serena had to hold out her hand. He put the key in her hand and Serena froze for a moment before she recognized it as her key. ¡°How did she get this key? Did I lose it?¡± she thought. But why had Cristian brought it to her? Serena looked up in surprise, ¡°You waited here just to give me the key? -I wasn¡¯t waiting for you. -No? Then why are you here? -I wanted to find out what other tricks you had up your sleeve. You don¡¯t just look smart, you look overconfident. You said that like five years ago¡­. At that time, they had just gotten married, and Cristian had found out that she was a divorced woman and married instead of his sister. As a result, he treated her badly. Now Cristian was back to the same person he was five years ago. Five years had passed and Cristian¡¯s nature had not changed at all; but something had changed for Serena. Serena looked at him with emotion. Cristian looked so carefully into her eyes that he thought she had been moved by the question of the key. He knew that she thought he had sent her the key on purpose. He said instantly, disdainfully, ¡°Stop imagining, I gave you the key, go home. With that, Cristian left. Serena stood still, staring at his back, and lowered her head to look at the key. The key was as hot as her hand¡­. Serena lowered her head and rubbed the key against her cheek. It was the warmth of Cristian¡¯s body. *** News of Cristian¡¯s presence in the Calligaris family did not reach the vige. But Serena¡¯s sudden departure startled thepany. Since she had reced Cristian as vice president of the Ferrari Group, she had been so busy that she had been working overtime on many outstanding issues, including contracts that had been revoked because of Cristian¡¯s ident. She had never beente. But she took a leave of absence. People were amazed and spected as to why. Matthew and re did not let it be known that she was out of the country; they imed that she had been involved in thepany¡¯s affairs for a month and Cristian¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, so she was mentally exhausted and needed to rest for some time.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It is true that she had done a lot for thepany during that time and needed a break. But no one knew when she would return to work. However, only one person knew the truth, and that was Stefano, who had been taking care of Serena all along. When she joined thepany, Stefano supported her and helped her solve many difficulties. So Matteo and Chiara were the first to tell Stefano. Stefano almost cried when he heard that Cristian was still alive, stroked his beard and said, -I knew I was lucky, I was pissed off, how could he die like that? Where is Cristian? If you found him, why didn¡¯t you bring him? -It¡¯s hard to exin,¡¬ re smiled and said, -But it¡¯s good that Cristian is still alive, the rest is a bitplicated. Cristian has lost his memory, he doesn¡¯t remember everything that came before. Stephen¡¯s eyes widened instantly, -What, he lost his memory? he said suddenly. -Then Serena? -Yes,¡¬ Chiara nodded, -Miss Serena stayed there, she insisted on staying to take Mr. Cristian home, until then, please take care of thepany¡¯s business. -Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of thepany during this period, I won¡¯t give a chance to those with bad intentions,¡± Stephen agreed immediately. Chiara was amused. -You are very funny. -Serena always praises you, and even told us in advance to tell this matter only to you,¡¬ Matteo half-closed his lips and said with a smile. When Stephen found out that he was the only one who knew about Cristian, he got so excited that he almost cried, -Don¡¯t worry, as long as Serena stays in thepany, I will never let her down. It¡¯s good to have confidence. When Cristian was president, he often contradicted Stephen, but he often listened to his advice. The trustworthiness of the couple moved Stefano. Chapter757: Congratulations on your new job. Serena took a few days to get the house in order. A lot of the furniture was not in her favorite style, so Serena changed some of it. The house was not as spacious as her apartment in Italy, but it was well lit and quiet. There was a supermarket and several stores on the ground floor. Serena was still waiting to hear from the Calligaris Group. It had been two days since the interview and they had not yetmunicated their decision. Serena was a little worried and thought, ¡°If I can¡¯t be a secretary¡¯s assistant, then an entry-level job would be fine.¡± She also decided to resume her career. After all, at least she was qualified to be a regr employee. She would take the next step after joining the Calligaris Group. On the third day, Serena finally received a call from Calligaris Group. She had passed the interview and would report to thepany at eight o¡¯clock in the morning. Serena was overwhelmed by this news. -Hi, can you hear me? The woman on the phone asked when she did not hear an answer. Serena nodded immediately. -Yes, thank you. Do I have to report to thepany in the morning? -Yes, congrattions, you are the first one to pass the interview in days. Serena smiled and said thank you. And almost screamed with excitement when she hung up the phone. And thought, ¡°When we met that day, Cristian already knew I had applied for the secretarial assistant position, but he didn¡¯t stand in my way.¡± Serena was ready to work as a regr employee if she failed the interview. She did not expect to receive the offer. Cristian seemed to have believed her. Be that as it may, it was good to be in thepany. When Serena showed up at the office the next day, the receptionist even looked at her with surprise and envy. -You are very lucky, I thought you would not be chosen like the others, but you passed the interview, can you tell me how you did it? -I was interviewed the same way as the others, I think I was lucky,¡± Serena said. -Modest, I thought you would be proud to be the only one to pass. Suddenly, the receptionist knew why Serena had passed the interview. She was different from the other interviewees.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She had clean eyes, wore no perfume, wore light makeup as a sign of respect, and dressed in an everyday style. Although girls like to dress up, it is something that has to be adapted to the asion. Other women just wanted to attract Cristian with their beauty, forgetting that they were there for a job interview and that Cristian was not the interviewer. -Then good luck. The woman next to the receptionist said jealously after Serena left. -How could she be so lucky? How did she get through the interview in one fell swoop? And is it nothing special? The receptionist said, -She is here to work, not to be special. Also, I think she is pretty and very charming. Because of the lesson she had learned a few days earlier, Serena did not return to the president¡¯s personal elevator, but took themon elevator with the others. Thergepany had many employees, and when Serena reached the elevator, there were already many waiting. They all seemed busy, some even talking on the phone while wearing a tie. Some had breakfast in hand, others were touching up their makeup. This is actually quitemon, because for people who live in a hectic city, taking the subway or bus in the morning is already a big challenge. Those who are close to thepany naturally have it easy, but those who are far away have to get up early to take the subway, and many eat breakfast on the way so as not to bete and sleep a little longer. This is normal for young people. Serena smiled and thought, ¡°How long has it been since I worked like this?¡± She rented a house nearby so she could walk or take the subway to work. -Serena? Someone behind her called her. Was it Laura? thought Serena and turned around. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± -I thought I had the wrong person. That you passed the interview, congrattions! -Laura said happily. Serena was a bit curious and thought, -Why was Laura here? Had she also passed the interview? Will there be two assistant secretaries? ¡± Laura smiled and approached her. -You want to know why they are here? Serena nodded. -I didn¡¯t think I had a chance after your interview, but I was desperate for a job, so I applied for a regr job,¡¬ Laura exined. Serena came to her senses; she had not thought that Laura felt the same as she did. If they could not be secretarial assistants, they could still be regr staff, they had to stay in thispany. Serena had done it for a purpose, but what about Laura? Laura smiled shyly, ¡°Anyway, the sry of a normal employee of the Calligaris Group is much higher than that of otherpanies, and now I need money, so I have to do this. And I can learn more if I start from the bottom. Serena did not expect this girl to be optimistic and cheerful, so she looked at her seriously and finally held out her hand and smiled, ¡°Congrattions on your new job. Laura looked at her with surprise. Chapter758: Isn’t that a surprise? The previously cold and distant Serena extended her hand to Laura, who felt that Serena had epted her. -You ept me because we are no longerpeting for the same position? Serena was also thinking about this. Although they had been rivals before, she had no reason not to ept Laura. Only Laura¡¯s enthusiasm scared her a little. Since Alice had set her up many times, she had found it difficult to meet and trust a stranger. Especially at such a critical time. Serena did not know if her trip abroad would be discovered, and she did not know if Laura had been instructed by anyone. Laura did not force her to answer and said with a smile, ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t mind this. I¡¯ve been working abroad for a long time, but I have very few friends, probably because I¡¯m not good enough. But you talked to me the other day, so I think you are a good person. Serena was speechless. Did Laura think she was a good person just because she was talking to her? This girl was too simple. -Anyway, thank you. The elevator ising, let¡¯s go. Serena and Laura entered the elevator when it rang again and the two froze for a moment before looking at each other andughing together. They bothughed as they stepped out of the elevator,pletely ignoring the way the people inside were looking at them. It took them a moment to stopughing. For a moment, they seemed much closer. They did not take another elevator, but waited on the spot for his return. This time there were few people in the elevator, and once Laura had pressed the button for her floor, she asked, ¡°Are you going to work now? ¨C Yes. ¡°Serena nodded. Laura looked at her enviously, ¡°Well, I knew you would get the job after your interview. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Serena¡¯s interviewsted ten minutes, maybe Laura wouldn¡¯t have applied for another job. After all, the sry of a secretarial assistant was higher than that of a regr employee. It was the money she needed most. But she was not as good at her job as others and had to resign herself to her fate. Serena did not respond. Then, after saying goodbye to Serena, Laura left, and Serena went directly to the office. -Hello, I am here to register, I am the assistant secretary. The receptionist looked at her and pointed the way, -That¡¯s the secretary¡¯s office over there. Serena saw the secretary¡¯s office, said thank you and left.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The receptionist looked over her shoulder and sat down again. Serena knocked on the door of the secretary¡¯s office. -Come in,¡± said a middle-aged woman. Serena walked in and saw one of the interviewers sitting at the desk. She was the older woman, who had put on some weight, dressed simply, wore sses, and was already a mother. -Hello,¡¬ Serena greeted her. -Come here. The woman smiled at her. Serena sat down on the couch across from her and took the contract that the woman handed her: -You have a three-month probationary period, and if you don¡¯t perform well during this period, your sry will be the same as that of a regr employee. But if you excel and be regr after three months, you will be paid the same as a regr employee for those three months. -Understood. ¡± Serena nodded. -Any more questions? -No!¡±Serena shook her head. She was here for Cristian, so she couldn¡¯t let anyone know the real reason, otherwise they might fire her before the probationary period was over, and then her efforts would be in vain. Although she was willing to work here for a long time, Serena was a little worried when she found out about the three-month probationary period. She was already more than two months pregnant and could show her pregnancy in three months. And then¡­ Serena frowned at the thought. -It seems you have something else to ask me,¡± the woman looked at her and asked, Serena came back to herself and nodded. -Will I be paid every month until I have a permanent position? -Serena said, smiling shyly, -I have to pay rent for the apartment, so¡­. -Haha, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll pay you your full sry the first month after your regrization. -Great, no wonder there were so many respondents. The woman shook her head in amazement, -Do you think they do this for thepany¡¯s profits? Serena knew, of course, that they were not, that they were all here for Cristian. But she couldn¡¯t say that, so she nodded. -No, the Calligaris Group¡¯s profits are not so exaggerated. After all, the respondents had more or less the same expectations. But the young women who recently came for interviews all had the same purpose. -What purpose? The woman smiled enigmatically and, without answering, -You¡¯ll find out. By the way, if you have no more questions, sign this contract,¡± she stood up and said. Work hard for the next three months, and you can call me Silvia Padino. Serena carefully read the contract and, after confirming it, signed it and handed it to the woman. -Of course, thank you. Chapter759: What to do to recover your memory. Assistant Secretary. Actually the secretary¡¯s errand boy. And the secretary is the one who runs errands for the president. The job of assistant secretary is even more difficult. Serena was not in the office for two and a half out of three hours on the first morning, she had to deliver papers everywhere. Such was the pressure of working in argepany. When she finally had a break, Silvia gave her a stack of documents to familiarize herself with the environment. Serena sat on the sofa in silence. Unfamiliar with her surroundings, she had delivered the papers to the wrong ce in the morning. However, once she was familiar with the workflow, it would be much easier. But¡­ Serena frowned. She seemed to have no chance of getting close to Cristian. Thinking back to that elevator meeting three days ago, Serena reflected. She had told him that day that she was applying for the secretarial assistant position, but he had not stopped her. What was going on? Did he do it on purpose or did he just not care? Serena didn¡¯t think he cared. After all, the position was not a threat to Cristian because they usually did not even see each other. Only Silvia could see Cristian; she was an intermediary who organized the work and reported to Cristian. At the same time, she ryed Cristian¡¯s orders to the others. She would have had no chance to approach Cristian. How would she have recovered Cristian¡¯s memory in that case? Serena was shocked. -What are you doing here, it¡¯s already lunchtime. Serena looked up and saw Silvia standing in front of her. She had her keys and was ready to go to lunch. -Is it lunchtime? Serena came back to herself and looked at her watch. -You¡¯ve been working all morning and you¡¯re tired, right? Take a break and then go eat. -Ok, thank you.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Serena closed her book. Silvia had to go home to cook for her son and be back to work by 1:00. Serena was toozy to go home, so she went to the dining room. As she got to the elevator she ran into an acquaintance. -Laura? -Serena? -Laura said happily when she saw her, -Finally, let¡¯s go to the dining room. -Are you waiting for me? -Yes, I wasn¡¯t sure I could meet you, so I came to try. Serena was speechless. She thought, -It¡¯s not surprising, since you¡¯re here.¡± Seeing that Laura really wantedpany, Serena said, -Well, let¡¯s go. -I know where the dining room is. Follow me. As they got into the elevator, Laura asked, ¡°Are you tired from work? How are you getting along with the secretary? I was told that one of the interviewers is the secretary, right? Laura continued to ask curious questions. -Yes, the older woman. -Well,¡¬ Serena interrupted her, -why did youe to see me? Laura bit her lip with some embarrassment, -I don¡¯t want to go to the dining room alone. There are too many people there. Serena frowned slightly, thinking, -Strange woman. -Have you never worked before? -Yes,¡¬ Laura thought Serena was resentful and exined, -Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not trying to take advantage of you, I¡¯ve always worked at home, this is the first time I¡¯ve been abroad, I don¡¯t speak English well, and I don¡¯t think foreigners are very nice. No wonder he always wanted to be with Serena. As soon as the elevator doors opened, Serena stepped out and Laura followed her nervously. Her restless look was a bitical. When the two finally sat down at the dining room table, Laura said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Serena, if it weren¡¯t for you I could have entertained myself for a long time. Serena knew that what Laura said was true, and that she did not speak English well. When she ordered food, Laura mispronounced several words and stammered. A woman with such poor English was working alone abroad, unbelievable. -Why did shee to work abroad? -You want to know why I don¡¯t speak English well? It¡¯s because when I wanted to learn English, my family alwaysughed at me. It turned out that I hade to study and had no money. Serena smiled, took a sip of her soup and said nothing more. As she ate, Serena kept thinking about Cristian. These days, she spent her free time thinking about how to quickly recover Cristian¡¯s memory. She finished her meal absent-mindedly. Laura suggested taking a walk in the neighborhood, since it was not yet time to go to work. But Serena was tired after working all morning and wanted to rest on the sofa in the secretary¡¯s office, so she politely refused Laura. Once in the office, Serena sat down on the couch, took off her shoes and curled up, massaging her calves. It had been a long time since she had been this tired and her calves ached. The office phone suddenly rang. Serena got up to answer it. It was a cold male voice. -Coffee, please. Chapter760: Spitting out coffee. Serena sensed the coldness and familiarity of the male voice. She was still thinking about how she would approach Cristian to encourage him to recover his memory. Instead, he called her. -Ok, just a moment,¡± Serena immediately replied. The man did not realize that something was wrong and hung up the phone. Serena, who had been tired and had a sore calf, was now in such a good mood that she put on her shoes and went straight to the coffee room. Serena was in a good mood as she made coffee. She knew Cristian¡¯s personality; she had been his assistant five years ago and made his coffee every day. Although he had been angry with her at that time, he gradually stopped. So Serena knew exactly what he liked. Soon Serena made her coffee and left the office. When it was time to bring the coffee, the hallway was quiet and Silvia was not there, so Serena walked ahead. The president¡¯s office was down the hall, so Serena kept walking. She finally arrived. She took a deep breath to try to calm herself. ¡°Rx, Serena, you¡¯re just here to bring coffee.¡± She consoled herself by saying. After adjusting her emotions, Serena knocked on the door. -Come in. The icy voice moved Serena. She opened the door and came in with the coffee. It was an office that had been redesigned, and although Cristian had lost his memory, the decor was still to his taste. With a predominantly cold palette, the entire office had a particrly cold and serious air. The desk and floor were clean, because Cristian had a fetish for cleanliness. Cristian had not changed. He was still Serena¡¯s Cristian. Serena smiled and put the coffee in front of him, ¡°Coffee, sir. As she bent down, her ponytail slid down his arm, leaving a faint scent. Cristian did not even look up; he was working until he smelled the woman¡¯s faint scent and realized that someone had entered. He looked up with a grimace. Serena then met his eyes, and Cristian saw a delicate face. So close. Serena stared at him in astonishment, without looking away. The recovery made her want to look at Cristian some more. -Stop. A high-pitched voice brought Serena back to reality, and Cristian looked at her with derision. Serena took a few steps back and shook her head. -I¡¯m sorry. Cristian replied with a scornfulugh, as if he already knew what she was going to do: -You are very smart. Serena beat a lot of interviewees to be the assistant secretary. The important thing was that the fussy secretary, who had previously worked for Angelo Calligaris, got Serena through the interview. Serena blinked, wondering what Cristian was referring to. Was it a reference to his tactics to get into thepany? Cristian took an elegant sip of his coffee. The aroma of coffee filled his mouth¡­. Cristian narrowed his eyes at Serena. -Did you make this coffee? -Yes,¡¬ Serena nodded unconsciously, then asked nervously, -What¡¯s wrong? Seeing him frowning and upset, Serena began to wonder if the coffee was no good: had he put sugar in the coffee? No, she was paying attention. -Is the coffee no good? -Serena carefully assessed Cristian and asked him. Cristian did not answer her and looked at her with aplicated face. -Get out! -Excuse me? Cristian let her out without saying anything and she winced. But looking at his cold eyes, Serena did not dare to say anything else, so she nodded and left the office. Then Cristian continued with his coffee. When he finished, he looked at the cup in disbelief. He had not expected this strange woman to make coffee to his liking. Cristian unconsciously licked his lips and put the cup down. ***Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Serena fidgeted as she returned to the secretary¡¯s office, wondering what Cristian was thinking. She thought it was because he had made bad coffee that Cristian had that look on his face. Serena then got up and headed for the coffee room. She made another cup of coffee and tasted it, and it was delicious. Just the way Cristian liked it. Can memory loss change a person¡¯s favorite taste? But Serena¡¯s biggest concern was her own negligence. Next time she would make sure to taste the coffee before serving it to him. With this in mind, Serena made up her mind and returned to the secretary¡¯s office with her coffee. Soon it was time for work. As soon as she arrived at the office, Silvia received a call from her boss asking for a cup of coffee. After hanging up the phone, Silvia ordered Serena. -Prepare a cup of coffee. -Ok,¡± Serena replied and headed for the coffee room. This time she tasted the coffee before giving it to Silvia. Chapter 761: So understanding and compassionate? With Silvia present, Serena dared not act rashly, so he handed her the coffee ss and said softly, ¡°Silvia, I have coffee here. She looked at her happily and smiled, ¡°Very good, now hand out the papers. Serena took them,-Okay. In front of her, Serena had to act like a novice to hide her purpose, because once revealed, she would risk being fired. When Serena left with the documents, Silvia left with the coffee for Cristian¡¯s office. -Go ahead. Thinking it was Serena, the strange woman who had served him coffee, Cristian did not look up until Silvia ced the coffee on his desk. He looked at the coffee, whose special taste reminded him of Serena, whom he had asked to pour him another cup because he was addicted to its taste. But she did note, Silvia came. ¡°Did she make it?¡± thought Cristian, distraught. Silvia interrupted him, ¡°Mr. Cristian, the coffee is hot. She called him Mr. Cristian to distinguish him from Mr. Angelo, who had run thepany for a long time before his presidential position. Cristian drank the coffee and was happy because it was the vor he was addicted to. ¡°Then I will ask Silvia to serve me coffee, so that woman will not be too ttered.¡± Cristian thought. -I ask you to examine this document, please,¡¬ Silvia handed him a piece of paper. Cristian finished his coffee in just two minutes, and asked her to pour him another cup ten minutester, as Silvia was about to leave. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him drink so much coffee, does he need it to increase efficiency or to make him sleep?¡± thought Silvia when she returned to her office, ¡°But today I see him in perfect condition. Silvia wanted to ask Serena to make coffee, but after ten minutes she didn¡¯te back, so she made it herself and brought it to him. Cristian tasted it a little and even left it cold. Silvia asked him, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I see you drank a lot of coffee, are you not resting well? Cristian nodded and asked her coldly, ¡°Have you hired a new assistant yet? -That¡¯s right,¡± Silvia was happy and said, ¡°I finally found a qualified one. Seeing that Cristian was going back to work, Silvia said, ¡°If you don¡¯t need me anymore, I¡¯ll leave. -OK. But as soon as she had taken two steps, she was stopped by Cristian. -Anything else? -He stood there motionless, curious. ¡°Today Mr. Cristian is a little strange, because he is never interested in asking me about the assistant like today. Silvia thought. With a gold-colored pen in his hand, Cristian said softly: -You are the important person for both my grandfather and thepany, your job is to take care of the priority matters, as for the trivial ones¡­¡¬ said Cristian, with a mystical darkness shining in his eyes. Surprised by his unexpected tenderness, Silvia smiled, ¡°However, I am still your secretary, with or without Mr. Angelo Calligaris, I have my own tasks to do. -Do as I say, otherwise my grandfather will scold me. ¡°Who would have thought that such a haughty and indifferent man would be so understanding and sympathetic,¡± Silvia thought. When he returned to the office, Silvia became very happy at his words, murmuring, ¡°A perfect man like him is both charming and understanding!¡± As Serena continued to distribute the documents. It took her a long time because she did not know the ces well, and one of the clerks had even taken her in the wrong direction, so she had to do the double route. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to memorize the ces so I won¡¯t get lost again next time.¡± She thought to herself, feeling indignant at the teasing of him pointing her in the wrong direction, which was often the case inrgepanies where everyone only cared about their own thing. When she finally returned to the office, Serena apologized to Silvia for beingte: ¡°Sorry, Silvia, I don¡¯t know the ces well, that¡¯s why I¡¯mte. Can I help you in any other way? Seeing her swollen legs and pale face, Silvia shook her head negatively, -I think there won¡¯t be anything important for now, just rest and inquire about thepany. -Okay. A few hourster, he was finally able to finish today¡¯s work. Silvia patted his shoulder with a smile, -You are working well today. I see you with a lot of aspiration, keep your passion to get the official job. You will rece me when I retire. Serena was stunned by his words, she said, ¡°I still missed a lot. In fact, she did not know how long she would be here. Her purpose was simply to recover Cristian¡¯s memory and leave with him. Until then, it is not the case to stay here.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Serena returned home tired. As soon as she sat down, she called Manuel. -Mom,¡± Manuel said, happy and content. Serena felt the same way about his smile. Chapter 762: Recovering Memory. -My love, did you behave well with your ssmates? -Of course I did! -said Manuel. -Very well, my love,¡± smiled Serena. Seeing how sweet and soft his face was, Serena wanted to caress and hug him tightly. 1. ¡°Poor me,¡± thought Serena, sadly, -The two most important men in my life are now separated from me. -Mom I miss you! Serena smiled. Then Manuel pleaded with innocent eyes, ¡°Mom, can I stay by your side? Anna said you found Dad, I would like¡­. For the moment, Serena did not want to tell him that Cristian had lost his memory so that he would not suffer anymore. Then she exined, ¡°Not for now, I¡¯m very busy, when I finish everything, Daddy and I wille home, okay? Manuel huffed and answered angrily, ¡°Mom, why do you always reject me? I wanted to help you.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. -A child like you is still unable to help me, besides,¡± Serena said sadly, ¡°Some things are not as easy as you imagine. Realizing her low mood, Serena smiled in return, ¡°My love, if you behave yourself, Dad and I wille and see you, okay? -OK. -If you behave, I¡¯ll give you a present,¡± Serena said. -OK, Mom, promise me. Manuel did not finish talking until Anna snatched the phone from him and pushed him into the shower. -Serena, how did it go? -Anna asked. As tired as she was today, Serena did not get to see Cristian in person. If the next few days continued like this, there would be no progress. -Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t seen him all day? -Anna asked. -I saw him once, but¡­¡± Serena paused because she found the encounter a bit disappointing. -But what? Tell me now,¡± Anna urged her. -Why are you in such a hurry? -Serena replied. -s,¡¬ cried Anna despondently, -I am, the emperor himself was not in a hurry, but his courtier was, and quite a bit. Serena kept smiling, thinking that would be her best friend, who cared for her and was always more concerned about her affairs than she herself was. -I¡¯m telling you. I saw him today, but very briefly. -What do you mean? -Anna asked, -But you joined the Calligaris group. -Yes, but little by little. With only one day¡¯s work, I can¡¯t ask for more. -OK. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, I won¡¯t rush you. I¡¯d better devote myself to my work. Anna did not hang up the call until she saw that Serena was tired. As soon as Serena stood up, she noticed how swollen her legs were. She had to act slowly. When she finished her shower, she discovered a bleeding wound on her foot. She stroked it sadly, thinking, I should work hard to suffer like this. Sad Serena, he murmured, ¡°How delicate you are, Serena! But she soon recovered, saying to herself, ¡°You are the key to recovering Cristian¡¯s memory, you can¡¯t get discouraged just because of a little fatigue. Cheer up, Serena! * The next day, Serena put on a pair of shoes without heels and a loose, casual dress. In fact, at two months pregnant, she didn¡¯t need to wear that to cover her condition. But she didn¡¯t want to do it when she couldn¡¯t do it anymore, because until then everyone would notice her unexpected change. As soon as she arrived at the office, Silvia told her to clean up. -Mr. Cristian will be at thepany in less than an hour. Clean his office before he arrives. Remember not to leave even a trace of dust. If you do it wrong, he will be angry. -Ok,¡± Serena went directly to his office. She was aware of her extreme cleaning needs. As soon as she arrived at her office, she found that it was very clean, there was no dirt. So when Serena returned to the office in less than twenty minutes, Silvia asked her in surprise, ¡°Are you sure you cleaned everything? -Yes. -Everything? -Silvia repeated. -Of course,¡¬ Serena nodded firmly, -Nothing dirty. Seeing her innocent and sincere eyes, Silvia did not continue questioning her, thinking that perhaps she was working efficiently. When Cristian arrived, he called Silvia, shouting, ¡°Who did the cleaning today? Silvia was stunned and asked, -Didn¡¯t he do it right? -Before I get angry, let him do it again,¡± Cristian ordered. Chapter 763: Do I look good? As soon as she entered the office, Serena already saw Silvia with a pale face, leaning against the door. -Did something happen? -Serena asked. She looked at her with disappointment in her eyes, -I thought you were a responsible person. Hearing her words, Serena was stunned and asked, -What happened? -Do you remember my words when I told you to clean up? -Silvia said. -You said Mr. Cristian was extremely particr about cleaning, so I shouldn¡¯t leave a trace of dust,¡¬ Serena repeated her words from memory. -How did you do that?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Serena said seriously, -Of course I did it ording to your advice. ¡°God knows how much effort I had put into getting this job done!¡± thought Serena. -Are you sure you did it right? -She fixed her eyes on her and saw nothing but firmness and seriousness in them, thinking, -If you didn¡¯t lie, why did Mr. Cristian get so angry?¡± Finally, Silvia said, ¡°Come with me. She was followed by Serena, and the tension reached its maximum at this point, fearing that she would be fired with only two days of work. ¡°Then all my efforts will have been for nothing.¡± Serena thought, ¡°I won¡¯t allow that. I have to fix myself.¡± She gritted her teeth trying to focus all her thoughts on remedies, however, the more she tried, the more she found nothing. Approaching the door to his office, his heart began to beat as fast as if it would burst in a second. -Mr. Cristian,¡¬ Silvia knocked softly on the open door. -Go inside,¡¬ he answered her in a cold tone. There was a visible discontent both in him and in the office. At that moment, Silvia took a deep breath and said to Serena, -Youe in. Seeing his forced smile, Serena murmured: -Silvia, I¡­ Without any dy, Silvia pushed her directly into her office muttering, -Fortuna! She barely had time for an exnation, Silvia had already disappeared like a ghost. -What are you doing standing there? -Cristian questioned her, in his usual cold tone, -Look what you did, the so-called cleaner. Hearing his icy words, Serena approached him, exining, ¡°Mr. Cristian¡­¡± Serena called him by that unfamiliar name. When Serena was at his side, Cristian suddenly smelled the scent of her body, normal, but he liked something. Cristian cast a furtive nce at Serena, who lowered her gaze, her face innocent. He pointed to the window. Serena walked over to the window and carefully arranged it, ¡°It¡¯s clean here, there¡¯s no dust. -Are you sure? -he asked her. Taking advantage of the moment of silence, Serena suddenly asked for forgiveness: ?Excuse me, Mr. Cristian, I confess I didn¡¯t do it seriously, I¡¯ll be right back to clean up. ¡°Whatever happens, it is always right to admit one¡¯s mistakes, besides, one can never go against them.¡± Serena thought and immediately returned with the tools to do the cleaning again. Cleaning the window, Serena struggled to locate the dust. ¡°Right now,¡± Cristian said, ¡°Coffee. She looked at him stunned. -Don¡¯t you understand? -she said unhappily. -I¡¯ll serve you right away,¡¬ he left the office as quickly as he could. Serena walked with agitated steps, acting imperceptibly, but Cristian noticed that her feet hurt. But suddenly he stopped his thought with a coldness rising in his eyes, ¡°Damn it! What am I thinking? As Serena became happy that she could serve him coffee. ¡°He seems to like what I made for him, and I made it with portions to suit his taste.¡± Serena thought and before serving it, she tasted it to confirm the taste. When the coffee was served, Cristian was working while Serena continued with the cleaning. The balcony wasrge and wide, with a very fine carpet on top, the quality of which was high and the color of which was drab. Appreciating the carpet, he lifted it slightly to better observe the details. Suddenly he saw some dust under the carpet and in the strong light, he saw it more clearly. ¡°It¡¯s dirty here.¡± Serena murmured. She cleaned, and when she looked up she saw Cristian drinking coffee. In the bright light, his handsome face with delicate fingers matched the elegantyout of the office. In fact, she also tasted the coffee and he, without knowing it, drank it so pleasantly. ¡°Is it an indirect kiss between us?¡± thought Serena with an imperceptible smile. Although he lost his memory, Serena was willing to help him win her back little by little instead of telling him the whole truth once, because in this case, he will reject her. -Am I handsome? -Christian asked. Chapter 764: Did you kiss? As Serena was thinking about the indirect kiss, Cristian suddenly interrupted her. Serena nodded without realizing it. But suddenly she regained consciousness. Because she was asking him. Cristian at this moment looked at her with a mocking smile. Without realizing it, Serena was shipwrecked in their tender nces. Pretending nothing had happened, Serena turned her head and continued cleaning the window, unnaturally. Then she heard footsteps slowly approaching from behind her, Serena was disturbed by their ever-closer movement. Despite being his wife, Serena still felt nervous about his approach. Thinking of running away from him, Serena turned and fell into his embrace. -Oh!¡± cried Serena. Cristian held her tightly to his chest. Immediately Serena shielded herself in her folded arms and looked at him with wide eyes. ¡°What do you want? The other day he treated me like a witch and now he¡¯s hugging me.¡± Serena thought. -Will you join the Calligaris Group for me? -With cold looks, Cristian told her in a mischievous tone. His figure was so sturdy and strong that it covered Serena¡¯s. -The meeting at the door that day was to approach me,¡¬ Cristian said firmly instead of questioning. Since Serena could not confess the truth to him because he did not remember anything about her, so he denied it. But in her pure eyes astonishment was visible. Cristian sensed that she was lying and, on the other hand, her eyes were trying to convey another feeling, the intention of which he could not clearly see. So he bent down to identify her intention. The more he bent down, the more his warmth and tenderness rushed to her face. At that moment, Serena felt nothing but a heart beating at a rapid pace. Suddenly Vittorio appeared at the door and stared at them in surprise, his eyes wide open exactly like Christopher Columbus¡¯s when he arrived on the new continent. Serena broke away from his embrace and ran out of his office, shocked. As she walked past Vittorio, he looked at her, smiling, winking. With a hand in his pocket, Vittorio smiled, ¡°Cristian, what a surprise you gave me! They say you don¡¯t care for women, nor do you look at them without the slightest tenderness, but now¡­. With a mischievous look, Vittorio said, ¡°Who would have thought that our Cristian would be like me? Cristian sat down at the table, disheartened, his face livid that his intention had not been discovered. Then he continued to drink the other half of his coffee. Vittorio approached him and asked with great interest, ¡°Did you kiss? It¡¯s a good thing he wasn¡¯t drinking coffee, otherwise his words would have made him vomit all over. Cristian looked at him with cold eyes. Ignoring his grim face, Vittorio continued his speech, ¡°How do you feel?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cristian looked away and replied in an indifferent tone, ¡°Don¡¯t challenge me. -Then he sipped his coffee and let it melt in his mouth, -I am not like you. Vittorio huffed, -What do you mean you¡¯re not like me? With what you just did, I have to change your image in my mind. ¡°Please! I am not blind, I saw clearly that you had that woman in your arm ready to kiss her, did my eyes lie to me? His face became grim and he said in a cold tone, ¡°What do you want? Suddenly, Vittorio changed his attitude: -Well, do you know my old man? Impassive, intent on his work, Cristian did not even look at him. -He introduced me to a bride even though he knew I was not interested in marriage. I have plenty of time to flirt with beautiful women, why do I have to get married? Besides, that woman is very ugly, with a strong and violent character, if I fell into her hands, I would die sooner orter,¡± he said angrily. Cristian ignored him, but Vittorio was used to her coldness, and continued toin, ¡°Marriage is not for me, but he threatened me that if I don¡¯t obey her, all my credit cards will be frozen. Oh my God! Without them, I would die. You have to help me. Seeing that Cristian was still motionless, Vittorio shouted again, ¡°Do you hear me? I said help me. Now Cristian raised his head and shouted angrily, ¡°Go away. ¡°What kind of friend is this! He won¡¯t even get me out of my dilemma.¡± Vittorio thought, disappointed. -Could you go on the date for me? If you two get along, he will leave me alone,¡± said Vittorio. -Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± said Cristian. Desperate, Vittorio angrily got up and sat down directly on the sofa. -Ok,¡± said Vittorio in a threatening tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I will have to live here in your office when I have my papers blocked. Or I will go to your house, because Grandpa Angelo will not throw me out. -Whatever,¡± Cristian said with his usual arrogant gesture as if he didn¡¯t care. Chapter 765: No need to make a fool of myself for that woman. ¡°Damn it!¡± shouted Vittorio in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s a merciless animal!¡± ¡°I pleaded with him as tenderly as I could, but this one didn¡¯t even look at me.¡± Vittorio thought. Although Cristian always had a cold and indifferent face, Vittorio felt much affection for him. As long as he had known him, he had never seen him approach or embrace a woman as he did today, but in thest few days he did so as naturally as if he had not been the Cristian he had known.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In fact, just recently Vittorio had already sensed something different about him when he was about to return the key to her, and Cristian snatched it away. Bored and indignant at his coldness, Vittorio decided to tease him, ¡°By the way, did you make love? Suddenly she stopped Cristian and looked up. ¡°He has affection for her.¡± Thought Vittorio, who at this point had a great urge to tease him, then continued, -She¡¯s pretty, with a nice body, and her legs look as sweet as a fruit, and her face is all angelic¡­.. By the time he realized his anger, it was toote, because at that moment Cristian was calling his grandfather. -Hi, Grandpa Raphael, it¡¯s Cristian,¡± he said calmly, ¡°Vittorio is in my office. ¡± He suddenly jumped up from the sofa, Vittorio looked at him with great fury, not daring to stop him. -Vittorio asked me to go to the appointment for him because he was not happy with your n, besides, he wanted to break up with you,¡¬ said Cristian. At this point Vittorio froze, imagining his grandfather¡¯s angry face. He hung up the phone, Cristian looked at him indifferently, -Go ahead. -Damn it! I won¡¯t challenge you anymore,¡± with a livid face, Vittorio stopped. He was really dissatisfied with his marriage project, but he did not go so far as to break it because, after all, it was his source of ie. If not for this tremendous problem, he would not have asked for help. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get upset about her,¡± Vittorio thought, ¡°She¡¯s nothing but a stranger, and to tell the truth, she¡¯s a beautiful woman with a nice body. Finally Vittorio shouted, ¡°One day you¡¯ll have a mandatory appointment, by then it won¡¯t even ur to you that I¡¯ll help you,¡± then walked out of his office, angry. Cristian was ufortable with his nonsense, even as he held it against him. ¡°But he told the truth, that woman was in good shape.¡± Cristian thought. *** At this point Serena went to the bathroom, after realizing that she had left all the utensils in her office. But she did not dare to go back and get them. She was still shocked by her unexpected act. She looked at herself in the mirror and saw her face flushed, feeling a pounding heart. ¡°If no one hade in, would he have kissed me?¡± thought Serena, ¡°But no matter how deeply I know him, he won¡¯t because he barely knows me.¡± ¡°If that man had not entered, I would have known of his intention.¡± Serena thought, excited by the intimate contact and saddened by her failure. After recovering her mood, Serena returned to her office. As soon as she saw her, Silvia nervously approached her, ¡°How did it go? -Silvia looked at her anxiously, rubbing her hands together as if waiting for some scandalous news. -Nothing happened,¡± Serena said calmly. -What do you mean nothing happened? -she asked her in amazement, -Isn¡¯t he angry? ¡°Angry?¡± thought Serena, -But his character is like that, indifferent and haughty. From what he did just now, he shouldn¡¯t have been angry. Besides, if he were angry with her, he would not leave her alone as such.¡± He shook his head negatively. -No. -No? -Silvia increased her volume and stared wide-eyed in surprise, ¡°It can¡¯t be. She listened to him on the phone with great fury, so when he apanied her to his office, she didn¡¯t dare look at him. ¡°If he wants to fire her, a long-time employee of thepany like me, I won¡¯t even have a chance to stop him,¡± she said. Silvia thought, ¡°But she¡¯s good, I¡¯ll be able to rmend her for another job.¡± So she did not believe his words at all, wondering if he had hidden the dismissal. -So did she say anything else? -Silvia asked. Chapter 766: Overdoses are dangerous. -Anything else? -Serena murmured, remembering that herst contact with him was when this man broke in. -Did he say anything? -Silvia looked at her anxiously.Original from N?velDrama.Org. -I don¡¯t think so,¡± Serena said. -Are you sure? -Yes, I cleaned the window and then I left his office,¡¬ said Serena. But Silvia did not believe this, because as demanding and serious as Cristian was, how could he leave her alone if he was not doing his job well? But seeing her calm state, it seemed that nothing fatal had happened to her, so Silvia did not bother her anymore. All right. When Serena returned with work, Silvia went to Cristian¡¯s office. He looked at her curiously and coldly, like a wolf pins down its prey. A chill suddenly ran through her body. -Did something happen? -Cristian looked away. ¡°He¡¯s not angry!¡± thought Silvia even more curious. -Well, as for cleaning¡­¡¬ he said in broken sentences. -It¡¯s over now,¡± Cristian interrupted her in a calm tone. His calmness prevented him from continuing with the questions, so she replied, -If it¡¯s over, then I have nothing more to say. In any case, I apologize for the cleanup. I did not exin myself well, and next time¡­. He listened to her patiently, but said nothing. Seeing that he was silent, she said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you anymore. As soon as she left his office, Cristian stopped her, ¡°Wait. -Please take them with you,¡± he pointed to the tools on the floor. ¡°Serena left them?¡± thought Silvia, ¡°But with all the trouble going on here, isn¡¯t Mr. Cristian angry? Besides, he said it calmly, damn it! Is he still the Mr. Cristian I know?¡± Unable to think of a better exnation for her calmness, Silvia left with them. * While Serena was sorting the papers. At that moment Silvia approached her and asked her seriously: -Tell me, what is your rtionship with Mr. Cristian? She looked at her stunned, thinking, -What happened? With a simple visit with him, had he already found out about our rtionship? Had he investigated me?¡± Upset Serena, but she struggled to remain calm: ¡°With his position, he will not have ess to investigate my past, since Matteo had set me up. So he will not be able to know that I am Cristian¡¯s wife.¡± Thinking it over, Serena calmed down and asked her curiously: -I don¡¯t understand you, Silvia, what do you mean? Seeing her innocent face full of curiosity, Silvia fell into doubt: -If you are not her rtive, why did you help her so much?¡± Suspicious, Silvia asked her with a wink: -Don¡¯t try to lie to me because I am old enough for such things. Serena was no beginner either, knowing that she wanted to get something valuable by taking advantage of her superior position, so she smiled, -Silvia, I think you misunderstood me. If I had any rtionship with Mr. Cristian, I would not have worked as an assistant here, besides, such a simple job, it would not be worthwhile for me to umte the experience. ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Silvia thought, ¡°if I were rted to him, I could ask him for a lighter, higher-ranking position.¡± -But our Mr. Cristian has extreme demands on cleanliness, those who didn¡¯t do it right were fired, with you he doesn¡¯t even get angry,¡± Silvia exined to her. In fact, Serena also shared with her the same doubt about his attitude. But Serena had to exin, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t understand it myself. Maybe he¡¯s in a good mood today or just lucky. That was the only reason she could exin, because luck was sometimes a bit mysterious, and that was enough. With her sincere attitude, Silvia no longer questioned her and returned to her work. Serena sighed deeply, ¡°She doesn¡¯t suspect anything yet.¡± Then everything continued as usual, except for the coffees Silvia served him one after another in his office. ¡°What happened to the coffee?¡± thought Serena. -Silvia, don¡¯t you think Mr. Cristian drinks too much coffee? -Serena said worriedly. -Yes,¡¬ said Silvia, -He usually drinks two or three cups a day, excessive doses are dangerous. -He hasn¡¯t stopped drinking coffeetely, I guess he¡¯s not resting well these days,¡± Silvia said. Chapter 767: Come here ¡°Not resting well?¡± thought Serena and remembered the words Chiara told her about her memory loss. She suffered from it because it took a heavy toll on her brain. ¡°I guess it is because of that impact that she is not resting well.¡± Serena thought, memorizing his pale face with ck shadow hollows under his eyes. ¡°If he¡¯s resting badly, he shouldn¡¯t drink so much coffee, stupid!¡± cried Serena quietly. After work Serena went to the supermarket to buy milk and brought it back to thepany the next day. When Silvia saw a ss of milk on the table, thinking that Serena had prepared it, she said thank you Serena, but I don¡¯t drink milk. I¡¯d better make coffee for Mr. Cristian. Embarrassed, Serena said, ¡°Silvia, the milk is for him. She went on to exin, ¡°Yesterday you told me that Mr. Cristian was not resting well, and in that case, he should drink less coffee. So I buy him milk, well fed and supplemented with calcium. It is good for his health. Hearing his words, Silvia was surprised: -How dare you change his tastes? -But what if he doesn¡¯t rest well? -You are still too young to challenge him. -Why? -Serena asked. -If he asks for coffee, no one will exchange it for another. Do you want to quit your job? Of course she didn¡¯t want to quit, but she was very concerned about his health, and it would be worth the risk should he ept the change. Sensing his firmness, Silvia closed her eyes and asked, -If I told you I would fire you with your bold gesture, why do you insist? Do you want to call his bluff? Serena was silent. -I didn¡¯t want to talk about it so seriously, but I advise you to keep your wits about you. A man like him, I ept that he is handsome, from a rich family, with a good figure and a brain fit for trade, is not worth abandoning your future by risking your folly,¡± Silvia said. Finally she sighed, ¡°Yes, he is a perfect man. If you insist, do it. Then Serena took the milk and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pass it now. -I advise you not to. Take my advice, even if you feel very fond of him, you have to at least make sure he doesn¡¯t fire you. The longer you stand by him, the better chance you have of catching him,¡± Silvia said worriedly, ¡°Besides, with the few days you¡¯ve worked here, you don¡¯t know him well. -Silvia, I think you think too much,¡± she exined softly, ¡°I serve him milk only for his health, nothing more. ¡°What a liar you are,¡± Silvia thought. Serena left with the milk, and Silvia stood there, sighing. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why doesn¡¯t she listen to me? She¡¯s a good girl, it¡¯s not worth her abandoning her future like that. Who does she think she is to change Mr. Cristian¡¯s tastes?¡± thought Silvia, ¡°Oh! Young girls are like that, very bold. It looks like I¡¯ll have to hire a new assistant, a male.¡± *** Meanwhile, Serena knocked on the door with milk in front of Cristian¡¯s office. -Go inside,¡± Cristian said. Serena approached very slowly with an uneasy heart. She put the milk on the table and turned to leave. As soon as she had taken two steps, her voice went over his back: What is it ? -Mr. Cristian, it¡¯s milk, very nutritious,¡¬ smiling, Serena stopped and sighed deeply. He looked at her with a cold gaze. Of course he knew it was milk, but what did he need it for? Serena realized that his words were not meant literally, so she smiled forcibly, ¡°Coffee is not good for you, because it prevents you from sleeping, but milk is good, it helps you sleep. He looked at her with an even colder look, -So you change my tastes and decide for me? His look made her tremble even though she knew him well. He looked away and exined, -That¡¯s not it. I think milk is more suitable for you, nothing more. Serena lowered her head, visibly nervous. Cristian looked at her intently, remembering her attitude yesterday when she apologized to him as soon as he scolded her. But today she stood nervously, which piqued his interest. ¡°What a strange woman!¡± thought Cristian. From the first day he met her, he could not let her out of his sight, even in his dream she appeared several times, tears shining in her eyes.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. -Come here,¡± Cristian said. Stunned, she looked at him curiously. ¡°What do you want?¡± thinking about it, Serena already reached her forehead without realizing it. Chapter 768: Do you like me? -Do you like me? -he asked her with his usual indifference.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. -No,¡¬ Serena shook her head, her eyes fixed on his. -Are you sure? -Cristian smiled and moved closer to her, -Do you think I believe you? Serena took two steps back to avoid yesterday¡¯s awkward situation, justifying herself, -I¡¯m serving you milk because you look tired. I think milk is better for you, that¡¯s all. Then he added, ¡°If not for you, I will do the same with all my superiors.¡± The more nervous Serena became, the more Cristian became interested in her. She evidently felt a lot of affection for him, but denied it in order to have more hours by his side. ¡°He never stops challenging my patience.¡± Cristian thought. -Are you crazy or an idiot? -Cristian suddenly said. -What? Cristian turned and said coldly, -Bring me coffee before I get mad. If you like milk,¡± Cristian smiled, -You drink it. Serena was already 100% sure that she would not drink milk, in fact she had never liked it. Serena sighed and broke her teeth trying to convince him, because her anger was almost nothingpared to her health. -O do you want me to pour you some tea? -she took out the milk and asked. -Tea is as good as coffee, it cheers you up and tastes good. Cristian became totally impatient and looked at her with furious eyes: -Will you quit your job? Sensing his firm attitude, Serena no longer insisted and left with the milk. At that moment Silvia was waiting for her at the office door. As soon as she saw her, Silvia approached her, smiling: -You know you¡¯re wrong? With two days of work here, you don¡¯t know him like I do. You will never change his habit. I advise you not to challenge him again. -He¡¯s as stubborn as a rock, besides¡­,¡¬ in a half-voice, Silvia stopped, but Serena hurried her, -What? -Even if you convince him, he won¡¯t be able to continue for long. -What do you mean? -Serena asked. Silvia did not follow his speech and looked at the untouched milk, smiling, -Come on, make him coffee. He¡¯ll be angryter. -Ok,¡± Serena left, discouraged. As worried as Serena was, Silvia thought her rtionship with Mr. Cristian was nothing more than intimate, because she saw in his eyes love, longing and many desires. But Serena did not admit it, Silvia decided to observe longer. Serena drank the milk and decreased the dose of coffee. She returned to her office. -Here is your coffee,¡¬ she ced it on the desk, in a low voice. Hearing her despondent tone, Cristianughed without realizing it. Cristian tasted the coffee and said, -It¡¯s light. Then he looked coldly at her, whose face was pale, whose eyes were clear, and whose informal white dress made her even softer and more delicate. Suddenly, his gaze stopped on her red lips where spots of white milk remained. Seeing the stains, Cristian thought, ¡°What obedience! She drank the milk, an interesting woman.¡± Cristian stood up and cleaned the stains. It all happened unconsciously. He did not even notice the stains he had left on her lips; Serena was now quite flushed from his intimate touch. At that moment, Cristian ordered her: -Go away. Seeing that she was motionless, Cristian repeated, -What are you waiting for? Serena walked away after standing still for a while, while Cristian stared nkly at her smeared fingers. After a long time, Cristian cleaned the stains with his handkerchief, one after another. He was the one who kept himself clean and away from everyone, but why did he clean the stains naturally? Cristian threw the handkerchief away and went back to his work. All became silent. Chapter 769: A trap Serena returned to the office with a very red face. Until then Silvia could confirm that Serena had an intimate rtionship with Mr. Cristian, but this put her in a dilemma because from now on she did not know how she should treat her. ¡°Treat her like an assistant or assign her the simple jobs?¡± thought Silvia upset, ¡°How did she touch me that I hired her?¡± Today she was supposed to work overtime, so Serena had dinner in thepany cafeteria. She was apanied by Laura, whoined to her, ¡°We just joined thepany and we¡¯re already working overtime, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good sign. Serena said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s normal in bigpanies. -Don¡¯t we get this every day? -I don¡¯t want to bete for work because I¡¯m afraid of the dark. -The dark? Aren¡¯t there any streetlights? -Serena asked. -Well¡­¡¬ she paused, with an embarrassed face. Seeing that she was embarrassed, Serena asked her no more questions, and after dinner the two returned to their offices. Serena thought the extra hours of work were a bonus, especially for young people. However, in her pregnant state, it was easy for Serena to get tired, but being the newbie, she was embarrassed to ask for leave. It was good that she worked until ten o¡¯clock instead of eleven or twelve, because she would have been veryte getting home by then. With so many paperwork distribution rounds, her legs began to shake, and Serena sat down on the couch to get some rest. Silvia sighed, ¡°This is the life of a recruit. We will be very busy these days. You rest and I¡¯ll take care of the rest. -No need, Silvia, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Serena insisted. But Silvia took her papers and said, -Sit down, read thepany information, I¡¯ll be right back. Then Serena stroked her legs. Suddenly, she heard a rumbling from her belly and murmured, ¡°Are you hungry? When it¡¯s all over, we¡¯ll have something to eat. When she was pregnant, it was easy for her to be hungry. During the break, Cristian asked twice for coffee, but Silvia served him all of it because Cristian did not want to see Serena. ¡°But what mistake had he made? He was the one who came to me and cleaned my stains, I didn¡¯t ask him or do anything.¡± Serena thought, discouraged. Finally it was all over, Serena entered the elevator with tremendous fatigue as Silvia followed her, -Have you never worked so hard? Look how tired you are. -Tired, yes, but not too tired. Tomorrow I¡¯ll get all my energy back,¡± Serena smiled forcefully. -Very well, you are still young. By the way, where do you live? I¡¯ll take you home,¡± said Silvia. But Serena shook her head, -Thank you, Silvia, I live nearby. Seeing her firmness, Silvia did not insist any longer, and the two parted at the door.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Serena thought about taking the subway, but with the hunger she felt, she decided to buy something at the supermarket. Then she returned with her groceries to walk through the door of thepany. Suddenly, a car stopped beside her, whose driver was Vittorio. -But aren¡¯t you Cristian¡¯s assistant? Vittorio nned to ask Cristian to go out for a bite to eat, but was immediately refused, which left him angry. Hisints to Vittorio¡¯s grandfather, Raffaele Gori, caused him a lot of pain, so he was seeking revenge, now that he found Serena, he suddenly devised a trap. Serena identified that it was that man she had found in the elevator and who had appeared in Cristian¡¯s office, moreover, he was the one who was flirting with Laura. -Yes. ¡°Serena greeted him softly and left. Thinking that she was going to stop and chat with him, Vittorio was a little disappointed by her indifference, so he stopped her, ¡°Did you just finish work? Sote. He followed her and Serena was very embarrassed, so she politely replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going home now.¡± Her intention was very clear: he was not to disturb her anymore. -But it¡¯s veryte, shall I take you home? -he said with a wink. -Thanks, I live nearby, I¡¯ll be right there,¡¬ Serena pushed him away, frightened by his mischievous smile. Vittorio understood that she had no affection for him, because she was in love with Cristian. But he did not want to give up this chance to make Cristiane suffer, thinking, ¡°If I take her with me, will hee? Then Vittorio said, ¡°Then I will buy you something to eat. I guess you will be hungry working sote, won¡¯t you? -Thanks, but I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Serena said patiently. -Really? But Cristian will also be there, ¡± Vittorio smiled. ¡°If Cristianes¡­¡± thought Serena and stopped. Chapter 770: Your woman is in my hands. ¡°I will be able to see him.¡± Serena thought and patted her stomach. Normally at this time she should go home and rest early being pregnant, but meeting Cristian seemed more interesting to her. Seeing that she was interested, Vittorio continued: -A chance you won¡¯t getter, are youing? Serena looked at him, hesitating. Then Vittorio showed her the phone, exining, -Look, I just invited him to dinner. With all the time you¡¯ve been working, aren¡¯t you hungry? Come on! Hearing his sincere words, Serena softened a little. She wanted to have more contact with Cristian to get his memory back as soon as possible. -But¡­¡± Serena paused, thinking that, being a newbie like her, having dinner with thepany president would not be appropriate. -Don¡¯t hesitate any longer,e! -Vittorio hurried, who immediately got out of the car and grabbed her hand to pull her into the car. Then Vittorio smiled. -Let¡¯s go! Vittorio started the car and Serena turned her head to look at thendscape through the window. ¡°In fact, thendscape is almost the same as in the homnd, the difference is the person apanying you,¡± she said. Serena thought, looking at the illuminated lights shining on the tall buildings. As Vittorio watched her carefully from the front mirror, he discovered that she was more beautiful than he had imagined. She was not one of those women who surprised you at first sight, but every time you saw her, you found something different in her face. Above all, her looks, they were as clear as the clear waters of theke, cold but calm. ¡°There is no doubt that Cristian has good taste.¡± Vittorio thought. At first, he thought she was a simple woman, aspiring to fame and silver, now he saw her more and more mysterious like a treasure, and her gentle nature aroused much interest in him. Then he asked her, ¡°How long have you known each other?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His unexpected voice surprised Serena, who at the moment was distracted by thoughts of her meeting with Cristian. She looked at him with astonished eyes as if she had just found out. ¡°She doesn¡¯t listen to me, she¡¯s just like Cristian, snooty.¡± Vittorio thought angrily. Serena smiled sweetly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re wrong. Looking at her smile, Vittorio was more relieved because she was beautiful, and he liked beautiful women. -Don¡¯t try to lie to me. If you haven¡¯t known each other for a long time, how can you act like this? -said Vittorio, smiling. -Even though I haven¡¯t known him long, I know that he is not interested in women, and you are the first to allow her to be so close to him. For a long time Serena had no reaction, because in the face of his strong character, it was difficult to approach him, but at the same time, she was ttered by his haughty character, which would have prevented many women. -Are you not going to say something? -thinking she would be moved by his words, but he saw her very quiet, still and dejected. -I have nothing to say. Our rtionship is not what you imagine,¡± Serena raised her head. Serena knew that Vittorio considered her one of his lovers or a mistress. She was in love with Cristian, and he was also in love with her, only Cristian had lost his memory and wasplicated, Serena had no intention of confessing this to Vittorio. -What rtionship are you referring to? -I am telling you seriously, you are the first woman who appears at his side. Please tell me, what is your rtionship? Serena smiled forcibly and replied, -If you want to know, ask him. -What do I ask him? -Vittorio murmured disconstely. Even if she had the courage to ask him, she was not sure he would answer. If he had asked him, he could imagine how he would have looked at Cristian, with the cold, cruel eyes with which lions stalk their prey. ¡°But tonight is the best time to get even with him.¡± thought Vittorio, smiling happily as if he had discovered his weakness. Taking advantage of waiting at the traffic light, surreptitiously, Vittorio sent a message to Cristian: ¡°Your woman is in my hands.¡± Then he turned off the phone and became very happy, thinking, ¡°When shees, she will be surprised¡­.¡± Chapter 771: He only comes once in a while. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. Vittorio also thought about putting Cristian in trouble that night to get revenge for his usation. He kept driving for a while. Serena raised her hand to look at the time on the clock. She had spent a good twenty minutes on the road, so why hadn¡¯t she arrived yet? ¡°Do they have to travel this far for the midnight snack?¡± she thought. As she pondered, she could not help but look at Vittorio and then asked, -Is the ce far away for thete supper? Vittorio waved his hand in denial as he drove, -No, not far. Just go ahead and we will arrive soon. Don¡¯t worry. I promise to pick you up in person if you finish toote, without hurting you in any way. The man seemed to be quite honest. Serena no longer doubted it. After a few minutes, the car stopped. Vittorio got out with Serena and then handed the key to the valet. He was about to take it inside. -Let¡¯s go. We are here. Serena stood there motionless, looking around. A few minutester, her face immediately became serious. -Here? Vittorio did not discover the seriousness of her face and the vignce in her eyes. He nodded without thinking, -Of course. Here we are. Serena closed her mouth seriously, remaining motionless. Vittorio turned his head curiously to look at her. -Follow me. -No. I¡¯m not going in. Having finished speaking, Serena turned and left without hesitation, which did not even give Vittorio time to think. When Vittorio concentrated, he had already covered a long distance. He hurried to catch up with her, shouting, ¡°My God. -My God, why did you leave? I spent almost half an hour to bring us here. -Vittorio stopped in front of her, preventing her from moving forward. Serena looked at him with cold eyes, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask him for anything, not even ate night snack.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She did not imagine that her thoughts had prated directly. But who was Vittorio? How could he not be able to deal with it? -Of course I invited you to eat. -Youe to eat in a ce like that? Vittorio nodded as if it were natural, -I¡¯ve always eaten at a ce like that abroad¡­. We are always customers there, Cristian and I. Didn¡¯t he tell you about it? Serena was speechless. She regarded it as nature. The appearance resembled that of a viger, which made Serena doubt. Could it be that she misunderstood him? He arched his refined eyebrows and looked around, ¡°What can you eat in this ce? -You don¡¯t know anything,¡¬ Vittorio smiled weakly and exined in a low voice, -Is this the first time you¡¯vee to a ce like this abroad? There is everything here, not to mention a midnight snack, and even if you wanted breakfast, they can make it for you. Serena didn¡¯t know what to say. Was it such a great caf¨¦? Surely the ce Vittorio took Serena to was a bar. It was full of scenes of debauchery. Serena had never been to such a ce. It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t like it. She rarely enjoyed it, feeling that even adults had to control themselves. -Come now. Let me take you inside first. While she was in a daze, Vittorio pushed her forward. As they entered, Serena noticed that it was very clean, different from what she had imagined. Although they yed some fun music, everyone, very politely, sat in their seats and drank. Unless they agreed, otherwise there would not be the situation of being forced to show up to get one. -This is not a ce for everyone. -Seeing that she looked and looked back, Vittorio also exined aloud. Those who cane here are high ss. Everyone remains more aware in the voluntary context, that no one dares to cross the boundaries. After hearing this, Serena judged that Vittorio was a veteran, who had obviously been in and out many times. Moreover, he knew the rules of this ce well. As soon as she remembered what he had told her, that Cristian and he often came here before, Serena¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°After Cristian¡¯s memory loss, he was brought to this ce by Vittorio. Is it possible that he also came here to find some so-called voluntary fun?¡± she thought. Thinking about it, Serena could not help but ask. -Did you just say that Cristian oftenes here with you? Vittorio was surprised when he saw her refined eyebrows furrow and got an idea of what she was pondering. In fact, Cristian came with him once. He drank and left. Obviously, he was not interested in that kind of space. Of course, when he arrived, there were many girlsing to flirt with him around. If one wanted to insist that Cristian was not interested, it would be better to say that he was scared of the group of women. Vittorio would not say such things to Serena, so he quickly shook his hand, ¡°Nothing to do with that. He onlyes here from time to time, so don¡¯t think too much about it. It seemed that Cristian really came here often. Vittorio was protecting him. Serena felt very ufortable and followed Vittorio to the second floor with a solemn expression. -We have reserved a private room, which is not far away. Saying this, Vittorio led her to the outside of a room. He opened the door and they entered. As soon as they stepped inside, the pungent odor of alcohol reached her, smoking Serena, who almost got dizzy and could not help but take a step back. -What¡¯s wrong with you? -Vittorio turned his head to look at her. -The smell of alcohol is too strong,¡¬ he wrinkled his nose, saying. Vittorio looked around the room and said with a smile, -Then I will open the door to disperse the smell and tell them to stop drinking. Don¡¯t be afraid. Go in first. He had already gone in. Serena could only follow him, frowning. As she walked, she thought: would Cristian reallye to this ce? This was a man who was misophobic, who paid much attention to personal hygiene. Would hee to such a messy ce like that? When they noticed that what came was Vittorio, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. Only when they saw the ck-haired woman behind him, who was still dressed very conservatively and not even wearing makeup, their eyes widened. -Wow. Have you changed your tastes, Mr. Vittorio? When did you like this guy? -Perfect. You¡¯re bored of the sexy, so you wear one of purity, but -a man held his chin with his hand with an erotic smile-. Don¡¯t you know if the inside is as pure as the outside? Those words made Serena stay in her seat. She looked in the direction from which the voice came. Just in time she saw a frivolous foreign man sitting there, hugging a girl with a seductive figure. He was speaking English. When he found out that Serena was Italian, he thought she could not understand what he was saying, so he chatted ruthlessly. Vittorio¡¯splexion changed. He just wanted to test Cristian, but he wanted nothing to do with his woman. Otherwise¡­ he would be the one with the bad luck. So he immediately denied it. -What nonsense? She is Cristian¡¯s woman. Chapter 772: What do you want to do? She did not speak out loud, but it was enough to be heard by everyone present. At first there was a lot of noise. As soon as they heard it, everyone fell silent. Vittorio did not seem surprised. He led her directly to Serena to sit on a clean seat. -Vittorio said, -Sit here. After Serena sat down, she felt their eyes on her with curiosity, envy and doubt. Vittorio shouted, -Don¡¯t drink , because they don¡¯t like the smell of beer. Opening the door to let the air go. He ordered them to work quickly. Cristian¡¯s name seemed to be a bomb of great weight exploding in everyone¡¯s heart. They were silent, not daring to say anything else. Sitting there, Serena seemed to hear a murmur from a girl. -Who is she? Cristian¡¯s woman? Did Cristian fall in love in that woman? No particrities, why did shee here to show off? -Everyone knows that Cristian will despise everyone. Vittorio. Are you sure you didn¡¯te here to deceive us? Vittorio, -Fuck, why do I have to deceive you? You can ask yourself if you don¡¯t believe it. When these words came out, no one dared to ask any more questions. Serena did not see Cristian and felt that she had been deceived. Consequently, her gaze questioned Vittorio. -Did you say he wasing? Where is he? Vittorio smiled and said, -Don¡¯t be hasty. He is on his way. I called him and asked him the time of his arrival. It seemed to be true. Serena had doubts and Vittorio left quickly to make the call. As soon as Vittorio left, people gathered around her and asked him in English. -Are you really Cristian¡¯s woman? Vittorio didn¡¯t lie to us, did he? Serena was speechless. Her temples ached a little-how could she answer the questions? She tightened her lips, smiled at him and answered nothing. On the other side, after Vittorio had left the room, she turned on her cell phone and nced at it. She found that it was silent, that there was no response. Damn, wasn¡¯t that the same thing he had told her? ording to logic, shouldn¡¯t she have asked him or hurried right after Cristian found out? But how could he be so calm now? Didn¡¯t he see her information? Vittorio had already taken him there. He did not give up and directly dialed Cristian¡¯s cell phone number. It took a long time to answer. Cristian¡¯s voice sounded hoarse and tired, -What¡¯s wrong with you? Vittorio was not prepared for that question.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The bastard should not have read his message, Vittorio was sure! -Cristian, did you read the Facebook message I sent you? Cristian did not answer his question, but told him coldly, -Don¡¯t bother me unless you have important business. That¡¯s all. -Wait, I have something very important! -Vittorio called him back in time and said without hesitation, -Your woman is with me. Cristian did not understand. -Your woman. Did you hear that? When Vittorio told him, the corners of his mouth twisted triumphantly, -Your office assistant secretary. You know, I invited her in for tea. I invited her in for the midnight snack, and she dutifully followed me. Cristian, are you sure you are noting to get her back? Vittorio thought that after saying that, it would upset him. After all, he skipped the process of persuading Serena to apany him. He told Cristian directly that it was Serena who was willingly apanying him. It was as if he was pointing: -Look. The woman you like has left with me. If you are angry,e and rival me. She imagined seeing him angry. It was not known that a signal was heardmunicating from the cell phone as turututu. Vittorio did not expect it at all. What happened? Did Cristian hang up the call immediately? Did he not care about the assistant? If not, why did he push him against the wall in the office that day? At that moment, when he learned that his woman had gone out with him, was his first reaction to hang up? Vittorio did not feel good at that instant. -Brother. He was approached from behind. It was the foreign man who had just spoken in a very vulgar way. He put his arms around Vittorio¡¯s shoulders, -The girl you brought is really Cristian¡¯s woman? Vittorio felt frustrated at the thought of the call they had just hung up on. -Now I¡¯m not sure. He made it clear that she was not his woman , but Cristian clearly pushed him against the wall. He retaliated by cursing her. If she was his woman, would it be normal behavior to hear that she came to the bar with him without asking which bar they attached themselves to? -Are you not sure? -The stranger holding his back narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Then she won¡¯t be Cristian¡¯s woman. I would say that Cristian¡­ how could he fall in love with a woman? After speaking, he touched his chin with a rather significant expression and look, ¡°She looks quite pure. You don¡¯t know ¡­ if she¡¯s really that pure. What she said was so ¡­ Vittorio suddenly became alert. -What do you want to do, do you want to ¡­? The stranger smiled like a tiger, -I don¡¯t want to do anything. I¡¯m just curious. Then he patted Vittorio on the shoulder and entered. Vittorio sensed that something was wrong. He and the stranger were birds of the same feather, but Vittorio was much more open and no-nonsense. He never imposed himself on anyone. He yed under the will of others. However, that was different. The prey he liked would be hunted by any means. There were so many college students who were caught by his poisonous hands. He had not given up yet. Vittorio thought about it, very ufortable. He was the one who had brought her there. Even if Cristian didn¡¯te, he had to bring her back safely. If something happened then-it would be hard to exin. After all, Vittorio felt that the other party was not that kind of honest person. He did not know why Cristian had suddenly be like this, but¡­ he should hurry back. Vittorio quickly returned to the room. After the stranger returned, he had another intention. He poured himself a ss of wine while smiling, silently threw something into it and went toward Serena shaking it. Serena was questioned by a group of girls. -Cristian is really handsome. How did you two get together? -Exactly. Do you have his phone number? How about calling him toe y with us? We haven¡¯t seen him for a long time. -I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do that. -Why not? Don¡¯t you have his number? Aren¡¯t you going out with him? Chapter 773: Did you make love with Cristian? Serena was bing anxious about this group of girls. Moreover, she could smell the scent of their bodies very strongly. They surrounded her with the smell of alcohol in the room. Serena felt like she was about to be poisoned. She wanted to get out of there, but Vittorio had not returned yet. Would Cristiane? Serena suddenly had the idea that she had probably been tricked. So many people gathered in a ce like that and all the smells of perfume, alcohol, and cigarettes were mingling. How could she stay? As she considered this, Serena decided to leave. She smiled and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Little did she know that just as she was about to get up, there was a hand on her arm, pushing her back to her seat.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. -Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Vittorio just went to make a phone call, do you want to follow him too? A few standard Italian words were heard over her head. Serena looked in the direction of the source of the sound. She found that the one speaking to her was the foreign man who spoke to her in English when she walked through the door. At that moment, he arched his eyebrows and sat down next to her, waving a wine ss in his hand and looking at her with an erotic gaze. Serena¡¯s brow furrowed into a refined frown. She had not been put at ease by the words he had said to her earlier. He sat back down beside her and looked at her with that look. ¡°What is he going to do?¡± she thought. There was no smile on Serena¡¯s face. Her voice was cold. -Sir, I understand English. The man was visibly taken aback, but reacted quickly, shrugging his shoulders indifferently, -So what difference does it make? ¡°What difference does it make?¡± he did not expect. Unexpectedly, he was not embarrassed at all. Serena was worried about the IQ of the one in front of her. However, the gaze fixed on her made it clear that she was not a good person. She could not waste any more time to stay there. Serena did not bother to take another look at him, but quickly stood up. She had no idea that the stranger would grab her directly. -Let me go. -Serena wanted to get rid of him with her backhand. She felt the warm wetness on the stranger¡¯s hand. He looked at her with lustful eyes. -Why are you in such a hurry? Actually-you¡¯re not Cristian¡¯s girlfriend, are you? Serena resisted the urge to p him, holding back her indignation, -Sir, please let me go. Although that foreigner was fond of attractive women, for his taste he preferred pure and innocent ones, especially college students. However, some of them were too young. They gave him no interest to y with. Sitting next to her, seeing that under Serena¡¯s pure appearance she possessed so much passion, the way she emitted anger at that moment made him lose the strength to stop. He had a feeling that if he could convince her to join him in bed, it was going to be a very interesting night. He had decided and confirmed that he would not let her go. -Why are you angry? I came here. Don¡¯t you want to sit down and have a drink with us? -After talking, he passed the wine ss directly into her hand. Drink and I¡¯ll let you go . Serena did not know what to say. She held back her anger, but did not even go for the ss. Just then, Vittorio returned. Seeing it happen, he rushed between the two, trying to push away the stranger¡¯s hand that was holding Serena, but he refused to let go. Vittorio bared his fangs in anger and said to her in a low voice. -Do you want death? She is Cristian¡¯s girlfriend. The stranger shrugged his shoulders indifferently and said jokingly, -It¡¯s just your words. After saying this, he looked at Serena again. In the light of the room, the more he looked at her, the more he felt she was much more beautiful than he had thought. He was more satisfied. -Cristian did not want to admit it. Also¨C¡± he stretched out thest syble, ¡°did you call Cristian? Is he on his way here? -Who told you he wouldn¡¯t? He sounded confident, ¡°All right. Call Cristian one more time in front of everyone. Let the woman talk to him to see if he ising or not. Vittorio didn¡¯t know how to answer him. Fuck! Wasn¡¯t he embarrassed? Of course, out after telling Cristian that his assistant was with him, he simply hung up the call. So, if he did it again in front of everyone, wouldn¡¯t that make Serena lose face? Definitely not. Vittorio¡¯s face darkened and he said directly and sternly, -I said she is Cristian¡¯s woman and that is without a doubt. Don¡¯t you know who Cristian is? If she was not the woman he liked, would I have dared to give her to him? Everyone was speechless. What he said sounded a little unreliable. However, they looked at Serena again, sensing that ¡­ there would be little chance left that Cristian would want her. There were many who wanted to see a good show and also went out of their way to create a disturbance. -Well. Anyway, we don¡¯t care if you are Cristian¡¯s girlfriend or not. Even if you¡¯re not, we won¡¯tugh at you, but you can¡¯t fool us all. If you are really his woman, then call him in front of us. Let him say something to confirm your identity, okay? A woman stood up, twisting at the waist like a water snake and staring mischievously at Serena. I just wanted to see her make a fool of herself. Of course, Serena had a clear understanding of her thoughts. Her red lips curled and she smiled coldly, ¡°Would it be necessary for me to inform you of all things between him and me? Or should I tell, to anyone what I do with Cristian? With such an arrogant tone, everyone was surprised and looked at each other. Serena then looked at the stranger and added coldly, ¡°I will give you onest chance. Let me go. They were so simr to Cristian, his tone cold and the icy aura surrounding his body. Everyone would have believed that she would have something to do with Cristian for real. All this caused Vittorio considerable anguish. He was sure that Cristian woulde, but he had not calcted that he would not. Otherwise-he would not have dared to bring Serena there. However, the stranger had already established that she was not rted to Cristian. Sensing his threat at that moment, he not only did not let her go, but looked at her with special interest. -All right. Last chance? I¡¯d better ask you a question. If you can answer it, I¡¯ll let you go, how about that? Noticing that he was still unwilling to give up, Serena had already spotted a ss of beer behind him. She followed the stranger¡¯s flirtatious voice. -Vittorio said you are Cristian¡¯s woman. So tell me, did you make love to him? He said suddenly. Chapter 774: Do you want to get her drunk on alcoholic beverages? Silence reigned in the room. All this because Serena suddenly reached out her hand to take the ss of beer closest to her and threw it directly into the stranger¡¯s face. After the beer sshed his face, he ran along the contour with great speed and finally fell to the floor. Everyone watched in silence. Perhaps they were frightened by Serena¡¯s behavior. As I did not expect her to suddenly get angry and directly pour a ss of drink on the other party, although her appearance seemed peaceful with the harmless look. Serena was still clutching the empty ss in her hand, looking at the man who had a wet look on his face. She said coldly, -Can you let me go now? Vittorio¡¯s mouth hung open as if it were the size of an egg. Was the assistant fierce enough? The stranger seemed to be stunned even there. He loosened his grip a little. Serena took the opportunity to throw her hand away, turned around ready to leave the room. Seeing that she was about to jump out the door, a figure quickly stood before her. It was the stranger. He reached out his hand and wiped the drink on his face indiscriminately with a cruel smile. -Do you want to leave like this, spraying beer all over my body? Seeing him standing in front of her, even Serena did not panic. She looked up and fixed it directly on him, -What more do you want? Did she say such unkind words to him and count on herself to be polite to him? He had never been treated like that by a woman before, and all this in front of so many people. What¡¯s more, he was not afraid. He feltpletely discredited. -You sprayed beer on me in front of so many people. If you don¡¯t apologize to me, you won¡¯t be able to leave tonight. -Apologize to me? -Serena muttered these words. The coldness in her eyes gradually emerged: -Do you deserve it? -Well. -He turned toward her. He leaned out, approaching her with a face that reeked of alcohol. Eyes filled with lust: ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t apologize. Then stay and y with me for a night. -Go away. -I see you prefer punishment to courtesy.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Serena scoffed coldly. -Don¡¯t be impudent. -You! Suddenly. The stranger stopped arguing with her. He reached out to pinch her chin and poured wine where there was something he had put in Serena¡¯s mouth. Serena shuddered and pushed him away quickly. She took a step back with a frightened look on her face. She was pregnant, who knew what the hell she had put? Seeing fear finally appear before her eyes, there was a mischievous smile on the man¡¯s face, -Since you don¡¯t want to drink it this way, then I¡¯ll give you another. As he finished speaking, he slowly drank the wine and then threw the ss away. He unbuttoned his dress and took it off, preparing to turn to Serena, who had curled up on one side. Vittorio could take it no longer and was going to help her. After a second, they saw only the foreign man walking toward Serena suddenly flying. He hit the closet behind. The crash was extremely loud and loud. The stranger groaned. His whole body ached so much that he bent over. He raised his head in disgust as he cursed. -Who seeks death that dares to kick me? When he looked up, he was met by a pair of eyes covered in shadowy lights. He stood there inplete astonishment. -It¡¯s Cristian! eximed in the private room. -Yes, my God. Is she really here¡­ -Is it really Cristian¡¯s woman? -I envy her¡­ Why is she so lucky? Cristian was wearing a tracksuit. When he went out, he only wore a long coat. It was casual, but he still looked very good. More convincing, however, was the cool aura. He looked at the stranger as if he were staring at a dead man. -Cristian, I¡­ Until I sensed Cristian¡¯s icy eyes, the stranger had only one thought in his mind, which was that . it was over. Damn¡­ When Vittorio called him just now, didn¡¯t he say he wasn¡¯ting? Why did he suddenly appear, what had happened? The stranger was in great panic, unable to cope with the situation. Vittorio saw Cristian, and ran toward him with all speed, immediately resembling a small animal. -Well¡­ what happened¡­? Trembling, he opened his mouth, but did not know how to exin. -You want to get her drunk? Cristian turned his head. Half of his face was hiding in the shadows, which was terrifying. -I -I -just wanted to invite her to drink and make friends. I have no intention of doing any harm. -Really? -Christian¡¯s thin lips lifted slowly, but the smile made his scalp go numb. Then you are so polite. Vittorio, tonight, treat her well for me. -What do you mean? Cristian nced at him and Vittorio immediately stood up, -I see. Waiter, you serve all kinds of wine. He had to be the evil person. Although he didn¡¯t know him well, he thought he understood correctly. He brought Serena there. If he did not do something at that moment, it was possible that his fate would be the same as the stranger¡¯s. Despite the sharp, cold eyes looking at him, Vittorio approached him and said in a low voice: -You didn¡¯t fucking hang up your cell phone? Cristian didn¡¯t even look at it. He pulled away on his long legs and walked over to Serena, who was stunned. Serena, who was hiding to the side, wanted to find a chance to escape. Everything that unfolded before her eyes made her unable to recover. Until the tall, upright figure faced herself, a cold sentence came out of her mouth: -You¡¯re not leaving? Do you want to wait until you are drunk? Serena was unable to refute it. Her red lips moved, trying to say something, but everything seemed to choke in her throat. She wanted to move, but found that her legs could not take a single step at that moment. Her chest was warm, as if something had happened. -Why are you standing still? -Cristian narrowed his eyes, looking at her mockingly. His sharp, rude tone sounded very bad. The moment he appeared, however, the tightrope Serena had held tightly in her mind snapped. Her nose began to turn sour. Serena did not even realize that her eyes were reddening. After Cristian, who was standing in front of her, saw it, she thought she was frightened of the foreign man. Her heart became more discontented and the gaze he fixed on her more fierce. She could not control her movements. Cristian came forward directly, hugged her slim waist with hisrge hands. -Ah. Serena let out a moan and reflexively supported his neck with both arms. Chapter 775: The stubborn and reluctant woman. Whether it was because it was too cold outside or because she was too hungry, she felt colder and colder. After hugging Cristian¡¯s neck, the two bodies were intimately pressed together. Even though they were separated by clothes, she still felt the high temperature. Compared to her, he was like ice and the other was like fire. When Cristian lifted her into his arms, he found that she was light. Her waist was so thin that he could have broken her with one hand. Also-her body was terribly cold, like frozen water. Cristian finally frowned. He did not care about other things. He turned around, hugged her, and left the room. He let them look at each other. Someone couldn¡¯t help but reach out to rub his eyes. -I¡¯m not mistaken, am I? What just appeared here-is that really Cristian? -Fuck. Why does that woman have such good luck? And the waiter called by Vittorio had already brought dozens of wines. Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened-the bar would make money from his orders, so he would still get themission he was due. He was naturally very obsequious. He almost finished pouring wine for everyone. He ran to Vittorio. -Sir, I have already poured the wine, haven¡¯t I? Vittorio took a credit card from his bag and handed it to him, -I¡¯ll pay with the card, and then you get some people to keep him there and get him drunk on wines. The waiter took the card and was stunned, ¡°What? Vittorio was a little impatient. -What, you can¡¯t do that? Waiter, -No. I meant¨Cit would be wrong to get him drunk with all the wines, wouldn¡¯t it? Well, it would be like that. If so, wouldn¡¯t it get him into trouble? Vittorio thought for a moment, -So ¡­ As long as you don¡¯t die, they can get him drunk anyway. Don¡¯t you like to invite others to drink? The stranger gnashed his teeth angrily as he looked at him, -Vittorio, won¡¯t you help me, damn it? Vittorio took a step back: -How can I help you? I told you in advance that she is Cristian¡¯s woman. Do I let you y with fire? Did you take my words seriously? You have offended Cristian. If you do not suffer today, you will suffer in the future. Hearing this, the man was frustrated in a moment. This is how he was¡­ ¡°Now it¡¯s all about drinking alcohol, even if I get drunk to the point of incontinence of urination and defecation. It¡¯s hair. If I don¡¯t ept it today, the other day¡­¡± he thought. However, ording to Cristian¡¯s temperament, who could fight against himself, it meant that in his heart he cared for this woman. Thinking about the future, he regretted very much¡­. Serena was embraced at the moment of parting. She leaned into Cristian¡¯s warm embrace, smelling his familiar scent. Suddenly she felt satisfied. In this way, did she turn misfortune to her advantage? At first she thought she would not see him. Unexpectedly, she saw him and was embraced by him. It was a hug after more than a month, which felt like a lifetime. Serena closed her eyes. She unconsciously sped her hands. She also leaned over him, showing the special lust for Cristian. Cristian felt the change. This woman opened directly from the moment he lifted her with his arms. The two were intimately as a couple. At that moment, she also supported him in her body as if the more she got, the more she wanted. As soon as she lowered her head, she could still see his drooping eyshes trembling slightly. However, she did not really hate him¡­. He who was always misophobic actually felt that this woman should obediently stay in his arms. It made him a little nervous, that feeling of the little girl cuddling weakly and obediently in his arms. Cristian did not know what had happened to her. Only her steps were moving faster. Serena, hugging him, finally sat down in the passenger seat. When Cristian wanted to lean over and get out, she still hugged him tightly by the neck. Cristian remained silent. He tried to pull out again. Serena still held her tightly, as if she had forgotten what time it was. Cristian narrowed his eyes and squeezed her thin white wrist with hisrge hand, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll leave you here. A cold warning sounded over her head. Serena recovered and withdrew her hand, sorry to part. Cristian did not remember until he got into the car. -The seat belt. Serena was stunned for a moment. She fastened it in silence. She lowered her eyes and looked at her arms, feeling sorry for herself. The ride was too short, wasn¡¯t it? She felt like ¡­ she only hugged him for a little while. It would be nice if she hugged him for a while longer. As the car entered the street, the surrounding lights and parties gradually disappeared, reced by the regressive scene of the street. Compared to the noise of the bar there was the extreme quiet in the car without any bad smell. -Are you an idiot? Suddenly, Cristian¡¯s questioning was heard. Serena looked at him with a little doubt in her eyes, as if she did not understand what he meant. Cristian scoffed coldly, ¡°Did Vittorio take you there? He nodded. -Don¡¯t you see how you can refuse? He asks you to go and you go with him? Without thinking about anything? Serena was taken aback by Cristian¡¯s three questions in a row. She had not expected him to tell her so badly. She was a little embarrassed and replied, ¡°I am not the obedient person thates out of your mouth. I was told that you were there, that¡¯s why I ¡­ Having said this, Serena abruptly closed her mouth, realizing that she had exposed something as she spoke. Just as the traffic light turned red, Cristian stopped the car and then looked at her with inky eyes.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. -Did you go there when they told you I was there? Did you insist that you did not join thepany because of me? -Who told you I went when I knew you were there? I went because I was afraid you had homework to give me and I was afraid they would be dyed. After saying this, however, Cristian did not look away. He was still looking straight at her. The gaze was too direct, as if saying, ¡°Okay. Keep lying. I¡¯ll watch you say quietly. Serena was a little frustrated, biting her lower lip and trying to defend herself again. -What I told you is true. After all, I worked overtime tonight. I thought -there would be more work, so¡­. -Well. Cristian¡¯s thin lips curled into a grin. -A stubborn and reluctant woman. Not only was she strange, she was stubborn. Then she calmed down again in the car. After a moment, Cristian asked her for directions. Serena informed him and soon the two fell back into a strange silence. It waste at that time and there were no cars on the road, so he quickly arrived at Serena¡¯s house. After the door it was dark and there were no lights. -Thank you¡­ for taking me back. -Serena thanked him. She unbuckled her seat belt to get out. She did not want to part with Cristian, but Cristian¡¯s face was tense; he did not want to talk to her anymore. She had no choice but to say goodbye to him. She turned and walked in the direction of the door. Walking a few steps, when Serena wanted to run back to ask him why he hade to her rescue, suddenly a warm coat covered her head. Chapter 776: What does it mean to invite me into the house? Serena¡¯s footsteps stopped and, after being stunned for two seconds, she suddenly lowered the suit covering her head and turned around. The turn of her head made her meet Cristian¡¯s ice-cold but deep eyes. Her lips parted; she wanted to say something-but first her nose turned sour. Cristian frowned: -Enter. Serena bit her lower lip, looked at the dark door behind, gritted her teeth, and told him, -The light is broken and it¡¯s dark inside. I dare not go in alone. In fact, it was a lie she forged. To save money, the owner usually turned off the lights after falling asleep. They could not turn on the streetlights. If Serena did not work overtime, she would not go out at midnight. It was the first time she had encountered such a situation. If she really let her walk alone, she could turn on the mobile lightingpletely. However, she did not want to. With such a good opportunity in front of her, she had to take advantage of it to allow Cristian to stay longer with her. Then she looked at him carefully. The sight¡­ A faint smile suddenly appeared in her eyes. Although her sight was cautious, it also seemed very clear and decisive. She seemed to want him to take her. With no other choice, Cristian did not know how he could feel such emotions for the woman, but the movements had already started quickly. Before he could react, his mouth had been opened. -You go first. Hearing this, Serena was filled with joy. Knowing that he felt like apanying her, she stepped forward contentedly. Cristian closed the car door and climbed in behind her. Serena walked very slowly with each small step along the road. She took a long time for a short trip. Cristian walked beside her on the dark road ahead. In the darkness, Cristian¡¯s low voice suddenly rang out. -On purpose? What? Serena was surprised and said reflexively, -He didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s just that the street is too dark and I can¡¯t walk fast. Soon, Cristian¡¯s provocation came from the left side. -Did I ask you about this? Serena found herself speechless. She held out her hand to cover her mouth. Good. She had made a confession without coercion. God, why was she so nervous in front of Cristian? So Serena spoke no more and took slightly faster steps. Soon she reached the front of her house. She lowered her head, looking for the key in her purse to open the door. There was the sound of the bump of keys in the dark night. Serena opened the door and then turned to look at Cristian, who was standing next to her. -Thank you foring back with me. You ¡­ She hesitated, but finally asked him. -Will you ¡­e into my house and have a ss of water before you go? The hallway was lit only by moonlight. After saying this, the person in front of her did not respond, but Serena could feel that her aura was different from before. Finally, Serena realized that she had taken too much initiative that night. While she was in a panic trying to get in, Cristian, who had remained silent, suddenly took two steps forward and pressed his slender white wrist to stare at the door panel. -Ah¡­¡± eximed Serena softly. The strong hormonal aura that belonged to the man simply enveloped the surrounding air, including his warm breath, spitting near her ears. In a little while, Serena could hear his only low voice, with a hint of muteness, like thick liquor going down her throat. -Do you know what it means to invite a man into the house at midnight? His breath and warmth were very close to her. At that moment, Serena was so nervous that her breath was shaking. She dared not move and stood there like a puppet. Something soft brushed against her ears. Serena shivered and opened her eyes. She thought something would happen to her that night, but the coat covering her body tightened a little and then she was pushed into the room. The door closed. It was dark and quiet in the room. Serena remained quietly in her seat for ten seconds. Finally she realized that Cristian pushed her in at that moment and closed the door on her. She turned around, opened the door again, and looked outside. What she saw was Cristian¡¯s back as he left. Serena could not find a satisfactory answer to convince herself. Then Serena saw him get into the car. The lights came on and he sped off. As the night breeze blew, Serena unconsciously pulled on her coat. It was full of Cristian¡¯s perfume, but she was wearing it at that moment. Serena smiled and turned to enter the house.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When she went to bed at night, she kept the coat Cristian had left for her, feeling that her empty heart was full. That night was a surprise trip and she also had unexpected gains. She was very happy about the joyous surprise. She would have thought of fighting the stranger alone, but she did not expect Cristian toe and help her. ¡°He-even if Cristian did not recognize me, in his subconscious, would he still help me?¡± she thought. Serena even felt that she would not be far from victory. She even reflected that even if Cristian could not remember who he really was, she did not care. She would not mind if he forgot the past that belonged to them. As long as he could fall in love with her again and be together. The next day, Serena woke up hugging Cristian¡¯s suit. When she woke up, her eyes ached. She was also not Catholic. Nevertheless, it was a very good emotion. Serena got up quickly, brushed her teeth, washed her face and changed her clothes. Then she hung up her coat and put it on the side of the bed. There was no telling whether she would be engaged in the business or not. The next day would be Sunday. Until then she would take it to theundry. Serena went directly to thepany. First she cleaned Cristian¡¯s office and then went back to the secretary¡¯s room. Her eyes still hurt a little. Serena reached out her hand and rubbed them. Silvia saw this and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Your eyes are so red, did you not sleep wellst night? Hearing this, Serena shook her head, ¡°No. Maybe it¡¯s just a problem with my eyes. Silvia looked at her working hard. At that moment, her eyes were getting red. She felt distressed and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have work by noon, take a break. -Thank you, Silvia. I will. Later, Cristian finally came to work. Serena made coffee and Silvia sent him directly to his seat. However, Serena did not have a chance to see him again afterwards, which was a bit of a disappointment. After what had happenedst night, she still wanted to meet him. She wanted to know what he was thinking in his heart and to tell him-that she would clean his jacket and return it to him. At noon, lunchtime, Serena did not even see him, but an unexpected guest arrived. Chapter 777: The unexpected guest It was Vittorio who took her to the barst night and tricked her. She remembered that he stood to the side looking at her stupidly when she was embarrassed by the stranger. Serena was so angry that she turned and walked away when she saw him. -Hey. Don¡¯t go. -Vittorio rushed to stop her, smiling tteringly. Are you angry with me about what happenedst night? Serena did not want to give him an answer. She had obviously done such excessive things, but at that moment the words came out of her mouth as if there was a rtionship between the two of them. Seeing the looks around her, Serena scolded him directly with a frown, -What nonsense are you talking about? And so Vittorio realized that everyone was staring at them. He coughed slightly and lowered his voice. -I know it¡¯s his fault, so I must take this opportunity toe and apologize to you. Serena squinted her red lips and said coldly, -No need. Then she passed Vittorio and headed for the dining room. Just then, a small figure ran toward her, waving her arms as she said, ¡°Serena, wait for me. The sound sounded a little familiar. Along the direction of the sound, Vittorio saw a girl walking toward his side, getting closer and closer. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the pretty one I met in the elevator that day?¡± he thought. -Serena. -After Laura reached his side, he immediately took Serena¡¯s hand intimately. Serena was hopeless. She found that it was easy for Laura to naturally rte to others. Although she did not like Laura, she did not hate her behavior, so she simply let her be. She nodded to her, -Okay. let¡¯s go eat. -Okay. -Laura agreed enthusiastically, but she had not seen Vittorio. Vittorio was a little disappointed. He was so handsome that he had to be the center of attention wherever he went. He did not expect to be ignored by the two women in front of him. Nor did he look at him as if he were a transparent person in their midst. Vittorio was a little frustrated, but quickly regained his energy. To Laura he waved, ¡°Hello, beautiful. We meet again. And finally Laura noticed a person standing next to Serena. At first nce, he looked familiar. Vittorio¡¯s appearance was pleasantly frivolous, whether he opened his mouth or not, the pair of smiling eyes gave a feeling of frivolity. Moreover, he had flirted with herst time in the elevator. Then, after Laura recognized him, his face immediately changed a bit. Before long, she looked at him again, as if she had not seen or heard Vittorio greet her. Vittorio was speechless in an instant. ¡°Damn, what is wrong with these two women?¡± he thought. Serena and Laura had already walked toward the dining room. Vittorio remembered what happenedst night. He felt that if he could not get her forgiveness, he would be even sadder in the days toe. Thinking about this, Vittorio followed them at high speed, hesitating behind Serena. -Sister, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t do it on purposest night. And -I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I? Serena, moving forward, stopped abruptly. She raised her eyebrows and stood still. -Sister? -Exactly. -Vittorio directly gave her a big smile: -Aren¡¯t you with Cristian? Then you are my sister. ¨C -Who told you I¡¯m with him? They were indeed a real couple, she and Cristian, but Cristian no longer remembered her. It would be nice if Vittorio only said his nonsense in front of her, what if he said it to Cristian? Would he still have dignity in the future? ¡°No, it cannot be like that,¡± she considered. When Vittorio saw her serious face, he scratched his head doubtfully. -Isn¡¯t it true? Last night ¡­ Cristian did note to your rescue? Laura stood up, feeling that she had learned a lot of information. She did not want to interrupt them while they were talking, so she could only stand there with a nod and listen. -He came to rescue me because you brought me there, don¡¯t you understand? Besides, are you a man? After you took me to that ce, you stood by with your arms folded? -Serena scoffed coldly, looking at him ironically. That look made Vittorio extremely ufortable. He bit his chin in annoyance and scratched his scalp harder. -I didn¡¯t mean it. I wanted to save you at that moment, but Cristian¡­. arrived. I admit I took you there on purposest night. At first I thought Cristian would definitelye. I never expected the foreign man to be so brave, with Cristian¡¯s woman daring¡­. It was not low volume, attracting a lot of people to watch them, whispering. -Enough? It¡¯s time for lunch. I am very tired after working all morning and need to rest. Then Vittorio discovered that he had bloodshot eyes and a badplexion. Was it because of what happenedst night? At the thought, he felt more guilty. He could only nod his head and said, ¡°Okay. Then you eat first. I won¡¯t bother you.Original from N?velDrama.Org. After she finished eating and resting, she would go and apologize to him. Vittorio no longer harassed her. Serena and Laura arrived in the dining room unhindered. They both ordered their food. Soon after they sat down, Laura could not help but bite her chopsticks and asked gossipingly. -It¡¯s just that¡­ Serena, can I ask you about scandals? Serena¡¯s hand movement stopped. She raised her head and looked at her. Laura immediately waved her hand and said, ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, don¡¯t tell me. Just pretend I didn¡¯t ask you anything. Serena told her hopelessly, ¡°It¡¯s like you just heard. The other things¡­ I don¡¯t have much to say. -Yes? -Laura opened her eyes. Her head approached slowly with her voice suppressed to a very low level. -Could it be that you are actually dating our president? No. -Serena shook her head. More than being in a rtionship with Cristian, they had almost entered the wedding auditorium. However, he did not arrive on the scene that day because something went wrong. The god of fate deceives people. ¡°Laura was curious, but she felt like she knew something incredible. She held out her hand to quickly cover her mouth and then released it. J -Don¡¯t worry, Serena. I am as Italian as you are. I will definitely protect your secrets for you. That look left Serena really amused and angry at the same time. -What? -You¡¯re just pretending not to know anything. -Yes. I didn¡¯t see or hear anything today. Calm down. And Vittorio suffered an apology loss with Serena, so he immediately went to find Cristian. Chapter 778: You’re not taking this seriously, are you? After Vittorio found him, he told him what happenedst night. Last night he got the stranger drunk until he almost died. Later, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and passed out. He called the ambnce to send him to the hospital, then left after making sure he was still breathing. Cristian listened to him. He showed no emotion except indifference. Vittorio didn¡¯t know what to add. Fuck! Facial paralysis! Vittorio scolded him in his heart, but after thinking about it, was he also like this when he came to rescue Serenast night? Last night I chased the stranger away, but very forcefully. After the people left, Vittorio took a special look around and found that there were cracks in the wine cab. It was lucky for the stranger that the bones had not been broken. Vittorio stroked his chin and suddenly asked, ¡°After you took her homest night, you didn¡¯t do anything to her, did you? At that point, Cristian¡¯s hand movement stopped. A cold look fell on his face. -Do you think I¡¯m like you? Vittorio, -Well, you didn¡¯t even dare to do that? Are you still a man? What a beautiful asion! The hero saves the beauty. It was just the two of you and you didn¡¯t do it. Are you ipetent or¨C? As he spoke, Vittorio suddenly remembered something terrible. He jumped up from the sofa and approached Cristian, squinting. -Don¡¯t you really dare? Cristian was still sitting there, as if he didn¡¯t care what he said. If he had not seen that he had taken itst night and taken revenge on the foreign man, Vittorio might have thought Cristian was a particrly indifferent and even insensitive person. What was different, however, was that he did nothing to her after he rescued her. There were only two possibilities that this could happen to him. First, he was not interested in the woman and did not want to make love to her. However, this was not right. If so, how could he run to save her so soon after hanging up the phone? However, he was interested in the woman. So why didn¡¯t he? Let¡¯se to the second point. He wanted to do it, but he didn¡¯t dare. He felt sorry for her. The more he thought about it, the more horrible Vittorio felt. He also had a sense of danger. He didn¡¯t know if he understood correctly or not, but he felt the need to remind his friend. -Cristian, are you serious,¡± Vittorio asked him. What kind of woman could not have a man like Cristian? When she knew Cristian was in the bar, she wanted to keep letting him in. So if Cristian wanted her, the chances of her rejecting him would be very small¡­. The only possibility might be that Cristian didn¡¯t want to do it himself. -Cristian, I have to tell you that you cannot have a serious rtionship with that woman. Vittorio surrounded Cristian like a ruler, -You know our family. The assistant would not have such a family background at first sight. If she did, you would only hurt her in the future. Cristian still ignored him, but Vittorio remained anxious and continued, -I will tell you more frankly. Our marriage can only be decided by the elders. We have to make sacrifices for the family. If you have feelings for her, I advise you to leave her. -Are you fucking listening to me? You don¡¯t answer me at all, even though I talk to you so much? There was no response. Finally, Cristianzily raised his eyelids and gave Vittorio a weak look. -Are you finished? Vittorio nodded unconsciously. -Then get out. Vittorio did not know what to say. After talking to him for so long, only those words came to his mind? And did he alsomand to get out? Vittorio scoffed in his heart and took deliberate steps forward, ¡°If you want to kick me out, I won¡¯t leave. I can tell you in advance that your grandfather has been paying close attention to the daughter of the Landi family. He will certainly engage you with her. Although the assistant is ordinary, but I can tell that she is very attached to you. If you really have a rtionship with her, you probably won¡¯t be able to escape and you will definitely hurt her. Finally it seemed that Cristian¡¯s dark eyes were impatient. He reached out to pinch his temple. He sensed that Vittorio was very talkative, which was very irritating. Vittorio was about to say something more, but a secondter he saw Cristian getting up with his car key and his coating out of the office. -Hello? I¡¯m talking. Where are you going? ¨C To lunch.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Cristian replied coldly. -Lunch? -Vittorio suddenly remembered that he hadn¡¯t eaten yet, so he quickly followed. Take me. I¡¯m hungry, too. -I don¡¯t have time. Vittorio, -You won¡¯t take me, will you? Then I¡¯m going to the dining room to eat with your woman? Cristian stopped, turned his head and stared at him coldly. Vittorio suddenly felt his scalp go numb. -You¡­ Why are you looking at me like that? What remained in Cristian¡¯s body was the fierce breathing, -What happenedst night. If I find out it happens again¡­. -No way. -Vittorio raised his hand and gave up immediately, -Never. I¡¯m not going to pick her up for lunch, okay? I¡¯ll go with you. Finally, Cristian recovered his sharp gaze and calmly advanced. Vittorio followed him hopelessly, not knowing what he was really thinking. His face looked very calm, as if he had no thoughts about the woman, but he did not allow him to approach. It would be obvious-that it was a strong possessiveness. Vittorio thought about it all the way and could not help but ask her when he was about to exit the elevator. -Cristian, tell me, are you and her together? The doorbell rang. Just as the elevator door opened, Cristian stepped out without looking back. After Serena finished eating, he said goodbye to Laura and then went back to rest on the secretary¡¯s couch. She had not worked for a long time as an intern and had notid down to rest on that couch. In fact, she was embarrassed because she was not at home. However, today was different. Her eyes ached and, most importantly, she was sleepy. Serena closed the secretary¡¯s door. Then shey down on the sofa, hugged a pillow and soon fell asleep. She had a long sleep in which Cristian pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. Serena longed for his warm embrace and hugged him with both hands. Gradually, however, Serena noticed that the body temperature of the person she held in front of her dropped, bing cold and finally like ice. She shivered from the cold and raised her head. She discovered that what was in front of her was not Cristian, but a piece of ice. She turned to look for him, but saw him fall from the ne into the boundless sea with a crash. -No!!! No!!!!! Chapter 779: Isn’t that just a hug? Cristian returnedte to thepany. As soon as he passed the secretary¡¯s office, he suddenly heard a voice inside. He listened carefully and recognized the voice of his assistant. ¡°He¡¯s shouting so loudly, what¡¯s going on?¡± he suspected. Cristian frowned, raised his hand and, opened the door.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Looking around, there was only Serena lying on the couch. She was the one who screamed at that moment. Cristian walked uncontrobly toward her. Even he himself did not know why she was like that. As he approached her, Cristian saw Serena¡¯s delicate eyebrows closed tightly. Her white forehead was covered with cold sweat, soaking a few strands of ck hair. Her red lips closed and parted in the air with a pained expression. ¡°A nightmare?¡± he guessed. Cristian wiggled his fingertips, bent down and pushed aside the wet hair. -No. Go back¡­ Serena suddenly cried out having the nightmare, startling Cristian who stood so close to her. He saw that herplexion was not right and her breathing was getting faster and faster. Tears finally escaped from the corners of her eyes. Cristian had seen that bitter look. It was not the first time. It was like that when she first saw him running toward him anxiously. Her expression was exactly the same as that moment when she had finally been taken away. Crystal tears slid from her eyes onto the sofa as they fell into Cristian¡¯s heart. As his eyebrows frowned more and more, he cried out, and the woman sleeping on the sofa suddenly opened her eyes. And he was still bent over. They looked at each other without warning. Cristian was silent. He half-closed his thin lips, and on the verge of rising, the woman reached out her hands and hugged his neck tightly. -This is good! You are here. I know you will not leave me alone ¡­ She wanted to save him in the nightmare at that moment, but she was unable to get close to him. She could only watch him fall constantly. Although she was nervous, there was nothing she could do. Finally, the first time she opened her eyes, she saw Cristian alive, standing in front of her, so Serena hugged him out of conditioned reflex. She had a sense of preciousness that she lost and regained. Nevertheless, Cristian, who was embraced by her, felt differently. He frowned more and more as he listened to the continuous whispers from her mouth. That woman¡­ Did she seem to mistake him for someone else? Why else would she have dared to embrace him like that? And did she keep speaking nonsense words? An inexplicable fire rushed into his chest. Cristian tightened his thin arms and pushed her away. Serena hugged him tightly in a panic, -No, don¡¯t pull away. Don¡¯t leave me alone. Cristian did not know what to say. Damn it! Had she really taken him for someone else, the one he had admitted he was wrong about? Cristian¡¯s heart became more and more ufortable. With some force in her hand, Serena was reluctantly pushed away from him. Tears were still in the corners of her eyes. Her beautiful eyes were beautiful, but her face was pale as if she had suffered from a serious illness. Cristian sneered, ¡°Who do you think I am? Serena looked at him with surprise. -No? -He narrowed his eyes and his whole body exuded a dangerous and fierce aura of murder. Serena shivered and slowly recovered. The person in front of her was real, and¡­ Cristian hadpletely lost his memory; he did not recognize her. And she had been so clumsy just before. Thinking about it, Serena quickly reached out her hand to wipe the tears from her face and apologize. -I¡¯m sorry, President! Her surprised and bewildered look after recovering made Cristian confirm her assumptions even more. She had admitted that she was really wrong, hadn¡¯t she? Otherwise, how could she have had such a reaction with such a torn face? Cristian¡¯s lips twitched and he scoffed coldly. -You¡¯re sorry, for rushing to hug me, or for admitting to swapping? Serena frowned at him. She sensed the anger in his breath and in his gaze. Her first reaction was that ¡­ Should he be angry just because she hugged him? Serena bit her lower lip, -I¡¯m sorry. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She had just had that nightmare and was too scared. It turned out that as soon as she woke up, she saw the man from the dream standing in front of her, so she couldn¡¯t think twice at that moment and hugged him without hesitation. She was slowly recovering. If she had known that he would get so angry, she definitely would not have done that. By the way, though, why were you in the secretary¡¯s office? He thought about it and Serena¡¯s eyes became confused, ¡°President, why are you here? Cristian did not prepare to answer her. At first it was ridiculous in his heart, but when she asked him, Cristian felt a little embarrassed. Could he say that he came to see her because he heard her nightmarish cry? Of course not. He half-closed his thin lips and looked at her coldly. The look made her hands and feet go numb. Serena sat up, feeling that his back was cold. He looked really angry. Serena lowered her eyshes and bit her red lips. -I¡¯m sorry. I know what I did makes you very angry, but I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just had a bad dream, so- ¨C He could no longer speak. Her voice was getting smaller and smaller and her head was getting lower and lower. Seeing her like this, Cristian became more irritable and stood up. -What does it have to do with me if you have nightmares? Serena raised her head in amazement. He seemed to be enraged. He did not know what to say, so he bit his lower lip and remained silent. The atmosphere in the secretary¡¯s room suddenly became quiet. Cristian turned and was about to leave. -Well¡­¡± Serena could not help but raise her head and call out to him. Cristian stopped his pace for a while without turning back, but asked her aloud: -What else? -What happenedst night. Thank you. Cristian scoffed in a cold tone. -No need. If I hadn¡¯t been called by Vittorio, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you at all. These blunt words made Serena¡¯s face feel warm. She did not give up and continued, -In spite of this, I still have to thank you. It was just useless for her to ask him stupidly why he hade to save her. -Have you finished? -What? Serena was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, she remembered something else and hastened to add: -Also, I will take your dress to theundry and return it to you after I pick it up. Cristian still did not know how to answer her. He stood there without moving his slender body. It took him a long time to get his voice out, ¡°Don¡¯t you know I have misophobia? -Yes. -Since you know, I throw away the dress, why are you giving it back to me? When he finished saying that, he did not give Serena another chance and left the room in stride. Serena sat on the sofa in a daze. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t guess. Compared to the night before, there were ups and downs in her emotions. Was it-just because she gave him a distracted hug? Chapter 780: Do you think I appreciate that? If he was so angry just because she identally hugged him, she would be too sorry. She didn¡¯t really do it on purpose. Unfortunately, sleep was to me. If he hadn¡¯t slept, he wouldn¡¯t have had nightmares. If she hadn¡¯t had them, she wouldn¡¯t have hugged him when she saw him in front of her after waking up. It was strange, why did hee to the secretary¡¯s office? They had never seen him before his arrival, had they?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did hee looking for me with his own intention? No. Cristian is not such an impulsive person, but definitely calm and self-controlled,¡± she thought. He should have taken it easy, at least ¡­ After her nightmare, she woke up and knew that Cristian was fine beside her. That was enough. Serena got up and went to the tea room to make herself a cup of jasmine tea. After drinking half a cup, she felt morefortable. She dreamed the nightmare almost every night before she found Cristian. Every time she woke up, her pillow and her back were wet. Cold sweat and tears almost suffocated her. The endless night resembled a beast that could devour people, making them more desperate. However, everything was different now. She did not care what Cristian¡¯s attitude toward her was, as long as he was safe, she had a chance to see him. Serena finished her tea, made another cup of coffee and took it to the president¡¯s office. Cristian frowned when he saw her take the initiative to hand him the coffee. The woman saw that he was angry, so she thought it would work if she made a cup of coffee to apologize to him. -Coffee. -After Serena put it on her desk, she stood a little awkwardly beside him. She put her hands behind her and touched them nervously. She said cautiously, ¡°President. I¡¯m ashamed of what happened just now in the secretary¡¯s office. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ Seeing him raise his head and fix his indifferent gaze on her face, Serena¡¯s hand went up in her conditioned reflex, ¡°I promise that next time I won¡¯t do it for real! Well, is that why I particrly ran to tell you that I wouldn¡¯t hug you again in the future? Cristian scoffed, ¡°Do you think I appreciate that? -What?¡± -Serena didn¡¯t understand what he meant and looked at him with a dazed expression. -Why join thepany?¡± she asked suddenly. Serena blinked, thinking that she was asking this question too inexplicably at that moment. So, she remembered the scene when he pushed her against the wall and asked her if she joined thepany for him. When he drove her homest night, he also criticized her for being stubborn and reluctant. She first denied that she joined thepany for him, but took the initiative to hug him in the secretary¡¯s office at noon. ¡°Are you probing my intentions?¡± Serena felt she couldn¡¯t admit it anymore, so she shook her head vigorously. -President, I have said this many times because I like thepany and I want toe here to study and work. With that answer from before, Cristian suddenly became irritated. He reached out his hand to pull his tie and said coldly, -If you have other business, go outside. Serena was filled with doubt. ¡°So fast?¡± she was surprised. -So, you¡¯re not angry about what happened? Cristian looked up, -Are you still not going out? Serena didn¡¯t dare say anything else, so she nodded silently and then left the office. Then she sighed, leaning against the wall. It was really sad. Cristian abruptly lost hisposure. She felt very tired. How could she make him feel-that she had note there for him not to distrust herself? Serena sighed, feeling very tired. With her head down, she went back to the answering machine like a frustrated rabbit. And she noticed someone she didn¡¯t want to see when she came in. Vittorio sat down on the couch where she hadin smiling. He saw here in and immediately gave her a big smile. -Hi, you¡¯re here. I thought I should wait for you for a while. Serena didn¡¯t feel like talking to him. It gave her a headache, why did the man look like a persistent ghost? Of course, she had already made everything clear to him before the midday meal, hadn¡¯t she? Yet, he also¡­ Vittorio stood up and bowed reverently to her. -I am very sorry. I came to apologize to you in earnest. What happenedst night was my confusion. Fortunately you are fine, but my sister, even ifst night was my prank, you have to think twice. If it wasn¡¯t for me, Cristian wouldn¡¯t have rushed to save you in time, nor would your rtionship havee closer. -Wait. -Serena interrupted him, -What do you mean your rtionship is getting closer? Obviously, Cristian had kicked her out of the office, and there was no telling what time he would leave the office. Vittorio smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t hee to be a hero, saving the beauty? If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have a chance to be alone. Sister, forgive me for all this, okay? Serena was speechless. Vittorio suddenly stood up and went to her side. -If you are willing to forgive me, I can help you do anything in the future. I will reveal the news about Cristian as soon as possible, how about that? Serena still didn¡¯t know what to say to him. She frowned and looked carelessly and casually at Vittorio in front of her. Could she trust him? Nevertheless, her rtionship with Cristian seemed to be really good. Cristian¡¯s news received through him should be? quite reliable, right? -What do you think? Deal? -Vittorio felt that the woman in front of him was too calm and collected actually. She was not frightened byst night¡¯s situation. She also threw a drink in the stranger¡¯s face. So brave, wasn¡¯t she? The most important thing was that Cristian took the rtionship with her seriously. -If it¡¯s okay with you, let¡¯s friend each other on Facebook so I can tell you Cristian¡¯s first news, okay? Serena watched him think for a while. She felt it was quite beneficial and nodded her head. Then they became friends on Facebook. Afterwards, Vittorio felt satisfied that he had escaped cmity. -Yes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell you all about Cristian in the future, sister-inw. -It¡¯s just¡­ don¡¯t call me that. -Serena reminded her with a frown. -Don¡¯t be like that. This name is known only to the two of us at the moment. I will be careful not to call you that in front of others. Don¡¯t worry. I only recognize you as sister-inw. -After saying this, Vittorio patted his chest and promised. Serena could not help but give him another look without speaking. Vittorio approached her and asked with a smile, -Sister, are you no longer angry with me about what happenedst night? -Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. I¡¯ll take it as-nothing happened. He seemed to have epted her calling him by way of treatment. Serena thought that -it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call him that. Chapter 781: She worries about complicating things further. She and Cristian almost got married. -Okay, okay. I promise I won¡¯t mention this to anyone. Excuse me, I have several things to tell you about Cristian. -What is it? Serena asked curiously. So Serena found out many things about Cristian from Vittorio. But they were all expendable things, not very important. Serena looked around and then looked at the time. She still had fifteen minutes before Silvia came to work to ask her what she wanted to know. -Really, I want to know one thing, Cristian¡­. have you always lived in your family? This question was to test Vittorio, because she knew the truth. If Vittorio answered her honestly, then she could trust what he said in the future. If he did not tell the truth. In fact, after hearing this question, Vittorio¡¯s expression changed a little. He looked at Serena and could not say a word. -Why, is there a problem? -Serena asked. Vittorio nodded his head, his expression seemed to beplicated. Serena was in no hurry and expected it. After a while, Vittorio seemed to understand. He squeezed Serena¡¯s hand and looked at her, ¡°Actually, I can tell you. But you really love him, don¡¯t you? Serena was speechless. -If you think so. Vittorio did not expect her to respond unprepared, so he was a little dissatisfied. ¡°But Cristian likes her. With a character like Cristian, he doesn¡¯t ept the girlfriend his family presents to him.¡± Therefore, I thought it was quite possible¡­. -Cristian did not live at home. He was the grandson Angelo had found. Serena¡¯s heart skipped a beat-he was Angelo¡¯s nephew. -The nephew he found? -Serena blinked, pretending not to know anything: -Didn¡¯t he live earlier in the Calligaris family? Normally, who wants to leave a family like the Calligaris family? -You are right. A family like the Calligaris Group, ordinary people are envious when they hear about it. But there are always strange people in your family. I think this may be what ordinary people say that we don¡¯t know what happiness is when we are in happiness. -Yes,¡¬ Serena nodded, and then had an idea, -So¡­ where did your grandson find Angelo? Vittorio already fell bit by bit into Serena¡¯s sieve. -He was on a boat¡­ Vittorio was about to tell all, when suddenly a cold male voice came from the door. -It seems you are too bored, do you need me to make a phone call again? They were both stunned at the same time and then looked toward the door. He did not know when Cristian reached the door to the secretary¡¯s room. At that moment, her eyes looked at him coldly. Her approach made Vittorio wince in an instant, and he whispered, ¡°Serena, I¡¯m leaving now. I will tell you on Facebook. After this, not caring whether Serena agreed or not, Vittorio left immediately. A joke, if he didn¡¯t leave immediately and Cristian called his grandfather back, it would cause more trouble. So he quickly fled. After Vittorio left, Cristian also left. Soon Silvia arrived and work returned to normal. *** The first Sunday finally arrived. Serena felt rxed. When she woke up, it was already noon. After getting up, she ate something first and got ready. Then, after taking Cristian¡¯s jacket that had been left at home to theundry, she went to the supermarket. As soon as she got home, Manuel made a video call to her. Serena answered the phone. Seeing the little head on the other end shake, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. -What are you doing? -Mom, don¡¯t you miss me? If I don¡¯t call you, you won¡¯t listen to me. I am so bitter. Not only is my father not by my side, my mother doesn¡¯t love me either. He bowed his head as he said this, pretending to be very frustrated and very unhappy. -Don¡¯t be so capricious,¡± Serena said consolingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me that you would wait for me to bring your father home? It¡¯s only been a few days and you¡¯re beginning to be capricious? -Yes, I really promised you. But I¡¯m too sad to be without you by my side. Mom, I want to see you, okay? Mom used to take me everywhere in the past. -What? -Serena was stunned for a moment. -Mom,¡¬ Manuel raised his hands and made an expletiveden gesture. I promise I won¡¯t cause you any trouble. Besides, I can cook, doundry and do all the housework. Mom, do you really not love me?Original from N?velDrama.Org. -Are you mom¡¯s nanny? -Serena asked with a smile. -If you need me, I can do anything for you! -That¡¯s fine. Stop being capricious. I will finish things soon. I hope I can meet you before Christmas. So stop thinking about the impossible. Manuel talked a lot, and he thought Serena would be a little moved, but she rejected him again. -It will be a long time before Christmases. I want to find you now. I¡¯m about to have winter break, so promise to let me see you during winter break. -Mom, okay? I will be very docile. Serena had no choice but to change the subject. -Where is your uncle? And aunt Anna? How are both of them? Of course, Manuel could tell that his mother was intentionally changing the subject. So he simply ignored her. Except that things are tooplicated here, Serena wanted to take Manuel. But no. ording to the Calligaris family power, it was impossible not to know Cristian¡¯s identity before. But after knowing his identity, he was crowned with his name, which shows that the Calligaris family knew. The Calligaris family is so powerful. He could only temporarily approach Cristian with this identity before knowing his motives. The most important thing was to let Cristian¡¯s memory be restored first. He did not want toplicate things further. If Angelo intervened in this matter, it would be very difficult to get Cristian out. -Tesoro, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to catch you. You¡¯re always so kind this time¨Cyou can consider it for me, right? Chapter 782: Let’s go find Mom, shall we? Eventually Serena convinced Manuel. One might even say that he had no choice. Because if Serena didn¡¯t agree, she didn¡¯t really dare to disobey her mother. After hanging up the phone, Manuel held it in his hand, sitting there with a sad expression. Anna saw this scene when she came in and walked toward him. -What¡¯s the matter, do you look unhappy? Manuel turned and ignored her. -Let me guess,¡¬ Anna smiled and headed in the direction he had turned, and then put her hand on Manuel¡¯s shoulder, -Did you sneak a video call to your mother again, and was she rejected mercilessly again? Manuel raised his head and gave Anna an angry look. From his expression, Anna could not help but burst outughing. Afterughing, she saw Manuel¡¯s little face swollen with anger, leaned over and pinched him with her hand. -All right. Aren¡¯t you about to celebrate Christmas? I guess your parents will be back soon to celebrate Christmas with us. -I don¡¯t think so. Mother doesn¡¯t seem to have made any progress these days. If you follow this, it¡¯s really pitiful. Auntie, can you help me? -Huh? -You promise me that if Mom doesn¡¯t bring Dad back when the holidayse, you¡¯ll take me to pick her up together, okay? Please. Speaking of this, Manuel was obviously excited, his eyes like ck ss beads filled with hope. Anna hesitated for a moment, biting her lower lip, -This is not so good. If your mother doesn¡¯t agree, then your mother will be angry with me. -Aunt,¡± Manuel¡¯s gaze became sharp with infinite coldness. You said earlier that you wanted to develop a rtionship with my uncle and asked for my help. I even promised you, and then he helped you so much. Now I only make a small request, but you refuse me. After speaking, Manuel reached out his hand and covered his cheek. -I am very sad. Anna was speechless. She knew very well that this little boy was pretending in front of her, but she still believed that Manuel was so poor, what was she to do? -Cough, cough,¡¬ Anna coughed loudly and then smiled. Don¡¯t be like that, Manuel. You know that your request is very difficult to make. Besides, this matter is different from mine. So don¡¯t ask me more. After speaking, Anna turned directly, wanting to leave the room. ¡°If I don¡¯t leave now, do I still have a chanceter? This little one, if it causes me problems, it will be serious.¡± -Aunt, if you leave like this today, I won¡¯t help you anymore in the matter of my uncle,¡± Manuel looked over her shoulder and threatened as usual. Anna¡¯s footsteps stopped and she turned her head to look at Manuel. The child was sitting there. Before he was sad, as if he had been abandoned, but now? He looked calm. His dark eyes were full of confidence and calm. Ahhhhhhhhhh! ¡°He¡¯s just a baby, why does he have that expression, he¡¯s still a normal baby, no!¡± Anna exined in her heart. Manuel was no ordinary child. He was Cristian¡¯s son from the Ferrari family in the North City. He had such a powerful gene, and Manuel had inherited everything. Oh no, I should say he had this intelligence at his age, he hadpletely surpassed his parents. Thinking about this, Anna was surprised. She did not know what kind of gene Serena¡¯s second son would have. -Manuel, you should know that it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. Your mother also told you that on the phone, didn¡¯t she? She had her own n. If we disobey her decision, what do we do if she ignores us after we get there? What do we do if she leaves us on the street? Will you and I live on the street? We will be miserable¡­Original from N?velDrama.Org. Manuel blinked, holding his cell phone and said, ¡°Then we will book the hotel first. Auntie, are you stupid? Anna was speechless. -Auntie, don¡¯t worry. If mother gets angry, you will tell her that I am the one who forced you to bring me here. I will take all the me. -That¡¯s not the problem, it¡¯s just ¡­. -As for uncle, I can help you take a picture of his upper body without clothes. -What, what? -Anna felt like she heard something strange¡­. A picture of his upper body without clothes? Thinking about this, the image shed in Anna¡¯s mind that Matthew was naked. His upper body without clothes, his strong chest and abdominal muscles¡­. Good. She couldn¡¯t think about it anymore, Anna immediately stopped her thought and waved her hand, -No, don¡¯t try to buy me. -Auntie, you really don¡¯t want to? My uncle¡¯s abdominal muscles are fantastic. I¡¯ve seen pictures on the Inte. Those people are not as good as his. If you miss this chance, you won¡¯t get the next one. After speaking, Manuel jumped out of his chair and slowly walked out with his cell phone. Anna looked at Manuel¡¯s back and then thought about Matteo¡¯s abdominal muscles. ¡°Mother of mine¡­ If I lose this time, there will be no chance next time.¡± Serena, Serena. ¡°Or do you sacrifice yourself to show me Matteo¡¯s abs?¡± -Wait¡­ -Anna shouted, ¡°Me, I¡¯ll let you do it! -Really? Auntie, will you take me to see Mother in the New Year? Anna nodded vigorously. -Yes, but what you promised me a moment ago¡­. -Auntie, don¡¯t worry,¡± Manuel gasped with a smile, ¡°As long as you can do what you said, the naked upper body photo, I will definitely help you get it. At the thought of Matteo¡¯s naked upper body, Anna felt that her nose was about to bleed. She wrinkled her nose and shook her head. She couldn¡¯t think about it anymore, her nose was really about to bleed ¡­ She just didn¡¯t expect Matteo¡¯s beauty to confuse her and her posture was not rigid. Now it was toote to regret it. ¡°Serena, you won¡¯t me me ¡­¡± Chapter 783: You waited for me a long time. The next day, Serena went to theundry to pick up the dress. Theundry had already ironed the dress without pleats. Serena was d when she saw that she didn¡¯t have to do it herself. Just. Serena thought about the words Cristian had said to her that day in the office. He had angrily told her to throw away the dress because he had a fetish for cleanliness. ¡°Since you have misophobia to cleanliness, why did you cover me with his dress?¡± She remembered that in the time they were together, when he kissed her, hugged her and even bit her, but she had never considered him dirty. She no longer expected him to be any different from the past. Serena sighed deeply, took the dress from her bag and hung it in the closet. Okay.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She decided to store the dress well, so that every day she could look at it with the same joy with which she saw Cristian. Thinking about this, a smile appeared on Serena¡¯s face. Suddenly, the phone rang; it was a Facebook message. It was Sunday, who had sent her a message? Serena closed the closet door, then reached over and picked up the phone. It was a message sent by a person named Vittorio. His picture was a veryical rabbit with big pants and a carrot on his head. Serena looked for a long time before she remembered who this person was. Vittorio Gori. She knew other people¡¯s names, but she did not expect that his Facebook name was Vittorio¡­. How strange! Serena read the text. -Sister-inw. Seeing this word, Serena smiled again. Good morning, sister-inw, are you busy? Serena clicked slowly on the screen and answered: -What is it? -Do you have anything to do today? I want to make an appointment to talk to you about Cristian. That day, his appearance interrupted our conversation. After that¨Che had told my grandfather, which made me lock up. Finally, I found the opportunity toe out today. Serena was speechless. -We haven¡¯t talked since. Pass me your address and I¡¯lle and get you. -If you have anything, you can tell me via Facebook. Why do we have to meet? In fact, she was still suspicious of Vittorio. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the deal at the bar that day, who knew what would happen next? Vittorio was quiet for a while and directly made a video call. Serena hesitated for a while before connecting him. Soon Serena saw Vittorio¡¯s appearance on the phone. He appeared on the camera with a hurt face and said crying: -Sister, you haven¡¯t forgiven me at all, do you still remember that night? I was not really intentional and you have already promised to forgive me. -Yes,¡± Serena nodded. Vittorio seemed to see hope and looked at her anxiously, -So, can Ie and see you? Serena did not know why he was so eager toe to her. But his appearance should be harmless, so he asked directly, ¡°First tell me what the problem is. -It¡¯s about Cristian. Didn¡¯t you want to know how Cristian came back to the Calligaris family? Hearing this, Serena also remembered what she had asked him the other day. This was very important to her, so she nodded. -Yes, I want to know about this, you¡­- she thought about it for a moment, and thought that it was not the case to tell Vittorio the address directly. A coffee shop not too far away came to mind, so she gave him the address of the coffee shop to meet her there. -Where? -I¡¯ve never heard of this ce, is it near you? -Yes. -Then go there first. Send me a location with phone when you arrive. I¡¯ll be right there. Serena answered, then got ready and went down to the cafeteria. After arriving at the cafeteria, Serena sent the location to Vittorio. Vittorio said he would be there soon. While waiting, Serena ordered a ss of juice and sat down. Vittorio quickly arrived and approached Serena. He smiled after sitting down. Sister-inw, have you been waiting for me for a long time? Serena was a little embarrassed, so she whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister-inw in the future. It would be bad if others heard it. -It¡¯s okay. I only call you that when there are two of us. If there are other people around, I check myself. -I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re used to that, so you should call me Serena. Vittorio was speechless, then said, -This is not appropriate. ¡°If Cristian hears me call his girlfriend¡¯s name directly, will he let me pass without any problems?¡± -No, I can¡¯t say your name. Calling you sister-inw is better. I also have a feeling that you will marry Cristian. -Forget it, it¡¯s just a name, it¡¯s not that important. But. Serena hesitated, she could not help but ask: -Why do you think I will marry him? When she asked, Vittorio remembered that the marriage of that big family was like that, he could not decide on his own. -Because I think Cristian is not a person who is at the mercy of others. -What do you mean by ¡°at the mercy of others¡±? Do you mean Angelo? Vittorio coughed slightly, -By the way, I haven¡¯t told you yet. Cristian was recently found by Grandpa Angelo. One day they went out to sea and brought this person back. I heard about it from my grandfather, but I don¡¯t know how they got him. Serena nodded. It seemed that Cristian had fallen from the ne and met up with the people from the Calligaris family. Was that how he was brought back? Although she did not know what had happened at the time, Serena could guess the process. -He has a very strange character, he doesn¡¯t like to approach women. How many women want to please him, he ignores them. You are the first woman Cristian has ever looked at. Besides, he came to your rescue at midnight. So I think you can marry him. But you have to tell me, do you really like him? Chapter 784: He is someone who lives in my heart. ¡°Do I really like Cristian?¡± Serena did not know how to answer this question. Between her and Cristian it should not be just a matter of liking or disliking. If she had to give an answer, then ¡­ Serena smiled slightly, -I don¡¯t just like him.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Vittorio¡¯s eyes widened. -What? -He is someone who lives in my heart. Just when Vittorio thought he was wrong, Serena¡¯s next sentence made his eyes widen. -What, what, it¡¯s the person who lives in your heart? You, do you already have such deep feelings for Cristian? No, this was not normal. Vittorio narrowed his eyes and looked at Serena. Although she was sitting opposite him, when she said this, her tone contained a sigh and heaviness. Moreover, her gaze seemed to be on him, but her eyes did not meet his. It was obvious that her mind had gone far away at that moment. As for where this distant ce was, Vittorio had already guessed. ¨C Vittorio coughed slightly and helped Serenae to her senses ¨C Sister-inw, have you ¡­ ever met Cristian before? These words made Serena wake up quickly. She realized that she might have said the wrong thing; what would she do if this caused Vittorio to be found out? Thinking about this, she smiled again to keep Vittorio from finding out about her past, she teased him. -How, I must have known him for a long time and I can take him seriously? You won¡¯t let me fall in love with him at first sight and decide to marry him? Vittorio was speechless. ¡°Are women now experts in love?¡± Vittorio could not help butin, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t a woman treat me like this?¡± After saying this, he reached out his hand and touched his face, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m not handsome enough? Serena was relieved to see him making jokes. Fortunately, Vittorio was not that smart. If he had been smarter, he probably would have doubted her. Thinking about this, Serena whispered, ¡°This also depends on fate. Besides, if there is a woman who loves you, don¡¯t you feel annoyed? When Serena said this, Vittorio nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s true, if a woman treats me like this, I definitely can¡¯t stand it. I am a person who prefers freedom and beauty. If you don¡¯t like it, then I will definitely pursue you. Serena was speechless. Vittorio saw her in silence andughed, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not like that. Sister-inw, you like Cristian, I¡¯m not bothering you, don¡¯t worry. The two sat in the cafe for a while. Vittorio said he was hungry and wanted to invite Serena for lunch. Serena thought for a moment, he hade from so far away to tell her these things, he was so kind. Then she said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll pay for lunch.¡± -Really? If I choose fancy restaurants, will it go bankrupt? Serena was silent. -Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that easy to bankrupt. Maybe Vittorio treated her as a small employee, thought she didn¡¯t have a big sry. So she was afraid he would pay with all her money. After thinking this way, Vittorio muttered: -Aren¡¯t you really bankrupt? Aren¡¯t you an intern? You can¡¯t earn that much for a month, so I¡¯m going to spend half your sry? When she heard this, Serena quickly changed her words, -All right, let¡¯s go eat something cheap. Finally, Vittorio took her to a restaurant. After entering, Serena discovered that the restaurant¡¯s decoration was very beautiful, so they looked around more. Vittorio thought she was studying the restaurant¡¯s valuation and quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will pay today and you can invite me next time. Serena said in her heart, ¡°I can pay.¡± But he kept talking, so Serena remained silent for now. The two went up to the second floor and asked for a small, quiet room. Serena followed Vittorio into the room, ¡°It¡¯s just lunch, why ask for the room? -Don¡¯t you know the room is easy to manage? Do you think I¡¯m just taking you to lunch? Serena had many questions. Vittorio pulled out his cell phone, -I create opportunities for you. I¡¯ll text himter. Serena thought this person was shrewd. However, it turned out that her friendship with Vittorio was good: he was kind and his eyes were clear, containing no malice. He always tried to create opportunities between her and Cristian. She and Cristian saw each other more often than before. But ¡­ Serena¡¯s concern was that Cristian seemed to have remained impassive. ¡°Am I not the most familiar person to him? Why doesn¡¯t he move at all? Isn¡¯t it said that a person who has lost his memory can awaken his brain by getting along with someone familiar before?¡± ¡°Did I¡­ Did I use the wrong method?¡± Thinking about this, Serena remained silent. After Vittorio sat down and saw that Serena was stunned, he secretly took a picture of her and the background of the restaurant. Then, he edited the photo. He gave Serena an artistic filter and shared it on social media. Only Cristian could see this update and then he wrote the text: Having lunch with a beauty. Of course, she knew Cristian does not see social media, so she sent a message to Cristian¡¯s Facebook. -Cristian, see my post. After waiting a minute, she responded with one word. -Go away. Vittorioughed when he saw this word, he continued to write. -Go and see, there are surprises and it is useful for you. Cristian ignored him, evidently bored with his behavior. Vittorio cursed him in his heart. ¡°This man is too abnormal.¡± So he decided to use makeup. He sent the photo directly to Cristian. He replied this time, but only with a question mark. Although it was only a question mark, Vittorio thought there was a lot of content in it. Cristian could ask him, he was really talented! Vittorio clicked the phone excitedly. -Dining with a beauty, were you sent? After sending this sentence, Vittorio couldn¡¯t help butugh. -What¡¯s wrong with you? -Serena couldn¡¯t help but ask as she watched him smile into the phone. Vittorio returned to his mind and quickly shook his head, -Nothing, I just saw a joke. -Okay. So they both fell silent again. Serena felt bored and pulled out her cell phone. This was the disadvantage of eating with an unknown person. The two had nothing to talk about and felt embarrassed when they remained silent. If it were not for the fact that Vittorio was still helping her, she really did not want toe¡­. Chapter 785: Do you know what dignity was? After this, Serena kept thinking about something about Cristian.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Vittorio said he had sent her a message and asked her toe over. Although she wanted to see him, she thought she would be bored if she kept using Vittorio to look for him. Thinking about this, Serena said, -Well, don¡¯t text him. That¡¯s enough for today, she can¡¯t make him. -Huh? -Vittorio was surprised for a moment, holding his cell phone, -Why, isn¡¯t it better as fast as possible? -No,¡¬ Serena shook her head, -I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t ept it. ¡°I appear in his life suddenly, if I bother him every day, he might reject me before he gets used to me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to risk it.¡± -But -I¡¯ve already sent it. *** Cristian was sitting on the balcony sofa, with a cup of coffee in one hand and a cell phone in the other. He was wearing a gray long-sleeved sweater and in pants. His face was even more beautiful in the sun. If this scene is photographed and sent to the Inte. He must have been taken as a famous actor. The screen of his phone still remained in dialogue with Vittorio. The photo had not been erged, but the woman¡¯s beautiful face was clearly visible. Even though she wore only a white gauze shirt and did not even fix her hair neatly, she still left him unable to help but stare at her. Her features were perfect, her face was very beautiful. She seemed to have a strong attraction for him. Cristian withdrew his gaze, ced the coffee cup in his other hand and rubbed his temple. He was well aware that Vittorio was intentional. ¡°He invited her to lunch and sent me pictures of her. He wanted to force me to move on.¡± ¡°But even if Vittorio did it on purpose, what about her?¡± ¡°He called her, and she would go? Doesn¡¯t she know what dignity is?¡± He recalled that when he woke up in the secretary¡¯s room that day, she suddenly hugged him tightly. At that moment, Cristian thought he had gotten the wrong person and that he was not the person she wanted to hug. He just woke up from a dream and was wrong in confusion, so she hugged him. The more he thought about it, the angrier Cristian got. After a while, a grin appeared on his lips, he got up and walked out. *** -So, you texted him shortly after you sat down? -Serena looked at Vittorio in a daze and asked. Not so fast, she thought, and made time to stop him. Vittorio nodded continuously and then said, -But¡­. Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, Cristian doesn¡¯t have toe. Listening, Serena was a little puzzled: -Are you consoling me or teasing me? Ah, sister-inw, I didn¡¯t mean that, I just said- -What did you say? Did she listen to you? Serena was very curious. ¡°What was Cristian¡¯s attitude toward herself after her amnesia?¡± ¡°What was his impression of me in Vittorio¡¯s mouth?¡± Vittorio dared not tell Serena that Cristian had sent her only one word: Go away directly. So, he said euphemistically, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s busy and hasn¡¯t answered yet.¡± I guess she didn¡¯t see him. Just like that. Serena lowered her eyes and could not tell how she felt in her heart. Of course she longed to see Cristian, but she feared that for him now to see each other often would make him resist. s. Serena sighed in her heart and spoke no more. Vittorio could see her disappointment, so he had to quickly change the subject, ¡°The things in this restaurant are very good. Sister-inw, try. -Thank you. The food was served very quickly. Serena and Vittorio sat for about ten minutes before the food arrived. Serena ordered only a pasta by chance because she did not have much appetite. But Vittorio was against it. He ordered a te of rice. When the dishes arrived, there was still hot smoke and a pleasant smell. The delicious soup was still simmering. When Vittorio saw it, his eyes lit up. This is good stuff, sister-inw, you must try it. When Serena smelled it, she sensed something was wrong. She frowned, feeling that the smell was so strong that it made her a little ufortable. She unconsciously reached out to cover her nose. But this was a private room and she was sensitive to this smell that soon spread. Serena could take no more and more, and her face turned a little pale. Sister-inw, your veal is good, you can taste it now. Vittorio stood up, trying to give her the te. But his stomach was very ufortable with the smell. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and ran out of the room with her mouth covered. -Vittorio quickly followed her, and Serena had to say, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Then she disappeared. Vittorio was speechless. He touched his head and looked around the room again. ¡°Strange, that taste is so good¡­ but it seems sister-inw doesn¡¯t like it? She is also about to vomit.¡± ¡°Okay, I have to ask someone to remove this dish before sister-inwes back.¡± Serena¡¯s nausea was strong, but she did not know this ce. It took a long time to find the bathroom and her stomach was very ufortable. Just when she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, Serena finally found the bathroom. Then she rushed and vomited in the sink for a long time. With this vomiting, tears wereing out of her eyes and her stomach was so ufortable that she even broke out in cold sweat. She did not know how long it took before Serena felt better. She turned on the faucet to remove the dirt from the sink, washed her hands. When she wanted to wash her face with water, she was given a handkerchief. Serena was stunned for a moment and reached for the handkerchief. -A male voice sounded to the left, and Serena took the handkerchief and looked at it. With a nce, Serena was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t the man in front of her with the foxy eyes and sly smile Tancredi whom I had seen before?¡± It had not been long since they hadst seen each other. They sat face to face and talked. Serena recalled. After Tancredi Landi saw her clearly, she could not help but squint and arch her eyebrows. -Is that you? Serena, Cristian¡¯s girlfriend. At first Tancredi looked at her with some surprise, as if surprised to see her here. But soon he seemed to remember something, and then he was relieved. Chapter 786: What was strange? What was strange about it? Serena looked with surprise at Tancredi, who was standing in front of her, thinking that there was something strange, but he was not the person in front of her, and then it seemed that he was. When she realized something for a while, Tancredi turned on the faucet and washed his hands calmly as usual while reminding her with a smile. -By the way, this is the men¡¯s room, are you sure you¡¯re not going out? The roots of Serena¡¯s ears reddened and blood gushed from the soles of her feet almost instantly. She turned her head and saw several men standing near the urinal nervously grabbing their pants and looking at her with frightened expressions. She anxiously stumbled into the men¡¯s room. -I¡¯m sorry!¡± itching and embarrassed, Serena hurried out after saying so. Next to the men¡¯s room was the women¡¯s room. After exiting the men¡¯s room, she entered the women¡¯s restroom to settle down. Confirming that she was now breathing normally, Serena wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and washed her face with water. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask the waiter for a cup of water to clean my mouth,¡± Serena thought. But Serena did not expect that as she came out of the bathroom she would see Tancredi against the wall. When he saw here out, his eyes were glued to her motionless face, and he asked her with a slight smile, ¡°Are you ready? Serena did not think she had made a mistake in going to the bathroom, nor did she think she had run into him. Remembering that he had given her a napkin and remembering that it was the men¡¯s room, Serena¡¯s mouth twisted, ¡°Thank you for what you did. Then she stepped forward and walked directly in front of him. At the sight of her, Tancredi raised his eyebrows and his thin lips lifted slightly, -Are you leaving already? Hearing this, Serena stopped and looked at him with a doubtful expression, -Anything else? -Why are you here,¡¬ Tancredi approached her with a mocking smile, narrowed his eyes as if in deep thought, and suddenly put on an awakened expression, -I remember thest time we met, didn¡¯t you and Cristian say that the wedding was about to take ce? What, it¡¯s not time for the wedding ceremony yet?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he approached, his smell spread quickly, very unfamiliar. Serena frowned unconsciously and took two steps back, keeping some distance from him. -Or you dare not invite me to the wedding? Serena raised her head and her gaze met Tancredi¡¯s in the air. After a while, Serena smiled wryly, -About this question, I think you should already know without asking! It was not difficult for the Landi family to know things about Cristian. What mattered was whether he pretended not to know or yed dumb in front of her to satirize her. Magdalene had pursued Cristian, and the two women had met in the act. If something bad happened to Cristian, the people who would be happy first would be Tancredi and Magdalena. -Tancredi was too curious to know, or perhaps he was too bored. He didn¡¯t expect to see some fun, so he wanted to have some fun, -I guess even if they don¡¯t want to invite us to the wedding, I shouldn¡¯t have that attitude, right? Maybe¡­ you and the Landi family will have a chance to cooperate in the future? Serena¡¯s eyebrows tightened more and more, because ording to Tancredi¡¯s behavior in front of her, it looked too much like he was trying to make fun of her. She was photographed by the media at the wedding alone and went to the airport alone, and at the same time, Cristian had an ident on the ne and his whereabouts were unknown. She was now a member of the Calligaris family. ¡°Tancredi doesn¡¯t know about all this? Never mind, don¡¯t worry, what difference does it make if he knows or not? Anyway, it has nothing to do with me, and I just have to remember that I came for Cristian. ¡± Thinking about this, Serena was no longer angry and the emotions in her eyes vanished, -I don¡¯t know if there will be cooperation or not, I have something to do, I¡¯ll leave first. After saying this, she ignored the other party¡¯s reaction, turned and left. Looking resolutely at her back, Tancredi squinted with her chin in her hand. ¡°ording to thest time I saw Cristian, he should love that woman very much. Why is she throwing up half-dead here now, but he¡¯s not even around to take care of her? Oh, are men really easy to change their hearts?¡± At the thought of this sentence, Tancredipletely forgot that he too was a man. He shook his head, losing his only entertainment, and reluctantly returned to the room. In it, there were friends drinking cooperatively. As they saw him enter, they greeted him, ¡°Tancredi,e over here and have two more drinks. Tancredi sat down, took the cup and drank it with a smile. -Tancredi¡¯s drinking ability is really improving. After drinking so much, his face doesn¡¯t even change. -Yes, yes, Tancredi, let¡¯s drink to you again. -Stop. *** Before returning to the room, Serena dared not enter and then taste that horrible taste that would turn her stomach. Probably as soon as she heard his footsteps, Vittorio got up quickly and opened the door, -Sister, you¡¯reing back, I had called the waiter to take the te away, and the window is open too, are you okay? Hearing this, Serena was stunned for a moment, because she did not expect this man to be so kind and caring. She looked at him gratefully and nodded her head. -Thank you, I¡¯m fine now. But you are a little strange, sister-inw, that dish is the restaurant¡¯s specialty, the most authentic in this restaurant. Why do you vomit at the smell? Serena didn¡¯t say anything, of course, because she was pregnant and couldn¡¯t smell anything too greasy. The baby in her stomach was sensitive. She was fine with eating normally, but once she smelled this kind of dish, it made her stomach turn a lot. -I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. I had a sudden stomachache, and I don¡¯t know if it was because I drank something bad in the morning. Hearing this, Vittorio¡¯s face immediately changed. -So do you want me to take you to the hospital? -No thanks, I just need to rest for a while. Vittorio thought of something, immediately got up and asked the waiter for hot water. Serena was very moved because he thought of everything she did not expect. -You are very careful. Vittorio touched his head in embarrassment at her praise and said with a smile, -How can I be? Just because it was you, and I can¡¯t be too careless? What could I exin to Cristian if something terrible happened to her? Eventually the meal was finished smoothly, still a bit torturously. After saying goodbye to Serena, Vittorio went directly to Carigras¡¯ house and found Cristian. -Damn it, I sent you messages on Facebook, why didn¡¯t you respond? Do you know how many excuses I took to keep you? Chapter 787: I’m disappointed in you, I really am. Cristian raised his eyes, which lightly grazed Vittorio¡¯s face, and then said casually, -What does this have to do with me? This dismissive and indifferent tone and extremely cold eyes made Vittorio almost mistakenly think that the man in front of him was not the one who had run into the bar that night to save Serena. Was it the same person? Why was there such a big difference? Squinting, Vittorio approached him, looked from left to right, and then asked, ¡°Are you Cristian? Would you have been changed? A dangerous light appeared in Cristian¡¯s big eyes. A few minutester, Vittorio said again, -If you have not been changed, why are you so different from before? -If you have nothing else to do, you can go now,¡¬ Cristian began to slouch again, turned around and went downstairs. Vittorio hurriedly followed him and whispered behind his back, ¡°Cristian, tell me the right words. What do you think of that woman? Didn¡¯t you go to the bar to save her? Why didn¡¯t you answer me when I sent you a picture today?Original from N?velDrama.Org. The footsteps of the person in front of him suddenly stopped and Vittorio also stopped, -Tell me, tell me. Cristian turned and looked at him with cold eyes, -You really are so gossipy. -Hehehe, why can¡¯t I gossip about what makes my friend so abnormal? Hey, you know, wasn¡¯t he feeling well today? That little face turned so white, I was really worried. Vittorio remembered how Serena looked when she came back from the bathroom, her pale face almost transparent and her lips bloodless. She didn¡¯t look any better until she finished eating. Not daring to linger any longer, Vittorio quickly sent her home, then hurried after Cristian. Feeling ufortable, something shone in Cristian¡¯s dark eyes, but before he could say anything, a soft female voice rang out from the stairs. -Cristian, I have already cut the fruit, ehh, Vittorio¡­ are you here too? Hearing this very familiar female voice, Vittorio could not help but look down. They were both standing on the stairs at that moment, and seeing Magdalene standing on the ground floor holding a te of fruit, Vittorio¡¯s face suddenly turned mean. Magdalena was sporting a sexy dress today with long curly hair hanging elegantly over her shoulders, and she was wearing a lot of makeup. At this point, she looked at the two with an enticing smile. -Then you are here, too. When she said this, Vittorio felt as if his heart was blocked by something particrly ufortable. Magdalena nodded with a sweet smile. -Well, while you are here,e downstairs and have some fruit with Cristian. After speaking, Magdalene turned and went into the living room with the bowl of fruit. Vittorio¡¯s throat was dry and mute. He looked at Cristian¡¯s handsome profile without knowing where his dark eyes fell, which seemed unpredictable. -Is that why¡­ you didn¡¯t introduce yourself? Cristian¡¯s eyebrows suddenly frowned and his thoughts went back to before. When Vittorio sent him the photo, he looked at it for a while. Even though he felt something was wrong, his body and brain subconsciously reacted to leave. But as he went down the stairs, he met Magdalena. And not only did Magdalenae, but also Magdalena¡¯s grandfather, Giuseppe Landi. After the young people on both sides met with the elders, Giuseppe and Angelo went to the studio to discuss the matter. Before entering the studio, Angelo asked him to serve Magdalene for him, when Giuseppe smiled like an old fox beside him. Cristian had to stay. Seeing that he did not respond, Vittorio showed a disappointed expression on his face. -Cristian, I am very disappointed in you, really. Cristian ignored him and took another step. -Damn, did you really stay for her? Cristian, you must know clearly that Magdalena, very likely to be your future wife, right? Through the friendship between the two families, I can guess that your grandfather will force her to be your girlfriend whether you want it or not just like the old man in my family, do you really want to be with her if you don¡¯t resist now? But if you have already decided to be with this person, why did you save your assistant that day? Cristian¡¯s footsteps stopped suddenly, he turned around and his eyes fell on her face with a somber look, saying, -Who said I will stay with her? -You don¡¯t want to be with her, so why? -Vittorio, Cristian, what are you talking about? Let¡¯s go. Magdalene hurried back down the stairs. No way, in front of Magdalena, Vittorio of course could not talk nonsense, so he could only shut up and go downstairs with Cristian. When they came downstairs, Magdalena looked at him curiously. -Vittorio, what were you two talking about? You seem very anxious, is there something wrong with your work? Magdalena showed particr concern and asked him in a thoughtful way. Vittorio half-closed his lips. He did not want to tell her what he had talked about with Cristian, of course, and could only say, ¡°How can you? You know what kind of person I am. Is it possible for me to talk nervously to him about work? Everyone knew that Vittorio never once bothered about work or helped take care of things in Gori¡¯spany. He was idle every day without doing anything serious. But he had slept with many women, so in everyone¡¯s eyes he was a particrly inefficient person. Vittorio naturally knew that Magdalena also looked at him in the same way, even despised him a lot, and secretly said he was a fool. Hehe, now in front of Cristian, he was still pretending to care about himself. What a hypocritical woman! Well, inparison, he liked his sister-inw¡¯s temper better. Disgust was obviously written on his face. She was just an insignificant employee, but she had the courage to get angry with him directly without ttering him because he was Cristian¡¯s friend. -Yes,¡¬ Magdalene half-closed her lips and smiled, her gaze toward Vittorio ran with contempt and disgust, and then she looked at Cristian with a quick turn of her cheerful eyes. -Cristian, I cut you a te of fruit. It is very nutritious, eat it. She stepped forward gently and ced the te in front of him. Victor sat down and spoke bitterly. -Mrs. Magdalena, are you too prejudiced? Why don¡¯t I have a special fruit te? Hearing this, Magdalena looked at him with a smile and gently exined, -Vittorio, you are different. Cristian has just recovered and his body needs a lot of nourishment. -Ufff,¡± Vittorio shook his head, ¡°he has been sick for a long time without anything happening. You worry too much about him, don¡¯t you? Chapter 788: Involuntary Hearing this, Magdalene immediately became shy, holding the bowl of fruit and said, -Cristian, will you eat some? She approached him. The smell of perfume rose up, lingering beside her, and this sweet smell reminded her of another woman¡¯s body odor. Her little helper¡­ He held her in his arms that day, and when he came home, he took off his sweater and could smell her faint body scent. It didn¡¯t look like perfume, but it smelled like shower gel. Light but not strong, fragrant but not vulgar. -Cristian? Magdalena was calling him again, and turning his eyes, Cristian saw her face very close to his. She was wearing very heavy makeup and the color of her lipstick was blood red, which made him feel very ufortable. Cristian frowned calmly as he looked away and stood up. -You don¡¯t have to do this for me anymore,¡¬ he said lightly. At the sound, the smile on Magdalene¡¯s lips froze, -Why? Your body needs more nourishment now. She did it for your sake. Vittorio next door naturally understood Cristian¡¯s rejection and indifference. The ce where his heart was drowning was immediately dredged. He looked at Cristian with satisfaction, and then said for him, -You, most worthy youngdy of the Landi family, is it really inappropriate to condescend to do this kind of thing for a man, Miss Magdalena, I think it¡¯s better to follow your words by letting the servants do these things? Magdalena was a little reluctant, looking at Cristian¡¯s profile, and said, -I know these things are done by servants, but¡­ I want to do it for Cristian. Besides, I don¡¯t mind at all. Vittorio smiled mischievously and said, -But the servants mind . If youe every day to Cristian¡¯s house to do these things, what will the servants do? Emmm, you know it¡¯s servants¡¯ work but you rush to do it, isn¡¯t that an obvious attempt to deprive them of their work? She bit her lower lip and looked at Vittorio bitterly, but he shrugged his shoulders indifferently. However, this woman did not like him at all, and he was not the kind of person to be ttered, so of course she could say whatever she wanted. Besides, at the moment, for Vittorio, his position was firmly on his sister-inw¡¯s side! -I have something to do, Vittorio, please look after Grandpa,¡± Cristian left a word and then walked out. Magdalena looked anxious and wanted to follow him. -Cristian! Seeing him, Vittorio hurriedly reached out his hand and stopped her, -Don¡¯t chase him, didn¡¯t you hear Cristian say he had something to do? It is useless to chase him. Vittorio did not know why he was so happy to see Magdalene that he was speechless. Coming back to herself, Magdalene looked bitterly at Vittorio in front of her. -Vittorio, have I offended you? Why do you treat me like this?¡± her voice was no longer soft, her expression was no longer cute and obedient, her face and eyes looked at Vittorio fiercely. Seeing her like this, Vittorio reacted. Now Cristian was not here, and finally he could no longer pretend. But he had no intention of breaking up with her head-on, a nice guy with a good heart and very upright. Thinking of this, Vittorio said smilingly, -No, you are so beautiful, why did I treat you badly? It was probably thepliment that she was beautiful that moved her, her eyes softened a little, -Since you are not going to treat me badly, what does what you just said mean? That I steal the servants¡¯ work? -Doesn¡¯t it? You are the worthy youngdy of the Landi family, and of course you will keep it in your hands. It¡¯s not worth doing this kind of thing for a man, and besides, I¡¯m telling you the truth. You have done the work of the servants. They will have nothing to do and they will be fired. Well, stealing their work is like stealing their money, which is the same as killing their parents, so you will be cursed. This sounded harsh, Magdalene looked at Vittorio suspiciously. -I didn¡¯t mean to steal their money, it¡¯s just that I worry about Cristian. Vittorio, are you his best friend, or? could you help me? After speaking, Magdalene gave a friendly smile again and approached Vittorio, wanting to take his hand. Vittorio¡¯splexion changed a lot and he took a few steps back, as if he considered her a pest. -No, don¡¯t, I can¡¯t help you, after all, I still don¡¯t have the ability to control Cristian¡¯s mind. The implication was that it was useless to help her, and that Cristian wouldn¡¯t like her anyway. This time Magdalene understood. She stood there looking at Vittorio with a very uglyplexion, but still she did not give up and looked at him with pity, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to help me? I am serious about Cristian. We will also be a couple in the future. Phew. Looking at this handsome and charming appearance, if it wasn¡¯t for hearing how she belittled him in front of the servants and ridiculed him, he would have really believed her, damn it! She could only say that his acting skills were too good. Vittorio really wanted to leave right away, but ¡­ he thought of Cristian asking him to take care of Magdalene, he had no other remedy than to continue taking care of her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. *** On the other hand, Cristian immediately drove away from Calligaris¡¯ house, but he did not know where he was going, only that what Vittorio had told him kept resonating in his mind. By the time he reacted, the car had reached the ground floor of Serena¡¯s house. Looking at the building in front of him, Cristian could not help but knead his temple with his hands, and his thin lips were pressed together like a straight line. How did he get here? Thinking about this question, Cristian¡¯s hand already unconsciously opened the car door, he could not control himself and headed for the apartment door. It was daylight, but he stayed by the door for a while because he could not get in. The door was locked and people who did not live here could not enter without a key. Cristian could onlyugh at himself. ¡°What am I doing? It¡¯s just a woman, but I¡¯m driving the car here without noticing. Okay, I¡¯d better go back.¡± Cristian was ready to go back to the car as if nothing had happened. However, when he turned around, he saw Serena with a shopping bag in her hand and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°He ¡­ why is he here?¡± Looking at Cristian standing in the doorway of his apartment, there was a moment when Serena believed. From a distance, she believed that figure was his, but it seemed impossible for her to think about it. How could Cristian havee to her apartment and stood in the doorway? Now, when she turned around and was sure it was him, Serena was even more surprised. -You¡­ ¨C Serena¡¯s white lips parted, but she was unable to say a word. Instead it was Cristian who calmly approached her and said in a cold voice, -You¡¯re here, take me upstairs. Chapter 789: Pervert! What? Serena thought she had misheard or was hallucinating. If not, why did Cristian appear in the doorway below her apartment and tell her to take him upstairs? -What are you doing standing still? Aren¡¯t you going? When Serena was still stunned, Cristian spoke again in a cold voice without any temperature. And his ck eyes had no emotion. Well, the person was real not hallucinating. If they were his hallucinations, Cristian should not be like this. Then he nodded his head, went forward and opened the door quietly. It was extremely unexpected to see him here. Because when he went to the restaurant with Vittorio, she did not see him there, and Vittorio also said he did not see her message. Vittorio was not that kind of person who specialized in lying, and she was no longer a child. If he had lied, how could she not see what Vittorio¡¯s hidden expression had been? Then, seeing him appear here, Serena was a little surprised. She opened the door and Cristian entered behind her. Serena led Cristian upstairs, and bumped into the owner of the apartment at the corner of the stairs, who wasing down at that moment. Seeing a tall man behind her, she narrowed her eyes at him and then asked with a smile, ¡°Your boyfriend? Serena¡¯s face became hot and she shook her head in embarrassment. But the owner thought she was feeling shy and walked past her smiling. Serena opened the door and entered the hallway. She bent down, took a pair of women¡¯s slippers from the shoe rack, and ced them in front of him. Cristian frowned. -Will you let me wear these? -Sorry, Cristian, here¡­ I only have these. Cristian nced at the shoe rack. There was definitely only one pair of women¡¯s slippers and the rest were his shoes. With one nce, Cristian withdrew his eyes, and it was quite subtle. There was only one pair of slippers, which meant that no one had entered his house, and he ¡­ could be the first. Thinking about this, Cristian turned around pleased to see Serena again. -There¡¯s a supermarket downstairs, it¡¯s not too far, how about I buy you a pair and you wait here for a while? Cristian frowned, -Am I a very artificial person? -No, you put them on, I¡¯ll just stay a few minutes. He took off his shoes, walked directly on the floor in his socks and went inside. Serena had to put on her slippers and then she went in as well. She had many doubts as to why Cristian had appeared here, but she did not dare to ask. After all, he was now ¡­ too grumpy. She thought that if she asked him another question, he would be so irritable that he would turn around and leave. After entering, Cristian discovered that the room was very clean, probably because she lived alone. There was also a faint scent in the room. He looked around and finally found many potted orchids on the balcony. So it was not strange that there was perfume in the house. It turned out that she likes to nt flowers. Serena went to the kitchen to make him a cup of coffee and came back. After taking a few sips, Cristian heard Serena ask softly, ¡°What are youing for? So Cristian stopped drinking. ¡°Yes, why am Iing, should I answer that I came here unknowingly? I shouldn¡¯t say that.¡± Cristian deeply half-closed his thin lips as he thought. Serena saw that after asking the question, the other party did not even drink the coffee, as if he was thinking about something. But she did not know that when she was thinking about something, her eyebrows unconsciously frowned and her lips tightened. ¡°Are you thinking about how to answer my question, because, that would be¡­?¡± Serena was guessing in concentration, and suddenly she heard Cristian say coldly, ¡°Take it. -What?¡± Serena was surprised and looked at him stupefied. -What can I give you? Cristian became unhappy: -My jacket.¡± Cristian¡¯s expression began to be impatient, because based on Serena¡¯s performance, he now seemed to be thinking about something bad. As he thought his thoughts were about to be seen, an anxiety appeared in his tone, -The jacket, didn¡¯t you say you would wash it and return it to me? Hearing this, Serena finally understood. It turned out to be the jacket. Serena could only frown. She had made it clear that day that she had an addiction to cleanliness and no longer wanted that dress. Why did shee in particr to ask for it? -Cristian saw her standing there, stunned, with a dull expression, and he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, so heughed out loud at her, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you want to keep it? Serena felt a little embarrassed when the other party said that and quickly waved her hand. -No, no, how could I? I¡¯ve already taken it out of theundry and hung it up. I¡¯ll bring it to you right away. When she had finished, Serena turned and headed for the bedroom closet. Only the moment she turned around, her face immediately became a little frustrated. That dress, Cristian said, she didn¡¯t want it anymore. So, she hung it up in her closet and could see it every day whenever she opened her closet. He thought that if he didn¡¯t want it, he was done. Unexpectedly, today he came for it. ¡°This man is too fickle.¡± She entered the room to get the suit, but Cristian also unconsciously stood up, trying to follow her into the room. However, he stopped when he reached the door. Serena opened the closet, still feeling depressed, but as soon as she looked up, she was stunned.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Before going to bedst night, she had hung her underwear on the rack of the dress she had taken, and now it was on top of her dress. Serena¡¯s face suddenly changed, but it was toote to close the closet door. For there were footsteps behind her. She turned her head and saw Cristianing quickly toward her with a frown on his face. Judging by his face and his look, he should have seen her. Serena bit her lower lip, wishing she could dig a crack in the floor to hide. It was her own fault for hanging it too casually-any ce would do except over her dress! When he opened the closet in the morning, it didn¡¯t seem wrong at all, because he wouldn¡¯t need the dress anyway, so he could do whatever he wanted. But just a few minutes ago, he really forgot about it. Finally, Cristian appeared in front of her and squinted. Serena raised her eyes and looked at him, then immediately averted them with a guilty conscience. Cristian still remembered the scene where she had hung a pair of red panties over her dress, and the visual impact was so strong that he could not forget it until now. -Are you a pervert? Chapter 790: This was just an accident. Looking at the woman whose eyes were so nervous that she did not know where to look, Cristian¡¯s gaze was very aggressive. At that moment, so embarrassed, Serena did not dare to meet Cristian¡¯s eyes. He also asked her if she was perverted? Serena wanted to cover her face and cry. Cristian definitely thought of her as a pervert. She looked up and red at him. -No¡­ it was not intentional, it was just an ident. Serena¡¯s beautiful eyes were cold, and her pitiful look now made him think they were a little prettier. Magdalena had done it too, but he just felt irritable and wanted her to stay away from him. Cristian still wondered if women liked to make that expression? Did they think they were cute? Did men feel affection when they saw her? The facts showed that it depended on which people did it. For example, this woman, Serena, suddenly thought she was very beautiful. She could not control herself and lowered her chest. The strong male sniffer immediately surrounded her. Serena reflexively put her arms on her chest, -What, what do you want to do? -I remember when I asked you if it was for me that you joined thepany, you always denied it. Cristian narrowed his eyes, reached out to twist a lock of hair that was in her face, -Now, I understand you. Serena looked at Cristian, who was standing next to her, and his beautiful eyes widened. -You hid my dress in here, and¡­. Without a chance to finish her words, Serena reached out her hand in time to cover his mouth in embarrassment. -Stop, stop talking! Shame, she did not expect it herself! When her palm covered Cristian¡¯s lips, his whole body felt like an electric touch, and he stiffened. However, Serena¡¯s full attention was on the incident. For the moment she did not notice Cristian¡¯s reaction to her covered mouth. She simply withdrew her hand when she saw him close his mouth and said angrily, ¡°I said it was an ident. Don¡¯t discredit me further. Go out first and wait for me outside. I will return it to you when it is properly repaired. After speaking, Serena immediately pushed him out of the room without paying attention to whether he agreed or not. Then, with a nk, the door to the room closed. Cristian was pushed back a few steps to stabilize his body, and after the door closed, he stood in a daze. After a long time, he unconsciously reached out his hand to touch his thin lips that had been touched. * Serena closed the room, and knew she was blushing without looking in the mirror. Why hadn¡¯t she thought about it? If she had thought of it, she would have closed the door firmly without letting Cristian see her. Ouch. And the worst thing was that she would not have expected Cristian to disavow her spoken words. She said with her own mouth that she no longer wanted him the other day, but now he came to her house for her dress. ¡°It¡¯s perverse in reverse!¡± Serena dared not linger any longer, and hurriedly ran to the closet and opened it. With one nce, she already saw that her red underwear was hanging over the suit. The expression on her face already bing unbearable to look at, she took them off, then threw them in a corner, and dabbed them hard so that they wouldn¡¯t get dirty even though they were very clean. After fixing it, Serena walked to the door with her jacket in her hand. She took a deep breath and then opened the bedroom door again. Unexpectedly, Cristian was still there, looking at her indifferently. Although she felt embarrassed, she boldly stepped forward. -Here we go. Cristian lowered his eyes to the dress in her hands, but did not take it. Serena looked closely at his expression and said, -Does it gross you out?¡± -Don¡¯t worry, my underwear is clean, it¡¯s washed. After speaking, it urred to her that she had seen that scene before. What a pervert if he wanted her again! Thinking about it, Serena said only: -Or¡­ should I send him to theundry again? Cristian looked up and coldly said no, as he reached out a hand to take it. Seeing that he was about to take it, Serena reluctantly bit her lower lip and said, -I remember telling you that I will wash it and send it back to you. But you told me you had an addiction to cleanliness, so you didn¡¯t want it. Cristian¡¯s hand movement stopped, and the look on his face was immediately filled with danger and warning light. Serena bit her lower lip, unreconciled. -Did I make a mistake? Hehe, she was a woman who did not know how to be satisfied. Cristianughed coldly, -I¡¯ve thought it over, this is very expensive, I can¡¯t throw it away even if I don¡¯t want it. After saying this, he raised his eyebrows again, -And, if I let you have it, who would have known that you do this-very perverted? Speaking of the word ¡°perverted,¡± she made a particrly strong tone, and then sessfully watched Serena¡¯s cheeks and ears redden again.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She argued for herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything perverted! I already said it was just an ident. Cristian pulled up his dress and replied in a low voice, ¡°I wonder if it was idental or intentional. -You!¡± Serena felt very angry. She wanted to restore her own image, but it seemed toote, and when she saw that he had taken the dress, she was really reluctant. But very quickly, Serena came up with something: -Are youing for this today? Cristian gave her a scornful look: -Or do you think he came for you? She thought he hade to see her today, but she didn¡¯t know it was just for the dress. -Very expensive. Cristian said these two words suddenly, as if he was urging her to listen well and was afraid of not convincing her. In any case, he could not let Serena know that he had driven the car here unknowingly. But at that moment, Serena¡¯s cell phone rang with a Facebook message, she looked at it, could not control herself, and gave a slight smile. At the same time, still holding the dress, Cristian saw a sudden smile on her lips, he instantly frowned, -Who is it ? ¡°Is it the big mouth, Vittorio?¡± Hearing this, Serena quickly put her cell phone away and, looking at Cristian, asked, -It will be dark soon, do you want to stay for dinner at my ce? Chapter 791: Are you hungry? ¡°Stay for dinner?¡± Cristian wondered if it was that chatty Vittorio who was sending him gossipy messages. But at this point, he was drawn in by his own question. ¡°Do I have to stay ¡­ for dinner?¡± -Are you inviting me?¡± he asked with his ck eyes staring at her. Serena nodded, -Yes, there are vegetables in the fridge, I can cook. -You can cook? Apparently a little surprised, Cristian could not bear to ask. But he soon realized he hadn¡¯t said that, and said, -No, who knows what the food you prepare will taste like. Serena immediately lowered her face, like a dejected doe, -Although I am not a professional cook, but you haven¡¯t tasted it yet, how can you say it will taste bad? She frowned. ¡°Really, do you feel very disappointed? It¡¯s just a meal.¡± -If¡­ you¡¯re worried, can I call Vittorio toe too? Before she could finish the rest, Cristian coldly interrupted her, ¡°Do you two get along? -Serena blinked and shook her head unconsciously, ¡°Not really, but are you two friends? I just want to¡­ -Don¡¯t call him,¡± Cristian said directly. -So, you mean you¡¯ll stay? A little ufortable, Cristian half-closed his thin lips, and when he was thinking about how to reject her so as not to make her too sad, he saw herugh: -Then sit here and wait for me, I¡¯ll make dinner. After speaking, she ran in the direction of the kitchen, and her footsteps were as quick as if she were flying. Looking at his footsteps and the figure, Cristian remembered what Vittorio had told him, and suddenly he felt¨Cthat he had been deceived. The woman in front of him looked so energetic that she did not seem ufortable at all! The ursed Vittorio, in order to deceive him, was really unscrupulous, making up any lie. Cristian had no other remedy but to sit down on the sofa after looking around. As soon as he lowered his head, he saw the suit in his hand again. Then he naturally thought of the scene he had seen in the room. The red underwear¡­ ¡°stop.¡± Cristian controlled his thoughts in time and did not have to think about it again. If he did, the pervert would not be her, but himself. But the more he wanted to control some thoughts, the more they wanted to escape and upy his thoughts and mind. It was like what happened now-there was always the outline and shape of that underwear in Cristian¡¯s mind. The dress in his hand was like holding a hot potato. So he threw it away. He didn¡¯t want to hold it anymore so he wouldn¡¯t think about it all the time. Serena was busy in the kitchen and even the corners of her lips were turned upward. The message was sent by Vittorio. As for the content, it was of course about Cristian. At first, she really thought Cristian wasing for her dress, but Vittorio said he had told Cristian that she had not been well, and then left. Vittorio then asked her if he hade to see her. Reading this message, Serena felt as if her heart was surrounded by hot fire. And, her heartbeat sped up a lot. Perhaps, for Cristian these days, being arrogant was what he had been. He used to be like that, even though he was always a viper¡¯s tongue, solving everything behind her back and protecting her in front of others. If the suit had been an excuse toe after her, then ¡­ it was also a good thing. It showed that even though Cristian had lost his memory, she was still attractive to him. As she washed the vegetables, she reached out her hand to reply to Vittorio¡¯s message. Serena: Thank you. Vittorio seemed to wait for her response and, seeing her message, immediately sent her a question mark. After that, he immediately sent her several messages in session. Vittorio: Damn, did he really go looking for you? Vittorio: What do I do? Ahhh, I am so excited, do you know why he is such a strange person? Sister-inw, basically I can be sure now that this man, Cristian, is always so strange, and he must like him very much! Thest sentence made Serena¡¯s heart flutter. She did not respond to Vittorio¡¯s Facebook, but put her cell phone on silent and then focused on the kitchen. She did not know how much time had passed and suddenly a man¡¯s voice appeared behind her. -How long will it take? Serena turned her head and saw Cristian enter the kitchen and ask in a cold voice. She was stunned for a moment, then carefully calcted the time and gave him the answer. -About half an hour, it won¡¯t be that fast, are you¡­ hungry? After saying this, she quickly opened the faucet to wash her hands, looking nervously at Cristian and said, -Or should I make you some quick food first? Cristian saw a lot of things in the kitchen and could not help but frown, -Do you prepare so many dishes? -I only make three dishes and one soup. Are you hungry? How about if I make some spaghetti first?¡± At the same time, Serena tiptoed over to grab the bag of spaghetti that was on the shelf. Seeing this, Cristian raised a hand to take it from her, and said aproposly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to eat spaghetti. Serena was a little disappointed, -Well¡­. -How can I help you? ¡± Cristian suddenly asked. -Serena¡¯s eyes went wide as if she couldn¡¯t believe it, -You want to help me, really? Cristian looked away with his face as usual, -I can¡¯t eat without doing anything! -No, thank you, I can do it myself,¡¬ Serena thought for a moment, and then pushed him away, -I think you¡¯d better wait for me outside. Cristian stared at her for a while and then suddenlyughed, -Do you despise me? -No, no. He shook his head. After all, he had never been in the kitchen, and how could he know how to cook? If she let him help, Serena feared everything would be even worse. Cristian taunted in a very nasty tone, ¡°It sounds like you really despise me. -No! Serena had no choice but to say, -If you insist on helping, then ¡­ kill the fish please. Cristian unbuttoned his sleeves with a cold expression, thinking, -This woman-she dares to despise me. I will surprise you and prove you wrong.¡± But when Serena brought a bucket of live fish in front of him, Cristian remained silent. Staring silently at the fish swimming happily in the bucket, his face grew cold.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He looked up, ¡°Is this what you told me to kill? Serena¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded: -Yes, is there a problem? Chapter 792: Let me get the laundry. ¡°Is there a problem? Are you really asking me that question?¡± Cristian¡¯s thin lips tightened into a straight line, and he said coldly under her curious eyes: -Nothing much. It was just a matter of killing fish, which he could not solve? He was a real man! Cristian scoffed in the background. Seeing him say so, Serena said nothing more and turned to continue washing the vegetables. Cristian stared at the fish swimming in the water, then looked at the knife Serena had prepared for him. Suddenly, he felt a twinge of pain between his eyebrows. ¡°Why the hell did I promise to stay for dinner? It¡¯s okay if you just have dinner, but why did you want to help her?¡± After contemting for a while, Cristian thought that his brain had probably been kicked by a donkey, that¡¯s why he had done so many stupid things in session that even he himself thought were unbelievable. He refused deep down, but his hand still reached for the bucket. As soon as he had washed the cabbage, Serena wanted to see how he had killed the fish Cristian. But she did not expect to see a fish fly toward her once she turned around. Her body reflexively moved a few steps to the side to avoid it, and the fishnded on the kitchen table with a crack. Bang¡­ Afternding on the table, the fish moved quickly because it had no water. Seeing this scene, Serena was a little astonished and looked at Cristian. His appearance at this moment was terrible. The center of the sleeves of his dress was wet, and so was his hair. She did not know how he did it. In short-now he looked particrly embarrassed. He became totally furious whose momentum was like a dark cloud covering the top. However, he looked at her indifferently and asked calmly, ¡°What are you looking at? She responded with a slight cough and shook her head, -I can¡¯t see anything, just¡­ your clothes are wet. Then Serena approached him and took the fishing from the bucket, -Why don¡¯t you use this? The fish¡¯s body is so slippery that you surely can¡¯t catch it. After talking, Serena walked over, picked up the fish from the table, then next to Cristian, bent down and took some fish from the bucket. Without changing her face, she mmed the fish from the into the sink. Bang! Bang! The sound was as if it had struck Cristian¡¯s heart. He watched as the woman, whose arms and waist were so thin she could break them with one hand, mmed the fishing hard into the sink. Before long, the fish that had been alive and well stopped moving. -Well, leave it to me, your shirt is already wet, get out and change. Serena took the fish from the and at the same time told Cristian. The man, who was surprised by her actions, immediately narrowed his eyes after hearing her at that moment and said coldly, -Do you think I am as perverted as you? Serena paused for a while, taking the knife and remembering that her underwear was hanging over her dress, she still felt a little guilty, so she did not speak again. Since there was no sound behind her, Cristian was probably already outside. Serena could not help but put down the knife in her hand and followed him out of the kitchen, -Or¡­ I don¡¯t cook now, I¡¯ll go buy you some clothes nearby? At that point, Cristian looked at her, his eyes wary, for fear of offending him. And he himself was like a cruel king. Cristian closed his eyes, -No, it¡¯s okay, go about your business. -Then¡­ remember to take off your shirt. There is a remote control in the front locker. You can turn on the air conditioning so you don¡¯t get cold. After talking, Serena returned to the kitchen. The living room fell silent, and Cristian¡¯s closed eyes slowly opened. He thought for a moment, took off his shirt, and then discovered that his shirt sleeves were also wet. More importantly, his sleeves had an extremely unpleasant fishy smell. At the thought that the fishy smell would follow him for a long time, he felt inexplicably anxious and bitter. What was wrong with him? Serena quickly killed the fish, cut it up, put it in the pot to boil, then washed her hands and quickly left the kitchen. After leaving the kitchen, she saw Cristian sitting motionless on the sofa as she had thought. He looked casual and his dress was on one side. But he was still wearing a shirt while the room was very cold. Serena hurried to turn on the air conditioning before approaching him. Probably aware that she was approaching, Cristian, whose eyes were closed, finally opened them and looked at her coldly. -Everything ready? -Almost, but if you don¡¯t want to wear your jacket, you should at least turn on the air conditioning to get warm. She took a step forward and picked up her wet shirt that had been thrown by him, to take it to the bathroom. Coming out of the bathroom, he saw Cristian standing in the doorway. What happened? Cristian stood looking at the bathroom behind her thinking that he had to borrow this bathroom because he could no longer stand the smell of her body. However, his expression was innocent, as if he knew nothing. -Come here,¡¬ Cristian stared at her, curling his thin lips. Serena looked like a fool on the spot, but before she had time to react, Cristian¡¯s big hand suddenly came to grasp her white wrist and pulled her toward him. Bang! Serena staggered and directly hit his chest.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This action of his made Serena tremble and made her heart pound. She did not know what had happened to Cristian and why the rtionship between the two of them had be so close. But she thought again, ¡°Maybe this man still loves her, that¡¯s why¡­¡± -Did you smell it? Just as Serena was thinking about this, Cristian¡¯s cold voice reached her ear from above her head. She raised her head and met his ck eyes. -I smelled what? -The fish. It turned out that his embrace was not to really hug her¨Cbut to make her smell it? She didn¡¯t pay attention to it before, because I was thinking about other things. But now¡­ When he reminded her, Serena really smelled the smell of fish on his body. After all, the water had soaked him all over his body. She reacted, pushing him back a few steps, and slowly said, -I¡¯ll leave you the bathroom, you can go in and wash, I¡¯ll go out and get something. After speaking, Serena was about to return to her room, but as she passed Cristian, she took his hand: -No, I asked Vittorio to bring me clean clothes. She was stunned for a while, and her face instantly flushed. ¡°Did you ask Vittorio, to bring you clothes?¡± so. While she was thinking about it concentrating, there was a knock at the door. -I, I open the door. Chapter 793: Don’t think about nonsense. Serena opened the apartment door and, without fail, saw Vittorio standing just outside the door. The first time he saw Serena, his expression immediately became ambiguous as he stared at Serena with a smile and whispered, ¡°How quickly you are developing! Hearing this, the corners of Serena¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch. She was about to say something when Cristian¡¯s icy voice came from behind her. -Did you bring everything? She turned and found Cristian walking over, while Vittorio hastily handed the bag forward as if offering her a treasure: -Of course, I have everything you want. Cristian said nothing more, but gave Vittorio a warning look with his stern eyes before going to the bathroom to take a shower. When he was standing at the door Vittorio was normal, but once Cristian entered the bathroom , Vittorio approached Serena, -Sister-inw, sister-inw, are you developing so fast? Serena¡¯s head ached and she reached up to pinch his forehead, -Don¡¯t be fanciful. It¡¯s not what you think. -It¡¯s not what I think it is? Then what is it? -said Vittorio as he took off his shoes and walked in, closing the door and lowering his voice, -He¡¯s already stayed for a shower. Sister-inw, so don¡¯t deny it. But I didn¡¯t think Cristian¡­. Feeling that his words were bing more and more outrageous, Serena could only interrupt him at the right moment and tell Vittorio what had happened in the kitchen, which seeded in silencing him. The thing is not what he thought, Vittorio brushed his lips in disappointment, -Well, you are so useless that you didn¡¯t lure him into bed right away with such a beautiful opportunity¡­. -That¡¯s enough, shut up! Vittorio smiled cheekily, -Sister-inw, I¡¯m doing this for your sake. After all, Cristian is very handsome. You saw when you came for the interview, many women were staring at him, don¡¯t you think you should take the first step toward securing his love? She looked helplessly at the man in front of her. He was obviously doing it for her sake, but¨Cthis talk was really embarrassing. -If you keep talking nonsense, then go outside. -No!¡± Vittorio hastily waved his hand, indicating that he was holding back, ¡°I can smell the rice, did you cook it? Serena nodded. -Then I will also stay for dinner. Serena, of course, could not say no and nodded. So Vittorio followed her into the kitchen. Serena calcted how long it would take Cristian to shower and brought everything to the table as he was about to leave. Vittorio was here for dinner, so he was also helping next door. Sister-inw, when Cristian goes outter, if he sends me away, you have to say a few good words for me. When he said this, Vittorio was extremely close to Serena and was deliberately lowering his voice to say it. Serena was a little surprised to hear this. -Yes!¡± Vittorio nodded vigorously. In keeping with Cristian¡¯s easy-going personality, he would probably forget about the man who had gone out of his way to bring him clothes when he got out of the showerter and would surely make him leave. He had no intention of leaving. He wanted to stay for dinner. Serena said, -I don¡¯t think so, didn¡¯t he ask you toe? -He was the one who sent me the message to bring his clothes, but ording to his character? The words had not yet entered the circle, Vittorio and Serena heard the bathroom door open. Serena had casually put down her chopsticks, and the two could not help but look toward the sound. Cristian¡¯s hair after the shower was still wet and the skin around his neck was a little red from the steam. He took a step and then his eyes fell on the two in front of the dining table. Noticing Vittorio standing particrly close to Serena, almost leaning against her, Cristian¡¯s brow instantly wrinkled and his gaze filled Vittorio with hostility. Almost for a moment, Vittorio felt as if there were razor des cutting into his back and only after a closer look did he realize that Cristian¡¯s gaze had be stern and was looking at him with dismay. He froze for a few seconds before reacting and took a few steps away from Serena, thinking in his heart. Damn! Cristian¡¯s possessiveness was really strong. He was a little closer and did not touch her. However, he looked at him seriously. And what would happen-if he touched her? Having just thought this, Vittorio shook his head violently. He found it hard to imagine. He felt that if he really touched her, it was possible that Cristian would tear him apart. Thinking this, Vittorio looked at him with a smirk. -Cristian, have you finished your bath? Since he had kept his distance from Serena, the hostility under Cristian¡¯s eyes had faded a bit, but he was still there looking at him. He asked in an indifferent tone: -You¡¯re not leaving yet? Serena, who was ready to call them to dinner, paused. Then she raised her head again to look at Cristian and then looked at Vittorio. She did not believe Vittorio who had said a moment ago that Cristian would push him away after he got out of the shower, but she did not expect¡­. As she thought about it, Vittorio gave her a pleading look, thinking that the man had helped her a lot. Serena had to speak for him, ¡°I asked him to stay for dinner. It¡¯s almost dinner time, so everyonee and sit down.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vittorio was so moved that he almost cried because his sister-inw had really spoken for him to Cristian¡¯s indifferent face. He was really going to die from being moved. Vittorio walked quickly to the dining room table and took a seat; after sitting down, he winked at Serena and whispered, ¡°You are powerful. Serena said nothing. His voice was neither so loud nor so low that only she could hear it. But the house she rented was not very big, so if she had shouted like that in that situation, what if Cristian had heard it? Thinking of this, Serena smiled, took a bowl of soup to hand him and leaned over, whispering, ¡°He¡¯s here, so you shouldn¡¯t shout nonsense. -Well, thank you. Serena could not answer. Okay, let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. Although she was unhappy in her heart, Cristian took a seat next to Vittorio and Serena sat across from the two of them. -Well, now that we are all seated, let¡¯s begin. Having just spoken the words, Vittorio picked up the bowl and took a sip of the soup, eximing, -How nice! This chowder is fresh and delicious, with a full range of vors and aromas. Very tasty. After thepliment, he took another sip. During this time, Cristian¡¯s inky eyes continued to stare annoyingly at the bowl in his hand, his thin lips so tightly together that they almost formed a straight line. If he remembered correctly, that bowl of chowder-that was what Serena had served him. Cristian¡¯s lips twitched with a very strong thought¡­. He wanted to drink the chowder, too. But after waiting for a long time, Serena ¡­ did not serve it. Then, Cristian¡¯s gaze became even more irritated as he looked at Vittorio. Chapter 794: It is wrong to chase people like this. What a delight! I didn¡¯t know my sister-inw had this culinary ability . Vittorio thought in his heart. After finishing a bowl, Vittorio held it tightly and looked at Serena. -Can I have another bowl? Serena looked at him and saw that his expression was full of boundless hope as if he had gotten drunk drinking fish soup, so she could not help but smile. As with all cooks, whether someone loves their cooking is a form of affirmation andpliment. Although Serena was not a cook, she had cooked this meal today and the fact that Vittorio liked her cooking so much was a kind of affirmation andpliment for her. In her heart she was naturally happy, simply stood up and picked up her bowl. -Sure, I¡¯ll pour it for you. At that moment, however, Cristian, who had been sitting in silence, finally could not contain himself and spoke in a cold voice. -Don¡¯t you have hands of your own? The abruptly resonating voice made them both chill. When Vittorio and Cristian looked at each other, Vittorio clearly saw the strong warning under their inky eyes. He was silent for a moment, withdrew his gaze and stood up, ¡°I¡¯d better do it! Then he took the bowl from Serena¡¯s hand again and stood up to pour the soup himself, depressed in his heart. Was Cristian supposed to be jealous of having the chowder served by his sister-inw? It was then that Serena realized that Cristian had not touched his chopsticks since he sat down. No appetite? Serena could not figure out for a moment what he was up to, so she could only grab a bowl to serve him the chowder as well. -You warm yourself with a bowl of chowder. Vittorio looked secretly at Cristian. Cristian looked at the bowl of chowder in front of him and secretlypared it in his mind, which seemed to be a little more than Vittorio¡¯s, so he felt a little morefortable. He looked up and looked coldly at Serena. I forgave you. In fact, he had not wanted Serena to serve him chowder, but had served it to Vittorio , which irritated him. Serena saw that Cristian had finally moved, taking the soup and bringing it to his lips. As he took a sip and set the bowl down, she quickly asked him, Do you like it? Vittorio liked it very much, which meant he had made a good chowder. Cristian did not respond.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she was looking at him with a white face and expectant eyes that seemed to speak: -Praise me, praise me, praise me quickly. -It¡¯s good. Cristian, this assistant of yours cooks well. I think¡­ we maye here often for dinner in the future. At the word, Cristian¡¯s gaze turned cold and even his voice remained indifferent by a few degrees. -It¡¯s nd. Serena¡¯s once expectant gaze immediately became dark and dull. Vittorio¡¯s smile also froze on his lips and said after a while, -You are too demanding, do you think everyone is as perfect as the cooks in your family? Don¡¯t be too demanding when you go to someone else¡¯s house for dinner. -All right¡­ -Serena hastened to exin, ¡°I think he¡¯s right. I¡¯m not a professional cook, so my cooking isn¡¯t that good either. Let¡¯s eat first. After saying this, Serena picked up her bowl and began to eat. In fact, Cristian¡¯s response was predictable for her because she did not expect Cristian to praise her, it would not be Cristian. However, the scene where she began to eat with her head bowed entered Cristian¡¯s heart, making him narrow his eyes. Was it his illusion? I always felt that this woman seemed to be disappointed? Disappointed by what, that I had not paid her apliment? But Vittorio had already paid her so manypliments, did he need her approval? Vittorio, on the other hand, cursed Cristian in his heart. The three people had different thoughts in their minds as they ate. After dinner, Serena put the dishes away in the kitchen, and Vittorio seized the moment to tell Cristian. -Cristian, are there people who chase girls like this? Hearing this, Cristian frowned, -What did you say? -Did I say something wrong? Would it kill you to congratte someone who struggled to cook for you? Would it lose a piece of meat? Vittorio approached and lowered his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. You won¡¯t be able to chase girls like this. Cristian finally gave him a look. However, Vittorio shuddered at this look, coughed slightly and looked away, -Forget what I said. Unfortunately¡­ it¡¯s a pity that the assistant carefully prepared such a meal, but that doesn¡¯t earn others a good word. It¡¯s girl, who I don¡¯t know if she will be sad. Cristian said nothing. The phone suddenly rang, and Cristian looked at the caller ID. -I forgot to set Magdalene up when I went out. What if Angelo calls you to get you into trouble? Vittorio approached and exined in a high-pitched voice after looking at the caller ID. Cristian calmly answered the phone. -Grandpa. -Grandpa, I told you to stall Magdalena, where have you been? Cristian half-closed his thin lips, suddenly looked at Vittorio and exined in a light voice: -Vittorio got into trouble and asked me to solve it for him. Vittorio suddenly became a scapegoat. What innocence! -What, Vittorio hasn¡¯t done anything good all day. Ignore him ande right back. I have something important to discuss with you. Something important¡­ Cristian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked unconsciously toward the kitchen before speaking coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that, Grandpa. I¡¯m busy with other things at the moment. -Didn¡¯t I say to ignore Vittorio? Hurry up ande back. This is important today. -Here¡¯s trouble, I¡¯ll hang up first,¡± Cristian finished speaking and hung up the phone directly to Angelo. Vittorio¡¯s eyes widened, -An important matter? It can¡¯t be to discuss your marriage with Magdalena? Cristian did not answer. His face was a little wicked and his thin lips remained closed. Vittorio looked toward the kitchen: -Shall I tell you that it will not escape you? Angelo will surely arrange apromise between you and Magdalena. It will probably be difficult for you to resist. -I still don¡¯t need others to make decisions for me. No one could, even if he is your grandfather. -But that¡¯s your grandfather. Okay, um¡­ I think it¡¯s pretty serious, shall we go back first? Running away is also not an option. Just then, Serena came out of the kitchen, prepared a te of fruit and ced it in front of the two, bending down. But Vittorio suddenly said, ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s already veryte, we have to go back. Hearing this, Serena froze and then looked at the clock on her wrist. It was seven o¡¯clock, it was really gettingte. She had not expected time to pass so quickly. She nodded stunned and said, -Okay, I¡¯ll walk you down then. Chapter 795: I have experience. Serena escorted them downstairs and watched them both leave, taking the car. When she was ready to go back, thendlord returned as well, smiling as he followed her steps. -I can¡¯t imagine you have such a handsome and rich boyfriend. Serena replied, -Madam, he is¡­.. -Ok, don¡¯t exin it to me. I have experience and I understand. It¡¯s okay to bring your boyfriend once in a while and I won¡¯t say anything. After saying this, he gave her a vague smile and immediately went upstairs. Serena felt a little helpless to exin, so she simply went upstairs. Just a moment ago, there were two people in the house with her, so she was cheerful. But now she was alone when she pushed the door, so Serena suddenly felt sad. People can¡¯t get used to certain things. For example, if you stay in the dark for a long time and suddenly see light, at that time you can¡¯t bear to go back to the dark times. But if you stay in darkness all the time and never see the light. Then you will never know what it really means to see the light, nor can you desire it. Serena sighed in her heart and then began to tidy up the house, discovering that the dress she had dry-cleaned for Cristian earlier, she had forgotten to bring. -Why didn¡¯t he even bring it when he left? -Serena picked up the suit and could not help butin. Since he had not brought it with him, she would keep it for now. This time, however, Serena did not dare hang the suit back in her closet, but hung it on the balcony before getting ready to take a shower. Only when she entered the bathroom did Serena realize that Cristian had left his old clothes here when he had just taken a shower. She stared at the pile of clothes in disbelief before something urred to her and her pale cheeks began to blush. *** As soon as Cristian and Vittorio walked through the door, the maid respectfully stepped forward and said, ¡°The master is waiting for you in the study upstairs. -I know. Cristian immediately went upstairs in the direction of the studio and Vittorio quickly followed him as he said, ¡°I guess they left because I didn¡¯t see their car a moment ago. -Ok,¡± he replied indifferently. Vittorio asked, ¡°What if Angelo really wanted to make you an engagement? Cristian did not answer his question, but in his heart was a clear answer that-he had no intention ofmitting to Magdalena. -Come inside. Cristian pushed open the door to the study. Angelo, seated at his desk, looked up with his old, stern eyes and majestic, powerful aura. When he saw Vittorio behind him, he took his words at face value and then growled loudly: -Raffaele is not a good person who can¡¯t even teach his grandson well, who causes trouble every day. Vittorio, you are a big boy, isn¡¯t it time to learn something and take over the business for your grandfather? Stop running around all day. Vittorio has always been cool, so he did not feel bad about Angelo¡¯s words, but pulled him close and said with a smile: -Thepany is under my father¡¯s control, so I have nothing to do with it. If I were as smart as Cristian, then I could run thepany. It is because I am unable to do so and I am afraid of losing thepany. Hearing him praise his beloved grandson, Angelo rejoiced, but still scolded him, ¡°You can talk. If you put more effort into your career, your grandfather wouldn¡¯t have to sue you from time to time. -I can¡¯t help it. I was born with a brain that can only develop in this subject, but not in other ces¡­. Angelo sighed heavily, then looked at Cristian, who had been silent since he came in, and said in a stern voice, ¡°Since you are here,e and sit down. I have something important to tell you.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cristian walked over and sat down across from Angelo. Vittorio was about to leave, but he did not know that Angelo would suddenly say, ¡°You sit down too, there is nothing you cannot hear. -Thanks. Vittorio hurriedly pulled out a chair and sat down next to Cristian. In fact, he knew Angelo would let him stay, but he just wanted to pretend in front of him. Otherwise¡­ it would seem to be too gossipy. Angelo assessed Cristian and did not know what he was thinking, he did not speak right away but after a long time a sentence came to his mind: -Cristian, what do you think¡­ Of Magdalene? Vittorio was silent. He had really guessed. Angelo was preparing to give Cristian the engagement to Magdalena. He looked at Cristian, his fists clenched. Don¡¯t disappoint me and sister-inw. Cristian looked up and found his grandfather¡¯s eyes watching him intently, apparently gauging his emotions and reactions. He closed his thin lips and his whole body was pervaded by an icy coldness. -I don¡¯t know. He said three words. When Angelo heard this, he instantly frowned, -What do you mean you don¡¯t know? Cristian, -I¡¯m not paying attention and I¡¯m not sure. Angelo said nothing. This was a clear indication that he did not care about Magdalene, so he was not paying attention and did not know. Vittorio nodded secretly to Cristian. He was still thinking about how Cristian would respond, believing that he would be polite in front of Angelo, but he had not imagined that he would not give any face. In fact, Angelo became very angry when he heard him. -You, what kind of attitude is this? What do you mean you didn¡¯t pay attention and weren¡¯t clear? When you were sick, Magdalena came to see you every day. This girl is kind and caring. You can¡¯t even see it, are you blind? Cristian replied, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t ask her toe. -You! -Angelo stood up angrily, enraged at Cristian. Seeing this, Vittorio rushed to his feet and hugged him, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Angelo. He can talk, how can he say that? But I understand what you mean and exin it to you. -You know Cristian¡¯s character, what he doesn¡¯t care about he really ignores, so it¡¯s clear that he doesn¡¯t feel anything for the daughter of the Landi family. Angelo sensed that there was something wrong with Vittorio¡¯s words and narrowed his eyes slightly to look at him. This tremendous pressure caused Vittorio to let go of his hand and said sarcastically, -Angelo, Cristian is your grandson whom you have had difficulty finding, so can you bear to force him? Although it is true that Magdalena is beautiful, many things cannot be forced, right? At that moment, Angelo let out a coldugh and tapped the stick in his hand, -Did they discuss this and purposelye to deal with me, an old man? Chapter 796: It’s not a temporary idea. -Angelo, you are describing me and Cristian as bad people, what is it like to deal with you on purpose? I just heard about this story. Vittorio reached out his smiling hand to caress Angelo¡¯s chest and his voice softened a little to soften it. Angelo huffed coldly and jerked his hand away, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You are so bad, did you get Cristian used badly? Hearing this, Vittorio immediately shook his head, shaking his head with a look of denial, -No, you know Cristian¡¯s nature, how could I influence his mind? Hearing this, Angelo narrowed his eyes and looked at Cristian. Although they had not spent much time together, Cristian¡¯s nature was really like what Vittorio had said. Even though he had lost his early memories, his nature had not changed, which was stubborn. What is in his bones will not change. Thinking about this, Angelo thought back to his eldest daughter. Then. Iris was as stubborn as he was, disobeying his orders and insisting on what she thought was right, which is why she had ended up in this situation. When he thought of Iris, Angelo¡¯s gaze instantly aged. This daughter was truly pitiful to him. So Angelo¡¯s gaze on Cristian was no longer so hard, but he spoke wearily, ¡°Brats, get out of here. I want to be alone. Vittorio said, -Angelo, are you all right? I would like to stay and guide you. -I¡¯m an old man, but don¡¯t I still need your guidance? Go out together. Saying this, Angelo prepared to touch the two with his crutch and Vittorio had to run away. Cristian followed him and stood up, his gazended on Angelo¡¯s body and said weakly, -Then we will go out first. Take care of your health. Angelo huffed coldly and turned his head away, not responding to his words. Vittorio followed Cristian out of the study and walked a good distance before daring to speak. -What does this mean? Does Angelo respect your wishes? Cristian did not answer, but his eyebrows unconsciously furrowed. Things were not as simple as he thought, and this idea of Grandpa¡¯s was not supposed to be temporary. So he was not going to give up so quickly. Grandpa¡¯s expression at this moment meant that he had been thinking about something and did not want to talk about it. -Why don¡¯t you say anything? Aren¡¯t you anxious at all? What if he reallymitted himself to you and Magdalena? Cristian¡¯s footsteps stopped abruptly, and he raised his eyelids coldly, -Go back first. Vittorio asked, ¡°What do you mean? I talk to you about such an important subject and you make me go back? -Can you change my grandfather¡¯s mind? Vittorio replied, ?It seems that-no, okay, I¡¯ll go.¡¯ After that, he turned and walked in another direction muttering, -It¡¯s good to chat with the assistant again. -Stop,¡± Cristian¡¯s stern voice came behind him. Vittorio stopped in his tracks and turned unpleasantly, ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you tell me to leave? Is there anything else? -Don¡¯t harass her. Vittorio¡¯s impatient face immediately took on an amused expression, -Are you finally showing your fox tail? You can¡¯t help but speak against me now? Realizing that his gaze had be stern, Vittorio hastily took a few steps back, -Okay, I won¡¯t tease you. However, if there is anything you want to do, just keep it inside, okay? You won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m going. Vittorio soon left Cristian¡¯s house and Cristian headed for his room. As he entered the bathroom, he stopped his steps and suddenly remembered something. The clothes he had reced earlier? Had he forgotten in that strange woman¡¯s house? * A new week began. After two days of rest, Serena¡¯s body was not so tired and her calves were not so sore and swollen, only things had be moreplicated after two days of waiting, and in the morning Serena was so busy that she did not even have a chance to sit down and catch her breath. As soon as she finished her work, she was so tired that she did not have the strength to go downstairs for lunch, so she simply sank down on the couch and pretended to be a corpse. Seeing her like this, Silvia could not help butugh at her: -You¡¯re so weak, it¡¯s just been a busy morning and you can¡¯t walk anymore. Hearing this, Serena felt a little embarrassed and said with an apologetic expression, -I¡¯m sorry, Silvia, I¡¯m very tired and I want to rest here for a while. -It¡¯s time to leave work and you can rest as you wish. Young people stillck exercise. It is good to get up early and run for exercise. -All right, Silvia, I will remember. When Silvia left, she closed the secretary¡¯s door behind her, and Serena remained motionless on the sofa, closing her eyes tiredly. After her pregnancy, she had always been very sleepy. But after Cristian¡¯s ident, this condition had disappeared, and even when her eyelids were so numb that they contracted, she kept going with a strong spirit. That¡¯s how it hade to this, whether I was in hispany at home or here. Fortunately, she got off work at 11 a. m., with a two- or three-hour break in between, so she didn¡¯t have to rush home and was able to sleep a little longer if she stays here after lunch. While thinking about it, Serena fell into a dream, not knowing that the door to the secretary¡¯s office had opened and someone hade in. Vittorio hade looking for Serena on purpose. When he arrived, he found everyone off duty, so he had to go to the cafeteria to look for her. But he didn¡¯t see anyone in the cafeteria for 20 minutes, only Laura, who didn¡¯t see Serena go upstairs when he asked her either. Vittorio had to go upstairs to look for her, and when he pushed open the door, he saw a figure curled up on the couch. Sister-inw, sister-inw, wake up.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In her dream, Serena seemed to hear someone calling softly in her ears all the time. But her eyelids were so heavy she could not open them, so dizzy she did not know if it was reality or a dream. Little sister-inw, get up I¡¯ll take you to Cristian. Cristian¡­ Who was Cristian? -What a good opportunity, don¡¯t miss it. Sister-inw, don¡¯t go to sleep¡­. The man reached out and struck her arm with his index finger, and after several strokes, Serena¡¯s numb sleep finally drifted away. She slowly opened her eyes, and what met her eyes were the less-than-decent features of Vittorio, who was now watching her curiously. Sister-inw, you have finally woken up. Seeing her open her eyes, Vittorio gave a big smile. Serena reacted with a cry of surprise and threw her hand directly into Vittorio¡¯s face. Chapter 797: I do not remain unreasonable. Vittorio stepped back with a cry of pain and brought his hand to his eyes: -Sister-inw, are you trying to kill me? -Vittorio? -Serena sat up, her heart still pounding: -Why are you here? She had just opened her eyes to see him staring at her, which was easy to be frightened of, wasn¡¯t it? Vittorio covered his bruised eye and looked at her. -It¡¯s not because I wanted to create an opportunity for you and Cristian, but it came up¡­. Seeing him cover his eyes, Serena thought he had just waved his hand in his haste, not knowing where he had hit and the back of his hand was vaguely sore at the moment. Not to mention Vittorio. -I¡¯m sorry,¡± she sat up and looked at Vittorio apologetically, ¡°Did I hit you in the eye? I just woke up from a sleep and opened my eyes to see you in front of me. I hit you for rushing me¡­.. By the way, Serena looked at him with even more guilt-filled eyes, -I¡¯m so sorry, do you want to take your hand away so I can see if I hurt you too much? Her sincere apology made Vittorio feel a little embarrassed, he shook his head and immediately withdrew his hand, -I lied to you. I¡¯m fine. Sister-inw, since you are awake,e with me at once. -Where to? -Serena was a little surprised. She saw that Vittorio¡¯s eyes had puffed up a bit and did not know if they would turn red and blueter. Vittorio replied, -I will take you to find Cristian. After saying this, he did not care whether Serena agreed or not, dragging her off the couch, -Hurry up. If you dy any longer, Cristian will leave thepany. -Good,¡± only then Serena quickly put on her shoes and followed Vittorio out the door. The two walked down the silent hallway as Vittorio told her, ¡°If you really like Cristian, you should take the opportunity to have lunch together in the future. Don¡¯t waste it, it is a good time to improve the rtionship. You should try to attract Cristian before he makes amitment. Serena was initially walking, but suddenly stopped in her tracks when she heard these words and looked up at Vittorio in dismay. -You, what did you say? -I just said¡­ -Vittorio said, his eyes widening in shock as he reached out his hand to cover his mouth. He did not know Serena. If she found out Cristian was getting engaged, she would suddenly give up. What the hell was wrong with her? How could she talk about it like that? -How could Cristian casually get engaged when he was naturally cold as ice and there were hardly any women who could attract him. Since I¡¯ve known him I¡¯ve seen that only you he treats you a little more special. Vittorio hastened to make amends so that Serena would not change her mind. But Serena¡¯s beautiful eyebrows were furrowed as if something serious had happened. No, sister-inw. I was really talking nonsense just now and can¡¯t be taken seriously¡­. However, Serena raised her eyes to look at him slyly. -If such a thing did not exist, how could anyone be wrong to speak? She knew Cristian¡¯s character and knew that he would notmit to anyone else. He was something special to her¡­. probably because of the previous love she had had. But even so, he had forgotten about her. When she found out that he had lost his memory and forgotten himself, Serena felt hurt and sad. He could forget everyone, why did he forget her too? Was he not important? But then she thought about it, he had not volunteered for her ident, so if she med him for it, it would be too unreasonable.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. -Even if there really is such a thing, I just told you that Cristian is not going to get engaged to someone else by ident, so you can rest assured. Serena said nothing more, and after ncing at him, she stepped forward and continued walking, only her heart began to feel different. If before she was full of expectations, leaps of faith and hope. But now she¡­ She must be frustrated and uninspired. She felt an incessant bitterness from her chest. Once she thought he verballymitted to another woman and got engaged, her heart felt ufortable in every way. Halfway, Serena suddenly said, -I am a little ufortable and don¡¯t want to go with you. Vittorio was full of doubts. Sister-inw, you cannot do this. If you do not appreciate this rare opportunity, you will really lose Cristian. Serena shrugged her shoulders indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s not mine. Even if he is taken away, what can I do? Besides, he is not a toy doll, so how can he be taken away? Vittorio was speechless at her words. It was true that Cristian was a person, not an object, so how could he be taken away? -It¡¯s all my fault! Vittorio suddenly reached out his hand and pped himself fiercely, -I shouldn¡¯t have said anything stupid, sister-inw, forgive me! The sudden p stunned Serena and seeing that Vittorio was about to p the other side of her face, she rushed to grab his hand, -Stop! Don¡¯t do that! Vittorio looked at her pleadingly, -So, sister-inw, are youing back? Serena relented. -Ok, I¡¯ll go with you. -All right. Serena sighed breathlessly, -Why are you helping me like this? Obviously-we didn¡¯t know each other before. You are setting me up with him like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that he is that kind of bad person? I believe sister-inw is sincere with Cristian and I also believe in me. Don¡¯t worry. I will help you because people who love each other should be together, not¡­ should be apart. When he said thisst sentence, Serena noticed that his tone was much lower, so she could not help but ask, ¡°Why are you sad? At the question, Vittorio quickly gathered the emotions under his eyes and reced them with a different look, -Triste? I am not sad. Come on, let¡¯s go. Saying this, he quickened his steps and advanced. Serena looked behind her and reflected. Vittorio¡¯s past¡­ Never mind, why was she thinking about other people¡¯s business? She was so busy with her own problems that she had no time to worry about other people¡¯s. She followed Vittorio to Cristian¡¯s office. He arrived just in time to run into Cristian who was preparing to leave with his jacket , and keys , they faced each other. -Cristian, are you going out to lunch? Your assistant and I haven¡¯t eaten yet either, why don¡¯t you take us? Serena was silent. Is it really fair to ask so tantly? If Serena had known that Vittorio would do this, she definitely would not havee. Chapter 798: Waiting here As expected, Cristian¡¯s indifferent gaze passed over her body before he withdrew, saying coldly. That indifferent look was as if he had not eaten at her housest night or helped her in the kitchen. Then Serena thought about what Vittorio had said to himself as he walked before that he was about to get engaged. Thefort came back and Serena secretly bit her lower lip as she said, ¡°No, I already ate. Vittorio looked back at her in astonishment, as if to say, -When did you eat? Didn¡¯t I see you in the cafeteria? -I thought you called me on business. Since that¡¯s not the case, then I¡¯ll go back to the secretary¡¯s office first. After saying this, Serena did not care about the reactions of the two people and headed directly to the secretary¡¯s office. Okay, in spite of what she had advised herself not to be unreasonable or fragile, he had lost his memory and was so innocent that she didn¡¯t know anything. But she still felt ufortable inside and bitterness kept creeping in. After taking two steps, Vittorio followed her, lowering his voice, ¡°Sister-inw, didn¡¯t you just say it was okay, why all of a sudden¡­? -I¡¯m not hungry. Go and eat I came back first. After Serena left, Vittorio was still standing in the same ce, regretful. If he had not been foolish a moment ago, nothing would have happened now, it was all his fault! Thinking about this, Vittorio turned around and looked fiercely at Cristian. Cristian, who knew nothing, said nothing. -Ok, since none of us want to eat and you are not free, then I¡¯ll go back. Of course, Cristian did not hold him back. Passing by the secretary¡¯s office, Cristian unconsciously looked in, but did not see the figure of the woman. His forehead unconsciously furrowed and his steps slowed. Not finding her figure, Cristian walked away. Serena had not had lunch and could not sleep, so he went to the cafeteria to have a random bite to eat. -Serena, are you okay? -What? -Serena¡¯s expression was a little puzzled: -What¡¯s wrong? -Vittorio came looking for you in the cafeteria just now. Serena nodded: -I know. -You know?¡± -Laura¡¯s eyes grew wide: ¡°Why is he still looking for you? For the president¡¯s business? Serena looked at her seriously: -Don¡¯t be so nosy. It¡¯s not always good to know too much about things. Laura was furious, -Well, then I won¡¯t gossip, okay? However, you need to stay away from Vittorio, who -doesn¡¯t have a good reputation. -Thanks for the reminder. I know. Laura sensed that Serena was in a bad mood today and did not want to share ormunicate much with others. How could she be so introverted? She couldn¡¯t say any more and greeted Serena. * In the afternoon, Silvia asked Serena to make coffee for Cristian. As Serena made coffee, she thought about what Vittorio had told her at noon and became so angry that she added several pieces of powdered sugar to her cup and brought it to Silvia. Silvia was busy, so she said, ¡°I can¡¯t leave, so you can send it to the president¡¯s office. Serena said, ¡°Silvia, what do you have to do? I will help you. -No, you can¡¯t help me and hurry up and deliver the coffee to the office. Serena didn¡¯t want to deliver the coffee to Cristian, so she could only apologize: -Silvia, I¡¯d better do it and I can learn. Seeing her enthusiastic face, Silvia could not help but stop the movement to look at her. -What¡¯s with you today? Didn¡¯t I ask you to deliver coffee? Why are you convincing me and pushing me? Silvia was such an astute person that she could see Serena¡¯s push with a look. Serena had not expected the other party to notice with a nce and was now watching her closely. She felt a little embarrassed and could only bite her lip and say, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Silvia. You always delivered the coffee first, didn¡¯t you? If I do, I¡¯m afraid the president won¡¯t be happy. How could Silvia possibly believe her? ording to that unusual feeling between her and the president, if she went to deliver the coffee, Cristian would not be unhappy. -All right. If the president is unhappy, bring back the coffee. I¡¯m busy right now. If you don¡¯t want to bring it, you can leave it here and deliver it when I finish my work. After saying this, Silvia ignored her and went straight to work, not giving her an answer no matter what Serena said. Now she looked like a rogue, which meant that if you were willing to serve her, then you could serve her. If you weren¡¯t, it was none of her business, even if the president was angry afterward. Serena had a headache and hesitated for a long time before helplessly picking up her coffee and heading for the office. Only after leaving the secretary¡¯s office did Silvia raise her head again and her eyes looked in the direction from which she had started with a deep sense. The president¡¯s office. Serena knocked on the door with her coffee and entered only after she heard Cristian let her in. When she entered, Cristian was holding a video conference on hisputer. As other voices spoke through his headphones, Cristian¡¯s gaze unconsciously shifted to the womaning through the door. He only saw her approach him with her coffee, and after setting it down on the desk, he turned and prepared to leave. -Rest. However, Cristian suddenly called out to her. Serena stopped, her eyebrows unconsciously furrowed: why was he calling her? She turned her head back and gave Cristian a puzzled look. -Wait here,¡± she said in a cold voice. Serena did not answer. For the rest of the time, Serena remained in her seat, watching him on video conference. Had it been in the past, she could have focused on what he was talking about and even thought about it. But today, her mind and heart were so upset that she did not hear a word Cristian said during this time. During this time, Cristian raised his coffee to his lips and took a sip. Immediately after swallowing this mouthful, his eyebrows instantly frowned. And he looked at Serena standing next to him, looking as ugly as when he had seen her at noon. She looked like¡­ since the first time they had met, she had never looked good¡­. Cristian¡¯s gaze deepened as he set down his cup. What had he done to offend her? Had he done nothing to her all day, and even¡­ had he not even brewed the coffee properly? After standing for a long time, Serena¡¯s legs were really sore, so she could only talk: -President, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first and to the secretary¡¯s office, I still have a lot of things to do. Cristian did not answer and continued talking to the person on the other side of the video, as if he had not heard her. Seeing this, Serena bit her lower lip, a little annoyed. He had a meeting and no time to say a word to him, but he kept holding her up here all the time.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She thought¡­ that she had sent herself willingly, so she could do what she wanted? Chapter 799: You are a scoundrel Serena was angry but didn¡¯t daree out directly, so she could only stand there and hold back her anger. -Well, that¡¯s all for today. Sensing that the expression on her face and her breathing were about to explode, Cristian quickly stopped the endless meeting. The meeting was still half an hour away. -Yes, we will talk about the rest tomorrow. After Cristian stopped the video conversation, he took off his Bluetooth headset and looked at Serena. His eyes were deep and fell on Serena¡¯s body, watching her straighten her back. She looked at him with clear, bright eyes. -Come here. She opened her lips slightly. -What do you want to do? Serena was angry when she waited, and the reason for her anger was also that she knew he might be engaged to another woman. The feeling of jealousy was like feeding the anger. The more jealous she was, the angrier she became. Before, she didn¡¯t think there was any need to be so anxious. After all, he was recovering from a serious injury. She should give him more time to recover, familiarize him with her existence first and then stimte his memory. But now? What she received from Vittorio was the news that he might be engaged. Letting her act before he got engaged. What was this? It was as if he was about to forcibly snatch someone¡¯s lover. The more she thought about it, the more offended Serena felt, it almost made her cry. Her expression did not weaken; looking directly at him, Cristian could feel her aggravation. But he could not understand why she felt attacked. After yesterday¡¯s dinner, he and she had seen each other only twice. Once was noon, once was now. Maybe¡­ Cristian narrowed his eyes and suddenly thought that when Vittorio had taken her to pick him up for the noon meal, he had been in a hurry and had to leave. He also felt a little annoyed when he saw her and Vittorio walking so close together, so he said he didn¡¯t have time. She¡­ Did she feel attacked by this? Thinking about this, Cristian slowly realized. -Are you still noting?¡± again Cristian reminded her when he saw that she was just asking what she wanted to do, but she still stood there without moving. Serena reluctantly took two steps forward. -I am here, tell me. Did she seem very impatient? Cristian raised his eyebrows and pointed to the coffee on the table: -Try it. Serena looked in the direction of his fingers. In fact, he ordered her to taste the cup of coffee. She shook her head without thinking: -No.¡± Cristian frowned and looked at her with disgust. -No indeed?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Serena looked at him stubbornly, ¡°No.¡± -You seem to know that your coffee is not good, so you refuse to try it,¡± Cristian prodded her deliberately. Serena had already secretly tasted his coffee. She was pregnant now, so she didn¡¯t dare drink too much, and only took a sip when she tried. But today she was in a bad mood, so she added a lot of sugar to her coffee; she knew what coffee was like even without tasting it. Serena looked at him, half-closed her lips and deliberately refuted him. -I don¡¯t want to try it, not because I didn¡¯t do it right, but because ¡­ you already drink that cup of coffee. After she finished speaking, she deliberately raised her eyebrows to look at him, -Are you not obsessed with cleanliness? You drank of that cup of coffee and you make me drink it, don¡¯t you know¡­? He did not say thest sentence, but lowered his eyes. -What don¡¯t I know? Cristian looked at the woman in front of him with disappointment, he didn¡¯t finish the rest, didn¡¯t he know that this would arouse a lot of curiosity in people? Serena looked at her toes and said, -Indirect kisses. Cristian was speechless. Serena was speechless. After realizing what she had just said, Serena lowered her head and bit her lip anxiously: -Silvia has something to do with me, I¡¯m leaving now. She simply turned away, Cristian spoke. -Do they agree? He stood up, pushed the chair aside and stood in front of her. Seeing him approach, Serena could not help but say, -I¡¯m not going to drink of that cup of coffee anyway¡­. After speaking, Cristian suddenly pinched her chin. Cristian lifted her head , bent down and lowered his head, and suddenly stopped when he was just a little bit away from her lips. Their warm breath began to tangle, and Serena felt her heartbeat begin to elerate. She looked at Cristian, who was standing nearby, almost thinking he was about to kiss her right then. But he didn¡¯t. He stopped when only a small distance remained, looking at her. -Do you feel disgusted by me? Serena was so nervous that she didn¡¯t know where to put her hands. In the end, she could only hold her sleeves, not daring to move. The distance between the two of them was so close that if she moved, she touched her thin lips. Even though the two of them were very close before, Serena still couldn¡¯t stop her heartbeat when she approached him, and she was also shy. She almost ¡­ Unconsciously wanted to resist. Cristian felt it, too. Looking at her with sparkling eyes, she was so nervous that she didn¡¯t know what to do, and her red lips trembled. After her eyes rested on his lips, Cristian¡¯s eyes could not move. She said ¡­ Indirect kisses? Looking at her expression, did she look disgusted? But yes ¡­ As soon as this thought passed through her brain, her limbs had already reacted, Cristian suddenly leaned forward and his lips touched Serena¡¯s soft ones. The moment their lips touched, Serena felt as if her head would explode and she took a big step back, staring at him in horror and inconceivability. Her reaction made Cristian feel dissatisfied. He scowled, grabbed her thin white wrist and pulled her to him, holding the back of her head with one hand and bending his head to kiss her. Serena was still angry and unconsciously resisting. But Cristian relied on his strength and speed and got her desire soon enough. Cristian¡¯s heart trembled at the soft touch of the cotton and the light scent that lingered on her body. There seemed to be images flickering in his mind, and he did not even have time to catch them, and those images disappeared. And the woman in his arms was pushing on his chest, trying to push him back hard. Cristian frowned and squeezed her waist directly with his hands, securing her firmly. -His voice was hoarse, even his eyes were as deep as the nightndscape, and he held her body tightly. Serena¡¯s waist was locked and she could not push him away and said angrily, -You are a rogue! Chapter 800: It’s a seduction It was obvious that she was angry, but she gave people the impression that she was acting like a child, and she didn¡¯t seem angry at all. What happened? She obviously wanted to tell him off! Serena was extremely angry, but she saw Cristian¡¯s eyes with a yful smile, ¨C Bad? As she spoke, she seemed to remember something and then scoffed, -Who put the bra in my dress yesterday? By the way, Serena¡¯s ears immediately turned red. -Who is the real rogue? Serena was very anxious. -Listen to me, this was really an ident. God could testify that she really didn¡¯t do it on purpose! She wasn¡¯t that kinky, she had deliberately hung her bra on Cristian¡¯s dress, even though¨Cshe had already slept in his dress. But¡­ It was then that she realized that he no longer needed this dress, so she took this dress as her own. Otherwise, she would not¡­ Thinking about this, Serena was a little desperate. -Incident?¡± Cristian moved a little closer to her, squinting, and theshes around his eyes were distinct, ¡°The probability of such an ident is only 0. 1%. Do you think I will believe you? *** Okay, did you believe it or not! -Well, even if I did it on purpose, are you satisfied? So what? So what? Cristian¡¯s narrowed eyes revealed some danger, -Are you finally going to seduce me? -Wait, what does that have to do with the fact that I seduced you? I don¡¯t want to argue with you, besides¡­-At this point, Serena grumbled some more, -I just hung up a bra, which cannot be considered seduction, so what does your gesture mean now¡­? As she talked about this, she obviouslycked confidence and her voice was much lower, but her discontent andints were expressed in her face. -It means I want to be seduced by you. Cristian thought for a moment and then answered her. Serena felt very puzzled. ¡°Do you mean that you have been seduced by me?¡± Serena looked at his eyes and was still thinking about what that meant, but suddenly there was a knock on the door outside. Hearing this, Serena unconsciously crouched down. After crouching down, she found that she could hide behind Cristian¡¯s desk and moved without thinking. Cristian was surprised to see the whole process. After she hid, Cristian nonchntly said, -Come in. After speaking, he took a firm step, reached out to fix the folds in her clothes that he had just made by hugging her, and then sat down in front of the desk. The person who entered was not someone else, but Silvia. Serena had not yet returned. She thought about it carefully and felt that Serena¡¯s face was not good today, and she was a little worried, so she wanted toe and find her and report to her work. As soon as she entered the office, Silvia inspected it and looked around, but did not see Serena. ¡°How strange, where did she go?¡± ¡°I let her bring him a coffee. She was not in the president¡¯s office and did not return to the secretary¡¯s office, where did she go?¡± Silvia, still not forgetting that she had something official, walked to the office desk and put a tip on the desk. Leaning over, Silvia saw the coffee on the desk and could not help but be a little curious. -Serena brought you coffee yet? -Yes,¡± Cristian nodded. He was back to his original appearance, very indifferent, exuding a kind of breath that strangers should not approach. Serena was hiding under the desk and was speechless. Cristian¡¯s desk was veryrge, but there were also many cabs. Except for storage, the remaining space was enough for his legs. Usually, Cristian did not think there was any problem when he was inside alone, but now Serena was squatting there, the ce was getting very crowded. After Cristian sat down, Serena couldn¡¯t help but draw circles in her heart to curse him. Of course, seeing her squatting here, he still came to sit here, couldn¡¯t he stand a little? However, what puzzled Serena even more was that she was an assistant secretary and had note to have illicit ndestine rtions with Cristian. Why had she hidden under the table? However, at that moment, she did not know what she was thinking, so she unconsciously crouched down and then hid. Could it be that the conversation with Cristian had caused her delusion? Thinking about this, Serena looked at Cristian fiercely, it was all her fault! Cristian was listening to the report Silvia was talking about, but suddenly he felt a resentment under the table that seemed to be directed at him, and he lowered his gaze slightly. He saw Serena crouched there with her hands in front of her legs, like a small animal squashed in a corner, looking¡­ strangely amused. -President, what do you think of my proposal,¡± Silvia finished asking, but she did not wait for Cristian¡¯s answer. She looked around and found that Cristian was looking under the table. Silvia was very curious and was about to approach him. When Serena heard the sound of footsteps, she unconsciously pulled on Cristian¡¯s pants. Cristian was expressionless at first, but now he frowned, this woman¡­ -Silvia was walking this way. Cristian looked up, looking very indifferent. -This proposal is fine, just do it, Silvia, do you have another question? Silvia stopped and did not continue to approach, -Basically, there are no other problems. Then I will tell the subordinates to do it ording to this n. If there are no other problems, I¡¯ll go first.Original from N?velDrama.Org. -Okay. As Silvia left, she could not help but look at Cristian. ¡°Why is everyone a little strange today, what happened?¡± The door was closed Serena raised her head under the table, looking at Cristian. -Did he leave? She dared not make a sound and could only ask with her lips. Seeing her like this, Cristian could not help but reach out with his index finger and push her head back, nudging her a little at a time. -What are you doing,¡± Serena asked him in a low voice. Pulling her finger away and trying to get her head out again. But as soon as she did, Cristian pushed her head back again. After repeating this, Serena suddenly realized that Cristian had done it on purpose and Silvia was already gone. Otherwise Cristian would not be so unrestrained. Thinking this, she went straight out from under the table and stood up to organize her clothes. After that, Serena left the president¡¯s office directly, not caring about Cristian¡¯s reaction. After she left, Cristian sat still. After a long time, he reached out his index finger and gently touched his lips, almost losing his mind¡­. It seemed that her softness and aura were still there. ¡°But, when I kissed her just now, what were the fragments of the image running through my mind?¡± Chapter 801: Are you being sentimental? Back in the secretary¡¯s room, Serena¡¯s ears and face were still red. Silvia looked at her as soon as Serena entered. -Where did you go? Silvia¡¯s voice seemed to ring in her ears. Serena looked at her only for a moment and then looked away, and said calmly, -I went to serve coffee to the president, Silvia, did you forget? -I didn¡¯t forget,¡± Silvia shook her head and then narrowed her eyes, ¡°You served coffee to the president? Why didn¡¯t I see you when I went to his office to report on work? Where did you go? Serena blinked, -I didn¡¯t go anywhere, Silvia, after I delivered the coffee to the president, I felt a little sick to my stomach, so I went to the bathroom, what happened? After hearing this, Silvia looked at her for a moment and found that her ears and cheeks were red, which was a little strange, but. ¡°She seemed very calm when she answered me. I didn¡¯t see her in the office at all.¡± Could it be that she misunderstood him or was thinking too much? -Nothing happened. I feel a little strange today, you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, do you need a vacation today? Serena smiled gratefully at him, then shook her head, -Thanks for your kindness, but I¡¯m fine. ¨C Good, then go back to work. After Serena returned to her desk, Silvia touched her chin, thinking about the situation in the office right now. They were both very strange today, and ¡­ she also heard that Vittorio went to the secretary¡¯s office specifically to look for Serena. What are these young people doing? Because of the episode in the office, Serena has been distracted all day, always thinking about the scene where he suddenly hugged her and then bent his head to kiss her. The two had kissed countless times before. But this was the first time he had kissed her unconsciously since he had lost his memory, in fact Serena could also feel that many of his actions were unconscious. The memory in her head was lost, but the memory in her limbs was not. Her body was still familiar to her. But hadn¡¯t re said that being with familiar people and doing more actions to stimte memory would help restore memory? Why was there no special reaction after getting along these days, including today¡¯s intimate behavior? The more she thought about it, the more Serena had a headache. She nned to call re after finishing the work and then carefully consult the matter to see how to deal with it. So after finishing work, Serena packed her bags and prepared to call Chiara when she returned. After leaving thepany, Serena headed for the subway station. When she was halfway there, a car suddenly stopped in front of her, and the window rolled down, revealing a beautiful face. Cristian¡¯s indifferent gaze fell on Serena¡¯s body. At the sight of him, Serena was a little surprised-why was he here? He was clearly some distance from thepany, ¡°Did he see me when I left? -President? Serena called him surprised. But Cristian only said, -Get in the car. Serena was speechless. She was still hesitating, Cristian was already showing a disgruntled air, -Hurry up, I can¡¯t park here. Serena turned around, quickly opened the car door and sat down. Cristian¡¯s behavior today ¡­ was really abnormal. Serena thought after getting into the car. -What are you thinking? Fasten your seat belt. Just as she was thinking about Cristian¡¯s strange behavior today, he reminded Serena, and she lowered her head and fastened her seat belt. After fastening her seat belt, Serena saw him turn around and go forward. She did not know what Cristian wanted to do, so she remained silent. After all, the incident that happened in the afternoon made her feel very embarrassed; she didn¡¯t even dare to look at Cristian now. After a while, Serena suddenly discovered that the direction of the car seemed to be heading toward her house. She was amazed ¨C Cristian wanted to drive her home? But when she suddenly thought about it, it seemed impossible. Based on his current character, how could he drive her home? It was not something he would do. Serena¡¯s home was not far from thepany. She was bing more and more familiar with the road. Serena could finally be sure, but she still asked him cautiously, ¡°Will you take me home? Cristian was speechless. The car stopped at a red light. Cristian turned his head and looked at her indifferently, ¡°Are you being sentimental? -What?¡±-Serena was stunned, ¡°If not to take me home, then where are we going now? Cristian half-closed his thin lips, his face was not very good. -I¡¯ming to get the clothes I left yesterday. Serena was speechless. She found that her purpose in sending her home was to get the clothes, and she was a little jealous, so she said, -You really like that dress so much. Seeing the dissatisfaction on her face, Cristian scoffed, -The other night, did you do anything to my dress and the clothes I left¡­? Hearing this, Serena abruptly interrupted him and gritted her teeth, -What are you talking about? I¡¯m not that kind of person! -Really?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Since the red light time was over, Cristian put his hands back on the steering wheel, turned his head and ignored her. ¡°In fact, you could treat me like a pervert. Otherwise he would not always emphasize this question, ¡°And ¡­ after you kissed me in the office today, did you also say that you were seduced by me?¡± She had originally nned to create a good image, who knew ¡­ Was ruined like that. Serena was discouraged. The speed of the car Cristian was driving was very steady, and soon he arrived at the door of Serena¡¯s house. After Cristian parked the car, he followed her upstairs. When the two entered, they met the owner who was about to go for a walk after dinner. Today he walked with a dog. When he saw Serena and Cristian enter together, he smiled mysteriously again. -Serena, are you bringing your boyfriend back? Serena was speechless. It was very difficult to answer , if she said he was not her boyfriend, but he had been here for two days in a row, even if she said no, the homeowner would not believe it. In the end, Serena did not exin anything, said goodbye to homeowner and went upstairs. When she took the key to open the door, Cristian behind her suddenly said, ¡°Did you tell her I¡¯m your boyfriend? Serena¡¯s hand trembled as she opened the door, and the key fell to the floor. She bent down in panic, picked it up and opened the door again, then said brutally, ¡°How is that possible? I never spread rumors, it¡¯s all because the owner¡¯s imagination is too good. -Really?¡± Cristian looked at her calmly, then entered. She still had only her indoor slipper in the shoe rack, Cristian could only step on the floor barefoot, and the cold touch made him frown. It seemed he had to remind her to prepare a pair of men¡¯s indoor slippers. Chapter 802: Do you still want to intervene in her private life? Serena did not try to guess what he was thinking. She changed her slippers and walked in, walking toward the kitchen, saying, ¡°Sit down first, I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water and then help you gather your clothes. Pick up the clothes? He did not sit down; he stood in the living room and looked around. Soon Serena took out a cup of hot water, ¡°First you drink some water then I will bring your clothes. Serena headed for the balcony after speaking. Cristian left his clothes in his bathroomst night. It was not good to throw his clothes away immediately, so he simply washed them and then hung them to dry. When she went to the balcony to get the clothes, Serena¡¯s heart trembled and she did not know if Cristian would follow her and say she was a pervert. But he did not follow her, she picked up the clothes without any trouble and then went back. -These are the clothes you left yesterday, and I sent the other dress to theundry. I probably won¡¯t receive it until tomorrow. Cristian looked at the clothes collected beside him, which she had already put in the bags, and nodded. Serena found it strange to see that he had no other reaction. Standing there, Cristian seemed to have no intention of leaving so he sat downfortably. Serena could only say, -First I have to wash the rice, and then I will go to the supermarket downstairs to buy fresh vegetables and fish. Cristian nodded, -Okay. Serena was speechless. ¡°At this point, shouldn¡¯t he say he¡¯s leaving? Didn¡¯t hee to get the dress and clothes? You already have it, so he should go.¡± What she had just said was also obvious, but she did not expect that he still does not stay there quietly. He has¡­ -would you¡­ stay for dinner?¡± asked Serena cautiously, her eyes full of curiosity. To be honest, she thought nothing of it, ¡°Last night he said the fish soup I cooked was mediocre. She probably didn¡¯t want to eat the food she cooked anymore.¡± However, her abnormal performance today made Serena suddenly ask herself this question. After asking, she felt so stupid, why did she suddenly ask such a self-inflicted question? Just when Serena was thinking about how to save him, Cristian said, ¡°Since you invited me, I reluctantly ept. Serena was speechless. What, when did she invite him? She just asked him. -Wait, when did I invite you?Original from N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t even finish his words, -he got up, -Are you not going to wash the rice? Haven¡¯t you started yet? Serena was speechless. So, Serena went to the kitchen to cook, when she was washing the rice, she suddenly thought it would be good to stay. If he came every day from now on, maybe he can stimte her memory? That wouldn¡¯t be bad. Soon Serena went out for groceries. She did not want Cristian to apany her thought let him stay in the house and wait. She would be back soon. But she did not expect Cristian to follow her as soon as she reached the door. Serena said nothing and the two of them went downstairs together. The supermarket was nearby, a few minutes¡¯ walk away, so they did not drive. Serena liked to eat fish, and fish was also very nutritious for her now, so after buying vegetables, she headed for the fish stall. As she approached, she smelled a strong smell of fish, Cristian¡¯s footsteps stoppedpletely, and then he frowned and looked at her. -You want to buy fish again? -It¡¯s good to eat fish, I like to drink fish soup. After this, he felt that her expression was a little strange, and he couldn¡¯t help but say jokingly, -Don¡¯t worry, today¡¯s fish is just done, so I¡¯ll let the boss fix the fish, and I won¡¯t ask you to kill it again. There was a murmur after this sentence: -I don¡¯t want your clothes to get wet again. Cristian stood expressionless. He frowned and watched her walk away. ¡°You seem to despise me a lot? Why didn¡¯t I even catch the fish and kill them?¡± When Serena returned from buying the fish, Cristian¡¯s pressure on her body became heavier, but her attractive appearance still attracted the attention of many people. At the checkout counter, women kept looking at him, and they even took out their cell phones to take pictures. But Cristian looked at them with fierce eyes, and they had to put their phones away and look at him greedily. Serena couldn¡¯t help but sigh in excitement. Indeed¡­ No matter where beautiful people went, whether at home or abroad, they were especially popr. After that, the two quickly returned to the residence. When they reached the door, they found that there was a person outside the door. Vittorio sat in front of the door. After seeing the two, he showed a look of surprise. -You¡­ Vittorio looked at the scene in astonishment. Cristian was carrying a supermarket shopping bag, which looked very heavy, while Serena was carrying a small bag, which was especially light. In this way, she looked ¡­ like a young couple living together. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare say it, but she quickly got up from the ground and said, -I¡¯m here again to eat for free. As soon as his voice fell, Vittorio felt a terrible look on his face, his smile stiffened, and there was no need to think about who had given it to him. Vittorio coughed slightly, pretending not to. Serena opened the door, pretending nothing had happened. -Come inside. Vittorio wanted to go forward, but the tall figure of Cristian stood in the doorway, blocking his way. Seeing Serena change her slippers and carry her things directly to the kitchen, Cristian turned and said indifferently, -What do you want to do? Vittorio said, -I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just think your assistant cooks well. I will onlye here to get a free meal. Her words made Cristian frown. If he had not followed her today, would Vittorio havee too? -Is it okay for you to be here?¡± Cristian turned his head back, looking at him with disgust. Vittorio listened and could not help but curl his lips, ¡°You are so strange, what does it have to do with me whether you agree or not? I¡¯m not going to eat the food you cooked. Cristian was speechless. -How? You¡¯re just their boss, do you still want to interfere in subordinates¡¯ private lives after work?¡± joked Vittorio, -Cristian, you can¡¯t be so overbearing as to interfere in their private lives too. -When Serena came out of the kitchen and saw that they were still at the door, she could not help but frown and asked. -Don¡¯t youe in?¡± Vittorio took advantage of Cristian¡¯s distraction, slipped into the alcove next to him, and then asked aloud, -What delicious dishes are you preparing today? Chapter 803: Get out if you’ve said enough! After Vittorio entered, he quickly went to the kitchen and was surprised. -How nice, is there still fish soup today? Cristian, who was still standing in the doorway, was speechless. He looked at Vittorio as if he wanted to kill him Why didn¡¯t he think Vittorio was so obnoxious before? ¡°He looks like he really wants to be beaten by me.¡± Suddenly, Cristian pulled out his phone as if he was thinking about something. -Sister-inw,¡¬ Vittorio snuck into the kitchen while Cristian was still outside and whispered, -Why is Cristian here? Serena replied, -He came with me right after he left thepany. He said toe and get the clothes he left yesterday. Did he really do that? Because of this, Vittorio could not help but raise his eyebrows, ¡°Yesterday¡¯s clothes? Did he say he woulde and pick them up himself? -Yes,¡¬ Serena nodded. -Can you believe it? Vittorio approached, narrowed his eyes and asked. -What?¡± Serena looked at Vittorio who was approaching, with some hesitation, -He said the dress was expensive, so of course he wanted to take it back. Of course, Serena didn¡¯t tell Vittorio that her bra was hanging over the suit, that kind of thing¨Conly she and Cristian knew better. Vittorio immediately misunderstood when he heard this, andughing said, ¡°Is it expensive? Would the heir to the Calligaris Group really say expensive? Sister-inw, I must say you are so pure! Seeing that Serena was still looking at him, Vittorio exined, ¡°I think she deliberately found an excuse toe eat at your ce. This is the first time I found out that he was such a person. Of course, he wanted toe and stay with you, but he had to find this excuse. Compared to Vittorio, Cristian was too arrogant. Fortunately, it was you, if it were other women ¡­ I suppose they would have run away a long time ago. However, with Cristian¡¯s beauty, not to mention his arrogance, even if it was really involuntary, as long as he did not refuse, what woman would not take the initiative? Thisparison was really irritating. -What are you doing?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. -An indifferent voice resounded in the kitchen. Serena and Vittorio turned their heads at the same time and saw Cristian leaning against the kitchen door, hands sped to his chest, looking at them both with indifference. Vittorio found that when he was a little closer to his sister-inw, Cristian¡¯s mood was very unstable, especially his gaze, almost killing him. -Nothing, I¡¯m just asking your assistant how to cook the ingredients, why are you so nervous?¡± After speaking, Vittorio deliberately winked at Cristian. Pretending to be like this in front of a woman he liked, Vittorio deliberately irritated Cristian and then watched him take off his disguise. Vittorio thought Cristian was always so indifferent and dismissive to anyone. Maybe this was his vulgar interest, and suddenly he wanted to see Cristianpletely chaotic and unreasonable for a woman. When she thought about it ¡­ it was so exciting! However, at that moment, his phone rang. After Vittorio looked at the caller ID, his proud expression suddenly became frustrated. Grandpa? Fuck! Why would Grandpa call me right now? Vittorio looked at Serena, then answered the phone: -Grandpa! -Vittorio,e home right now. Vittorio,-But, what did I do wrong today, is he so fierce with me as soon as I answered the phone? He thought carefully and seems to have done nothing wrong today. Lately, his gossip news had decreased a lot. Why did the old man start scolding him in the first sentence when he called him? -Do you have the courage to say that you haven¡¯t done anything wrong? Where are you now? Have you gone out to y again? You bastard, when will you be able to progress so that I of this age don¡¯t have to worry so much about you? Vittorio was dumbfounded, because he didn¡¯t even know what had happened, but the old man kept scolding him and didn¡¯t give him a chance to exin at all. -Bad boy, if you don¡¯t appear before me in half an hour, don¡¯t me me for freezing all your credit cards. -Grandpa, why is this so sudden? The phone has already hung up. Vittorio stood there with the phone in his hand, still stunned . Cristian, who had witnessed this scene with his own eyes, looked thoughtfully and smiled slightly, then raised his lips and sneered, -Looking at your expression, does it look like you are in a hurry? Vittorio did not understand at first and was scolded for not doing anything. Now he suddenly reacted after seeing Cristian¡¯s eyes. This was done by Cristian? Fuck. ¡°You bastard, you betray me for a woman?¡± What¡¯s going on?-Serena looked at Vittorio curiously, ¡°Who was the person who called you just now? When Vittorio recovered, he pretended to smile and said, -My grandfather called me, he¡¯s in a hurry to see me, so¡­. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stay for dinner. After speaking, Vittorio had a pained and regretful expression: -Can Ie tomorrow? Serena was speechless. She nodded: -Of course. Vittorio immediately smiled: -Then I¡¯lle back tomorrow. After speaking, Vittorio looked at Cristian triumphantly. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me stay for dinner today, but I cane tomorrow. Anyway, with so much time, I can always find an opportunity to break Cristian¡¯s disguise!¡± After saying goodbye to Serena, Vittorio was about to leave, Cristian wanted to personally close the door behind him but Vittorio squeezed it with his hand. -Cristian, you are so shameless and shameless that you called my grandfather to speak ill of me. Cristian arched his eyebrows, -Shameless? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not as shameless as you are. Listening, Vittorio gritted his teeth, ¡°Am I shameless? It¡¯s hard to tell who is shameless. It¡¯s obvious you want to stay for dinner alone, so you make an excuse that you¡¯re here to get your clothes. Cristian frowned and unconsciously narrowed his eyes to look at him. Vittorio looked at his expression and realized that he had guessed the idea in his heart, and continued to say things that made him angry. -Is the dress expensive? The heir to the Calligaris family actually said that a suit is expensive. Why don¡¯t I think you are so diligent and consistent when designing dresses? Finding an opportunity, Vittorio taunted him. ¡°I can¡¯t stay for dinner, and ridiculing him for revenge is not too much, is it?¡± -Have you finished? Who knew Cristian¡¯s emotions would soon subside, looked Vittorio out the door and said casually, ¡°Leave if you¡¯ve said enough. Then he closed the door directly. Vittorio was near the door, his nose was almost hit by the door, and he was so angry that he shouted out the door! Chapter 804: I will do what I say. -He is so loud. Cristian joked, then turned expressionless and reached out to touch his ears. As soon as Vittorio left, the house became much quieter. Serena was still cooking in the kitchen, Cristian approached the door and his eyes fell on her. The light in the kitchen was very yellow, Serena was wearing a light apron with her hair pulled back behind her head, and the light gave her a soft glow. Looking at her like this, Cristian really had the feeling that their living conditions must be like this. Of course, he had not even known her for half a month and knew nothing about the woman in front of him, but her body seemed to be out of his brain¡¯s control and he wanted to get closer to her. Why did he feel this way? As Cristian thought about this question, Serena seemed to feel iting, so she turned her head and looked at him. -What are you doing there,¡¬ Serena asked curiously, -Are you going to help me again? Although her eyes and expressions were not very obvious, Cristian could tell that she was suspicious of him, too. Cristian¡¯s lips twitched and there was a strong helplessness in his heart. He had not expected a day when, helpless, he would really be confronted by a woman, and he seemed to have no more reason to argue. -Ok, wait for me in the living room, the dishes will be ready soon,¡± Serena said. And then she turned back to continue cooking. Cristian was speechless. Today¡¯s dinner was the same as yesterday, meat and soup, Serena knowing that she was pregnant, she was careful when it came to eating. Unless she was too tired to cook, she would eat something simpler. Usually, she still had a sense of ritual. She would go to the supermarket to buy the necessary ingredients. After returning home, she would cook slowly and then eat slowly by herself. However, these meals were especiallymon for Cristian. After all, even high-end restaurants could not hire the chef from his family, and Serena cooked only ordinary dishes. The two were silent as they ate, Cristian drank the fish soup in silence, watching the woman eating quietly in front of him, his heart seemed to gradually calm down. After eating, when Serena picked up the dishes in the kitchen, Cristian followed her and casually said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you. Serena saw that his sleeves were not rolled up and smiled, ¡°No need, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll break all my dishes and then I¡¯ll have to spend money to buy a new set. Listening, Cristian narrowed his eyes, ¡°Do you suspect me? -No, I just think that you are the president of the Calligaris Group and shouldn¡¯t do this kind of thing. Besides, you are both a boss and a guest, so I can do these things. ¡°I¡¯m a boss and a guest. This sentence silenced Cristian, coupled with the words Vittorio had said to him earlier. ¡°You¡¯re just his boss, you don¡¯t have to deal with his personal life do you?¡± So she treated him as her boss and invited him to dinner? What if he was not her boss? After all, she did not refuse to let Vittorio eat here. The phone rang suddenly, Cristian looked at it and answered. -Mr. Cristian, Mr. Angelo asks when you will be back. Cristian looked at Serena, half-closed his lips and said, -Soon. -Ok, Mr. Angelo is waiting for you. -I know. After hanging up the phone, Serena looked at her phone and asked, -Does your family ask you toe back? After asking, Cristian did not answer. Instead, she added, -Now it¡¯s toote,e back soon. This caused Cristian to frown directly and look at the woman in front of him helplessly. -Do you really want me to leave? Serena did not know what to answer. Of course she did not want him to leave, but what could she do if he stayed? Now she was anxiously trying to call re and ask her if there was a better way. As now she could not sense any fluctuation in Cristian¡¯s memory. When he saw her, he was too calm. -No,¡¬ Serena smiled slightly, lowered her eyes and said softly, -If I invite you to stay, will you agree? Hearing this, Cristian narrowed his eyes and looked at her seriously. -Are you sure? She thought he would initially refuse, but she did not expect him to ¡­ Serena began to move things around the kitchen, saying, -Pretend you didn¡¯t hear what I said. -You will be responsible for what you say,¡± Cristian looked at her and said indifferently, ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t say it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Serena stopped, turned her head and looked at him. -So, what happens if you find out one day that you didn¡¯t do what you said? ¡°You said you would take care of me and Manuel, but in the end you had an ident and forgot about me. Serena was angry with him before, but now she was worried about him. No one could predict natural and man-made disasters. Listening, Cristian narrowed his eyes, thinking some more as he looked at her. What this woman said was really strange. -No, I will do as you say. Serena smiled slightly, -Then I will wait. Alright, now it¡¯ste and better to go back. I packed all your clothes from yesterday, don¡¯t forget to take them with you. After she finished speaking, she ignored Cristian¡¯s reaction and went straight to the kitchen. When she finished cleaning, the living room had be quiet again. Serena opened the door and looked down. Cristian¡¯s car was gone. It looked like he was already gone. She quickly returned to the room and pulled out her phone to call Chiara. When Chiara answered his call, she was probably babysitting and there were children talking next to her. -Secretary Chiara, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m calling sote, she¡­. -It¡¯s okay, Miss Serena, what¡¯s wrong? -Mom, Mom¡­ Serena couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard a child¡¯s voiceing from the phone: -It¡¯s so energetic. -Children just make noise, and the noise gives me a headache every day. When Serena heard the voicee up from the phone, re was looking after her son and soon calmed down. -Do you have any questionstely? -Yes,¡¬ Serena told Chiara about recent events. She was very distressed, -I don¡¯t think he has a special reaction. Didn¡¯t he say that getting along with familiar people will stimte his memory? I feel that -he doesn¡¯t seem to remember anything? re thought for a moment, and then said, -In fact, this matter is not inevitable, it¡¯s just a matter of probability, and¡­ Listening to what you say, it sounds like you don¡¯t have a particrly intimate contact? Chapter 805: Close Contact Intimate contact? Apart from the one in the afternoon , I had never had close contact. Serena was embarrassed to say directly and answered indistinctly. After hearing this, Chiara asked, ¡°Do you think I had any special change at that time? Special change? Serena was very nervous that day, she pushed him unconsciously and then was overwhelmed by him again. She was too shy at that time, so how could she have the mind to guess his change? Now, after re¡¯s reminder, Serena realized that she should really watch his reaction. -Why don¡¯t you try to think about it, didn¡¯t he behave in some special way at that moment? Serena half-closed her lips and thought about it carefully. At that moment, she seemed to feel Cristian¡¯s movements stop for a moment. And she found an opportunity to push him away at that moment. Could it be-there was mystery in this?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Thinking about this, Serena frowned and said, ¡°I think he has a special behavior. -Exactly,¡¬ Chiara smiled slightly, -If close contact can stimte him, I suggest you increase the number of close contacts. Serena was speechless. Chiara must have done this deliberately, otherwise how could she have heard a hint of derision in Chiara¡¯s words? Serena could not help but ask deliberately; Secretary Chiara, is it really that good? -What¡¯s wrong? If it were not for his ident, you would already be a couple, and ording to what you said, since Mr. Cristian wants to have close contact with you, it means that he simply does not remember things, but many actions are instinctive. If close contact can stimte his memory, isn¡¯t that a good thing? It can improve your rtionship and restore his memory, so why don¡¯t you do it? What he said was reasonable, but there was no reason to refute it. After hanging up the phone, Serena sighed several times. Would she have ¡­ more intimate contact with Cristian in the future? How to say it? Would she rush to kiss him like Anna did with Matteo? At the thought of that image, Serena abruptly shook her head, feeling that she could not do that sort of thing. It was a terrible nuisance. *** Calligaris House -Grandfather, is Brother Cristian so busy these days? Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet? He has just recovered from a serious illness, can his body handle it? Hearing this, Angelo sighed heavily, -He likes work too much and doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on recently. Magdalene thought for a moment, -Could it be that thepany has too many things or? let me go to thepany to help him? -When Angelo heard Magdalena¡¯s rmendation, he was secretly pleased in his heart. If Magdalene could get along with Cristian in thepany, they could produce the feelings. But¨Cwhat Cristian said that day came back to his mind, and his reaction indifferent. Magdalena was intelligent and well-educated, had a good family and was also very beautiful. If the people of the Calligaris family could sessfully marry the people of the Landi family, it would be a great help to Cristian¡¯s future career. Such a girl, logically, he would normally like. But even though Cristian lost his memory, he did not have good feelings for Maddalena. This gave him a bit of a headache. -Yes, Grandpa, I followed my older brother before, I know many things and can definitely help him. Yes, but¡­ As Angelo thought, the servant beside him said, -The young man has returned. They both raised their heads and saw Cristian enter. His gaze was indifferent, there was no expression on his face, and he walked toward Angelo, -Grandfather. Angelo nodded his head, -You get off work thiste? If there are too many business things, leave them to your secretary. If you really can¡¯t finish them, you should stop them. You just recovered from a serious illness, don¡¯t work too hard, go eat first. -No, I¡¯ve already eaten. -Have you eaten?¡± Angelo narrowed his eyes, -Where did you eat and what did you eat? At this tone, Cristian could not help but frown and said indifferently, -Grandpa, I¡¯m an adult now. This meant that he had the power to decide what to do. Although Angelo was his grandfather, Cristian¡¯s discipline seemed too inclined to treat him as a child, and he had to ask questions about food. Angelo was stunned for a moment, not expecting him to demean himself like that in front of Magdalene. His dignity was lost, and Angelo was immediately annoyed, with a stern face, ¡°What¡¯s your attitude? I¡¯m your grandfather, can¡¯t I worry about you? Is that your attitude when you talk to me? -Grandfather, don¡¯t be angry. Brother Cristian is too tired from working overtime. His mood is a little bad. Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll massage his shoulders -Magdalena stood up and hurriedly massaged Angelo¡¯s shoulders. Then she looked up at Cristian: ¡°Brother Cristian, Grandpa is not ready to wait for your return yet, so hurry up and apologize to him. As he listened, Cristian frowned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have dinner? You don¡¯t have to wait for me in the future. -What do you mean, you have to work overtime every day?¡± Angelo felt better after hearing that Cristian was concerned about him, and said, ¡°Are you preparing to work overtime every day? Did I say you just got well and not to work much? Why don¡¯t you obey me? -Grandfather, I know my physical condition very well, now I¡¯m going upstairs. After speaking, Cristian turned and left. -Seeing this, Magdalene hurried to follow him, but Cristian took a long step and she almost had to run after him, -Brother Cristian, don¡¯t go away, I want to talk to you. Cristian did not stop and said indifferently, ¡°I am tired today. If you have something to say, please tell me tomorrow. He continued up the stairs, Magdalene had to stop and felt ufortable as she looked at his back. Why was he still like this? Ever since she had learned that he was injured, she hade to visit him and take care of him every day, but he was still so indifferent to her, he didn¡¯t even want to look at her anymore, and he didn¡¯t even listen to her full sentence. The person who had lost his memory, but why couldn¡¯t he intervene? The more Magdalene thought about it, the more she felt assaulted, she clenched her fists and her eyes gradually turned red. -Maddalena. Angelo¡¯s voice came from behind her, Magdalena quickly calmed her emotions and then smiled at him, -Grandpa, I¡¯m fine, haven¡¯t you had dinner yet? I¡¯ll take you to dinner. Angelo nodded, and after dinner, Magdalene came home. She was so angry that she broke her phone as soon as she walked through the door. Joseph and Tancredi in the living room squinted when they saw this scene. -What¡¯s wrong, who offended you? Hearing Joseph¡¯s voice, Magdalene rushed, -Grandfather, how is the engagement going? Chapter 806: What engagement? -What?¡±-Tancredi seemed to grasp some information, ¡°What engagement? Who is engaged? Magdalene looked at him and ignored him. Tancredi looked at her, wanting tough, -What, I just came back from far away and something happened that I didn¡¯t know? And what¡¯s wrong with your look, why does it look like I did something to you that I regret? Joseph has always loved his two grandchildren, so now he took the initiative to exin to Tancredi, -Our family had a marriage contract with the Calligaris family, but Angelo¡¯s daughter did not approve the marriage contract, so, unfortunately, we did not be rtives. At that time, I talked with Angelo that if our children were not married to each other, grandchildren could also get married. Recently, Angelo just found his grandson, so we are preparing for marriage between our two families. Hearing this, Tancredi arched his eyebrows, -The grandson he found is a man? -Yes. Tancredi looked at Magdalena beside him and smiled, -Grandfather, do you want to help Magdalena get engaged? She is so fickle that she is not likely to agree with you. Besides¨Cyou¡¯re so old, are you interested in being a matchmaker for young people?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. -Brother, are you talking nonsense? You can¡¯t talk like that to Grandpa. Magdalene said angrily and then held out her hand to protect Joseph. The two did this every day, and Joseph said happily, -Do you think I want to be a matchmaker? -Maddalena?¡± Tancredi narrowed his eyes, -What happened to her? -He asked her, when Angelo¡¯s nephew was injured, she went to his house every day. Now that he is healed, Magdalena still goes every day. She seems to really like Angelo¡¯s nephew. Hearing this, Tancredi could only ask: -Does Magdalena like him? Magdalene¡¯s needs were always strict, and the only man she liked for so many years was Cristian. But Cristian had married not long before, had Magdalena finally given in? Magdalena bit her lower lip and stared at Tancredi. -Brother, let me do my own business. You cannot interfere in my business this time. Tancredi, -You say that as if I always interfere in your business. -Isn¡¯t that fromst time? -Thest time? Thest time was a special situation. If I didn¡¯t stop you then, then ¡­ -Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. The issues of the past are no longer important. I don¡¯t me you for intervening at that time. But brother, you must promise me not to intervene in my affairs in the future. Tancredi felt a headache, looked at her and said, -I am helping you, how can you see it as interfering with you? -Just tell me if you agree? -Well, I promise. In any case, she was his younger sister, Tancredi could only agree with her. -Grandfather, you have to help me. -Well, if you like, I will help you. Now go and rest. -Ok, grandfather, don¡¯t forget this. Tomorrow you will go to Calligaris¡¯ house to talk about it. I will go upstairs first. After she left, Tancredi could not help but squint, -Who is the grandson of the Calligaris family? How can Magdalena like him so much? Joseph reached out his hand to stroke his beard with a smile said mysteriously, -He is very cute, I like him a lot too, he and Magdalena are very suitable. -Grandfather also praised him, so I want to see what kind of person he is. The next day Tancredi wanted to see the man his grandfather praised and Magdalena liked so much, so he went straight to the Calligaris Group. When he arrived at the reception, the girl at the desk was a little excited when she saw him. -You are¡­ Tancredi was very famous in this field, because his looks and status made many girls fall in love with him. Many photos and news about Tancredi had been published on the Inte, including magazines. He said before that he liked girls with clean eyes, long hair, bangs and very pretty, so many tall and thin girls were disappointed. Then the delicate girls immediately stayed with long hair and trimmed bangs. Unfortunately, there was no channel to approach Tancredi, so they could only frantically turn to the Landi group. -Myst name is Landi and my first name is Tancredi. I want to make an appointment with your president. The girl at the front desk took a long time to respond and quickly nodded, -Of course. Tancredi lifted his lips and his voice sounded charming: -Is it okay if I don¡¯t have an appointment? -Yes, I¡¯ll show you the way. -Thank you. The girl at the front desk led Tancredi to the elevator and his heart pounded. She had never thought she would have the opportunity to be so close to Tancredi, feeling that this was truly a historic moment. On the way to the president¡¯s office, as they passed the secretary¡¯s room, a person inside happened to walk out the moment they passed, Tancredi thought she saw a familiar back. He stopped suddenly, looked again at the distant figure and slowly narrowed his eyes. Was this¡­ back, if he was not mistaken, not Serena? When he had met her earlier at the restaurant, Tancredi had still been very surprised. He had not expected to see her again so soon, but ¡­ why is she here? Tancredi was very puzzled. The girl at the front desk saw him stop and saw that he was still watching Serena¡¯s back as she left, suddenly feeling jealous. -Sir, is there anything not? Tancredi pointed to her back and asked, -Who is the girl who just walked by? It turned out that he was really looking at her. ¡°Beautiful people are really different. Even Tancredi looked at her twice, and he even asked me about her.¡± The girl at the front desk was a little jealous, but still said, ¡°That¡¯s the assistant secretary we just hired. She¡¯s lucky, this position has been recruiting for a long time, and she was the first one toe through. -Assistant secretary?¡± Tancredi said these words, still puzzled. He was sure this woman was Serena, but her? why would she be here as an assistant secretary? -Silvia, this is the president of the Landi Group. She wants to meet the president. Landi Group? Silvia immediately raised her head and, after looking at Tancredi, said, -Please wait a moment, I will speak with the president. Silvia led him to the office door and soon came out, -Pleasee in. Tancredi smiled politely at her, then adjusted his clothes and entered. If this person was to be his brother-inw in the future, then ¡­ he had to leave a good impression on his brother-inw. But when Tancredi clearly saw the man sitting at the desk, he waspletely confused ¡­ Chapter 807: Lingering on misconceptions without reflection Cristian? Why was he here? Tancredi looked at Cristian, who was sitting there, and his heart was full of doubt. Just now he met Serena, and then Cristian. He was stunned for a few seconds before turning his head to look at Silvia and the receptionist, -Is this the office of the president of the Calligaris Group? Have I not got the wrong room? They were both very puzzled by Tancredi¡¯s question. Looking at him suspiciously, Silvia smiled and asked, -Does he like to joke a lot? There is only one president¡¯s room in the Calligaris Group, how can he enter the wrong room? -So¡­ the person inside is Cristian? Silvia nodded and looked at him strangely. -Do you have any questions, sir? Tancredi was very surprised. He could not understand what was going on, so he gestured with his hand to indicate that there was no problem, and then went inside. After entering, Tancredi kept looking at Cristian, thinking he had made a mistake. But after looking closely, this was the person he had seen before. It was impossible that he had made a mistake, but ¡­ Cristian, howe he is Angelo¡¯s nephew? Was Serena here as his secretary? If they were still together, howe they thought of marrying him to Magdalena? He had just left for a long trip, why did so many things happen after his return that he could not understand? Could it be that Cristian¡¯s marriage changed or that he regretted getting married? In fact, men fell in love with other people really easily. With this thought in his heart, Tancredi approached him and greeted him, ¡°Hello, long time no see. Cristian frowned, -Do I know you? Tancredi was speechless. -I didn¡¯t offend you before, why do you hate me? Why do you say you don¡¯t know me? Looking at the strange face in front of him, Cristian did not have an impression, but hearing Tancredi¡¯s tone, he should have known him. Since he had lost his memory, everyone was strange. -Have we met before? Then Cristian asked more. Tancredi looked at him puzzled . What happened, Cristian no longer recognized him? Tancredi thought he was joking, but seeing the solemn and indifferent expression and look on his face, he realized he was not joking. ¡°He looked at me very strangely, it seems like he doesn¡¯t really know me.¡± Suddenly, he did not know what to say. He came to the Calligaris Group just to see who his future brother-inw was. He had not expected this unexpected situation at all. -Why are you looking for me? Tancredi had no choice but to introduce himself, but Cristian only replied with indifference: -My secretary already told me about your identity before you came in. If you have nothing to say, don¡¯t influence my work. After speaking, she reminded him indifferently, ¡®It¡¯s time to get to work. Tancredi was speechless. Well, he was still the same indifferent man, but I didn¡¯t know him anymore. Tancredi had many questions, but he felt this matter was too strange, so he had to go back to find out more, so he shook his head, -No, I just came to meet you, since it¡¯s time to work, then I won¡¯t bother you. After he left, Cristian began to think. ¡°With the look on his face, did he really know me before?¡± ***Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Tancredi left the office. The receptionist and secretary Silvia had already left. He walked in the direction he had just entered, but stopped when he passed the secretary¡¯s room. He saw Serena here a moment ago, and the receptionist said she was the secretary¡¯s assistant. Suddenly, he understood why he would see her here, but-why would she be the secretary¡¯s assistant? He was thinking when suddenly he heard footsteps, Tancredi raised his head and saw Serena returning with the folder. He immediately headed toward her and stopped her. Seeing Tancredi, Serena was surprised and then frowned. ¡°Why did I meet him again?¡± -We met again,¡¬ Tancredi said with a smile, -Is it convenient to find a ce to chat? Who knew Serena replied indifferently, -It¡¯s not convenient. Then she ignored him and thought about leaving. Tancredi was a little helpless. This woman was really too individual. He could only turn to look over her shoulder and say, -I won¡¯t keep you long. It¡¯s okay to talk here. However, Serena went straight to the secretary¡¯s room as if she had not heard him. Tancredi was not angry and began to think with his chin in his hand. The mood of these two people was much worse, and he decided to go back and rify the matter first. In the Landi family. -Tell me, what is going on? Why has Cristian be the heir to the Calligaris family and do you want to get engaged to him? Magdalene was lying in front of theputer holding a pillow while watching the drama. After hearing Tancredi¡¯s words, she jumped like an angry monkey, -Brother, didn¡¯t you promise not to interfere in my affairs anymore? Why did you secretly investigate again? Seeing her angry look, Tancredi stretched out his hands helplessly. -I didn¡¯t investigate you, I just want to see who could please you so much. After all, didn¡¯t you only like Cristian before? I want to know how good a man in this world can make you like him, so¡­. I went to the Calligaris Group for this purpose. Magdalene did not want to hear his exnation at all and shouted angrily, ¡°Anyway, you are betraying me. You don¡¯t respect me at all. -Maddalena, I just want to know who it is. Besides, if you are really engaged to him, won¡¯t I know who he is in the future?¡± Moreover, Tancredi was no longer smiling; his tone was serious. His face also became solemn, -You don¡¯t want me to know, you are hiding something from me, aren¡¯t you? As she listened, Magdalene¡¯s face changed and she quickly looked away. -You promised me. -Yes, I promised you, but before I promised you, you didn¡¯t tell me that he was the one who would get engaged to you. Magdalene turned her head and said angrily, -What, he is the one who is engaged to me. I like him, I just want to be with him. I¡¯m your younger sister, isn¡¯t my happiness important? -So, do you think you will be happy if you are with him?¡± taunted Tancredi, ¡°Does he like you? If I heard correctlyst night, it seems you talked about the engagement with Grandpa? And then, what happened to him? -Now, now,¡± Magdalena interrupted Tancredi violently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you so much. Since you think I¡¯m not important, then you can¡¯t interfere in my affairs in the future. It doesn¡¯t matter who I want to get engaged to. If you intervene again this time, I¡¯ll go talk to grandfather! Tancredi sighed helplessly. -Why do you have to persist in wrong ideas without thinking? Can feelings really drive people crazy? Chapter 808: It must be under my control. Finally, Tancredi was thrown out and then Magdalena mmed the door. The sound was very loud, causing many nearby servants to stick their heads out to see what was happening. Tancredi waved his hand helplessly at them and said, ¡°Are you still surprised, you never saw her angry? Then they all left. Tancredi called his assistant and left him to investigate Cristian¡¯s recent incident. After hanging up the phone, Tancredi looked at the phone and shook his head helplessly. Fortunately, Tancredi had never been trapped by love, unlike Magdalena who did such crazy things. * Work hours were still the usual. When Serena was about to go to the subway after leaving work, Cristian¡¯s car followed her again, said as a routine check that there was no parking here and to let her get in the car. He then drove her home and got out of the car with her. Before Serena asked him, he casually said, ¡°I left my tie here yesterday, have you seen it? Tie? Serena blinked and could not help but look at Cristian many times. After he leftst night, you didn¡¯t see anything that fell off? -I don¡¯t seem to have seen it. Cristian approached: -You really didn¡¯t see it or did you hide it? Serena was speechless.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. With her dominating look, Serena suddenly became guilty. Even if she didn¡¯t see him drop anything yesterday, didn¡¯t he clean the room, if he dropped something but she didn¡¯t find it? The aura weakened and Serena took a few steps back and coughed slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not so abnormal. Don¡¯t look at me with such abnormal eyes. You can go inside to see if she really fell into the house. So Cristian shamelessly followed her up the stairs, and finally found her tie under the coffee table. After Cristian took the tie, he silently tied it. Serena stood watching him tie his tie, thinking. Why should the tie be under the coffee table? No wonder she hadn¡¯t found anything yesterday. After Cristian finished tying his tie, he saw that Serena was looking at him, her lips were tight and an indifferent look fell on her face. -Why are you looking at me? Hearing his voice, Serena recovered and shook her head unconsciously after looking into his eyes, -Nothing, I¡¯m just thinking¡­ why is the tie under the coffee table, it¡¯s really strange. Listening, Cristian suddenly stopped the movement of his hand, an unnatural look shone in his eyes, then he lifted his lips and smiled indifferently, looking at her. -Why, do you suspect that I threw away the tie? Serena was speechless. God testified that she had never thought of it that way before he said that. I was thinking about how the tie fell under the coffee table. But after Cristian said this, he suddenly thought ¡ª it seemed possible. If Cristian didn¡¯t deliberately throw the tie under the coffee table, it would be impossible for the tie to go under the coffee table on its own, but ¡­ why did Cristian do this? He seemed to have no reason to do so. As Serena was about to think about it, she saw that Cristian¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, so she hastily said, -No, maybe I identally kicked himst night. I didn¡¯t doubt you. Don¡¯t be angry, are you hungry? I¡¯m going to cook. He said thest sentence in full because he wanted to make amends. He did not expect Cristian¡¯s indifferent expression to rx a bit after hearing his words. Then he nodded and said with a smile, ¡°You want to make amends with one meal? -Then I¡¯ll invite you to dinner for next week,¡± Serena felt it sounded a bit strange to say, how could Cristian agree? Who knew Cristian replied, -This can hardly be considered sincere. Serena was speechless. *** At Calligaris¡¯ house. -Grandfather, will Cristian be back for dinner a little earlier today? I¡¯ve been here for several days. If he works overtime every day, his body just can¡¯t handle it, can you talk to him about it? In recent days, Maddalena often bothered Angelo, and Angelo also had a headache. Although he was very happy with Magdalena and hoped that she could get engaged to Cristian and be his niece, Cristian obviously did not have that idea. So he often came to bother Angelo, hoping that he could persuade Cristian. But if he really had the ability to persuade him, he didn¡¯t need to eat here alone. -Grandpa.¡±, Magdalena kept shaking his hand. Angelo was indeed a bit impatient, so he had to say solemnly, ¡°Yes, it is normal for a man to work hard and be busy from time to time. He only works overtime for a few days. If you can persuade him, just persuade him. If he ignores you, even though I am his grandfather, I have no choice. Magdalene at first thought Angelo loved her very much, but she did not expect him to be angry, and suddenly she realized that. After all, Angelo was the founder of the Calligaris Group, and had been an important person for so many years, his recent actions were really out of ce. Thinking about this, Magdalena quickly let go of his hand, sat gently to the side and bowed her head apologetically. -I¡¯m sorry Grandpa, maybe I¡¯m too worried about him these days, so¡­ I will always pester him to talk about these things . I promise I won¡¯t do it again in the future, don¡¯t be angry. Seeing his apology and pitiful appearance, Angelo¡¯s impatience disappeared a little and he sighed: -Christian is my grandson. Although I have not been with him for a long time, I know his character very well. It is good for him to focus on his career. And what he said yesterday is true, he is now an adult and can decide these things by himself. Even if our family and your family have a verbalmitment, I will find a suitable time to discuss with your grandfather the issues and dates of themitment. But ¡­ how young people get along with each other still depends on yourselves. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to you, I can¡¯t bother him every day and ask him to do something, can I? Magdalene lowered her posture, nodded her head. -You¡¯re right. I did something wrong recently. I won¡¯t do it again in the future. I will listen to you and fight for myself. -Well, tomorrow you will take your grandfather to dinner. Let¡¯s talk about the engagement. Listening, Magdalene raised her head in surprise, -Grandpa, are you sure? But Cristian¡­ Angelo replied, ¡°I cannot control his other affairs, but this matter must be under my control.¡± Chapter 809: You owe me dinner today. Magdalena left the Calligaris house in good spirits. She left just as Cristian returned. She was so excited that she greeted him immediately. -Cristian, you are back. You came back veryte because of work, are you tired today? Cristian looked at her and said yes coldly. Then he walked past her without another nce. Magdalene felt a strong breeze, and the hand she wanted to raise stopped awkwardly in midair. She clenched her fist in indignation. Very angry, she could even hear the grinding of her teeth. After a while, she let go of her hand again and smiled to reassure herself. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I like his coldness. That means he is very demanding. As long as I am engaged to him and choose an auspicious day to marry him, I am sure he will fall in love with me. I was not a normal girl. I had many tricks to perform.¡± When she thought of this, Magdalene felt better and left. As usual, Cristian said goodbye to Angelo. As he prepared to go upstairs, to his surprise, Angelo told him to stop. -Have you been working overtimetely?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Cristian bit his lip in thought for a moment, and shook his head, -No, I can handle thepany just fine. I don¡¯t need to work overtime. At his words, Angelo frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t work overtime? So where have you been thest few days? Why didn¡¯t youe back for dinner if you didn¡¯t work overtime in thepany? -I have other things recently-as to the details, of course, Cristian would not tell him easily. Unconsciously, Angelo wanted to ask more about the other things. But when he thought about what she had told himst night, it seemed inappropriate to ask. So he asked, ¡°Are you avable tomorrow? I have an appointment with Joseph and Magdalene at 7 p. m. Come with me. Cristian frowned and his eyes showed his displeasure. -Didn¡¯t I tell you I don¡¯t like it? Grandpa, are you still trying to arrange with her and my marriage? -Maddalena is a beautiful girl from a good family. Besides, she likes you. If you pay a little attention to her, you will discover her qualities. Cristian did not know what to say. For some reason, he had a very ufortable feeling when he saw Magdalena, especially her appearance and the behaviors with which she tried to approach him. All these things made him resist her. So Cristian did not want to look at her more than once. -Cristian, you have to trust me. Magdalena is definitely the best choice for you right now, if you get married¡­. ¡°If I get married¡­¡± As Cristian was thinking, the exquisite face suddenly appeared before his eyes, looking at him with tear-filled eyes and saying no. Cristian was surprised, why was he thinking of her again at this moment¨C? -Tomorrow night at seven for dinner. I won¡¯t forgive you if you don¡¯te. Stopping to think about her, Cristian began to reflect on Angelo¡¯s words and said coldly, -I will be on time. -If he avoided it, there would always be a next time, so he might as well go once and set the record straight. Angeloughed contentedly, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me down. -By the way, you said I always lived at Calligaris¡¯ house? -Cristian suddenly asked. Angelo¡¯s smile suddenly froze, and he said with obvious displeasure, -Why are you asking me this? Didn¡¯t I tell you before that you were raised by my parents and that in the future you would inherit all the Calligaris family estate? If you ask now, do you think I lied to you? I wouldn¡¯t leave thepany in the hands of just anyone. Cristian was speechless. He had no doubt about what Angelo was saying, but about his origins. When he woke up, he hadpletely forgotten who he was. It was Angelo who told him that it was his grandfather, who had been a victim of a shipwreck and had hit his brains on a rock, and had lost his memory, but not to worry and that the best doctors would be found to treat him. This grandfather was very kind, but Cristian did not feel very close to him. He thought, ¡°Kinship does not betray. Besides, the Calligaris family is of eminent reputation, so they would not hand over such a big business to a stranger.¡± -Have you thought of anythingtely? Does your head still hurt? Should I call a doctor to check you out? Cristian shook his head and spoke indifferently. -No, I¡¯m fine. -Ok, you¡¯re still taking those pills Dr. Jacob gave you, right? It¡¯s okay, Cristian, you¡¯re my grandson, whether or not you have previous memories won¡¯t change that, so don¡¯t stress about it. If you can¡¯t remember them, then don¡¯t think about it. Memories of the past are not that important anyway. The most important is what people have to look forward to. After all, he was already an old man. He really liked talking to young people. Cristian listened for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. Cristian went back to his room, took a shower, and when he came out, he opened the closet and froze when he saw the dress hanging. The dress was the one he had taken back from Serena¡¯s house. He had seen it in her closet that day and then-there were his underwear. At that moment he had approached her to ask her if he was a pervert. But now¡­ He knew everything and told her he didn¡¯t want this dress. But for some reason, he hung it right in her wardrobe, like a madman. And it was in a prominent position. She could see it when she opened the closet. Cristian stared at the suit for a while and suddenlyughed. -Why does it look like I¡¯m the pervert? -he said to himself. *** The next day Serena had prepared a lot of fresh ingredients because she was going to invite Cristian to dinner and had also decided what she would cook for dinner. When she left work, she unconsciously slowed down. Cristian would still follow herter and asked her to get into the car. Sure enough, after a short walk, Cristian¡¯s car arrived. This time, however, before she could get in, Cristian said, ¡°I have something to do today. Serena¡¯s footsteps stopped, ¡°Huh? And she thought, ¡°You mean she¡¯s noting to dinner today?¡± Cristian stared at her with deep eyes and lowered his voice a little, -But don¡¯t try to forget that. You owe me dinner anyway. Serena was helpless. -Okay, I understand, but¡­ What are you going to do? She asked, unable to resist her mental curiosity. Looking at the woman standing there with a curious expression, Cristian felt a little guilty. Her eyes were so clean, so pure, looking directly into his heart. Cristian looked away and coughed slightly. -My grandfather asked me to have dinner with some guests. After exining, Cristian frowned quickly and thought, -Why am I exining so much to this woman? -Anyway, you owe me dinner, okay? Chapter 810: Do you hate me? Serena didn¡¯t say anything else, just nodded unconsciously. Then she watched Cristian¡¯s car drive away with an indescribable sense of loss. It wasn¡¯t that she med him for not being able to keep the appointment-after all, everyone has an emergency. But she was looking forward to the day, imagining what he would do when he returned, and trying to see if they could deepen their rtionship tonight, and see how he would react. Now everything had failed. And he felt a great sense of disappointment. Serena sighed, fixed her hair and continued on her way to the subway station. ¡°s, one cannot get used to too many things, or one will be easily disappointed.¡± Serena thought.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She walked slowly, as if she was taking a walk. She did not know how long she had been walking, suddenly Serena felt as if a car was following her. At first she thought she had made a mistake, but after walking for a while she realized that this car was still slowly following her. Frowning, she pulled out her phone and turned on the camera to look behind her. The window rolled down. A familiar person leaned out and waved at her. Serena was speechless. ¡°Tancredi, it was him again, why is he following me?¡± Thinking about it, Serena stopped and looked at him. Tancredi quickly approached her and raised his eyebrows, -Do you want to go upstairs? Compared to Cristian, Serena was expressionless in front of Tancredi. And she looked at him with indifferent eyes. -Oh, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time, why do you always seem to hate me? I don¡¯t remember doing anything bad to you, do I? And do you know what I think when you look at me like that? Serena did not answer. -You look like you¡¯re looking at your ex-boyfriend,¡¬ Tancredi said, smiling. Immediately, Serena turned and walked away. Seeing this, Tancredi hurried to open the car door and chased after her. Looking at Tancredi, who had stopped several times, Serena really did not have a good feeling about him. Although he had saved her, he was just a strange man to her. Moreover, her sister had tried to seduce Cristian. -What do you want? -Nothing, I¡¯m just curious to see you here. At that moment, Serenaughed coldly. -Do we know each other? Don¡¯t you always follow me? Tancredi became serious: -It seems you can guess the purpose of my visit today. What if I guessed?¡± thinking and looking at Tancredi, Serena took a deep breath and said, -What is it? Tell me. -You can¡¯t park here, you should know.¡± Tancredi smiled, then looked at her car and said, get in first and we¡¯ll find a ce to sit and talk, okay? Serena was silent for a while. -I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s gettingte and I have to take the subway, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t¡­. -Don¡¯t you want to know more about Cristian Ferrari? -Tancredi interrupted her with a quick sentence. Also, if you can¡¯t catch the subwayter, I can drive you back. Serena said nothing. Finally, Serena quietly climbed into Tancredi¡¯s car. He took her to a restaurant and reserved an exquisite little private room. He told Serena as she ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner here, this restaurant is good. Serena was not looking forward to having dinner with him. She usually did not like to eat with strangers, plus she had plenty of ingredients at home. Thinking about this, Serena bit her lip and did not respond to his words. Tancredi handed her the menu, -What would you like to eat? Since the waitress was also waiting, Serena closed the menu and handed it to the waitress, smiling she said, -Hello, I would like a ss of hot water. -Eh¡­ -The waitress took the menu from her hand and looked at her a little embarrassed, -Ma¡¯am, we don¡¯t have any ¡­. Tancredi, who was sitting on the other side of the table, snapped his fingers and said, -Do what she says. -Well, please wait a moment. She immediately poured him a ss of water. Tancredi looked at her intently, shaking his head andughing, ¡°You look like you can¡¯t wait to go. And are you sure you want to sit here and then watch me eat? Very nonchntly, Serena lifted her ss and took a sip of lukewarm water. -I don¡¯t think meals are served quickly here. I saw many people still waiting for their food when I was downstairs some time ago. You probably have to wait more than fifteen minutes. So you can say all the things clearly in those fifteen minutes. Having said that, Serena put down her ss and looked at Tancredi. -Let¡¯s get started. -So serious? -Tancredi taunted her, -I feel a little ufortable with this seriousness. -Sir, if you know what respect is, you should stop teasing me and talk to me seriously. After all, you¡¯re the one who asked me toe, right? -Okay. Tancredi saw that she was very anxious and did not want to tease her anymore. So he could only raise his eyebrows and return to his normal state. In fact, she couldn¡¯t help herself. For the first time in his life, he had met this kind of fierce girl, and he could not help but joke with her without offending. -Before we talk, I have some questions to ask you, why are you here? -These questions¡­ I thought I should investigate them. Serena said and thought, -If not, how can you be so sure to talk to me about Cristian¡¯s things.¡¬ -I did some research on her and on Cristian Ferrari. But I still want to confirm it with her personally: is it true that Cristian Ferrari ¡­ has lost his memory? At that moment, when he received this news, Tancredi could not believe it. Even though he had met Cristian Ferrari before, he never thought that he would lose his memory and not remember himself. Good thing he didn¡¯t recognize himself, judging by what Serena had done recently, it seemed he didn¡¯t even recognize Serena anymore. -Whether he really lost his memory or not, you will know if you investigate, no need to ask me. If that is what you are asking me today, then I cannot answer you. You know my current situation, don¡¯t you? -Then you know that everything else between you and Cristian has been cancelled except in your country? Hearing this, Serena frowned, -What do you mean? She was surprised to think: -Has the news been erased everywhere except in your country?¡± Tancredi smiled: -Including the big wedding. Because the groom did not show up for the wedding, and at that time, it was only reported by foreign media. But¨Cnow he has no news of that wedding. Having said that, Tancredi looked at Serena in silence for a while, trying to see her reaction. Chapter 811: As if her heart had been cut out. The whole room was silent and only the sound of two people breathing could be heard. Serena looked at Tancredi as she thought, ¡°His beautiful eyes looked a little moreplicated in the light, and what he just said¡­¡± -And then? -Huh? -Tancredi raised an eyebrow, -You know? Serena bit her lips without speaking, still looking calm, but her lips had gradually turned a little pale. -Well, then I¡¯ll tell you something you don¡¯t know,¡¬ Tancredi smiled, as if he was deliberately trying to provoke Serena. The Calligaris family has a marriage contract with the Landi family, did you know that? After these words, Tancredi saw other emotions in her beautiful eyes. Then heughed louder, -I feel like I finally said something you didn¡¯t know, so I didn¡¯te today in vain. What he didn¡¯t know was that Serena¡¯s hand under the table was already clenched into a fist; he couldn¡¯t really understand what the man meant. -Thest time we met, you asked me why I didn¡¯t invite you to my wedding reception, right? -Yes. -Did you not know these things at the time? Tancredi shrugged his shoulders, -That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t know. I had a trip, so of course I didn¡¯t care about the things here. Also, I don¡¯t care about these things and I don¡¯t watch the news every day. Serena looked at him and suddenly let go of his hand. Sheughed and said. -How do I know if what you say is true? After all, you are a family, so no one knows if you are together. With that, Serena immediately stood up, -Well, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s gettingte, I should go back in. As she headed out, Tancredi said. -Of course I¡¯m with my sister, but that doesn¡¯t mean I approve of her decision. Cristian is a wonderful man, but he does not love my sister, so I cannot allow my sister to marry him. Serena paused but did not turn around. -Then. -So what do I care if you don¡¯t want your sister to marry him? Serena interrupted and looked at him, -You don¡¯t expect me to help you, do you? Unfortunately, I cannot help you, and it is not my duty. Up to that point, all things were quite clear and obvious. Watching the woman speak decisively before him, Tancredi could not help but frown. -Do you want them both tomit? Cristian is¡­ -Mr. Tancredi,¡¬ Serena interrupted him, not letting him finish the rest of the sentence, -even though I was going to marry Cristian Ferrari, it turns out he is still free. Now he has lost his memory, what I want to do is for him to remember me, not force him to ept me as I am. If he really wants tomit to someone else, then-I have nothing to hold on to. At least for her, she was a sentimental person. She was even convinced that their rtionship could ovee all barriers if she was confident enough. Otherwise¡­ Cristian would not always be close to her at this time. Because in her subconscious, he still remembered her. If such a man wanted tomit himself to someone else, then her, he was sure there was nothing left to hold on to. Even if she loved him, he was free as long as he was not married. Besides, she didn¡¯t like topete. And she really hated something like two women fighting over a man. It was too embarrassing. Serena said goodbye to Tancredi, then turned and walked out. Tancredi looked at her back and gasped. At first he thought he would get along with her, he because of his sister and she because of Cristian Ferrari, the two of them could work together. But he did not expect her to reject him and say such a thing. She didn¡¯t seem to care, but she was confident. Suddenly, Tancredi¡¯s opinion of Serena had changed. Compared to Serena¡¯s character, her sister ¡­ was really childish. When Serena came out, she faced the busy street. Night was falling and the street lights were already on, stretching their shadows. She didn¡¯t know the area well, so she had to take a cab. Serena had just pulled out her phone to call a cab when she realized she had several messages on Facebook. When she went in, she saw that they were all messages from Vittorio asking her where she had been, why she was not answering her phone, and so on. Then she realized that Vittorio had called her several times. It was just that her phone had been muted at work and she had forgotten to activate it at the end of the day. Serena switched her phone back to standard mode and then started the call to Vittorio. -Hello!!! Just as she dialed the phone number, Vittorio let out a shout from the other end, startling Serena. She raised her hand and frowned as she walked down the street. She spotted a Chinese restaurant up ahead and suddenly wanted something to eat before turning back. Sister-inw, you finally answered! I thought you were angry and lost. Serena felt ridiculous. -You can¡¯t be like this,¡¬ Vittorio continued. You have to keep in touch with me. I promise to let you know first if I hear anything. Serena, -Why did you think I was angry and disappeared? She was helpless, but walked quickly and approached the restaurant. -Eh¡­ don¡¯t you know? -What? -Serena couldn¡¯t help but smile when she smelled Chinese food. -Cristian¡¯s grandfather invited Giuseppe and his granddaughter Magdalena to dinner today, ready to discuss the engagement. As Serena was entering the restaurant, she stopped abruptly when she heard this. She did not take another step forward. Did she hear wrong? Discussing Cristian and Magdalena¡¯s engagement today? Hearing no sound from her, Vittorio was a little surprised: -Sister-inw, you know, don¡¯t you? I thought you knew, that¡¯s why I was angry and you refused to answer my call. -Sister-inw? Serena? Can you answer me, please? I feel that I have offended Cristian¡­. Vittorio¡¯s words came from the other end of the phone, Serena returned. After a long silence, her beautiful eyes grew cold: ¨C Now I know. So, the reason he hadn¡¯te to her house for dinner today was to talk about his engagement?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Serena felt as if her heart had been cut out. Chapter 812: What a shame. -Hello Miss, is it just you? Serena stood for a long time in front of the restaurant. One foot in the restaurant and the other still outside. She stood there for a long time, finally the waiter could not help but approach and ask. Serena looked up and saw a very young man in front of her, very handsome and apparently Italian, although he spoke to her in English. She nodded unconsciously, -Yes, just me. The young man replied cheerfully, -Wow, you¡¯re Italian, huh? I¡¯ve been seeing you standing here for a long time, are there any questions? Serena smiled, -No, I¡¯m just talking on the phone. She whispered to Vittorio on the other end of the phone, -I have something to do, I¡¯m hanging up now. Then she hung up the phone immediately. -Don¡¯t hang up, let me talk to you some more ¡­. Sister-inw? Hello? -Vittorio was still shouting into the phone when he heard the tone. -Was it over, because he felt he had done something wrong again with good intentions? When he heard that Cristian was having dinner with the Landi family, he rushed to call Serena to find out what was going on. But after two or three calls, Serena did not answer or even respond to his Facebook messages. This should not be the case. Then Vittorio called her a few more times, but she still did not answer his calls. So Vittorio panicked and subconsciously thought that Serena must have known and was angry and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t answer his calls. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t think twice about what he said when Serena called. -You are stupid, Vittorio. He said to himself, tapping his head with his hand. What a fool! He should have tried before saying that, maybe Serena didn¡¯t know yet and could have saved him. But now¡­ After saying this, would his sister-inw stop being his sister-inw?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. No, he had to call Cristian and tell him, otherwise it would be the end of the story if he could not retrieve it. Vittorio quickly called Cristian, but just like Serena before, the call went unanswered. Not knowing where his date was and unable to reach him, Vittorio quickly turned around, grabbed his car keys, and ran outside. *** Serena entered the restaurant and the young man found her a seat by the window and handed her a menu. -Lately, there are no Italiansing to our restaurant. You are the first Italian I have met in thest half of the month. We arepatriots, so today it¡¯s my turn. Serena took the menu, a little distracted, but she could not ignore the enthusiasm of the other party. She could only smile and say, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but we just met, so how can I ask you to pay? -It¡¯s okay. We are already friends. -No, thank you. Serena looked at the menu and ordered something at random. In fact, she liked every meal and was not very picky. -Is that all? You really are too polite. Serena smiled, -I will pay for it myself, thank you. The young man took the menu and left. Serena sat alone and stared at the wall. Today he had gone to discuss the engagement with the Landi family. So what had he been doing all these days? Had his daily trips to her house given her the wrong impression? Or maybe it was that kiss in the office that turned her on. She thought Cristian still knew her subconsciously, even if it was not in her memory, and that was why she was doing those actions. She even felt that she was very, very close to victory. But today, after hearing the news, she suddenly felt¨Cas if she had not taken a single step. Thinking about this, Serena lowered her eyes and sat in her seat in silence. She was served very quickly in this restaurant, probably because they were from the same country. Serena¡¯s food was served quickly. After serving her food, the young man took a seat in front of her and looked into her eyes -Have youe alone abroad? Looking into Serena¡¯s eyes, he thought, -That woman¡¯s eyes were so beautiful¡­. I feel like I fell in love with her at first sight.¡± -No,¡± Serena shook her head, picking up her chopsticks as she said softly, ¡°I came with my husband. A secondter, the young man¡¯s smile froze for a few moments. He was a little embarrassed. -Is there anything else? -Serena looked at him. The man coughed slightly and shook his head, -Nothing. Then enjoy your meal. Serena only ate a little. Although she really wanted to eat it before entering the restaurant, now the food tasted nothing in her mouth. She ate just a little before she stopped eating and wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, then got up to pay the bill. The young man did not show up again, so she paid the bill and left the restaurant. *** At this moment, inside a major hotel. -How strange that our two families can sit here and eat together,¡¬ Angelo looked at Joseph and Magdalene sitting across from him and said, -By the way, why didn¡¯t Tancredie with you? Joseph stroked his beard and smiled, ¡°He had other things to do, so I didn¡¯t ask him toe. Magdalene looked at Cristian, who was sitting next to Angelo. Then, with a shy expression, she looked at the dress he was wearing. She had asked someone to buy this dress for her and had gone to great lengths to get it. She had heard that the designer was a woman, and although Magdalene had never seen her, her friends loved the designer¡¯s work. Only her work was too hard to buy, and she had heard that she didn¡¯t design much these days. That¡¯s why many of the dresses she bought were not worn and she put them on as models. As for this dress, she paid a fortune for it. Even the makeup was carefully designed to match the dress, hoping to make the best impression on Cristian. She even thought that when the wedding was booked, then she would go and ask this person. She was willing to pay a lot of money to have her wedding dress designed. She thought too far ahead and Magdalene¡¯s cheeks flushed when she came back to reality. Both elders were aware of the purpose of their meeting today. So, after drinking wine, they began to talk business. Joseph looked at Cristian, who was tall and handsome. The more he looked at him, the more satisfied he felt. He put down the small ss of wine in his hand and looked at Angelo. -Angelo, do you remember that we hoped our sons and daughters could get married. What a pity¡­ Chapter 813: I missed it. Angelo understood what she meant and hastened to answer, ¡°Yes, yes. Then our children were not getting married. What a pity. It really made me regret it all my life. After saying this, he looked at Magdalene. -But it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if our children didn¡¯t get married, it would be nice if our grandchildren could get married. Joseph nodded in agreement. The two old men burst outughing. Magdalene looked sheepishly at Joseph and said softly, -Grandpa¡­. Joseph looked at Cristian and smiled, -Christian is also of marriageable age. And he is only a little older than Magdalene, if you two could¡­. Cristian, who had not spoken since he entered the room, finally raised his head at that moment. How beautiful his ck eyes were! His lips had been tightly closed for some time. And her thoughts and emotions could not be discerned from her face. Before Joseph could finish the sentence, he suddenly said. -Because the marriage did not take ce then, it means that the two families are not meant to be together. With one sentence, the other three present froze in ce, looking at Cristian with some consternation. Magdalene, who had been so shy, hoped that Cristian might look at her more often.Original from N?velDrama.Org. After all, she was so well dressed today. But Cristian did not look at her even once. When he finally looked up, Magdalene immediately straightened her back. But the next words that came out of her mouth made her feel very disheartened. It seemed as if someone had thrown cold water on her. -What did you say? -Juseppe narrowed his eyes a little as he looked at Cristian. Angelo didn¡¯t think so either. He thought that in front of Giuseppe, his nephew would not be embarrassed, but now¡­. -Nowadays, old people¡¯s orders don¡¯t work anymore. I understand that the older generation wants to decide the marriage of their children. But Joseph¡¯s granddaughter and I are in the new era, and we both want free love. Besides, I think she already has her ideal man, and I too have my own needs from the list. These words of Cristian were so reasonable that it was impossible to refute them. Magdalene abruptly rose from her seat and looked at Cristian with wide eyes, ¡°Cristian, you¡­ Joseph narrowed his eyes and looked at him with disgust: -Do you think my niece is unworthy of you? -No, no, no, how can you say that? -Angelo tried to exin. Magdalene is an excellent girl. Cristian, however, said indifferently, -Your niece is too good for me. With these words, he raised his hand to look at the time. Then he said, ¡°Grandpa, Joseph, I have an important video conference at nine o¡¯clock. Excuse me. After saying this, he immediately got up from his seat and nodded toward the other side, then turned and left. -Christian! -Maddalena pulled up her skirt in panic and tried to run after him. But she was stopped by Joseph as he ran past her: -Stop! -Stop right there, you brat! At the same time, Angelo stood up and shouted behind Cristian¡¯s back. Cristian stopped and turned around: ¡®Grandpa, that meeting is important.¡¯ Angelo raged at him, ¡°Important? Is it more important than your marriage? Or more important than me? Do you know we are having dinner? And do you know what respect is? -Grandpa, I¡¯ve been sitting with you for half an hour. If you think I¡¯m being disrespectful, well ¡ª do what you want. -Christian! Get back here! Otherwise¡­ Otherwise, he would have been really pissed off. But Cristian had already left without a second thought. And his strong reaction showed them that he would not ept this marriage contract drawn up by his elders, and it meant that he really had no interest in Magdalene. -Christian! In an instant Cristian had disappeared. Magdalene wanted to go after him, but was stopped by Joseph. -Don¡¯t go! Members of our family never beg other people. Since they don¡¯t like you, let¡¯s forget this wedding! -Grandfather! -Magdalena¡¯s eyes immediately turned red and she shook her head vigorously. I don¡¯t want to leave him like this. Cristian is just a little indifferent. If you give me time, I¡¯m sure he will fall in love with me! -Don¡¯t fool yourself! -Giuseppe huffed coldly and waved his hand. Didn¡¯t you go every day when he was hurt before? Wasn¡¯t the time I gave you enough? He still doesn¡¯t like you, does he? Magdalene was immediately speechless. -But it¡¯s because of his temper. Please give me a little more time, Grandpa¡­. -Stop saying! -Giuseppe angrily pushed her hand away. You are the princess of the Landi family. You can choose others, but others cannot reject you. -But grandfather¡­ -Giuseppe¡­ Angelo regretted deeply and approached and spoke apologetically: -I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t speak well with him before, I¡­. -That¡¯s all. Angelo, you don¡¯t have to say any more, I don¡¯t want to hear! -But¡­ -If you say one more word, you will insult my granddaughter! Magdalene was raised by me, and now she is rejected by your grandson in front of us. What an injustice! -Yes, yes, yes, it is my fault. After all, the two had been old friends for many years. Angelo could only apologize again and again, ¡°Well, I apologize for what happened today. And I will criticize Cristian when hees back. As for the engagement¡­ -I think it¡¯s best to forget it, unless I propose it in person. Joseph snorted coldly, ¡°Magdalena is really outstanding. There are many people who want to be with her. You don¡¯t need toe here to be disliked by others. Angelo was speechless. *** After Cristian left the hotel, he headed for the garage. Just as he reached the front door, a person lunged at him. Cristian dodged to the side. The person stumbled forward and almost fell to the ground. -God! I came all this way to inform you. But you are heartless. Vittorio managed to steady himself and turned to cast a fierce nce at Cristian. Cristian pocketed the car keys and said coldly, -What are you doing here? Vittorio gritted his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m here to give you a tip. But I¡¯m afraid to go inside, so I¡¯ll wait here for you. Cristian frowned, ¡°A tip? Thinking about what he was about to say, Vittorio felt a little guilty and said in a low voice. Eh. Do you want to go find your assistant? I called her today and she didn¡¯t answer. That¡¯s why I thought she knew you wereing to the engagement. So¡­ I missed it. -What did you say? Chapter 814: What an inconvenience. Before Vittorio said those words, Cristian thought that the matter between him and Magdalena was so simple that he could solve it with a few words. Therefore, he did not give the matter any importance. Once it was settled, everything went back to normal as usual. But now, because of Vittorio¡¯s words, Cristian felt that the ns he had arranged had been messed up in advance. It was like a game of chess. He had clearly arranged his pieces and suddenly a wild animal came along and overturned his board. All his efforts were in vain. Thinking about this, Cristian¡¯s face became very serious. He looked at Vittorio as if he were looking at a dead man. Cristian¡¯s coldness made Vittorio take two steps back and cough slightly. -Cristian, it¡¯s really not my fault. You didn¡¯t even tell me what happened, did you? And-when I called your assistant, she didn¡¯t answer the phone. I almost called her a thousand times, and I thought she was angry because she knew? Cristian¡¯s tone was very low. -Who asked you to mind my business? Do you really have nothing to do? Vittorio took a few more steps back, -No, I¡¯m a little busy, I was just passing by. Well, since I¡¯ve already told you what happened, I¡¯m leaving. Not caring about Cristian¡¯s reaction, Vittorio turned around and began to run. After running for a long distance, Vittorio looked back, covering his chest. He was relieved to see Cristian heading toward the garage. He hoped he would not screw it up this time. He really should kill himself if the two of them couldn¡¯t be together because of him. *** Serena walked the streets for a long time. When she realized howte it was, she decided to go home. So she took a cab. When she got out of the car, she heard a cold male voice from the darkness to her left. -Where have you been? The cold voice made Serena wince and dropped the keys from her hand with a startled cry. She was thinking about something, there was no light around, and the cab had left as soon as she got out . . Serena looked toward the source of the sound. There was a small me in the darkness. And would the familiar voice she had just heard have been Cristian¡¯s, if she had heard it correctly? Thinking of Cristian, it came naturally to Serena what he had gone to discuss the engagement tonight. After losing the whole night, Serena had had enough of this feeling. She tried to calm herself, then bent down to look for the keys she had just dropped. But someone else was quicker than her and grabbed her keys.Original from N?velDrama.Org. -Why don¡¯t you answer me? Serena froze. In the dim moonlight, Serena took the keys in her hand, saying, -Thanks, I just went out with friends. The keys were taken from him. Her soft fingers brushed his palm unknowingly. For a moment, Cristian did not know what she was thinking, but he wanted to take her hand and hold it. But when he froze, Serena had already taken the key and opened the door. Cristian looked at her in silence, put out the cigarette in his hand, and followed her inside. After a few steps, Serena realized he was following her and stopped. -Why? -It¡¯s too dark. I¡¯ll walk you upstairs. Serena did not know how to answer him. In fact, she wanted to ask him why he had found her at that hour, and had not gone to discuss the engagement? Wasn¡¯t it ironic toe looking for her after the discussion? In the end, he did not say those words and went on in silence. Soon they reached the front of the house and Serena looked at him, ¡°I have arrived. In the darkness, Cristian¡¯s eyes seemed brighter than the moon, and he stared at her in silence. Then he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to invite me to your house? I want to drink water. Serena was speechless. Invite him to her house? How strange! Serena remembered what he had gone to do beforeing here tonight. She bit her lip and replied, ¡°It¡¯s toote. It would be inappropriate. -Haha. Cristian let a low chuckle escape. He took a step closer to her and Serena could feel his breath around her neck. -So tell me, what is inappropriate? As he spoke, his breath brushed against her neck, tickling her. That¡¯s why Serena took two steps back to avoid him. Cristian seemed to be on the verge of moving forward. Immediately Serena opened the door in fright, went inside and turned on the light. -Sit down, I¡¯ll get you a ss of water. Following her, Cristian entered and closed the door. He was pondering how to exin to her the events of this night. ¡°Would I give her the wrong impression if I actively exined, or would I wait for her to ask me and exin? Well, that might work.¡± After Serena gave Cristian some water, there was silence between them again. Cristian took a sip from his ss and waited for Serena to ask her question. But after she finished her ss of water, the woman remained silent. Soon the ss was empty. Serena looked up and reminded him, ¡°Are you done? Cristian was silent. A little annoyed, he stood up and pulled on his dress tie, ¡°I¡¯m still thirsty. -Good,¡± Serena nodded. ¡®Then I¡¯ll pour you another ss. She took the ss and went back to the kitchen for water, moving slowly. Cristian saw the new ss of hot water in front of him. This time Cristian did not drink it slowly, because he was very upset. He took it in his hand and took a few big sips. The water slid down his throat. Then he looked up and saw the woman sitting down. Her eyes were calm and she looked very weak and tired. This made Cristian even more irritated, and he suddenly mmed his ss down on the table. Serena, who had been sitting in silence, looked at him in amazement, but then quickly withdrew her gaze. -You, don¡¯t you have any questions for me? Finally, Cristian could not resist asking. Serena finally twisted her lips as if she had something to say, but then shook her head after a moment¡¯s thought. -Nothing. It¡¯ste. You have to go back. With that said, she heard Cristian chuckle. She raised her head and saw that he was looking at her with a mocking gaze. Such a look made Serena angry. -Was he the one who had gone to talk about the engagement but had not told her anything, and he wanted her to ask? -What could he ask and on what grounds? Chapter 815: I will not compromise with others. -Are you sure you don¡¯t have any questions for me? -He stared at her, like a hunter watching his prey. If he only raised his weapon, he would catch her in a second. Normally, Serena would have been furious at such a stare, but today she was so annoyed and irritable that she simply answered him. -You ask me if I have any questions for you. And I would like to ask you, what have you done that you need me to ask? Hearing such an answer, Cristian could not help but raise an eyebrow. -An explosive temperament, huh? Serena stood up and quickly opened the door: -Tomorrow I have to work. The implication was not if you leave? I have to rest. Cristian frowned, thinking. ¡°He was in such a hurry to get rid of me that he didn¡¯t seem to want to set the record straight.¡± So, I guess he couldn¡¯t wait for her to ask him today. ording to his arrogant nature, he should have gotten up and left after she told him this. But Cristian felt that if he left like that today, he would regret it. Thinking about this, Cristian got up and approached her. Serena thought he was ready to leave, but to her surprise he stopped in front of her, his gaze fixed on her, with no intention of leaving. His aura was strong as he approached her, -If there is nothing to ask, then why are you angry? Serena frowned, -I am not angry. Suddenly, there was the sound of a kiss. Serena did not hear it at first. But when she heard it clearly, she blushed heavily. The couple who lived next door to her were very young and had sex every night before going to bed. After all, it was a small apartment the walls were very thin. Also, they had the door open, and the soundsing from next door were even clearer. Serena knew that Cristian had heard it too. So she stepped back suddenly and closed the door. When the door closed, the sound vanished. But because it had been heard, she could still faintly hear something. If she could hear it, Cristian naturally could too. His cheeks, which had been white, immediately turned red. Serena never imagined that she would witness something like this, and the atmosphere, which had been so intense between them a moment before, now became especially ufortable. -That¡­ As she had just opened her mouth, she saw Cristian slowly approaching. -Are you sure you are not angry with me? She did not know why. Serena actually thought Cristian¡¯s voice sounded much lower and softer at that moment. Thus, she felt dangerously close to Cristian. Serena reached out her hand to push him away. But when her hand touched his chest, he pulled her forward and pinned her against the door. Her whole body was almost pressed against his. He was so heavy that Serena could not get free and could only look at him angrily, ¡°What the hell are you doing? At the same time, the man beside her became so irritated that his breath hung in the air. Serena clearly saw Cristian¡¯s eyes grow darker with a kind of emotion she could not understand. Before she could react, he had lowered his head and kissed her hard. Her eyes widened and she tried to push him away. But her hands were controlled by him and she could not move them. Cristian kissed her for a moment and pulled away. His forehead rested on hers and he said hoarsely. -I¡¯m not doing anything, I just have a question for you. Serena looked at him and said in a trembling voice. -What? What question? -What Vittorio told you, did you believe? Serena bit her lip and stared without answering. Cristian asked again, -So you are angry with me? Hearing this sentence, Serena argued loudly, as if he had stepped on her tail. -What? Am I angry with you? Don¡¯t tter yourself. It¡¯s impossible¡­ Without waiting for her to finish speaking, he kissed her and pulled back again, -Your reaction is so strong and you still don¡¯t want to admit it? -No¡­ -I was about to say something else and he kissed her again. Finally, Serena waspletely stunned by his sessive kisses. She looked at him in silence, not knowing how to retort. Until Cristian whispered in her ear. -I will notpromise with others. Serena turned for a moment and looked at Cristian incredulously, -You just said you won¡¯tpromise with anyone else, but¡­. -Listen carefully, I¡¯m only going to say these words once,¡¬ she touched his hair, leaned close and whispered in his ear. -I¡¯m not sure if you work in thepany for me, but I¡¯m sure from all your behavior that I like you. -No, no¡­ -Serena was really confused by what he had just said. She thought he had gone there to talk about an engagement, but she didn¡¯t expect him to say that he wasn¡¯t going to get engaged to anyone else. So she was there for the night to reject him? -How dare you say no? Serena was startled. She looked away shyly and said weakly, -If you say yes, then it¡¯s a yes. This look of resignation and reluctance to admit that she liked him made Cristian feel tempted. He touched her chin and narrowed his eyes, pulling her closer. -Yes or no. Don¡¯t be ambiguous. The two were standing face to face, so close they could barely see each other¡¯s faces. They could only see the reflections in each other¡¯s eyes. Under his lusty gaze, Serena said only one word: -Yes. Having said that, Cristian finally showed a kind look, the likes of which he had not seen since he had lost his memory. He chuckled contentedly, -Those are your own words. I like you, so don¡¯t change your mind. Although he did not know how he had been attracted to that strange woman, almost every night when he closed his eyes, he always thought of her face. Serena looked at him uncertainly and hesitated: -Are you confessing to me? Cristian became serious again. He was the one who said she liked him, but ording to him it was the other way around. Serena sighed helplessly as her face suddenly became serious. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but her behavior showed it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. And what he had told her today meant that he really cared about her. That was enough. Serena finally stretched her arms around his strong, slender waist, then tucked her cheek into his arms. Cristian¡¯s whole body froze. Chapter 816: You don’t know how to reciprocate As if it were the first time a woman had embraced him, Cristian was frozen and could not move. Her body waspletely different from his. She was so soft that Cristian wanted to hold her forever. As he was about to raise his hand, Serena pushed him away. -It¡¯s time toe back. Cristian was surprised, ¨C ¡°So soon?¡± Before he could react, the door had opened and she pushed him out of the room. Then Serena waved goodbye to him and unceremoniously closed the door. In the dark hallway, Cristian stood alone listening to the screams next door. And he thought, ¡°Ruthless woman! She just admitted that she likes me, and then immediately rejected him. Her heart is unpredictable, isn¡¯t it? But¡­¡± Cristian narrowed his eyes and looked next door. He lived here and had to listen to these sounds every night? Even though he knew they were from other people, Cristian still felt unpleasant. *** Serena closed the door, quickly ran to the bathroom and pinched her cheek in the mirror. When she realized that it hurt, she was sure that what had just happened was not a dream. The change in Cristian¡¯s attitude was so rapid. It was something she had not even expected. She thought he would get engaged to someone else and be a stranger to her. Looking at herself in the mirror, Serena smiled to herself. But the smile did notst long before it disappeared. Serena¡¯s face became serious again, thinking about what Tancredi had told her this afternoon. The news about her and Cristian had beenpletely erased from the foreign press, which meant that few people knew about it, and even if they did, they had probably been bribed. As for who was behind it, it was obvious. When Serena had tried to approach Cristian by this means, she had already thought about it. After all, the Calligaris family was so powerful that it could almost dominate everything. It was impossible for the Calligaris family not to know about things between her and Cristian. It seemed to be more difficult than she had thought. Serena pulled out her cell phone and wanted to call Chiara Gatti, but hesitated when she saw the time. She should not be out of work at that hour. Serena had no choice but topose a text message to Chiara, asking her to contact her tomorrow. After sending the message, Serena got ready and went to bed. That night Serena had a dream. Throughout the night she dreamed that Cristian repeatedly pinned her against the door and kissed her. Only in her dreams Cristian was more passionate than in reality and she was unable to resist. When Serena opened her eyes, it was already dawn. She blinked and turned around, feeling her legs and feet ache. The ovep of dream and reality. For a moment, Serena could not tell if the images were dreams or reality. The only thing certain was that she had to get up, wash and pack her things to go to work as usual. When Serena went out, she happened to meet the young coupleing out of the house next door. The girl¡¯s body was as smooth as a snake against hers. In her soft voice she said, ¡°What are we going to eat this morning? The boy replied with a smile, ¡±Whatever you want.¡± As he spoke, the girl looked at Serena, and smiled at him. At the sight of him, Serena thought of the sounds she had heard the night before, and her face turned a little red. On her way to work, Serena received a call from Vittorio. -Hello? Sister-inw, sister-inw. Last night¡­ Serena was silent. -Cristian came to see youst night, didn¡¯t he? Did he exin everything to you? Oh, Vittorio was a real gossip. Serena replied helplessly, -If you want to know, you can ask Cristian, wouldn¡¯t that be faster? Vittorio held his cell phone on the other side, -No, I dare not ask him. You know, he almost killed mest night after I said what happened. But sister-inw, Cristian is innocent. I have to tell you. Serena narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly. Vittorio continued, ¡°Yesterday I went to the hotel where the Landi and Calligaris families were having dinner. And I waited downstairs for a long time after Cristian left. Then the other three came out and guess what I saw? Serena, -Don¡¯t be a blowhard. Getting to the point. -Oh, you¡¯re a woman who really doesn¡¯t know how to reciprocate. You should be curious right now. But you are so fierce¡­. Serena sighed. -All right, all right, I¡¯ll tell you. Shortly after Cristian left, I wanted to stay and have another look around, and I soon saw that Cristian¡¯s grandfather had alsoe down. And he looked bad. Also, when Joseph came out, he was obviously unpleasant. And Magdalene followed him, with all her makeup ruined. Haha, you could see that the clothes and makeup are well designed. But unfortunately it didn¡¯t go well for someone. Magdalena. Serena did not expect this woman¡¯s name toe back into her and Cristian¡¯s life. She had made a bad impression after their previous meeting. She knew he had a girlfriend, but she still desperately wanted to be with Cristian. Just like this time¡­ Even though Cristian had lost his memory, she, Magdalena, knew everything about her and Cristian, and she still wanted tomit to him. Nowadays, is there such a person who even neglects moral boundaries for love and his own emotion? Sister-inw, you are still the only one for Cristian. Even though you have known each other for such a short time, Cristian is totally obsessed with you. You must have your charm, so¡­. Hahaha, I don¡¯t have to worry about you two anymore in the future. Hearing him say that, suddenly Serena realized that these days it was Vittorio who was helping her a lot. When they were together, he was constantly irritating Cristian. Was he bored? But it didn¡¯t seem necessary to do so much. Serena could not resist asking, ¡°Vittorio, why are you helping me? Vittorio let out a smallugh and then said, -No reason. Probably because I¡¯m bored. -Even if you¡¯re bored, you don¡¯t have to¡­. -Yes. You¡¯re going to work now, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m not bothering you anymore.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Having said that, before Serena could answer, the other party hung up the phone as quickly as possible. Hearing the tone of the phone, Serena was silent for a few seconds and then hung up the phone. -Vittorio had done so much for her. It didn¡¯t seem so simple. -He must have had a purpose. -As for purpose, she didn¡¯t know, but -she didn¡¯t have to hurt herself, that¡¯s all. Chapter 817: Is this a dream or a reality? After Vittorio hung up the phone, his smiling face became serious and his eyes became colder. Standing in front of the window door, Vittorio was thinking about something and suddenlyughed mockingly. He felt that he could never forget that scene in his life. The Calligaris family, the Gori family and the Landi family were very close. At that time, the Calligaris family and the Landi family had thought about marriage. But since that marriage had not worked out, the Calligaris family was left only with Angelo, and at that time Angelo had never said anything about it. The three families were close and naturally had many exchanges between them. Vittorio was an only child, but in the Landi family there was Maddalena and Tancredi. Vittorio and Maddalena were about the same age, so they often yed together as children. Like everyone else, Vittorio liked Maddalena, who was beautiful, intelligent, and had all the good qualities.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He had many dreams about this outstanding girl, and he also thought it would be nice if the two families were united. Just as he was about to tell his grandfather that he would ask Magdalena to marry him once he reached adulthood, and that he could take care of her for the rest of his life if she wanted. But it was at that moment that he came across a cruel scene. That day, he went to the Landi family, and he was ready to invite Magdalene on an outing. Since he was a little anxious to wait outside, he immediately went inside to look for her. And he identally overheard a conversation. -Sir, Vittorioes to you often, do you like him? It was the voice of the maid asking Magdalene. At that moment, Vittorio stopped, so nervous that his whole body pressed against the wall without daring to let out a sigh. He liked Magdalena, but he didn¡¯t know if she wanted him. Only that she was quite happy to ept gifts from him and loved to go out and y with him. This meant that even if she did not like him, her impression of him was not bad. -Vittorio? -Maddalenaughed, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The maid: ¡°But, I think he looks at you differently, and Vittorio also treats you very well. Besides, you are so beautiful. I¡¯m sure he likes you. -No, no, no, no. I don¡¯t want to hear it, and I think he treats me like others. Besides, if an uneducated man like him fascinates me, he will be out of his league. He has to know himself again. When Vittorio, who was hiding outside, heard this, his face immediately changed color. He did not expect the always beautiful and dignified woman, Magdalena, to really say such ugly words. All these words were addressed to himself. He felt his heart break in an instant, and all his illusions about her crumbled. -You are right. Vittorio is not worthy of you. He is here again today, should I let hime back? Magdalena waved her hand nonchntly, -Leave it alone. If he wants to wait, we¡¯ll let him wait. I like the feeling of being surrounded by men. Vittorio was quiet. Evidently, he had a bad impression of her, but wasn¡¯t she openly rejecting him? Vittorio left quietly and did not return. From that time on, he did not look for Magdalena again. He was not yet an adult that year and had already begun to be romantic. He would go out with any girl as long as she confessed her love for him. They needed each other. He was particrly quick. He also knew that it was a difficult thing in this world to be mutual and take the other party seriously. But it was unbearable for his heart to be trampled on and despised by her. After Victor became bad, Magdalene despised him more. Whenever she met him, she looked at him with disgust, but still pretended to be polite and smiled at him, as if she was on good terms with him. Vittorio had seen her real face. So the more she pretended, the more he became disgusted with her. Now she wanted tomit to Cristian? But Cristian didn¡¯t like that. It was his turn. The powerful youngdy of the Landi family also fell out of favor. How did it feel to be rejected? *** Serena arrived at thepany and first went to clean Cristian¡¯s office. Then, employees also came constantly. At the same time, Serena received a message from Silvia, who told her that she would not be able toe to the office in the morning, and that she had to watch out for calls from the secretary¡¯s office and seek advice from the president on particrly important matters. Serena promised. After some hustle and bustle, Cristian finally arrived at thepany. Walking past the secretary¡¯s office, he said, ¡± Bring me coffee in my office. Then he disappeared. This indifferent look left Serena frozen in ce. Eh¡­ Had he forgotten what happenedst night? Why was he so indifferent? Or was everything that had happenedst night just her imagination? With these thoughts, Serena went to the kitchen to make coffee and brought it to the office. -The coffee,¡¬ she warned him in a low voice, and set the coffee down on the desk, then stared at Cristian beside her. ¡°I guess it¡¯s not my illusion fromst night.¡± Serena thought as she stared at him. Probably because his gaze was too intense, Cristian looked up at her, -What else? No, nothing,¡± Serena shook her head and turned to walk out the door. She bit her lip as she walked, wondering if the night before had really been a dream and Cristian hadn¡¯t really been there for her. But how could it be so real? What she did not know was that Cristian had stared at her for a moment. Then he withdrew his gaze and went back to work. In Silvia¡¯s absence, all the work fell on Serena¡¯s shoulders. She made many trips to the office to report on her work, but Cristian¡¯s expression was always cold and indifferent. At the end of the day, Serenay down on the couch, very tired. But then the phone on her desk rang. Serena looked at the time and saw that he was already off work¡­. She had no choice but to answer the phone with her tired body. -Hello. -Come to my office. Having said that, he hung up immediately. Serena didn¡¯t ask any questions, and after hanging up she headed for Cristian¡¯s office. -Sir? Cristian looked up and looked at her fondly. -Come here. Serena thought he had something tomand. Even though she was off the clock, she was still his assistant. So Serena approached him directly. As she was about to ask him what he wanted, suddenly, Cristian grabbed her pale wrist and pulled her into a hug. -Ah¡­ Chapter 818: It is uncomfortable to kiss. Before she could react, she fell into hisp. At the same time, Cristian put his arms around her waist. Serena felt as if her heart had stopped and looked at him with a dazed expression. -What? What are you doing? -Her voice was shaky. Cristian said nothing, but slowly raised his hand and touched her chin. Her shoulders slumped slightly forward. The two were so close that Serena could feel their warm breath. -We are not working. -So what¡­ While Serena was still wondering why he had said those words all of a sudden, she saw Cristian¡¯s eyes darken, and then it became dark. Cristian kissed her. Serena stared in disbelief, feeling her mind go nk, unable to think of anything else. All she knew was that everything around her was filled with the strong male scent that belonged to Cristian. And she was so nervous that she did not know where to put her hands. Then she grabbed the shirt from his chest and tilted her head toward him, revealing her beautiful neck. She shivered and thought, ¡°His attitude in the morning had made her think that what had happenedst night could only be a dream. But now, the warmth of his lips was real, even his heartbeat and breathing were real. The kisssted a long time before Cristian pulled back. But his fingers were still touching her chin. Serena gasped softly. Her eyes, which had been too sleepy to open, were now so bright. Cristian¡¯s fingers came up and gently wiped the lipstick from the corners of her lips. Then he said in his gravelly voice, ¡°Don¡¯t wear lipstick in the future. -Why? Cristian approached, -It¡¯s not convenient to kiss you. Serena was speechless. Her face instantly blushed, and she unconsciously tried to take a step back. But at that moment she was sitting in Cristian¡¯s arms, where could she go? Seeing her reaction, Cristian approached again, -Where do you want to go, did you hear what I said? Serena bit her lip and replied in a low voice, -But, it doesn¡¯t look formal if I don¡¯t put lipstick on my lips during working hours, no¡­. -Don¡¯t you want to? -Cristian narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Forget it. This piece of lipstick wouldn¡¯t poison him anyway.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Thinking of something, Cristian suddenly said, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t look at me like that when we work. That look? Serena asked puzzled, ¡°What look? She was confused. She looked at him a couple of times this morning, but what was wrong with the look? Serena blinked and looked at him suspiciously. It was this look. Cristian narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°If you still look at me like that during working hours, I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t throw you out of the office. Serena was surprised. -Don¡¯t seduce me during working hours, okay? -With that, he reached out and grabbed her chin: -But you can stare at me all you want during off hours. Hearing this, Serena finally understood what he meant. So he thought that she was seducing him by looking at him like that during working hours. Thinking this, she said a little angrily, ¡°Am I seducing you? I¡¯ve only looked at you a few times this morning, how can you think I¡¯m seducing you just with looks, can¡¯t you control yourself? Serena didn¡¯t want to be a scapegoat. She hadn¡¯t done anything. She had only looked at him a few more times because she felt strange. But he said she had seduced him. Cristian did not know how to respond to her. Suddenly he felt that she was right. It was true that he could not control himself. He had the feeling that this woman was his, he wanted to be with her all the time, he wanted to get close to her, he even wanted to possess her. However, the two had not known each other for a long time, not even half a month. If he did, he would surely scare her. So Cristian had to restrain himself. But he did not expect her toe to the office several times and keep looking at him. If it wasn¡¯t because they were at work, he would have hugged her and then¡­. Cristian suddenly felt that such a start was not a good start. After all, he was a reasonable enough person, but now he was losing his mind over a woman. He called her and took her in his arms to kiss her as soon as he got off work. This was not his style. However, when he looked at the woman¡¯s lips in front of him, so soft and glossy. He was tempted again and ready to enjoy. Serena¡¯s eyes continued to use him, ¡°I didn¡¯t seduce you anyway. At the same time, Cristian stared at her red lips. He pulled her down and kissed her again before she could utter her next words. The hesitant words followed: -You are right about everything, I am out of control¡­.. ¡°Then let it go.¡± Serena thought. -Mmmm¡­ *** When he left the office again, Serena¡¯s face and neck were as red as a ripe apple. She looked around like a thief to make sure no one was there, and quickly slipped back into the secretary¡¯s office. After closing the door, Serena leaned against the door and gasped softly, stroking her burning cheeks with her hands. She looked at the time again; more than half an hour had passed. When she had been with Cristian, it had seemed like a long time ago, but she had not realized that more than half an hour had passed. And in that half hour or so, they had spoken only a few words. So the rest of the time they had been kissing all the time? Serena was surprised. She covered her eyes, very shy. She spent some time in the secretary¡¯s office and then Serena went down to the dining room to eat. She had expected the dining room to be empty at that time, but she ran into Laura, who had juste downstairs. -Well, what a coincidence, I didn¡¯t think I would run into anyone at this hour. Serena, we are very lucky,¡± after saying this, he walked over and grabbed her arm. Serena smiled, and the two went to get food together. After they sat down, Laura suddenly stared at her. That made Serena nervous. She touched her face and said. -What¡¯s wrong? Serena was very excited after leaving the office. Laura¡¯s gaze moved from her face to her lips, pointed and then asked, -Did you break your lip? Serena was startled. Thinking of something, Serena immediately bit her lip out of reflex. Chapter 819: Slowing down Laura suddenly thought of something and blushed more, cautiously asking, -Could it be¡­? However, before she could say the rest of the sentence, Serena interrupted her with a loud throat thump. -It was an ident, what is all this nonsense? Serena quietly denied it, but her ears were reddened, and she picked up her fork and admonished, -Move up and eat, don¡¯t think about all this nonsense. Laura smiled at him and nodded. After a while, she suddenly looked up and said, -We¡¯ve known each other for a long time, but I still don¡¯t have your Facebook number, why don¡¯t we both add each other? Serena thought that this girl was quite helpless abroad, so she added her to her Facebook. The phone vibrated and Serena pulled it out and looked at it; it was a message from Chiara saying she was now avable and asking her to get in touch when she had time. Serena timed it carefully; she thought that Chiara must have just woken up at that time, so she ate much faster herself.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. -Why are you eating so fast all of a sudden, do you have something to do? -Laura was a little surprised. -Yes,¡¬ Serena replied, and took a few bites of rice at random, then took a few more sips of soup. -Slow down,¡¬ Laura was afraid to see her eating like that. If she had been normal, Serena would not have been like that, but the matter she needed to discuss with re now was important and the two of them did not know how long they would talk, besides, she could not keep people waiting. Serena quickly swallowed the soup in her mouth, then said to Laura, -I will finish now, I have things to do, take your time. She picked up the dishes and took the elevator to the ground floor. Calling re topany is not a very wise choice, because there are a lot of people here, and it would be bad if someone overheard their conversation. So Serena found a particrly quiet-looking coffee shop nearby and ordered a coffee, then put on her headphones and called Chiara. -Serena, are you free yet? -I think so,¡¬ Serena looked around for a moment and then whispered, -It¡¯s not work time yet. -All right, what are your questions? -Well,¡± Serena showed re all her inner doubts, and then spoke in a heavy tone. Actually, at first I had a vague suspicion in my mind, but I didn¡¯t think deeply in that direction, I just thought it shouldn¡¯t be possible, but now I think things must be moreplicated than we thought. When he finished speaking, Chiara, on the other end of the phone, was silent for a long time. -You¡¯re right, I was actually thinking about this when our men went out looking for him, because we never heard from Cristian, and if our men hadn¡¯t seen him asionally, we probably wouldn¡¯t have known where Cristian was until now. At these words, Serena¡¯s brow wrinkled further, and she felt even more worried about what to do. -But you are close to Mr. Cristian now, aren¡¯t you? Besides, you have already had intimate contact, so why don¡¯t you find an excuse to take him to the hospital for an examination? -I¡¯m still worried about a change, Chiara, and I want you to put me in touch with someone. -Who? -Christian¡¯s aunt, Beatrice. -Mrs. Beatrice in South City? -Yes. Beatrice had been invited to the wedding at the time, but when she learned that the two were celebrating the wedding abroad, she declined, saying she was too old to travel. Only when Cristian said he would be celebrating a wedding in his hometown did Beatrice gasp and say she would wait for them. Butter, after the ne crash, she did not know what had happened to Beatrice. In particr, her brother Matteo was supposed to take care of everything for her. Since Beatrice was Angelo¡¯s daughter, there was no choice but to look for Beatrice and ask her for information. Why would Cristian¡¯s grandfather do this? -Serena, I know what you said, I will contact Mrs. Beatrice as soon as possible. But after contacting her¡­ -Be honest and tell her everything that happened recently. -Ok, I understand. -Thank you, not only do you have to help my brother for thepany, but you also have to help me¡­. I can¡¯t thank you enough. -Then tell your brother to raise my sry,¡± Chiara smiled. Serena couldn¡¯t help butugh at this. -Ok, I¡¯ll tell himter. The two hung up after a few more chats. With peace restored to her ears, Serena sat frozen in her seat looking out the window at the pedestriansing and going. It would soon be Christmas Eve, wouldn¡¯t it? It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t spent the vacations abroad, but this time she didn¡¯t have her friends and family by her side. ¡°Will I have a chance to take Cristian with me this year?¡± During the time she was sitting at the restaurant, Serena searched her own socialwork and saw that Anna had updated many more photos of Manuel, and she scrolled through them one by one without noticing. When the time came, Serena went back to work and resumed her tasks. *** In the Landi family. Bang! Bang Bang Bang!!!! The sound of things hitting the floor kepting out of the room, a group of maids stood in the doorway and dared not enter, they could only keep talking and persuading, -Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t be angry, all these are the ones you usually like, they have been collected for a long time, why¡­? Before she could finish the sentence, a crystal ornament crashed against her head. The maiden was so frightened that she dodged to the side, while the one behind her, who did not react so quickly, was out of luck. -The people next to her tried to reach out and pick her up, but Magdalene kept breaking things in the room and everyone was afraid of being hit. The girl, whose face was bleeding from the blow, could only lower her head and shield her face in herp as she watched another ss pendulum pass by. -Get out of the way!!!! -Petra! Bang! In a sh, a figure appeared just in time to block the girl¡¯s path and then kicked the ornament away. Bang! The ss hit the wall and shattered directly into pieces that fell to the floor. -Sir¡­¡± shouted the crowd to Tancredi as if he were a savior. Chapter 820: Enough! -What¡¯s wrong with him? -Tancredi looked at the pieces of crystal on the floor, frowned reluctantly, and shouted coldly. -Maddalena, stop! At the sound of Tancredi¡¯s voice, the noise of things breaking inside disappeared. But after a moment, the audience saw Magdalena trying to hit Tancredi with another ornament.Original from N?velDrama.Org. -Sir, no! All the maids knew that Magdalene was very wayward, after all, she was Joseph¡¯s heart, and she had an older brother, so of course she was spoiled in every way, plus both her parents were already dead, so the two men of the Landi family spoiled the girl in a special way. But people didn¡¯t expect her to be so fierce, and now she wanted to do this. -What do you want to do? -Tancredi looked at his sister with cold eyes, and even his tone was serious. Magdalene lifted the ornament, but did not dare to hit Tancredi, so she could only get angry at the servants, scolding them. -I told you to leave, why don¡¯t you listen to me? Go away! People fled in all directions. Tancredi grabbed Magdalene¡¯s hand and stopped her movements. -Stop! -Let me go! It¡¯s none of your business, you wouldn¡¯t support me anyway, and since you¡¯ve never been on my side, who do you think you are to care what I do? Let me go, let me go! Like a madwoman, she bit Tancredi¡¯s arm. Magdalene frowned and let herself bite a bloody mark on the man¡¯s arm; while the maids watched the scene in horror, not daring to speak. The look on thedy¡¯s face was too frightening, more frightening than those terrorists on the street, at least they could run away when they encountered terrorists, but now this person is their employer, if they ran away, they could not leave the house. Magdalene did not know how long she had been biting, only that her mouth tasted like blood, but Tancredi still did not want to let her go, so she gritted her teeth and looked at him angrily. -Why the hell are you turning against me? Why? Am I your real sister or not? A look of helplessness shone in Tancredi¡¯s eyes as he stepped around a circle of servants and said in a low voice, -Keep doing your thing, the wounds go and ask the doctor to take a look at you, and then I will reimburse you directly. -Thank you, sir, then we¡¯ll go first. Only when they were gone did Tancredi look at Magdalene, who had lost her mind in anger, and her tone was a million times more helpless: -Just because you are my sister, I have to stop you from doing the wrong thing. -The wrong thing? -Maddalena scoffed. Her usual delicate, princely look was gone. -Can¡¯t I be bold and pursue my happiness? You simply don¡¯t want to support me, you stopped me before, and now you say I¡¯m doing wrong things, you don¡¯t even see me as your sister. -Pursuing your own happiness? Magdalena, are you sure you will really be happy if you marry him? Does he like you? Has he ever given you hope? Or did he even look at you once? Magdalena did not answer him. -I do you no harm by stopping you. For one, he doesn¡¯t like you at all, but if he had the slightest interest in you, your love would definitely not have been rejected by him out of hand. For two, he is a married man, he is not someone you can fall in love with, you know? When he said thisst sentence, Tancredi even raised the tone of his voice, only to make Magdalena acutely aware that Cristian already had a wife. But Magdalene squeezed Tancredi¡¯s hand tightly and then pulled away with a cry, eximing, -No, he is not a married man, that marriage never happened, he never even showed up for the wedding. I thought they were going to get married first, so I didn¡¯t do anything, but you know what? Instead of showing up at that wedding, he showed up in front of me. God made him die once and wake up with no memory, that was God¡¯s arrangement and decision. He was destined to be engaged to me, to be with me !!!!! -What nonsense, in this world there is no such word as destiny, if you have to think that there is such a word, then I will also tell you. If there is a destiny, then I was still destined to please Serena, she did not like you before she lost her memory, and not even now. Tancredi¡¯s words like a needle in Magdalena¡¯s heart. -If it is not destiny, what is it? This sentence made her fall silent, Magdalena looked at Tancredi incredulously, but did not have the strength to answer him. -Am I right? -Tancredi smiled, stepping forward and reaching her messy hair behind her ear, her fingertips once again wiping tears from the corners of her eyes and face, sighing heavily. -My silly sister, you are the pearl of our family, beautiful and so good at the same time, do you know how many men for you there are in this world? Why should you lose your dignity for a man who doesn¡¯t like you? What did our parents tell us before they died, have you forgotten? Magdalene stood speechless, letting Tancredi wipe away her tears. -Our parents said that whether a girl or a boy, one should be careful how one behaves at all times and should not lose one¡¯s true heart for the sake of someone else. These words touched Magdalene, who also felt that she had really lost herself to Cristian, especially after the rejection, and the way she had gotten up in a hurry to go after him and had been stopped by her grandfather, who did not want to follow him. In fact, she did not have the decency to do so at all. Thinking about it, Magdalene had always been held in the palm of his hand since she was a child, where had she fallen? The tears in Magdalene¡¯s eyes fell harder as she stepped forward into Tancredi¡¯s arms, reaching up to hug him around the waist and crying. -Brother, but I love him, he is the only thing I have ever liked in my life, I just want to be with him¡­. Chapter 821: Wait for me after work The two are brothers. It would be a lie to say that Tancredi was not distressed to see his sister crying like that. But even though he was heartbroken, he could not allow her to do such wrong things. So Tancredi¡¯srge hand gently stroked Magdalene¡¯s back and gently embraced her. -Be good, don¡¯t cry. He is not the only man in the world. I will introduce you to other good ones. Besides, he¡¯s not good enough for you, it¡¯s hisck of vision, huh? Magdalene sobbed in his arms, tears streaming down her face, shaking her head all the while, and Tancredi could only continue to persuade her. When finally the girl stopped, looking at Tancredi¡¯s arm as she sobbed. The wound was still bleeding, looking serious and horrible. -Brother, I¡¯m sorry¨CI was really too impulsive, does it hurt? -the girl asked. Tancredi stroked her head and smiled bitterly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. -As long as you don¡¯t do anything stupid anymore, no matter how many times I let you bite like this, it¡¯s not like this little wound is going to kill me anyway. -I¡¯m sorry, brother, I won¡¯t do it again. When Tancredi heard this, the heart that had been hanging in the air was finally released. -You¡¯d better think about it, that kind of man is not worth it. -Brother, I¡¯m fine, go and treat the wound before it¡¯s toote,¡± Magdalene said, and reached out her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes forcefully, urging Tancredi to continue. Tancredi looked hesitantly over his shoulder, then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go,ter I¡¯ll ask someone toe and help you clean your room, you go and rest first, and take a shower to calm down, then I¡¯ll take you for a walk and introduce you to other good men. -Ok, go get the doctor,¡± Magdalena pushed him down the stairs. As she looked at Tancredi¡¯s back, Magdalene¡¯s poor expression instantly changed, and a cold smile spread across her face. He stretched out his index finger and wiped tears from the corners of his eyes. Her brother was right; if she continued to make such a scene, it would serve no purpose except to make people stare at her. No matter how much she destroyed herself and cried here, Cristian would neither see nor appreciate her. Against this kind of man, apparently, he could no longer use the old methods of the past. She still believed in destiny, and since God had given her another chance, he would hold on to her and never let her go. ¡°Cristian, wait and see, even if you don¡¯t love me, I will remember your rejection, and make you take the initiative to beg me to marry you.¡± Magdalene¡¯s smile became grim as she made a decision. The servants hiding in the shadows could not help but shudder at the sight of that scene, and many of them looked at each other and exchanged whispers, ¡°Is the youngdy okay? That smile a moment ago was frightening. -Who knows? When our young woman grew up and was not held in high regard? I can¡¯t believe she was rejected this time, I think she must be very irritated, ugh ¡­- -I hope the youngdy recovers quickly, if she keeps throwing tantrums like this, I think we¡¯ll all be hurtter. -I would like to¡­ *** On the other hand, toward the end of the day, Serena went to the office to deliver the information, and from what Cristian had told her, she did not stay in the office, but left it and turned to leave. But Cristian told her, ¡°Wait for me after you leave work. Serena¡¯s steps faltered and she turned to look at him with some uncertainty. -What? Cristian closed his lips and narrowed his eyes toward her. -You don¡¯t want to? -No, then I¡¯ll go out first. ¡°Then he can say I seduced him again.¡± -Okay. When Serena left, Cristian opened the file and no one noticed that there was still a faint smile on his lips. Soon it was time to leave work, and Serena¡¯s pace slowed a bit as she gathered her things and left the secretary¡¯s office, then looked toward Cristian¡¯s door. Cristian had just told her to wait for him when she got off work, but without saying what kind of waiting. ¡°Should I wait in the office and leave together, or the same waiting as before? Thinking about it, Serena thought thetter was more usible, because although her rtionship with Cristian was now more developed, they had not explicitly stated what their rtionship was. And with Cristian¡¯s current position, he would inevitably draw criticism if she left thepany with him now. Eventually, this woulde to Angelo. As soon as she thought about it, Serena decided to do as before and, heading straight for the elevator, headed for the main entrance. While waiting for Cristian, Serena walked this time slowly, like a stroll. Soon after, Cristian arrived at the car. Before he could roll down the window, Serena turned with some excitement and went to the other side to open the door and get in. As she fastened her seat belt, she heard him question her in a cold voice. -Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me? She looked up and met his inky eyes and found a strong look of displeasure in his eyes. She was a little confused. -I¡¯ve been waiting, haven¡¯t you noticed that I¡¯m walking slowly today? Cristian frowned, the expression on his face was still one of discontent. He was speechless. Serena was genuinely puzzled, she had obviously deliberately slowed down and waited for him, why did this man still seem unhappy? After a moment¡¯s reflection, Serena reacted quickly. -You are asking me to wait in the office to go out with you, aren¡¯t you? The man closed his lips in a straight line and remained silent, for the answer was an obvious yes. Serena was speechless for a moment and, after fastening her seat belt, withdrew her hand and looked away. -It won¡¯t work, I can¡¯t leave the office with you. Cristian¡¯s eyebrows immediately stiffened at these words. -What, are you afraid people will see you with me? Serena nods sincerely. In fact, she was afraid that people would see them walking together, and then there would be no way for her to handle gossip or anything else. Seeing that the girl had admitted it without hesitation, Cristian¡¯s frown deepened. -Are you so afraid that people will find out? I can¡¯t go out with such a beautiful face like this? Huh? Serena did not want to be seen with him because she was afraid that Angelo¡¯s side would find out, and she thought of nothing else. Now that he realized Cristian was not in a good mood, he knew he might have said the wrong thing. -It¡¯s not what you think, I¡­ -exined in a panic. Chapter 822: Anyone who dares to curse you is against me. How was he going to exin? Tell him directly that his grandfather might not approve of them being together, so they had to keep a low profile and not let anyone know? Cristian would probably think she is a psychopath. Thinking about it, Serena could only say with regret. -I¡¯ve only been in thepany for a few days and I¡¯m with you, so I can only imagine what they will say about me when everyone sees me. But Cristian had already thought that the girl did not want anyone to see them together, and he was a little annoyed, so he did not react to her words, and his face remained cold. Serena could only reach out and tug at his sleeve. -Do you want to see me scolded? As he drove, Cristian looked at her tender white hands, so small that he could wrap them in hisrge palms. His cold, hard heart softened a little at the thought, and he looked at her less coldly than before, but there was still emotion in his eyes. The road was deserted, and Cristian drove with one hand, grabbing Serena¡¯s hand by the sleeve with the other. The small soft white hand was wrapped in herrge palm, Cristian squeezed her hand as he looked straight ahead, -Whoever dares to curse you is against me, how many people want to do that in the wholepany off duty? Serena was speechless. Who would have a problem with his boss? Serena did not expect him to say that, and it warmed her heart a little. He couldn¡¯t help but let out augh before saying, ¡°Not with you on duty. -Who is not with you on the surface, they will continue to say in secret. In this world, there were ways to repel a thousand armies and a forest of bullets and rain, the only thing that could not be solved was gossip. Indeed, Cristian¡¯s forehead wrinkled again at his words. -Don¡¯t take them to heart, what do I care what others say? I don¡¯t care about gossip and rumors. He was the only one she cared about. Although Serena said she didn¡¯t care, the words crawled like a torrent through her blood and Cristian remembered them. Cristian sends her home, remembering that Angelo had asked her toe back early today because he had something to tell her, when he hears Serena say, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the supermarketter. -Later we will go to the supermarket to buy food, the fridge at home is almost empty. Home?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Cristian looked at her thoughtfully. -Well After getting out of the car, it happened that the owner was walking his dog at that time of day, so they ran into him again. Serena had to wonder how time-conscious this owner was. The timing of the meeting was really good, each time the owner was bound to meet him before he went out the door, either on the stairs or when he was almost at the door. -Serena, you brought your boyfriend back, you are very affectionate. The host greeted Serena enthusiastically and gave Cristian a second look. Serena half-closed her lips in embarrassment and was about to say something when she felt someone around the waist beside her. Then she saw Cristian nod to the host and call her name in passing. What? Why did you call the homeowner? -Excuse me, is there another apartment here? Thendlord froze and stopped to ask suspiciously, -What is it, is something wrong? Serena was also puzzled, she had no idea that Cristian would suddenly greet the host and ask such a question. Cristian half-closed his lips and nodded. -Well, is there anything else? When he did not say why, thendlord was a bit puzzled, but still said sincerely, -No, this was thest apartment when Serena came, I saw that she was leaving the country alone so I rented it cheaply. What about the house? Cristian frowned, but said nothing more, so Serena could only say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that I have a friend who wants to rent an apartment recently, so I¡¯m just asking, sorry to interrupt, that¡¯s all we have. When she finished, she smiled sardonically, then pulled Cristian¡¯s hand over hers and went upstairs. After the homeowner left, Serena opened the door as she said. -Why are you asking him these questions all of a sudden? I think this house is fine¡­ She entered the house putting on her indoor slippers. -Are you all right? -Then Cristian narrowed his eyes slightly. Don¡¯t you want to live somewhere else? Serena straightened up and turned her head toward him at the word. -A different ce to live, why? Did Cristian want her to live with him? No. If they had lived together, he would not have asked thendlord like that. He asked if there were any other rooms avable. Seeing that she was looking at him with a confused expression and that Cristian¡¯s eyes were slightly downcast, he suddenly stepped forward to wrap his arms around her waist and press his head against her. -Do you expect me to apany you every time youe to ¡°listen to the y¡±? Listening to the y? Serena gasped at first, but after seeing the light in her eyes flicker and fade, hiding an unknown emotion, Serena suddenly reacted. He was referring to the screams of the woman next door yesterday. Serena kept silent. She had forgotten him, but she did not expect him to remember. In an instant, Serena¡¯s face flushed up to her ears. -It¡¯s not like you live here, even if you want to listen to the y, it¡¯s after ten o¡¯clock. Besides, it¡¯s not every night¡­. Realizing something, he stopped abruptly and looked at Cristian, who was so close that he almost bit his tongue. Damn! ¡°What did I just say¡­?¡± She covered her face. Sure enough, the light in Cristian¡¯s eyes had gonepletely dark, and his hand around her waist moved slowly, his tone taking on a dangerous hue. -After ten o¡¯clock? Serena did not know how to exin. -Looks like you followed him, huh? -I¡­ -Isn¡¯t it? Cristian took a few more steps forward and the distance between them grew closer again, Serena could clearly see the delicate hair on his skin. Chapter 823: Come with me to see my grandfather. What could he say? After all, the soundproofing in this ce was not very good, and even if he did not deliberately listen, sometimes the sound would get through. It bothered her a little at first, but then she thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what adults do? It¡¯s normal.¡± So she did not go toin to thendlord about the inconvenience, at most she went to bed earlier every night. But now that she was saying it in front of Cristian, and he was flirting with her like that, she felt embarrassed. Just when she was unfounded to a fault, Cristian threw another bombshell at her, saying lightly, ¡°Besides, who said I wouldn¡¯t live here? Serena¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The man reached her chin and ran his thumb to her lips, a glint of disgust in his inky eyes,-Have you touched up your lipstick since? Serena nodded shyly. He stopped talking and kept his eyes on her lips, patiently wiping the color from them with his fingertips a little at a time. Soon Serena could see her thumbs turn red. Her lips moved to say something, but he suddenly leaned in for a kiss, pressing her against the door and kissing her gently in one gentle motion. Serena blinked nervously. In fact, when he had done it just before, she had begun to get nervous, having thought if he would take off his lipstick¨Cwithout expecting it to be true! After a moment of being kissed, Serena suddenly came back to herself and reached out to push him away, panting softly. -The door, the door is still open. Cristian raised his expressionless hand to close the door. -Why, after all this time, have you still not prepared my indoor slippers? -You, you didn¡¯t say you wanted it,¡± the girl said softly. At those words, Cristian narrowed his eyes. -You are notpetent. -What? Before Serena could react, she was pinned against the wall and kissed again. Only when Cristian led her to the car door and bent down to fasten her seatbelt did Serena react. ¡°What just happened?¡± Well, it seems there was an argument about herck of indoor slippers and then a long kiss from him as he wrapped his arms around her neck to entice her to move, and even though it was pitch ck here at night, security was not over. What Cristian cannot tolerate is the couple next door teaching Serena badly. Of course, Serena did not want to agree to leave the house again, so somehow she came out with a kiss and the two were ready to go to the supermarket to buy something. After the supermarket, it was already dark and Cristian put all his things in the trunk. Cristian acts like an obedient boyfriend, doing all the work for her, while all she has to do is put her arms around him. In the evening, after dinner, Serena cleaned the dishes, but her mind was heavy. The time she had known Cristian was long. For her, who was forced to wait for this man to regain his memory, it was indeed a rather torturous time, and apart from the first intimacy, he did not seem to react particrly strangely afterwards. With this in mind, Serena no longer felt like doing the dishes, dried her hands and turned to leave. Cristian was not in the living room, but on the balcony. -I wille backter, I understand. When he was finished, Cristian hung up the phone, then lit a cigarette, the light of which flickered in the darkness. When he lit it, he did not rush to smoke it, just held it between his fingers and let it burn. It seemed that his grandfather had to fix him up with Magdalena, and just now, on the phone, the housekeeper told him that Angelo had lost his temper and almost fainted, and that he had now been sent back to his room, and that the doctor hade to examine him. There was no chance that he would marry Magdalena. How to convince his grandfather? Cristian, who had just stood contemting, suddenly became agitated and turned his head in the direction of the kitchen. Just in time with Serena¡¯s gaze. Seeing her, Cristian moved quickly, put out his cigarette and went inside. Serena merely watched as he approached her and said nothing. The man simply reached out his hand suddenly and grabbed her around the waist, and the girl¡¯s hands curled reflexively around the man¡¯s neck. Then he led her to the sofa and sat down. -Is this your family¡¯s call? Cristian half-closed his lips and continued to say nothing, leaning down only to meet her lips. The two had just finished dinner and Serena had not even had time to rinse her mouth, so if they kissed now ¡­ At the thought, Serena turned her head away. A kiss pressed to her cheek. Cristian paused and reached up to touch her chin. -What are you hiding from? ¨C he asked. Of course, Serena had no intention of telling him directly why, but merely elbowed him as she asked, ¡°Did your family call you back quickly? Hearing this, Cristian did not respond. She was a little confused, had she said something wrong? So she turned her head, but Cristian hade down for a kiss, but his lips did not linger long, pulling away quickly after the kiss and saying in a muffled voice: -Come with me to see my grandfather, will you? Serena was taken aback. What had Cristian said, that he had to go with him to see his grandfather? Had he heard him correctly? It seemed that the two had just established their rtionship. And no, there had been no exchange between them on the topic of boyfriends, and he had offered to take her to see her grandfather? Serena was stunned by the news and moved at the same time. Although Cristian had arrogantly imed that she had said she liked him first, his current behavior had shown that he cared more about her than he thought. -How? -Seeing her frozen, Cristian asked again. -I¡­Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He could not go with him to see his grandfather at this time because Cristian¡¯s memory had not yet recovered. Serena bit her lower lip with an anguished expression. -Is it too early? -the man asked. Their words had reached this point, and Serena wanted to take the opportunity to ask. She simply took the initiative to approach him and put her arms around his neck. -Are you sure about our rtionship now? Do you want to take me to see your grandfather so soon? Cristian also looked at her and narrowed his eyes, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? -I have a question for you, did you feel anything when you kissed me? Chapter 824: A special feeling This question ¡­ Cristian squinted to observe the woman¡­. The question seemed flirtatious, but his face was serious and grave, without any ambiguity. Why? Then Cristian looked at her with a more curious gaze. -What meaning? His voice was low and he clicked the back of her head in the form of a question. Serena did not even notice the intense affection under her eyes, eager to stimte her memory, she asked somewhat reluctantly, -You asked me what I was feeling, is there a particr feeling you don¡¯t know? A special feeling? Cristian thought back to the first time he had kissed her, as a few broken images seemed to sh through his mind. But he did not have time to catch it before the images disappeared, so fast that he could not even see what they were. It was only once, however, and the feeling did not return after that. Thinking about it, Cristian curved his lips. -If it is a special feeling, then yes. Of course, there were some things he did not say, for fear of frightening the serious-looking woman in front of him. In fact, when he kissed her, he felt a stronger desire to want more, to want to devour her. -What is the special feeling? Serena¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately grabbed Cristian¡¯s sleeve. -Tell me, tell me quickly. Seeing how excited she was, Cristian¡¯s eyes lowered a few shades and he leaned down slightly to speak in her ear. Serena had a smile on her face, but after hearing Cristian¡¯s words, she froze on her face, and then her face instantly blushed, and she looked at him without knowing what to say. -I, I didn¡¯t want you to say that¡­. -What is it? -Christian¡¯s voice was hoarse. Serena could not respond to anything. After staring at him for a long time, Serena thought it best not to ask. If he had heard it himself, he would have asked her, instead of waiting for her to ask him. It just bothered him that intimacy did not stimte him, so what would it take to stimte his memory? As far back as Serena could remember, the only people Cristian seemed to appreciate were his mother, Beatrice, Serena, and her son. As he reflected, Cristian¡¯s phone rang again. Cristian took it out, looked at it, and put it directly into Do Not Disturb mode. Serena half-closed her lips. -Your family is pushing you to go home, right? Then you¡¯d better hurry up and do it. Cristian put the phone away and his dark gaze fell on her face. -You¡¯re not going to stop me? -How can I stop you, your family is not-? -I can stay here tonight for as long as you want. No, he didn¡¯t want to. If she had really stayed one night, the Calligaris family would have exploded¡­. When Beatrice had not yet made contact, Angelo exploded. Thinking about this, Serena told him softly, -We¡¯ve been together for a short time, we¡¯re taking a break, and you shouldn¡¯t tell anyone about us for now. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t see his approach, it was just that Cristian didn¡¯t expect her to avoid him like that, and in the end he respected her choice, -Okay. Without waiting for the phone to ring again, Serena walked Cristian to the door and watched his car drive away. She was standing in the hallway watching the car drive away when suddenly a girl¡¯s voice came to her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. -The guy who just left, he was your boyfriend, huh? Serena turned around and saw the girl who lived next doore out, smile and start a conversation with her. Serena froze for a moment and then nodded. -Your boyfriend is very handsome, and the car he drives looks very rich. When she finished, the girl tilted her head and looked at her curiously, -If he is so rich, why do you have to rent here? Why don¡¯t you let them buy you a house to live in? -I think he¡¯s fine here, and besides I only have a love rtionship with him, I don¡¯t need him to buy me a house. A man who bought all kinds of things during the dating period was really valuable, as it showed that he was willing to pay for everything for you. But at the same time, this also weighed heavily. But after that, what could you give back to each other? Hearing this, a strange expression appeared on the girl¡¯s face and she snapped against it. -You¡¯re strange, what¡¯s wrong with having a rtionship with him and letting him buy you a house? On the contrary, I feel that if he has money but is not willing to spend a little on you, I feel sorry for you? -Do you feel guilty because you live here with your boyfriend in a rented apartment and leave work veryte every night? -Serena interrupted her. The woman froze for a moment, then her face lifted in embarrassment and she shook her head. -No¡­ On the contrary, he was very happy. Because she was in love with him, she was willing to spend any day with him. -That¡¯s right, you wouldn¡¯t be offended, so why should you be offended by me? -Serena smiled faintly. -I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just saying don¡¯t take it personally. Serena nodded and said nothing more. It was not long before the boys entered the room calling out the girls¡¯ names, and she left, waving goodbye to Serena. Serena also returned home just in time to see a call from Anna for her. -Hello? -Serena, I miss you so much!!!! Anna¡¯s voice was so piercing that Serena hurried to put the phone away until it was quieter before taking it. -Damn it, you took my phone away again and didn¡¯t listen to what I said? You are so mean. -Anna, would you be decent? Anna growled loudly and became serious again a secondter. -We have news about Beatrice whom you asked re to contact, do you want to know what this is about? -So fast? -Serena was surprised. Chiara was much more efficient than she expected, and she could not resist asking. -Come on, what about Aunt Beatrice? -You asked Chiara to pass everything directly to her, didn¡¯t you? When she found out, she said she needed to calm down a bit before giving us an answer. This was no surprise to Serena, after all, Beatrice and Iris left the Calligaris family for so many years and never returned, there must be a big reason and an inside story. It took her a while to gather her thoughts when she was suddenly told these things. -Ok, I got it. -What do you know, what is the current situation, howe her Aunt Beatrice was also involved, what is going on? Anna did not know what was going on here, and Serena, fearing that this girl would worry, thought about not telling her that her marriage to Cristian had been hidden. Chapter 825: The Decision -Don¡¯t worry, there is nothing special from me, just take care of Manuel and yourself. But Anna could not help but murmur. -You¡¯re lying, would you call Beatrice out of the blue without any special circumstances? -I sought her out only because she was rted to Cristian and I wanted her to stimte his memory along with her, nothing more. This statement, on the contrary, made Anna say in half a voice, ¡°Really? That¡¯s all? -Is this the only way to do it, or do you have a better idea? -Serena sighed. -Nothing¡­ They chatted for a while about family matters, and Anna couldn¡¯t resist asking, -It will be Christmas soon, are you sure you don¡¯t want to go back and spend it with your Manuel, be together or something? Hearing this, Serena¡¯s heart was a little moved.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She would like to go back, there is no mother under the sun who does not miss her children, but ¡­ nowadays she could not even tell if there would be any change, but since Anna always asked, she could only reassure herself. -We¡¯ll see how it goes then, if they let me, I¡¯ll make time toe back¡­. She had always tly refused before, but now she was saying something different, and Anna immediately thought that maybe things were going quite well on Serena¡¯s side, so wouldn¡¯t it be good for her to take Manuel with her when Christmas Evees? -Well, Manuel, your brother and I will wait for your good news,¡± Anna said. -Okay. *** The Calligaris family. -Where did he go? After Cristian entered, all the servants in the living room were called by Angelo, and he was the only one who sat on the sofa. As soon as Cristian walked through the door, he threw out a cold question. Cristian took a step back, remembering the time he had spent with Serena, and thinking about what had been said on the phone about Angelo. It sounded like a lie. Cristian half-closed his thin lips and approached the old man with a firm step. -Grandfather. -You still know I¡¯m your grandfather? -Angelo scoffed. Cristian half-closed his lips and remained silent. -Where the hell have you been? These past few days I thought you were workingte at the office, but when I asked today, I found that you were leaving work every day on time-where were you staying? -I am an adult, even if I don¡¯t stay in thepany and work overtime, I still have my life. Can I live only at home apart from the office? -If you live at home, don¡¯t you want to spend more time with me? -Angelo grunted. To be honest, Cristian had no feelings for his grandfather in front of him. Although when he opened his eyes he told himself that it was his grandfather, and it infused him with some memories and he believed it. But Cristian was not even close to him, especially when he was trying to marry Magdalene to his nephew. Cristian just wanted to get away from him. -Moreover, I can understand that as young people you don¡¯t want to spend more time with older people like me, but Magdalena is such a kind girl, she has been raised by the Landi family since childhood, how can you reject her? At the mention of Magdalena, Cristian¡¯s eyes became colder and his tone was stern. -So you want me not to be interested in her, but I¡¯m still with her? -Boy, can you talk or not? Shut up if you can¡¯t talk. Cristian was silent. -What do you mean by that? You don¡¯t care, it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t found out how good Magdalena is, what¡¯s wrong with her? She is pretty and speaks severalnguages, with her professionalism, as long as you stay with her, she will be very useful for your career in the future. Cristian remained silent. -Say something! -Didn¡¯t you tell me to shut up? -Cristian grimaced. Angelo almost got angry with him and covered his chest, ¡°Brat, I think you want to make me angry before you give up. He sighed as he cast a look of pain. Cristian helplessly stood up and pinched his aching temples. -When they called me just now, didn¡¯t you say you had gone to your room? Why did youe back down now? Hearing this, Angelo realized that he had been exposed, and he hurried to sit up straight. -What? If I don¡¯t say so, do you still know how to go home? -Grandfather, I am not going tomit myself to Magdalena. -What are you talking about? I arranged the best marriage for you, if you look back, only Magdalene¡¯s family and character are worthy of you, do you only want to die if you don¡¯t marry her? Dying alone? No. Cristian remembered Serena¡¯s gaze and the hostile gesture between his eyebrows dissipated a bit. -I don¡¯t want tomit to her anyway, no matter how much you say it, and I don¡¯t need to depend on a woman for my career. If Grandfather thinks that I have to depend on a woman to cement a career, then he can find a new heir. Cristian could not have been interested in those millions of dors. Angelo froze, staring in disbelief at the Cristian in front of him, immediately after uttering those words with an indifferent expression, as if he had seen another figure. The figure was small, his shoulders were thin but his back was straight, and his voice was soft but strong. -I will notmit to that man, no matter how many times you say it, I said no and I will not do it. Father, if you force your daughter to marry someone she doesn¡¯t love, I would rather die in front of you right now. At that moment, Angelo was so angry about hisst words that he almost shed tears. -You silly girl, could I have hurt you? I allowed you to get engaged to him also for the sake of your future, you don¡¯t have a younger brother, in the future this Calligaris family is all yours! -If you can¡¯t let me be with the person I like, I don¡¯t want all the Calligaris family property either, even if you give it to me. Besides, I am capable of handling all this by myself, why should I depend on others? So it was that Cristian¡¯s mother, her daughter Iris, then said these words before him. Little did she know that a few yearster, her son would have exactly the same temperament as her. What kind of sin was this? Thinking about Iris, the expression in the eyes of Angelo¡¯s face has aged a lot instantly, sometimes they think just let the child go, however, he is old too, he can¡¯t really handle it. But thinking that he was really getting old and that he did not expect to have many more years to live, he felt even more strongly that he could not let them go on like this. He also often regretted not stopping Iris then, otherwise his precious daughter Iris would not have died. Thinking about this, Angelo was even more determined not to let it get out of hand. Chapter 826: Protecting my sister-in-law -You are my grandson and I will find no other heir but you. Thinking of his distressed daughter, Angelo strengthened his thoughts. He could not afford to lose his next of kin again. Sure enough, hearing such a loud tone from him, Cristian instantly frowned. -Grandfather, don¡¯t make me. Angelo stood up and shouted loudly. -Am I forcing you? I think you are forcing me, Magdalena is very good, you don¡¯t like her now, you will always like herter. After saying this, Angelo did not care about the answer from behind, he said directly with his hands in his hands, -I have already made up my mind on this matter, no matter what you think, you cannot change my mind. Then he went straight upstairs and Cristian stayed in his seat for a long time, almost wanting to say something about Serena right now, but thinking about it and not feeling well. Now that her grandfather was determined to get engaged to Magdalena, if he had said at this time that he had another love, wouldn¡¯t that have gotten Serena into trouble? At this thought, Cristian¡¯s gaze sank. But the more Angelo went up to his study, the more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. It was reasonable to think that Cristian, even if he did not have his own ideas, was not so resistant to him. Besides, that girl, Magdalena, hade to visit and take care of him before, even if he didn¡¯t like her, he couldn¡¯t bepletely devoid of feelings, and remembering all those things he had found someone to erase before, Angelo felt a little ufortable. Could it be that he knew about these things and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want to ept them? But it didn¡¯t look like it. It was not possible! Suddenly something very important urred to Angelo. In the old days he always came home early, because Cristian refused to entertain much, unlike Vittorio. Lately, however, he had begun to stay out for long periods of time, not even returning for dinner for several evenings, and one night he came home almost midnight. At the thought of this, the expression on Angelo¡¯s face became grave. He pulled out his cell phone and called Vittorio. At that moment Vittorio was having a drink with his best friend, with hot girls to his right and left. His phone was vibrating in his pocket and he ignored it at first, but the beauty next to him pulled it out and looked at him. When he saw the caller ID, Vittorio¡¯s expression, which had been nonchnt, immediately became serious as he released his arm from the woman¡¯s waist and picked up the phone. -I¡¯m going out to take a call. The two women had seen that their ticket was Grandpa Angelo, so naturally they said nothing and watched him run out of the room with his phone. Vittorio ran to a very quiet ce before answering the phone, moving with extreme caution, fearing that the other party might hear something. -Grandpa Angelo! After answering the phone, Vittorio called cautiously. -Yes,¡± Angelo answered aloud from the other side, his voice sounding rather stern. The sound made Vittorio freeze for a moment, and then the little thoughts in his head turned quickly; Angelo did not usually call him, after all, there was nothing worthmunicating between the two of them. If he called him, the purpose would be none other than Cristian. -Grandpa Angelo, why are you calling me at this hour? -he asked with a smile and a half-less look. Angelo¡¯s voice still sounded serious and tinged with authority. -Vittorio, you have been with Cristian a lot and you know a lot about him, so I want to ask you what he has been doingtely. The question made Vittorio freeze for a moment, and then he quickly associated it with the night when Angelo wanted Cristian to get engaged to Magdalena, but Cristian refused, and that¡¯s when Grandpa became furious. The fact that Angelo had called him today to ask such a question was certainly not so simple; perhaps there was a deeper meaning. Angelo was trying to reunite Cristian and Magdalena. But Cristian was now with Serena. If Angelo had found out, he would certainly have risked his neck when the time came. At the thought, Vittorio immediately felt the phone be much heavier. It seemed that he had to answer the question correctly, otherwise he would cause a lot of stress to his sister-inw Serena and Cristian. Vittorio¡¯s eyes quickly turned and so did his mind, a secondter he smiled and said, -Grandpa, it¡¯s all my fault,tely I¡¯ve been dragging him to go to the bar with me, it¡¯s so boring to y alone, let him keep mepany so I don¡¯t feel lonely. He deliberately made the words sound like an idiot. Angelo on the other side cursed under his breath when he heard this. -Bastard, it¡¯s okay for you to make a fool of yourself, but why do you involve Cristian in this? He¡¯s not like you, who can only y all day long! -Don¡¯t get so upset, what¡¯s wrong with a man spending his time drinking? He tends to work very seriously and always has a cold face, like a person without emotion, I took him out to rx, this is a good thing. -Vittorio, you are not allowed to do that in the future, Cristian will inherit the whole Calligaris group in the future, you will only hurt him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. -Oh, I don¡¯t think so, I¡¯m too bored to y alone. -Nonsense, you are not allowed to call him again, or let him hang out with the wrong people, Vittorio, you are not too young, learn more, don¡¯t let your grandfather always worry about you. -I learned a lot, when will I take you to see it too? Don¡¯t you know, the bodies of those women can¡­. Suddenly, the phone gave a busy signal, and Vittorio was stunned for a few seconds, then smiled mischievously. Fortunately, his reaction was timely, otherwise the rtionship between Cristian and his sister-inw Serena would havee out in the open tonight, and when the two would have separated after being together for this long, then he, the middleman, would have been very unhappy. But he had just said something like that to Angelo, and when the time came, if Angelo went to his grandfather and said something about it, he would start having bad luck again. Vittorio opened his Facebook to chat with Serena. Sister-inw, I just helped you and Cristian , but it scared me to death, I want to drink the chowder. After sending a message to Serena, Vittorio sent another Facebook message to Cristian, to which his expression and tone were much more serious, and sent him a direct voice message. -Your grandfather asked me what you have been doingtely. I took care of the front for you, but I may not be able to help you much with the back, so take care of yourself and protect my sister-inw. Chapter 827: Did you and he know each other? Serena had finished her bath and was about to go to bed when her cell phone vibrated and she pulled it out to read the contents and frowned involuntarily. ¡°She did something big, what was it, and she keeps helping her and Cristian?¡± Serena¡¯s mind spins quickly, thinking about recent events, and she immediately responds to the text message. Serena: Does this big event have anything to do with Cristian¡¯s grandfather? Vittorio: Damn, you are so smart, sister-inw, you could have guessed it too. Serena¡¯s face froze a little: ¡°Had Angelo noticed that something was wrong?¡± It was true that Cristian hade to his house every day, even when people at home had called to remind him, and he hadn¡¯t even returned. Add in the fact that she had refused an engagement, and the Calligaris family would surely have be suspicious. While she was thinking about it, Vittorio sent another message. -I¡¯ve taken care of everything for now, but I probably won¡¯t be able to help much next time, so you and Cristian should pay more attention. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m trying to scare you; that¡¯s what happens when you fall in love with someone from a big family. In thisst sentence, Serena read what he meant. Serena smiled faintly at the thought. Serena: Thank you, I don¡¯t give up easily, no matter what happens. Vittorio: So moved, sister-inw, you are so determined, but how I feel ¡­ you have deep feelings for Cristian, even though you have only known each other for a short time. By the way, Vittorio lifted his chin. Suddenly he thought of the first time he had seen Serena in the elevator, when she had hidden behind someone else, not daring to look at Cristian. But the way he looked at Cristian, all with that emotion deep to the marrow of his bones, no impurities. Sometimes Vittorio even wondered if his little sister-inw had ever met Cristian before. Thinking about it, Vittorio suddenly became interested and sent her a message. Vittorio: Sister-inw, were you and Cristian lovers before? When she saw the message, Serena¡¯s hand trembled and the phone mmed into her face, hurting her so badly that tears almost fell, but her heart beat even faster. She picked up the phone again and looked at the message Vittorio had sent her, thinking about how she would respond. The man was too clever, as he might have suspected, and Serena did not know whether she should tell him the truth or continue to hide it from him. Just as Serena was hesitating, the phone rang again. Sister-inw, I¡¯m just asking, no offense. After all, Cristian hasn¡¯t always lived here, he appeared out of nowhere one day, so he must have his own past. But I don¡¯t know who he is in his past, but the first time I saw you, I noticed you looked at him differently, so I guessed if you knew him from before. After reading this, Serena half-closed her lips; Vittorio was not a bad person, he had helped them a lot, a great deal, from the beginning until now, plus the situation was nowplicated. Perhaps it would not have mattered if he had let them know? With this in mind, Serena slowly pressed her phone to type. -Vittorio, you are very smart. At first Vittorio was asking a casual question, realized that Cristian had not responded to his message, and was about to slowly walk back with phone in hand when he saw this message from Serena and was so shocked that he almost fell to his knees. ¡°OMG?¡± Vittorio stared dumbfounded at the words Serena had sent. ¡°Could it be, did I really get it right, Serena and Cristian were really lovers?¡± Vittorio immediately felt that the world had changed dramatically, that his little sister-inw had once been Cristian¡¯s lover, and he felt that he had missed a lot. It was no wonder that Cristian, who ignored all women, treated her differently. Vittorio typed frantically. -Am I really right? Were you and Cristian really lovers? Then how did you get together before, why did so many things happen after that, and how did you find him? Seeing these questions, Serena imagined Vittorio freaking out and typing. -Today it¡¯ste, let¡¯s meet tomorrow and I¡¯ll tell you calmly. -Ok, well, sister-inw, I wille to the office tomorrow at noon to meet you. -Okay. Once the two hade to an agreement, Serena turned off her phone and went to sleep. And as Vittorio prepared to go home, Cristian answered them with a few words. -I understand, and thank you. Vittorio was about to write something to mock him, but then thought better of it and stopped. Suddenly, he felt he had discovered a shocking secret. *** Next day. Serena had just left work when she ran into Vittorio, who was guarding the secretary¡¯s door and staring at her like a pug. Sister-inw, you finally came out, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time,¡± he said. Serena was speechless. -Come, I¡¯ll invite you to eat at the restaurant, then we¡¯ll talk over lunch. -I have to go talk to him o¡­. -Serena thought for a moment and then said, -Shall I tell him? What can I say, if Cristian knew you were dating, he would not approve,e on,e on. With that, Vittorio took her hand and headed for the door, unconcerned. Serena did not have time to say anything before he dragged her toward the elevator, and Silvia, who hade out of the secretary¡¯s office, saw the scene and let out a scream. ¡°Howe she is so close to Vittorio?¡± However, when thinking about his rtionship with the chief, it seemed understandable. Vittorio took Serena directly to the car and led her to a restaurant where he had reserved an exquisite private room. Once inside, Serena realized that it was a vegetarian restaurant. -I know you can¡¯t eat greasy food, the restaurant we went tost time was so greasy you even threw up, so today I booked this vegetarian restaurant on purpose. Don¡¯t worry, sister-inw, we will eat slowly and talkter. Was he really gossiping about Cristian¡¯s past? Especially this thing about him actually having an ex-girlfriend. Suddenly it seemed to Serena that there was not much to say. After sitting down, Vittorio even offered to pour her a cup of tea. Now, now, sister-inw, take a sip of tea first to moisten your throat, and let¡¯s talkter. Serena felt strange. ¡°Is it toote for me to leave now? Sister-inw, is it true that you and Cristian have been together before? And how did you find him? I only know that he was rescued from the sea by the Calligaris family, but I never knew what his background was, and the Calligaris family doesn¡¯t seem to talk much about that. -Well ¡­ -We have to start from two months ago¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Serena nodded. Chapter 828: From love the pain, from love the terror. Serena briefly described what had happened earlier, touching on some of theplexities, and finished in a few minutes. -I mean, you and he had gotten to the point of celebrating the wedding, and Cristian had his ident on the wedding day? -Well, he didn¡¯t make it to the wedding day, the ne crashed and we searched for a long time until we found him here, then I realized he had lost his memory and didn¡¯t recognize us all,¡± Serena nodded. -So you found a way into thepany to stand by him? -Yes!¡± Serena had a hard expression on her face. -I had no choice, when I went to him, he looked at me coldly and didn¡¯t know me at all, if I told him right away that he and I were engaged, I couldn¡¯t help but think he would take me for a psychopath. There was a note of self-deprecation in Serena¡¯s tone, but there was a bitterness in her eyes as she talked about it. Vittorio was particrly pained to see Serena in this state. -Vittorio said, ¡°My dear, you have suffered too much. Suddenly I feel that Cristian seems like a negative person in this way. But ¡ª that thing you said, I feel like I have a slight impression of him. At that time, his group of friends said there was a wedding somewhere else. Unfortunately, the bride stayed at the wedding and the groom did not even show up, and she scoffed that what good is such a beautiful woman if she cannot even hold a man. That moment seemed to be the right one. I didn¡¯t know it would be Serena¡¯s marriage to Cristian. Vittorio looked at the slender Serena in front of him and felt that she was carrying too much weight on her own, and he could not resist asking, -So you don¡¯t have a past? After all this time together, Cristian might believe it if you show him evidence. -What else if he believes it? -Serena smiled bitterly, ¡°Do you know what I was thinking the day you wrote me that he was getting engaged? -Think about what? -I thought if that is your choice, then I will respect it. -Danazition! Serena shook her head and continued to smile bitterly, ¡°Falling in love with someone is not about owning him. I just want him to be happy and joyful, and if he doesn¡¯t like me anymore when he loses his memory and falls in love with someone else, then I can¡¯t force him to be with me. At that moment when we met, he looked coldly into my eyes, and I felt that if I told him everything at that moment, I would surely only cause him some rebellion. -So. -Vittorio looked closely at Serena¡¯s eyes, ¡°Cristian doesn¡¯t know about this yet today, does he? Serena nodded. -I¡¯m trying to find a way to stimte his memory, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be bothered by anything, and then I also found out another thing, I met Tancredi the other day and he told me that everything I had done with him had been erased and no one else knew about it except us at home. Vittorio was stunned; he seemed to have found something incredible again. His face changed, ¡°Could this man be Grandpa Angelo? I think he was the only one with the ability and purpose to do that, and it¡¯s pretty clear to me what he was doing it for. He doesn¡¯t want Cristian to be with Serena, he wants the Calligaris family to be united in marriage with Maddalena. If that is the case, things are even less promising.¡± -ording to you, Grandpa Angelo must know you, and if he finds out that you are with Cristian, wouldn¡¯t that be¨C? At this, Vittorio¡¯s face paled a little and he looked at Serena with concern, ¡°Sister-inw, what now, have you thought of a countermeasure? -I don¡¯t know of any good idea, no matter how hard you try. -What do you say,¡± Vittorio boldly suggested, ¡°About telling Cristian the truth and then you take him away and go home? Did Serena¡¯s heart leap at the idea of taking Cristian straight home? -Would he leave everything here? He probably won¡¯te with me, and I¡¯m not sure he¡¯ll ept the truth if I tell him now?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. From lovees pain, from paines terror. She found that if it had been the beginning and she had been asked to tell the truth, she might have had some courage, but now less and less could be found. Would Cristian, who had lost his memory, believe his words? Sister-inw, whether it works or not, you always have to try, right? If you¡¯re afraid to talk about it, then I¡¯ll help you stimte his memory, you tell me the names of people from the past and I¡¯ll stimte him and some of the things he experienced before. Vittorio decided to take matters into his own hands. Otherwise, things would be more and moreplicated if things go on as they are. Serena was still a little hesitant. -I¡¯m going to irritate him for a while, and if it doesn¡¯t work out in the end, then you¡¯re going to choose to tell the truth, and then if Cristian is not happy to go with you, then I¡¯m going to help you knock him out and send him home. Serena was speechless. Vittorio began to smile mischievously again, -When the timees, you will keep him in captivity and not let him go anywhere, it¡¯s exciting to think about. Suddenly, Serena thought that something was going on in her head. -Keep who in captivity? At that moment, however, a cold voice came from the door. The familiar voice made the two present sit up straighter and look toward the door at the same time. I don¡¯t know when it began, but Cristian appeared in the doorway of the room, and at that moment his eyes fell on Vittorio¡¯s face. At the sight of him, Serena heard a rumbling in her head as something copsed. When had he arrived, how long had he been here, how much of his conversation with Vittorio had he just heard? Vittorio¡¯s reaction was the same as Serena¡¯s. He thought catching Cristian was exciting, but he did not expect to be able to hear Cristian¡¯s voice a secondter. At first he thought he was hallucinating, but after seeing Serena¡¯s movements, he realized it was not a hallucination. Cristian was really here!!!!! Vittorio was a little frantic!!!! How much has Cristian heard about it? Vittorio coughed loudly and stood up. -Christian, what are you doing here? I ordered a lot of food, where is the waiter, why is he taking so long to serve the food? The service in this restaurant is very bad, isn¡¯t it? The service is very slow even for one dish, excuse me? He shouted to the waiter and then got up to leave, trying to get away from the man Cristian, only to be stopped by Cristian¡¯s hand as he passed. Chapter 829: Don’t take my people without my permission. Seeing Cristian reach out to stop him, Vittorio could not help but wipe the smile off his face. -Cristian, I¡¯m just going to see why this restaurant takes so long to serve food, why are you stopping me? Cristian merely tightened his lips and did not speak, but the aura of his body made Vittorio back off a few steps as he retreated. -Okay, then I¡¯m not going out, okay? Let¡¯s stay here and wait for the waiter to serve the food. With that said, he quickly returned to the table and winked at Serena before Cristian could approach. Serena¡¯s hands were under the table, invisible to others, but she herself knew that her hands were about to tie themselves in knots. Because what she and Vittorio were talking about was crucial, it was something she wanted to keep secret from others. But Cristian¡¯s appearance was too sudden. He did not even know whether he had just arrived or had been out for a while and had already heard his conversation with Vittorio. So he dared not do anything rash now, he could only sit in his seat and watch Cristian in silence. Cristian approached with steady steps, only every step he took was like stepping on the tip of Serena¡¯s heart. When Cristian reached her, Serena felt her entire back wet and looked up in a tangle. It was as if he had to say something to lighten the mood, his lips moved, but no word came out. After a few seconds, Cristian abruptly bent at the waist, rested a hand on the side of Serena¡¯s armrest and said coldly, -Keep who in captivity, eh? The masculine scent of his body instantly enveloped her with its steep approach. Serena¡¯s breathing was almost stopped. And when Vittorio, on the sidelines, heard him say this, his mind began to spin again, and then he timidly took a step forward, -Who else but you has put you in captivity? I was a little worried when Grandpa Angelo called mest night, so I asked your little assistant toe and talk about your engagement, and I told her she could really put you in captivity, is there a problem? He had just made up all these words in his haste, betting that Cristian had only heard thest sentence, and that if he heard them all, then Cristian would recognize what he had said. And if he didn¡¯t recognize it, then it meant he hadn¡¯t heard much. When the timees, he and Serena may work together again to keep the matter under wraps for the time being. Indeed, Cristian frowned and a look of disgust crossed his eyes. -Did he tell you aboutst night? This question he asked Serena. Serena froze for a moment and then nodded silently. She winked at Vittorio behind Cristian, who gave her a look and then a nod, and Serena breathed a sigh of relief. From Cristian¡¯s tone, he must not have heard their previous conversation. Otherwise this would not be the question. Serena coughed slightly, avoiding Cristian¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Well, I know. Cristian¡¯s pupils contracted and he unconsciously went to grab her slender wrist. Serena froze and Vittorio, who saw the scene, could not help but ask: -Cristian, why are you holding your assistant¡¯s hand, are you already together? Should I change her name to sister-inw instead of assistant?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Sister-inw? Cristian raised an eyebrow in surprise at the title, thinking that it was not a bad idea for Vittorio to call her that. With a gentle push of his hand, he lifted Serena from the chair and gently gathered her into his arms, then looked at Vittorio in dismay. -Next time don¡¯t take my woman without my permission. Vittorio was speechless. ¡°Shit!¡± The scene really embittered Vittorio. But thinking about what Serena had told him, Vittorio felt sad for her, knowing that the person in front of him was the one she was in love with and had gone so far as to celebrate the wedding, but he could not say anything. Vittorio realized that his heart was breaking for this little sister-inw! She was not like Magdalene, who was devoted to her own pleasure and did not like people, but enjoyed the thrill of being surrounded. She was not like that Magdalene who was happy with herself and did not like other people, but enjoyed the thrill of being surrounded by them. She smiled at you from the outside, but abused you from behind. How can the difference between people be so great? Vittorio sighed inwardly. Okay, I know it¡¯s yours, I will definitely let you know in advance when I visit my sister-inw, okay? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to do anything to her, we¡¯re just talking. -Not even chatting. Cristian kept his distance. Vittorio was still a man, and although he knew Vittorio would not think so, seeing her with other men, especially men without his knowledge, made Cristian¡¯s heart ufortable. Originally, she had called him after work with the intention of calling her at his office. As it turned out, the phone didn¡¯t even answer, and then when she asked, she found out that Vittorio had taken it away himself, and it took to get here, just to hear Vittorio talking to her there. Thinking about what Vittorio had said earlier, Cristian frowned in disgust. -Don¡¯t teach the wrong thing. -What? Vittorio could not believe his ears. Cristian, I found out today that you are a fucking entric, what harm can I teach my sister-inw? At that moment, the waiter came in with the food and froze for a moment at the sight of the extra person in thepartment. Serena coughed slightly to cover her lower lip and said to the waiter. -Could you add an extra set of cutlery for us, please? -Of course, no problem, I¡¯ll go get it right away. Serena pushed Cristian in turn, trying to get out of his confines, but his hands were marked firmly around her waist like chains, and after all, Vittorio was present, and she still felt embarrassed to be so close with him in front of others. -Let me go first,¡± Serena could only whisper. -What? -I said, let¡¯s have dinner first. Cristian did not respond, but after a moment he withdrew his hand and Serena finally caught her breath. She was so afraid day after day, and she didn¡¯t know if this baby in her womb would be a coward when it was born¡­. Chapter 830: Running Away Vittorio was a real talker. When he sat down, he started talking again. -Cristian, your grandfather called me, I think he is convinced that you are getting engaged to Magdalena, and I think he is also beginning to suspect you, what are you going to do now? He said, winking at Serena. Serena wondered what Vittorio wanted, and it was logical that he did not talk about it. But Vittorio, as if on purpose. I can¡¯t let my sister-inw continue to suffer like this, can I? At the words, Cristian¡¯s hands stopped moving and he moved slowly to look up. -What do you mean? Vittorio brushed his lips and held out his hands. -I¡¯m just worried about you guys, you know how strong your grandfather is, if he finds out that the reason you¡¯re not engaged to Magdalena is actually because of Serena, then¡­¡± He did not say anything else after this, all the next words were left unsaid, but everyone knew the sequel. Originally Vittorio would not have said this in front of Serena, he was afraid to answer his sister-inw, but now it was different, he and Serena understood each other. But Cristian¡¯s eyebrows tightened at his words, and whatever he wanted to address in silence, Vittorio pointed to it and made it clear. Next to him, however, Serena was seriously eating with her chopsticks, and Cristian could not help but look at her sideways, and he could tell that her face wore a very indifferent expression. Cristian was silent, and she seemed to be very serious about eating. ¡°So what Vittorio just said didn¡¯t get to you?¡± Thinking about this, did Cristian suddenly feel irritated? Was it because she did not care and he had no ce in her heart? Thus Cristian¡¯s eyes took on other emotions. Serena did not have much of an appetite, but for some reason, the smell of the vegetarian dishes made her appetite grow, and she unconsciously grabbed her chopsticks and began to eat. He was still thinking that perhaps the little boy liked the smell when he felt what seemed to be a sensual look on his side. Unconsciously she nced sideways and saw Cristian¡¯s gaze fixed on her with the depth of a wolf. Just when Serena thought she was feeling ill, Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. -Shut up. -Or, if all else fails, how about running away? Hearing this, Serena almost dropped the fork from her hand and looked at Vittorio incredulously, with a look that seemed to say, -Are you crazy? Obviously Vittorio did it on purpose, he did not miss Serena¡¯s gaze, but he avoided it and said, -Cristian, I think running away is a good idea. I know your grandfather¡¯s temper too well, so why not escape and go to another country right away? I can help you keep an eye on him and hide him together, and when my sister-inw is pregnant, you can¡­ -Ahem¡­ -Hearing this, Serena could not help but stammer, then covered her mouth and coughed. She coughed so hard that her pale face flushed, and a pair ofrge hands reached behind her back to smooth her breath with gentle pressure, and then, out of the corner of her eye, Serena noticed the speed with which Cristian poured her a cup of tea and lifted it to her lips. Serena coughed for a moment before stopping and bringing the tea to her lips to take a small sip. Vittorio blinked to the side and, after making sure he had stopped coughing, began again. Sister-inw, that solution you were talking about?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. -Shut up! -Christian scolded her in a cold voice. -Why do I have to keep quiet? ¨CVittorio was reluctant and growled, -I think my offer is good, sooner orter your grandfather will find out if you stay here. -Only you can talk, right?¡± Cristian frowned and looked morosely at Vittorio in front of him. Today, Vittorio was really strange,ing up with these bad ideas as well. Seeing that Cristian was showing real signs of anger, Vittorio had to close his mouth and grab his chopsticks to stuff something into his mouth. The atmosphere was awkwardter in the meal since Vittorio said that idea, she ate in silence and no one said much. When Serena had filled her stomach a bit, she noticed that Cristian had barely touched the dishes, sitting with a frown on his face. Vittorio, meanwhile, was about to eat almost everything on the table, looking at Cristian as he said, -You deserve to be nauseous from not eating anything sitting here watching people eat. -Nausea? -Serena asked unconsciously at his words. How had she failed to notice anything wrong with the man¡¯s stomach during their recent time together? -Yes, he was in bed for a long time when he was injured and when he woke up he made a good recovery , but he didn¡¯t eat much, it wasn¡¯t a serious stomach problem, but he still made a mess sometimes,¡± Vittorio nodded. He had seen Cristian with an upset stomach when he appeared to have drunk a ss of wine so strong that it almost burned his stomach. -Howe I didn¡¯t know about this? -Serena looked at Cristian anxiously, -What were you thinking? Cristian, however, said nothing, just looked at Vittorio. -Are you full? Vittorio belched and was about to speak when he heard Cristian throw a cold dislike at him, ¡°Eat your fill and leave. Vittorio did not know how to respond. ¡°Shit, I really get kicked in the head by a donkey to help Cristian, he gets so angry every time.¡± Vittorio realized that Cristian had frowned so hard that he must have had something to say to Serena and that was why he had said it that way. Then Vittorio pulled himself up, -Today it¡¯s your turn, I¡¯ll go first. When he finished, not caring about Cristian¡¯s reaction, he got up and left, turning to Serena with his trademark smile as he reached the door and shouting, -Sister-inw, I was serious about the idea I just told you. When he said he was thinking about it, he deliberately raised his tone as if he was remembering something. Serena suddenly thought. It was a really good idea, and if Cristian was willing to go back with her, then she could take him to the ce where she had lived before, which would be good for his memory. However, Cristian disagreed, so Serena could only cough slightly, -He is supposed to be talking casually, isn¡¯t he? -Is that so? -Christian¡¯s cold gaze settled on his face and his thin lips parted slightly, -Why do I think it¡¯s not a bad idea? Chapter 831: Why do you fascinate me so much? How? Serena thought she had misheard, or hallucinated, otherwise how could she have heard Cristian say that Vittorio¡¯s proposal was good? She looked at the person in front of her in amazement. Her beautiful deep-set eyes were so attractive, probably because she had not drunk water for a long time, so her lips looked a little dry. -The proposal is very good, you can seriously consider it, what do you think? -The man approached and asked. Serena was stunned. The man¡¯s approach and the heating from his breaths gave her a very surreal feeling. Serena asked in a low voice. -Is this really possible? -After asking, he blinked again nervously, ¡°Do you want to go back to the country with me? There was a tremor in her voice, probably caused by emotion. If Cristian really wanted to take her back to the vige, then things would be easier. When she got there, there would be many people around her to apany and support her. Unlike now, she was alone. Cristian embraced her and sat her directly on hisp. Serena was neither too tall nor too short, but thin. Therefore, to Cristian, this woman seemed very small and it was easy to hug or carry her. Just as now, Serena¡¯s hand could only take the initiative to wrap around her love¡¯s shoulders. Cristian felt he might be crazy. She was obviously just a woman who had met her not long ago. After Vittorio had made that proposal, her first reaction would have been that it was absurd: how could she run away for love? But then she did not know how she changed her mind, and it seemed to her that going back to the country with her was a good thing. Serena did not know what Cristian was thinking now. After she was held by him, he lowered his head and leaned on her shoulder, and his lips brushed her neck unconsciously. Finally he heard a deep sigh. -Why do you fascinate me so much? Why was he increasingly fascinated by her? He did not understand and did not want to understand. *** After returning to thepany, Serena asked Cristian to leave her away from thepany. This was not the first time this had happened, so Cristian quickly pulled over. Serena closed the car door after getting out. -I will be in thepany soon. -Ok,¡± Cristian curled his lips, looking thoughtful. No matter how you hide now, others will find out in the future. The words sounded so easy and seemed like nothing, but he would know what she meant by thinking about them carefully. -Quickly,¡± Serena¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she urged him on. Cristian had to walk away. After his departure, the smile on Serena¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She was a little disappointed, just now in the vegetarian restaurant, she had asked him thest question, but he had not answered her. Serena shook her head. Perhaps she was thinking too much, after all, he only said the proposal was good and that she could consider it, but he did not say he was sure. She was stupid enough to ask him innocently. Serena rubbed her cheeks and slowly returned to her work. As Serena approached the farm, she saw a familiar figure enter the business. Was the figure of the woman familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. -Miss Magdalena. The security guards knew Magdalene, so when they saw her in thepany, they took the initiative to greet her. Magdalene¡¯s eyes turned to the security guards with contempt. These men had no skills, but whenever they saw her, they always used this kind of adoring gaze, and did not look at themselves to see if they were worthy. -I came for Cristian. He called Cristian very intimately, and his voice was crisp. -The president¡¯s car has just returned,¡¬ the security guards looked at each other and then whispered. If you go up now, you should be able to see it. Hearing this, Magdalene raised her lips and smiled brightly. -Really? So now I will go up, which one of you will lead the way? Magdalene was guided by a security guard to enter, while Serena, who was standing not far away, watched everything. -Maddalena??? Since she started working in thepany it was the first time I saw here. Did the engagement fail, so she went directly to thepany to find Cristian? I don¡¯t know if it was because he saw Magdalena or because there was no sun today, suddenly he felt very cold. After standing there for a while, Serena entered. Later, he saw the security guard taking Magdalene to the reception desk, and they said something to the reception desk. The receptionist immediately showed a look of surprise, and then nodded respectfully and bowed to Magdalene, then left the desk to apany Magdalene. Everyone still knew about the friendship between Landi¡¯s family and the Calligaris family, so even though they knew Magdalene did not have an appointment, they dared not refuse her and would take her right away. The front desk thought that thest time Tancredi came to visit the president, nothing happened, so Magdalena also went to see him and nothing would happen with her either. Thus, the reception desk directly took Magdalene and took Cristian¡¯s special elevator. And Serena, who had witnessed it all, stood at the elevator door, hesitating whether to go up at that moment. If he went up now, he would surely run into Magdalena. They had met before. If they had met this time, she would surely have recognized her. Before Cristian had not lost his memory, Magdalene already wanted to be his girlfriend. Now, Cristian lost his memory, she wanted more. Seeing her, she would surely have told Angelo about her situation? deliberately erasing these things, they must be wolves from the same litter. If you haven¡¯t seen it¡­ Yes or no? Finally, Serena gritted her teeth and pressed the button from the elevator. It was right for her to see it; she could not avoid it forever. Moreover, she would not be able to avoid it for long, since Magdalene came alone today, she will surelye again. Seeing the number increase in the elevator, Serena¡¯s heart calmed. -Miss Magdalena, be careful and follow me here. The reception desk led Magdalene to Cristian¡¯s office. During this betrayal, they met Silvia who came out of the secretary¡¯s room. -Silvia, this is Magdalena, thedy from the Landi group. She ising to see our president. Of the Landi family? Silvia looked at Magdalene, who looked at her arrogantly, as if she was belittling her. Why have so many members of the Landi familye looking for the president recently? Although in his heart he suspected, after all, there wasmunication between the two big families. -Ok, I see, apany Miss Magdalene,¡± Silvia did not stop her, nodding her head. Chapter 832: An insignificant person When Magdalene went to see Cristian, Cristian was standing in front of the office window, reflecting. The office was up high. When he was inside, he could see many things that other people could not see in this city. However, his heart was still very confused. All of this was extremely strange to him, but Serena gave him a different feeling. If Grandfather insisted on getting engaged to Magdalena, then Vittorio¡¯s proposal? It looked pretty good. Although for him there was no need. No matter what they wanted, no one could force him. While he was thinking about it, there was a knock on the office door. -Cristian came to his senses and said coldly. -Enter. But he did not turn around, so he did not know who had entered. After Magdalena entered, she saw Cristian standing alone in front of the window with his back to her. She nced at the receptionist and motioned for him to leave first. The girl at the front desk blinked and then left. After the door closes, all seemed to be silent, Cristian frowned slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not Silvia, is it Serena?¡± Just as he was about to turn his head, a soft body suddenly embraced him from behind, with a gentle hand directly wrapping around his waist, and at the same time, an unfamiliar smell unexpectedly broke into his breath. This unknown smell¡­ Cristian¡¯s body reacted quickly, directly pinched those hands and pushed her away. -Christian¡­ Ah! As soon as Magdalene hugged him from behind, she felt him take her hand, she was happy, but she was pulled as soon as he felt her. He shouted and backtracked several steps, but because he was wearing high heels, eventually he could not stop his steps and fell unsteadily on the cold, hard ground. The moment her bottom touched the ground, Magdalene felt pain throughout her body awaken, and the pain made her want to open her mouth. But when he thought of Cristian¡¯s presence here, the image of opening his mouth was too ugly, so he had to control his facial expression and, pitifully, raised his head to call Cristian. -Christian, it¡¯s Magdalena. Cristian had already turned his head and looked at her somberly, and his gaze made one feel fear in his heart. Seeing this look, Magdalene felt a little guilty, tears rose to her eyes,-Christian, I fell very painfully. Protecting weak women was the nature of men. In general, even if he was a very indifferent man and saw a woman falling down in front of him, he should show his gentlemanly behavior, even if he didn¡¯t like it, he would at least help her up, wouldn¡¯t he? -But Cristian not only did not step forward to help her get up, he looked at her coldly and asked. -Who let you in? Magdalene felt her heart break all at once. How can this be? She fell and he was the one who pushed her away. If he had not pushed her away, she would not have fallen at all. If he had helped her up, she would have been fine, but he still looked at her so coldly. Magdalene¡¯s heart ached for a moment, she bit her lower lip and looked at Cristian with red eyes, -I want toe and see you, so I asked the people in yourpany to take me.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Cristian, I fell down and it hurts a lot, can you help me? After speaking, he extended his hand to Cristian. At that moment, Serena had also arrived at the office door, she wanted toe and take a look, but she had no intention of going inside, she just wanted to hear what was going on. But she did not expect the office door to be open; she heard Magdalene¡¯s very faint, muffled voice just as she approached. -Cristian, I fell down and it hurts a lot, can you help me? Hearing these words, Serena¡¯s steps stopped and then she put her hands wrapped around her chest and began to meditate. In the impression, it seemed that he had never spoken to Cristian in this tone before. Unexpectedly, this Magdalene actually¡­ Did she expect that Cristian could treat her with pity andpassion? Serena half-closed her lips and simply leaned against the door to listen. After Magdalena finished speaking, a pair of eyes looked at him like tears, Cristian¡¯s dark inky eyes narrowed slightly, and then he approached her. Seeing this, Magdalene was filled with joy. In fact, for women ¡­ man¡¯s nature was to protect them. Magdalene lowered her gaze with tears between hershes, making her look even more pitiful at that moment. When Cristian walked past her, Magdalene slowly raised her head, but watched Cristian casually walk past her and go straight to the desk. Magdalene was stunned, her eyes widened, and she turned to look at Cristian. He was unbuttoning his suit, and then violently took off his suit, Magdalene did not understand what he was doing at first. But soon after, Cristian pulled out a clean handkerchief from the drawer and carefully wiped his hands over and over again. Magdalena was speechless. She reacted quickly, her beautiful face pale. It looked disgusting to him, and that was why he had taken off the dress she had touched, and why he had grabbed her arm, and that was why he was wiping his palm right now. Magdalene had heard that he had a mania for cleanliness, but she did not expect that it was really that bad and still treated him with it. With a dull ache in her heart, Magdalene bit her lower lip firmly, feeling a taste of blood leave her lips. -I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to get out of here. After Cristian wiped hisst finger, he calmly threw the handkerchief into the basket next to him, as if he had not seen Magdalene sitting there. Would Magdalene have the courage to oppose it? She originally came here uninvited and decided toe and seduce Cristian again and again. But Cristian was as indifferent as this, and her gaze looked as if she wanted to kill someone right now. If she was not gone in ten seconds, he could have directly found two security guards to throw her out. At that point, the wholepany would know about Magdalena. If he came looking for Cristian next time, wouldn¡¯t he even have a chance to go up? Thinking about this, Magdalene made up her mind quickly, got up from the ground and said quietly, ¡°Cristian, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m leaving right now. After speaking, she limped away. After she left, there was still the smell of that woman in the office, Cristian frowned ufortably and pulled his tie to his chest to call Silvia. -From now on, do not let insignificant people into my office. -Huh? -Silvia had not reacted yet, and had already hung up the phone. Hearing the busy line on the other end of the phone, Silvia¡¯s face was still a little stunned. What was going on? Had the Landi family and the Calligaris family not gotten along for generations? How could Magdalene be such an insignificant person? Chapter 833: Did you restore her memory? After Magdalena left the office, her face changed immediately. She was not as weak as she was in the office at that time. She grabbed her skirt and limped forward. Seeing the bathroom next to her, she entered angrily. As she walked, wiping away her tears, her eyes shone with a strange light. Cristian really did this to her. She fell like that, he didn¡¯t even look at her, and he even took off the dress she had touched! Magdalene really had a lot of resentment in her heart, what was wrong with her because Cristian did not like her? But she was the youngdy of the Landi family, she could not let this group of people see her as a joke, so she had to go to the bathroom to fix her clothes and then get out of here. After Magdalene came in, she took out her powder to put on her makeup in the mirror, when she saw that her lips had bitten off on their own, she drew a painful breath and her gaze became resentful. There was the sound of flushing in the bathroom, and Magdalene immediately turned to look closely. -Who is he? Maybe someone would see his ugliness now, right? The sound of flushing gradually disappears, the bathroom door opens, and Magdalene sees a girle out. After seeing his facial features clearly, Magdalene¡¯s pupils trembled violently. How could it be her? Seeing Serena calmly and without any surprise when she looked into her eyes, Magdalene clutched her makeup directly in her hand and looked at her resentfully. -You! Serena smiled slightly, her eyes brightening. -With this light and cheerful expression, Magdalena did not seem to take it seriously at all. Magdalene was filled with hatred and said. ¨C Why are you here? Magdalena did not expect to see Serena here. After all, she knew about Cristian, and she knew what Angelo did, but he did not know that she had met Cristian before, so when Angelo did all this, Magdalene said nothing. She felt that even God was helping her, Cristian had lost his memory and his grandfather had erased his previous actions. Hadn¡¯t this happened to give her a chance to reconnect with him? She just didn¡¯t expect that Cristian, who lost his memory, would still be the same as before, whatever he did, he still seemed indifferent. Although she was very angry, she had not yet thought of giving up-she would surely find a way to win Cristian over. But now? In fact, he saw Serena here. Magdalena¡¯s heart suddenly stirred; after all, Magdalena knew about Serena¡¯s rtionship with Cristian. -You shouldn¡¯t ask me that question,¡± Serena replied lightly, bent down a little to wash her hands and then put them to dry, and the sound of a rumble suddenly filled the quiet bathroom. Magdalene suddenly approached her. -Why are you here, how did you find it? You¡¯re early, aren¡¯t you? She didn¡¯t even pay attention to it, thinking that if Angelo did so much behind the sword, she could ignore so much, but she didn¡¯t expect Serena to show up again. She asked him very loudly. Serena¡¯s light gaze changed a little, she looked at Magdalene without speaking and then scoffed: -Why do you get so nervous? I don¡¯t need to exin to you why I¡¯m here, do I? As for how I found him, probably by telepathy, after all, we are husband and wife. That sentence immediately irritated Magdalene; she dropped what was in her hand and immediately went to grab Serena¡¯s shoulder. -No! You are not husband and wife! You did not participate in the wedding at all. At the wedding you were the only bride who was dumped and the mediaughed at you, what kind of husband and wife are you? His strength was so great that it hurt Serena very much. She frowned and looked at Magdalena with an increasingly cold gaze. -Let me go. Whether it was because of her strong aura or her gaze having a deterrent effect or something, Magdalene actually obediently let go. When he realized that she had actually listened to his words and let her go, she felt a little annoyed, but still did not take a step back, but huffed coldly, ¡°He did not show up for the wedding and did not want to marry you at all. Don¡¯t you think you are worthy to be with him? Oh, you still shamelessly chase him, do you think if you chase him here, he will be with you? Although Magdalene wanted to maintain herdylike image, she was probably so angry that the expression on her face could not help but be fierce when she spoke. Serena heard what had happened in the office a moment ago, and went to the bathroom when Magdalene came out. He thought that if Magdalene came in as well, they should really meet. If she had not entered, she would have pretended she had not seen her today. But it turned out that God also wanted them to be seen today. -As for who is the most brazen, I don¡¯t think anyone would dare topare themselves to you. You know she has her beloved, but you still brazenly approach him to seduce him,¡± saying this, Serena put her arm on her chest and looked at Magdalene with contempt. I did not expect the daughter of the Landi family to be eager to meddle in other people¡¯s rtionships. I really want to know what kind of upbringing you had from childhood. Magdalene immediately stared, ¡°Who meddles in other people¡¯s rtionships? Serena said, ¡°The one who answers.¡± Magdalena, -You! Looking at Serena in front of her, she suddenly thought of something and smiled triumphantly. -Don¡¯t you know. The Calligaris family and the Landi family have been families of friendship for generations. Soon I will be engaged to him. Then not only will he be engaged to me, but he will marry me and have children with me. As for you, you are probably the one meddling in other people¡¯s rtionships. -Really? -Serena smiled slightly and said indifferently, -If you are really his girlfriend someday, you can send me invitations. If she was really angry, Magdalene would be very happy and might say something to encourage her. But she was so calm that it seemed that nothing would disturb her. The way it was¡­ If it weren¡¯t for a confident mind, it wouldn¡¯t be like that! So why was she so confident? Could it have been that Cristian had regained his memory? It was not impossible! Cristian could not recover his memory so quickly, so why was she so confident? Magdalene was a little frightened; she looked at Serena in front of her, walking toward her step by step.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. -Why are you so sure, don¡¯t you know that even if he himself does not ept the engagement, Grandpa Angelo will force him to stay with me? If you understand the situation, I advise you to leave soon now so you won¡¯t cry in the future. Chapter 834: He did it himself Watching her walk toward her, Serena frowned. If he wanted to hit her, it certainly would not be good for her. Even though women did not fight as hard as men, it was still terrible. And now she was pregnant, in the case¡­. Just as Serena frowned to think of countermeasures, the bathroom door suddenly opened and Silvia entered. Both people were stunned at the same time at the sound, especially Magdalene, who immediately went to pick up the bag she had thrown on the ground and quickly fixed her hair and clothes. -Serena, are you here too? -Silvia entered the bathroom and greeted Serena when she saw her. Serena blinked and lifted the corners of her lips: -Silvia. -What are you doing in there? -Silvia frowned and was a little upset: -What do you think, you¡¯re not going to work? Serena smiled slightly and shook her head, -No, it¡¯s just that this youngdy came in by ident. She told me her things had fallen, so I helped her find them. He pointed to Magdalena. Magdalena was getting ready with her back to Silvia. At Serena¡¯s words, she looked at her bitterly and then turned her head back. -Hey, aren¡¯t you Miss Landi? -Seeing her, Silvia immediately thought of the call the president had just made, and said only that she should not let insignificant people into her office. He was thinking along the way, hadn¡¯t this Landi family and the Calligaris family been getting along for generations? Why did the president suddenly say such a thing? Was it possible that the youngdy from the Landi family had done something to anger the president? Then, looking at Magdalene, Sister Silvia¡¯s mood was very delicate. Magdalene looked into her eyes, became furious in an instant and asked proudly, -Why are you looking at me? Silvia shook her head and coughed slightly, -It¡¯s nothing, Miss Magdalena, did you find what you were looking for? Before she could respond, Serena said, -She found him. Miss Magdalena said she would be back soon. Silvia, can you join her downstairs? Silvia blinked and thought it was fine, so she nodded, -Okay, I¡¯ll bring her down myself. Then he rted the president¡¯s meaning that he had said earlier, hoping Magdalene would note tomorrow so that the reception would not suddenly bring her to the office. Originally, Serena thought that Silvia would ask her to apany her, but she did not expect her to do so in person, which surprised Serena a bit. Magdalene was also stung by anger, but it seemed that the girl in front of her was very important, she huffed coldly, -No need to apany me, let her do it. He pointed to Serena at his side. Silvia looked at Serena and then at Magdalena, why did she feel like there was a strange atmosphere between the two of them? But thinking about it, Silvia could understand it too. A young woman came looking for Cristian, the answer was obvious, and Serena was also a young woman, still the one who looked beautiful. When Magdalene saw her, she naturally considered her a rival in love. If it had been a normal case, she might have agreed, but today she wanted to euphemistically express what Cristian meant. It was not easy to tell her directly that if Serena went with her, he could defend her. After all, no one knew how the Landi family and the Calligaris family would develop in the end. And she was just a secretary; she didn¡¯t want to be the fuse in the middle. Thinking about this, Silvia smiled slightly and said, ¡°I still have something to ask you. Let me apany you downstairs. Serena,e back soon to fix the data, how long do you want them to wait for you? As she uttered thest sentence, Silvia deliberately changed her expression and looked very angry. Serena was stunned for a moment and reacted quickly. -I know, Silvia, I¡¯ll get right back to work. After speaking, she nced at Magdalene out of the corner of her eye and then quickly exited the bathroom. Magdalene looked at her and hated her, turned around and found that there was still a faint smile on Silvia¡¯s face, she could not help but giggle, -Are you Cristian¡¯s secretary? Depending on your age, you should know the rtionship between the two family members. Silvia had a lot of experience, how could she not understand what she was trying to express when she said this, smiled slightly and nodded her head, -Yes, I was the gentleman¡¯s secretary, but I don¡¯t know much about the big family. I¡¯m just a secretary. I generally take care of the mundane matters of thispany. The implication was that I didn¡¯t know, that he wouldn¡¯t tell me, that he would be useless to me.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Magdalene understood and huffed coldly, but she dared not get deliberately angry. After all, she woulde looking for Cristian in the future, so she could only change tactics and speak softly. -Secretary, I heard that Cristian is very busy at worktely, so I already told Grandpa Angelo that I want to help Cristian relieve the pressure at work. Then please see what other position in thispany is suitable for me. ¡°As long as I can see Cristian every day.¡± She used to think she coulde every day, but now, after seeing Serena, Magdalene suddenly felt she could no longer rx. In fact, Serena became a little assistant here for Cristian, he didn¡¯t expect it¡­. She did not know what the rtionship was between her and Cristian now. Silvia could not help but frown when she heard this. The president would no longer let here after he got angry. Did she still want to join thepany to get a job? And had he also used Mr. Angelo¡¯s name to threaten her? She had worked in this position for so many years, did Magdalene think her mind was made of water? However, Silvia smiled slightly but did not want to get angry at the smiling face, -The current staffing situation in thepany has basically stabilized. If you want to add a new position, I am only a small secretary and I am not responsible for that. The two spoke and left, Magdalene hastily followed behind her, -I don¡¯t need a special position, as long as I can help Cristian. Secretary, I actually talked to my grandfather about it and grandfather agreed. And Grandpa agreed: will you fix it for me? Silvia shook her head, -It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t help you fix it, but there really isn¡¯t a good position for you in thepany. You are Miss Magdalene, so I can¡¯t let you work in a much lower position, can I? -What? -Maddalena became annoyed when she heard the words, ¡°A very inferior position? What do you mean? Silvia smiled and said, ¡°Now you onlyck people, didn¡¯t you say that as long as you could help the president? But now there are no vacancies in thepany, I don¡¯t even have a solution. Let her work in a much lower position? How would she be able to see Cristian? It would be useless. Magdalene somewhat annoyed asked, -So what is the location of the person who left a moment ago? Why can he be here? Chapter 835: Help me -It¡¯s the assistant I hired,¡± Silvia replied lightly. Magdalene paused, ¡°Your assistant? Do you still need an assistant? I can also be your assistant. As an assistant secretary, she could definitely see Cristian every day. Hearing this, Silvia could not help butugh, ¡°Miss Magdalena, you really embarrass me by saying this. I am just a small secretary in the Calligaris Group. Recruiting assistants is not my responsibility, and thepany doesn¡¯t have so many things that we have to hire two assistants. Magdalene was very disappointed, ¡°Then what can I do? I really want to help Cristian, secretary, can you help me think of a way? The two had already entered the elevator, Silvia pressed the floor button and shook her head helplessly, -I¡¯m just a secretary, I can¡¯t do anything. Magdalene half-closed her lips and was a little angry, -Then I will go find Grandpa Angelo and ask him to fix me a position. As she said that, and it wasn¡¯t even the secretary¡¯s business. Seeing that the n was almost achieved, Silvia reported Cristian¡¯s meaning to Magdalena. -Mrs. Magdalena, the work of the Calligaris Group is usually a lot. What the president wants to say is that in the future you will not have to disturb him during working hours. Hearing this, Magdalene was immediately taken aback, ¡°What did you say? I was still thinking of a solution and did not want to offend Silvia. She didn¡¯t expect Silvia to disrespect her at all. Silvia felt the change in his expression and took a small step back, -This is what the president meant. Did you upset the president today? Angry? Magdalene bit her lower lip angrily, ¡°I only came for a while, how could I upset him? Did you understand what Cristian meant? I always took care of him when he was not well. Cristian and I have a very good rtionship and we will be busy in the future. She said everything as soon as she felt anxious. Silvia was not surprised when she heard the news that they were getting engaged. In fact, if the news of the Calligaris family engagement with the Landi family really came out, then she would really think that it is quite normal. After all, it was normal for tworge families to unite . But. The president said the phrase with hostility, it may be that this effort will fail. At that moment, the elevator door opened. Silvia stood still, smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just apanying you here. If you have more questions, you can wait until you go to Calligaris¡¯ house to ask in person after you leave work in the evening. Magdalene stepped out of the elevator in desperation. After Silvia returned to the secretary¡¯s office, Serena was printing the information, and when she saw here in, she called her, ¡°Silvia. -Yes,¡± Silvia nodded. Serena hesitated and said, ¡°Thank you, Silvia, for helping me. Hearing this, Silvia arched her eyebrows, ¡°Help? Help what? When did I help you? Serena was speechless. It seemed that she did not want to talk about this topic anymore, in this case, Serena could only smile slightly and did not continue talking. Silvia had no intention of dealing with these things, but when he saw her calm down, he suddenly became curious and approached her and asked her in a low voice. -What happened? Why did you find her in the bathroom? By the way, Serena was also a little excited. She did not expect to meet Magdalene in the bathroom. She went to the bathroom and thought to leave it to fate. But fate brought them together. Thinking about this, Serena chuckled, ¡°I was in the bathroom and she came in, so we met. Seeing that what he was saying was very light, Silvia thought for a moment, but she still felt that there was something wrong, -He is so hostile to you, do you feel it? Serena nodded. -Because of the president? In the next second, Silvia asked a question that Serena did not expect; she was surprised and looked at Silvia. Silvia looked at her calmly, -You don¡¯t need to say much, I think I guessed it. I know girls today like men like the president, but have you ever wondered if his family will ept you? I¡¯m not disappointing you, but many things in this world are realistic and we have to ept them. Silvia¡¯s words were not euphemistic, but neither were they too direct, but Serena could still feel that her words were kind and her tone was light. -Silvia, I thought about what you said. -Have you thought about it? -Silvia was a little surprised, ¡°It seems that I underestimated the rtionship between you and the president, so what rtionship do you have now? Gossip was human nature, including Silvia. Serena¡¯s ears were a little red, -Silvia, I¡­ -Well, I don¡¯t ask, I don¡¯t ask,¡± said Silvia waving her hand. You should not be so gossipy, to stay out of trouble, young ~~. After speaking, she turned around and went out. Serena was alone. After Silvia left, the shyness on her face disappeared and her look was reced by a solemn expression. From the moment she joined thispany, she thought that one day she would surely meet Angelo. Sooner orter, but now that she and Magdalena met first, would the day be far off when she and Angelo would meet? She did not know how Aunt Beatrice was doing. Nor was she too embarrassed to keep calling to rush her, which was already problematic for others.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Calligaris¡¯ home. -Grandfather, help me. I like Cristian very much. As long as I can be engaged to him, I will not change my heart in my whole life, can you help me? Since she hade back from thepany, she cried and cried, Angelo was so angry with her that he got a headache. He had withdrawn because he wanted to live quietly. A person had to recognize his old age, when he reached a certain age, he felt powerless to do many things. Now that he had found his grandson, he wanted to give everything to Cristian. And he retired to live quietly. However, during the time he was retired, he felt that not only could he not calm down, but there were loud noises in his ears all day long, especially recently. As soon as Magdalene came crying in front of him, Angelo felt very irritated, still feeling that the girl had to be a little discreet. Even if she liked her, even if she was sad, she should not show it. But despite this, Magdalene was still his grandson¡¯s chosen wife, and Angelo could onlyfort her. -Ok, don¡¯t be sad, don¡¯t you just want to work for thepany? Then I will order them to give you a position. You can see Cristian every day. -Really, grandfather? Really, grandfather? Thank you. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s someone in thepany¡­¡± Magdalene¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 836: He treats her differently -Huh? -Angelo narrowed his eyes slightly -Who? Magdalene coughed slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°When I went to thepany today, I found out that a woman had flirted with Cristian in the name of his work. Angelo heard and didn¡¯t take it seriously: -My nephew is so good, aren¡¯t there many women who want to flirt with him? Cristian won¡¯t give them a second look, don¡¯t worry. He waved his hand and did not take the issue seriously. He was worried before, but the news his own staff brought every time was that some woman was flirting with Cristian, but Cristian didn¡¯t even worry. Therefore, Angelo was very relieved by his grandson, in any case, it was impossible for any woman to get into his eyes, so he did not care what Magdalene had said. Magdalena bit her lower lip, -Grandfather, the woman is different this time, she looks very beautiful. Of course, these words were not true. In Magdalene¡¯s heart, only she was the most beautiful. How could a woman like Serena be more beautiful than she was? Only Angelo did not know that he had already met Cristian and had been involved with Serena. He didn¡¯t dare to expose him directly, so he could only use this method to get Angelo¡¯s attention. But she didn¡¯t know that Angelo was still waving his hand without paying attention, -Well, you¡¯re not that beautiful, how can Cristian not want you, let alone another woman? Magdalena, don¡¯t worry anymore. Magdalene bit her lower lip and said cruelly, -Grandfather, this time is really different, and Cristian treats her differently. -Yes? Indeed, this sentence finally caught Angelo¡¯s attention, and his thick, rough eyebrows arched, ¡°Cristian treats you differently? Magdalene felt her heart pounding, nodded vigorously. -Yes, Cristian treats her differently. She is flirting with Cristian. Based on Cristian¡¯s temperament in the past, Grandpa, do you think this woman can still stay in thepany? -No,¡± Angelo shook his head. -But she can! -Maddalena hung up her hands, gripping the corners of her clothes tightly. She didn¡¯t know whether she was nervous or angry. When she spoke, the final sound was still a little shaky. -She had been flirting with Cristian, but he not only did not kick her out, he let here and go from the office as she pleased. They were all made up by her, she was not in thepany for long, so nothing happened. But to face her enemy, she had to finish her directly in the crib. Otherwise, when Serena became strong, it would cause her more problems. -What are you talking about? -Angelo really began to pay attention to this topic, he frowned harshly, -Cristian really lets that womane and go freely in his office? His gaze immediately became serious. No matter how he thought about it, he believed it was impossible. When Cristian first joined thepany, Angelo had sent someone to keep an eye on him for a while, and Cristian was extremely indifferent whenever he encountered these things. How could he allow a woman to freely enter and leave his office? Thinking about this, Angelo narrowed his eyes sharply, and the murky light in his ck eyes was especially sharp: ¡°Is what you say true? Are you not lying to me? Magdalene¡¯s face paled, she immediately stood up, raised her hand and said, ¡°Grandpa Angelo, how will I dare to lie to you? And I don¡¯t need to lie to you. In fact, Cristian treats her differently and I¡¯m worried that he is fascinated by her, so I told her about this. Judging by her appearance, Angelo thought she did not dare lie to him. Angelo withdrew his gaze, pushed the crutch he was holding forcefully to the ground and said coldly, ¡°I see,e back today. -Grandpa???? -Maddalena, I will let the butler take you home first. -But¡­? -Maddalena still hesitated, had he heard her and would he believe her? Would he have gone to investigate? -Angelo reached out his hand and rubbed his aching eyebrows, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely do you justice in this matter. She is the wife of my nephew identified by me. There is no other qualified to be my grandson¡¯s wife. Do you feel relieved now? As Angelo had said, and Magdalena had nothing to worry about, so she nodded enthusiastically. -Thank you, Grandpa Angelo, I¡¯m going home now. Take care of yourself. When Magdalene left, the corners of her lips could not help but rise in triumph. Serena. ¡°No matter what identity you have next to Cristian, all I have to do is say a word, I can throw you out and you won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Angelo¡¯s approval actually saved her a lot of effort. Otherwise, he should have spent his energy dealing with Serena, how boring! It seemed that he should treat Angelo better in the future. As long as Grandpa Angelo knew that this woman was Serena, he said he would definitely take action. When Magdalene returned home, she was in a good mood, holding up her skirt and humming music as she danced and walked forward. Her dance steps were very light, because she had learned to dance since childhood, and she had been outstanding on stage. But she was not interested in a champion, so she danced for fun. Since she was in a good mood today, Magdalene could not help but jump up and down. -Maddalena. A male voice sounded in front of her, Magdalene stopped her dance steps and looked at the iing person. -Brother? Tancredi was a little surprised, it seemed like it was the first time he had seen his sister so happy in so many years that she was actually dancing while humming the music.N?velDrama.Org content rights. -What good news do you have? -then approached Magdalena and asked in a low voice. Probably because Tancredi did not agree that she was with Cristian, so after Tancredi asked her, Magdalene¡¯s gaze suddenly became guilty and then she avoided his gaze. -Tancredi, why are you here? At first she was very happy, but the smile on her face became very false when she saw him, and she did not even dare to look at him. Tancredi felt a little strange and could not help but raise his eyebrows. -I can¡¯t stay in my house anymore? Are you still angry with me about what happened that day? Magdalena quickly shook her head, ¡°How is that possible? You are my brother. Although I am angry, I will not be angry for a long time. Besides, I also hurt your hand that day. How are you doing? Do you feel better? Tancredi was very relieved that his sister wasing to her senses. He stroked Magdalene¡¯s head, -I¡¯m fine, as long as my sister¡¯s mood improves, it doesn¡¯t matter if you hurt me a little, but¡­. Magdalene¡¯s guilty conscience was made even stronger by the extended final tone of thest sentence. Before he could finish the next words, Magdalene said anxiously, -Tancredi, I still have business to attend to, I¡¯ll go back to the room first. Then she walked past him. Before Tancredi finished speaking, she slipped away and he smiled. This girl¡­ Why did she have a guilty conscience at the sight of him? Chapter 837: She was mentally disturbed. A guilty conscience? The smile on Tancredi¡¯s face was slow for a moment, as if he was thinking about something, he stopped a passing waitress and asked her coldly: -I ask you, where did the youngdy go all day? After the maid was stopped, she looked a little confused. She thought about it and shook her head: -Mr. Tancredi, I don¡¯t know where thedy went today. All I know is that she was dressed very well when she left and was in good spirits. She was the same when she came back. It didn¡¯t seem strange at all. But if nothing was wrong, why did she feel guilty when she saw him? After saying a few words, did she rush back into the room? There should be something wrong, Tancredi¡¯s face became serious, he nodded to the person in front of him, and the waitress left. Tancredi stayed there for a while and then went upstairs. Magdalene sat in front of the dressing table mirror to remove her makeup, preparing to go for a bath, but when she heard someone knocking at the door, she said impatiently, ¡°Who is it? -Maddalena, it¡¯s me. Tancredi¡¯s voice rang out from the door, and Magdalene¡¯s expression immediately changed, ¡°Tancredi? Why have youe at this hour? -Is it convenient for me to enter? -No, no!¡± cried Magdalene in panic, then nervously grabbed ab and shook her head vigorously. She could not let her Tancredi in. If he had known she had gone to look for Cristian, he would surely have scolded her again. He had nned many things: what would happen with Tancredi¡¯s intervention? Tancredi, standing outside the door, frowned even more when he heard the tension and confusion in her words. It seemed that his guess was correct, his thin lips tightened tightly, his gaze gradually became colder. Why was his sister always so disobedient, what magical power did Cristian have to charm her like that? Tancredi scoffed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me in, do you have a guilty conscience? Magdalene said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath. A secondter, Tancredi kicked open the door. The sudden movement made Magdalena get up from her chair and stare at him in amazement. -Tancredi¡­ Tancredi looked at her. She had taken off half her makeup and was not ready for the shower. Seeing him enter, Magdalena panicked. -What are you doing with this panic? -Tancredi stared at her and walked toward her slowly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a bath? What¡¯s the matter with you? Haven¡¯t you taken off your makeup yet? Do you need me to help you? -Don¡¯te here! -Maddalena suddenly threw theb in her hand toward Tancredi! Theb was such a beautiful and exquisite girl¡¯sb, with many sparkling diamonds on it. Although it was not heavy enough to kill someone, it could still cause a lot of pain when it hit the body. With a bang, theb struck Tancredi¡¯s face. Tancredi snorted in pain, his handsome face was expressionless, but those fox eyes that usually smiled had a hint of disappointment in them at that moment, he raised his hand to cover himself, looking at Magdalene with a wry smile. -Am I that terrible? I can¡¯t talk to you? The bitter smile on his face made Magdalene a little ufortable, but when she thought of him entering the room to stop her, her eyes immediately turned red, she grabbed something else from the dresser, anything. -I don¡¯t want to talk to you, go away! Tancredi¡¯s gaze became colder, -Maddalena, I am your Tancredi and we are brothers. I cannot let you do things that hurt people. -No! I didn¡¯t hurt anyone, I just fell in love with someone, how is that my fault? Tancredi, you are my Tancredi. Support me, please. I beg you. I only like him, I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone else. Tancredi shook his head helplessly, looking into her eyes filled with disappointment. -You don¡¯t hurt anyone else? You approached him by taking advantage of his amnesia. He didn¡¯t want tomit to you, but you still forced him to be with you. Doesn¡¯t that hurt you? What? Magdalena, feelings of love are not possessions, even if one day you really get them, you will not be happy at all. Magdalene shook her head and muttered like a madwoman: -No, as long as I stay with him, I will be happy. Tancredi, you don¡¯t care about me anymore. No matter what I do in the future, I will be responsible for it. No matter what the end is, I will not regret it. He did not know whether it was a delusion of Tancredi¡¯s; he had always felt that his sister¡¯s behavior now seemed to be a mental disorder, and he frowned deeply. What was happening to this girl? Was it because he wanted to get it so badly, so he had a mental problem? Tancredi thought about whether he should take her to a psychologist. Thinking about this, he quickly made a decision, ¡°I cannot see you behaving like this. Tomorrow I will take you to a psychologist. Psychologist? Hearing this word, Magdalene gradually opened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief. -Tancredi, do you think I have a mental problem? -Look in the mirror to see how you are now, how are you different from a mental disorder? -Tancredi said.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Magdalene obediently turned her head and looked at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were erged, her makeup was half removed, and her eyes were full of red blood. She held the makeup remover tightly in her hand and looked like a madwoman. She was so frightened that she dropped the bottle in her hand and took a step back. -Have you seen? Are you also afraid, as you are? Magdalena, while you still don¡¯t let everyone know about this, stop moving forward. Don¡¯t use your dignity and self-love to let others humiliate you. Now, can¡¯t you find an excellent man in such a big world? However, whatever Tancredi said afterward, Magdalena never responded to him again. When she wanted to approach, Magdalene said in a low voice, ¡°Tancredi, go outside, I want to be alone. -Maddalena,¡± said Tancredi. -If you don¡¯t go outside, I will die before you. He grabbed a fragment and held it close to his white neck, looking at Tancredi weakly. Tancredi was speechless. -Out! -Ok, don¡¯t be impulsive, I¡¯m going out now, don¡¯t be silly, Magdalena,¡± said Tancredi. After speaking, he looked at her deeply, then turned and left the room, closing the door behind him. Tancredi stood in the doorway, patted the sweat from his forehead and looked again at the closed door. When had her sister be like this? If only before he had suspected that she had a minor disorder, now Tancredi was almost certain that his sister really did have a mental problem. What is he supposed to do next? Chapter 838: I like it, but it doesn’t cast a spell. Calligaris¡¯ home. After receiving Angelo¡¯s call, Cristian decided not to return to Serena¡¯s for the time being, lest he stay out too long and Grandpa would be more suspicious. In the end, Vittorio helped him hide it; he had to behave. He had just been with Serena, and the rtionship between the two of them was still shaky. If something really happened, he didn¡¯t know if this woman would freak out and leave right away. -Are you back? -Grandfather. Angelo looked at his grandson in front of him, and his ck eyes were fierce. She looked a lot like her mother, especially the energy between her eyebrows. Every time he saw Cristianpeting with him and refused to admit defeat, Angelo felt like he was seeing his eldest daughter in front of him again. At the thought of his eldest daughter, Angelo¡¯s heart ached, and he remembered what Magdalena had said in his ear today. He looked at Cristian and said, ¡°You,e with me to the study. How was it possible that Cristian did not understand Angelo¡¯s gaze? He looked at his grandfather¡¯s back and narrowed his eyes slightly. For a long time, Grandpa had never looked at him with the same gaze at this moment. Had something happened? Nevertheless, Cristian calmly followed in Angelo¡¯s footsteps and followed him into the study. After entering the studio, Angelo asked Cristian to close the door and then sat down alone. Cristian closed the door. He did not take the initiative to speak, because he knew Angelo would tell him a lot or ask a lot of questions tonight. From the moment he had decided to be with Serena, he had already thought of all the answers and was doing his best to think of all the questions Angelo would ask. -Cristian, can you tell me why you don¡¯t want tomit to Magdalena? His voice sounded very old, with a deep sense of weariness, Cristian¡¯s thin lips twitched and his eyelids lifted, just in time to look into those cloudy eyes. Why? -I don¡¯t like it,¡± Cristian opened his thin lips and said coldly. With three words, he exined his attitude all at once, which could be said very directly. Angelo initially thought that Cristian would say something so that he could say something, who knew that as soon as he opened his mouth, he would block what he would say next. Suddenly, Angelo¡¯s face became a little irritated. -You don¡¯t like him, who do you like? Thest question was so severe that the temper in Angelo¡¯s body became dominant. It seemed that as soon as Cristian said a name, the crutch in his hand hit him directly on the head. In front of Angelo, however, was Cristian. He had always been used to being free and was not afraid of it at all. He tightened his lips and said coldly, ¡°In short, I will notmit myself to her. Although I am her grandson, I don¡¯t want my marriage to be at the mercy of my grandfather. -Stinky boy, can I hurt you? Tell me honestly, do you have any women hiding? A sharp light shone in Cristian¡¯s dark eyes, but it was fleeting. Before he could speak, Angelo stared at him. -I heard there is an employee in yourpany who is always flirting with you. Does she really like you, is there such a thing? Cristian half-closed his lips, ¡°You have always known these things, haven¡¯t you? -Yes, I know many women who have been around you, but you haven¡¯t listened to them, have you? But, as I heard that you treat this woman differently, why is that? Are you bewitched by this woman? Hearing this, Cristian unconsciously frowned. -Am I bewitched? Cristianughed softly, ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you like anyone before when you were young? Angelo was surprised, but did not respond. Cristian continued, ¡°Your grandson is not a ruthless, cold-blooded animal. It is normal for me to like a few women, and none has bewitched me. He said these things to Angelo with a serious look and attitude. If he did not care or denied it or exined it, Angelo would still think that the matter was not serious. But now? Cristian told him very seriously, taking his youth as an example. What did this show? His grandson was serious. With this in mind, Angelo turned his attention to the problem, quickly rose from his seat and stared at Cristian. -Who is he? Who makes him have this attitude? Who was she? In Cristian¡¯s eyes, Serena¡¯s face appeared easily, especially her clean, wless eyes. Cristian was always impressed with her no matter what she did. Seeing that Cristian did not speak, Angelo became nervous: -So what the others said is true? Did you really give that girl special treatment? Did you allow her toe and go freely in your office? Cristian looked up. -Grandfather, are these the words Magdalene said to you? -You don¡¯t need to care who said these words to me, as long as the results are the same. It seems that I have a woman outside. No wonder you didn¡¯t want toe home and have dinner with me before. No wonder you don¡¯t want to bemitted to this marriage. Seeing the slight anger between his eyebrows, Cristian said slightly. -I don¡¯t want to bemitted to this marriage and it has nothing to do with anyone. Even without her, I would never be with Magdalena.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The feeling she gave him was very ufortable. -You think I believe this nonsense? -Angelo immediately ordered, ¡°Tomorrow, when you return, you will kick that woman out of thepany and ban her from visiting you in the future. Not every woman can think of taking advantage of the Calligaris family. Don¡¯t even think about her family background, what if she was coveting your status and property? She is still young, listen to my words, and tomorrow she will fire you and give you a sum of money. Tell her to stop bothering you. This opinion did not sound good. The temper of Cristian¡¯s body cooled, with some disgust, -She is not such a person. -I¡¯m old now,¡± Angelo huffed. I¡¯ve seen more people than you. Most of these young women who have just entered society are greedy and vain. They have not experienced anything. Because they have no family background, they want to approach noble people. You are so stupid that such a woman has bewitched you. Tomorrow you will throw her out of thepany! Angelo¡¯s attitude was very hard. Cristian lowered his gaze, his eyelids covered his eyes and, at the same time, held back the hostility in his eyes. Even though he was his grandfather, it made him feel very bad to hear how he described his woman. He believed his own eyes, and the woman he liked could not be that kind of person. -Did you hear what I said? -What if I don¡¯t? -Christian raised his head. Chapter 839: I will not give up the person I love. -You! Angelo looked at him and saw his eyes. He was surprised in his heart. It was the first time he had seen this look in his grandson¡¯s eyes. Dark, cold and deep, like a deep ravine. This look plus what he had just said. -What if I don¡¯t? Angelo narrowed his eyes dangerously, ¡°Are you rebelling against me? -If you want a grandson to be at your mercy, and also control his marriage. Then I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have that blessing. Angelo arched his eyebrows, anger hidden between them, ¡°Are you threatening me? No matter how much he said, it did not seem to make any sense, Cristian lightly tightened his thin lips and smiled. -How dare I threaten you? I just want to tell you that I will not marry Magdalena, nor will I give up the person I love. -Do you really not listen to my words? -Now it is toote, rest. After speaking, Cristian turned and walked away, and Angelo shouted angrily behind him, ¡°You, stop, go back! But no matter how much he called Cristian, Cristian seemed not to hear him and quickly disappeared of the studio, Angelo was very angry and coughing loudly. Butler watched Cristian leave before rushing to support Mr. Angelo. -Sir, are you all right? Angelo was furious. -This stinking boy, I do everything for his sake, but what is his attitude? What attitude? Is this attitude toward your grandfather? Hearing this, the butler sighed helplessly. -Sir, after all, he did not grow up with you, there are some things ¡­ -He didn¡¯t grow up with me, can¡¯t I n the wedding for him? You saw what his mother was like before, I can¡¯t let my grandson follow in her footsteps! Speaking of Iris, the butler felt much pain on his face, and finally he could only sigh. -Sir, I fear that this young master¡¯s temperament will be even worse than that of Miss Iris. -Then I will stop him. If he doesn¡¯t want to do it, let me do it for him. Vittorio was with the women while drinking red wine. His cell phone suddenly shook. He pulled it out and nced at it. With a cry, he quickly went out. What has happened these days? If they called him every day at this time, were Cristian and his grandfather crazy? -Christian? Vittorio found a quiet ce to answer his cell phone. The male voice on the call was cold. -Maddalena visited thepany today. -What?¡±-When Vittorio heard this, he became angry, ¡°Didn¡¯t shee to yourpany before? Why did she suddenlye to thepany now? You called me to tell me this, didn¡¯t you¡­? -Serena and Magdalena have seen each other? There was no sound on the other end of the cell phone and it was as quiet as a dead night. Suddenly, Vittorio felt a headache and started thinking about why Cristian called him. -So-what do you want me to do for you? Cristian thought about Magdalena¡¯s reaction during the day and then said coldly, ¡°She may have some mental problems. I¡¯m afraid she will hurt Serena. Damn. Did Magdalene have a mental problem? When? -Go find Tancredi,¡± Cristian said in another sentence. Tell him to take care of his sister. Vittorio took a long time to respond, ¡°Will it work if we go and talk to Tancredi? -Yes. After speaking, he hung up the call neatly and Vittorio stood there expressionless and blinked. Did such a beautiful person have mental problems? It seemed unbelievable to him. Vittorio could not say how he felt, but feeling a little unhappy, he took out his cell phone to send a message to Tancredi, whom he had not heard from in a long time. ***N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The next day. When Serena entered thepany, she saw a group of people whispering at the back of the building. She did not know what they were talking about, but they were all looking at her with a very gossipy expression. They were looking toward the elevator entrance as they talked. This strange phenomenon had never happened since she had been with thepany for so long. Also, she saw Magdalena yesterday, so she suddenly became alert. There must be something wrong. Did Magdalenee here again? Serena entered the elevator as she thought about the situation that might happenter. Stepping out of the elevator, Serena headed for the secretary¡¯s room. As he was about to get there, he stopped and saw several tall men in suits and leather shoes guarding the secretary¡¯s room, all of whom had fierce looks on their faces. There was a solemn expression on Serena¡¯s face as she saw this situation. She feared that it was not Magdalena. He had an assumption in his heart, and the hands hanging at his sides could not help but clench their fists. If you saw this person right now, would it bother Cristian? But he should have seen it sooner orter, shouldn¡¯t he? From the moment she had joined thispany, she had expected what would happen today. As Serena made a decision, the people guarding the door saw her and immediately headed toward her. -I¡¯m sorry, who are you? Although he looked fierce, not expecting to speak politely, Serena interrupted him without waiting for him to call her name, ¡°I¡¯m the assistant secretary, are you looking for me? The man nodded, and seeing that she was so beautiful, blushed: -Mr. Angelo wants to see you. Mr. Angelo. He was not surprised. The corners of Serena¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Magdalena could bear nothing. At first he had thought Magdalene would hesitate for at least a few days, and then he could not help but call Angelo to criticize her. Unexpectedly, she came to speak the next day. Seeing her standing still, the man thought she was unwilling to cooperate, so he increased his tone. -If he doesn¡¯t cooperate willingly, then, don¡¯t me us for¡­. Serena arched her eyebrows, -Who said I wouldn¡¯t cooperate? -Let¡¯s go. She took the initiative and headed for the secretary¡¯s room. They came fiercely, and she did not know if her identity had been discovered. She did not change her name. If they had checked, they would surely have known who she was. At this time¡­ There was still more than half an hour before Cristian arrived at work. They looked for the right time. But in this moment, Serena was not scared at all, even if Cristian was not by her side, she had the confidence to see the old man. She wanted to ask him why he had erased everything about her and Cristian. Serena entered the secretary¡¯s room surrounded by them. Sitting on the sofa, Angelo was a little impatient as he waited, just when he wanted to raise his head to ask if she had arrived, he heard a voice at the door. -Sir, it¡¯sing. At the same time, footsteps could still be heard, and Angelo raised his head to look at the woman who wasing. -Is that you? Chapter 840: Grandfather, thank you for your red envelope. Although the two had never met formally, Angelo knew Serena very well. This woman had a long rtionship with his nephew in life, and she was the only woman for him that long. But only Angelo knew her well; Serena did not know him at all. Thus, when Angelo saw Serena for the first time, he recognized her immediately. Serena stood still, motionless, smiling and winking at Angelo, -Sir, do you know me? This sentence made Angelo stop thinking. He looked at the woman with a mischievous smile on his lips and became serious. -This is a very interesting question. In fact, she asked him if he knew her. She was pretending as if she had never met him, Angelo scoffed in his heart, it seemed this girl was smarter than he thought. Just looking at her, Angelo was surprised. Beforeing here, he thought the girl might be a recent graduate, or just a woman who admired vanity. All he had to do was give her some money and say a few threats and she would be gone. It would be child¡¯s y. But what he never expected was that the girl was neither a college student nor an ordinary person. He should have thought about his grandson¡¯s temperament, how could he love any woman? In those early days, he had liked only one woman. Unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, another was her. In this case, it would be problematic! -Sir, why is this question interesting? -Serena tilted her head slightly as she looked at Angelo and asked. She guessed that Angelo knew her, but before he wouldn¡¯t admit it, then she might as well pretend she didn¡¯t know anything. However, she had written off everything between her and Cristian without a word of exnation. Angelo looked at the woman in front of him, his eyes narrowed slightly. She looked more beautiful than in the picture, with three-dimensional features and a ssic face, plus her cool temperament, which interpreted the unique beauty of Oriental women very well. His grandson fell in love with such a woman, which means he had good taste. However, in his heart, only Magdalene was qualified to be his grandson¡¯s wife, no matter how well the woman looked in front of him, she was not qualified. Since she wanted to y dumb, he amodated her. Angelo huffed coldly and looked back: -You flirt with my grandson in thepany. Have you never asked others who I am? You dare to ask me if I know you. You are quite bold. Serena smiled slightly, -Thanks for yourpliment, but I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. Howe I flirt with your grandson? Since I started working in thepany, I have done my job very well. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve done anything to push the boundaries, have I? These words reached Angelo¡¯s ears as an objection. He huffed and mmed his hand down hard on the table, ¡°You still dare to say that you have done nothing to ovee the limits, you still want me to ask someone to report the truth? -I do things with a clear conscience, even if you find some people saying something, I don¡¯t feel guilty. She smiled quietly, not nervous. Angelo narrowed his eyes, if it were not for the fact that Cristian had told himst night with certainty that he would not be engaged to Magdalena, and that he would not give up the person he loved. He almost thought that the girl in front of him had no rtionship with Cristian, but after saying that, how could he believe it? This girl was stubborn and used sophistry. -Girl, it is not a glorious thing if you dare not acknowledge what you have done.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. -Sir, I don¡¯t understand what you want me to recognize. Angelo looked at the butler beside him, and the butler immediately pulled an envelope out of his pocket and walked toward Serena. -This is what the master wants to give you,¡¬ the butler respectfully brought the envelope to Serena, his manner was polite and his eyebrows did not look fierce at all. Serena thanked him, but did not ept the envelope in his hand. -There is a check in this envelope, take it! Angelo said coldly. Serena did not move, looked at the envelope and blinked, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean, why should I receive your check? Angelo was impatient, -Don¡¯t y dumb, Cristian is my nephew. Do you ept this check or not? Hearing this, Serena nodded. She seemed to barely understand. Then she reached out her hand and took the envelope from the butler and smiled, ¡°Thank you, sir. The butler looked at her questioningly, trying to say something, but finally stepped aside. Only his look at Serena was a little disappointed. She was standing outside the studiost night, so naturally she heard what Cristian said. He firmly stated that he would not get engaged to Magdalena, nor would he renounce his love, not even by threatening his grandfather with his identity. At that moment, the butler thought only, what kind of girl could make the young master so tempted and stubborn, he muste today to take a look. Therefore, when Serena did not ept the envelope, the butler had a good impression on her heart, but he did not expect her to ept it. Was his young master¡¯s sincere love worth nothing? After Serena took the envelope, the smile on her face became a little sweet, she bowed in Angelo¡¯s direction then apologized, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. The butler was surprised and almost thought he had heard wrong. Then he looked at Angelo and asked incredulously: had he just heard the word ¡°grandfather¡±? Of course Angelo heard it too and scolded: -What did you say? Serena raised the envelope, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. You knew I was with Cristian, so you came here to give me a gift for the first meeting, right? Although I don¡¯t think I need to spend that much money, but since it¡¯s your goodwill, I certainly can¡¯t refuse. After they finished talking, Serena smiled at Angelo: ¡°Grandpa, you need to let me know in advance when you areing next time so I can prepare a gift for you. Otherwise, I received your red envelope. But I haven¡¯t prepared one for you, which is too embarrassing. His smile was very shy and his white face was red with red cheeks. The butler was speechless. Angelo did not know what to say. Everyone present was stunned. Was this girl that stupid? Did she not understand that the master had given her a check to leave Cristian? Did she really think Angelo was here to give her a red envelope for the first meeting? Why was she so foolish? What was he thinking about? Angelo almost fainted at her words, touching his chest, pointing to Serena, -You! You! You! Chapter 841: You don’t call me grandpa. Domenico was also surprised because Domenico had thought that Serena epting Angelo¡¯s request by epting the money would mean that she epted him, but he did not expect the girl to refuse. Domenico was a little surprised that things had taken a 180-degree turn. He looked at Serena, who was smiling like a fox, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly as well. He thought to himself, Cristian really likes unusual women¡­. Domenico chose to trust Cristian. Serena, a woman who could make Cristian fall in love so deeply, meant that there had to be something extraordinary about her, so she would not take the money and leave Cristian. -Grandpa, do you want some tea? I¡¯ll go get you a cup of tea. Angelo snapped and growled at her, ¡°You don¡¯t call me grandfather! Serena blinked and made an innocent expression, ¡°Why? Grandpa, you just met me and gave me such a nice red envelope, I should be nice too. -I gave you the money because? But before Angelo could finish his sentence, Serena left and the room fell into silence, no one daring to speak. In this silence, Angelo finally could not resist asking Domenico: -Where did it go? Dominic thought about the conversation that had just taken ce and said uncertainly, ¡°Could she have gone to make you some tea? Angelo was confused, -What tea? Would I drink the tea he gave me? Domenico coughed softly and could not resist exining to Angelo, ¡°I think she is a very intelligent girl. Hearing herpliment, Angelo was unhappy because he still wanted Cristian and Maddalena Landi to marry. So he replied;N?velDrama.Org content rights. -She is just a girl with no social experience who has the audacity to make fun of me. Take my money and do not ede to the demands I make of her, and I will show her that the world does not work so well! Angelo¡¯s tone was firm, and Domenico could not help but worry about Serena when he heard these words. After all, Mr. Angelo was a sessful businessman who knew many tricks, and Serena was really too naive. But as a housekeeper, she dared not exin herself further for Serena, and could only stand by her master¡¯s side and keep quiet. -She is trying to tease me. Domenico, when sheester you tell her that I will not drink tea , that if she knows what she is doing she will leave thepany alone or I will throw her out myself. Domenico did not say anything. Because Domenico did not want to, but he had to obey his master¡¯s orders and felt conflicted inside. After a while, Serena returned with a cup of tea. The tea was still steaming in her hands, and she brought the cup to Mr. Angelo before carefully cing it on the table. -Grandfather, this is the tea I just made for you, please try it. Although Angelo had erased Serena and Cristian¡¯s past and prevented Serena and Cristian from being together by getting Cristian engaged to another girl. But Angelo was Cristian¡¯s family and he was also Cristian¡¯s grandfather. So even though Serena kept track of all the unpleasant things that had happened before, she still wanted Angelo to trust and love her. In addition, Serena did not want her and Cristian¡¯s love to be opposed by their rtives to the point of not being blessed. She knew that, even in the 21st century, there were still many couples whose love was rejected by their families and not blessed by them, and Serena did not want this to happen to her and Cristian. Angelo looked disdainfully at the teacup and did nothing. But the tea on the table was so close to him that he could smell the aroma emanating from the cup almost effortlessly. He was fascinated by the aroma of tea. Tea drinking was a hobby of Angelo¡¯s, something many people knew about. But Serena had no free time to prepare it and had to specte about the ingredients around her. -Domenico! -Angelo called his butler. Domenico returned to the room from his thoughts, looked at his master, then at his teacup, reluctantly approached and said, -Mrs. Serena, since you took the check, I advise you to leave ourpany. Only a few people know now, saving your face, and if you insist on not leaving, then¡­. Serena answered and said to Angelo, -Grandfather, do you want to tell me to take the day off? Neither Angelo nor Domenico knew what to say. But Angelo managed to find an ounce ofmon sense in the face of such a rhetorical question and said, ¡°Domenico, tell her the truth. -Domenico, say it straight to the point. Dominic nodded, stepped forward and said solemnly. -Mrs. Serena, our gentleman wants you to take the money and leave thepany and leave the Calligaris family, there is enough money in that check to live a rich life for the rest of your life. If you are not willing to follow our advice, we in the Calligaris family will resort to violence to make you leave, and if that happens you risk being hurt, perhaps even seriously. The words were direct, and Angelo gave Domenico a satisfied look. They had rightly made it clear that Serena, had she been a normal woman with a sense of shame, would have taken the money and left, but instead she remained at the table with a smile on her face and whispered. -I have the ability to earn money, Mr. Angelo, please don¡¯t worry about my future, and I thought this check was a gift from you, and since things are not as I thought, I can¡¯t ept it,¡± then put the envelope back on the table. Everyone present was surprised that she had returned the envelope. It was the equivalent of returning the money to Mr. Angelo, which meant that she would not leave Cristian for this, and because of this gesture, Domenico was a little more impressed with Serena. But Angelo was not happy, and said fiercely. -How dare you return a check you have already epted? Serena smiled and replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have taken the money unless it was a gift you weren¡¯t asking for in return. Angelo narrowed his eyes as he looked at Serena, who had maintained a calm demeanor from the moment they met until now. And there was not the slightest hint of fear. Serena¡¯s character came as a surprise to Angelo, because she faced every problem that came her way calmly and always had a solution. Actually, Angelo admires Serena because she is so much better than those girls who run away or cry when things get tough, but it¡¯s a shame! -When you went to make tea, did you open the envelope? Angelo asked, but before Serena could answer, he added, -Do you think I gave you less money? Tell me how much money you want. I will give you as much money as you want, as long as you are willing to leave Cristian. Angelo spoke these words generously, as if he could buy the whole world with money. Serena could not help but ask when she heard these words. -Mr. Angelo, if I am willing to leave Cristian, will you fulfill all my demands? Angelo looked at Serena with displeasure and nodded his head. Domenico, on the other hand, felt that things were not that simple, because he felt that Serena was not one of those ordinary girls. And Serena¡¯s look and the tone of her voice made it seem like she was not really making a request. Undoubtedly, the next words he spoke took everyone present by surprise. -Grandfather, I don¡¯t ask for much, but since you are so generous, then please give me the Calligaris family. Chapter 842: Threats Everyone present was taken aback by Serena¡¯sment. Even the bodyguards in the corner of the room, dressed in suits, looked at Serena with incredulous eyes, their faces pale. This girl was bold and would probably have angered Mr. Angelo with such an absurd request. Then everyone present looked at Mr. Angelo. Angelo was really furious about hisment, his face was full of anger, and he pointed his finger at Serena, -What did you say? Don¡¯t you dare say it again. Serena gave a sweet smile, ¡°Grandpa, a moment ago you said you could fulfill all my requests, isn¡¯t Cristian as important to you as the Calligaris family? In that case, I¡¯m not going to break up with him, after all, for me, even if he gave me the family and begged me to leave him, I wouldn¡¯t. Angelo was surprised by Serena¡¯s words; he did not expect her not to leave Cristian even if he gave her Calligaris¡¯ family in return. But were Serena¡¯s words true? -In any case, whether you ept this check or not, I will not ept your absurd demand, and if the money I gave you is not enough, I can give you more, but you will leave when you get my money! Serena stood still; she had been exining herself to Angelo for so long that she suddenly felt a little tired. Serena wondered how long it would be before Cristian arrived. Since Angelo was Cristian¡¯s grandfather, Serena was reluctant to abuse him with abjectnguage, but she was tired of verbal circumlocutions. And it was obvious that Angelo was not joking with her. Serena inwardly sighed and said in a serious and grave tone. -Grandpa Angelo, whatever you want in return, I will not leave Cristian. Hearing what Serena said, Angelo narrowed his eyes and red at her. -I didn¡¯t think you would do things this way. At those words, Serena nervously locked her eyes with Angelo¡¯s and thought to herself, ¡°Will Angelo show his hands? Doesn¡¯t he have fun with her anymore?¡± In this case, Serena was also about to say what was really on her mind. But no sooner had Serena had the idea than she heard a man speaking at the door. -Grandfather, why are you giving her such a hard time? Hearing this familiar, deep voice, Serena instantly lit up and shook her head back toward the door. Cristian was standing in the doorway of the secretary¡¯s office, dressed in a simple suit from which a quiet hormone emanated. He scanned the secretary¡¯s office with icy eyes before approaching Serena, who was about to shout his name when he grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. -I¡¯m the one who courted her, Grandpa, and if you have to me someone, then me me. Cristian¡¯s sudden appearance made Angelo¡¯s anger burn even more, and he looked with dismay at Cristian and Serena behind him and said. -It¡¯s not time to go to work yet, did youe for this woman earlier? Did she call you while I was making tea? Serena, who was standing behind Cristian, felt offended because during that time she had really only gone to tea in earnest and had done nothing else. Because Serena was not the kind of woman who only sought her husband¡¯s help when she was in trouble. After all, the issue was tooplicated, and one reason was that she did not want to involve Cristian in it, because what she and Mr. Angelo knew, Cristian might not know. Another reason was that Mr. Angelo already disliked her, and if she had called Cristian for help, Angelo¡¯s impression of her would probably have been even worse. So whatever difficulties Serena had encountered in this office this morning, she would not have called Cristian. But why had Cristiane so early? -Grandfather, Serena is not such a fragile girl.¡± Just as Serena wondered, Cristian exined. -I imagined you woulde to the office, I didn¡¯t see you this morning and assumed you came to the office, and to my surprise, I was right. Angelo was a little embarrassed by Cristian¡¯s blunt assertion of the truth, but responded angrily nheless. -So what? What did you tell me about what I asked youst night? Have you forgotten? There are things you don¡¯t want to do, so I, as your grandfather, have the right to do them for you. Cristian heard these words and felt nothing but a headache. -Grandpa, pleasee home! I will take care of this matter myself. -How do you want to handle this? -Angelo looked at Serena with an unfriendly face, -Your way of dealing with it is to continue to keep this woman here? Cristian¡¯s face was expressionless, -She is an employee of thepany, of course she stays here. Angelo did not get the answer he wanted and shouted angrily. -Do you know what you are doing? Have you forgotten what I told you? You have to fire her immediately. As soon as Cristian appeared, Angelo¡¯s emotions seemed to spiral out of control and Serena became a little worried as she listened to the discussion between the two. After all, Angelo was Cristian¡¯s grandfather and had saved his life; Serena was grateful to Angelo and had great respect for him. Then Serena pulled Cristian¡¯s sleeve, and Cristian, sensing her gesture, curbed his anger and looked at Angelo. -Grandfather, Serena is an employee of thepany and I will decide for myself whether to fire her. If you think my decisions are bad for thepany, then you can take back the rights I have over thepany. Cristian¡¯s words left Angelo uncertain how to respond. -What are you saying? Cristian grabbed Serena¡¯s wrist. -Since you don¡¯t want to see Serena, I¡¯ll take her now. With that, Cristian grabbed Serena and walked out of the secretary¡¯s office. -Stop right there! -Angelo shouted, but Cristian was gone so quickly that they had disappeared through the door. Domenico walked to the door, looked at her and said, ¡°Mr. Cristian should have taken the girl to his office. Angelo was even more shocked to hear the answer. -How could he do such a thing? -Because he does not want to see the girl, Mr. Cristian will have to take her away. -Domenico, I did all these things for him. But he wouldn¡¯t even ept my kindness and did all those disobedient things to me. And what he just said is a threat to me? I don¡¯t have an heir besides him. Dominic nodded sincerely.N?velDrama.Org content rights. -That¡¯s right, sir. It is true that you have no heir other than Cristian. Why else would Angelo have been so eager to keep Cristian by his side? Before Cristian¡¯s arrival, Angelo had managed all the Calligaris Group¡¯s affairs on his own, and he trusted no one, not even his own rtives. Angelo did not know how to respond. Chapter 843: I’m afraid I’m too late. But Domenico¡¯s thoughts were simple, and he said honestly. -Christian¡¯s character is even more stubborn than his mother¡¯s, and if you continue to take coercive measures like this, I¡¯m afraid¡­. Dominic did not finish the sentence, but he knew his master understood what he meant. Because the oue of many things was unpredictable. -Does Christian think I will back down if he threatens me? The more Angelo thought about it, the angrier he became and the more he hit the table. The loud sound seemed to strike the hearts of everyone present and made them wince. Domenico did not dare to speak; he remained silent. Angelo was very angry and had a serious expression on his face, as if he was thinking about what to do with all this to get a perfect result. While Angelo was thinking, he suddenly saw a steaming cup of tea on the table, Angelo smelled the tea and frowned as he reached out his hand toward the cup of tea. Domenico, who was standing next to Angelo, saw his movement and opened his mouth as if to say something, but in the end he said nothing. Angelo picked up the teacup and sniffed it, the aroma of the tea in the cup was inviting, and Angelo thought to himself, ¡°Does that woman even know how to make tea?¡± Angelo took a careful sip of the hot tea and was surprised to find that it tasted good, so he took another sip. After taking several sips, Angelo felt that the atmosphere in the room was a little strange, and when he finally reacted, he realized that the whole room was watching him. What had just happened in this room had been seen by everyone in the room. But now Angelo was drinking the tea the girl had prepared for him, and Angelo seemed to really like the tea she made. So everyone looked at Angelo differently. Angelo thought for two seconds, put the tea cup back on the table and scolded, ¡°This tea is horrible! Domenico took it all in stride and had nothing to say. But Domenico could not get the scene he had just seen out of his mind. Even Angelo felt he had done something foolish, stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! So his subordinates left the office with him. The group stood at attention in the hallway and ran into Silvia, who hade to work and was a little surprised to see her original boss. -Mr. Angelo, what brings you to the office today? Angelo¡¯s anger had not yet subsided, so he nodded without responding. Domenico answered for his master, ¡°There is a small matter that Mr. Angelo is here to take care of. -What is it? -Silvia asked unconsciously, -Do you need my help? -It is decided, we will go first. -All right. Silvia watched them leave, but felt strange inside. Because Mr. Angelo had not been with thepany since Cristian had be its president, and he trusted his nephew¡¯s ability. But why did he suddenlye to the office today? Silvia suddenly remembered that Maddalena Landi had been here yesterday. And at that moment, Angelo, who was about to leave, suddenly stopped and said to Silvia, ¡°Arrange a position for Magdalene, she wants toe to ourpany to work. Maddalena. Silvia immediately reacted by saying that the Maddalena that Angelo had just mentioned was Maddalena Landi, the only daughter of the Landi family from yesterday. -Mr. Angelo, we have no more vacancies in ourpany right now, and to give you a position, Mr. Cristian¡¯s part? -Although I am old, I still have the ability to handle things, and all the things in thispany, not just Cristian¡¯s, also refer to my opinion! Silvia did not know what to answer. -You just gave Magdalene a casual position that suits her to be close to Cristian. Silvia wanted to tell Mr. Angelo that yesterday Cristian had told her not to let other women into his office, and now Mr. Angelo was asking her to give this Magdalene a position. This was all too difficult for her. -Do you have anyment? ¨C Angelo asked when he saw that she was not moving. Silvia turned around, smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll take care of it. Only then was Angelo satisfied and left.N?velDrama.Org content rights. As he was leaving, Silvia walked into the secretary¡¯s office with a hard look on her face, thinking to herself, ¡°Is it possible that Mr. Angelo came to the office today precisely because of the matter of Maddalena Landi? Isn¡¯t that a bit much?¡± *** And at that moment, after Cristian had led Serena back into the office, he closed the door behind him and pinned her against the hard door panel. Serena remained silent, her hands on her chest as she looked at Cristian with distrust. -What do you want? Angelo was in the next office and Cristian had brought her in and pinned her to the door, did Cristian want to kiss her now? Serena assured herself that if Cristian kissed her now, she would not hesitate to punch him to wake him up. Serena¡¯s eyes widened and she pushed Cristian harder. -Are you still thinking about it at that time? Cristian¡¯s movements falter and stop, narrowing his eyes as he asks, ¡°What am I thinking? Serena didn¡¯t understand what Cristian meant, was he ying dumb? So he said, -Don¡¯t y dumb, didn¡¯t you just think of what-? -but Serena was too shy to finish the sentence. Cristian did not understand what she meant, but seeing Serena blush, he quickly understood. Cristian could not help butugh and took Serena¡¯s waist and whispered softly in her ear, ¨C ¡°Who told you that I just thought about kissing you?¡± Serena was even more puzzled: -So why are you suddenly leaning so close? As she spoke, Cristian moved a little closer to her and their two faces were almost pressed together. Even their breaths intertwined with each other. Serena held her breath nervously and said in a very low voice: -What do you want? Cristian said nothing, just stared into her eyes and observed her carefully. Cristian¡¯s serious look made Serena feel a little ufortable and she ducked a little, but behind her was the office door and there was no space behind it to hide. Just as Serena was about to ask Cristian what he wanted, he suddenly said, -I¡¯m sorry to subject you to this. Serena froze in ce, staring at Cristian, whose eyes were so serious that she did not expect Cristian to apologize. Cristian reached out and rubbed her head, ¡°I just wanted to see if you were crying. I¡¯m d you¡¯re not. Serena finally understood why Cristian hade to stare into her eyes; Cristian had thought that Serena would cry when she was in trouble¡­. Serena did not even think she was in trouble; after all, the atmosphere of her conversation with Angelo was not very serious, so she did not think she was in trouble. But when she heard Cristian¡¯s words, Serena felt very moved. Cristian stroked her head, pulled her into his arms and said eagerly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯mte. Chapter 844: Don’t Leave Me People who have grown up under the rain of love have always be emotional. A person who liked to cry was not weak, but his heart was full of emotion. Of course, there were people in this world who did not shed a single tear, even if they encountered great difficulties, but those people had always faced difficulties alone, because they had no one else to rely on. Simrly, if Cristian had note today, Serena would have dealt with Mr. Angelo¡¯s difficulties on her own. Even if Angelo¡¯s anger had led him to do something irrational, Serena would have been able to resolve the situation before it got worse. But herees Cristian. He stood by Serena¡¯s side, even getting into trouble with his grandfather for her. This feeling of being protected,bined with Cristian¡¯s embrace at that moment, made Serena feel a sour sensation in her nose, and her eyes were warm, as if tears were about to flow. Serena desperately tried to push the feeling away and said with a smile: -Don¡¯t think too much, how could I cry? Despite Serena¡¯s words, there was a small tear at the corner of her eye. She was d that, with her head buried in Cristian¡¯s arms, Cristian could not see the wetness at the corners of her eyes. Perhaps Serena¡¯s voice was a little muffled when she spoke, and Cristian moved a little to push her away. But Serena feared that he would see the tears in the corners of her eyes, so she clung tightly to Cristian¡¯s waist and clung to his jacket, and Cristian seemed to understand her well. So neither of them spoke for the rest of the time , keeping silent. Some time passed, I don¡¯t know how much, but Serena had recovered and left Cristian¡¯s embrace. -Mr. Angelo has just¡­ -I know. Without waiting for Serena to finish, Cristian nodded and continued, ¡°I will take care of it, you just have to trust me. -And what are you going to do about it? -Just now Serena had heard Cristian¡¯s conversation with Angelo, so she was worried about Cristian. Because Serena and Cristian¡¯s rtionship had just stabilized when something like this happened. Now that Cristian has lost his memory, Serena doesn¡¯t even know who Cristian would choose between her grandfather and her. But after what happened today, Serena felt there was a strong possibility that Cristian would turn on his grandfather for her. Although she was touched by Cristian¡¯s sincere love, Serena did not want to see Cristian lose another family member. With this in mind, Serena told him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. -You must remain calm and not start a conflict with your grandfather. Cristian was amused to hear, ¡°Why, don¡¯t you think I can beat him in a fight? Serena thought about it, weighed his words, and cautiously but sincerely said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to fight with your family over me, maybe he can ept me? From what had happened today it was clear that Angelo, though stubborn, was not bad. But it was not going to be easy to get him to ept the fact that Cristian and Serena were together, and Serena would first have to find out why Angelo had prevented her from being with Cristian. Because an older person must have gone through a lot and be reasonable easily. So why would Angelo want to prevent Cristian and Serena from being together? -Let¡¯s take a peaceful approach first, I will try to convince your grandfather and see if he epts me, if that is not possible¡­. Serena did not finish her sentence. Cristian was nervous and took her hand, -And if it doesn¡¯t really work, will you leave me? Cristian¡¯s grip was a bit heavy and he was frowning, looking at Serena nervously, and seeing the look on Cristian¡¯s face, Serena could not resist the urge to make a joke, -If your grandfather really can¡¯t handle it. -If your grandfather cannot really ept that we are together, then I will have to leave you too. Serena makes an uncertain joke. But as soon as he had said it, Cristian¡¯s strength increased and he leaned close to Serena, his other arm around her white neck, breathing hard. -I won¡¯t allow it! The emotion in Cristian¡¯s eyes was much deeper than before, like the night before the storm. For the first time Serena knew that Cristian really cared about her and took the joke seriously. Serena couldn¡¯t help but let out a smallugh, -What¡¯s wrong? I was just joking with you. Cristian frowned, -Were you joking with me? Serena nodded: -Sure. But when Serena said this, Cristian was not happy, he seemed to be in a worse mood, looking at Serena with emotionden eyes, a cold look that made Serena feel a little scared, so he stammered and asked. -What¡¯s wrong? Did Serena say something wrong? Even though she had exined, Cristian was still angry. Cristian looked at her in silence for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°Is it because it was too little? Serena did not understand and asked: -What do you mean? -Because it¡¯s been such a short time since we established our rtionship that you don¡¯t care enough about me to tease me like this. Only after hearing this did Serena realize that Cristian had taken the joke he had just made seriously. This is how misunderstandings sometimes happen. But Serena did not expect Cristian to get carried away so easily, and seeing his attitude now, Serena felt that if he did not change his attitude, Cristian might get angry, and Serena could only exin. -That¡¯s not what I meant, I was joking, I wasn¡¯t really talking about it, I wasn¡¯t going to do it. Serena was even more anxious and could only grasp his hand. -Are you angry? Then I apologize, I was wrong to say it a moment ago, I won¡¯t say it again, okay? Hearing Serena¡¯s apology, the difort in Cristian¡¯s eyes dissolved a little, and he said with uncertainty. -Now that we have established a rtionship, you will always be responsible for me and cannot leave me. Cristian¡¯s look just before had frightened Serena. So now, regardless of what Cristian said, Serena agreed and also promised, ¡°I promise that I will be responsible for you and never leave you. Only after saying this did Serena realize that those words seemed to be spoken normally by men, so why was she saying them now instead? But now she was no longer in the mood to think about such things, and to reassure Cristian, Serena added -Look, just now Angelo offered me money to leave you and I didn¡¯t even do it. Show that I really like you, and I definitely won¡¯t leave you. Cristian thought about it and said, ¡°Next time Angelo gives you money, you take it. Chapter 845: Wasn’t that a sexual innuendo on your part? -What? Serena thought she heard wrong, but was Cristian really asking her to take money from Angelo? Cristian said softly, ¡°It is his gift to you, next time he gives you money, take it. Serena was speechless. Suddenly she heard that Angelo had saved Cristian as Jesus had saved Judas. The two were talking when suddenly there was a knock on the door behind Serena. She almost jumped for joy and reflexively hid behind Cristian. Serena reached behind Cristian¡¯s back and inevitably scratched some wrinkles out of his suit. For someone as clean and obsessive as Cristian, if someone else had done this to him, he would have been furious. Not only was Cristian not angry, but he felt a strange sense of satisfaction. The person who knocked on the door did not get permission to enter, so he knocked again. Immediately afterwards the two people in the room heard the questioning voice. -Mr. Cristian? -It¡¯s Silvia! -Serena warned in a whisper, then looked around for a ce to hide. Finally, she spotted Cristian¡¯s desk and hurried under it. Cristian stood up and rubbed his forehead painfully, looking helpless. -Come inside. The office door did not open until Cristian gave his permission, and Silvia entered with an envelope in her hand, and it was strange to see Cristian standing by the door. -Mr. Cristian, are youing out? Having said this, Silvia, as if sensing something, dropped her gaze to her suit jacket. Silvia thought again that she had knocked for a long time before Mr. Cristian let her in. But these were not things to worry about, so Silvia handed out what was in her hand. -Mr. Cristian, Mr. Angelo was just here. Cristian¡¯s expression was calm and he did not seem surprised by her words; it seemed that he had already seen Mr. Angelo. Then Silvia immediately said, ¡°This is the envelope that Mr. Angelo left, I didn¡¯t know what was in it and I brought it to you. Cristian thought about what Serena had just told him, so he looked at the envelope, picked it up, and opened it. Sure enough, inside the envelope was a check, so he said. -I see, is there anything else? Silvia stood still for a moment, hesitating, thinking it would be better to tell Cristian what had happened, and said, -Mr. Angelo asked me to offer a ce in thepany to Miss Magdalena de Landi. Cristian immediately frowned and became very angry, because Magdalene kept trying to get close to him, and Cristian had made it very clear. Silvia was right when she saw Cristian¡¯s frown, Mr. Cristian really did not like women, but Maddalena Landi was a special person and this was not easy to handle. -Mr. Angelo is very attached to Miss Magdalena, and if we don¡¯t ept her requests and go against the grain, Mr. Angelo might get very angry, but if we obey her will¡­. Then Mr. Cristian¡¯s life would certainly be very disturbed. Although Mr. Angelo¡¯s attitude was harsh, the issue worried Cristian, so Silvia decided to talk to him about it. After all, it was an internal family conflict and perhaps they could resolve it on their own. But then Silvia suddenly saw Cristian cast a nce under his desk, and she heard him ask her, -Silvia, what do you think about Landi? Silvia froze for a moment at this sudden question, then answered, ¡°Landi is a greatpany and they are very well ranked. At these words, Cristian scoffed: -Then why does he have to go far? Silvia immediately understood what Cristian was thinking and immediately nodded: -I know what needs to be done, Mr. Cristian. If you have no other orders, then I will leave. -All right. After Silvia left, Serena was still hiding under the table thinking, Does Maddalena Landi really want to be in thepany? It was a pity that Angelo did not like Serena and even helped Maddalena woo Cristian. Thinking about it, Serena inwardly sighed. -She¡¯s gone and you haven¡¯te out yet? You seem to be enjoying yourself here. Serena was lost in thought when she heard Cristian¡¯s voice. Serena looked up just in time to meet Cristian¡¯s, but instead of getting up immediately, she asked, ¡°Will Angelo be angry again if we don¡¯t give Magdalene a ce? Cristian waited a few seconds, saw that Serena was still squatting under the desk and noting out, so he simply squatted in front of her and asked. -You expect me to give her a position? Serena shook her head, not wanting to see Maddalena¡¯s disgusted face every day at work. Besides, the way Maddalena Landi was going, she was sure to give Serena trouble every day. -You get up first,¡± Cristian grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms, then stood up with her in his arms. Once Serena was on her feet, she tried to leave Cristian¡¯s embrace. Instead, she found Cristian¡¯s hands wrapped around her waist, preventing her from moving. -I take care of all this, you take care of your business as usual. But you can¡¯t live there anymore. -So where am I going to live? -Serena felt bad because she had just rented the house and paid the rent and deposit. Cristian remembered how Maddalena Landi had lost her mind that day, and he looked at Serena, whose eyes were as clear as ake, and decided not to tell her the truth so that Serena would not be frightened. But Cristian needed an excuse to make Serena move, so he said. -I¡¯m afraid Grandpa will find you in private and find you a new ce to live. Serena blinked and looked at Cristian, who was standing nearby, ¡°Do you want to live with me while you have the chance? Cristian was concerned about Serena¡¯s well-being, but he had not told her why. Now that Serena had only expressed her suspicions, the atmosphere between the two seemed to be sticky, and Cristian narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at her. -Did I say I wanted to live with you? Serena did not respond. -Or are you the one who wants to live with me? Serena¡¯s face turned red with shyness and she said slyly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think, you were the one who said you would move me. -Yes, I said I would move you, but I didn¡¯t say I would live with you. Cristian leaned down, his warm breathing closer and closer to Serena, ¡°It seems that this was your idea and your wish.N?velDrama.Org content rights. -No!¡± Serena pushed him away angrily; Cristian was literally using traps on her. -Who hung the panties on my dressst time? Wasn¡¯t that a sexual innuendo on your part? Cristian¡¯s lips brushed her ear as he said this. The two had kissed but had not had sex since they had established their rtionship. Even if their bodies had reacted, they would have held back because of the rtionship. But now they were talking about it again? Chapter 846: Everything was obvious. Thest time was an ident. But this prank had left this man so irritated that he thought about her every day. The fact that it was an ident means that she was not hitting on him, plus at the time the two of them were not in a rtionship, so how could she have given him that kind of hint? But Cristian misunderstood, started to lean in, and her lips brushed his neck as if intentionally or unintentionally, the heat between the two of them seemed to have be a bit stifling. The hand holding her waist suddenly moved upward, and then Serena realized that Cristian was breathing very fast. Serena blinked nervously and opened her mouth unconsciously. -No, stop, please ¡­ However, Cristian¡¯s lips continued to move closer to hers. Bang! -Mr. Cristian, I forgot to tell you. Just when Serena was so nervous that her legs were shaking, suddenly the office door opened and Silvia walked in as she spoke, but she saw everything with her mouth open. She opened her eyes wide in disbelief. What did you see? Mr. Cristian, who used to treat women as if they were all bad, was now kissing one who was in his arms? As soon as Serena heard Silvia¡¯s voice, her expression changed dramatically, and she unconsciously gave Cristian a strong shove and staggered back a few steps before steadying herself on her toes. Cristian, who had been pushed by her, showed intense dissatisfaction in his gaze, so he frowned and looked at the one who broke in with an impassive expression and asked, -Why don¡¯t you knock? Silvia was speechless. She was stunned for a few seconds, apologized, and then withdrew. Serena stepped aside very embarrassed because she did not want others to know, much less Silvia who was catching him in the act. In fact, being a couple, it was normal for them to kiss, but if acquaintances found out, one would be embarrassed. He bit his lips with sped hands, how would he deal with Silvia from now on? When she was entangled, Cristiane told her. -Let¡¯s go. -What? Cristian¡¯s expression did not change. -Let¡¯s move on.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He said without much thought, ¡°Silvia already knows everything, are you still in the mood? Seeing her not move, Cristian approached her with his lips slightly closed, pinched her chin with one hand and was about to kiss her, at that moment a burning fire arose in his heart. She was so nervous that she blinked and looked at Cristian, who was so close that even she could see his face. Since everything had been exposed, she really had no desire to continue doing it. Then, just as Cristian was about to let her open her mouth, Serena pushed him away. -We have work to do. Cristian was pushed aside with a couple of disgruntled nces. Serena took two steps back, ¡°You already told me I can¡¯t seduce you during working hours, so¡­. you can¡¯t do the same to me, I have to go! After talking, she did not care how Cristian would react, and she immediately left the room. Exiting the office, Serena felt a chill go up her face and rushed to the next bathroom. Then Serena looked in the bathroom mirror and found that he already looked like a tomato. The worst thing was that ¡­ there was a very obvious hickey on her neck. Serena reached out her hand to rub it, but this mark would not go away. He was going crazy. This man knew she was not wearing a turtleneck today and left some marks on her neck. Now she had no liquid foundation or concealer, and in the end she had no choice but to let her hair fall out and put it over her shoulders to cover this red mark. Once she was well taken care of, Serena returned to the secretary¡¯s room with a guilty conscience. In the room, Silvia was talking on the phone, she didn¡¯t even look at Serena when she came in, she was so cheerful that she ran to her seat and rummaged through her bag for makeup stuff. As soon as he pulled out a correcting pencil, he found that Silvia had already hung up the phone and then stood up, grabbed a copy of documents and walked toward her. Seeing this situation, Serena put the concealer in her bag, then straightened her back and looked at Silvia with a very obedient attitude. ¨C Serena,¡± Silvia called her, Serena did not know if she had heard correctly, but she felt that call was exceptionally abnormal as if it sharpened her tone. He straightened his back and looked at Silvia with a stiff smile, his ears growing redder and redder. -Silvia, what is it? Silvia smiled at her and put the copy on the desk, -Later bring these documents downstairs, and by the way, tell him to give them to me in the afternoon, to hurry up, otherwise I should cancel this month¡¯s bonus. Serena nodded obediently, -I understand. Silvia smiled slightly and turned to leave after cing the copy on her desk. Seeing this Serena breathed a sigh of relief feeling that she was not a gossip, so she did not want to bother exining it to her But she had not yet calmed down, suddenly Silvia turned and stared at her. -Serena, you and Mr. Cristian ¡­ Serena straightened her back again and looked at her nervously. Every move he made made Silvia couldn¡¯t help butugh, -Don¡¯t be nervous, you¡¯re still a young girl, if you guys do this kind of thing, I understand. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he did not know how to respond to Silvia. -I didn¡¯t expect you to act so fast,¡¬ Silvia sat down next to her and smiled, -Can I gossip a little bit? Why did Mr. Cristian treat women like they didn¡¯t exist before, you came to thepany and won him over so easily? and even? She happened to see what happened in the office, and she could see that it was Cristian who took the initiative to kiss her. This made Silvia feel very strange because Mr. Cristian was being very active in the office without being afraid of being found out. On the contrary, Serena was so worried and apprehensive that she seemed to fear being discovered by others. Suddenly Silvia remembered that Mr. Angelo hade to thepany today, so it urred to her: -Mr. came to thepany today, didn¡¯t he? Since everything had been discovered, Serena didn¡¯t want to deny it, so she nodded her head, -Well, yes, Silvia, I don¡¯t want others in thispany to know, you promise me, yes? Hearing this, Silvia reached out her hand and touched his forehead. -Come on, do you think I¡¯m that kind of gossip? Although I want to know all the gossip, but I¡¯m not a gossip, and I¡¯m just curious how you won this man so easily. Serena smiled, but said nothing. She and Cristian had met before, and this time they were together through fate. What could he exin to Silvia? Chapter 847: How cheeky you are! Seeing that he did not want to say anything else, Silvia gave up. -If you don¡¯t want to tell me, that¡¯s fine, but remember what I told you before? Serena nodded, ¡°Yes. -You know the Landi family, do you know what kind of family they are? Actually, Mr. Angelo has already sent me to look for a job in ourpany for the daughter of the Landi family, and no matter what job, he wants to give her a ce where she can have contact with Mr. Cristian. After talking, Silvia thought for a while and said, ¡°You were in the office when I was talking to Mr. Cristian, if you want I can tell you everything, but did you understand what is going on? Before Serena could respond, Silvia exined again, ¡°Mr. Angelo likes Magdalena very much, so he wants them to be together, don¡¯t you? At that point, he frowned and sighed, ¡°Love that does not have the support of the old will be short-lived. What Silvia said was sincere advice, Serena knew, so she took her hand and said softly. -Thank you very much, Silvia, thank you for telling me, but don¡¯t worry, I have already thought about these things, I know what I will do from now on. Although I have been in thispany for a short time, the rtionship goes so fast with him, instead of thinking that I am an indecent woman, he trusts me a lot, thank you, really. Because everyone would surely have thought that she was a gold digger who wanted to cheat Mr. Cristian. But Silvia did not believe it was, she said many sweet words to him. -Think about that and I know you are a good girl. Silvia understood that she worked in thispany for Mr. Cristian, but she did not look like a climber, in fact, she looked unhappy, sometimes Silvia felt she was thinking too much. But there were so many people in thepany, only Serena gave her this strange impression. -All right, since you made the decision on your own, then I have nothing to say, however¡­ I don¡¯t want to meddle in your affairs. Suddenly Silvia stood up, thought of something and touched Serena¡¯s cheek, smiling. -If you can finally be together, remember to invite me to the wedding, and I will also prepare a red envelope for you because I was the one who strongly rmended you to work in thispany. The atmosphere between the two suddenly rxed, and Serena smiled, ¡°Okay, hopefully. After the two reached an agreement, they set to work. Later, Maddalena arrived at thepany after receiving a call from Angelo Calligaris, who told her that everything was ready for her, so she could go directly to thepany and ask Angelo¡¯s secretary, and she would take care of the work. So Maddalena went straight to the Calligaris group after getting dressed and choosing her favorite lipstick and eye shadow. Girls always wanted to show their best side to the men they liked, and so did Magdalene. Once she arrived at thepany, the receptionist saw her and let her up.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. However, after seeing him enter the elevator, she sighed to the girl next to her, ¡°My God, why do some people have such beautiful and fortunate lives, not only are they well born, but they have beautiful faces, even the people they are with are so beautiful? Another girl looked at her and said strangely, ¡°The best people are meant to be together, don¡¯t you think? If a particrly good person was with a useless person who knows nothing and is of no use, I think it would be very strange. When the receptionist heard this, she became envious, but admitted that she was absolutely right. The best people are meant to be together. -If you don¡¯t ept this truth, then you have to make an effort, instead of having fun every day you can do more meaningful things to perfect yourself, when you be a better person, you will have good friends by your side in the future, won¡¯t you? This girl told him again, and the girl at the reception desk nodded her head, but she quickly realized that this was all very strange, so she narrowed her eyes and looked at him, -Why do you know so much? The girl smiled as she put a piece of candy in her mouth, -I saw it on Twitter. The one at the front desk-¡­.. ¡°A Twitter nonsense,¡± he scoffs in his mind. She thought that this girl, just like her, was also a receptionist, went to all kinds of entertainment ces after leaving work every day, did nothing but eat and sleep on Saturdays and Sundays, did not put into practice what she said, and did not even know how to organize work and rest time! What could I expect from her? After Magdalene went upstairs, she went directly to the secretary¡¯s room. However, Silvia had already left when she went to pick him up, and only Serena was tidying up the papers there. Magdalene was standing in the doorway staring at this hardworking woman with her head bowed. Serena wore a blue chiffon shirt on top and jeans underneath, with a ponytail. Whichever way you look at it, she was a very normal woman. But why had such a woman made Cristian fall in love? What magic did she have? He looked at himself and felt that what he was wearing was the best. From a beauty standpoint, she thought she was more beautiful than Serena, but why didn¡¯t Cristian want to look at her? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and the hands hanging at his sides clenched tightly. At that moment, Serena raised her head and unconsciously looked this way, then lowered her head, but soon realized something and raised it again. Their gazes met. ¡°Magdalena?¡± she felt very surprised. Seeing Magdalene appear here, Serena was astonished, but reacted quickly and remembered all the words Silvia had said to her earlier. He did not expect Magdalene to arrive today, and she was also well made up. Thus, looking at each other in silence for quite a while, Magdalene entered with a mocking tone. -I really underestimated you before, I didn¡¯t expect you to be in thispany and stay by his side as his assistant. He had already forgotten you, but you still didn¡¯t want to leave here, how cheeky you are! Chapter 848: No Morals What he said made Serena extremely ufortable, and her gaze showed more and more dislike, but she soon calmed down, as she lowered her head to sort the papers she said casually, ¡°You are the brazen one. Magdalene changed color slightly through gritted teeth, -What did you say? Serena raised her head, looked at her with a mocking tone, -If he forgot about me, he must have forgotten about you too, you use your identity as the daughter of the Landi family to get close to him, but hepletely ignores you, who is the most shameless, huh? With all these words he put his finger on Magdalene¡¯s sore spot, which made her very angry. Magdalene felt that yesterday she might find out what had happened in the office. She was very upset because she did not know how long Serena had been with thepany and what rtionship she and Cristian had. ¡°Cristian must have forgotten her, right? Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be sitting here,¡± she felt confused.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Magdalene said angrily. -So, you said I approached him with the identity of a daughter of the Landi family, but you did the same with the identity of an employee of thepany, aren¡¯t you ashamed? -I joined thispany in a personal capacity, didn¡¯t you?¡± smiled Serena. Magdalena was speechless. -I don¡¯t care how you can work here, but we have the same intention. Hearing this, Serenaughed and shook her head, ¡°You are wrong, my intention is different from yours. After speaking, he raised his head with his gaze fixed on Magdalene¡¯s face and added, ¡°I am here to recover her memory, but you are stealing it from me. -No morals,¡± he said again. -What! Magdalene was very angry, and she came in ready to fight with Serena, but she saw her very calm with a slight smile on her face, on the contrary she herself was anxious and disappointed. The contrast between the two was very clear, Magdalene tried to calm down and said coldly, ¡°What do you mean no morals? I told you before that your marriage has not been officially celebrated, so you are not a couple, what I am doing ispeting with you. Hearing this, Serena already felt that there would be no use in talking to her. Magdalene¡¯s thoughts were very different, ording to Serena, but Serena and Cristian were not married, so she could still steal him from his hands, and this was still a fairpetition. -Ok, we have nothing to talk about, you came to see Silvia, right? She is not in the office right now, so go ande backter. Serena gave her the ultimatum. Magdalena looked around and said coldly. -If he is not here, I will wait here until hees. After he finished speaking, he sat down on the sofa as if he were the boss and said, ¡°Pour me a cup of tea. Serena was speechless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call me to pour you a cup of tea?¡± she was confused. Serena did not move and continued to rearrange the cards. Magdalene waited a long time, but she didn¡¯t pour it out to him, so she got up ¨C what¡¯s wrong with you? I send you to pour me a cup of tea, do you hear me? Serena looked up and scoffed, ¡°Why do I have to serve you tea? Are you a guest of ourpany? Do you have a booked appointment? If you don¡¯t, then it¡¯s not my job. -I¡¯m sorry! Magdalene stood up, looked at her angrily and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Big head, I really underestimated you. Hearing this, Serena replied -I also underestimated your level of impertinence. If they had continued talking, she would have died of anger, but he remembered that he had had contact with her only once, why had he not found her so stubborn before? Although he had nothing to refute her with, he wanted to smash her face right now. At that moment Silvia returned, seeing Magdalene was shocked and quickly said. -Mrs. Magdalena? When Magdalena saw Silvia, she immediately got up and went toward her because she remembered that Grandpa Angelo had said to look for this woman to get a position, which meant that she had a lot of power in thispany, and she was also Cristian¡¯s secretary, so she should please him. -Hello, from now on you can call me little sister Magdalena,¡± smiled Magdalena. Silvia was stunned. Her attitude quickly changed, so Silvia thought that if she told the girl the truthter, would this girl be angry? She looked at Serena next to her and then smiled at Magdalena, -Hello, Miss Magdalena, I heard Mr. Angelo talking about your business, why don¡¯t we go talk somewhere else? He feared she would throw a tantrum. Magdalene blinked and said with a smile, ¡°No need, I think we can talk here. Serena thought that after joining thepany, would she have a chance to be close to Cristian? But Magdalena wanted Serena to know that she too would enter thepany to be next to Cristian andpete with her. However, he was right because Cristian did not know anyone now, so he had this good chance, especially knowing that Grandpa Angelo was on his side. Silvia did not expect that she would be reluctant to change ces to talk; she did not know what to do, but she nodded her head. -Well, then let¡¯s get down to business. Magdalene stepped forward and wanted to take Silvia¡¯s hand, ¡°Dear Silvia, what position have I been assigned? Silvia stepped back to avoid his touch; the expression on her face was very serious. -Mrs. Magdalena, I think you also know that Grandpa Angelo is now retired, and everything he says is still very important, but now Mr. Cristian is in charge, so, I have to inform him about these things. Magdalena was surprised and saw that something was wrong with his expression. -So what? -Ourpany currently has no vacancies, Miss Magdalena, my advice is that if you want to learn, yourpany is very good, why should you bothering here? Magdalena winced. -What are you talking about? Silvia said directly, ¡°Miss Magdalena, go back to yourpany, you can be a secretary and also an executive, do what you want, you don¡¯t have to suffer working in our Calligaris Group. After hearing these words, Magdalene changed her color. -Anyway, you still won¡¯t let me join thepany? Chapter 849: The meeting Silvia did not want to be too direct. She smiled slightly, -We don¡¯t want you to suffer, if you insist on staying here, no problem. Magdalene waved her hands, in that instant her ttering and gentle attitude disappeared. -I¡¯m not afraid of suffering, I just want a job, didn¡¯t Grandpa Angelo tell you what to do? I think this is not a big problem for you. What he said angered Silvia, so she frowned and said with disappointment, -Mrs. Magdalena, if you think it¡¯s so easy for me to assign you a job, please go back to your Landi Group and you can have anything you want, I think it¡¯s yourpany and no one will dare toin. -What are you saying? -Maddalena looked at Silvia with wide eyes, -Why do you think you have the right to judge me, you are just older than me? I am the daughter of the Landi family, Grandpa Angelo personally asked me to work in thispany, how dare you talk to me like that! Silvia, who was not easy to convince, raised her head and said coldly, -You are right, you are the daughter of the Landi family, but I am not from your Landi group and I am Mr. Cristian¡¯s secretary, so I only carry out his orders. If he has the ability, he can also call Mr. Angelo to see if he can assign a higher position than Mr. Cristian in thepany to check me out. Magdalena could not say anything. Serena, who was next to her, was surprised because she had not expected Silvia to be able to talk so much as to leave Magdalene speechless. However, it was his fault. This issue was between her and Magdalena, and she believed that it was not right for Silvia to advocate so much for her. Thinking about this, Serena approached them and casually said. -I think you¡¯d better go back, after all, you are the daughter of the Landi family. If you can¡¯t find a job in ourpany, why don¡¯t you try on your own, maybe you still have a chance? She said these words deliberately because Magdalene gave her the bad impression that she knew she was having the affair with Cristian but wanted them to separate. Apparently it was a fairpetition, but in reality she wanted to enter this rtionship. If he wanted to enter into this rtionship, then why did he think everything he did was reasonable? If she had boldly admitted that she wanted to enter this, then Serena might have thought that this girl was honest. But he didn¡¯t even have the courage to confess to her. Not only did she not have it, but she was implying that she was doing everything right, which is why she did not want to be polite to her. In fact, Magdalene at that moment was very angry, and when Serena allied herself, she looked at him with hatred and said bitterly, -Time will tell, Cristian will be mine, even if you stand by his side now, you cannot be with him forever. As long as he is from the Calligaris family, sooner orter he has to marry me, then you will have nothing. If I were you, I would get out of here. Serena looked at her and said in a mocking tone: -The same thing I have to say to you, leave now and find a job in your Landi group, if you continue to make trouble, the Landi family¡¯s reputation will be destroyed because of you. -You¡¯ll see! Magdalene turned and gave Serena a murderous look before leaving, which was fierce and terrifying making the danger clear. Serena felt a small chill in her heart, but quickly calmed down. As she was leaving, Silvia approached her, ¡°Why did you interrupt me? After speaking, Silvia sighed, Serena looked at her: -Silvia, I¡­ -What? I¡¯m the secretary of thispany and I¡¯ve been with them for many years, even if she¡¯s angry, she doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to me, and you? She treats you like a love rival, and you really are, ufff like she¡¯s been in a war?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Silvia shook her head and said, -The look in her eyes was too dangerous when she left, so you have to be careful what you do next in case she wants to take revenge on you. ¡°Get even with me?¡± he murmured. Serena lowered her gaze and did not respond. -You shouldn¡¯t have interrupted me,¡± Silvia said again. Hearing this, Serena raised her head and shook her head, ¡°Silvia, convincing her to give up her bad ideas is impossible. It was not easy for her to give up her ideas. Silvia frowned when she heard him, ¡°So you have these ideas? Serena smiled bitterly, ¡°How should I know, I can¡¯t guess what he thinks, but I¡¯m sure he hates me. Silvia reached out a hand and patted him lightly on the shoulder, ¡°In any case, be careful, are you and Mr. Cristian already together? Do you want to tell him? Have him help you? ¡°Tell Cristian?¡± Serena squinted her lips and rejected it. -He has to deal with his grandfather, I don¡¯t want him to deal with these things, I have other ideas. Perhaps you could try contacting Tancredi. Since thest time she had seen him, she had found out that Tancredi did not want his sister to be with Cristian, and that Tancredi was a very sensitive person because he knew that his sister would not be happy marrying someone who did not love him, so he would rather destroy his sister¡¯s dream than help her achieve it. -All right, think of everything for Mr. Cristian, if you have already decided¨Cthen be careful. -Ok, thank you Silvia. Serena smiled at him and then set to work. His brow furrowed as he lowered his head and flipped through the documents. She wanted to talk to Tancredi about it, but-where would she look for him? She did not have his contact number. Thinking about this, Serena felt a headache, should she have gone to the Landi group? She would have been kicked out of the Landi group if she had not had an appointment booked. What surprised her was that she had prepared the n to look for him in the morning, but Tancredi looked for her at noon. But he was not the only one because Vittorio was with him. It was Vittorio who texted her and asked her to go to a caf¨¦; when Serena arrived, she found out that the person with Vittorio was Tancredi. When the two were reunited, Serena was shocked. -again. Tancredi held his coffee in his hand and smiled at Serena. Chapter 850: What are your intentions? There was a cafe on the street corner, outside people came and went, but inside the heating was on and there was soothing music. Compared to the bitter cold outside, the caf¨¦ was really a ce to rx. At the sight of Tancredi, Serena¡¯s furrowed brows finally melted. Sister-inw. As soon as Vittorio saw her, he got up and took a chair from her, motioning her to sit down, then helped her carry her bag and gave her the menu card. Tancredi squinted slightly at this series of movements. He had recently sent someone to investigate Vittorio, so he knew Vittorio and Cristian got along well and considered him a good friend, now that Vittorio was obsequious with Serena, was it because Cristian and Serena were already together? If he lost his memory, wouldn¡¯t his past feelings disappear? Thinking of this, Tancredi arched his eyebrows. In fact, feelings were an impressive thing because a man with amnesia could still fall in love with the same woman, and his sister? also went crazy because of what happened. Vittorio¡¯s kindness embarrassed Serena, she sat down and said, ¡°Vittorio, sit down. Vittorio sat in front of her with a smile: -All right! Earlier Cristian had asked him to take care of his sister-inw, and Vittorio was very happy because it was an honor that Cristian trusted him. After everyone was seated, the waiter approached them, Serena ordered a ss of juice and then looked at Tancredi who was sitting across from them. And Vittorio reacted quickly to this point and growled. -Did I just hear Tancredi say that you two are meeting again? Did I hear right? Have you two met before? Serena nodded her head, looking at Tancredi. -Yes, we have met before. When Vittorio heard this, he opened his eyes wide and immediately got up from his seat and looked at Tancredi, ¡°What does it mean, why did you meet my sister-inw in private, what are your intentions? Tancredi rolled his eyes and looked at Vittorio helplessly because he acted like a fool. Serena looked at him and felt the same. Seeing that she did not speak, Vittorio walked over to him and grabbed Tancredi by the cor: -Talk? What are you trying to do with my sister-inw? Would you have the same interest as your sister in separating the others? Speaking of Magdalena, Tancredi¡¯s eyes became a little cold, and Serena noticed that when Vittorio held his neck, Tancredi still held the coffee cup in his hand, although under such a violent shake, that cup had not even moved. Not only that, but his movements were as graceful as before. Tancredi spoke with his sly look. -If you don¡¯t let me go, then do I have to wash your face with my coffee? Vittorio was speechless. He said still through clenched teeth: -So speak up, because you met my sister-inw in private, you are just like your sister, aren¡¯t you? Tancredi looked at him indifferently, -Are you crazy or what? -Crazy? -Vittorio immediately gritted his teeth in anger. -Have you ever seen someone who wants to get into a rtionship and brings in a third person? They did not know if Vittorio was too stupid or if Tancredi¡¯s words were not clear because he did not react well for a long time, so Serena could take it no more and said, ¡°He met him for his sister.¡± Sister-inw, really? Serena did not speak. -Ok, since you are my sister-inw, I believe you,¡± Vittorio said coldly. I thought it was your Landi family¡¯s specialty to meddle in other people¡¯s rtionships. Tancredi fixed the messy cor with his hands and their gazes cooled a little, he looked up and looked at Vittorio with disgust. -You¡¯d better shut up. -What, you don¡¯t want others to judge you? What kind of family do youe from? You have such an uneducated sister,¡± Vittorio growled. -Do you have the right to judge my sister? After all, she was his sister, so Tancredi could not bear thesements. Vittorio wanted to say something else, but Serena came up and stopped him, so he gestured to her. Serena smiled slightly and looked at Tancredi. -I apologize for him, you¡¯re right, we don¡¯t have the right to judge your sister, but what are you doing here today, it¡¯s¡­ is it because of your sister again? about your sister again?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Tancredi had already adjusted his cor, put down his coffee and looked at Serena¡¯s face. -If not, why do you think he came? -Since it¡¯s your sister, then let¡¯s get to the point, what do you want? She had already told him clearly, so Tancredi said bluntly, -What my sister did was wrong, I will take care of her, but ¡­ I also need your help. Vittorio asked, ¡°What do you want us to help you with? Tancredi half-closed his lips and looked seriously at Serena. -If you can, I hope you can marry him as soon as possible. Serena and Vittorio did not respond. Wide-eyed, he thought he had misunderstood. Did he want his sister-inw and Cristian to get married as soon as possible? Serena was also a little surprised, but quickly said, -Mr. Tancredi, I understand what you mean, that I should marry him for you topletely despair, right? Tancredi did not respond, but his looks and expressions were very obvious. -You are wrong, Mr. Tancredi, although I am in love with this man, he has lost his memory and she wants us to get married right away, I will not do it at all. Hearing this, Tancredi frowned and looked at her very confused. -Have you never liked anyone before? -Serena stared at him and exined, -He¡¯s the first person I¡¯ve ever loved, I don¡¯t want to get married when he¡¯s in this condition. Sister-inw, were you going to marry him before? Why don¡¯t you want to do it now? -Victor asked. Chapter 851: I’m going to marry him. ¡°Yes, why?¡± Tancredi also did not understand. Serena lowered her head and looked at her fingers. -I haven¡¯t lost my memory. I don¡¯t know how it feels to lose my memory. But-if I wake up one day and find out that I don¡¯t even know who I am or all the people around me, then I will be very afraid. His voice was calm, but Vittorio felt very worried. -Even though someone around me has been watching over me and telling me who I am and who he is. My whole life is controlled by others. I see a person and I don¡¯t know who this person is. I have to depend on others to tell me. Do you want this kind of life? Finally, he raised his head to look at Vittorio and Tancredi. Their eyes were clear and soft. Their emotion was also clearly expressed. So they both looked at each other and saw ¡°No¡± on his face. ¡°The life controlled by others, if you are sober, who wants it?¡± ¡°Unless you really can¡¯t remember anything.¡± -Losing his memory is quite miserable. If I force him to marry me, he will be even more pitiful and lose himselfpletely. Vittorio knew why he had not reported his identity at first. Sister-inw, you are so kind. Oh, I am so moved. After speaking, Vittorio covered his face and pretended to cry, leaning on Tancredi. His face rested directly on Tancredi¡¯s shoulder, Tancredi¡¯s expression changed, -Don¡¯t lean on me. -I was moved to tears, were you? Tancredi was speechless. He held back his indignation, breaking into a smile and telling Vittorio with a strange expression, -Believe it or not, I am asking you to be responsible to me if you keep leaning on me. Vittorio was speechless. After half a second, she suddenly stood up and looked at him wordlessly. -Oh, you are too cruel. I only lean on your shoulder for a few seconds, why do you say such disgusting words? Tancredi sneered coldly: -Who behaves like that? Serena looked at them, -Are you listening to me? -Yes. ¡°Vittorio nodded immediately and sat down properly: ¡°Sister-inw, what do we do now?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Serena looked at Tancredi, -You¡¯re asking me to marry him quickly, I can¡¯t promise you that. Besides, if the idea of your sister can disappear after I marry him, it probably won¡¯t happen now. Listening, Tancredi frowned, ¡°So you have better suggestions? Serena shook her head -No. Tancredi frowned more. -This business seems to have nothing to do with me, does it? Your sister did something wrong, why should we be responsible for it? Even preventing her, it has nothing to do with us. Serena looked at the foxy-eyed man in front of her, ¡°I think you are a normal person. You must know the truth that you can¡¯t force others, right? She did not know if it was her illusion. After she finished her words, anger appeared in Tancredi¡¯s eyes. But it disappeared in an instant and he was still smiling. -You are right, I should not force others. If you are not going to get married soon, I have nothing to say. After speaking, Tancredi stood up and said, -I still have work to do, I¡¯ll leave first. -Addio. Before leaving, Tancredi looked at Serena again, thinking of something and said, -Don¡¯t be so stubborn. After he left, Vittorio could not help butin, -Gee, sister-inw, he also said you are stubborn, what does that mean? At that moment, the waiter delivered the juice. Serena took the juice and shook it, looking at the beautiful color of the juice and smiled, -Joking, why do youe here with him? -It¡¯s because of Magdalena. I have not been in contact with him for a long time. Hearing this, Serena looked at him: ¡°long time? Longer than his age? At Serena¡¯s teasing, Vittorio looked a little shy, his ears were red, and then he said, -Sister-inw, I¡¯ll tell you something. Magdalena¡¯s mind might have a problem, so we have to be more cautious about her. ¡°Does she have a mental problem?¡± Serena also thought there was something wrong with her. She waspletely different from when she had met before. Her hostility was very strong and evident. When they met, Magdalena did not seem to be like that. Thinking about this, Serena half-closed her lips and nodded. -Tancredi told me that he would do everything he could to help Magdalena in her psychological recovery. But it may not work. So he wants you to marry Cristian early so that his sister can stop this thought. Serena took a drink, ¡°I will marry him, but not for others. They would only get married for both of them. If it were for other reasons, then I wouldn¡¯t want that. Sister-inw, I support you! -said Vittorio like a fan. -Go back first. Serena took a few more sips of juice and then returned to thepany. Vittorio followed her to find Cristian. Since Serena did not go up in the private elevator, she met Laura in themon elevator. When he saw Laura, Vittorio¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, he walked over and pressed Laura against the wall with one hand. -Hello, beauty, do you remember me? Laura was speechless. Pretending not to see him at all, Laura looked at the other and cursed him in her heart. Vittorio was hurt by the indifference and then looked at Serena. -Why is she ignoring me? Serena looked at the scene amused, without speaking. She knew Vittorio had no bad intentions, so she ignored him. She did not expect Laura to curse Vittorio directly. -Is the charm gone? When do you have something like charm? Vittorio was speechless. Wow! He felt many needles pricking his heart. He was right to say that his charm was gone. He also said he had no charm at all. Vittorio gritted his teeth, ¡°You dare say I have no charm? Have you seen my abdominal muscles? Abs, Laura¡¯s ears turned red when she heard him. -Who wants to see your abdominal muscles? Seeing her blush, Vittorio began to tease with a smile, -Beauty, when you see them, you will feel that my charm is unstoppable! After speaking, he slowly lifted his shirt in front of Laura, trying to show her his abdominal muscles. Laura¡¯s expression changed drastically and she was about to scream, but the elevator door opened with a noise. Cristian stood outside the elevator with a darkplexion. Chapter 852: It was a misunderstanding! Such a scene appeared on theputer. Because Laura was close to Serena. Although Vittorio was closer to Laura, when he lifted his clothes, he was facing the two girls. He looks like a tough guy. After the elevator door opened, Laura¡¯s screams stopped when she saw Cristian standing outside the door with a dark expression. -What are you doing? The cold voice seemed toe from hell and surrounded Vittorio immediately. Vittorio stood there like a statue. He shook his head and slowly turned back. When he met Cristian¡¯s gaze, Vittorio quickly lowered the shirt in his hand and said with a smile: -Cristian, listen to my exnation, is this a misunderstanding? -Exit. Cristian avoided her gaze and looked directly at the other person inside. Serena stood there, blinking at Cristian, then looked at Laura beside her. Laura withdrew to the side unconsciously with fear in her eyes and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine, go away. Serena was worried that Vittorio would be barbaric and scare Laura. Before leaving, she could only say to Vittorio, ¡°Don¡¯t treat her badly. Then she left the elevator. Not long after she left the elevator, the elevator doors closed again. Looking at Cristian in front of her, Serena coughed slightly, -Just that¡­. Without finishing her words, Cristian walked over and hugged her around the waist. This unexpected behavior surprised Serena. She reflexively hugged his neck and looked at him stunned. -What are you doing? Cristian was thin and tall, his lips tightened. From Serena¡¯s position, his handsome features were not so real. He lowered his eyes to look at her. -Did you go out with Vittorio again? Her words were so cold without emotion. The weather was quite cold, but Cristian¡¯s attitude was a little colder than the weather. Serena shook her neck and whispered: -Is there anything to do? -What is there? -he asked. Serena was speechless. Although the matter was about Cristian, she did not want him to know. There were too many things she could not say. Then Serena lowered her eyes, -It¡¯s not something important, you¡­. Cristian scoffed and looked at her with narrowed eyes, -Looks like you¡¯re not going to tell me? Serena bit her lower lip, hesitating on how to speak, Cristian suddenly turned and headed for the office. And into the elevator. Vittorio and Laura looked at each other. Laura felt she was out of luck. She only met Serena, but because of Vittorio¡¯s problems, she forgot to choose the floor. The elevator went directly to the destination where Serena wanted to go and also met that stern-faced president. Because of the interruption, Vittorio realized how rude he was. He touched his nose in embarrassment, looked at Laura and said, -No¡­ I¡¯m not like that in the paper. I got confused a moment ago, don¡¯t be afraid! Seeing him approaching, Laura frowned and scolded sternly, -Don¡¯te any closer! Vittorio stopped at her rebuke. -Get away from me! After that, she approached the corner away from Vittorio, watching him carefully. Vittorio looked helpless. After seeing Laura¡¯s behavior, he could not help but smile, -Didn¡¯t you tell me to stay away from you? Why did you leave before I started to move? Laura looked at him fiercely, but did not respond. Vittorio did not give up and took a tentative step forward, -What I just said is true. I¡¯m not that kind of person. I just made a joke with you a moment ago, how about I buy you dinner to apologize? -Huh, that¡¯s not necessary! -Laura turned him down without thinking. Although her tone was not sweet, her voice still had the special softness of a girl -Think I don¡¯t know how bad your reputation is? Don¡¯t think of hurting me, I would rather die than give up! Vittorio¡¯s bad reputation was a well-known fact. The smile on Vittorio¡¯s face disappeared and his gaze became a little more bitter, -Is it because of my rebellious appearance? I¡¯m not really like that. He was a little depressed, -I don¡¯t want to be like that too, but¡­. He didn¡¯t know if he was emotional enough, Laura was very curious and couldn¡¯t help but look at him. -But what? Vittorio raised his head and looked at the girl with attentive but curious eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but joke, -If you want to know, invite me to dinner, and I¡¯ll tell you. When Laura heard this, she gave him a fierce look. -I am a fool, so I think you have problems. You even ask me to buy you dinner, aren¡¯t you embarrassed like the son of the Gori group? I¡¯m just a small employee. If I pay for your dinner, I¡¯ll be broke for the next few months. Stay away from me! Vittorio was speechless. This girl was in a bad mood. Vittorio thought in his heart. ¡°But why did she smile so sweetly in front of her sister-inw?¡± This difference made him ufortable, Vittorio said, -Ok, I invite you, do you want toe with me? Laura looked at him. -I invite you to a banquet.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Banquet!!! When Laura thought about crabs and all kinds of food, she couldn¡¯t help swallowing. She loved to eat. In the past, these were prepared and given to her, but because she was abroad alone, she often could not eat well. Sometimes she had no money, she could only eat bread or noodles without meat. She became thin from hunger and was malnourished. Thinking about this, Laura looked at Vittorio. ¡°No, I cannot be seduced by him!¡± The man in front of her had a bad reputation. He had so many rtionships with so many women and now he invited her to dinner, he should want her to exchange him for her body. Thinking about this, Laura huffed and said directly, ¡°If you think I will be with you like those girls if you invite me to a banquet, then I suggest you stop thinking about it and leave right now. -Goodness! -Vittorio was confused by these words. -Although I have a bad reputation, I don¡¯t like all kinds of women. A girl like you doesn¡¯t have a broad outlook and is so stubborn. If I touch you, won¡¯t you kill me? Vittorio only yed with those he wanted to y with, and none of them took him seriously. How dare he y with these girls just out of society? These girls were stubborn and only admitted the truth. If anything really happened, they would be persecuted to death. Chapter 853: Don’t go anywhere Listening, Laura¡¯s gaze toward Vittorio changed. -What did you say? Are you like the rumors? Vittorio, -I lied to you. These rumors were spread by others. In fact, I am very kind and self-sufficient. The invitation to dinner is to apologize. Didn¡¯t that scare you a moment ago? Laura didn¡¯t want to believe it and bit her lower lip. -If I lie to you, I will be punished by God. Laura looked at him and narrowed her eyes suspiciously, -Forget it, you don¡¯t need to say such terrible words. You have apologized, as for the dinner, it is not necessary. At that moment, the elevator door opened and Laura went out immediately. When Vittorio saw him, she had to follow him, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept my invitation to dinner, then you haven¡¯t forgiven me and you feel I¡¯m not sincere. -What do you want? -Just dinner. Don¡¯t worry¡­ You are my sister-inw¡¯s sister¡­. -he paused and then changed his words -I dare not do anything to the employee of Calligaris¡¯pany, no matter how barbaric I am. It is only for forgiveness. Hearing thest sentence, Laura felt quite confident and really wanted to eat.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, she could not ept the benefit of others without doing anything. -Let¡¯s go. When Laura hesitated, Vittorio took her hand and returned to the elevator. And then he chose the underground parking floor. -Hey!¡± Laura threw her hand away angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t answer you, why are you grabbing my hand like that? -I apologize in time to show my sincerity. -I still have to go to work. -You can ask for leave. -No, if I ask for leave, my sry will be reduced and my tip ¡­.. Vittorio couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said directly, -Why are you in so much trouble? The sry deducted and the bonus I will pay you. Now shut up and follow me to eat at a banquet. -Look at your attitude? -I made a mistake again. I¡¯ll pay you the money, can I beg you to go out to eat with me? -Don¡¯t touch me,¡¬ Laura shook her hand and headed for the corner. Her eyes were a little red. The words Vittorio had just spoken renewed her pain. She remembered that before she spent money like garbage and had someone to take care of everything, and now? She didn¡¯t dare ask permission for a tip. She did not expect a man to consider her with many problems and pay her money¡­. But what could she do? She chose this path and could only continue down it . *** In the office Serena was taken to the office. There was no one in the office at that time. Silvia had also gone home for lunch, so even though she was brought into the office in Cristian¡¯s embrace, no one could see her. As soon as she entered the office, she ced Serena on the desk. When Serena was at the desk, she felt a little dizzy. There were couches and chairs in this office, and there was also a living room inside. Why was Serena put on this desk? An image of them doing that kind of thing came into her mind, Serena suddenly became nervous. But Cristian approached her when she wanted to leave. -Where do you want to go? He grabbed her arm, wrapped a hand around her waist and pulled her closer. Their bodies immediately moved closer. Serena unconsciously raised her hand to cover his chest, -Let me down. -If you don¡¯t get it right, I won¡¯t let you go anywhere. Cristian did not move, just looked at her in silence. Serena, -It¡¯s really nothing. Vittorio came to have lunch with me. -Really? -Cristian came closer, his warm breath was close to her face, -Why was Tancredi there? As soon as he said this sentence, Serena¡¯s expression suddenly changed. How did she know Tancredi hade, was he always following her? Nevertheless, she met him when she entered the elevator. Serena had thought about it a lot, but she did not dare to ask him for fear of hurting him. Finally, she could only look at him and asked: -Tu¡­. -Are you curious how I know? Serena nodded, but said, -But even if you know, I don¡¯t think he will hurt me. Tancredi saw me about his sister¡¯s business. Cristian had probably guessed; there was no special expression on her face. But after she finished speaking, he reached out his hand to hold her face and came up from under her. -You can¡¯t see it in the future, unless I¡¯m there. Serena blinked, looking at Cristian next to her, and did not answer. -Have you heard? You saw each other about his sister. But are they family, in case they are against you? -Vittorio was also there, so I didn¡¯t¡­. Speaking of Vittorio, Cristian let slip a poof. This guy was counting on having a good rtionship with him, so he invited his woman to join the others. He would punish him next time. -At any rate, you can¡¯t see other men in the future. If this happens again¡­ He said nothing more, but he came closer and kissed her forcefully. His movement was not gentle at all; it was very rough. Serena felt only that his lips were sore. This feeling was ufortable. When she wanted to push him away, Cristian pulled away. Then he breathed heavily against her forehead. -The next time I see you see another man, it¡¯s not just that. It was clear what he meant by this sentence. If there had been another time, he would not have let go so easily. He lowered his eyes and did not have the courage to look directly into Cristian¡¯s eyes. He was really a normal man. Although he had lost his memory, his possessiveness was still very strong. But why was he so jealous over one meeting? *** In the restaurant Laura was devouring the exquisite food on the te. Vittorio was stunned by her rapid movement. After a while he took out a napkin and handed it to Laura, -Clean. She received the napkin, Laura looked at him, still full of something in her mouth and said, -Thank you. Vittorio curled his lips, -Can you swallow your food before you talk to me? Laura ignored him and continued eating. I had never seen a girl eat like that. Although she was very hungry, there was a man sitting in front of her. Couldn¡¯t she be reserved? Also, were the employees of Calligaris¡¯pany treated badly? Even though she was so hungry¡­ -Hey, are you that hungry? Isn¡¯t thepany¡¯s food delicious? And don¡¯t you care about your appearance? There¡¯s a man sitting in front of you! Chapter 854: He was pretending to be a nobleman. Hearing this, Laura cast him a reluctant nce. -And if you are a man, you are not the man I like, why should I pay attention to my appearance in front of you? After speaking, Laura filled her mouth with food. She kept devouring, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to put more food in her stomach, for fear of not being able to eat next time. No, no, to be more precise, she seemed to be eating thest piece of her dinner. He did not know why Vittorio felt that Laura was a bit pitiful. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Eat slowly and no one will take your dishes away.¡± If you think this is not enough, I will order more. There is no need to eat so fast. Laura said as she put the food in her mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I earn a lot of money, I will invite you to eat. You will not pay for anything. Vittorio was taken aback for a moment. It was the first time a woman had told him that she would offer him a meal as thanks. He looked very different. -All right. I remember. When you make a lot of money, you will buy me a meal. -Yes. Vittorio thought for a while, drumming his fingers on the table. -What¡¯s the matter with you? It seems to me that you are familiar with these dishes when you order, but when you eat it looks like you have never eaten them? In mid-sentence, Laura¡¯s movements suddenly stopped. She looked at these assorted dishes in front of her, thinking that in the past she could eat them almost every day. But now¡­ she did not know how much time she had spent eating bread except in thepany cafeteria. After this dinner, she did not know when she could eat these dishes again? Thinking about this, Laura¡¯s eyes reddened and soon her tears fell. Vittorio was surprised and amazed in an instant. He reacted after a long time. -You, what¡¯s wrong? Why did she start crying when she asked? It was the first time a woman cried in front of him; he was panicked. He handed her a napkin tofort her, but Laura¡¯s tears could not stop like the flood. Finally, Vittorio did not know what to do, but Laura raised her head and looked at him with tears in her eyes. -She is very kind. Vittorio was puzzled. -Thank you for inviting me to eat something so delicious. Vittorio was speechless. He had bold thought and Vittorio asked, -Are you crying because the food was so delicious? Laura did not nod or deny. Tears still hung on her cheeks and her mouth was still full. It was not attractive to see her like this, but Vittorio felt that the girl in front of him was very real and pretty. There was a strange feeling in his heart. He took out two napkins to wipe the tears from her face and said disdainfully, -No need to cry like that. If you like to eat them, I will invite you often in the future. Laura received the napkin and wiped her tears, -Really? -Yes, but you have to pay me back if you make money. Laura nodded immediately, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I will work hard to pay you back. Vittorio was speechless. She was a naive girl. *** Two dayster, the new residence Cristian had found for Serena was set up and they nned to move in for the night. So when she got off work, Serena went home to pack up her things. In fact, the situation was a bit rushed. But because of Cristian¡¯s insistence, Serena was able to pack only what she needed and leave with Cristian. She had only one suitcase with her when she left for abroad, so after putting her clothes in the suitcase, there was nothing left. Serena turned her head and looked at other things around her. She bought some furniture after living there and didn¡¯t know whether to take it with her. Cristian entered the bedroom, -Are you done? Serena turned and stood up, -The clothes are packed, but what about the other things? -What, you want to move all this stuff to be satisfied. It¡¯s already ready there, you just have toe. Serena was speechless. She looked at the suitcase in her hand, -Well, I¡¯ll just take the everyday clothes. And others-I will wait until the end of the week. Cristian said nothing more, walked over to her, carried the suitcase and took Serena¡¯s hand. -Let¡¯s go. Serena followed him, lowered her head, watching him hold her hand. He waspletely different from her cold nature. Hisrge palms were warm and wide. In this cold winter, he was holding her cold hands for warmth. Looking at him, Serena could not help but smile. These days were so peaceful. If it could continue like this forever, how nice it would be. ¡°Cristian, how long will you recover your memory?¡± Serena was taken away by Cristian. Leaving, Serena turned to close the door, just as the woman who lived next door returned, she stopped curiously as she passed her. -Hello, are you nning to move out of here? Serena treated it as a neighborly greeting, then nodded in response. But the neighbor had not yet left; she looked at Cristian and smiled, -Your boyfriend is very handsome. Serena¡¯s movement stopped, she unconsciously looked at Cristian. Cristian looked cold, as if he had not heard those words and did not turn his head to look at her. Serena could only smile at him, ¡°Thank you for thepliment. The neighbor stared at Cristian, her eyes remained on him. She didn¡¯t know if it was Serena¡¯s illusion, as if she saw the greed in his eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But then I think, the young couple was very affectionate, how could there be such a look? It may be that he thought her too mean. So Serena put this thought out of her mind and closed the door. As he watched her close the door, Cristian took her hand again, carrying the suitcase with another hand and wanted to leave. -Let¡¯s go, bye. Serena told him. The neighbor moved to the side and waved. Serena followed Cristian, but she heard a female voice behind her. -Oh, I pretended to be so noble a few days ago, but now she¡¯s dating the man. Chapter 855: The most important thing is you. Serena stopped and could not help but look at her neighbor. They were just neighbors and she did not know her at all, but she could nder her like that. ¡°Between people, why can¡¯t we be nicer?¡± Cristian for his part also heard these words. He frowned and the anger in his ck eyes was very clear. He said coldly, -Thisdy. Seeing this, Serena quickly took his hand and shook her head. This is her business. Besides, her neighbor was a woman; there was no need for Cristian to defend her. Cristian frowned, the expression on his face was unhappy. Serena smiled at him, then looked coldly at her neighbor and asked, ¡°Miss, have we met? The neighbor thought her harmless. Seeing that she had such a handsome boyfriend and drove such a luxurious car, she was a little envious in her heart. When she praised her boyfriend, the man had no reaction. Such a handsome and rich man, and he didn¡¯t look at other women. So I couldn¡¯t help but say those ugly words when she left. Now, both of them looked at her with cold eyes, the neighbor was immediately frightened, took a step back and whispered: -I, me alone¡­. She wanted to exin herself, but she did not know how she had said those words. It was true that she had said something bad because of her envy. After thinking about it, the neighbor could only say, ¡°I made a mistake, okay? After speaking, she turned around and went straight into the house. When she closed the door, she made a very loud sound. Serena was speechless. She curled her lips and lowered her eyes, saying -Let¡¯s go. Realizing that she was depressed, Cristian stood motionless, staring in the direction the woman had gone. Serena took two steps and finding that she had not followed him, she frowned and turned back. -Don¡¯t worry, this woman was just envious, it¡¯s not important to me. However, Cristian did not think so; this scene reminded him of other things. If thepany employees knew she was with him, would they treat her with this kind of look and tone? Only an unknown person had made her feel so depressed before. What if thepany employees thought of her in this way? -You didn¡¯t want thepany employees to know, is that why? -Christian suddenly asked. Hearing this, Serena was surprised. She had not expected him to think of someone else because of this incident. At this moment she looked at Cristian with ck eyes and a handsome face frowning because of his business. He could not help but smile. -What are you thinking about? What do other people¡¯s ideas have to do with me? I don¡¯t care what they say, whether it¡¯s the neighbor or thepany employees. -Really? Cristian curled his lips. -So why were you so unhappy a moment ago? Serena, -I thought, I don¡¯t know her, why did she have such malice? But then I realized she was jealous that I was better than her. Saying this, Serena reached out her hand to pull on Cristian¡¯s tie. Her voice became a little softer. -She is jealous that my boyfriend is so handsome , that¡¯s why she said bad things about me. If I feel depressed about that, don¡¯t I make my life difficult? She was very frank and her expression was so calm that she did not seem to care about this matter at all. But Cristian felt extremely ufortable to see someone calling her like that. She was his woman; how could he allow others to speak ill of her behind her back? -Serena looked closely at his expression, saw his cold stare and understood what he meant. -Although you are worried about me, I am very happy, but there is really no need. There are so many people in the world that we cannot control them. For me, the most important thing -is you. Such a direct confession was for the first time Serena said it. She did not even expect to be so frank after Cristian lost his memory. Because of that sentence, Cristian was surprised. After a while, he took her hand and squeezed it tightly. -You said it, you have to remember it for the rest of your life. His voice was a little hoarse, as if he was tired.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The two finally came down from the apartment and met the homeowner at the door. -Oh, Serena, are you moving in with your boyfriend? Congrattions to you. Thendlord smiled at her and blessed them. Serena smiled and bowed : ¡°Thank you for your care during this time. I have lived very well in the house. -Hey, don¡¯t say that, you are in a hurry to move. Go ahead, pay attention to safety on the road. -Okay. After getting into the car, Serena said wearing her seat belt, ¡°This homeowner is nice. I only rented it for a short time. I thought he would not be happy. He is more sincere than I think. As soon as he finished speaking, Serena¡¯s cell phone in his pocket vibrated. He pulled it out and looked at it. The expression on her face changed and she looked at Cristian in the driver¡¯s seat. She met Cristian¡¯s gaze. He noticed her changed emotion and looked at her cell phone screen. Serena unconsciously put the phone away. This action made her look frightened, and Cristian looked at her. Serena was speechless. Cristian should have misunderstood her movement. But Chiara called her at this moment and she could not answer in front of Cristian. After thinking about it, Serena could only answer the phone. -Mrs. Serena,¡¬ the voice of re¡¯s secretary came from the phone, and a clear female voice resounded in the silent machine. Serena bit her lower lip and whispered, -Secretary Chiara, I¡¯m still outside, is there anything important? Chiara was so intelligent that she could guess the meaning of her words. She was silent for a moment, then smiled and said, -There is nothing important, only your brother asked me to call you to ask if you are okay, do you need anything? -I don¡¯t need anything, thank you for your concern. The car was silent, even if he didn¡¯t use the speakerphone, he could still hear the conversation between the two of them. After Serena hung up the phone, she looked toward Cristian. -She is my brother¡¯s secretary. Chapter 856: Mine is yours. Her unexpected exnation caused Cristian to look at her again, with dark eyes in which his intention was not at all evident. Then Cristian said in a serious tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. Serena looked at him for a long time and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that I didn¡¯t tell you about the family? As night fell, the streetlights gradually brightened and darkness began to leave its deep gloom in the sky. Driving the car slowly, Cristian remained silent for a long time, ¡°You¡¯ll tell me when you have to. After a masterful silence, Serena confirmed that Cristian was not angry, then sighed deeply, ¡°After all, it¡¯s no big deal, I shouldn¡¯t be so worried.¡± It was not long before they arrived at the new apartment Cristian had gotten for her. With a quiet atmosphere, it was equipped with better security, with an ess card for entry and exit. With the suitcase in one hand, Cristian shook Serena¡¯s hand with the other, then the two went up to the sixth floor. -You live alone on this floor, so it won¡¯t be too noisy at night,¡± Cristian said. Hearing his words, Serena was embarrassed, thinking about what had happened that night, murmuring, -Do you still remember what happened that night? -What night do you mean? -Christian asked, opening the door. Against the flickering lights of the sensor, Cristian¡¯s face darkenedpletely, and Serena looked up at him, from whose perspective she saw his deep profile in a perfect half-focus. As Cristian looked at her in confusion. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to remember anything.¡± Serena thought with an even more flushed face, ¡°How embarrassing! I shouldn¡¯t say that.¡± Under their confused looks, Serena hastily exined, ¡°Nothing important, let¡¯s go inside. Entering the apartment, Serena discovered that everything furnished was clean, with new furniture. ¡°He is a reliable man, who has prepared everything well.¡± Serena thought calmly and happily. In front of the door was arge balcony, where there were many nts and flowers that attracted Serena¡¯s attention, and she walked over and sniffed them. With her long hair loose on her shoulders, Serena asked, ¡°Why are you preparing them? Under the illuminated lights, a deep tenderness burst from her face, and in it Cristian, who stood still, looking at her softly, waspletely shipwrecked. When he was in his apartment, Cristian had seen them, so he prepared them ording to his taste. -Come, I¡¯ll show you the room. Then Serena followed him into the bedroom. -You sleep here. In the bathroom there is everything you need, ¡± Cristian said. With a furtive nce, Serena saw everything ready: a neatly arranged bed and a nightstand with various skin care products.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Serena was taken aback and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you prepared the clothes, too. Without any dy, she ran to the wardrobe and saw everything ready. ¡°How efficient this man is!¡± thought Serena, ¡°That¡¯s why he brought me here without preparing anything.¡± Then Serena looked at her suitcase and discovered that it was not needed. At that moment, Cristian hugged her on the waist and whispered close to her ear, ¡°From now on, you live here. The heat that gushed from his mouth entered her ear, warm, then prated along her skin into her blood, and with that circted to her heart, which in this instant became eerie. With a face as warm as the sun, Serena said, ¡°Thank you for everything, and I will pay your rent. Suddenly Cristian froze at her words, then Serena exined, ¡°Since your grandfather doesn¡¯t like me, if I get yours for nothing in return, he doesn¡¯t like me even more. But Cristian hugged her even tighter, and said sincerely, ¡°We will be together from now on. When Serena was stunned by his words, his soft lips moved to her neck, ¡°So don¡¯t worry, what¡¯s mine is yours. ¡°Is mine?¡± murmured Serena,-but¡­. As soon as she had opened her mouth, his lips were already moving up from her neck, slowly to her ear. When the breath of his lips entered her ear like a wind blowing over the deserted countryside, Serena stiffenedpletely with a chill running through her whole body, from her heart to her arms and legs. Then his lips slowly moved down past her neck and left there one kiss and another. Serena froze, ¡°Too quiet is the environment, if I let it go on like this, something will happen.¡± Serena thought, ¡°Even if we confirmed the rtionship, I don¡¯t want it to develop so quickly.¡± Then Serena moved, muttering, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. Cristian stopped, smiling, ¡°Shall we go together? Stupefied, Serena could not even open her mouth, thinking about her next steps. But Cristian released her and gently stroked the back of her neck, Alright go. Serena did not move a step, her feet were still numb. -Do you want me to hold you all the way to the bathroom? -said Cristian. Hearing this Serena went to the bathroom. Chapter 857: I’m not coming home tonight. Leaning against the bathroom door, Serena took a deep breath to calm her pounding heart, then noticed how her face and neck appeared flushed in the mirror, from which she also saw some red marks left on her neck by Cristian. They were not visible at all without close observation, but as she got closer to the mirror, they became darker. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s winter, I can cover them with my jacket, if it were summer, how could I hide these marks,¡± Serena thought. But suddenly Serena realized that she had rushed and forgot to prepare her pajamas to change. The clothes she had taken off were already wet, so she couldn¡¯t put them back on, and she didn¡¯t want to ask Cristian to bring her clothes, so she wrapped a towel from the bathroom and stuck her head out the door. At this point, there was no one in the room. Serena sighed deeply and walked out of the bathroom.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She opened her suitcase and found her pajamas, quickly put them on and went out to find Cristian. From a distance, she saw him on the balcony talking on the phone. This apartment was more spacious than the previous one, so she could not hear what Cristian said until he approached her. -Domenico, I won¡¯t be home tonight, please tell my grandfather,¡± Cristian said with his usual calmness. -There are important things to deal with. That¡¯s right,¡± Cristian added. Hearing his words, Serena stood there stunned, thinking, -Won¡¯t he go home? Is she going to sleep here tonight?¡± Suddenly Cristian turned his back to her and surprised her in cool, thin pajamas, his feet on the cold floor. Cristian approached worriedly and said in a visibly unpleasant tone: -Aren¡¯t you cold? Then he hugged her and put her to bed. The room was cold and frosty, and Cristian was also cold and frosty, having been on the balcony for a long time. When he had her in his arms, the warmth of his body was constantly transmitted to her neck. Heid her on the bed and turned on the heater to keep her from getting cold. As Serena curled up in bed, she asked, -Was that a call from your grandfather? -No,¡± Cristian said as he took off his jacket, hung it on the hanger, then undid the knot on his tie. Serena looked at him with surprised eyes thinking about his words, ¡°I¡¯m noting home tonight.¡± ¡°So will he sleep here tonight?¡± thought Serena, ¡°A man and a woman, alone, together, I¡¯m sure he wants to possess me.¡± Serena stroked her belly, thinking about her pregnant state, ¡°If we make love, it will affect my baby. And Cristian hasn¡¯t regained his memory, I can¡¯t tell him.¡± ¡°How can I refuse him?¡± thought Serena, nervously. Finally she said, -It¡¯s toote, I think you¡¯d better go back, otherwise¡­. As soon as she finished her words, Cristian approached her with his eyes focused on hers. Serena stepped back to the wall as Cristian gave her two arms. Immediately Serena closed her eyes thinking she was about to kiss him, but Cristian said in a calm tone, ¡°Are you nervous? Serena opened her eyes and looked into his smiling ones, then exined, ¡°No¡­. Cristian stuck his nose into hers smiling, -Don¡¯t be so hasty, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± then went to the bathroom. The sound of water in the bathroom entered Serena¡¯s ear, aggravating her nerves even more. ¡°It¡¯s already an irreversible fact,¡± Serena muttered, ¡°Then I have no choice but to sleep right away, if necessary, I¡¯ll fake it.¡± Said and done, Serena turned off the light and climbed back into bed with the nket up to her head, as if asleep. ording to her usual schedule, once she closed her eyes, she fellpletely asleep. However, nothing calmed her and her heart was beating very fast. In fact, this was the first time the two had gone to sleep together in the same bed since Cristian had lost his memory. And Serena was so nervous that she had lost all her dreams. Even under the darkness, Serena could not close her eyes, tired of the mess in her mind. -Sleep, please! -Serena murmured. However, the more she closed her eyes, the more lucid she became. As Serena was in anguish, the bathroom door opened and Serena turned her body toward the wall. Entering the darkness, Cristian was shocked at first, then understood Serena¡¯s intent. ¡°Clever!¡± thought Cristian, smiling silently. Cristian slowly dried his hair with a towel and looked at the bed from time to time. Then he left the room, closing the door. At that moment, Serena peeked her head out from under the nket. With the heat and much time left under the nket, she almost suffocated. ¡°Where did he go, in such a hurry?¡± thought Serena, sighing deeply, ¡°Whatever happens, I can¡¯t risk getting up to locate him. If he catches me, horrible.¡± Then Serena stretched her legs out on the bed, bored. Then she heard footsteps approaching the room, Serena crawled back into the nket and closed her eyes. With the door closed, the noises became especially loud in the dark and silent atmosphere. Serena stopped breathing under the darkness. Chapter 858: Don’t pretend to sleep She mastered the silence in the darkness. With her eyes closed, Serena could not hear any sound except the closing of the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t Cristiane in?¡± thinking about it, Serena opened her eyes, suddenly seeing his face, which made Serena wince, who was about to scream, but was stopped by Cristian with a hasty kiss on the lips. Eyes wide, Serena pushed him hard. ¡°His attack is really unexpected!¡± thought Serena, ¡°Is he a demon? He acted quickly and frighteningly, but quietly.¡± After ten seconds of kissing her, Cristian stopped and asked her in a serious tone, -Aren¡¯t you pretending to be asleep? Suddenly Serena was embarrassed by his kissing and teasing. She looked at him angrily and exined, -Am I not? Cristian smiled in a surprisingly sweet tone, -You¡¯re not! Then hey down beside Serena, his lips close to her ear. -When you pretend to be asleep, at least keep your breathing under control,¡¬ said Cristian, -With the speed at which your heart beats and your breathing, are you sure you are asleep? As Serena fell silent, Cristian added, ¡°Can you hear me? Then Cristian reached out a hand toward her head. As soon as he touched her, Serena felt like she was dissolving into the volcano from the high temperature of his hand. Cristian wanted to turn his face toward her forehead, but Serena refused. Then Cristian came up behind her, and Serena pushed him away with her elbow, ¡°Stay away from me. At first Cristian recoiled at her blows; a few blowster, he hugged her so tightly that Serena could not even push him away as his heat transmitted relentlessly along her ear. With the heat and warmth pouring out of her body, the two of them, locked so tightly together, began to sweat. -What are you doing? -Serena asked in a hurried breath, and pushed him away with her elbow. -Did you hear what I said on the balcony? -I did,¡¬ Serena murmured, -But you don¡¯t have to answer me with your movements, stop it! As soon as she moved her hands away, they reached his chest, unbuttoning his pajamas. ¡°All men are animals.¡± Serena thought, ¡°Whoever he is, once he gets into bed, his brain gets warm!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. As the heat transmitted along his skin, feeling the stormy sky, Serena said, ¡°If you sleep here with me, your grandfather will hate me more. Cristian paused for a second, then continued. -It doesn¡¯t matter, one day he will change his mind,¡± Cristian said, kissing her impatiently. Trembling and hurried, Serena had to shout, -But I¡¯m not ready yet! I think our rtionship is developing too fast. Finally Cristian stopped. ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Cristian thought, ¡°We¡¯re barely together.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the change of residence, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold her in my arms, but now I¡¯ve lost all judgment, I¡¯ve almost broken off our rtionship.¡± Cristian thought, ¡°That¡¯s not how it works.¡± Then he closed his eyes and froze. Serena sighed deeply, ¡°He cares more about my opinion than his grandfather¡¯s.¡± Thinking about it, she was very happy, but with the heat around her, she almost suffocated, so she moved, trying to push him away. -Don¡¯t move. Cristian said in a threatening tone, -If you want to sleep. Then Serena had to stay still, remaining in his warmth and arms. At first it was ufortable to fall asleep this way, then she fell asleeppletely as the waves of fatigue pushed her one after another. Listening to her regr breathing, Cristianughed despondently. ¡°What a ruthless woman!¡± thought Cristian, ¡°While the fire burned me, she slept blissfully.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t stay here.¡± Cristian thought, sighing long and deep. Until Cristian confirmed his absolute rest, got up slowly and went to the bathroom. *** Getting up, Magdalene set about the task of her personal adornment with meticulous care from head to toe. Today she wore a simple and causal dress, which she had prepared yesterday. She dressed like this trying to catch the eyes of Cristian, who never looked at her for more than a second, no matter how beautiful and elegant she looked, while Serena, with a simple dress and makeup, could always have his attention. ¡°All I ask for is his looks for a few seconds.¡± She thought. When she finished her makeup, she was happy, and left the room with her bag. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Tancrediing up the stairs. Magdalena wanted to avoid running into him, but he greeted her immediately. -Maddalena. Then he paused with a forced smile: -Good morning, Tancredi. -Good morning. You look different today,¡± Tancredi said, looking at her, and suddenly remembered Serena, who was like this. Tancredi became angry: -Has she changed her style to please Cristian? Chapter 859: Are you a doctor? -Yes, because I¡¯m bored with the exaggerated clothes,¡± Magdalena exined. She said it in a low voice, not daring to look at him. Tancredi suddenly changed the subject, ¡°A friend of mine just returned from abroad. He knows you are beautiful, he wanted to meet you. -Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Magdalena refused, without thinking. But, suddenly realizing her imprudence, she exined in a hushed tone, ¡°What I mean is that I don¡¯t have time today, so¡­¡± Tancredi stood there motionless and silent, looking at her in silence. His gaze was so serene that it left Magdalena shivering. She knew that his serene looks were the way he treated people, but behind them, there was something imposing that she dared not challenge. The calmer he was, the more Magdalene was afraid he would get angry. Then she asked with a forced smile, ¡°Is your friend handsome, that one? If so, I¡¯ll go with you. Then Tancredi smiled: -Of course he is. If he¡¯s not handsome, I won¡¯t introduce him to you. Magdalene sighed at his smile. -Make yourself more beautiful,¡¬ said Tancredi. Unwillingly, Magdalena obeyed him and changed from her usual exquisite and elegant style. ¡°It¡¯s just a visit, nothing more.¡± She thought, discouraged, ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll still be able to see Cristian, if not the day after tomorrow, he won¡¯t guard me every day.¡± Then Magdalene came out, elegant and bright. Tancredi was d to see her usual beauty, thinking, ¡°If she has recovered as such, I won¡¯t force her either.¡± Then the two walked away. In front of a coffee shop, the car stopped. When she got out of it, Magdalene looked carefully at her surroundings, and became quiet when she saw nothing unusual. -Did something happen? -Tancredi asked. Magdalene shook her head, exining, -No, nothing. Then they entered the cafeteria and went up to the second floor apanied by a waiter. As they climbed the stairs, Magdalena asked confusedly, -Why don¡¯t we meet downstairs? -The second floor is spacious and quiet,¡± said Tancredi. At that hour there was hardly anyone around except a man sitting at the window. Wearing a casual gray shirt, ck pants and a long jacket, his hands held his coffee cup and looked out. ¡°Apparently, he is a dynamic man.¡± Magdalena thought.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¨C Is that him? -Yes,¡± Tancredi nodded. ¡°His friends must be traders or heads of somepany? But I can see from his dress that this man is not.¡± Magdalena thought in confusion. Suddenly Magdalena stopped. Tancredi turned his head and looked at her coldly, ¡°What happened? Although she was startled by their nces, Magdalena opened her mouth, ¡°What is your rtionship with him? -He¡¯s a schoolmate of mine,¡± said Tancredi. ¡°Schoolmate?¡± murmured Magdalena, ¡°Then his dress is normal.¡± As they approached, the man stood up and greeted them. -Tancredi. Until then Magdalena could rx. ¡°The way he greets my brother, he must really be a schoolmate of his.¡± Magdalena thought. And the two embraced each other warmly, and the man patted her shoulder, ¡°Long time no see! -Yes, I thought we wouldn¡¯t see each other again after graduation,¡± Tancredi smiled. Then the man looked at Magdalena: ¡°Are you her sister? He had often heard of her. His looks were tender and warm like the sun, which infected her without her noticing. He held out a hand to her: -Hello, I am Nic Mhi, very pleased. After a motionless remark, Maddalena greeted him: -Hello, I am Maddalena, nice to meet you. Then they all sat down at the table. When Magdalena ordered the menu, Tancredi cast a furtive nce at Nichs, with whom he had made an appointment. Nichs was her schoolmate, but also a medical psychologist, something Magdalene did not know. They arranged the appointment to get Magdalene back to normal, because she was not yet aware of her abnormal state. Before long, other clients arrived on the second floor, including a man who recognized Nichs. He approached him with a smile, -Doctor Nic, what a coincidence! Nic was taken aback by his unexpected greeting, barely answered, Magdalena looked at him with uncovered eyes and asked nervously, -Are you a doctor? What category? Chapter 860: She is uncomfortable. Tancredi and Nichs were totally bbergasted that no one would think of meeting one of his patients here, let alone greeting him. As Tancredi glowered at him, the man smiled and approached Nic. -What a coincidence, doctor! I owe you many thanks for your efficient psychological treatment. I feel great now. But aren¡¯t you abroad? Why did youe back all of a sudden? I think I have the wrong person,¡± he said enthusiastically. Nic stood up and smiled forcibly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have the wrong person, I¡¯m not Dr. Nic. -You are not Dr. Nic? How strange! -murmured the man. Nic smiled, -I am not. While the man was stunned by his words, Tancredi gave him a cold look that made him shiver. Then he turned away muttering, ¡°It can¡¯t be. I know him¡­ Did I make a mistake? Then Nichs sat down and smiled slightly, ¡°Is there a man who looks like me? Magdalene shouted, ¡®Of course he is the wrong person, because you should be an actor instead of a psychologist. After finishing her words, she turned away. -Maddalena, stop! -Tancredi ordered in his usual cold tone. Magdalena looked at him disappointed: -Didn¡¯t you say this was a normal visit? You have deceived me! Do you think I am crazy? Nichs approached her, ¡°Miss Magdalena, things are not as you think? -Shut up! -Maddalena shouted and stepped back, ¡°I am not crazy! It¡¯s you crazy people who make fun of me. -Maddalena, calm down! No one thinks you are crazy, and the visit is nothing but psychological counseling,¡± Tancredi exined. -I¡¯m normal, I don¡¯t need counseling! -Maddalena shouted. -Ok, good. Then we can be friends? -Nichs said softly. -Believe me, Magdalena, I won¡¯t hurt you,¡¬ Tancredi added. Magdalenaughed, -I¡¯m a fool. I didn¡¯t think my brother would take me for a fool, and that one day he will put me in an asylum. After a moment¡¯s pause, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, you¡¯ll never understand how I feel! Then Magdalena ran out. -Maddalena! -Tancredi shouted and ran after her. When the two went outside, they didn¡¯t even see Magdalena¡¯s shadow, so they split up to look for her. -Now it¡¯s a disaster. If you find her, take her home and promise you won¡¯t do it again,¡± Nichs said.N?velDrama.Org content rights. However, after a long search, no one found her, nor could they reach her by phone, which was turned off. -I¡¯m so sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I never thought I would meet a patient here,¡± Nic exined. -It¡¯s not your fault, no one would have thought that,¡± said Tancredi. -Now he¡¯s ufortable, I just hope he doesn¡¯t do something stupid,¡± Nic said with concern. -Thank you for what you did today. Go rest, we¡¯ll talk another day,¡± said Tancredi. Then Nic left. As deeply as he knew his sister, she would not hurt herself, but she would hurt others. Then Tancredi called Vittorio, who went crazy as soon as he got the call. -Fuck! Couldn¡¯t you have done this with any discretion? What are we going to do now? -Vittorio shouted. -I¡¯m telling you this out of friendship, but I have no obligation to respond to your anger,¡¬ said Tancredi in an indifferent tone. -In addition, if she wants to do something, you know that no one will stop her,¡± Tancredi added. As soon as Vittorio insulted him, Tancredi hung up the phone. ¡°He is right, Magdalena will never hurt herself, but she will hurt others.¡± Vittorio thought muttering, ¡°Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s Serena or Cristian¡¯s turn this time.¡± Leaving the house, Vittorio sighed, ¡°What a blind and stubborn woman to lose herself in an impossible love! Chapter 861: Lost memories When Vittorio worriedly told Cristian about Magdalena, Cristian did not take him seriously and continued with his work. -Did you hear what I said? -quoted Vittorio anxiously. -Yes,¡¬ Cristian replied calmly. -So, it doesn¡¯t sound serious or what? -Victor asked. -Do you want me to act like you? -Cristian looked at him with his usual indifference. ¡°A man as cold and indifferent as he is, it would be impossible for me to see him anxious. Vittorio thought and replied disgruntledly, ¡°At least you have to do something. ¡°It is a good thing that Serena has already changed her residence, and I will apany her every day, so Magdalene will have no chance to harm her.¡± Cristian thought with relief. -If you find out anything, let me know,¡± Cristian said in a cold voice. -All right, so you are protecting Serena? -Am I protecting her? -Cristian said with a cold look on his face. ¡°As imposing as you are, who dares to object?¡± murmured Vittorio. -Grandpa Angelo told me yesterday that you didn¡¯te home all night. Don¡¯t tell me you already live with Serena,¡± said Vittorio. Cristian neither nodded nor denied it. Vittorio looked at him with surprised eyes and shouted, ¡°You are more of a beast than I thought. ¡°They have been together so short a time that they are already sleeping in a bed.¡± Vittorio thought with a stunned face, but it did not take him long to recover hisposure, because after all, they were a couple, the two of them.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Suddenly Vittorio remembered the task given to him by Serena to help Cristian recover his memory. Then Vittorio sat down across from him and looked at him worriedly, ¡°Cristian, have you had any headachestely? Cristian stopped and looked at him confused. Vittorioughed, ¡°I mean, have you remembered anything? -What do you want me to remember? -Cristian asked. Hearing his words, Vittorio grew impatient and shouted at him, -I¡¯m asking you! I¡¯m not the one who lost my memory, how can I know your memories? As Cristian took a pen and with it signed his name on the document, he said, ¡°If they are my memories, why are you in such a hurry? ¡°What a stubborn man! If I go crazy, it will be all his fault.¡± Vittorio thought derangedly. -For example, how are your friends? Your life? Or do you remember any girlfriends? Cristian suddenly looked at him indifferently, -You seem to have a lot of time. Despite their cold looks, Vittorio continued his speech, -I keep thinking, if one day your wife and sone looking for you, what will you do? Will you leave Serena? The quieter Cristian was, the more Vittorio became interested in him, and looked at him with a proud smile. -If you shoot any more nonsense, I¡¯ll throw you in here. Suddenly, his face became dejected: -Damn, you¡¯re so cruel! I¡¯m helping you recover your memory, but look at you, you don¡¯t give a damn. Speaking to him, Vittorio stood up and said angrily, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bother you anymore, I¡¯m leaving. ¡°A stubborn and unapproachable man!¡± thought Vittorio, ¡°With the attitude with which he treats Serena, no wonder he doesn¡¯t care about lost memories. Even from the same woman he is in love with, I find it strange.¡± While Cristian became uneasy about his unexpected interest, ¡°He never asked me about the past, nor is he the type to submit to others, Vittorio must know something.¡± ¡°The missing memories¡­¡± he racked his brain trying to recall something, but to no avail. ¡°What memories am I missing?¡± * While Angelo was unhappy about the failure of Magdalene who had yet to join the Calligaris group. If not for his nephew, he would have fired Serena. But so far he had not done so because he did not want to challenge his nephew. She never thought that her grandson would be by her side almost every day. So she did not have a chance to separate them. As he turned to Dominic to solve the problem, he was informed that Magdalene was missing. When Angelo heard the news, he almost fainted -What happened? -They say Tancredi took Miss Magdalena to the psychologist in secret, and she found out, so she got angry and disappeared,¡± Domenico exined. -How? -Angelo stood up angrily and shouted, -Tancredi did wrong, is he treating her like a madwoman? -I¡¯m not sure,¡± Domenico said. -I hope nothing bad happens to her,¡¬ said Angelo anxiously. Chapter 862: Beatrice arrives. While the Calligaris and Landi families anxiously searched for Magdalena, Serena knew nothing about it because she had something more important, namely, Cristian¡¯s aunt Beatrice was going to visit them. She told her when she phoned her during lunch, which surprised Serena at first, thinking she would note because so much time had passed without a response from her. She then briefly told Beatrice about recent events and Cristian¡¯s current situation. -Come on, you two, wait for me at the airport,¡± Beatrice said after a still silence. -But Cristian has not regained his memory, and he doesn¡¯t remember you at all. Are you going to tell him the truth? -Serena asked worriedly. -Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell him anything for the time being. I am his aunt and I want to see him in person,¡± Beatrice replied calmly. Beatrice being his aunt, it would not hurt him, so Serena said nothing. ¡°But Cristian doesn¡¯t know her at all? Why is Beatrice also Beatrice Calligaris, if he had heard that name in his family?¡± thought Serena worriedly, but after quiet reflection, she decided to leave it at that. Time passed quickly. As she was about to leave work, Silvia asked her curiously, ¡°Lately you leave work at the same time as our master leaves. Stunned by her words, Serena nodded. -How quickly your rtionship is developing! Don¡¯t tell me you are living together?¡± smiled Silvia. With her attitude with Magdalena, and with her straightforwardness, Serena knew that Silvia was not a scandalous type, nor would she cheat on her, so she replied, -That¡¯s not it at all. -I understand,¡± said Silvia, smiling. From her answer, she could confirm that the two of them lived together. -What surprises me the most is our gentleman, when he took office, he treated everyone, especially women, with such indifference and haughtiness, who would have thought it¡­¡± murmured Silvia, leaving the office. Before leaving work, Serena looked at Cristian¡¯s office, remembering that Beatrice would arrive at seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Serena walked distractedly and Cristian arrived beside her in silence. Then Serena got into the car thinking about how she would exin Beatrice¡¯s arrival to him. -Is something wrong? -Cristian asked. -Well, a friend of mine arrives at the airport at seven o¡¯clock in the evening, and¡­¡± Serena stopped suddenly, and looked at him with innocent eyes. Cristian did not answer or look at her, amanding silence dominated the car, then Serena broke the silence, -Can youe with me? With her heart pounding, Serena looked anxiously at him. -Ok,¡± Cristian replied calmly. After looking at the clock, Serena said, -It¡¯s still early to wee you, butte for dinner. Shall we eat something? -OK,¡± Cristian said. When they passed a bakery, Serena got out of the car and Cristian apanied her to ensure her safety. People following them from a distance photographed them without them noticing. As soon as the two came out of the bakery, they hid under the bush ¨C We already have what we want, let¡¯s go now so they don¡¯t surprise us. They argued and left. As Cristian felt something strange, he looked at the bush, but saw nothing. -What are you thinking about? -Serena said. Until then Cristian regained his appearance and got into the car. Then Serena opened her bag and took out a piece of cake with cream. In fact, she did not like sweets at all before, especially cakes and bread. But her son liked them very much and forced her to eat them.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Whenever she refused Serena, Manuel would ask her, ¡°Mother, both fruit and sweets contain sugar which is necessary for health, but you hardly ever eat them, how will you supplement the sugar? So, under her son¡¯s care, she was getting used to eating sweets and fruits. Moreover, she did not want to faint when shecked sugar. With one bite of the cake, the cream already stuck to her lips. As Cristian watched her through the mirror in silence. Chapter 863: How sweet! However, Serena did not notice it. Moreover, even if she ate it with the utmost discretion, the cream would still stick to her. -By the way, I know you don¡¯t like sweets, so I bought everything sweet,¡± Serena said distractedly. ¡°Did she do this to me on purpose?¡± thought Cristian. -But how do you know my taste? -He stared at her through the mirror. Serena was suddenly stunned by his rash words, then exined, -I think. Because the coffee I made you was bitter. If you like it sweet, add sugar. As Cristian continued to stare at her cream-stained lips, he felt ufortable. The red light stopped them. Then Cristian approached her and reached out a hand to her head and kissed her, or rather, wiped the cream with his lips, taking advantage of the kiss. Surprised by this unexpected kiss, Serena remained motionless. After an overpowering silence, Cristian pressed his forehead to hers, looking tenderly at her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. -Who said I don¡¯t like dessert? -then he smiled, licking the corner of his lips, -Sweet! Only then did Serena notice that the cream was gone and looked at him in amazement. -Don¡¯t seduce me while I¡¯m driving,¡± Cristian said. -Eating cake is seduction for you? -Serena muttered angrily and went back to eating a big piece, -What a sinner I am! As Cristianughed he said in a quiet voice, -Let¡¯s go to the airport. Then Serena fell silent, silently eating the cake, but there was still plenty of cake in her bag, so she said, ¡°If you like it sweet, I¡¯ll leave you the rest. The trip took about half an hour, but as full as Serena was and as bored as she felt, she felt like taking a nap. -Sleep, I¡¯ll wake you upter,¡± Cristian said tenderly. -Ok,¡± she barely answered him, Serena fell asleep without realizing it, while Cristian turned up the temperature of the car and drove slower. So they took twenty minutes longer than expected. Until the phone rang, Serena woke up, arriving at the airport without realizing it. It was a call from Beatrice. -Aunt Beatrice,¡± she greeted her as she looked at Cristian, but he showed no astonishment. -I arrived at the airport,¡¬ Beatrice replied, -I¡¯m leaving now, is heing? -She said suddenly in a low voice that he didn¡¯t hear her unless he listened carefully. -Yes,¡± said Serena. -Then I¡¯ll see you at the exit. It was only then that Serena noticed her sudden lowering of her voice, because she didn¡¯t want Cristian to get suspicious. -As soon as Serena had finished, Cristian got out of the car and took off his jacket to wrap it around her: -Put it on, you¡¯ll catch cold. -Just a moment,¡¬ Cristian paused to adjust his buttons. -But I¡¯m not cold,¡± Serena said. -You just woke up, and it¡¯s freezing out here,¡¬ said Cristian in his usualmanding tone. -But if it¡¯s cold, you need it too! When Cristian¡¯s hands reached her ear, he caressed her with them and whispered. ¡°How stubborn! But you are not a machine.¡± Serena murmured, and the smile came to her lips without realizing it. Chapter 864: Remembering something. Then the two reached the exit. A lot of people wereing out at this hour, and Serena kept her full attention so as not to lose sight of her. He recognized her at a nce as soon as he saw her, for she was tall and beautiful, with a young face despite her middle age. ¡°No wonder she is beautiful, because she is from the Calligaris family.¡± Serena thought. As Beatrice quickly recognized them for their exceptional beauty. In front of Serena, there was Cristian covering her with his tall and sturdy body. When Beatrice came out of the exit apanied by the wind, she looked at him as if she was witnessing a tall cypress tree struggling against the wind. Beatrice had a special feeling for him, left to her by her dead sister. She did not marry because she took him as her son. When she heard about the crash of his ne, she was so anxious and worried that she prayed for him every day. Then inexplicable emotions overwhelmed her when she learned that he had survived and had taken back his name Cristian. If it were possible, she would never return to Calligaris¡¯ family. But she could not, because here was Cristian, whom he missed and had to protect in his life. Therefore, after deep reflection, Beatrice decided toe to his side and take care of him. -Aunt Beatrice,¡± Serena greeted him. As Beatrice approached them she smiled, Cristian looked at her and was a little confused because her face looked familiar, but he did not know her at all. As soon as he reached her forehead, Beatrice took off her sses and looked at him carefully.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. His eyes were as bright and dark as before, but Beatrice suddenly looked away so that Cristian would not be suspicious, and said, ¡°Is he your boyfriend? -What?¡±-Serena was surprised for a moment, then quickly realized, ¡°Yes. Beatrice smiled and held out her hand, -Hello, I¡¯m Serena¡¯s aunt, nice to meet you. Hearing the words aunt, suddenly remembered something Cristian, ¡°Aunt, my mother is not dead!¡± He was shipwrecked in memories and some scenes he was in and suddenly everything disappeared. Seeing that Cristian was silent, Serena interrupted him, ¡°Did something happen? Until then Cristian regained consciousness and calmly answered her: -Hello, I¡¯m her boyfriend, nice to meet you. -Aunt Beatrice, shall we have dinner? I will book the hotel for youter. -Ok,¡± Beatrice nodded as she said, -Hey, Serena, call me directly Beatrice, in case we are considered neighbors. In fact, Serena called her that to see if there was any chance of recovering Cristian¡¯s memory, and Beatrice corrected her so that Cristian would not suspect them. -I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t obey you,¡± Serena smiled. As the two argued, Cristian held out a hand, -I¡¯ll help you with the suitcase. Then he walked ahead of them to meet them. Looking at his back, Beatrice smiled, -He¡¯s smart, he¡¯s not so bad. -You too, Aunt Beatrice. -From now on, I will be your aunt. I saw that Cristian remembered something about the word aunt,¡± Beatrice said. -Yes, I noticed that, too. -He didn¡¯t remember anything with you? -Beatrice asked. -There was a moment when he remembered something, but nothing else,¡¬ said Serena despondently. -Don¡¯t worry. It will get better,¡± said Beatrice when she realized she was thinner than before, suddenly feeling guilty. -You have been working a lot these days. So I will help you with whatever I can, together with Calligaris¡¯ family. Speaking of thetter, the smiles suddenly disappeared from her face. Chapter 865: A meeting with relatives. Serena noticed her visible change in both emotion and temperature when she mentioned Calligaris¡¯ family. ¡°What hatred the sisters should have for Angelo whom they have kept away for many years. Moreover, so far Beatrice does not forgive him.¡± Serena thought curiously, but did not dare to ask. -Aunt Beatrice, thank you very much for your support. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me,¡± Serena smiled. -Don¡¯t worry, my dear. There is something I should solve myself,¡± said Beatrice calmly. -By the way, are you pregnant? -Beatrice asked. Serena was taken aback by his question, then nodded, -Yes, but Cristian doesn¡¯t know. -Bastard! Even if he does, he has forgotten everything. Oh, my dear, you¡¯ve put up with so much,¡± said Beatrice, stroking her head. -It¡¯s not his fault. However, I am very grateful to you for recovering him from the ident. -Are you justifying it? If he had been my boyfriend, I would have hit him very hard to make him remember everything,¡± said Beatrice angrily. ¡°Hahahaha,¡± Serena thought, -I never thought Beatrice would be such a strong and violent woman.¡± As they got into the car, Serena noticed the untouched bag, ¡°So far she hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡± Serena thought worriedly. -Aunt Beatrice, what would you like to eat? -Christian asked. Beatrice was stunned by his words, then said, -Whatever is you Serena? Me too,¡± said Serena. Then Cristian took them to a hotel owned by Calligaris¡¯ family, ¡°There is a restaurant here thatbines Chinese and Western vors. Beatrice looked at the hotel,rge and gorgeous, smiling forcibly. -Did something happen Aunt Beatrice?¡± asked Serena. Suddenly she regained consciousness and said, -Nothing, how beautiful the hotel is, isn¡¯t it? It had been many years since she had left the Calligaris family, now she was back here, everything had changed. When she entered the hotel, no one knew her anymore. They had dinner until nine o¡¯clock in the evening. When Serena was about to book the hotel for her, Cristian stopped her saying, ¡°Aunt Beatrice, I suppose you are very tired after a long trip, would you like to stay here today? ¡°But it is Calligaris¡¯ family hotel, will it befortable?¡± Serena thought worriedly and looked at her -Aunt Beatrice? -OK, I will rest here,¡± Beatrice smiled. Then Cristian booked her a VIP room and said, ¡°Aunt Beatrice, if you need anything, please tell the manager. -Thank you very much. Have a good rest to you too,¡± finished the words, Beatrice left apanied by the manager. As Cristian went to get the car, Serena called Beatrice. -Serena, let me know if Angelo does anything,¡± said Beatrice. -Ok,¡± Serena replied. While Serena was waiting for Cristian outside the hotel, a group of employees came out and secretly discussed her as soon as they saw her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After getting into the car, Serena remembered that Cristian heard something about the word ¡°aunt,¡± so she looked at him carefully. As Cristian looked at her with a surprisingly livid face, she was suddenly stiff with guilt. ¡°Did he remember something?¡± thought Serena and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? -In fact, you don¡¯t have to lie to me,¡¬ smiled Cristian. -What? -If it¡¯s a reunion with your rtives, I¡¯ll go with you. Serena sighed deeply, -It turned out that I was taking it as a meeting with rtives. ¨C ¡°Besides, if you give me advance notice, I can behave better,¡± Cristian added. Chapter 866: I only want to see him once. Here¡¯s what he was thinking. Serena thought she would ask him about Beatrice, but she didn¡¯t. She stared at the side of his head. She stared at the side of his face and thought about it for a while before asking. -Didn¡¯t you feel different when you saw Aunt Beatrice? After asking, she held her breath and waited silently for his answer. But Cristian¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang at that moment,pletely interrupting Serena¡¯s wait, who watched as Cristian took the phone with an indifferent face and said a few words before interrupting it before looking at her. -Don¡¯t worry, since she is your aunt, I will have her treated well. Serena said nothing more. When they went downstairs, Cristian¡¯s phone rang again, and Serena stared at him again. -Is that your grandfather? So, tonight¡­ Cristian¡¯s face was expressionless as he put the phone on silent. -All right. Serena¡¯s eyes were downcast and her heart was heavy. Angelo really didn¡¯t want her to stay with him, but he hadn¡¯t made any movestely, just for Cristian, had he? There was no telling how long the current seemingly peaceful but threatening days wouldst. *** -Oh, Grandpa Angelo, I feel sad inside, Cristian doesn¡¯t want tomit to me and has his eyes on thepany employee. My brother thinks I have psychological problems and took me to the psychiatrist, I am very afraid ¡­. Will I be considered a psychopath one day? Magdalene¡¯s tears fell as she tugged at Angelo¡¯s sleeve. -Grandpa, don¡¯t tell my brother and grandpa that I¡¯m here, okay? I¡¯m afraid to see them. When he heard that Tancredi had taken Magdalena to the psychiatrist, Angelo¡¯s first reaction was anger. It was true that the girl really liked Cristian, and he didn¡¯t know what her brother thought, so why had he taken her to a hospital like that? As a mentally normal person, wouldn¡¯t she be afraid in her heart to be treated so suddenly? When the men sent by the Calligaris family did not find her, and Cristian did not care about the matter, Angelo despaired when Magdalene went to him of her own ord. And when she appeared before Angelo, Magdalene¡¯s clothes and face were dirty and she looked as if she had suffered greatly. The once noble, loving and beautiful young woman suddenly became this, and his grandson¡¯s chosen wife, Angelo immediately softened and was especially grieved to leave the person. Now, after calling Grandpa Angelo again and again, saying he did not want to see his brother and the Landi family, Angelo¡¯s heart broke even more. -Maddalena, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m around, I won¡¯t let your brother take you back to that psychiatrist. You are so good and sane, why would you need to see a doctor? Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here to protect you. -Are you sure you won¡¯t let my brother take me back to the hospital? I am so afraid and I want to see Cristian¡­. can I? In fact, since Magdalena¡¯s arrival, Angelo had Domenico call Cristian, but the boy said he would note back on the first call and did not answer the next ones. It was pretty obvious where he was now and who he was with. -Of course you can, Domenico went to call him, but you have to go and get cleaned up in this state before the Cristianester and sees you like this,¡± Angelo sighed helplessly. At those words, Magdalene also realized that she looked too dirty and nodded vigorously. -Then I¡¯m going to wash. -Well, I¡¯ll have you escorted upstairs to the guest room. -Thank you, Grandpa,¡¬ Magdalena took Angelo¡¯s hand firmly and whispered, -Grandpa, you have to let Cristiane to see me once, just once, he doesn¡¯t have to be engaged to me-but I want to see him tonight, okay? Hearing this, Angelo was surprised, not understanding that she did not even want to be engaged just to see Cristian. How could this be? If Magdalene was not engaged to Cristian, wouldn¡¯t she be¡­? Angelo¡¯s expression twisted for a few moments at the thought. -This is not good, I Angelo only recognize you as my nephew¡¯s wife, no one else but you.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hearing this, Magdalena cried with a pained face. -Grandpa Angelo, I know you¡¯re good to me, but Cristian ¡­ he doesn¡¯t like me at all¡­. I¡¯ve always asked before, so¡­ I just want to see him now, as long as he¡¯s willing to see me and let me talk to him, that¡¯s all I want. The more he said it, the more Angelo felt the girl knew how to act and it was heartbreaking. He sighed heavily. -Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯lle back to see you and engage with you as well. Later, Magdalene had the maid take her to the guest room to wash up. Angelo¡¯s face was somber and sullen as he called Domenico. -Still not answering the phone? Domenico rubbed his face and nodded helplessly. -Yes, I guess Cristian¡¯s phone is on silent, otherwise howe he doesn¡¯t answer while calling? -Hm! -Angelo grunted loudly and snorted, -If he doesn¡¯t answer the phone, call him until he does, Magdalena is so devoted, how dare he note to see her? Dominic, call or text him and tell him toe back, if he doesn¡¯t, I will die in this room. Thest words made Domenico blush, and he closed his lips and nodded heartily. -I know, give me some time and I will make sure to bring him back. After Domenico left the room, he took out his phone and called Cristian several times, but as before, nothing happened, and the sweet but cold female voice was repeated over and over again. Domenico hung up the phone, really helpless. It seemed that calling was no longer an option, and Cristian was determined not to return, so he would not answer any calls tonight. In this case, the only way to find out was to go door to door. After all, what Angelo had said this afternoon was really rming. Serena had just gotten out of the shower when she heard someone ring the doorbell; Cristian was not in the room, so she had to put on a coat and go outside. On her way out, she found Cristianing out of the study. -Why is someone ringing the doorbell at this hour? Cristian frowned with a slightly unhappy expression, but he walked over and said. -You go in first, I¡¯ll check. -Ok,¡± Serena asked no questions, nodded and went back to her room. After watching her return to her room, Cristian¡¯s eyes misted over. Chapter 867: Wait for me. Dominic stood alone at the door and after ringing the bell waited patiently. He would not get a chance to enter, but he finally showed his identity to enter. Of course, a district security guard came behind him for security reasons. He doesn¡¯t know how long he stood there, but finally the door opened. Domenico finally saw Cristian, showing a slightly excited expression. -Sir, I finally found you. Cristian looked at Domenico, the butler, and said weakly. -Domenic, what is it? When he finished, his eyes returned to the security guards behind him. Only then did the district security guard realize that they knew each other and said, -So you really know each other, then I¡¯ll go down first. After the district security guard left, Dominic smiled shyly with his old face and said quietly, -Sir, I never got an answer on your cell phone, so I had to go down myself. Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s eyes turned a few degrees colder. -I know what you want, I¡¯m noting home today. -Sir, he¡¯s still your grandfather and it¡¯s not right for him to act like a child. Cristian frowned. Like a child? He was an adult now. By doing so, he was simply showing Angelo that he wanted to do something and that he would not change his mind no matter what. Even though he had not known Serena for a long time. But Serena gave him a feeling that filled the emptiness inside him, and once lost, he felt that his heart was also lost. In this life, there was no way to leave her. -Actually, Mr. Angelo is not very fit, and he said¨Cthat if you don¡¯te home tonight, he might¡­. -Domenico continued again. Speaking next, Domenico sighed, ¡°I have followed Mr. Angelo for so many years that I can tell he is not joking. However, even if you have to fight with your grandfather, you are a junior, and there are times when¡­. Domenico paused and said nothing more. He had said enough, how could an intelligent man like Cristian not hear it clearly. Cristian¡¯s lips tightened at the corners of his mouth and he sneered, ¡°If you convince me today, will there be more and more situations like this in the future? Does my grandfather think this one has a soft spot for me? Domenico did not answer. It did not seem unreasonable for him to say that. -Listen to him go. Just as Domenico was about to say something else to persuade Cristian, a soft female voice came from behind him. Domenico looked toward the source of the voice. Cristian also turned back with a simultaneous frown of disappointment, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in the room. Serena stood with a coat on, then slowly approached and nodded toward Domenico. Domenico also nodded. -Go home, you¡¯re a junior anyway, even if you want to fight with your grandfather, you can¡¯t be so undisciplined. Cristian remained motionless, his brow furrowed without fully rxing. -Sir, think about it, if you always do this with the boss, he will resist Miss Serena more. To tell the truth, Magdalena is in our house and I heard something while I was outside just now. Miss Magdalena said she couldn¡¯tmit to you, but she just wanted to see you and have onest word with you. -Does it have anything to do with me? Can shemit just because she wants to? -Cristian scoffed. At this point Serena tugged at his sleeve. -Go ahead, as Domenico said, if you break up with your grandfather for me, you will only make your grandfather hate me more. Serena took a few steps forward and a smile caressed the corner of her lips, -I will stay awake for now, go ande back soon, I will wait for you here. The words were spoken so softly that they easily found their way into Cristian¡¯s heart, and he paused slightly as his deep gaze fell on Serena¡¯s face. -Don¡¯t you worry that I won¡¯te back? Serena shook her head. -You wouldn¡¯t. The girl¡¯s gaze and tone were firm and there was no doubt, there was great trust in Cristian. Having her trust, Cristian unconsciously reached out and tapped her on the nose. -Wait for me. -Okay. Stepping out, Domenico gave Serena a grateful look: -Thank you for your words, miss. -Domenico, you are too kind, I don¡¯t want their rtionship as grandfather and grandson to deteriorate because of me. -I know what you are doing, and I hope Mr. Angelo likes you. -Thank you. Then Cristian told her to lock the door and not to open it at night when she heard the doorbell and to wait for him toe back soon. Serena reassured him, after which Cristian left after Domenico. When the people left, Serena went to her room and got under the covers to lie down, only to remember what Domenico had just said. Did he say that Magdalena wanted to see Cristian onest time and then notmit to him? Serena suddenly felt that something was wrong. Thest time she had met Magdalene, she had not seemed like someone who would give up so willingly. What was the reason for this sudden change of heart? Was there some kind of conspiracy here? After thinking about it, Serena wasn¡¯t sure, so she pulled out her cell phone and called Vittorio. Vittorio was still out having a good time when he received Serena¡¯s call, and he rushed back next door to answer it, leaving those around them unable to resistining. -Why is Vittorio being called so often at nighttely? What¡¯s going on? -I¡¯m still not sure. -Ah, I miss the old days. Vittorio found a quiet ce to answer Serena¡¯s call. -Sister-inw, calling me at this hour, is it something important? -Yes,¡¬ Serena told Vittorio the whole story of what had just happened. I¡¯m a little worried, but I can¡¯t intervene, so¡­. Vittorio immediately understood what she meant. -Don¡¯t worry, I know what needs to be done, and you are right in your assumption, I also think there is something wrong with Magdalene¡¯s approach. How could she give up Cristian so easily, ording to her character, I think she could hurt Cristian¡­. At these words, Serena¡¯s breath came short. -I¡¯ll run straight to the Calligaris family and try not to alert the others to take a look first. -Can I go with you? -Serena thought about it. No, sister-inw, it¡¯s too dangerous if something really happens¨Cdon¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll protect Cristian when I go and send him to you absolutely intact.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Serena knew what she meant, she was a girl, she would not be much help and might even cause trouble, so in the end she had to say yes. Chapter 868: What does this have to do with me? After hanging up the phone, Serena sat on the bed for a few moments before lying down and tucking herself in. She rolled over and looked out the window into the quiet night. It was true that she did not want Cristian to have a major conflict or even a breakup with his grandfather because of her, and so when she had seen the butler so helplessly at the door begging him toe back, Serena had done it then. But now, she felt she had been too quick to ept it; how could Magdalena have such a simple reason for wanting to see him? Thinking back, Serena thought she was thinking too much. In the Calligaris family, Magdalene could not escape Angelo¡¯s attention even if she had a plot, unless Angelo was also helping her. At this thought, Serena sat down abruptly. There was an uneasy feeling in her heart, but if she ran out in the middle of the night, it would only cause Cristian trouble if she ran into something. She had not forgotten the words Cristian had said to her before she left, ¡°Wait for me. Even if he was anxious, she should have trusted him, right? Cristian woulde back. Serena calmed down and went back to bed. Time passed, but Serena was not sleepy at all, in fact she was lively, clutching her phone in her hand. Not knowing how long she waited, her phone suddenly vibrated. Serena opened it and saw that it was a message from Vittorio for her. ¡±Don¡¯t worry sister-inw, I have already reached the Calligaris family, now I am going first to check the situation, if there is any movement I am sure to help Cristian. Serena could only return her thanks and hold the phone while she waited. *** Calligaris¡¯ house. The old man and the young man sat across from each other, and the maid brought two cups of tea and ced them in front of Cristian and Angelo respectively. But neither of them moved, Angelo¡¯s gaze fixed on his nephew in front of him, the irritation in his eyes clear and unmistakable. Cristian half-closed his thin lips, picked up his cup of tea and took a sip. -Grandfather, take a sip of tea to take away your anger. -Take away my anger? Hm, do you think I can easily ovee this anger? -Having said this, Angelo took his cup of tea and took a big sip, then set it down again, meeting a loud noise as the cup hit the table. To such Angelo, Cristian¡¯s reaction was pleasantly rxed as he sipped his tea nonchntly. Angelo looked at his nephew with hatred and anger, and was so irritated by his airy appearance that he took his stick and tried to hit him, but Dominic saw this and rushed to stop him. -Sir, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be impulsive! -Domenico, let me go! Let me discipline this disobedient brat. Angelo¡¯s anger was so great that Cristian looked up, his eyes met the Angel¡¯s clouded but brimming with anger, and then he pulled at the corners of his lips. -Grandfather, are you looking for a puppet heir? At these words, Angelo froze.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. -What do you mean by that? -Don¡¯t you? -Cristian scoffed, -Just because you are trying to manipte my life for me, doesn¡¯t that mean you want me to be a puppet? You¡¯re my grandfather, so I respect you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll be a puppet willingly. -But do you know what kind of heart you broke for Magdalena, do you know what her face looked like when she came back just now? Do you have no idea how much she loves you? These usations fell on Cristian¡¯s ears as if they were ridiculous: -Did I break her heart? I never expressed in front of her any act of my interest in her, and even if she was sad and affectionate, it would always be only her business, what does that have to do with me? Angelo was speechless. After a few seconds of freezing, Angelo cursed: -Listen to the bullshit you say, you haven¡¯t done anything to yourself, can she be so affectionate to you? Not to mention Cristian, even Domenico, who was standing, could no longer hear the words. After all, Cristian¡¯s behavior was obvious to everyone, he never gave more than a nce to women, even when Magdalene often came to take care of him during his injury, he was only polite to her and still did not give more than a nce. It was like that, how could he flirt with Magdalena? If I were to say that it was a flirtation, I would have to say that he was born too handsome and that his beauty attracted Magdalene. But Domenico would never dare to say these words out loud in these tense times. -He insists I seduced her, so why not ask her out and tell me how I did it. -Bastard! You want to challenge me over a woman you¡¯ve known for a short time? After cursing, Angelo, as tired as he felt, raised his hand to cover his chest and motioned Domenico to help him sit on the couch as he spoke in a deep voice. -Maddalena is a very understanding child. Even if you are heartless and ungrateful, she doesn¡¯t hate you, and just now she even told me that she wants to see you just once so she can get out of the engagement. She is so understanding, if you are not going to apologize to her, wouldn¡¯t you feel sorry for her? Make an apology? Cristian chuckled under his breath, a mocking sound escaped his throat; what was he to say? But since he was here today, he would make it clear to her once and for all. With that in mind, Cristian put down the cup of tea in his hand and stood up. -Yes, then I will go and clear it up for him, and if he stops bothering me, I hope you will not insist on the matter as well. Having said this, Cristiane immediately walked away, with an indifferent face, and said to the servant, ¡°Lead the way.¡± The maid who had brought the tea froze for a moment, then nodded and turned to lead Cristian upstairs. As she walked, the girl felt inexplicably discouraged and advanced with an unsteady step, as if the person following her was not a person but a demon about to drink human blood. It was not until the door of a room that the maid stopped, ¡°Mr. Cristian¡­. Miss Magdalene is staying here. Having said that, she offered to go and knock on the door. -Miss Magdalena, are you ready? After a moment of silence, the door opened and Magdalena stood there with reddened eyes. -Christian¡­ -Mdalena¡¯s eyes crinkled at the sight of Cristian and she wanted to take a step forward, but then she thought of something and stopped in her tracks. -I have something to say. The maid ran off. Cristian did not take him seriously; his icy gazended on Magdalena¡¯s face. -Mrs. Magdalena,¡¬ the man¡¯s lips parted slightly and his voice maintained an icy detachment, -I thank you for taking care of me when I was sick, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have tomit myself to you for that. Besides, I didn¡¯t ask you to take care of me when I was sick, did I? It might sound ungrateful, but it was true, the Calligaris family had so many servants that she offered to look after him and took the opportunity just to get closer to him. Chapter 869: Follow me. Magdalene¡¯s face paled; she had not expected Cristian to speak to her so frankly, shaming her. -Cristian, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to use this to ask you tomit to me,¡± she spoke. Themitment was decided by the elders, and I thought you wanted it at first. -So you know, don¡¯t bother me in the future,¡± Cristian¡¯s voice was cold, without any hint of emotion or warmth. At these words, Magdalene bit her lower lip to death, but her eyes were still red, she thought that at least Cristian would have some pity, but she did not expect him to have no emotion. At that thought, Magdalene looked up at him. The light and shadows of the hallway mingled, the tall figure of the man bathed in light, his handsome face growing deeper and deeper, and she did not know if it was lust, but even after rejecting it so coldly, Magdalene still felt Cristian¡¯s every word and action tugging at her heart. -Christian. I know, I know everything you say, so I came to your family today to set the record straight with you too, but peoplee and go here, can youe in and talk? He lowered his eyes and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to see. Cristian tightened his lips and looked into the room behind her, remembering the scene of the day in the office when she had hugged him so violently, and said with disdain: -I think I made myself clear. -Cristian, but I still want to exin something to you,¡¬ Magdalene looked up and saw a thinyer of sweat forming on Cristian¡¯s forehead, and he removed his shirt cor without a trace, revealing a snow-white shoulder. By the look of him, the drug should have been slowly kicking in, shouldn¡¯t it? A glimmer of triumph shed in Magdalene¡¯s eyes at the thought. As soon as the drugs took effect, all she would have to do was seduce him a little, and then things would be much easier. When the two slept together, she would take pictures and send them to Serena herself. Once Serena got desperate, Cristian would naturally be in her hands. The more she thought about it, the more Magdalene¡¯s satisfaction grew and expanded, filling her eyes and expression. The sweat that had fallen from Cristian¡¯s forehead was building up, and with that he actually felt an uneasy heat rising from his body, and so quickly that at first he thought it was anger because he felt so hot inside at the sight of Magdalene. But little by little, Cristian realized that something was wrong. This nameless heat seemed to rise from below and rushed toward his head, soon burning between his eyebrows, when suddenly the woman in front of him revealed a snow-white shoulder. Magdalene took a step closer to him. -Cristian, look at me¡­. Cristian quickly looked away, turned and walked away, and Magdalene anxiously rushed to him and embraced him. -Don¡¯t go, Cristian, can you look at me? Just a look, just a look, I¡¯m no worse than she is. I have everything she has, will you look at me? Her hands wrapped tightly around his waist and her soft body kept pushing against his. Although Cristian was aware of what was happening to his body at that moment, his senses were still sharp and instead of being soothed by Magdalene¡¯s pressure against him, he felt disgusted.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. -Get out! He angrily scolded her, and the coldness emanating from his body made Magdalene wince, but she soon regained her grip on Cristian¡¯s life. He had only this chance to strike, and he could only seed, not fail. So he dosed it forcefully, knowing that if she did not seed tonight, he would have no chanceter. Now that she had just suffered a drug attack, Cristian still had the good sense to tell her to leave. The moment the drug would take full effect in a matter of moments, gnawing away at her sanity to the point of no return, the man in front of her would be left with nothing but instinctive reactions. Magdalene¡¯s eyes reddened with emotion at the thought. She had to hold on, after tonight she would be able to be with Cristian for a long time without anyone else bothering them again. The veins in Cristian¡¯s forehead rippled, and feeling that the woman was still holding him, he squeezed his eyes shut, grabbed her strangled hand around his waist, and quickly pulled her up. He did not know how much force Cristian himself exerted, but this woman was bad enough to drug, so he was going to go do something. The woman¡¯s screams came from behind, and Cristian went down the stairs without even turning around. Magdalene did not expect to be thrown out, and her head hit the wall beside her, making her eyes ze over, and when she managed to recover enough to see Cristian again, he was nowhere to be seen. *** Vittorio waited outside the door of Calligaris¡¯ house for a long time, watching as nothing seemed to be happening inside, and the minutes ticked by. From the counting of time, it seemed that this Cristian had been in there for some time, why was there not a single movement? Thinking that his sister-inw was still waiting for him on the other side, Vittorio could not sit still and opened the car door, ready to go directly into the house to see what was going on, and if something was wrong, he would rescue the person immediately. Vittorio had just gotten out of the car when he saw a tall figure walking toward him. Was it Cristian? -Shit, you finally got out, I thought you weren¡¯t going out tonight. As he got closer, Vittorio realized that there was something wrong with the eyes and face of the man in front of him, the cold sweat running down his forehead and the thin, tight lips showed that he was suffering greatly with restraint. -What, what¡¯s wrong? -Vittorio looked him up and down, but saw no wounds or blood on him, but ¡­. what was wrong with that stoic look? Cristian¡¯s pale lips twitched and he spoke coldly, -Get me out of here. Vittorio nodded unconsciously, -Enter. On the other hand, Serena had been tossing and turning in bed the whole time, but she had not heard from Vittorio. Thinking about it, Serena simply got up, intending to change her clothes and go check on him, but before she could get her coat, the doorbell rang. Serena¡¯s first thought was that Cristian had returned. She was so anxious after waiting all night that she did not even bother to get her coat, so she opened the door to her room barefoot and ran outside. The apartment had a security door, and when Serena saw that the people at the door were Vittorio and Cristian, she hurried to open the door and let them in. Sister-inw. Vittorio helped Cristian in and as soon as he did he said, ¡°Where is the bathroom? Serena froze for a moment, why was she looking for the bathroom as soon as she entered? But when she looked at Cristian, Serena¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she closed the door and turned around. -Follow me. Chapter 870: Must pay attention to security. Serena went ahead and Vittorio helped Cristian. The trip was not very long, but Cristian¡¯s sanity had been nearly gnawed away by the drugs, and he did not speak during the car ride, sitting with his eyes closed and lips tight as he fought the urge to almost pull himself out of his body. Hearing a familiar voice, Cristian opened his eyes and saw Serena walking ahead of him, walking cheerfully and, most importantly, wearing only her pajamas. Cristian frowned. Soon they reached the bathroom and just as Cristian entered, Vittorio said, ¡°Sister-inw,e out for a moment. Serena had no idea what was going on, but she trusted that Vittorio would do nothing to hurt Cristian and obediently went out and stood in the bathroom doorway. As a result, she saw Vittorio turn on the shower and try to spray Cristian¡¯s body. The sight caused Serena to look incredulously at him. -What are you doing? Vittorio¡¯s hands moved and looked at Serena standing in the doorway. Seeing her blush, Vittorio¡¯s mouth twisted, but he did not know how to exin. Sister-inw, I¡­ Cristian, who had not spoken, looked up at that moment, his dark gaze settled on Serena¡¯s thin body, and whispered: ¨C Where is your coat? -Huh? -Serena did not understand why he suddenly asked her and lowered her gaze to the pajamas she was wearing. -Go put on a coat, it¡¯s cold. As she said this, Cristian broke out in a much colder sweat on his forehead, and seemed to be in great pain. Serena felt a little sad, but she listened to him and turned to put on her coat. Vittorio, who was standing next to her, said acidly, ¡°Well, Cristian, do you still think your wife is scantily d after all this? Vittorio was speechless. Obviously this man was drugged, Vittorio thought he was about to explode, but who knew he had the presence of mind to tell Serena to put on an extra one to save her from catching cold. When Vittorio finished, he got no reaction, and when he looked at him again, the bastard had closed his eyes again, still in a bad state. Seeing him like this, Vittorio wondered a little if the person who had just talked to his sister-inw was Cristian or not. -You¡¯re too prejudiced, I brought you all the way here and you won¡¯t even look at me, I¡¯m so fucking sad. Vittorio couldn¡¯t resist a fewints. Probably because he was making too much noise, Cristian half-closed his lips in disgust and said, -Have you said enough? -Huh? -If you¡¯re done and leave. -Brother, I really want to open your brain to see if it¡¯s just your wife. I was the one who brought you back, saved you from danger, and now you treat me like this? As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Serena¡¯s side had returned from putting on his coat, phone in hand, and was standing in the bathroom doorway again. -Vittorio, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with him? Is he injured? Do you want me to call an ambnce? Seeing Serena¡¯s anxious look, Vittorio felt that if he was ashamed to exin, Serena might call an ambnce. But how could he exin? After thinking about it, Vittorio decided that since the situation was already like this, he had nothing to hide. It would be better to get straight to the point and say it painfully and directly. Thinking about it, Vittorio looked at Serena and spoke simply, ¡°Sister-inw, Cristian is really¡­.¡± At that moment, an icy voice interrupted him. -No need to call an ambnce, I¡¯m fine. At these words, the two looked together at Cristian. With difficulty, he looked up at Serena¡¯s worried and anxious face. -I¡¯m fine. Vittorio was speechless. It was strange to be fine. Looking at him, the drug was so fierce that only someone like him, who had good self-control, had not lost consciousness until now. If it had been anyone else, I¡¯m afraid by now they would have ¡­ But he didn¡¯t seem to want to tell Serena, why, for fear of frightening her? Serena¡¯s thoughts were simr to Vittorio¡¯s; he looked bad now, but actually said he was fine. Was he rejecting her so she wouldn¡¯t know what was wrong with him? Serena began to look more closely at Cristian. She had not seen any wounds on him since she had entered until now, and no doubt she would have smelled blood if he had been hurt. But she did not even smell it, and Cristian had no intention of calling an ambnce, so by presumption it was not a superficial wound.N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was not a superficial wound, which ¡­ Combining Cristian¡¯s reaction with Vittorio¡¯s actions and hesitations, Serena had the feeling that she had guessed something. To confirm her suspicions, Serena hung up the phone and looked at Cristian: -Just soaking in cold water, right? The slightest hint of her voice crawled into Cristian¡¯s ears like crawling ants, making her almost too patient to resist. Serena then saw the cold sweat on Cristian¡¯s forehead be a little thicker. It really seemed to be what she had imagined. Cristian was drugged. Sister-inw¡­ -Vittorio still didn¡¯t know what to say with the shower head in his hand; he had wanted to use it for Cristian when he first came in, but he hadn¡¯t because Serena had stopped him. Serena looked up, her eyes fell on Vittorio¡¯s face and said softly, -Vittorio, thank you for tonight, go home first. Vittorio did not respond. At Serena¡¯s words, she unconsciously looked at Cristian. The man¡¯s eyes were still closed and it seemed as if his consciousness had been gnawed down to a single thought that held him together. Sister-inw, I¡­ Serena smiled weakly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Vittorio reacted, the shower head had been put back by him, then shook his head, -No, since you said that, then I¡¯ll go back first. In fact, he had figured it out. Didn¡¯t Magdalena give Cristian that drug as an opportunity to seduce him? But it didn¡¯t work out in the end. Vittorio sighed in his heart that his sister-inw was smart enough to understand without him exining. -Then¡­ I will return and you can call me if there is any news. Serena nodded and escorted Vittorio to the door, and as she was about to close it, Vittorio stopped the door with a distraught expression and looked at Serena with a serious expression. Sister-inw, although I know you have a history with Cristian, but this medicine is very strong, you you need to pay attention to safety. Serena was speechless. Although she had acted calmly before, Serena could not help but blush at the seriousness of Vittorio¡¯s advice. Chapter 871: Calm down She had only tried to be as calm as possible, pretending not to know anything. But when Vittorio brought it up that way, Serena, being a woman after all, blushed up to her ears. The agile Vittorio did not even notice Serena¡¯s dilemma and tried to say something else to her, but Serena interrupted him before he could say anything else: ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a difficult night for you, Vittorio, so go home. After saying this, she pushed Vittorio toward the door and mmed it. Vittorio almost hit her nose, and when he wanted to say more she left, rubbing her head in pain. -Why is everyone like this? Vittorio grumbled as he entered the elevator, remembering in retrospect the embarrassment Serena had just gone through, and realized what he had just stupidly said. He thought sarcastically that it was lucky Cristian was not there, or Cristian would have had to kill him. After Serena closed the door, she stood for a moment with her back against the panel before resuming her steps in the direction of the bathroom. Serena was just on edge with every step she took. She did not know what was wrong with her now, but she had indeed told Vittorio to leave after hearing about Cristian¡¯s situation. Remembering him now, her ears were warm. Pushing open the door, Serena was still discussing what to do about Cristian¡¯s situation when she heard the sound of watering from the bathroom. Serena¡¯s footsteps hurried, and a momentter she entered the bathroom; where Cristian, who had been motionless before, was now standing in the shower with cold water. It was the middle of winter and almost freezing, and he was soaked with water like that, and even though the house was heated, he was already freezing, his face pale and his lips purple. -What are you doing? Serena hurried to turn off the water, then took a towel from the shelf and put it over Cristian to dry him. She didn¡¯t know if it was the cold water or what, but when Cristian opened his eyes, Serena felt his eyshes freeze and her heart grew sad, and Serena¡¯s eyes reddened. By now Cristian¡¯s senses were almost exhausted and he opened his eyes to see Serena standing in front of him with reddened eyes. Her face was pale and yfully beautiful, her crimson lips as inviting as a freshly picked fruit. Something broke into his reason and his brain. In the next second, Cristian had reached out and grabbed the back of Serena¡¯s head, leaning down to grasp her lips tightly. So cold. That was all Serena felt as she leaned against him and wondered how long she had been in the cold shower to have this ice on her body. Serena could not hold back a shudder, her hand unconsciously tried to push him away; and as if irritated by this action, the man who was lightly straddling her, a momentter, hugged her directly with force. His strength was heavy, and from the cold, chilling way he kissed at first, Serena now felt a fire. A steady stream of heat began to emanate from her body again. This would be the power of the drug. Serena had not forgotten her pregnancy, and if she did not stop it now, things would probably get out of her controlter. With this in mind, Serena pushed him hard, saying abruptly as she did so, ¡°Calm down, calm down. However, her voice was like a catalyst at that moment, causing Cristian¡¯s offensive movements to intensify. Serena had no chance to escape, but Cristian suddenly pushed her away, then turned his back on her and said coldly, ¡°Go away. The voice is hoarse as hell, like a voice scalded by strong wine, hoarse but sexy. Serena felt as if there were ants gnawing at her heart, a dense sensation. If it were not for the fact that she was pregnant and Cristian was in his current state, surely she would not have hesitated even half a second. But if there really was no way out, then she would have been willing to do it. Evidently he had done it a moment ago, so howe now he was pulling her aside and letting her out. Could it be that she was struggling to contain herself? At the thought, Serena bit her lower lip as she approached him and brought her hand to his already wet sleeve. -That¡­ As soon as her hand touched Cristian¡¯s, he turned and pulled her wrist away, pinning her against the cold wall with a cold warning. -How strong the drug is, you felt it a moment ago, if you don¡¯t get out ¡­ Again,¡± he narrowed his eyes, a pair of deep eyes that were sharp and lustful. Serena bit her lip nervously. The drug made Cristian¡¯s eyes blur, as if they were stained with ink. Soon the veins in his forehead swelled, cold sweat broke out, and the strength of his grip on her hand became much heavier. Serena began to feel pain in her wrist and struggled unconsciously, whispering, -You¡¯re hurting my hand.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Her voice was soft and subtle, as if seducing him. But not ¡­. Although her will was shattered beyond belief, Cristian remembered that the person in front of him was someone he wanted to pity with all his heart, and he could not have her in this situation. Cristian took her by the shoulders and with great effort pushed her out of the bathroom. -If you dare toe here again, don¡¯t me me for not being an honest person. Serena was about to say something else when the door closed. She remained motionless, staring at the closed door, not feeling the cold because a moment before she was nervous, but now that she had regained her senses, she could not help but shiver from the cold. However, she was already cold when her clothes were only a few degrees wet because of Cristian, and what about Cristian? There was the sound of watering from the bathroom again. Serena became anxious and walked to the door and knocked, ¡°Open the door and let me in.¡± He was already high and still so careful about his manners, and if she was going all the way, then she was really going too far. Serena was distressed that he was pouring cold water on her all the time, and after knocking on the door several times, she went to turn the handle to find that it was locked from the inside by Cristian. -Cristian Ferrari, open the door! In her anxiety, Serena even called his original name. However, at this moment Cristian, sitting against the wall, his consciousness was so permissive that the only thing left for him to do was to lock himself inside and do nothing. The person outside the door was banging on the panel, yelling and screaming, but Cristian could no longer hear what he was saying. All he knew was that the cold, pungent water was stilling down and soaking his body. Serena. Serena banged on the door half a dozen times, but when she heard nothing but the sound of water inside, she calmed down and thought about it, and went to the closet to get the spare key. The bathroom door was locked to avoid idents. With some luck, he found the spare key and hurried back to the door. After a few turns of the key, the door finally opened and Serena saw Cristian, sitting against the wall with a pale face. Chapter 872: I’m worried about you. Serena¡¯s face paled as she hurried to turn off the water. Serena bent down to touch Cristian¡¯s shoulder, and checked that he was cold all over; after so long under cold water and the effects of drugs, he should now be in agony. His clothes weighed on his body, and Serena could only awkwardly reach out and unbutton him, removing his water-soaked coat.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It would not have been impossible if she had been allowed to use cold water, but she thought Cristian would have to soak until morning. Now, in the middle of winter, he would have to freeze in the cold water until morning. -The water-filled jacket was really heavy, and Serena struggled to push on Cristian¡¯s shoulders. Cristian, who was leaning expressionlessly against the wall, finally opened his eyes and his gaze fell on her face. -Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe in? His voice seemed to have little force and a slight trill. Serena did not have to look up to feel that his gaze was now as deep as that of a wolf lurking in the night, and without meeting his eyes, she repeated the words she had just said. But Cristian still did not move, instead he slowly reached out and grabbed her wrist, his voice hoarse,-Do you know how much I have endured? Serena looked up shocked, -I know, I know¡­. I certainly knew. She had been drugged by others before, so she naturally knew the pain she had to endure, but she knew exactly why she didn¡¯t want him to suffer alone. -Do you know? -Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed, with a dangerous light, and with a push of his hand, Serena copsed uncontrobly on his chest. -If you knew, how did you dare to enter? Serena blinked nervously a couple of times, her eyshes fluttering continuously like two small fans, and bit her lower lip before saying, -I¡¯m worried about you. When she finished, she lowered her eyes and closed her lips as if making a big decision. After a long moment, she raised her head again and her eyes met his. -I want to help you. At those words, Cristian breathed harder and looked at her through clenched teeth, -What did you say? Say it again. His gaze was so intimidating, his eyes so fierce that they looked like they were ready to eat her alive, that Serena shuddered unconsciously, but she had to push those fears away when she saw his thin, pale lips and stoic gaze and leaned closer to him. -I know it¡¯s hard for you, it¡¯s winter, you¡¯ll get sick if you soak in the cold water all night. Serena, wearing only a nightgown, had listened to Cristian and put on a jacket, but the clothes she had worn during the kiss in Cristian¡¯s arms were already wet and now clung to her body, revealing the curves of her body. She did not need to do anything, just standing in front of him was enough for the usual Cristian to lose control. Now, in this position, she said she wanted to help him. How much resistance did he need to reject her? Cristian¡¯s eyes were cloudy and shadowy, and he reached out to grasp the back of her head, his voice low and muffled, ¡°Are you sure? Serena nodded without hesitation, and Cristian¡¯s kiss fell. It was very cold, very cold, and it rested hard on her lips. Only Cristian pulled away quickly again, his gaze locked on her with a deadly, -Think about it, there is still a chance. Serena half-open her red lips and reached up to unbutton him. This behavior said it all. The lump in Cristian¡¯s throat churned as he watched her movements. It seemed he could not escape tonight. As Cristian lifted Serena, she wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered in the man¡¯s ear, ¡°Be careful. Cristian gently kissed her earlobe and replied softly, ¡°Good. The two in the bathroom had disappeared, but their wet clothes fell to the floor, reced by two other figures in the dimly lit room between the soft bed covers. A warm yellow light on the bed illuminated the beautiful room. The moon was hiding in the clouds, and after a long time, the clouds vanished again. After tonight, everything would be different. *** Serena woke up very early. When she opened her eyes, she saw an additionalyer of gray outside the window, and looking at the time of day, it must have been a little after six o¡¯clock. Her whole body was now sore after a night of tossing and turning, Serena bit her lower lip before gently moving to remove the big man¡¯s hand from her waist and get up to dress. Then she looked at Cristian again. Probably from the effects of the drugs, he was sound asleep, and Serena blinked, getting up and heading for the bathroom. Throwing all the wet clothes she had left in the bathroom the night before into the washing machine, Serena felt something happening in her body. She had to close the door to check, only to find blood between her legs. There wasn¡¯t much blood, but the scene was quite shocking. Serena paled abruptly and used a tampon, after which she opened the door and went out. She was no more than three months pregnant, and although she had asked Cristian to be carefulst night, and he had listened, she had been unable to restrain herself in the heat of the moment. What to do? Serena was scared to death, but she could not tell Cristian. Serena thought and walked out of the bathroom to get her coat, just in time to see Beatrice calling her on the phone. Beatrice ¡­ As if clinging to a life preserver, Serena hurriedly grabbed her cell phone and ran to the balcony to answer the call. -Aunt Beatrice. Beatrice heard the anxiety in her tone on the other end, and instead of saying why she hade, she asked, -What¡¯s wrong? You seem so anxious, has something happened? Serena bit her lower lip, she wanted to say something but found it difficult to do so, but thinking about what had already happened, what else could she not say? Finally she could only say stiffly, ¡°Auntie, Cristian was druggedst night. At these words, Beatrice¡¯s heart skipped a beat, -What did you say? She was so angry that she mmed her palm on the table just then, -Why did this happen and how did it happen? Serena bit her lower lip and whispered, -It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. Aunt Beatrice was relieved to know that she was all right. -That¡­ -Even if he is all right, I¡­. -Serena hesitated. -So what are you still waiting for, get dressed and I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to get checked out. Beatrice, a former doctor, said so and Serena did not dare to wait any longer, hung up the phone and went back to the room to change her clothes. Chapter 873: Sign of miscarriage When Serena finished dressing, she looked at Cristian, who was still in a deep sleep. He was still in the same position and had not moved, so it was probably the effect of the medicine that had caused him to fall into a deep sleep. It was appropriate for her to take that time to go to the hospital for a checkup, and if he was awake when she returned, then she would tell him that she had gone to the supermarket to buy food. If he wasn¡¯t awake, that was even better. Serena reached forward to pull the nket over him and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, so be good. The sleeping man¡¯s eyshes seemed to flutter, but there was no other reaction. Soon Serena was out the door, and as she came down the stairs Beatrice called her to tell her she was out of the hotel. -Call a cab and meet me there at Hospital XX, okay? Beatrice had lived here in the past. Serena had no doubt in her words, nodding, -I know, I¡¯ll be right there. Serena quickened her pace, but her belly ached vaguely and her legs did not walk well from the previous night¡¯s pleasure. She had not felt it so strongly when she had gotten up, but now, the more she walked, the more pain she felt. Serena was so frightened that she could only walk slowly as she hailed a cab. After the cab took her to the hospital, Serena had just gotten out of the car when Beatrice came to help her. -Are you all right? Serena shook her head and took a couple of steps forward, but she almost fell to the ground, and Beatrice was there to help her. Beatrice felt worried at that scene, knowing that Serena was pregnant and that if she fell, it would be her fault. -Why don¡¯t you be careful too? Beatrice looked at her helplessly, with a slightly caustic look on her face. Serena was ashamed; she had not wanted to talk to Beatrice about it-after all, it was still something to be ashamed of. But now the situation had to be brought to her attention again. Being scolded in this way by her, Serena did not dare to respond and could only whisper: -Sorry, I was a little distracted earlier.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Beatrice realized that she herself had exaggerated so she lowered her eyes and coughed slightly to change her attitude. -No, I didn¡¯t mean to me you, I was just anxious because I saw you almost fall. Afterwards, Beatrice apanied Serena toward the hospital. As she walked, Serena held back the pain to walk a little slower, and Beatrice noticed her strange gait, her lips moved to say something but she held back. It didn¡¯t matter, things were already like that anyway, and there was no point in talking about it now. They would see when the test results came in. Since it was still early, they didn¡¯t even have to wait in line when they arrived to take the number and went straight to the doctor to be examined. Beatrice was with her throughout the process, and when the test results came in, the doctor frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re not in the third trimester yet, are you? Serena bit her lower lip in embarrassment, so Beatrice stepped aside and said softly to herself, ¡°This time is a special case. -What special circumstances could have made this happen? Even if you can¡¯t help yourself anymore, can you do this? This one is already showing signs of miscarriage. Serena paled and could barely stand. Luckily Beatrice held out a hand, otherwise she would have fallen backwards. After hearing the doctor¡¯s words a moment ago, Beatrice could not help but frown. -Doctor, what he said won¡¯t happen again, even she didn¡¯t know she was pregnant, that¡¯s why she came to the hospital when she noticed something was wrong¡­. The doctor shook his head helplessly, seeing that Serena hadn¡¯t said much and that her face had turned pale again after hearing that there were signs of abortion, even he felt a little sorry for her and could only say, -There are only signs of abortion, but it¡¯s still not so bad as to be an abortion, so if she takes care of herself, she should be able to make it to delivery without any problems. But. His gaze fell on Serena¡¯s and continued, ¡°Be careful in everything, you must not panic, and situations like this must not happen again. When he finished, he added, ¡°Stay in the hospital to recover. Hospital admission? Serena immediately shook her head, ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay here. At her words, the doctor narrowed his eyes at her and Beatrice immediately said, -Yes, our family situation isplicated and we can¡¯t stay in the hospital at the moment, can you see if there is another way? The doctor was speechless. When the patient was uncooperative, that doctor could only think of other ways and in the end could only say, -So, let¡¯s fix the fetus, then go back to bed and get more rest,e for regr checkups ande to the hospital on time if there is some other condition. This was handled in such a way that Serena epted it and nodded her head. -Thank you, doctor. *** It waste when they left the hospital. Serena pulled out her phone and looked at it to find several missed calls from Cristian. He seemed to have woken up. -Did he call you? -Beatrice asked after ncing at his screen. -Yes,¡¬ Serena nodded. -Have you thought about what to say to him? Serena thought, not responding positively to Beatrice¡¯s words, and Beatrice half-open her lips, -Do you want me to go with you? I can exin it for you. -No need, I¡¯m already embarrassed to bother you toe with me to the hospital early in the morning, you were busy all day yesterday,e back and rest today. Rest? Beatrice raised an eyebrow andughed: -After what happenedst night, do you think I would rest quietly? I didn¡¯t think there was any movement over there, but¡­. At that moment, the look between Beatrice¡¯s eyebrows became much colder. Serena was about to say something else when another call came and Beatrice smiled slightly, -Don¡¯t worry about me, I actually know the area quite well, I have lived here for many years, since Cristian is looking for you, you should hurry back and be careful not to hurt the baby again. At these words, Serena blushed and nodded. -Thank you Aunt Beatrice, I know. -Call me aunt from now on, and don¡¯t be so polite to me, sooner orter we will be a family,¡± Beatrice said and stroked her head. Let¡¯s go. After saying goodbye to Beatrice, Serena took a cab back. She got into the car before answering Cristian¡¯s phone. -Hi. There was silence at the other end for a few seconds, then a rough voice. -Where are you? Serena looked outside and smiled slightly, -I¡¯m on my way back after doing some shopping at the supermarket. Since he didn¡¯t seem to expect her to be at the supermarket, there was another moment of silence at the other end before she was admonished, ¡°Come back soon or send me the location and I¡¯lle get you.¡± -No, I¡¯ll be back soon, wait for me. After hanging up the phone, Cristian looked at him nkly. Chapter 874: Aren’t you tired? After what happenedst night¡­. His first reaction when he regained consciousness was to reach out his hand toward her. When those dark eyes opened, and there was no sign of Serena. Cristian quickly lifted the sheets and sat up, only to find the sheets andforter crumpled beyond recognition. After calling out Serena¡¯s name and receiving no response, he got up, dressed, and searched the house for her. It turned out that the house was quiet and there was no Serena in sight. Cristian sat on the edge of the bed, the sound of her breathing only around him, and if not for those marks on the sheets, Cristian would have wondered if what had happenedst night was real or not. After a few moments of silence, Cristian pulls out his cell phone and calls Serena. One, two, three¡­ The end is followed by a polite but icy female voice. -We are sorry, the number you called is temporarily unanswered, please try againter. Cristian frowned and his fingers continued to dial the phone, but the call was never answered. His brow furrowed as he pressed the phone harder. Could it be that she regretted what happenedst night? So she left early in the morning and didn¡¯t even answer the phone? As soon as he realized this, Cristian immediately got up to leave, walking past the bathroom, but Cristian¡¯s footsteps stopped. Then he nced out of the corner of his eye and saw that the clothes they had changed into the night before had been packed and put into the washing machine, only presumably the machine was not yet running because he was afraid of disturbing him in the morning. Seeing this scene, Cristian thought some more. If she regretted it, then she should have stopped doing it and packed up and left. Cristian watched in silence for a while and then returned to the house to find Serena¡¯s suitcase and everything else except her cell phone and purse gone. That should be a way to get out of the house and do something. Cristian thought that if she had not answered the phone, the cell phone must have been on silent, or perhaps there was too much noise outside to hear it. He consoled himself with the fact that it all seemed quite logical. But as soon as he closed his eyes and thought about the images ofst night and Cristian felt again that he should not do that, he could not control himself just because she had told him that she was worried about him and wanted to help him¡­. Obviously the two had only been together for a short time¡­. The more he thought about it, the more Cristian felt sorry for her. If he got angry, it would be normal for her to run away¡­. ¡­. After a few moments of silence, Cristian could not stand by and called someone to find out where Serena was. Soon themunity surveince video was transferred to Cristian¡¯s mailbox and he opened it to take a look. Serena was found in her usual state and face when she left, and nothing else was visible except her strange walking posture. Cristian¡¯s eyes clouded and his throat constricted as he remembered his own ferocity from the night before and the scene of her telling him to rx. The taste of her¡­ In fact, it was as good as he thought. Even though he himself was high at the time, Cristian knew that even without the drugs, he would probably react the same way in front of her. He did not answer the phone and, judging by his appearance, he should have left. After that, he received a message that she had gone out with Beatrice. Cristian paused for a moment when he heard Beatrice¡¯s name -wasn¡¯t she his aunt?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. -Sir, Ms. Serena left with Ms. Beatrice¡­. -All right,¡± Cristian interrupted, ¡°I understand. Since she left with Beatrice, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. However, she was a girl, and with the kind of things that happenedst night, maybe she wanted to ask someone close to her. Cristian insisted no further, and the man who was investigating could only swallow thement that they had both gone to the hospital. Probably distressed, Cristian called Serena¡¯s cell phone over and over again. He finally answered the phone. Only after hearing that Serena¡¯s voice had returned to normal did Cristian finally let out a sigh. * Serena made a trip to the nearby supermarket and bought some light everyday items before heading home. She did not expect Cristian to pick her up in person when she left the supermarket. He stepped forward to take the bag from her hands and said in a deep voice, ¡°Why did you leave without saying goodbye? There was nothing wrong with the man¡¯s appearance with his gray coat, thin, closed lips, and deep-set eyes. Well, he was fine now. His appearancest night was truly frightening. Serena took his hand naturally, ¡°I saw that you were still sleeping, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Hearing this, Cristian narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Last night¡­ He could not finish thest half of the sentence because Serena suddenly blushed and interrupted him, ¡°Stop it. Last night¡­ It was for real¡­ Serena¡¯s ear tips began to blush again at the thought of her convincing herself to take the initiative. Seeing her face, Cristian¡¯s heartfelt concern disappeared in an instant, reced only by the girl¡¯s flushed face. This scene¡­ Cristian¡¯s eyes were bright, the lump in his throat rising and falling as he kept from looking away, hisrge palm clutching her tender white hand, he said in his rough voice: -Ok, I won¡¯t say anything. She thought he had been honest, but he continued, -I can use my action to do so. Serena could not answer him. The redness that had only been on the tips of his ears and cheeks had now spread to his neck, and Serena was pinching his palm hard. He didn¡¯t know if it hurt her to pinch him like that, only that Cristian¡¯s eyes were filled with an affectionate smile. After a moment, Serena withdrew her hand, remembering the doctor¡¯s advice from earlier in the hospital, and whispered, ¡°You can¡¯t do that in the future¡­.¡± The baby in her womb was not yet three months old, and she did not know what would happen if it happened again likest night. Although she was fine this time, she was already showing signs of miscarriage. Still, the blood was indeed shocking. Unaware of her inner thoughts, Cristian heard her say this and thought she was frightened by the way she had looked the night before andughed. -Next time¡­ I will be more gentle. Chapter 875: Sophistry This man, who actually kept talking about this. Serena felt that if she kept talking to him, he would only take advantage of her. So Serena interrupted the conversation in time and immediately changed the subject: -First let¡¯s go back. Here it was not too far from themune, which is probably why Cristian was able to find her. Still, Serena was a little worried; after all, she had left early in the morning, and ording to the phone call Cristian had made to her, there was no telling if she had done anything yet. What if she had asked for something, then? And what would she say? Tell the truth? Serena half-closed her lips, thoughtful as she was led forward by Cristian, thought for a moment that she was not really trying to hide something on purpose, and that these would be Cristian¡¯s previously lost memories, and that if he really sensed something, or remembered something, then there would seem to be nothing wrong with her being honest. Cristian left, leading Serena to the car and running his hand over her to keep her from hitting her head as he prepared the driveway. Serena was still thinking, when suddenly she heard a warm breathing toward her, and when she turned around Serena suddenly saw a beautiful face in front of her, magnified a million times. She was startled. The approaching handsome face made Serena wince, and she gasped, ¡°You, what are you doing? The man¡¯s narrowed eyes narrowed slightly, forming a particrly beautiful arch, and Cristian¡¯s lips curved, -Safety belt. After saying this, he fastened his seatbelt. After that, however, he did not move away from her, but came closer, his breathing audible. -What¡¯s all themotion? -It¡¯s nothing. She looked away and turned her head in the process. A momentter, however, Cristian grabbed her chin and forcibly turned her face so that Serena had to meet Cristian¡¯s gaze. -Nothing, for what? -Because he was so close, Serena could see even the fine hair on his face, and as she thought about those images from the night before that made her blush, Serena¡¯s heart began to beat against her body again, as if it wanted to burst. -And you say it¡¯s nothing, why like this? Cristian lowered his voice, his voice hoarse by several degrees, -Are you thinking aboutst night again? At these words, Serena¡¯s face blushed abruptly and she rose to push him away forcefully, -What are you talking about? Drive your car. After pushing Cristian away, she turned toward the car window, not daring to look Cristian in the eyes again. After a few moments of silence in the car, the car finally started. Soon they were both home again, and the first thing Serena did when she went back inside was to take off her shoes and run to the kitchen without even talking to Cristian. If he had not walked so fast that he caused her pain somewhere, she would have frowned on the spot and then her gait would have be awkward. With what seemed to be fiery eyes staring at her, Serena didn¡¯t dare stop, but she endured the strange sensation and went back to her usual self, walking into the kitchen and closing the door behind her. Bang! Cristian, standing in the hallway, watched the scene and unconsciously reached out to touch his nose at the sound of the kitchen door closing. Why was he always under the illusion that the door had hit his nose when he was so far away? Once the kitchen door closed, Serena finally felt a sense of freedom, and whatever she had just clung to copsed at that moment, lightly touching her waist as she trudged forward. Laying the bags on the table, Serena unpacked them one by one and put the ingredients in the refrigerator. The only thing she did in the morning was go to check in, and at this point she had not even eaten breakfast. It was toote to cook the porridge, so Serena decided to eat only the noodles. Serena turned on the fire to boil the water and then pulled the noodles out of the bag, which she had just bought at the supermarket and to which she would simply add the toppingster. Once the water boiled, Serena put the spaghetti in. At that moment, however, the door jerked open and the sound of determined footsteps came from behind her. Serena felt her heart skip a beat and quickly regained herposure. Arge hand encircled her waist, the tall man embraced her from behind, lowering his head to rest it gently on her shoulder, said in his rough voice, -Why didn¡¯t you sleep more in the morning before you left? Serena was speechless. Finally she couldn¡¯t resist asking. Just as Serena was struggling with how to answer him, she felt a touch of warmth and softness on her neck. Cristian¡¯s lips lightly kissed her neck and whispered, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be sorry. What?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Serena thought she heard wrong. She blinked at the thought, ¡°How could I regret it? But thinking about it, after what happenedst night, she left without a word early in the morning, which made him worry. If the person left had been herself, a soap opera would probably have been going on in her head. Serena avoided his kiss and turned to ask, ¡°What happenedst night? A hostile look appeared under Cristian¡¯s eyes at the mention ofst night¡¯s events and he did not respond. However, Serena asked somewhat hesitantly, -Didn¡¯t your grandfather tell you toe backst night¡­ because¡­? Now she wondered how on earth he had been drugged, did Cristian¡¯s grandfather know too? At her confused look, Cristian shook her hair from her cheeks and whispered: -Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it. -Before you leftst night, you told me to wait for your return, and it¡¯s ¡­. -And I didn¡¯te back? -Cristian interrupted her: -I came back even though I was drugged, right? Serena looked at him for a long moment, biting her lip. Even if the person was back, but with such a big thing happening, she would be worried too, right? And in a critical situation likest night, what would happen if he didn¡¯te back? Then he wouldn¡¯t have been there¡­. Thinking about it, Serena said, -I don¡¯t see youing back, unless it¡¯s Vittorio. -I will definitelye back. However, Cristian answered her firmly. Serena froze. -Even without Vittorio, I would havee back. Serena looked at him dumbfounded, not expecting such a reaction from him. She did not say another word, and Cristian¡¯s hand caressed her cheek. -You were very tiredst night, so stay home and rest today and don¡¯t go to the office. Chapter 876: Your sister-in-law is very shy. Serena did not object because she shared that she could not go to work because of her current condition. Moreover, the doctor had already suggested that she stay in bed longer. If there were no signs of abortion, she probably would not have taken the fatigue she was feeling to heart. It was this that warned her to be more careful. Therefore, Serena took the opportunity to ask Cristiane for a few more days of rest, telling her: -Well ¡­. Will you allow me to rest for a few more days? Hearing this, Cristian could not help but frown and asked, -Are you really that tired? Serena felt so embarrassed that she wanted to find some other excuse. However, he preceded her by saying, ¡°Seeing this, we will have to be more moderate. Serena wanted to me him, but gave up because she was surprised to see that the spaghetti was boiling and spilling. Immediately, she turned to put out the fire, and then began to chase Cristian out of the kitchen, saying, ¡°You go out first, I¡¯ll take care of the cleanup.¡± The two just ate spaghetti to fill their stomachs. When they finished eating, Cristian put down his bowl and said, ¡°I will ask a servant toe in the afternoon to take care of you. -No need,¡± said Serena. -I need to go out to resolvest night¡¯s incident, you stay home, okay? Serena replied, -Okay, be very careful. Take Vittorio with you if that¡¯s okay. Although Vittorio seemed very careless, he was still very reliable when it came to something important,pletely different from his womanizing appearance. Speaking of Vittorio, Cristian could not help but take an extra look at Serena and asked: -Are you the one who asked him toe herest night? -Yes¡­¡± Serena avoided meeting his eyes because she felt afraid and ufortable, and exined in a very low voice, -I was very worried about you when you weretest night. While I couldn¡¯t go out, I thought I would call Vittorio and ask him to see how you were doing. -It¡¯s fine,¡± Cristian replied. When he got into the car, Cristian called Vittorio on the phone. Just then, Vittorio was anxiously waiting for his call. Although he had gone homest night, out of worry, he could not fall asleep until 12:30 in the morning. When he woke up, he found that it was already dawn and the phone was lying quietly beside his pillow, without having rung for calls. Vittorio¡¯s heart instantly broke at the thought that he had been worried for a long timest night, while the two ingrates had not called him to inform him of what had happened. Even more, Vittorio became jealous when he remembered that Cristian was high on aphrodisiac the night before and was going to spend the night with Serena. The more he thought about it, the more jealous he became. Just as Vittorio was about to go crazy with jealousy, the phone rang and he immediately answered the call. -Cristian, you finally called me! Cristian was driving on the viaduct when he heard Vittorio¡¯s screams on the other end of the phone. He frowned and said very calmly, -Shut up. Vittorio immediately fell silent, and a few secondster added, ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you? You got away with itst night, while I¡­ poor thing¡­.¡± These words made Cristian frown even more. In an unpleasant tone Cristian interrupted him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. Vittorio asked, ¡°Why? Cristian replied, ¡®Because your sister-inw is very shy. Vittorio blurted out, eximing, ¡°Damn it! ¡°I shouldn¡¯t try to answer this bastard¡¯s call¡­.. I never imagined he would treat me like this, making me so jealous with his love affairs. How cruel to unt his romance to a poor bachelor! If I ever had the chance, I would leave him with unforgettable lessons,¡± Vittorio thought. There was traffic ahead, so Cristian slowed the car down and added in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to go back. -Where, back to your house? Vittorio offered to follow Cristian because he was a witness tost night¡¯s ident. He was also quite convinced that the reason for Cristian¡¯s return at this time was because of what had happenedst night. Otherwise, he would have already gone to thepany. This answer was exactly what Cristian wanted, so they agreed. Vittorio immediately stood up and said as he put his clothes back on, ¡°Let¡¯s be serious, it was Magdalena who drugged youst night, wasn¡¯t it? Cristian answered nothing, but his eyes darkened in anger. -She really is crazy to do something like that,¡± Vittorio added. Fearing he had gone too far, Cristian interrupted him, saying, -I¡¯ll see youter at my house. Hearing the beeping from the phone, Vittorio sat where he was and was stunned, while his eyes were filled with a bitterness he could not hide. Magdalena ¡­ When he still did not know her well, he liked that girl very much. He thought her name was really appropriate because, in his heart, she was as pure as white snow falling from the sky, a noble and beautiful little thing. However, after that¡­All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Phew, reality was really cruel. Vittorioughed at himself and told himself to stop thinking about it, because everyone had been wrong about people once when they were still young. Thank goodness he finally met the real Magdalene behind the pretty face. He should feel lucky that he went to Magdalena that day, otherwise he would never have found out that she took him for such an unpleasant person. He stopped thinking, got ready, and then left the house. * At Calligaris¡¯s house -Girl, everything will be all right. Don¡¯t cry¡­-Angelo stood by the bed and tried tofort Magdalene with his words, while she did not stop crying despite the fact that her forehead was wrapped in a thickyer of gauze and her eyes were swollen from so much crying. -Mr. Angelo was disturbed by her crying and turned to scold the family doctor standing beside him, ¡°How did you treat her wounds, why is she still crying? The doctor felt helpless at the sight and sighed, ¡°Sir, I treated the youngdy¡¯s wound. She is crying¨Cprobably because¨C ¨C -Why? -Mr. Angelo asked. The doctor looked at Magdalene again, fearing that what he would say would affect her as much as before when he had told her she would have a scar on her forehead. However, Mr. Angelo¡¯s stern look forced him to pull it out again to give her an exnation, -The wound on thedy¡¯s forehead ¡­ can leave scars even after healing. -What? -Angelo narrowed his eyes slightly and asked again to confirm what he had heard, -Will it leave a scar? When Magdalene heard this, her tears overflowed like a raging river. Her cries echoed in the room as the doctor could onlyfort her in a soft voice, ¡°Miss, I understand. All girls worry about their beauty, but don¡¯t feel desperate about the possible scar, because it can be removed with surgery in the future. Hearing this, Angelo quickly responded by saying, -It¡¯s true, girl, don¡¯t worry so much, now with advanced technology all kinds of scars can be repaired. If surgery is needed, I will find you the best hospital to make you as beautiful as before. Magdalena was still crying, tugging at Angelo¡¯s sleeve with tears in her eyes as she said, ¡°Grandpa, Cristian didn¡¯t like me before, if I get a scar this time, he will probably be even more disgusted to see me. Chapter 877: If we don’t blame him, who does? At the mention of Cristian, Angelo became furious and said in an indignant voice, ¡°Damn you! Cristian has spent too much time with you, he has also hurt you so much. My child, don¡¯t worry, I will still defend you. If he really hurt you so much, he must take responsibility! Hearing Angelo¡¯s words, Magdalene raised her hand to wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes and pleaded, ¡°Grandpa, can I stay here for a few more days? I¡¯m afraid my brother and grandfather will find out¡­- She left suspense in a witty way. Angelo hastened to reply, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry about anything. My grandson is the culprit, so I take responsibility. Be that as it may, I will never leave you alone to deal with this. Also, you are my grandson¡¯s future wife, so I will take care ofmunicating with your grandfather and brother. -Thank you very much, Grandpa,¡± Magdalene said and showed an innocent expression, but her eyes could not hide her foxy nature. ¡°Grandpa probably doesn¡¯t know yet that I drugged Cristian. Even if he knew, he won¡¯t admit it in any way, since that cup of tea was given to him by the maid in his house, with whom I connived and bribed her with a huge sum of money not to say anything until death. As for Cristian, since all this has already happened, he will not put it on the table. So, I just have to wait for the Calligaris family to take responsibility,¡± he thought. It was just then that there was a knock on the door. -Who is it?¡± Angelo was in a bad mood, so his tone was unkind and impatient. Dominic stopped at the door and respectfully answered Angelo: -Sir, Master Cristian is back. At this, Magdalene¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. He had finally returned. But soon Magdalene¡¯s expression changed to seriousness as she remembered what had happenedst night, when she had given Cristian a powerful dose so that he could take advantage of the only opportunity to have a rtionship with Cristian. However, she did not expect that Cristian would push her so hard that she would bang her head until she saw stars. When she regained consciousness and wanted to look for him, he had disappeared. Cristian had been missing all night, and had not returned until this moment. ¡°Who would be the beneficiary who had a good night with my Cristian?¡± thought Magdalene as she clenched her fist angrily. In truth, she had never imagined that she had done others a great favor. But that didn¡¯t matter much anymore. When Angelo heard that Cristian had returned, he jumped up and angrily eximed, ¡°He still has the nerve toe back! I¡¯m going to see what he wants. -Grandfather,¡¬ called Magdalene in a very tender voice, begging him to forgive Cristian, -Don¡¯t punish Cristian, it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t put all the me on him. -If we don¡¯t me him, who else? Stay here and rest well, I am in charge of teaching him to behave well,¡± Angelo replied angrily and left the room once these words were finished, and the doctor also told Magdalene to rest well and followed him out. And Domenico, the butler who was following Angelo toward the stairs, as he was walking, heard Mr. Angelo¡¯s order, ¡°Domenico, bring me the family cane. Domenico hesitated and said, ¡°Sir, Master Cristian is a grown man, it is not appropriate to punish him with the cane, is it? Angelo was conservative and traditional, so his family continued to maintain order in the family with old-fashioned punishments. When Angelo heard what he had said, he stopped and looked at Dominic with disgust, saying, ¡°What do you mean by that? Even though he is a grown man, he cannot escape punishment after hurting Magdalene so much. In this way, he can remember the family rules well. Hearing this, Dominic reached out his hand and touched his nose without realizing it, but then he could not stop himself from saying something to defend Cristian, ¡°Although Master Cristian has not spent much time with us, it can be said that he does not seem like an impulsive person. Besides, Miss Magdalena is a girl, it is not possible that Cristian mistreated her out of anger. Domenico did not agree with Angelo¡¯s idea and did not believe Cristian would do that. However, this was of no use because he was only a servant, an outsider in this case. However, it is true, it was these outsiders who could see things more clearly than those involved. What was happening with Angelo demonstrated this idea perfectly. He still insisted on his ideas and was increasingly convinced that his nephew had gone too far with his behavior. Thanks to Domenico¡¯s words, he had enlightened Angelo. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked sternly at Domenico. Then he asked, ¡°So what did you want to say? Domenico cleared his throat and added, ¡°I suppose there may be some misunderstanding here. Sir, Cristian is your grandson whom you have found with great difficulty, and in no way do not hurt his feelings about certain things. Angelo was speechless. It had to be acknowledged that Dominic, his longtime servant, had said something that greatly affected Angelo. At times he also realized that he was putting Cristian under pressure, and sooner orter his grandson would no longer be able to stand on his own two feet. But remembering the tragedy of Cristian¡¯s mother, Angelo did not think it was wrong for him to be more stubborn and heavy-handed to keep his grandson by his side forever. Finally, he let out a sigh and said, ¡°I understand. That¡¯s enough, I stand by my opinions. In the living room, Vittorio and Cristian had arrived a little before Domenico went to tell Angelo. And a littleter he returned with Angelo. Seeing the two slowly approaching, Cristian stood up. Suddenly, a blow fell on his shoulder after Angelo raised his cane and struck his hand. ¡°Fuck!¡± thought Vittorio frightened, he didn¡¯t even have time to stop him for not reaching to see how Angelo had hit Cristian with the stick. And that severe blow sounded quite loud. Vittorio suddenly stood up and asked worriedly, ¡°Cristian, are you okay? Domenico, who was behind Angelo, was also surprised, because he thought that what he had said just now must be convincing for Angelo to change his mind and not punish Cristian. ¡°It seemed that Cristian had not tried to escape that blow. Otherwise he could have dodged with his agility,¡± Domenico thought. It was the truth, Cristian did not want to escape because he did not mind such a blow.N?velDrama.Org content rights. The only thing he did not want to do was to reject Angelo¡¯s decision: Cristian would have tomit to Magdalena. A punch could help Angelo externalize anger, and that was also part of Cristian¡¯s n, since the conversation would be better after Angelo calmed down. Angelo did not expect this, so he was stunned. The blow with this stick was far from kind, he thought Cristian would dodge it, but¡­. Immediately, he felt sorrow for the poor girl¡¯s suffering, but he did not show it but shouted seriously: -You brat, how dare youe home after hurting Magdalene so badly? Chapter 878: I think it is very unfair to her. Vittorio, who was next door, heard this and narrowed his eyes to think, ¡°Is Magdalena hurt? What happened?¡± He looked at Cristian in front, and wanted to ask him. However, he still knew what he had to do, so he hurriedly put the stick away and said to Angelo with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be so angry. What if he gets hurt, who will take care of the business? As he said this, he put the stick down. Hearing this, Angelo said angrily, ¡®Hurting him will be better for him, so he will understand how bad his mistake was. Vittorio was still smiling as he spoke, ¡°Grandfather, even if he made a mistake, it would not be toote to ask for rification before punishing him. You beat him without giving him a chance, I also think it is very unfair to him. Hearing this, Angelo narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Do you feel unfair to him?¡± He put the stick away and looked at Vittorio, then nced at Cristian and huffed. He added, ¡°Because while Magdalene is hurt, what do you have to feel unfair about? Vittorio half-closed his lips and nced at Cristian, who remained expressionless on his face as if that blow had not hurt. -Grandpa, do you know what happenedst night? -Cristian asked. At the mention ofst night, Angelo immediately became furious and snapped at him, saying, -How is it possible that I don¡¯t know? I asked you to go see Magdalene, but I didn¡¯t expect you to disappear after leaving her injured,¡± he said, and as he finished saying this, Angelo sat on one side and threw his cane at him with very obvious anger. Seeing this situation, Cristian narrowed his eyes slightly and thought to himself, ¡°It seems that Grandpa still doesn¡¯t know that I was druggedst night. If he found out that his beloved Magdalena was so evil and made such ugly and despicable plots just to achieve her unspoken goal, how would he feel?¡± Thinking about this, Cristian sported a mysterious smile. Coincidentally, thatugh was conceived by Angelo, who asked with annoyance, ¡°What are youughing at?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Vittorio saw Cristian like this and began to think, ¡°Shit! If I don¡¯t reveal the truth, I¡¯m afraid it will be harder for Cristian to tell. At this crucial moment, Vittorio was d he had followed him. Then Vittorio stepped forward and approached Angelo and whispered, ¡°Grandpa, you only know that Magdalena is hurt, but you don¡¯t know the hidden reasons behind it. Angelo looked at Vittorio with much confusion and asked, ¡°What reasons? Tell me, I am very curious to know what kind of reason could cause Cristian to hurt Magdalene like that. Vittorio deliberated for a long time and looked at Cristian. As he was nning what he was going to say, Cristian suddenly blurted out a surprised sentence. -Grandfather, if Magdalena did something despicable and shameless, will you still force me to engage with her? Angelo was irritated at these words, and he suddenly stood up, eximing, -What does this mean? rify for me what this despicable and shameless thing means. In truth, what Dominic had told him sounded reasonable and convincing, but he could find no reason to exin that Magdalene had done anything to make her nephew so crazy as to hurt her. Cristian remained calm, his expression indifferent. He replied only half-heartedly, ¡°Your grandson almost went to the hospitalst night. -What? Angelo gritted his teeth and looked at him. Finally he turned to Vittorio to draw out the answer: -What the hell is going on here? Vittorio was speechless at such a sudden question. He was still organizing his words, not having waited for Cristian to speak first, so he had no choice but to exin, saying, -Grandfather, what happened is this: although I was not on the spot, when I received Cristian outside the house, who was quite sick, he almost lost consciousness. As for the cause of his condition, I am sure there is no one else in this family but Magdalena who would have drugged him. Since Vittorio had not expressed himself very clearly, Angelo caught only a few key points: had Cristian been drugged, was that why he had almost fallen unconscious, and then was he about to be hospitalized? However, this all seemed absurd to him, so he shouted, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Do you mean that Magdalena wanted to hurt Cristian? How is that possible? You know that first Magdalena did everything to take care of Cristian, how could she do such a thing? Vittorio added, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t say Magdalena wanted to hurt him, who said drugs must be poison? Seeing that Angelo still did not understand what he had drugged him with, Vittorio decided to reveal it through his form of questions. Nevertheless, Angelo still did not understand, so he narrowed his eyes at Vittorio, and then at Domenico, who was equally confused. Within seconds, the intelligent Domenico understood everything by analyzing Magdalena¡¯s obsession with Cristian. The truth was that Domenico blushed at the thought that Magdalena had drugged Cristian with the aphrodisiac, and began to cough slightly, ¡°Sir, I think I understood the drug Vittorio was talking about. -What is it? Tell me clearly. Domenico looked at Cristian¡¯s expressionless face, then exined: -As we know, Miss Magdalene has no evil intention to harm Cristian, but she is madly in love with him. If this drug is not poison, I am afraid it is Afro¡­. Angelo had never thought about it, because the Landi family seemed decent and elegant to him, and that the children of that family would be as well. He thought it was impossible for Magdalena to have done something so despicable. Therefore he could not understand Vittorio even though he had done his best to make the allusion clearer. Finally, with Domenico, the butler¡¯s exnation and suggestion, Angelo was able to understand: was it an aphrodisiac? Just thinking about it, Angelo could not help but show an unpleasant expression. Cristian let out a very coldugh and said, ¡°You got the truth right. So you can also understand that he suffered from his own badness when he was unconscious, so it¡¯s not unfair to put all the me on me, is it? Vittorio also echoed, ¡°By the way, Grandpa, Cristian did everything to prevent him from getting away with it. What a will he had! That is rare for most people. In my opinion, Magdalene is only paying for her misdeeds with her injury. -Shut up,¡¬ Angelo shouted at Vittorio and looked at him with disgust, -This is a matter between our family and Magdalena, why did you get involved? Vittorio did not know what to say because he had never expected that he would be the target. Immediately, he looked to Cristian for help. Angelo was really stunned at that moment that he could not ept reality, and he could not believe at all that Magdalena could do such a thing. He had watched her grow up as a child, and she seemed caring. Moreover, she was kind and polite to the elderly, and had even taken special care to take care of Cristian when he was injured. How could she do something so dirty? She had drugged Cristian¡­ what kind of person would have to be to do that? Chapter 879: You say it all The more he thought about it, the more absurd it seemed to him, so Angelo decided to reject the idea. -It¡¯s impossible! I watched her grow up as a child, so I know her very well. It is impossible that she could have done something so despicable. Cristian, I doubt that you conspired with Vittorio. Is it to cheat a poor old man like me, and notmit yourself to Magdalene? Vittorio replied, ¡°Grandfather, how is it possible that we conspired to lie to you? It¡¯s about our honor and reputation, how could I have told you if it wasn¡¯t the truth? Just then Cristian gave a rather coldugh and said to his grandfather: -I figured you wouldn¡¯t believe us, so¡­-As he paused, two men with a bound maid entered. Vittorio blinked and looked very confused by what he had seen, while Angelo understood all at once by recognizing the maid, who was in charge of serving tea. What had happened was that he had not expected his nephew to be so efficient in his actions. The maid, who was escorted by two men dressed in ck, was stunned to see everyone in the room and her face immediately paled. She then began to plead with those two men, saying, ¡°Let me go ¡­ let me go, I don¡¯t know anything.¡± let me go, I don¡¯t know anything ¡­ Before she was asked aboutst night, her frantic reaction had already sold her. This convinced Angelo that what Cristian and Vittorio had said might be the truth: Magdalene had indeed done wrong. However, Angelo feared that such dirt woulde out, because the Landi family¡¯s reputation would probably be ruined by Maddalena. Considering his close friendship with the Landi family, he could not stand by while Maddalena and her family¡¯s reputation was ruined. So, he decided to cover up the reality, wanting her to take it outside, and eximed, -What is all this noise? It¡¯s giving me a headache, take her outside now! In everyone¡¯s impression, Angelo had never been so hard on the servants; he had always treated them with respect, never with contempt. Right now, however, what he had let go in anger meant that he was panicking and doing everything he could to protect the reputation of the two families. However, there was no way Cristian would let him get away with this, regardless of whether it was against his grandfather. He felt it was important to tell the truth, no matter what, because he was tired of taking the me. -Grandpa, there is no hurry here. We can listen patiently to what you say before we throw you out. Angelo took a deep breath to calm himself and looked at Cristian. Just then, his gaze met Cristian¡¯s, and he was surprised to notice that he was so cold, he even felt that Cristian was not treating him like a grandfather. Suddenly, what Dominic had said came back to him: do not break Cristian¡¯s heart. And that phrase echoed in Angelo¡¯s head as he could say nothing in the face of that look on Cristian¡¯s face. He had always believed that he was doing what was best for his grandson, preventing him from following in his mother¡¯s footsteps, but¡­ Why did it always end this way? He did not understand what was wrong with what he had done. The maid stopped screaming innocently when she met Cristian¡¯s terrified gaze, then lowered her head without daring to make a sound. At that moment, the silence was broken by Cristian¡¯s boisterousughter, who then said, ¡°Confess what you didst night, and tell us everything. Although Cristian was turning to the servant, his gaze still lingered on Angelo, a gaze like a revealer that allowed no one to hide. After listening to Cristian, the maid trembled with fear and copsed on the floor because she felt no strength left in her legs. A momentter she raised her head and pleaded with Cristian through tears, ¡°Please forgive me. I was too confused to make this mistake. If she had known she would be caught, she would never have done it. Cristian really scared her, and one look from him was enough to defeat her. Remembering what she had done at tea for Cristian, she felt that death was already very close. -Say more details,¡¬ Vittorio saw that she was stalling, so he stepped forward and questioned her, -What exactly did you dost night? How was the process? And who ordered you to do it? You say everything! If you get even one word wrong, you¡¯ll see! -Enough!¡± cried Angelo, unable to bear it any longer. He was no fool, so the maid¡¯s words were clear enough for him to get his facts straight. It was simply because he did not ept that Magdalena was up to all this, and he was worried about the realitying out. -Grandfather, you are protecting Magdalena,¡¬ Cristian scoffed, saying, -And I am not your grandson? This interrogative question hit Angelo hard, whose pupils shrank slightly as he stared wordlessly at Cristian. -I really am your nephew,¡± Cristian added.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Angelo replied, -Of course, where did that questione from? -If I am, then why are you protecting others while you don¡¯t care that your grandson is suffering,¡± Cristian continued to ask, with a deep and serious look on his face. Seeing such a look, Angelo knew that if he continued to help Magdalena instead of forcing Cristian to reveal the truth, Cristian would surely be disappointed by his grandfather¡¯s betrayal. So he decided to relent on this, saying, ¡°Okay, continue your questioning. Seeing Angelo give in, Cristian was pleased but maintained his usual indifference. As Vittorio took the opportunity to intimidate the maid, shaking his fists, he continued, ¡°Do you hear me? Say it now! If you were not a woman, I would have convinced you with my fists. Surely you don¡¯t feel like experiencing their strength, do you? Perhaps Vittorio¡¯s threat worked, and you could see that the maid was trembling with fear and didn¡¯t take a second to confess everything,-Well, well! It was-it was Miss Magdalena who paid me to do this,¡± After saying this, her eyes suddenly turned red and her voice trembled, probably because she was about to break down. Then he added, ¡°Last night I was about to serve tea to Mr. Angelo and Mr. Cristian as usual, when Miss Magdalena suddenly appeared and gave me a package of medicine. She told me that she would pay me a lot of money if I would pour it into the tea for the master. With what she would give me, I could live worry-free with my whole family. Of course, I was worried about being found out, but the youngdy encouraged me that this medicine was colorless and tasteless, that no one would notice. Moreover, she promised me that as soon as I aplished that mission, she would immediately instruct someone to send me away, and by then-no one would find me. Who knew that Magdalena would fail and be injured without being able to give the order? In this way, the person who would be assigned to help the servant girl escape would not be able to take her away before her arrest. -I have said it all. I really regret being an aplice. Please forgive me. For what I have served this family for so many years. Angelo closed his eyes to calm himself, then let out a sigh. Chapter 880: I would not be with any woman but her. Angelo was shocked because it was beyond his imagination. He had never imagined Magdalene to be so evil, so it took him a while to recover. Then he opened his eyes and warned everyone present, ¡°Dirtyundry is washed at home.¡± No one is allowed to divulge. Vittorio understood the reason for what Angelo had said: the fact that Magdalene had done such a vile thing would dishonor the two great families. However, what she had addressed to Cristian made him wince: although it is a fact that she drugged you, you also hurt her face. After hearing this, Cristian stood there like a statue, with cold stares and tight lips. What a gloomy atmosphere! His thin lips were so tight together in anger that they turned pale. He was already imagining what Angelo would say next. Angelo paused to think once more, but finally added, ¡°This way, we settle the score, right?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Vittorio looked at him surprised, even butler Domenico was astonished, he did not expect that Angelo still had a preference for Magdalena. If the situation continued like this, it would have few positive consequences. Angelo¡¯s words corresponded perfectly to what Cristian had sensed. Instead of being surprised like the others, he showed a mysterious but fleeting smile. He asked his grandfather very casually, ¡°Then what? Don¡¯t tell me you still want him to engage with that harpy? Angelo frowned at him, but he had to admit that Cristian had hit the nail on the head. By virtue of that serious wound on Magdalene¡¯s forehead, he thought Cristian should make it up to her. Moreover, he did not want his nephew to be with Serena. Seeing this, Vittorio couldn¡¯t take it anymore and stepped forward to advise: -Grandpa, you can¡¯t do this with Cristian. Magdalena doesn¡¯t deserve him¡­. Angelo interrupted him and looked at him with disgust, saying in a rough voice: -Vittorio, I just told you to mind your own business. This is a family matter that has nothing to do with you. Vittorio fell silent. It seemed to him that those words were right. He had no reason to get involved. He relented and said, ¡°Okay, he¡¯s right, Grandpa. It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t want to be involved. -Then why don¡¯t you leave?¡± said Angelo. -But¡­ -Vittorio rubbed his head and said nervously, ¡°Cristian is my partner, I can¡¯t stand by and watch him suffer injustice. -God! -Angelo was so angry that a profanity escaped him. -Vittorio looked up at Cristian, looking at him in his usual way. In a second, Cristian added, -You go back first. It hade to that, so there was no need to involve him further. Vittorio was puzzled for a moment, and could only nod. Although his grandfather¡¯s words had broken his heart, the look on Cristian¡¯s face was quiteforting. It seemed to him thating here would be worth all the pain. Then he left, while Angelo watched him until he waspletely out of sight. Until then, he started to turn Vittorio green, saying, ¡°This guy is always going around, and he has a bad reputation, so you should keep your distance from him. Cristian turned deaf and did not respond to his ¡°good¡± advice. He looked at him with disgust. Angelo saw him like that and felt offended. Then he seriously shouted, ¡°Do you hear me? Finally, Cristian couldn¡¯t take it anymore and began toin, ¡°You force me to marry for your taste, and you also took away my right to decide who to befriend. Angelo became so angry that he wanted to scold him with expletives, but he gave up because there were so many people in the room. He then made a sign to signal the two men to take the maid outside. Since the maid had already confessed everything, Cristian nodded. Soon there were only three people left. Dominic stood quietly on the sidelines, feeling helpless in the face of such dramatic theater: Magdalene had drugged Cristian, but Cristian had managed to reveal the truth by capturing the maid, leaving Angelo humiliated. The struggle against one¡¯s own grandfather turned out to be a very emotional drama. -Now that the others are gone, I must say something so that you have a very clear idea. Our family has always maintained a good friendship with the Landi family. The fact that Magdalena did this and that to you is surely due to her anger that you provoked by your stubborn refusal topromise. If she had epted it, she would never have risked drugging you. He gave a deep sigh and sat down. Then he lowered his voice to advise Cristian, saying, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like it, but love grows with time. First, make amitment to her, and soon the two of you will get along. In this way, the two families will be even closer, and this will benefit everyone. Cristian looked up only to see his grandfather. He kept his mouth shut and said nothing. His silence made Angelo believe that his words had killed Cristian¡¯s desire to talk. So he changed the subject and asked, ¡°Last night, where did you go? He had better not talk about it because Cristian¡¯s reaction almost gave him a heart attack. Instead of answering him, Cristian asked a question: -Grandpa, do you have any other ideas about this? -This question as if it were a lid covering Angelo¡¯s mouth. Then he added: -Grandpa, you are absolutely right. She drugged me and got hurt because of me, so now be at peace. But- -He paused before continuing, giving her a somewhat mocking look, ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, so I¡¯m not good at removing the scar on her forehead. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m interested in a snake that drugged me, let alone engaging with that. -My God,¡± Angelo was so angry he gritted his teeth, ¡°You¡¯re stubborn! -Aha?¡±ughed Cristian, who was surprisingly calm, ¡°How about you? -Angelo jumped up from the couch and threw his stick at Cristian, who saved himself by stepping back. Then Cristian said, ¡°At first, I let him hit me, because I wanted to show him that I would not be with any woman but Serena. Angelo wanted to go ahead and hit him again, but he was stopped by Dominic, who said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be angry, calm down! That blow was strong enough to hurt Master Cristian, do you want to cripple him with more blows? -I still have business matters to resolve. I¡¯m going,¡± Cristian said, then left without looking back. -Damn it,e back!¡± ordered Angelo. Chapter 881: Beatrice Calligaris But in the end Angelo did not stop Cristian. So Cristian quickly disappeared from his sight. Angelo was very angry, his chest was rising and falling, it looked as if his illness was about to attack. Dominic reached out his hand and patted his master on the back, suggesting: -Don¡¯t be angry, sir, why are you looking for trouble? -Domenico, do you think Cristian is in a period of rebellion? He rebelled like this because of a woman, what is the charm of this woman called Serena that made him like this? Domenico was a little afraid to tell him the truth, but he asked anyway: -Do you want to know what I think? -Tell me. -In my opinion, Mr. Cristian is an adult and has his own opinion about things. Cristian rebelled against you, and not because he was in full rebellion, but because you stopped him from doing what he wanted to do. Angelo heard these words and did not know what to say. -The most important thing is that you did not educate him when he was a child, which greatly diminished his respect for you. And it is true that you made a mistake in this matter. -What do you mean? -Angelo looked at Domenico angrily: -How dare you say I have done wrong, Domenico, do you think that because you are my trusted employee you speak to me with such impunity? Domenico shook his head: -I¡¯m just telling the truth. But it was good to see that Angelo had no intention of holding Domenico responsible for his mistake: -This time you will get off the hook. I¡¯m going to check on Magdalena, I want to know exactly why she made this mistake. *** Bedroom. Magdalena was lying on the bed, her eyes still red and swollen. They hurt now because she had cried so much earlier. She waited for Angelo and the doctor to leave before wiping away her tears and closing her eyes to rest. Her mind went back to the scene where she had ordered the maid to drug Cristian. And Cristian had seen it all. If Cristian cared about the scandal, he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. But what if he didn¡¯t care at all? At the thought, Magdalene¡¯s eyes widened nervously, her expression a little frightened. But she soon rposed herself, because even though Cristian had revealed the incident, he had no proof that Magdalene had drugged her. The maid had taken money from Magdalena, and Magdalena had already had it taken away, so as long as Magdalena didn¡¯t admit it, she could shrug it off. Until they had key evidence, mere suspicion could not inflict substantial punishment. With this in mind, Magdalene closed her eyes peacefully and fell asleep. But she did not sleep long before she heard a knock at the door. At first Magdalene thought she heard wrong, but then the knocking became clearer and Magdalene awoke from sleep and immediately asked, -Who is it? The knocking ceased and Magdalena heard Angelo¡¯s voice. -Maddalena, it¡¯s me, Grandpa Angelo. -Come in, Grandpa,¡± Magdalena hastened to say. When the door opened, Angelo entered on his crutches, and it seemed to Magdalena that Angelo was in a different mood than when he had left. What was going on? -Grandfather? -Maddalena called out in confusion. Angelo nodded, and although he tried hard to hide it, his attitude toward Magdalena soured at the thought that his favorite girl was really drugging Cristian and doing something so morally corrupt. But it was, after all, a rtionship between two families, so he said: -You don¡¯t have to worry about the wound on your forehead; since it was Cristian who caused it, the Calligaris family will take responsibility for it. When your wound is healed, I will have the scar removed by the best hospital in the country and you will be beautiful again. Magdalene thought it was strange because Angelo had only told her about it once, so why was he telling her again now? Had Angelo found out the truth about what had happened? Magdalena was afraid that if Angelo decided to believe the truth, there would be no one to help her in the future. So Magdalena asked nervously: -Grandfather, what did Cristian say? He¡¯s probably very angry with me, and he definitely doesn¡¯t want to be with me now that I¡¯ve hurt my face. Angelo looked at Magdalena and went back to thinking about the bad things he had done and said nothing.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Magdalene saw Angelo¡¯sck of reaction and suddenly cried out: -I have lost the meaning of life, oh no¡­.. Seeing Magdalene¡¯s tears softened Angelo¡¯s heart again, because he had seen Magdalene grow from a child to a beautiful young woman, and he loved Magdalene and sincerely wanted her to marry Cristian. Before he had no chance, but now things were different. That is why Angelo wanted to fight for her, but he did not expect all this to happen. -Maddalena, don¡¯t be sad, what I promised you will not change. Don¡¯t worry, Cristian¡¯s wife will be you. Magdalena nodded reassuringly at his promise. She was about to speak when suddenly she heard a woman¡¯s voice. -Old man, you treat other people¡¯s daughters very well. It was a clean, but somewhat arrogant voice, and Magdalena and Angelo simultaneously froze and looked toward the door to find a tall woman in a red trench coat standing in the doorway with a smirk on her face and contempt in her eyes. Because she hade to visit Angelo, Beatrice had put on a red dress and crimson lipstick. She had tied up her long hair and put on high heels, which made her look strong. She knew what she would do on this trip, so she had prepared herself in her attire. Now Beatrice was standing in the doorway, looking around the room at the two dumbfounded people, and she knew she had seeded. So she smiled and entered the room, the sound of her heels against the floor making a rhythmic sound as if to stomp on Angelo¡¯s heart. Angelo¡¯s eyes were glued to Beatrice, not daring to turn away for a minute. His hands trembled a little, he thought he was looking wrong, but the sound was familiar. Beatrice, his daughter¡­ After all these years, Beatrice never saw him, never came home, never sent a gift at Christmas. Angelo thought he would never see his daughter again in his life. But now¡­ Beatrice felt Angelo¡¯s gaze, but ignored it as he walked over to Magdalene and scolded her: -If you think there is no point in living, then go to hell, why are you putting on a show here? Chapter 882: As long as you are at home. The words shook Magdalene to the core. For no one had ever spoken to her in that tone, or even told her to go to hell. Magdalene looked at Beatrice with incredulous eyes:-What did you say? -She asked with a shudder. Beatrice thought her question was ridiculous. -Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I thought you were a smart and clever girl, after all the morally corrupt tactics you could use! Magdalene¡¯s breath caught at thest sentence. Her shoulders sagged back, her hands clutched at the sheets, and she looked at Beatrice, whose words indicated that she knew the truth. But how did she know and who was she? Said Beatrice with malice: What¡¯s wrong? I haven¡¯t said anything, so why are you backing down? I¡¯m not mistreating you, it¡¯s a pity you won¡¯t be an actress. At that moment Beatrice paused and looked at Angelo: ¡°The head of this family, Calligaris, is ying for you. Angelo was excited because he had not seen his daughter in years, and now Beatrice was standing in front of him untouched. Despite the bad wordsing out of her mouth, she was his daughter after all. So Angelo no longer worried about Magdalene¡¯s feelings, and the reunion with his lost family left him no time to think about anything else. A little embarrassed by Beatrice¡¯s criticism, Angelo was about to exin himself, but Beatrice beat him to it. -Your name is Magdalena, isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t think that after all these years the Landi family would regress in turn. Why, being a girl, did you do such a brazen thing? Beatrice had been furious since she found out that Cristian had been drugged with an aphrodisiac and that Serena had had to have sex with him, almost causing an abortion. She was usually very kind to young people, even if she didn¡¯t like someone, she didn¡¯t do anything excessive. Since young peopleck social experience, it is inevitable that they will do something wrong, as long as they are corrected in time. But what Magdalene did was more than she could tolerate, and the person who got hurt was her sister¡¯s son. So she simply said those things to Magdalena, whatever Magdalena feared she said to her. And Magdalena was panicked by what Beatrice said and kept backing away: -I don¡¯t understand anything you say, don¡¯te any closer. Beatrice knew what Magdalena was thinking; Magdalena would never admit to doing this evil, even if Beatrice knew the truth, as long as Angelo was willing to believe Magdalena, then she would always be invincible. Beatrice knew what was going on in Magdalena¡¯s head and told Angelo: -The maid just told us everything downstairs, are you going to y dumb, or do you think Magdalena is so beautiful that every mistake she makes can be forgiven? Thisment made Angelo frown, and he finally came to his senses as he spoke helplessly: Beatrice¡­ The intimate term of endearment made Beatrice take a few steps back and shout a reproach: -Don¡¯t call me that, you don¡¯t even deserve it! -she said mischievously, emotionally stimted. Magdalene, sitting on the bed, listened to the conversation and felt that the situation was quiteplicated. She could only count on Angelo¡¯s help in the Calligaris family, so she reached out and grabbed Angelo by the cuff of his shirt and whispered to him: -Grandpa Angelo¡­ But Angelo paid no attention to her, did not even turn around, and for some reason, Angelo continued to look at Beatrice without expression, even after Beatrice had been emotionally stimted, and could not help but shed a tear. Beatrice was disgusted by the sight of Angelo, so she took two steps back and said indifferently, Do you have Alzheimer¡¯s? I warn you, don¡¯t ever call me by that name again! Angelo smiled and agreed: -All right, I agree with everything you say, as long as you stay at home. Magdalena saw that Angelo waspletely ignoring her and felt that things were getting out of hand and she panicked. Magdalene wanted to ask Angelo for help, but he ignored her. Wouldn¡¯t that be¡­? At that moment, Angelo suddenly looked at Domenico, who was standing in the doorway, and said in an urgent tone: -Domenico, tell the maid to clean the room , then¡­. Domenico was about to say yes when he heard Beatrice suddenly blurt out: -No need. Beatrice cast a nce at Angelo and said, ¡°I will not stay long , I am just here to see if you are wrong and I will leave as soon as I finish what I have to say. Magdalene had a bad feeling that Beatrice¡¯s next target was herself. -Do you know what what I just said means? Have you ever heard that jealousy can make a girl ugly? Magdalena could not help but touch her face when she heard that. -There¡¯s something to be said about that, your face hurts right now,¡¬ teased Beatrice before adding what sounded like a threat: -It¡¯s not a serious injury now, if you dare to do anything wrong in the future, there will be more consequences than this. Magdalene was terrified at these words, and then realized that Beatrice¡¯s gaze was like a dark abyss in a snowy mountain, making her shiver involuntarily. She lowered her head, not daring to look Beatrice in the eyes again. Beatrice nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Angelo and in a serious tone. -If you really feel there is no point in living, then remember to find a faraway ce to die or you will bring your misfortune there. My words are finished, I¡¯m going back to rest. Beatrice raised her hand, looked at the time on her watch and left the room. But as if she suddenly remembered something, she turned to Magdalene with a slight smile, ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that now everyone knows about the aphrodisiac you gave Cristian.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Also, I informed his family. Chapter 883: Evil Intentions The words struck Magdalene like lightning, and the glimmer of hope was still there, but now Pandora¡¯s box was closed. Her face turned pale and her body fell backward uncontrobly. What had this woman just said, that everyone knew the bad things she had done? And had she informed Magdalene¡¯s family? Magdalene felt her body lose strength and her blood run cold from head to toe, as if she had been thrown into a river of ice in winter. She looked at Angelo-after all, Angelo was herst hope, would Angelo still have helped her if he had known what she had done? But when Angelo saw Beatrice leave, he became anxious and ran after Beatrice, who has returned only once in many years, and there is no longer any ce in Angelo¡¯s heart for Magdalene. Magdalene watched Angelo leave and felt she had lost herst hope. Like a deted ball, she lost all strength. After a while, Magdalene looked at Domenico, who was standing next to her, and asked. -Mr. Domenico, who was that woman just now? Why did Grandpa Angelo get excited when he saw her? Is she a prostitute? Or was she Grandpa Angelo¡¯s mistress? -There was something of exasperation and resignation in Magdalena¡¯s tone.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Even though Magdalena knew these questions were bad, she could not help herself. Only after saying all these questions in one breath did Magdalena realize what she had just said. But the woman was well-dressed and treated Angelo badly, and Angelo chased her out of the room, so this woman could only be Angelo¡¯s mistress, and Magdalene was only telling the truth about her suspicions. Domenico did not know what to answer after hearing these words, and then he asked: -Why do you have such a bad heart before a noble woman? After saying this, Domenico seemed to remember something and it urred to him: -I think if you had a good heart you would not have done such a thing to Mr. Cristianst night. Magdalene was nervous and frightened when she heard him tell the truth about what had happened: -Domenico, you¡­ Domenico looked at her with a haughty smile: -Miss Magdalena, thatdy is the youngest daughter of our master, who left home many years ago, a millennialdy of our Calligaris family, and you are her subordinate. But what you just said¡­ Miss Magdalena, even though I am only the housekeeper of the Calligaris family, you are behaving terribly. -What did you say? Is that Angelo¡¯s youngest daughter who left home? -So the woman was Cristian¡¯s aunt? If there had been a sliver of luck left in Magdalene before, now that luck was gone. For that arrogant woman was actually the youngest daughter of the Calligaris family. She had learned from her grandfather that the marriage had gone bad and that Angelo¡¯s daughters had severed rtions with their father, voluntarily renouncing all the Calligaris Family property and had never been seen again. Magdalena thought then that Angelo¡¯s daughters would never return, that something had happened to them. But I never thought this would happen today. Seeing the way Angelo had treated Beatrice, Magdalene felt desperate, but resigned to the fact that she was so close to sess, yet all sorts of things kept happening. Dominic ignored her and left Magdalene to rest alone before leaving. Joseph had just received the news and immediately called his nephew Tancredi toe get Magdalene from La Famiglia Calligaris. Tancredi had mixed feelings about the trip, but his face was so calm that it was impossible to know what was on his mind. Tancredi arrived at La Famiglia Calligaris and was guided by Domenico, who looked at him several times and tried to say something, but in the end nothing came out. It was because his sister had done something so embarrassing, but this emotion was secondary. More importantly, Tancredi was disappointed in Magdalena. Because the Landi family had given Maddalena a great learning environment, had raised her with wonderful ideas, and she had done such a thing. Domenico led Tancredi upstairs and suddenly exined, ¡°Our Mr. Angelo was going to greet you personally, but the Calligaris family had other business to attend to recently, so he could note to greet you personally, so please excuse me. Tancredi shook his head: -Mr. Domenico, you are too kind, my sister made a mistake and it is normal that Grandpa Angelo does not want to see me. Besides, I am only a junior. When Tancredi finished, Domenico nodded, he appreciated Tancredi¡¯s modest attitude, but his sister was too ignorant¡­. Soon they approached the door to Magdalena¡¯s room: -This is Miss Magdalena¡¯s room. -Thank you, Mr. Domenico, it has been a difficult day for you. This time it was my sister who made a mistake, I will take her back and teach her well, and I will not let her make those mistakes again. When she realizes her mistake, I will bring her back to apologize to you. Domenico nodded, then Tancredi knocked on the bedroom door. Magdalene heard a knock at the door, but did not dare answer it; she hid under the covers. She had indeed heard Tancredi¡¯s conversation with Domenico, but she was too frightened to think that Beatrice had told her family. Now she did not know how she would face her family when she returned. Tancredi pushed open the bedroom door and looked at Magdalene, who was hiding under the covers: -Get up, let¡¯s go home. Magdalene did not move, as if she had not heard him, and after standing for a while longer and seeing no response from the bed, Tancredi went over and lifted the sheets, only to see his sister crying, her eyes red and swollen from so many tears. Had it been normal, Tancredi would have been distressed to see Magdalene crying so much, but today he was indifferent and reached out to take Magdalene¡¯s arm: -Get up. Chapter 884: You are not my niece. Magdalene felt that Tancredi¡¯s strength was so strong today that the bones in her arm seemed to be crushed by him. Magdalene tried to cry out in pain, but when she looked up she saw Tancredi¡¯s eyes, as if dark clouds were about to rain down a storm. Magdalene was too frightened to speak, and she let Tancredi take her arm and pull her out. Tancredi did not turn around, but Magdalena could feel his cold emotions and felt she could not breathe because it was the first time she had seen her brother so angry. Once in the car, Tancredi ordered her to fasten her seat belt, and Magdalene did not dare resist. They did not say a word the whole way and went straight home. When it was time to get out of the car, Magdalene was even more frightened and afraid to get out. Because she had made a serious mistake, Tancredi might not have punished her, but Grandpa would not have forgiven her and might have punished her severely. So Magdalene did not unbuckle her seat belt and get out of the car. -Will you get out of the car of your own free will or will I have to ask someone to get you out? I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to think about it. -Tancredi said these words without a trace of emotion, as if Magdalena had not said yes, Tancredi would have called security to pull her out immediately. Magdalena had to get out and head for home, but she could not stop crying after two steps she stopped: -Brother, I know I was wrong, can you plead with Grandpa for me? Tancredi, however, did not show any expression, as if the person in front of him was not his sister. -Brother, you were the best for me before, can you help me this time too? -Maddalena was very frightened when she saw Tancredi¡¯s expressionless face. Whenever she had made a mistake before, Tancredi, at best, had only been angry for a while, or had reasoned seriously with her, telling her what she could not do and what she should do. But now, as Magdalene cried and pleaded with Tancredi, Tancredi did not say a word. If Tancredi, who was the good one to her, was like that, then her grandfather, who had always been very strict, would not forgive her, and Magdalene did not dare to go on. But Tancredi really said, If you keep wasting time, I will leave you alone in front of grandfather. Magdalena thought she felt a glimmer of hope again: -Brother? Magdalena dared not linger any longer and, despite the weakness of her legs, she quickly got up from the floor and followed Tancredi into the living room. In the living room, Joseph sat on the sofa smoking a cigarette in silence, the maid stood by his side in a particrly disciplined manner, taking care even to breathe, and the atmosphere was very depressing. Magdalene almost copsed at the sight, but there was another tall man in front of her, so she calmed down again; Magdalene was sure her brother would help her through. Magdalena paused for a moment and decided to speak first, whispering with her head down: -Grandpa, I¡¯m home. Before she could finish her sentence, however, Joseph, who was sitting on the sofa, stood up and pped Magdalene hard across the face. A loud noise was heard in the silent room when Joseph pped her so hard that Magdalene fell to the floor, leaving the servants stunned but none of them dared to speak. Magdalene remained motionless, her head slightly bowed, her beautiful eyes shielded by her hair so that no one could see her emotions. -She has the audacity to call me grandfather, but the Landi family does not deserve a shameless woman like her. The p stunned Magdalene for a long time, with a ringing in her ear from the side where she had been hit, followed by the taste of blood in her mouth. Only when Joseph told her to get out of the Landi household did Magdalene raise her hand to cover her face, but the pain she felt in her cheek made her scream, and Magdalene cried again, looking at Joseph with tears streaking her face. But the p did not calm Joseph down; it made him even angrier, and he pointed to Magdalene and cursed. -As the daughter of the Landi family, you did something so bad that people might think I made you do it! You have ruined my good name. Magdalena finally burst into tears: -Grandpa, I know I did wrong, forgive me. -Do you know what you did wrong? Thest time you went to dinner at the hotel, he had already rejected the engagement in front of you, you should have given up the idea since then, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stubborn and resort to such improper means! Joseph was particrly angry at the mention of this matter, because since thest time Cristian had explicitly refused the engagement, Joseph had been very angry, because his niece was outstanding and his family was distinguished, but Cristian was so selective, was Magdalene not good enough for him?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. But it was only after Magdalene had done this that Joseph realized Cristian¡¯s reasons for not liking Magdalene. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got and the more disappointed he felt with Magdalene, he didn¡¯t know why Magdalene had be this way, Joseph¡¯s eyes were red with anger, -It¡¯s all my fault, I didn¡¯t raise you well enough to do these things, it¡¯s my fault¡­. -Grandpa, no, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing, please forgive me this time, I won¡¯t make a mistake again,¡¬ Magdalene cried sadly again. Joseph looked at Magdalene with disappointment: -But what¡¯s the use, the Landi family¡¯s reputation is ruined because of you, how will I face Angelo in the future? Leave the Landi family at once and I will pretend not to know you. When Magdalena saw that her grandfather was really about to cut her off, she became anxious and nervously hugged his legs. -No, grandfather, I¡¯m not leaving, this is my home, you are my grandfather, I don¡¯t want to leave here. Chapter 885: Of course I’m angry. Magdalene was the granddaughter Joseph had raised, and Joseph¡¯s heart broke for her. But when he thought about the things she had done, Joseph became angry and wanted to kick her out. -Don¡¯t call me grandfather, I don¡¯t have a family like you. From today, this is no longer your home! Magdalene felt suffocated and at this moment she was desperate, if she lost the shelter of the Landi family then she was an ordinary woman with no money and no power. Suddenly, Magdalene saw Tancredi standing over her and ran to him, hugging her thighs, crying and pleading: -Brother, pray to Grandfather for me, I am your sister, we grew up together, are you willing to abandon me? Tancredi was held in Magdalene¡¯sp, but she did not move, she was only looking at her sister; her makeup was ruined, her eyes were swollen, and her cheek, which had just been hit by grandfather, was red and swollen, with blood at the corner of her lips; Magdalene looked terrible. Tancredi looked at her for a moment, slightly softened, and with a sigh said: -Let go. -Brother, do you not feel sorry for me? -Maddalena was very desperate. -Let me go first,¡¬ said Tancredi helplessly. Magdalena shook her head and not only did not let go, but clung more to his thighs. Magdalene did not want to let go of him and Tancredi did not know what to do, so he turned to Joseph: Grandfather. Joseph stood firm: -Tancredi, if you want to intercede for her, you¡¯d better shut up. -But¡­ -If you say another word, you will leave the Landi family with her, and I will pretend that there are not two of you in the family, and that you will not enter this house after my death! Magdalene cried out in desperation, but her grandfather did not turn to look at her. Only when everyone left did Magdalene burst into tears. After an unknown time, Tancredi¡¯s voice rang out in the living room. -Stop crying, Grandpa is still angry, it¡¯s no use anyway. -Brother, is it true that Grandpa doesn¡¯t love me anymore? What am I going to do from now on? Can you help me beg for mercy? -As you just saw, it¡¯s useless to go begging for mercy right now,¡¬ said Tancredi calmly. -So there is nothing to be done, do I really have to leave the Landi family? -Maddalena cried out in horror. -I discouraged you before, no need to say more now. Tancredi thought about it and finally said to Magdalena: -Go live far away for a while, when Grandfather is no longer angry, I will tell him about you. Magdalena had no choice but to ept. *** Serena stayed away from the office for a few days and rested at home, and Beatrice came by regrly to check on her health. Beatrice was relieved when she was sure that the baby was stable. Meanwhile, Serena heard about Magdalene from Beatrice¡¯s lips. She learned that the bad things Magdalene had done had be known to people in the Landi family, and when she came home, her grandfather said he wanted to break off rtions with her and threw her out of the house. So Magdalene did indeed leave the Landi family, but everyone knew what would happen next. Since Magdalene is an illegitimate daughter of the Landi family, her actions will continue to be protected by the family. Beatrice thought about it and continued to feel angry. -Being a girl, why does she have such a bad heart? To use such tactics to win a man¡¯s love is unbelievable that she is a noble girl. I feel that I should have beaten her then, and now her family has be her refuge. Serena could not help butugh a little at his angry look and said. -Aunt Beatrice, don¡¯t be angry, the Landi family¡¯s reputation has also suffered, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have thrown Magdalene out of the house. Beatrice stared at her and asked, -Are you not angry at all? Serena smiled and replied, -Of course I¡¯m angry. -I don¡¯t believe it, of course you are smiling. Serena lowered her head, her hand stroking her belly. -The baby in my belly will soon be three months old, and as a mother, I can¡¯t let my emotions have the effect on him. Serena was really very angry when she heard this, and she also considered a situation where Cristian would not return in time, but in the end she decided to trust her husband, who must be a strong-willed man. Since Serena was still pregnant, she could not be angry all the time and always had to adapt to a positive state of mind. ording to her, Magdalene should be calm for a long time after this setback. If Magdalene was still not resigned, then Serena would also pull out the legal means to protect herself again and send Magdalene to prison. With this in mind, Serena asked Beatrice. -Can we gather evidence and keep it on file for what Magdalena did this time? Beatrice immediately understood what he meant and nodded. -Of course we can, but this is something I think Cristian has thought about. That day I thought he must have been out of his mind on drugs, but in fact he had everything under control. No need to get upset, a woman like Magdalena is not even worth worrying about, but you and Cristian¡­.¡¯s thing Beatrice paused and then continued. -She doesn¡¯t seem to think of me as her family and doesn¡¯t remember anything that happened before, I wonder if she has seen a doctor since her ident. As for the memory aspect? -I haven¡¯t asked him, so I¡¯m not sure. What was your n, just to reestablish a rtionship with him? -Beatrice asked again.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Serena remained silent, because she didn¡¯t have a good solution either: should she take Cristian to the hospital to be seen by a brain specialist? Or should she simply tell him: Beatrice is not really my family, but yours. Some things are harder to deal with the longer they are put off. And those who are not involved will only me the person who experienced it for dragging things out and not resolving them. Chapter 886: Be prepared to pay the price Thinking about this, Serena shook her head and said quietly: -I don¡¯t know what to do yet, just go with the flow. Beatrice reassured her gently: It was hard for you. The two were talking when Serena suddenly heard the door open; Serena looked at her watch. -Cristian is not working, so why don¡¯t you join us for lunch at my house today? Beatrice agreed, and Serena went to the kitchen to prepare lunch for the day, but suddenly something urred to her: the night Cristian¡¯s medication had taken effect, she felt as if she had spoken Cristian¡¯s original name. But based on Cristian¡¯s behavior over the past few days, she did not seem to be aware of it. Cristian entered the house and found another person in the house, Beatrice. He nodded to Beatrice in greeting. -Zia, thank you foring to our house to keep Serenapany. Beatrice smiled and nodded: -Are you off work? -Yes,¡¬ Cristian nodded. It was noon, and he really could have settled for lunch at work, but the thought of Serena being home alone had sent him back in time. Beatrice was the only one in the living room, so Cristian thought Serena must be in the kitchen. Just then Beatrice also told him. -Serena is in the kitchen. -Yes, sit down, I¡¯ll go.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When Cristian entered the kitchen, he closed the door behind him and Serena was about to cook when she heard the door close and turned to see Cristian¡¯s face unbuttoning. -I hired a nanny to look after you, where is she now? -Beatrice came for my doctor¡¯s appointment and there was nothing for the nanny to do, so I sent her first. The house was clean and the refrigerator was full of food, so Serena didn¡¯t have to go to the supermarket. And the kitchen was washed and prepared with all the vegetables and meat, and it didn¡¯t cost her anything to do that. But Cristian was still not satisfied, -I want you to rest, if you¡¯re always doing housework¡­. -I will have food ready soon, go out and wait for me! Cristian did not say anything, but he did not leave either, instead he walked over to her and hugged her, saying softly: -We don¡¯t have much time to be together and you are spending this short time cooking, what will I do then? Before Serena could react, she was kissed by him. But Serena unconsciously avoided the kiss. She did not want Beatrice to see Cristian kissing her, since she was still in the living room. Serena reached out to push him away, and Cristian took her hand directly in his and asked, -Let me kiss you again. -No! Aunt Beatrice is out there, she will find out,¡± Serena shook her head. But Cristian was not satisfied with one kiss: -I locked the door, she won¡¯t find out. -You locked the door? Serena was even more shy, because she was sure Beatrice knew what they were doing: -No, you go out, I¡¯ll cook. Serena pushed Cristian, but he stood firm, Serena¡¯s hand was tight and she had topromise: -Then you can only kiss once! Just once,¡± she said with unmistakable seriousness. Cristian was happy to hear her promise. Before Serena could say time, he lowered his head to give her another kiss, and Serena had to close her eyes. Beatrice was outside and they were kissing as if the world would end in a second. Five minutester¡­ Serena gasped and mmed her fist against Cristian¡¯s chest, -I only allowed you one kiss. So much time had passed that Serena was about to choke and Cristian was still kissing when Serena bit him before stopping. Cristian always felt it was too short, but Serena seemed nervous, so he too had to stop and took her in his arms and smiled, -I only kissed you once. Serena didn¡¯t want to argue with Cristian, who was always the one who won, Serena pushed him again. -Get out, if you stay here any longer, Beatrice will know what we are doing. -What are we doing? I¡¯m helping you cook together, what¡¯s wrong with that? -Cristian asked rhetorically. -Nanny has already cleaned and cut the vegetables and meat, and the sauce and side dishes are ready, so what can you do here to help? Do you want to kill the fish? Thisst question came to Serena¡¯s mind out of the blue, to tease Cristian, who usually teased her, and she needed an opportunity to get revenge. Cristian¡¯s smile disappeared at the mention of the fish¡¯s death, and then he defended himself, ¡°It was an ident. -You mean you¡¯re able to fix it now? Serena then gave a foxy smile. Rarely speaking to Cristian in that tone and expression, Cristian did not even know that his wife had such a hidden personality, which could count as a surprise to him. Cristian smiled, circled Serena¡¯s slim waist and gave her ass a gentle squeeze. -Are you making jokes about me? Cristian¡¯s warm breath sprayed across Serena¡¯s face. -Are you ready to pay the price? Cristian¡¯s hand moved slowly upward, Serena¡¯s body froze, and her foxy smile disappeared from her face. A momentter, Serena squeezed Cristian¡¯s throbbing hand and said angrily: -Get out of here now! Cristian seemed to agree more: -You were very brave when you were joking, why are you serious now? -If you don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t give you lunch at noon, you¡¯ll go back to the office for lunch. Seeing that Serena seemed to get very angry, Cristian withdrew his hand, -Okay, I will ask tonight. Cristian then left the kitchen and Serena remains alone in the kitchen to calm down. Cristian stayed in the kitchen for a long time, Beatrice must have realized what was going on! Chapter 887: What are your plans for the future? Because of what had happened in the kitchen, Serena did not dare to look Beatrice in the eye when she brought out the food, because she was afraid that Beatrice would see something different in her. After putting all the dishes on the table, Serena excused herself to take off her coat and went to her room and then to the bathroom, where she looked at herself in the mirror and saw that she had no visible problem except her lips were a little red. Then she repeated to him that Cristian could kiss him only once, because if she kissed him too long, his lips would swell. At that point, Beatrice would understand what was wrong at first sight. Although everyone knew what would happen between a boyfriend and a girlfriend or a couple, Serena was a very private woman who did not want her private affairs to be known by others. Fortunately, she did not look strange now. Serena rxed and resumed her seat at the table. Cristian had already put the food on her te and Serena reached out to finish taking it when she saw Cristian smile and ask her: -Didn¡¯t you go back to the bedroom to take off your coat? Serena¡¯s ears suddenly turned red with shyness. Cristian must have done it on purpose; he knew Serena was shy and did it on purpose. Serena looked at Cristian angrily and replied: -I took off my jacket and then I felt cold again, so I put it back on. Beatrice, who had already started eating, smiled and said, -Yes, the weather is unpredictable now and you should wrap up warm, a little extra clothing is not bad. Serena saw that Beatrice¡¯s expression was natural and there was nothing strange about it and realized that she was thinking too much. So Serena stopped thinking about it, -Thank you for your concern, I understand. During the meal, even though Cristian and Serena sat together, Serena did not even want to talk to him, she only talked to Beatrice and did not even look at Cristian. Beatrice tried to remain calm on the surface, but silently gave a couple of nces and found that Cristian was not angry, but was looking at Serena with loving eyes. Beatrice remembered what had happened to these two five years ago. Then five years passed and Beatrice thought that the journey these two had shared was over, so she introduced Cristian to a girl in the hope that he could start a new life. But what she did not expect was that these two would meet again and then¡­. These past events were very moving and it wasforting to see the two have the happy ending they have now. After experiencing all this, Beatrice thought that these two will probably not be able to be away from each other for the rest of their lives. With this in mind, Beatrice suddenly looked at Cristian and asked, -What are his ns for the future? This sudden question made Serena freeze and she looked at Beatrice, only to find that Beatrice was asking Cristian, who, sensing the seriousness of Beatrice¡¯s tone, thought seriously and answered: -I want to marry Serena, as long as Serena agrees. Serena, however, said: -Beatrice, we are still only engaged, let¡¯s talk about marriageter. Of course Beatrice knew that Serena was excusing Cristian and told him to stop asking. But Beatrice thought otherwise and asked again: -What about your family? Do they know? -Aunt Beatrice¡­ -Serena, don¡¯t say anything,¡¬ Beatrice gave her a small smile. Serena did not want to talk about it now and said, -It¡¯s not a good idea to talk about it. -It¡¯s not a good idea to talk about it at dinner, is it? It¡¯s better to wait until you finish eating before talking about this topic. Serena expected her offer to be rejected, but Beatrice quickly agreed: -Yes, we will discuss it after we eat. After eating, Serena was called by Beatrice to the kitchen, -Serena, do the dishes first, please. Serena had to agree because Cristian was there, she took one look at Beatrice and went to the kitchen, Serena didn¡¯t know what Beatrice would say to Cristian, she was afraid that Beatrice would tell Cristian everything on impulse, so she was distracted while washing the dishes. After a while, Serena was really anxious and decided to go spy on the two. She put the stained te in the sink with the intention of washing the suds off her hands and then going to spy. But the te was so slippery that Serena could not hold it. Seeing that the te was about to fall to the floor, she reflexively reached out to grab it, but missed. There was a loud bang from the kitchen and the two people sitting in the living room jumped to their feet, and Cristian rushed into the kitchen almost immediately. Looking at Cristian¡¯s back, Beatrice inwardly sighed and thought that she must have a daughter in the future. Because if he had a son, in the future his son would surely have only one girl in his heart. The cell phone in Beatrice¡¯s pocket vibrated, and she pulled it out and looked at it. The caller ID was an unknown number, but the number had a familiar destination, and she frowned as she hung up the phone. If it weren¡¯t for Serena and Cristian, Beatrice would never want to see Angelo in her life again, even if it meant dying.N?velDrama.Org content rights. In the kitchen Serena looked at the pieces on the floor and could not believe what she had just done, she had just broken all the dishes trying to pick up one. Serena quickly thought of a solution. They were right there in the living room, would they make fun of her if they found out she couldn¡¯t even wash dishes properly? She was still thinking of a solution when the kitchen door opened and the next thing she knew, Cristian walked in to see porcin shards all over the floor and Serena standing in the middle of the pile of shards. -I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to, it was just a sudden ident¡­. Before Serena could finish her sentence, Cristian walked up to her, took her in his arms and walked straight out of the kitchen. Beatrice casually walked up to him and asked: -What happened? Serena still had foam on her hands and had to exin, -I didn¡¯t hold the te still. But Serena noticed that Beatrice was looking at her strangely, as if Beatrice thought she had broken the te on purpose. Serena really didn¡¯t want Beatrice to talk to Cristian too much, but she hadn¡¯t found a good solution yet, and she had really broken the te without meaning to¡­ -Beatrice, take a break. Serena is hurt, I will help her first. Serena blinked, thinking it strange that she didn¡¯t know she was hurt. Chapter 888: What should I talk about? After entering the room, Cristian took Serena to the sink to wash and dry her hands. Only now did he realize that she had cut her hand; she had identally cut herself when she knelt down to pick up the shards. At that moment she froze for a moment and then stood up, unable to understand how things could have turned out this way. -A wound this small, how did you find it? -Serena looked at the wound and said. Cristian replied with a disgruntled expression, then took her wounded spot in his mouth and sucked it gently. -You! -Serena blushed and tried to withdraw her own hand. But Cristian¡¯s strength was so great that she could not free herself. He took a while to release her and said coldly, -Don¡¯t do that again, and call the nanny. Serena put on a reluctant expression, -It was just an ident, I did everything right before, it¡¯s just¡­. She hesitated, intrigued by what Beatrice had just told Cristian in the living room, and then cautiously asked, -Did my aunt say anything to you just now? Cristian looked at her and did not answer. His nce caused Serena to anxiously grab her sleeve. -Tell me. -What¡¯s the hurry? She spoke lightly, and her voice was low and pleasant, with a smile in her eyes. -Is this what you call an ident? -It isn¡¯t! -There was a moment of silence, and Serena shook her head. -Don¡¯t worry. Seeing that she looked a little dejected, Cristian took her hand and cupped her pale palm in his. -For my grandfather¡¯s sake, I will take care of it, and if that is not possible, I can still escape with you, can¡¯t I? At thest sentence, Serena eximed. -Are you serious? Would you go with me if your grandfather did not approve? -There¡¯s no choice but to do it, is there? -The palm of the hand that still held her had moved to his lips. He leaned closer and said softly, -You will have to take care of me when the timees. Serena did not even think about it; she simply grasped his hand and nodded her head halfheartedly. -No problem! The contract this man gave Matthew before marriage was literally to give her all his assets; to him, she was more important than anything else. To her, too, he was certainly more important than anything else. ¡°I will still raise him with her money,¡± Serena secretly thought. Cristian, for his part, froze at her unwavering gaze, stared at her for a long moment and then suddenly smiled. -Why so silly? -What? -Shouldn¡¯t a girl¡¯s first reaction when she hears something like this be to be shocked? -Why? -Serena asked incredulously. -A gigolo, and you can ept that? Gigolo? Serena unconsciously wrinkled her nose, -Of course gigolos bother me. Before Cristian could say the words that followed, she added: -But if this person is you, I don¡¯t care! Cristian waspletely taken aback. The woman in front of him was clean and pure in her feelings for him, without a trace of impurity, and seemed to ept him for all that he was. At this thought, Cristian could not resist raising his hand and drawing her into his arms. The scene of the first time he had seen her appeared in his mind. Then she rushed toward him, all aroused, looking at him with burning and shining eyes, with a feeling of bewilderment and finding. Later, a man approached and told him that it was a case of mistaken identity on his part. She shouted no and was taken away. Now that she was so kind to him, had she made a mistake again? Or, perhaps, had she taken him as a substitute? At this thought, Cristian¡¯s eyes rolled with a sh of anger, and his arms tightened a little around her. Serena felt a little breathless in his arms, and unconsciously put some distance between them. As warm as that embrace was, she was still worried that she might identally hurt the baby. But this action caused Cristian to frown and ask with annoyance, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Serena just smiled. -Nothing is wrong. Cristian thought she was thinking too much, looking at her crush. How could she think of him as a substitute when she had already called her aunt here? -He took her in his arms again, only this time with much gentler force than before. After the meal, Cristian left, and before he did he called the nanny. Serena wanted to refuse, but said nothing at the man¡¯s affirmative look. Then the nanny arrived and after saying goodbye to Serena and Beatrice went to the office . Serena felt a little helpless and Beatrice could not help but tease her about that look. -If you hadn¡¯t dropped your te, she wouldn¡¯t have done that. Hearing this, Serena felt a little embarrassed. -Zia, you don¡¯t think I broke the te on purpose, do you? -Don¡¯t you? -Beatrice raised an eyebrow andughed. -No! Beatrice gave her a look of disbelief and Serena added in a heavier tone, -I really didn¡¯t! Serena tried to exin herself, but the expression on Beatrice¡¯s face and the look in her eyes made Serena feel that her exnations were useless.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The two women did not have much to talk about together, and it was not long before Beatrice was bored and wanted to go home. Serena apanied her to the door, only to open it and find Domenico about to ring the doorbell. Domenico¡¯s hand finished ringing the bell, only for the door to open. Both sides froze for a moment. After a moment, Domenico awkwardly let go of her hand and nodded to both of them with an awkward smile. He was about to speak when Beatrice brought her arms to her chest and gave him a cold stare. -Domenico, I don¡¯t even want to answer the phone, do you think I will see him?¡± Beatrice did not even bother to be polite, and she knew what Domenico hade for, so she first clearly stated her attitude. Domenico also had a slightly embarrassed expression on his face, looking at Serena, who was standing next to him, and rubbing his nose sardonically. -Mr. Angelo misses you, he has been waiting many years for your return, will you really not join your father on this rare asion? At his words, Beatrice growled. -Does he expect me to return? I think he expects me to die out there, doesn¡¯t he? So I don¡¯t have to go back and make a fool of myself for him, do I? As for visiting, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary, what do I have to talk to an old man who has been stubborn all his life? Both Beatrice and Iris had left the Calligaris family and changed theirst names immediately, so it was clear that they were on bad terms with the family, but Serena did not expect Beatrice to be on such bad terms with Angelo. Chapter 889: Did I scare you? Probably because Beatrice¡¯s aura was so strong, or perhaps because Domenico feared he could not change her mind, the man sweated nervously and looked at Beatrice with a helpless expression. -Ma¡¯am, that was many years ago, and do you still remember it now? Your father would have repented long ago. -Repented? -Beatrice couldn¡¯t help but wince at his words, ¡°Dominic, could it be that what I saw and heard at home that day was all a lie? If he had remorse, he wouldn¡¯t do these things now, I saw it all with my own eyes! Even if he had remorse, he would only regret not torturing me and my sister a little harder! Beatrice¡¯s emotions red at the mention of what had happened then, and there was anger in her eyes. Serena looked at Beatrice in astonishment. What had happened then, and why had this father-daughter oue urred? Seeing Beatrice¡¯s anger, Domenico did not know what to say, but then he remembered that the purpose of his visit today was to ask Beatrice toe back. But it was clear that one or two visits would not impress Beatrice, so he had to reassure her. -Take it easy, I¡¯m just here to talk to you, if you really don¡¯t want to see Mr. Angelo, then I won¡¯t force you to go. Hearing this, Beatrice realized that she had overreacted and turned to control her emotions for a moment. Serena saw this and could only lean closer and whisper to Domenico.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. -Domenico, she is unstable at the moment, if they are going to meet right now, I think the oue will definitely not be as nned, why don¡¯t you go back for today? What she said was right, and Domenico looked at her with a little more satisfaction. However, he was, after all, only a butler in the Calligaris family, and although he would speak for her in front of Angelo, this old man was indeed very stubborn. With this in mind, Domenico nodded. -You are very considerate, she is a bit anxious, so please take care of ourdy, thank you. Serena was quite impressed with Domenico, even though she had listened to Angelo¡¯s orders to let her go earlier. But Serena could see that there was no trace of malice in Domenico¡¯s eyes, only kindness. This was a very kind-hearted old man. Thinking of this, Serena smiled at him. -See you next time, and be careful on the road. When Domenico left, Serena closed the door. At that moment Beatrice¡¯s back was still to her and when she heard the sound she took a deep breath and then turned to look at Serena. -Did I get too excited earlier and scare you? Beatrice had never liked to show herself like that in front of other people, but she was really angry when it came to her father¡¯s business, and besides, at that moment¡­ Thinking about it, Beatrice¡¯s eyes were heavy with loss. Serena did not dare to ask her what had happened, she just shook her head no, then reached out to help her with her hand and said softly. -Don¡¯t be angry, why don¡¯t you have dinner with me before you leave? In fact, Beatrice was a little exasperated. Hearing this question, she nodded. Downstairs. Domenico opened the car door and went upstairs, and Angelo saw that he was the only one back, with a look of disappointment. -Does he still refuse to see me? Whether it was Domenico¡¯s delusion of him, it seemed that Angelo had suddenly aged a lot when he said that. Thinking of how much Angelo had suffered and regretted those two sisters all these years, Domenico could only exin, -Sir, don¡¯t be discouraged, thedy is angry now, so it¡¯s normal that she doesn¡¯t want to see you now, let¡¯se back to see her in a few days when she¡¯s no longer angry. Angelo looked at one point, the longing for his daughter and the desire to see her was clearly written in those eyes. After all these years, this was the only time to see her. Angelo was proud, and when his two daughters said they were leaving home, he ruthlessly said they should leave and never return, and that he would never look for them. He did so, until one day he received the news of Iris¡¯s death and bitterly regretted it. While he was mourning, he asked someone to look for Beatrice, but Beatrice had her men bring him a message. -I will not return to the Calligaris family even if I drift to my death, and now that I no longer have the surname Calligaris, I also ask Mr. Angelo to remember what he said at first and leave my life in peace. When Angelo heard this, he became so angry that he almost got sick. Domenico said he would send for her again, but Angelo ordered him not to go back to Beatrice! Many years had passed like that. Angelo had reached retirement age and did not even know if he would leave this world soon. The old man sighed heavily at the thought. -I don¡¯t think she will forgive me for the rest of her life, and she won¡¯t be angry if I don¡¯t go with her. Probably the two of us will never have to see each other again. Domenico saw the look of remorse on Angelo¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help saying, -It shouldn¡¯t be like this, if thedy really med you then she wouldn¡¯t havee home that day. Angelo¡¯s gaze became even more helpless at the mention of this. -She only came back once in all these years, and surprisingly it was because of that brat¡¯s business; if it wasn¡¯t for this incident this time, she wouldn¡¯t have even wanted toe to this country, let alone go home. Domenico listened to him and continued to reassure him. -Look, sir, Mrs. Beatrice came here in person for this matter, so maybe she will be worried this time, and I also think you did something wrong in this matter, maybe¡­. Angelo narrowed his eyes and looked at him dangerously. -Domenico, what are you trying to say? Domenico smiled sardonically and did not continue speaking. -Are you saying I did wrong? But I am doing it for the sake of my grandson. Domenico was no more than a butler, so he simply said politely. -But I¡¯m afraid Mrs. Beatrice will get even more upset if you keep this up. Hearing this, Angelo sighed heavily again, before adding, -Even if she is angry I can¡¯t help it, I can¡¯t stop thinking about those children because of her anger, can I? They are young now, butter, when they are older, they will know why I do it. Chapter 890: Don’t forget your promise Joseph had been very angry since he found out that Magdalene had been taken home by Tancredi, this made Vittorio feel that the wicked woman had finally gotten what she deserved. After the excitement, Vittorio felt that his mood was waning again. In any case, Magdalene was the woman he had loved for years, and for those years she had been like his light, her eyes following her wherever she went, before his love was thrown underfoot by her and shattered. Vittorio pulled out his phone and looked at the time, it was almost dark, flipped through his contact list and realized that he had no one to talk to. Vittorio got out of bed and also felt like a failure. After all this time, he had no friend he could trustpletely, and if he had called that bastard Cristian now he would have simply said ¡°fuck you.¡± Cristian was a trusted friend, but not for chatting all the time! After thinking about it, Vittorio thought it would be better to go have a drink alone. As he drove outside and looked at the stores selling all kinds of food, Vittorio suddenly remembered the face of a girl who was eating and who looked at him with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°You are so kind! Why didn¡¯t you ask her toe to a big dinner? After all, she was the only one who paid him such nicepliments. Fifteen minutester, Laura entered the hotel with her bag and, after asking the waiter, was taken to a private room. As soon as she entered the room, Laura could smell the aroma full of delicacies that tasted of seduction, and Vittorio was sitting next to the food. At this point, Vittorio was simply much more seductive than the other men. Laura quickly approached him, ced her bag on the floor, and asked loudly, ¡°Why are you inviting me to dinner all of a sudden? -You¡¯re here,¡¬ Vittorio exined as he pulled her up, -I¡¯m in a good mood today and I happened to think of you, so I¡¯m inviting you here. -But there¡¯s so much, can we eat it all? -We¡¯ll take our time and it¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t finish it.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Anyway, today he was looking for someone to keep himpany and Laura was a good choice. Laura unconsciously swallowed under his gaze. -Can I take it home if I can¡¯t finish it? -Yes. -Thank you!!! -Laura was immediately excited, and began to eat. Vittorio stared at her, and as the food was imported, that little face took on another expression of satisfaction, then switched to excitement, and finally returned to look at him with tears in her eyes. -The food in this restaurant is also very good! Vittorio, you are so kind! Once again, she began topliment him, and as soon as she had eaten the good food, Laura was a different person. Vittorio couldn¡¯t help but tease her at the thought of how bad she had been before, so he asked her, -Really? How good am I? Laura murmured as she stuffed the food into her mouth. -Exceptionally good, the best in the world! Vittorio could not help butugh: -Give me morepliments. I will treat you to a hearty meal every day for the next month if I am satisfied. This was very easy for Laura, except that she did not likepliments. -As tempting as the offer is, I cannot in good conscience give her apliment. The smile on Vittorio¡¯s lips froze at her words, probably not expecting Laura to say this, and he narrowed his eyes and asked, -Are you serious? I don¡¯t have any strengths? The expression on his face became frustrated for almost a second, which made Laura instantly embarrassed and murmured, ¡°Actually, you do. -Yes? ¨C Vittorio asked with a bitter smile. He thought Magdalene despised him because she did not know his good side, but now Laura¡¯s words had suddenly brought him to his senses. Maybe he was really useless too? -Naturally, everyone has strengths and weaknesses. Although everything I have heard about you has been told to me by others, I have found out through these few meetings that you still have good points. -So tell me, what is good about me? -Sincerity, I think you treat people sincerely, do you know how difficult it is to approach Serena? Because I¡¯m from the same country as her, and I wanted to be closer to her, but she was very defensive, and I impressed her by being honest. So the fact that she epted you as a friend means that you are also quite sincere. The most important point¡­ At this point, Laura paused, seemingly hesitantly, before looking at him reluctantly and saying, ¡°You are verypassionate. Compassionate? Laura lowered her eyes and did not take another bite, her spirit visibly fading. -I know that when you said you were inviting me to a big meal, you were actually taking pity on me. All your words about inviting youter when I have money are just tofort me. Vittorio froze. He started by inviting her to dinner to apologize, but he did not expect her to cry over food, so he becamepassionate and promised to offer her a big meal more often. He did not expect her to know all this. -Thank you,¡¬ Laura looked at him for the first time with serious eyes. I used to always look at you with a filter, but now I realize that I cannot listen to other people¡¯s version. No matter what people say about you, they are only seeing a part of you, not the whole, so you can¡¯t use that to indicate a person¡¯s character. Vittorio froze for half a minute before reacting to the fact that he had actually beenforted by a girl. Gosh, he was thrilled to see her looking at him with wide, serious eyes, her eyshes still smudged with tears, and Vittorio felt her silhouette light up and really shine. Vittorio looked at her frozen. A girl like Laura was definitely not his type, he liked a bright and pretty girl like Magdalena, but¡­ now he thought Laura was pretty too ¡­. Thinking about it, Vittorio rubbed his nose and felt strange. -Well, don¡¯t be fooled, even if you don¡¯t say nice things, I will treat you to a great meal, so hurry up and eat. Hearing these words, Laura could not help but stare at him. -Really? Why didn¡¯t you say that before? Vittorio had a puzzled expression on his face. -If you had said that, I wouldn¡¯t have had to think so much about praising you. After saying this, Laura shook her head helplessly and continued eating, before looking up and saying again, -Don¡¯t forget your promise. Vittorio was speechless. What if he suddenly wanted to take back everything he had said earlier? Although he had not meant it as apliment, he had said it, so why not make him enjoy it a little more? Vittorio felt very traumatized in his heart by her words. It was worse than heartbreak! However, all the sadness and pain from before seemed to have suddenly disappeared. Chapter 891: Loss of consciousness It was getting colder and colder, and when Serena came out of the hospital after her checkup, she was shivering in the cold wind. Beatrice took off her scarf and put it on Serena. Serena hurried to take it off her, ¡°No, Auntie, it¡¯s too cold, you¡¯ll be cold if you give me the scarf. Beatrice gave her a helpless look and couldn¡¯t help but scold her, ¡°You know you¡¯ll be cold too, why didn¡¯t you dress more before going out? You know you are pregnant and you are still so careless. When he scolded her, Serena did not dare say a word of resistance and remained silent. As Beatrice spoke, a ring of warm air came out of her mouth and she looked at the buildings around her, -It¡¯s almost Christmas and I think I¡¯ll spend it here with you this year. At her words, Serena froze and unconsciously followed her gaze. So fast? Could she not believe that she was about to celebrate Christmas? She gently ran her hand over her belly, which would be exactly three months old by the time the vacations arrived. Serena thought of her son Manuel, who was far away in his hometown. He and she had not seen each other for a long time either. And since she had moved in with Cristian, she had not been able to contact the little guy much, so she wondered how he was doing and if he missed her. -Well, don¡¯t stay here, get ready toe back. -All right. The two advanced arm in arm, and just as they reached the edge of the road, a car that looked neither like a cab nor a private family car stopped in front of them. Soon, the door of the car opened and several men gathered around. They were four or five men in ck suits and sunsses, and with a mob-like appearance, this made Serena frown and look at them impassively. Beatrice looked sidelong at the men and sneered, ¡°Is there something wrong with you? Between them, one of whom looked like the boss, they spoke: ¡®Our boss wants to see you.¡¯ -Is that so? Who is your leader? Why do we need to see him? Just because he wants to see us? -Mrs. Beatrice, please don¡¯t put us in a difficult situation, the chief just wants to invite you two as his guests. -Then go back and tell any guest you have in the house who is afraid to show his true face that we don¡¯t want him. After saying this, Beatrice took Serena¡¯s hand and prepared to leave. The men saw this and with a frown immediately stepped forward to surround the two again, stopping them both in ce. -Miss Beatrice¡­. Beatrice scowled and barked sternly, -Get out of the way! Several men could only retreat helplessly to the side when they saw her like this. Only then did Beatrice push Serena away as several men watched the two leave in the background, bowing together and talking about something. After a short walk, Beatrice¡¯s pace slowed, -Because it¡¯s disgusting, you annoy them-. Serena took her by the hand and it was a leisurely walk. By now it was obvious that the group had just talked about their leader; they wanted to ask Beatrice toe back, but they were too afraid to get tough with her and so they backed down when she yelled at them. Who else but Angelo? Thinking about this, Serena could not help but say aloud, ¡°Perhaps Lord Angelo really wants to see you. At these words, Beatrice¡¯s steps faltered and she turned her head to look at Serena. Her eyes were deep and haunting, looking a bit intimidating, and Serena¡¯s scalp tingled under her gaze. -What¡¯s wrong? -What do I care if he wants to see me? The words were clear then, and if it weren¡¯t for you and Cristian this time, I wouldn¡¯t even be here. Serena felt a little guilty. -I¡¯m sorry, Auntie, it¡¯s my fault for making youe all the way here. -Nothing,¡¬ Beatrice came over and stroked her face. It¡¯s almost noon, why don¡¯t you call Cristian and have him eat at thepany today and let¡¯s go eat together, I know a ce I miss and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s still open. Serena said yes, then texted Cristian that she was out to lunch with Beatrice. After texting, Beatrice saw her put her phone away and got her into a cab she had stopped earlier, telling the driver the address. -Actually, since you are with him now, you don¡¯t have to go to work anymore. Hearing this, Serena was a little stunned. -If I don¡¯t go, will they think I¡¯m one of thosezy, vain women? -Do you think you are? -No!¡±-Serena shook her head. -So what else is there to say? You are not that kind of person, and Cristian would not look at you like that. If you weren¡¯t pregnant, you could go to work as much as you wanted, but look at how you are now-what did the doctor say to you at today¡¯s checkup? Thinking about the doctor¡¯s words, Serena half-closed her lips without speaking. Her health seemed to have deteriorated a lot since she became pregnant with her second child. No, maybe it was after Cristian¡¯s ne crash. Because of that period of not eating and not sleeping well, the fever from going out in the rain, and all the subsequent work when she felt physically exhausted and unable to go on. But she did not expect to have an abortion aftering here and having sex with Cristian. She thought of Manuel, who had been through a lot when she was pregnant with him and in great health, and now¡­. Thinking about it, Serena sighed heavily. -I know, I¡¯ll think of something. The two soon arrived at a restaurant, and Beatrice paused on her way to the door. -Is this what you were talking about earlier? Beatrice looked at the decor in front of her and the people inside, the glint in her eyes slowly fading. -No.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Things had changed and it was normal that that restaurant no longer existed. Noticing that she was rather depressed, Serena said, -Why don¡¯t you-? -Let¡¯s have a drink here. -Okay. Unexpectedly, the restaurant was quite good, and after eating, Serena felt she had to go to the bathroom and sighed helplessly, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m going to the bathroom. One of the most annoying things about being pregnant was that she always wanted to go to the bathroom. Serena left her phone and purse on the table and went to the bathroom. When she washed her hands and came out of the bathroom, she ran into a man who stopped in front of her and looked unpleasant. Serena¡¯s expression changed and her brain worked quickly, and she immediately spoke, ¡°Do you want to¡­? Unfortunately, before she could finish her sentence, she received a sharp blow to the back of her head, stopping any further words, and when she tried to say something else, a wave of darkness came over her eyes. Soon after, Serena lost consciousness. Chapter 892: Don’t you know she is pregnant? Beatrice had been sitting alone in the restaurant for a while, but Serena had not returned. When her cell phone vibrated on the table, Beatrice picked it up and looked at it, and saw that it was a message from Cristian. But Serena was not there. It was better to wait for her return before reading the message. Beatrice turned off the phone again and waited a little longer, but Serena was still not back. Beatrice frowned, vaguely sensing that something was wrong. She motioned the waiter to settle the bill, then gathered up all of Serena¡¯s things and asked the waiter to take her to the restaurant bathroom. It turned out that the bathroom was empty and no one was there. -What¡¯s going on? Where is she? -Beatrice asked. The waiter also had a strange expression on his face. -I¡¯m not sure, thatdy came to me a moment ago after asking me where the bathroom was, and I don¡¯t think I saw her leave after that¡­. I thought she didn¡¯t feel well in her stomach, so I didn¡¯t ask. -Do you have other bathrooms in this restaurant besides this one? The waiter bit his lower lip and shook his head. -Not anymore, this is the only bathroom that our staff also uses. After hearing that there was only one bathroom in this restaurant, Beatrice thought about what had happened earlier and immediately understood what had happened. -Ma¡¯am, how about we go back inside and look for it? -No, she¡¯s not there,¡¬ Beatrice replied coldly. Beatrice could probably guess now where Serena had gone, the look in her eyes and the aura around her cooled immediately¡­. Angel. Beatrice turned and headed outside, but was surprised to find another exit across the hall, so she walked around it. -Hey, how did this door open? Beatrice was now absolutely certain that Serena had stumbled into something. It was unthinkable that her father could do such a thing. Trying to get her to recognize this father was not going to happen in this lifetime! Beatrice walked out of the restaurant just as Serena¡¯s cell phone rang; it was a call from Cristian. Presumably he called because he got no answer from Serena. Would this rtionshipplicate things if she was told? It was clear that it was her business with Angelo and that Serena was just involved. She might as well work it out herself. With this in mind, Beatrice did not answer the phone and simply silenced him before continuing on her way. After taking a few steps, a car suddenly stopped in front of her and several men got out and directly surrounded her. Beatrice quickly recognized the men as the ones she had met that morning, only now there were two fewer of them. Beatrice put her hands together and looked at them mockingly, -What, are you going to kidnap me too? When she finished, she held out her hands, -Bind hands or feet, huh? The leader¡¯s face changed a few shades at her words and he shook his head. -I dare not, Mrs. Beatrice, we are only here to invite you. -Invite? -Beatrice narrowed her eyes dangerously, -Then why take anyone away from me? -This is ast resort, Mrs. Beatrice,e on up,¡¬ said the man at the head of the group. -Where is she? -If you touch her, I will send you all to jail.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Her words made the man pale, and he hastened to exin. -Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am, they won¡¯t do anything to you as long as youe with us. When he received the answer, Beatrice guessed that Serena was not in the car and that she would not see her even if she got in. But if she did not get in the car, she would not have a chance to see her. -Ma¡¯am, please get in. The manager opened the door for her and made an inviting gesture. Beatrice half-closed her lips and had to get into the car. In the Calligaris family. Angelo was sitting in the living room, holding a frame with a group photo of a family of four. Angelo was still young in the picture, handsome despite his middle age, and the woman next to him was clearly the same age as him, but the years had not left many marks on her face, and she was a well-groomed, kind, and polite woman. The two girls beside her, one tall and one short, seemed especially close, with their two little hands sped together and their two little bodies still attached. In those days, the four of them were the envy of the world. And now? In the entire Calligaris family, Angelo was the only one left. Angelo¡¯s fingertips were slowly brushing his wife¡¯s face against that of his daughter in the picture. Domenico sighed inwardly at the scene. -Sir, it is better not to look, some things cannot be changed. Angelo raised his head, obviously with tears in his eyes, still holding the picture frame in his hand, but muttered and asked, -Domenic, have I done too many bad things in myst life? Is that why I was given so much punishment in this life? Although his name was known to many, and he had many properties and countless assets in his name, he was separated from his wife and had no one by his side. Dominic was momentarily speechless, remembering the old man¡¯s current situation, which was indeed a bit tragic. The two men remained silent, and a few momentster someone entered. -Sir, Mrs. Beatrice is here. Domenico and Angelo froze for a moment at the same moment, and then looked at each other unconsciously, both apparently surprised by the news. A few momentster, Domenico smiled: -You see, my lord, the God treats you very well, and thedy is back. Go and ask her toe in. The informant turned and went out. Soon he let Beatrice in and then withdrew to wait outside again. And Angelo was a little confused when he saw Beatrice appear before him, thinking that she had seen him wrong, otherwise why would this reticent daughter suddenlye to his door? A thought crossed his mind and Angelo wondered if she was here for Cristian again. As Angelo pondered, he looked back but felt a hint of moisture in his eyes, hurried to reach up and wipe the corners of his eyes before coughing softly and ordering Domenico, -Domenico, tell the maids to prepare the tea. Beatrice also saw Angelo¡¯s tear stains and froze for a moment, feeling something lodge in her heart, but it was quickly reced by anger. There was nowhere to vent her anger, and now that she had finally seen Angelo, Beatrice stepped forward and shouted a rebuke. -No need to pretend, you know I¡¯m not here for tea and snacks. Angelo. Do you have a conscience or not? How dare you ask someone to tie her up here at this hour, don¡¯t you know she¡¯s pregnant? Chapter 893: Will you be able to take responsibility if something happens? Angelo¡¯s jaw dropped at Beatrice¡¯s screams. Domenico, who was standing on the sidelines, also froze for a long moment. Beatrice was really pissed off!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She had just taken Serena to the hospital this morning for a checkup and the doctor had instructed her to take care of her body and protect the baby. But now her men were checking on Serena, and these men were all big and tall-who knew if they would hurt her? Not knowing how she was now, Beatrice was very distressed and immediately said, ¡°Where is she? Take me to her now. It was at that moment that Angelo came to his senses and asked confusedly, ¡°Girl, who are you talking about? He had a vague suspicion in his mind, but was taken aback. Seeing that he was still pretending, Beatrice became so angry that she grabbed Angelo. -Now you¡¯re still pretending. She is pregnant and now you won¡¯t let me see her. If anything happens to her or the baby she is carrying, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life! Domenico, who had heard something from the side, saw that Beatrice was holding Angelo, and her expression and tone of voice did not look like a joke, so he had to rush forward. -Sir, let go of your hand and speak clearly, youe here out of the blue and say this, Lord Angelo and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. At these words, Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened. -Domenico, we havee this far and you are still lying to me? -Ma¡¯am, I never tell lies or lies, you know, Lord Angelo and I stayed home today, we didn¡¯t go anywhere, what exactly is wrong with what you are saying, calm down and speak clearly first, okay? Beatrice was speechless. Even if Angelo would not admit it, Beatrice would not believe it, but Beatrice knew that Domenico was not a liar, and had been a kind of right-hand man to Angelo over the years. With this in mind, Beatrice let go of his hand and said coldly, -Didn¡¯t you send someone to get me and Serena toe? Domenico rubbed his nose and spoke for Angelo. -It¡¯s true, but it was only that day, but you were angry, so I want to ask you again in a few days. -Domenico, you didn¡¯t ask anyone toe see me today? -No. ¡°Domenico shook his head. Beatrice¡¯s eyes shifted to Angelo. -Is she the one who called? Angelo did not expect his daughter to be sobative, he was really stunned by her at that moment, and only now that she was talking to him was heing to his senses and speaking helplessly. -I would call someone, but do you want to see me? -Well, you are all so quick to deny it, do you know how I got here? It was the man who brought me here a moment ago who kidnapped Serena and made mee to you. Angelo did not know what to answer. Domenico finally sensed something and hurried to call the men outside. -What¡¯s going on? Mrs. Beatrice said you kidnapped someone? The man¡¯s expression changed and he hurried to exin. -Domenico, it¡¯s not kidnapping, we¡¯re just inviting her back, Mr. Angelo didn¡¯t want to see Miss Beatrice? We are also¡­ -Bastards! -Domenico cursed under his breath, -What is wrong with you, where is the girl now? The man tried to exin himself, but could not get a word out. He rubbed his head in frustration, and did not know why he was being scolded. -I¡¯ll take you there! The man finished his depression and led the way, with Beatrice turning directly behind him. Dominic stepped forward to help Angelo: -Lord, let¡¯s go too. Angelo also tried to understand what was happening and followed. The trio exited the Calligaris family and entered a small alley. Beatrice could not help but frown as she observed her surroundings. Domenico and Angelo, looking down the narrowing alley in front of them, roasted more and more. The man in front of them finally stopped and tried to pull out his key to open the door, only to find that the lock had been broken and the door in front of him was not fully closed. His face paled and his mind went nk. -Is he here? Beatrice¡¯s reaction was faster than his, pushing the door around her and entering. As soon as she entered, Beatrice felt the dust hit her, choking her throat, so much so that she reached out to cover her mouth and nose. The house was not very bright, but the lighting in through the windows gave a good view of the interior. He looked around the room and did not see Serena. -Where is the girl? -Beatrice was furious. The man was a little surprised when she shouted at him like that and said abruptly: -I, I don¡¯t know, I brought her here and then I closed the door and left, but just now I found that the lock was broken, she escaped¡­? Angelo and Domenico looked at each other, both of them knew why Beatrice had just gotten angry. Domenico was furious and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Why did you bring someone here without permission? Will you be able to take responsibility if something happens? The man was so reprimanded by Domenico that his expression changed. -Domenico, I saw that Mr. Angelo had been thinking about Mrs. Beatrice all day, so I wanted to be bold enough to invite her, but¡­. Mrs. Beatrice didn¡¯t want that, and I didn¡¯t want to see Mr. Sad every day, so¡­. -So you dared to bring someone here without permission? -Angelo¡¯s voice took on more than a tinge of harshness as he stared at him. The men knelt beside Angelo. -Sir, I really didn¡¯t want to do that, I just wanted to¡­. He just thought she was a normal woman, he had seen Beatrice with her, but he didn¡¯t care, so he had found a random person to kidnap and use as a threat to Beatrice, as long as Beatrice met Mr. Angelo, he would seed. But now that the woman was gone, it would be fine if she escaped back, but what if she didn¡¯t? -What do you want? -Domenico scolded, -Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to help that man because you see him sad all day. The man nodded. -Yes, I have it in mind, sir, you can¡­. -What are you doing? -Beatrice impatiently interrupted and scoffed, -The woman you have here is gone and you still have the heart to beg for mercy? I tell you, if anything happens to her, I will make you pay ten times as much, believe it or not. Let¡¯s see if you still have the life to beg for mercy here! Beatrice¡¯s aura was so overwhelming that the man¡¯s mouth trembled with fear and he dared not speak. However, Beatrice quickly calmed down. -She doesn¡¯t have her phone or her money, so if she ran away by herself, she shouldn¡¯t be able to go very far by now, we¡¯ll send someone to look for her. But if¡­ Chapter 894: Fixed nodes He did not finish thest part of his sentence, but it was already clear to everyone. Angelo was silent for a moment and then suddenly spoke, -Domenic, get someone to search immediately, if there is nothing nearby then check further away and make sure you find her. Domenico nodded with a rare serious expression on his face. -I know, I¡¯ll go right away. After Domenico left, Beatrice did not feelfortable waiting and was about to leave, passing Angelo, when he spoke up and called her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. -You have just arrived, you will not find her alone. At these words, Beatrice¡¯s steps stopped and she looked at Angelo with cold eyes. -So what? -Come home with me first, we will soon hear something if Domenico sends someone to look for her. Beatrice rejected Angelo¡¯s suggestion without thinking and said coldly, -No, I can¡¯t sit and wait for news in this situation. Angelo was speechless, not expecting his kindness to be rejected. Angelo had always known how much this daughter of his hated him, but now that she had treated him like this, it was still hard on his heart. All Beatrice could think about was Serena, who had dated her and was still involved because of him, and if anything happened to Serena this time, she could not pay for it with a million deaths. The thought that she was weak and carrying a child made Beatrice despair and made her say a harsh word. -Anyway, if something happens to Serena and the baby this time, I will make the whole Calligaris family pay as well! With that, Beatrice left. When Cristian¡¯s call came again, Beatrice answered this time without hesitation. -Serena? The deep, firm male voice on the other end made Beatrice frown and whisper, -It¡¯s me. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone before Cristian¡¯s voice returned. -Aunt Beatrice? What is Serena¡¯s phone doing here with you? -This business¡­ Beatrice told Cristian the long story of what had happened today, making sure the other man understood before saying, -I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen, my personal fault, so¡­. Beatrice was hesitant to say anything about her rtionship with the Calligaris family, after all, if she had, she would have been exposed, but things hade to this point and she couldn¡¯t not say something, so as far as the Calligaris family was concerned, she only said that she had had some grudges against him in the past, and did not borate on what they were. Beatrice thought about asking him about his rtionship with the Calligaris family, but Cristian did not. -I know, I will send for her immediately. After hanging up the phone, Cristian called Vittorio directly. At that moment, Vittorio was inviting Laura to a big dinner, as he was fulfilling his promise to invite Laura to a big dinner during the next month. As things were being sorted out, Vittorio¡¯s phone rang. He looked and saw that it was indeed Cristian calling and hurried to answer it. -What kind of thing is going on today that you¡­? However, Vittorio¡¯s words were cut off at the other end before he could finish them. After that, his expression got worse and worse as he listened to the words on the other end, and eventually it got even worse. Laura, sitting opposite him, watched the whole process of his expression changing, and when he hung up, she could not resist asking him. -What happened? At the sound of Laura¡¯s voice, Vittorio came back to himself, thinking about what he had to do, his eyes apologetic. -Sorry, I can¡¯t have dinner with you today, but the food is all served, so look at the menu and order what you wantter and put it on my bill. But to her surprise, Laura put down the knife. -You haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s wrong, is it serious? At her mention, Vittorio¡¯s face took on a little more anger: -Yes, it¡¯s quite a serious situation and now I¡¯m going to go help! Having said that, Vittorio immediately got up. Laura saw him and got up after him. -I¡¯ll go with you. It was too embarrassing for her to eat here alone when everyone else was in such a hurry. Laura was a food lover, but there were some human idents she understood. -Huh? -Vittorio was confused for a moment. Are youing with me? -Yes, more people are more powerful, don¡¯t we help each other? You must not see me as a girl, I am very strong and can help in many things. -Don¡¯t you go to dinner anymore? -No, it¡¯s important to help you. And I don¡¯tck a sense of justice. After looking at her sincere face for a long time and thinking about her rtionship with her sister-inw, Vittorio thought it would be good to bring her along, and after a moment¡¯s thought Vittorio nodded. -All right then, you cane with me, but stay outside if there is any danger. Laura thought for a moment and then said, -Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m good at running, no one can run faster than me! -That means you run away a lot. -That¡¯s the truth,¡± Laura murmured. -What? Only then did Laura realize she had said something wrong and hastened to exin. -Oops, this is a joke, don¡¯t you have to go? Come on, don¡¯t drag it out. The two left the restaurant together, and the waiter called them as they left the cash register: -Mr. Vittorio, this¡­. -We¡¯re in a hurry, so I¡¯ll take the credit, and all the food will be a gift for your group. The waiter froze, followed by a smile of joy in his eyes, -Thank you, Mr. Vittorio. *** ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Serena awoke with a terrible pain in the back of her head and unconsciously tried to lift her head to stroke the back of her head, only to find that she could not move her hands. She stirred and, after realizing that her hands were tied, Serena abruptly opened her eyes to find unfamiliar surroundings. And she was lying on the floor, her hands and feet bound by ropes, unable to move. Memories poured into her mind and Serena finally remembered what had happened earlier, she and Beatrice had gone to eat at the restaurant and then gone to the bathroom in between, on the way out she met the man who had tried to invite her in the morning, she was about to speak when she was knocked out. Had she kidnapped herself? Serena was relieved that if it was them, they would use her to threaten Beatrice back to the Calligaris family and that she would not be in danger. Why were her hands and feet tied like that? Serena frowned and tried to struggle, but the more she struggled, the tighter she became. As she struggled, a sensual female voice came from behind her. -Don¡¯t struggle, the knots I made are fixed, if your hands work, maybe you could untie them for real, but you can¡¯t use your hands now, you will only get tighter if you struggle like this. This sound¡­ Serena stopped in her movements and turned around. Chapter 895: What is the magic you have? A familiar face caught her attention. Fair skin and a pretty, delicate face, only now she looked much more miserable than when they hadst met since thest time, with dark circles under her eyes and even disheveled hair. Magdalena? How could it be her? As soon as she saw her, Serena was shocked and her eyes filled with disbelief. shouldn¡¯t it be Angelo¡¯s people? But why was she now seeing Magdalene? As Serena looked at her, Magdalene¡¯s mouth turned into a wry smile as she watched her in silence. -Is it strange that it¡¯s me? Serena half-closed her lips and did not answer; the back of her neck ached, as did her bound hands and feet. However, the only good thing was that nothing moved in her baby. There was no way of knowing whether Magdalene, who was in front of her, would do something crazy at some point. -I am the one who asked her to kidnap you toe here, this is my territory, with the power of the Landi family it is easy for me to kidnap you. Serena¡¯s eyes quickly looked around, quickly observing her surroundings. The decor of the environment was simr to that of a hotel, in a more correct word, it was a hostel, and Serena had already stayed in a simr hostel when she was still a secretary. It was very cheap and basically had only a bed, a table and a bathroom. Magdalena had brought her here, and when she thought of her previous return to the Calligaris family, Serena immediately thought of something. -And then what? At her words, Magdalena narrowed her eyes slightly and stared at her. -Are you not afraid? Serena was speechless. -Waking up here alone, with your hands and feet tied, aren¡¯t you afraid? Shouldn¡¯t you panic and scream? Why don¡¯t you panic? Why don¡¯t you scream? Did you call Cristian toe and save you? -Is that why you tied me up here? -Serena wrinkled her forehead. -Of course not,¡¬ sneered Magdalena. She stood up, took a step toward her and abruptly reached out her hand to grasp Serena¡¯s chin. The movement made Serena shiver in pain, and she unconsciously frowned without a sound. Seeing this, Magdalene¡¯s pinch on her chin immediately increased in strength, her nails dug into her flesh, and some other marks were immediately made on her pale chin. As if this gave her pleasure, Magdalene¡¯s eyes lit up with joy and she proudly asked him, ¡°It hurts, doesn¡¯t it? Beg me. Serena was speechless again. It hurt, but Serena had no way to ask someone like that. -Let me do this, who do you think you are? -Serena struggled to escape his grasp and fell to the side, Magdalene saw it and blushed as he reached out and grabbed her again, only for Serena to say directly, -Will this thing you are doing to me change Cristian¡¯s mind about you? The words pierced Magdalene¡¯s mind and her movements stopped, her gaze filled with intense hatred. -You are right, it is true that my doing will not change Cristian¡¯s opinion of me, and he will continue to dislike me. At that moment, Magdalene¡¯s mood suddenly became sad again with her eyes downcast, and she murmured, -Why? I have worked so hard to take care of him, I like him so much, why can¡¯t he look at me once, just one more time? Slowly, tears slipped from her eyes and fell onto the cold floor. Serena watched the woman in front of her fall to the floor and then looked up at her with tears streaming down her face. -Why is he still attracted to you when he has lost his memory, when he no longer remembers you? What magic do you have? What magic did he have? -There¡¯s no magic in people, it¡¯s just that once you love something, no one forgets it anymore, even if one day you don¡¯t remember it, but these are already engraved in the trajectory of your life, it¡¯s not like losing your memory makes it go away. Serena¡¯s tone was subdued, as if she was exposing something that had nothing to do with her. At first she did not know why Cristian was attracted to her, and only when he spent time with her these days did shee to a vague understanding of this reasoning. Although he seemed to have lost his memory, his previous experiences had not simply disappeared, and his brain and body reacted in some way, not very strongly but present when familiar people were near him. Magdalena listened dumbfounded as the tears continued to fall. Serena looked up and her gaze fell on his face. -I know that asking for something and not getting it is probably the hardest thing in this world, even life, death and illness are not so terrible, but there are some things you cannot get even if you force them. And from the very beginning, you are doing it wrong. -What have I done wrong?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. -You went against your principles and morals. If you had stayed away from him and restrained the selfish thoughts in your heart once you knew who he was in the beginning, things would not have happened to the extent they did today. You would not have had to drug him and you would not have been kicked out of the Landi family. Hearing thesest words, a sh of panic shed in Magdalene¡¯s eyes, which were still crying. -No, you are not right, I was not kicked out of the Landi family, my grandfather only got angry for a moment, when he calmed down, I will still be thedy of the family! -Is that so? -Serena half-closed her lips and smiled weakly, -What if he finds out you did the kidnapping thing today? Magdalena froze. Serena¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. -Do you think he will ept it or will he be more disappointed in you? After a few moments, Magdalena panicked and exined, -No, my grandfather will not be disappointed in me, I am still his granddaughter and it was not me who kidnapped you today. It was the men of the Calligaris family, I just picked up the pieces, and as long as I tell him clearly, this has nothing to do with me. Serena looked like she was not in a good mood. Otherwise, given the Landi family upbringing, how could Magdalena be so stupid? I really didn¡¯t know why someone with such a good family upbringing could be so mentally fragile and overwhelmed. A small setback caused her to develop this mentality and be mentally abnormal. -How could you have nothing to do with that? As long as you were involved, whether you were in charge or the one doing it, you were involved. If Magdalena was the interceptor, then Serena could only save herself. She could not afford to y with herself now, and she dared not provoke Magdalena. Serena thought about it and spoke seriously, ¡°I will make a deal with you. You untie me, we will leave this hostel together, and I will pretend that today¡¯s incident never happened. Chapter 896: You lied to me! I would pretend that today¡¯s events never happened. That was all Magdalene could hear, and she stared at Serena, who was bound hand and foot, sitting against the wall, even though she looked like a mess at that moment. However, her eyes were still still, calm and collected, and the difference was immediately noticeable whenpared to herself. Clearly, she was thedy of the family, but at this moment her aura was almost dominated by her. Magdalene felt ufortable; she was inferior to Serena in every way. She bit her lower lip hard, a hint of resentment in her eyes. -Do you disband? Serena¡¯s hands were sweating with nervousness, and she was afraid to face a person with a mental abnormality. What if the person seemed normal now, but suddenly hurt? But Magdalene¡¯s condition should not be that serious yet, she could stillmunicate with her, and if Serena guided her slowly, she would do nothing today. -Well,¡¬ Serena nodded, -I can pretend that nothing happened. -How is it possible, how can you pretend nothing happened when I tied you up here? You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? When we get out of here, you will call Cristian right away and then tell my grandfather. -No,¡± Serena spoke quickly and firmly, ¡°I¡¯m a person of my word, I¡¯ll do what I say I¡¯ll do, and if I say I¡¯ll pretend it never happened, I¡¯ll never mention today¡¯s events again. -I thought you would believe that? -Maddalena scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re actually telling me this to save yourself, but unfortunately I¡¯m not stupid! -Exactly,¡¬ Serena half-closed her lips and nodded, -I tried to save myself, but I was also saving you. -What did you say? -Did I say I was wrong? If something happens to me, do you think you¡¯ll be okay? -Serena shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no escape, here manco, you are the biggest suspect, when the Calligaris family is involved with your people, you will be found out sooner orter. But if you let me go now and we leave together, if I am fine, of course you will be fine and no one will suspect you. After a few days, when your grandfather has calmed down, you can naturally go back to being your Miss Landi, so why do you have to go like this? As much as Magdalene hated her, she had to admit that Serena was right and that if anything happened to her, she would not be able to escape on her own. But could she be trusted? Could Serena really pretend that nothing had happened? -You are not a saint, of course you make mistakes, but as long as you correct them in time now, you still have a chance. Magdalena, even though I haven¡¯t liked you since we met, even more so when you drugged Cristian, I think you have a problem with your thoughts, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t change, go back to being Miss Landi, isn¡¯t that nice? Magdalena was so moved by his words that her eyes began to shine. Serena seized the opportunity and turned to the side. -I was unconscious before, so I don¡¯t know exactly how much time has passed, so hurry up, it might be a littleter and they might find their way here. The words were like a sharp blow on Magdalene¡¯s skull, and she reacted with a jolt. -What do you mean they might get here? -That¡¯s for sure, and if I don¡¯te back, they might even call the police, so we¡¯d better leave together before they get here, and when they get here, I¡¯ll exin everything. Magdalene hesitated, and Serena was in no hurry, felt calm, and waited for her. After a while, Magdalene walked toward her with slow steps and then squatted beside her, touching the ropes that bound her hands and feet. Watching the scene, Serena could only feel her heart beating again and hope for the best.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. -Could you help me exin for real? -Magdalena asked as she put her hands on the ropes and looked at her uncertainly. Serena half-closed her lips and met his eyes. -I would never lie to you. Serena¡¯s eyes were clean and sincere, like a spring of pure water, without a trace of malice. At such a look, Magdalene¡¯s lips trembled, -You, don¡¯t you hate me? I have done so much¡­ At her words, Serena gave her a good-natured smile. -Although you kidnapped me, when I woke up, you only bound my hands and feet and did not hurt me. This was enough to show that Magdalena still had a conscience in her heart, and since she still did, she would push her, for both of their sakes at this point. -So, I guess you are not evil by nature. These words were a blessing to Magdalene at that moment, and her eyes snapped open, tears pooling but not falling. Suddenly, it was clear that there was a difference between her and Serena. After a long moment of silence, Magdalene lowered her eyes and silently went to untie the rope from Serena¡¯s hand with quick movements. Soon the ropes were untied from Serena¡¯s body and she had no time to stretch her legs and arms before she stood up clinging to the wall. Magdalene stood still and looked at her tremblingly, ¡°Now shall we go? At these words, Serena nodded. -Good. Serena believed that this girl had a conscience, but she had to be careful. Magdalena looked at her suspiciously. -Why don¡¯t you leave? Serena clung to the wall and said slowly, -My legs are a little numb. She was telling the truth, her legs were indeed numb from being tied on the floor, and so were her hands. Seeing her blush, Magdalene did not suspect anything, but she did not even offer to leave. Some time passed before she asked. -Are your legs okay? Serena saw that Magdalena was still in a stable mood and nodded. -Let¡¯s go then, remember you promised to exin for me, and from now on we won¡¯t see each other again. -Okay. The two went out together, opening the door to the room. Serena held her breath and advanced slowly, noting on her way out that Magdalene had no sharp objects in her hands and that she would be safe if she went out and separated from this woman. She alone had arranged it, but she had not counted on the change of heart that followed. When the two reached the entrance to the staircase, Serena descended only to suddenly hear a familiar male voice. -Quick, the surveince video has been found, it¡¯s upstairs. Serena¡¯s pupils twitched and she unconsciously quickened her pace, even though she was still a step behind. Magdalena pushed her with hasty and annoyed force. -You lied to me! Chapter 897: Calling the police. As the male voice came from downstairs, hurried footsteps were heard. Serena¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she felt that something was wrong. She had just made Magdalena calm down, would she freak out now? She was about to turn her head to talk to Magdalena, but Magdalena was already clearly irritated, ashamed at the thought that she had just let Serena¡¯s words fool her and burst into tears. She had not expected Serena to lie to her! Besides, those men were here, so she would be caught in the act! No, she could not be caught by them! This was the only thing Magdalene could think of right away. ¡°Push her!¡± a voice shed through her mind. If he pushed her, then Serena¡¯s men would be in disarray and she could take the opportunity to leave, she would escape, she would return to the Calligaris family! With this thought, Magdalene did not hesitate a second, reaching and pushing Serena¡¯s back before turning and running. Serena had no chance to speak even if she had wanted to; in the position she was in, there was nothing around her to hold on to. At the point of her fall, she closed her eyes and reached out to protect her lower abdomen. No¡­ She had fought so hard for her chance to live, and if she really destroyed herself like that, what would she do next to atone for her sins? Just when Serena thought she was about to fall, a pair ofrge hands grabbed her just in time, a familiar scent bursting into her breath. Serena¡¯s eyes snapped open, meeting a pair of deep-set eyes. The man¡¯s cold eyes were no longer calm, but filled with anxiety, and although his hands were strong, they trembled softly. Serena¡¯s eyshes twitched softly, and she tried to say something, clutching her white shirt in excitement, but no word came out. Not only that, but she felt a giddy sensation before her eyes, which grew stronger and stronger. The next moment, she copsed directly into Cristian¡¯s arms. From the moment they met, without even having a chance to say a word, Serena copsed into his arms. Cristian frowned and immediately pulled her up into a hug. -Follow her, people are running in that direction! Vittorio led some people directly toward the stairs, and Laura, who was running after him, stopped, gasped, and looked at Serena. -Serena? Boss, are you okay? Cristian looked at the girl, he did not remember her face, but seeing that she was full of anxiety, she must be Serena¡¯s friend, he answered her: -I will take her to the hospital. With that, Cristian lifted Serena and headed straight for the stairs. Laura nodded and unconsciously tried to turn around and follow him. Laura¡¯s steps stopped abruptly when she took two steps and saw the tall, slender, but cold-looking figure. ¡°Forget it.¡± She was worried about Serena, but he was the head of thepany and she did not know him very well. She had not even thought of talking to the man; after all, she was only an employee of thepany. It would still be too strange to follow him now. She had followed Vittorio here, so it was better to go after someone with Vittorio. As for Serena, seeing that Cristian was so worried about her, Laura was sure that this girl would be safe and sound. Determined, Laura silently turned and ran in Vittorio¡¯s direction with one step. Magdalene pushed Serena and turned and ran.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She regretted immediately after pushing her. Why was she so impulsive when this girl had told herself that she would speak up for herself and not lie to him. If she had done nothing now, she could have defended herself for a few moments. And now? He pushed Serena to the ground. Just now, that voice was particrly familiar to Magdalena, it was Vittorio¡¯s, that boy was also particrly fond of her. ¡°He¡¯s here, and if it¡¯s him, Cristian must be here too.¡± Cristian would hate her if he knew he had pushed Serena down. He had done another wrong, but now that he had taken that step, there was no turning back. Magdalene did not dare to listen or see what had happened to Serena, the one she had pushed, but she kept running forward. She just had to get out of here, go back to the Landi family and seek refuge with her grandfather and she would be fine. Even if her grandfather was angry with her, he certainly wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch if something really happened to her. After all, she was his own granddaughter! With this in mind, Magdalene ran even faster, but there was no ce to run. Magdalene looked back and saw that someone wasing up behind her and that if she turned around she would surely be caught. Just then, a lodger came out of the room and Magdalene, seeing this, rushed in and then pulled the man out. -Hey, hey, what are you doing? Let go of me! Bang! Magdalene went directly into the house and then mmed the door from the inside. The tenant who had been dragged out stood there looking dumbfounded, having no idea what was going on, until the men Vittorio had directed rushed into the room he was in, and the tenant had a horrified expression. -What do you want? he stammered the question. Vittorio looked at him coldly, -That woman came into your room earlier? The lodger nodded: -Yes, she came out suddenly, took the key to my room and opened it. Vittorio frowned with a slightly unhappy expression, and thendlord took a few steps backward startled by the number of people he had brought with him. -It¡¯s none of my business, she came of her own free will. -Understood, we have things to do here, so leave. The lodger hesitated, -The key to my room. Vittorio pulled out some money and handed it to him, -Go first, this room will still be yours when I¡¯m done, understand? This was a small hostel and was very cheap for one night. When the lodger saw that he was offering her so much money, she was immediately speechless and rushed to take it, then ran to the side. Laura also arrived at that moment, standing in front of Vittorio. -Where are the people? At her words, Vittorio looked at her for a moment and then looked around the room, -Hidden. Laura looked at the door and then at the people gathered around the door and tightened her lips, somehow understanding what was going on. She pulled out her phone and started to call, but Vittorio asked, -What are you doing? -I¡¯m calling the police, or the hotel will not cooperate with us to open the door. Hearing her about to call the police, Vittorio unconsciously reached out his hand to stop her movement, and Laura looked at him confused, -What is it? Chapter 898: Picking the lock Vittorio half-closed his lips and turned away with a pout. -Don¡¯t call the police. If he had to call the police, he could have done it on the street. All he had left was a bit of selfishness. If this matter was called to the police, it could end Magdalene, and ording to the Landi family¡¯s influence, once this matter involved the police, then the incident would beplicated and then expanded endlessly by others. Because it was not a simple thing. It was between the Calligaris family and the Landi family. He wondered how he could still have some of that selfishness, Vittorio thought it was thest time. After this time, he would absolutely cut himself off from all thought. -Why can¡¯t I call the police? -Laura still looked puzzled. How are we going to get in? -Go to the side, I¡¯ll take care of it. -No,¡¬ Laura had no idea what she was thinking and shook her head. You bought me food, I have nothing to offer in return, you won¡¯t let me call the police, so I¡¯ll open the door for you.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Vittorio did not understand the girl¡¯s words. Laura put her phone away, then opened her bag and took a steel wire from a small box before going to the door of the room and starting to pick the lock. Vittorio and the crowd were speechless. With a click, the wire snapped and Lauraughed awkwardly, ¡°That¡¯s not it. Then she threw away the one she was holding and took another one from the box. Watching Laura¡¯s strange movements in front of him, Vittorio thought that he could have asked her to call the police a moment ago instead of doing all those strange actions. Magdalene, who had been hiding inside, shivered with fear as she made her way to the window, only to find that she had nowhere to go. She retreated to the bathroom, only to find that the person who had just left had used the bathroom without cleaning, and a foul smell permeated the bathroom. Magdalene almost threw up and rushed outside. There was nowhere to hide in the small room, and the men Vittorio had brought with him were already outside the door, and she also heard him talking to other men. Knowing that it was certainly useless to hide here. Magdalene, calling for help, had to pull out her cell phone and call Tancredi. The phone rang for a long time before Tancredi¡¯s side answered the call. Tancredi was about to go to a meeting when he saw her call and took it with a disgruntled expression. -What is it? -Brother¡­ Who knew before her words could sink inpletely, Magdalene¡¯s suppressed screams woulde from the other side. Hearing the scream, Tancredi frowned. -What¡¯s wrong? -Brother, save me, save me, please save me,¡± cried Magdalene begging for his help. Tancredi¡¯s steps stopped and the secretary following him looked at him in disbelief, Tancredi said coldly, -You go first, you don¡¯t have to wait for me. The secretary could only nod and leave first. When the people left, Tancredi went to the other side and resumed the conversation. -What? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay at the hotel? Aren¡¯t you there? Magdalena could not help sobbing, and Tancredi, tired of hearing her, scolded her, -Keep crying and hung up the phone. Magdalene¡¯s breath caught in her throat and she quickly stopped crying. -No, don¡¯t hang up the phone! -Then get a grip, why are you crying? Magdalene¡¯s tears began to flow again, she was really remorseful and could not bring herself to say what she had done, but now all she could do was to confess to Tancredi what she had done and so she cried again, -Brother, I really know I was wrong, I really made a mistake this time, please help me, I will never dare to do it again! At his words, Tancredi¡¯s breath caught in his chest and he could barely get it down. He took a long time to swallow, wanting to say something but unable to utter a word, and finally became exasperated andughed, ¡°Magdalena, I am really too disappointed in you. -Tancredi¡­ Tancredi closed his eyes helplessly, remembering the face of Serena, the woman¡­. If something had really happened to his sister¡­. Magdalena was so bold, she should have ignored it and let a stranger teach her a lesson, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to let it go on like this. -Where are you?¡± Tancredi¡¯s voice sounded with a deep hint of weariness. Once Magdalena had given the address, Tancredi hung up the phone and turned expressionlessly in the direction of the elevator. Only after reaching the parking lot did Tancredi call his secretary. -Cancel the meeting. The secretary was dumbfounded, but he dared not ask other than to do as he was told. *** On the other hand, Laura had already broken two wires. -Believe me, this was also an ident! Laura¡¯s ears were a little red as she said this, she was so embarrassed. I thought I had everything under control, but I didn¡¯t expect her to break the wire and still not be able to open the door. -It¡¯s strange,¡¬ Laura bit her lower lip and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, -The locks in these hostels are supposed to be the best to pick, howe I can¡¯t open them, is it because I haven¡¯t practiced? Vittorio, who was behind her, immediately seethed at thisment and could not help but ask, ¡®Too long without practice? Laura nodded, but soon felt that something was wrong. She turned her head and noticed that Vittorio and the people around her were looking at her strangely, and she reacted. Things like picking locks were only done by burrs. And she finished by saying. At the thought of this, Laura blushed and gasped in defense. -What, I¡¯m not a burr, and I don¡¯t specialize in this kind of thing, I was just curious before and I thought it was fun so I yed with my friends and them for a while, but I swear, I never did any offensive things. Vittorio nodded, ¡°I believe you. -Really? -Vittorio nodded heavily with a sad, heavy face. With your skills, you couldn¡¯t do it even if you wanted to. -Shut up, suddenly I don¡¯t want to hear you talk. -There¡¯s really no way around it¡­. -I¡¯m sure I can do it, let me try again. Laura turned to continue and Vittorio got a little tired of waiting and was about to go and tell her not to continue when he heard a click and then the door opened. Everyone who saw it was shocked. Vittorio¡¯s mind remained at that moment, ¡°Damn, is it really open?¡± Laura pushed the door with a proud look, and then kicked it open: -Get out of there! You¡¯re surrounded by us, you can¡¯t escape. The look on her face brought Vittorio to his senses and he went to pull her out. -Youe out. Then Vittorio went in himself and caught a glimpse of Magdalene, huddled in a corner, hugging her knees, looking up at the sound of voices, her hair tangled on her body, her eyes covered with tears. Chapter 899: Vittorio’s heart At that look, Vittorio felt his heart skip a beat. Such a Magdalene was unlike any Magdalene Vittorio had ever seen before.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Before, she had always been unwavering in her gaze, but now¡­. Vittorio¡¯s lips drew into a sarcastic smile as he took a step toward her and then crouched in front of her. -How are you feeling now? Pretty bad, right? Magdalene¡¯s eyes shed with dismay at those words-what did Vittorio mean? But when she saw Vittorio crouching in front of him, Magdalene¡¯s heart did not feel so desperate. Vittorio was someone she had liked before! Althoughter she did not know how he suddenly stopped following her, but it was good for her at that time that he did not follow her and she did not want to see him every day. And she had many suitors, if not Vittorio, others. So Vittorio¡¯s presence was not important to her at all. Seeing Vittorio in this situation now, it was as if Magdalena had glimpsed a glimmer of hope. Looking at him for a long time, Magdalene suddenly wrapped her arms around Vittorio¡¯s arm. -Vittorio, help me, help me, I didn¡¯t want to do this, I didn¡¯t want to hurt him at first. With his own arm trapped by her, Vittorio paused for a moment and then looked at the part of himself that Magdalene had trapped, his eyes winced, but soon grew cold again. -You didn¡¯t try to hurt her? Who was it that pushed her down the stairs? Hearing this, a look of fear appeared on Magdalene¡¯s face. -Do you believe me when I say I didn¡¯t want to do that? I was ready to go downstairs with her and all of a sudden I heard your voices and ¡­ I got scared¡­. Vittorio looked at her amused. -Did you push her because you were afraid? Did you try to use her to have a chance of survival? Not expecting him to speak right away, Magdalene looked at him incredulously. -I liked you, you know that, right? -Said Vittorio suddenly. Laura, who was standing not far away, heard him and immediately perked up her ears. She thought she was only here to help, but she did not expect Vittorio to have such an intense love affair¡­. Hearing him suddenly say that he liked her, Magdalene felt much more hopeful, and just said, -You like me, can you help me? I really didn¡¯t want to, I was in a mess in my head, so¡­. -Hey, not on purpose? What about thest time you drugged Cristian? Was that not on purpose either? Magdalena was silent. -You know what I liked about you? -Vittorio asked her, but then he wouldn¡¯t let her, saying to himself, -Like you were honest and kind and good. As he said this, his eyes dropped a little and his voice lowered. -But then I realized that what I was seeing in my eyes was not real. Do you remember thest day I went to Landi¡¯s house? I heard everything you said to your maid. Thosest wordspletely cut off Magdalene¡¯s hope. The grip on the man¡¯s arm slowly loosened and she finally fell helpless. No wonder, he suddenly stopped following her, she didn¡¯t care at that moment, but now she knew¡­. -So now it¡¯s ironic to think that I liked you in the first ce because of all those virtues, but¡­ -Vittorio smiled slightly, -I am so grateful that God has given me this opportunity to see you as you really are. Magdalene expected little from Vittorio, but now she could only hope that Tancredi would arrive first. -This time I can let you go,¡± Vittorio said gruffly. -What do you mean, really? -Maddalena looked at him with surprise and astonishment. -Yes, but apologize to me for what you said about me then, apologize because my heart was in love with you, and say you were wrong. The person he despised now demanded that he apologize. Had it been before, Magdalene might have pped the man¡¯s face, but now? She had done something wrong and was surrounded by people who were likely to walk in at any moment if Vittorio called them out. What did it matter if he was allowed to say it once, if an apology would make him forget? Magdalena blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Vittorio¡¯s smile froze and he looked at her in dismay. Magdalene grabbed his arm, -I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have stepped on your heart, I apologized, will you let me go? Vittorio could not say what emotions he was feeling at the moment, she had apologized for what she wanted, but deep down the boy still felt bad. -Well, but this is thest time, next time if you do such a thing, I¡¯ll send you myself,¡¬ he taunted. Then Vittorio stood up and immediately turned around. The crowd did not expect it to end so quickly, and no one was caught. Laura stared at Magdalene for a long time, then suddenly turned and chased after her, following Vittorio. -What if he did something against Serena again in the future? At her words, Vittorio¡¯s steps stopped and Laura thought he was annoyed by her words, not wanting Vittorio to keep looking straight ahead, Laura followed his line of sight. Tancredi came this way, with a wide stride, and was soon in front of Vittorio. -Vittorio, she¡­ Vittorio smiled, -Hiding there, she pushed Serena down the stairs, isn¡¯t the Landi family willing to punish her? After doing such a thing, you allow her to make the same mistake again and again? Maybe your family needs the police to discipline you? These words made Tancredi ufortable, but after all, it was his sister who had done wrong, and there was nothing to answer, so he curled his lips and said coldly, ¡°Thank you very much. -Don¡¯t thank me, I would have called the fucking police if it weren¡¯t for old times, but I promise there won¡¯t be a next time. Vittorio took Laura¡¯s hand and left immediately. Laura held it for quite a while when finally she could not resist reminding him, -What are you doing holding my hand? At these words, Vittorio stepped back and let go of her hand: -I¡¯m sorry. Laura could clearly feel the loss in him and said helplessly, -You still can¡¯t get it out of your head, can you? -What is this nonsense? I don¡¯t like her anymore,¡± Vittorio gave her a fierce look and gritted his teeth, ¡°I¡¯ve been dead since she said those things then, but it¡¯s just that I had suppressed emotions and today I¡¯m letting them out. -Yes? -Laura mumbled. But it was clear that when Magdalena had apologized to him, she seemed to have taken it more to heart. Vittorio did not want to continue this conversation and simply went on, -Problem solved, I¡¯ll buy you a drink and a steak. He didn¡¯t want to talk about it again, and Laura understood. -All right, I¡¯ll take credit for joining you on this trip, and I¡¯ll have a drink today as well. So the two left together again. Chapter 900: Telling her the truth Cristian found Serena before Beatrice, Angelo and the others, after which he took her directly to the hospital. When the doctor finished examining her, he told her, -Excessive panic leads to fainting. Cristian was relieved to know that everything was fine. But the doctor¡¯s words immediately afterwards lifted his heart. -You are the patient¡¯s husband, right? Cristian nodded silently. The doctor suddenly had a somewhat disgruntled expression. -What kind of husband are you? How did you take care of your wife? Don¡¯t you know she is pregnant? Pregnant? This news came as a shock to Cristian. -What is that look on your face? She is almost three months along and the baby is showing signs of miscarriage and you are a husband who doesn¡¯t know anything about it? Husbands did not take care of their wives, which is verymon in hospitals, but the character of this doctor could not help but tell Cristian. Cristian was slow toe to his senses. -I¡¯m sorry, I know. Thank you. His voice was deep and cold, and he smelled different from before. The doctor narrowed his eyes and told him to check in. The reason was that Serena¡¯s body was too weak and she had to stay in the hospital for a while to recover and keep the baby alive. Cristian¡¯s lips were tight the whole time he was checking in, and his aura of indifference almost froze people, so that others on the street automatically avoided him. When he finished his paperwork, his cell phone rang and Cristian looked at it; it was Serena¡¯s number. Serena¡¯s phone was in Beatrice¡¯s possession, so this call must be from Beatrice. After a few moments of silence, Cristian picked up the phone. *** Beatrice arrived at the hospital followed by Domenico, both with anxious faces, and from a distance she saw Cristian standing against the wall. Only when she got closer did Beatrice notice that Cristian¡¯s aura was different than usual. At the moment he was standing against the wall, but his lips were mped in a straight line, his lower jaw was tense, and his eyes were covered by eyshes-although she could not see his eyes clearly, she could feel from his breathing that Cristian¡¯s eyes must have been clouded at that moment. Was there something wrong? Beatrice¡¯s pace slowed down. In fact hearing him tell the hospital Beatrice sensed that something was wrong, how could he send her to the hospital, and thus how could he keep the pregnancy a secret? Now Cristian had no memory of the past, and he and Serena had not been together long, and Serena¡¯s baby was about to be three months old, so how could he think it was a misunderstanding? So was Cristian now aware? What was he going to do? Beatrice approached him with an uneasy and unsure heart. Before she could say anything, Cristian looked up and his gaze fell on her face. -Aunt Beatrice, you are here.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The voice was cold and clear; there was neither joy nor anger. Beatrice was not sure if Cristian knew about Serena¡¯s pregnancy, and only asked about Serena first. -How is Serena? -She is unharmed,¡¬ Cristian said indifferently: Was it just shock? There were no wounds, so that should mean she was fine. Beatrice breathed a sigh of relief, and Domenico behind her also felt a little more relieved. If something had really happened to Serena, then the Calligaris family was really in a lot of trouble, and Serena was really pregnant. She was not even aware of it before. Then, an eerie silence took over the scene as the three people had different thoughts. *** Serena felt as if she had slept for a long time, so long that she tried to wake up but her eyelids were still heavy and she could not keep them open. Someone was examining her, lifting her eyelids to see the whites of her eyes, and then several people said something among themselves. She could not hear clearly and her consciousness faded again. When she regained consciousness, there was total silence around her. Serena slowly opened her eyes, the sound of instruments in her ears, and turned her direction to see Cristian sitting with his eyes closed. As soon as the handsome features met her eyes, Serena thought about what had happened earlier. Cristian had caught her when he thought she was going to fall, but she too had suffered a great shock and then fainted . . Now she was in the hospital. Hospital¡­ Serena abruptly remembered something and unconsciously put her hand to her lower abdomen, then she sat up violently, but fell backward with another dizziness before her eyes from exertion. Cristian, whose eyes were closed, opened them to see the scene and quickly went to help her. -Wake up? His voice was hoarse, but in a confused tone. Serena was slow to regain normalcy, grabbed Cristian¡¯s hand and opened her mouth to ask, -I¡­. She wanted to ask how the child was doing, but when she met those deep, dark eyes, the words stopped and she could not make a sound. Cristian looked at her with a torn expression, wanting to say something, and the words the doctor had said rang in her ears again. She was pregnant¡­ Cristian had a lump in his throat before he said, -You¡¯re okay. -You¡¯re fine, the doctor said you¡¯re just in shock, you¡¯ll be fine as soon as you recover. Serena unconsciously bit her lower lip and held back for a moment before saying, -He didn¡¯t say anything else? At her words, Cristian looked up and his gaze took hold of her. The gaze was hard, but without any malice. This made Serena¡¯s face turn a little paler. -Nothing else. -He replied, his warm breath hit her face superficially, both his hands came up to her, putting them behind her to cushion the pillow for her, and then simply taking her into his arms, his gaze turned to stare at her. With that look and that position, it was as if Serena was being held captive. Serena was not sure if he knew, and she was afraid of being exposed if she said so herself. But if they were on good terms, he would find out about her pregnancy sooner orter, and she kept it to herself at the moment in the hope of sharing this joy with him when this man¡¯s memory returned. And now, would he be disappointed in her if he already knew? Thinking about it, Serena bit her lower lip and decided to take a chance and tell him the truth. To her, Cristian was not that kind of person. He would be given a chance to exin, even if only in advance, if she told him. Maybe it would refresh her memory. -In fact. Chapter 901: Don’t you love me anymore? Serena wanted to tell him the truth, but just when the words were on the tip of her tongue, Cristian suddenly stood up and said, -You just woke up, your mouth is probably dry. After saying this, he got up and went to get water, leaving Serena staring at his frozen back. She felt that Cristian was purposely trying to avoid something. However, she quickly convinced herself that she was wrong. Serena lowered her gaze and rippled her already pale lips, thinking, ¡°If Cristian is really avoiding, does that mean he has already been informed? In the hospital, nothing can be hidden. One word from the doctor and everything he had hidden for so long would be exposed to the light of day.¡± Soon after, Cristian brought her some water to drink. Serena drank it in silence, feeling very apprehensive, not knowing what to say. At that moment, there was a knock at the bedroom door, and Beatrice entered, bringing a basket of fruit to visit her. Beatrice ced it on the table and greeted her tenderly, ¡°Serena, how are you now? Serena replied, ¡°Aunt Beatrice, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Cristian also greeted Beatrice, then stood up and gave her space to sit on the edge of the bed. After taking her seat, Beatrice looked at Cristian. It did not take her a second to grasp the meaning of that look: they both wanted a private space to have a girl talk, and he took the excuse of going outside to make a phone call. Then he pulled out his phone and left the room. Beatrice did not enter the topic until she was sure Cristian had left. Seeing Beatrice peeking out the door and then back to her, Serena set aside the cup in her hand and asked anxiously, -Does he know yet? -That¡¯s the same question I wanted to ask you,¡¬ Beatrice replied. This answer made Serena stunned, because she did not expect Beatrice to be confused as well. Suddenly, Beatrice asked her again, ¡°What are you going to do? If you are going to test him, then you must be ready to exin everything, clearly, and ept all possible consequences. Have you decided? Serena lowered her gaze, stammering, ¡°I¡­ I never thought this would happen, it was all so unexpected¡­. Beatrice said, ¡°So, you haven¡¯t decided yet, have you? Actually, the situation is not thatplicated. There are only two possibilities left. The first is: you already know but you are pretending. The second is: you still have no idea. If the firstes true, you know Cristian well and would be able to guess what action he would take next. If he still doesn¡¯t know, you can choose to continue to keep it from him. Up to this point, both have remained silent. If Cristian had not gone too far at that moment, Serena would have let her tongue go. Until that moment, she no longer had the courage to do so, because the loss of opportunity cost her more. Cristian returned with a bag of toiletries in his hand, and then took out the things one by one and put them away neatly. Serena just stared at him, and suddenly he too looked at her, asking with concern, ¡°Are you okay? Do you need me to call the doctor? Seeing that there was nothing more to be done in the hospital, Beatrice decided to leave, partly because she did not want to be a figurehead. She told Cristian, ¡°Now that Serena is much better, I will take it easy. I expect you to take care of her, okay?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He nodded and said goodbye to her. In the room, only Cristian and Serena remained, along with the eerie silence. Serena looked up and tried to say something to break the ice. At that moment, Cristian sensed that she had something to say, so he walked over to sit beside her. Serena asked him how Magdalene was doing, since he had not heard from her in a long time. Serena still remembered the deal she had made with Magdalena at the hotel, but Magdalena ate her words, and pushed Serena down the stairs with bad intentions. It was Magdalena who had invalidated the agreement, so Serena no longer had to fulfill the agreed obligations. -No idea. Vittorio took care of her,¡± Cristian replied indifferently as he put the nkets back on her. -Return a little more. She doesn¡¯t matter. She hurt you so much, why do you still care about her? I won¡¯t let here near you anyway, not once more,¡± Cristian said condescendingly, but his eyes were full of tenderness as he stroked Serena¡¯s cheek with his hand. Serena tilted her head to better feel the warmth of his hand, which covered her cheek with hisrge palm. This movement of hers made Cristian¡¯s body stiffen and suddenly gave him a jolt of sadness. In fact, he had not left earlier to call, but to go to the doctor to find out if Serena was really pregnant. The doctor said yes very firmly. He also told him that she was already three months pregnant. Cristian could not believe it, because she had appeared in his life only a month ago. It was impossible that the baby in her womb was Cristian¡¯s, at least he thought so. She suddenly withdrew her hand. This action puzzled Serena. She asked Cristian what had happened to him. However, Cristian answered her with a certain indifference, ¡°It¡¯s just that my hand is too cold, and I¡¯m afraid that such coldness might make you ufortable. It was true that his hands were cold from sailing outside, but Serena did not mind the cold but the affection conveyed by the caresses. Immediately, she shook her head negatively in denial and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t feel the cold. -But the doctor says you have to rest well. Be a good girl. Go on, get some rest! -he said in an imperative tone as he arranged the pillow well to put her to bed. Serena was surprised by his reaction. However, he kept a very normal look and expression, so she convinced herself that she should not think too much about it. Just as Cristian was about to get up, Serena grabbed his wrist and shyly asked him, ¡°If one day you found out something unexined about me, what would you do? As she waited for his answer, Serena¡¯s heartbeat sped up as if an engine was running out of control. She stared into Cristian¡¯s eyes, trying to find traces in his eyes, but she could not. Such a repeated question left Cristian rather confused, he asked her, ¡°What do you mean?¡± he leaned toward her and joked, ¡°Are you with another man or don¡¯t you love me anymore? Serena was speechless at such a ¡°humorous¡± joke. Chapter 902: The promise must be kept Actually, these questions from Cristian frightened Serena, because they could be clues that he had already discovered the truth she had hidden from him. ¡°Could he try to get me to confess?¡± thought Serena with furrowed brows and tight lips. In a few seconds, she replied, feigning annoyance, ¡°How is that possible, where did you get these strange questions from? Cristian looked her in the eyes and said, ¡°What about your question? Cristian¡¯s calm reaction convinced Serena that he still did not know her secret. Then she calmed down and said, ¡°Nothing, nothing. It suddenly came to me. She grasped Cristian¡¯s hand tightly and added, ¡°But seriously, if someday you really find out something inexplicable about me, please give me a chance to exin, okay? Cristian contemted it for a long time and finally agreed. Serena felt a little more rxed and replied, ¡°The promise must be fulfilled, remember. One day, Vittorio came to visit Serena in the hospital with Laura, which surprised Serena. As far as she knew, they were ¡°enemies¡± who hated each other. But¡­ after a few weeks, they miraculously got along, what a fate!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After saying goodbye to Serena and asking about her health, Laura could not stop herself from gossiping to Serena, -I have great news for you! Can you believe that Vittorio suffered for a girl? Me, absolutely not! As far as I am concerned, he is a hundred percent yboy. He just wants to have fun ying with women. I never imagined that his current way of being is a disguise to hide his sentimental wounds. Laura¡¯s words took Serena by surprise, so she began to exim, ¡°No kidding! Can any girl make Vittorio fall in love? Does Don Juan also suffer from love? -Yes to everything! You know what? It was that day that Cristian took you in his arms. I saw that Vittorio and Magdalena¡­-Before Laura could finish her sentence, her mouth was covered by Vittorio, who kept eavesdropping on the conversation. Vittorio wanted to prevent her from divulging her embarrassing story, so in addition to covering her mouth, he also made an effort to drag her out. At the same time, he looked at Serena and smilingly exined to her, ¡°Don¡¯t believe her nonsense. He loves to publish fake news. What he just told you, you can¡¯t believe a singlema! Laura tried to break free from Vittorio¡¯s grip, but she was too weakpared to him. Therefore, she had no choice but to use all her strength to step on his foot. Vittorio¡¯s eyes almost popped out and a loud scream was heard. Laura took that moment to break away from him, and ran to the other side. Then, after seeing him in such pain, she became cheerful and joked, ¡°You should have asked me not to speak, but not to touch me! Did you want to torment me? However, Vittorio was in so much pain that he could not respond. The ¡°fight¡± between Vittorio and Laura brought a lot of vitality to this room, and a lot of grace to Serena. Not everyone thought it was very funny. Cristian, who was on the other side looking at hisputer, took it to be an unbearable noise. He looked annoyed, with a frown on his face. In fact, he was about to say something to scold them, but he caught a glimpse of Serena¡¯s smiling face. During the hospital stay, Serena had recovered a lot, but her mood, not yet. She always looked wistful and worried, and thanks to Laura and Vittorio¡¯s visit, they brought her much joy. ¡°Maybe Serena likes this atmosphere.¡± Cristian thought this and stopped feeling difort. Vittorio and Laura had bickered for quite a while before realizing that Cristian was also present, elsewhere. They became alert and stopped instantly, worried that their ¡°little game¡± had annoyed ¡°His Majesty with a bad temper.¡± As they tried to get a good look at Cristian¡¯s expression, he gave them a nce. Perhaps he had caught their gaze. Cristian gave them his usual cold look that made Laura and Vittorio¡¯s hair stand on end. Laura was so frightened that she hid behind Vittorio. Her slim figure waspletely hidden behind Vittorio¡¯s strong body, shielding him from Cristian¡¯s terrifying gaze. Poor Vittorio! He had to face that gaze alone, without any shelter. -Cristian, don¡¯t get upset, making noise to annoy you was not our intention. We were doing our best to make sister-inw Serena happy. You should understand us and be a little more tolerant,¡± Vittorio said with a slightly embarrassed smile. He immediately turned to Serena and winked at her as a sign of asking for help. Serena, who felt amused, cooperated with Vittorio by echoing him, ¡°It made meugh. To me, conversation is not noise at all. In this case, Cristian gave in and forgave them for Serena. He looked at Serena and found her eyes clear and clean, pure as spring water, except that they were full of tenderness and love. No man could resist the charm of these eyes. Cristian shifted the lump in his throat, and the anger in his eyes turned into love and tenderness. After looking at her for a long time, he looked at Vittorio and Laura and said seriously, ¡°All right, you can go now. Vittorio was happy, but angry: happy that he had dodged Cristian¡¯s torture, angry that Cristian had blown himself up, sacrificing friendship to be alone with Serena. With Serena¡¯s presence, and especially with her support, Vittorio could do tricks against Cristian¡¯s will. That he could. That was what Vittorio had decided to do. He said, ¡°We still want to talk to sister-inw Serena. Besides, we are in no hurry. It¡¯s a perfect day to have lunch together. Serena, how about lunch together? ¡°Lunch together? Atst! The silence in this room will end, how nice,¡± Serena thought. She immediately nodded her head, but her mouth was slower to utter that ¡°Yes,¡± which left Cristian to beat her to the answer. Cristian abruptly stood up and replied in a wry tone, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help you move a restaurant to this room, how about that? Vittorio¡¯s smile immediately froze, while Laura behind him dared not let out a breath for being startled by Cristian¡¯s gaze. Cristian approached them and wanted to push them away forcefully. At that moment, Serena grabbed his wrist, telling him not to be so aggressive. In this way, Cristian managed to soften his tone a little and asked, ¡°In a little while, our waitress will bring lunch, but only for two people. Would you like to stay and watch us eat? No doubt Vittorio got the idea that Cristian insisted on having a two-person world and did not want to be disturbed. He wanted to continue confronting him but gave up for fear of having to suffer for offending Cristian. It was at that moment that Laura asked in a whisper, ¡°There is a very good restaurant, shall we go the two of us? Chapter 903: Packing. -All right,¡¬ said Vittorio, and then turned to Serena, -Take care, we¡¯ll see you again very soon. Cristian¡¯s behavior left Serena in a dilemma. She too was embarrassed by his rude treatment of her friends. When Vittorio and Laura left Serena, she told them alone, ¡°I am very sorry for Cristian¡¯s behavior. It is not convenient for us to eat together today, it will be another day. When I get out of the hospital, I will invite you to lunch to show my gratitude. Laura hugged Serena and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we all know Cristian¡¯s character. I¡¯m already looking forward to that ¡®some other day. Vittorio beside her nodded his head. Before leaving, Vittorio said nothing to Cristian but gave him a very intive look. The room returned to its usual silence, consummating the previous nefariousness. Serena looked at Cristian and found the courage to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold, please! Treat others with a little more affection. Cristian frowned and asked, ¡°Do you want me to be nicer to other women too? Serena replied, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. Vittorio and Laura are our friends and deserve a little more of your affection. At that moment, Cristian leaned toward her with one hand resting on the wall. His face was very close to Serena¡¯s as, in his low, uncertain voice, he said, -Wouldn¡¯t you like to have the only part of my affection? Of course, I would, but she was also very concerned that Cristian was too inessible to others. She tried to advise him to change the way he treated people, saying, -Of course I do. But the fact is that your indifference scares girls away. Poor Laura¡­ She hid because she was afraid of you. Cristian raised his eyebrows, showing that he did not care. He replied, -Did such indifference seem mean to you? I¡¯m fine with it. I would rather women be afraid of me than to bother me because they desire me. What arrogant words! Serena felt ufortable with his attitude, so she replied, -Not all girls want, and Laura is even less likely to want you. -What about you?¡± Cristian suddenly grabbed her chin and asked in a rough, extremely seductive voice. He moved closer to her and added, ¡°Why did you want to approach me in the first ce? Seeing such a beautiful and close face, Serena felt butterflies in her stomach, and became so nervous that she could hardly breathe. She continued with her questions, ¡°Are you just like those women who want to annoy me? Serena froze for a long time. After recovering from her shock, she grabbed his hand that was on her chin as she asked the question, -What do you think? Cristian paused and then whispered in her ear, ?You are not like them¡­¡¯.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Then his frantic, aggressive kisses covered Serena¡¯s face. She could not dodge them, as her head was held by Cristian¡¯srge hands and her lips by his. He, standing, she, sitting, was not afortable position for so many hot andsting kisses. However, she did not mind the fatigue of the moment. She let herself get lost in the softness and tenderness of Cristian¡¯s lips. The atmosphere became very erotic¡­. Cristian did not leave her lips until Serena was almost suffocated. However, he continued to look at her with eyes full of desire. She, after regaining consciousness, patted his chest and warned him, ¡°It¡¯s not right for you to kiss me like this. We are in a hospital, for God¡¯s sake! -Ah?¡± said Cristian with a wickedugh, ¡°Are you ashamed or afraid I¡¯m going to eat you here? Serena blushed like a tomato and tried to push him away. However, Cristian hugged her tightly and his hand slowly descended to her belly. Feeling his hand on her belly, Serena panicked and did not dare move. Thanks to her dressing trick, her belly could hide perfectly under her clothes, but if anyone touched her¡­. What if Cristian suspected her? Cristian¡¯s hand stopped there for only a few seconds, and then suddenly withdrew. Serena so nervous that her face was pale, thinking about how to exin herself. However, Cristian teased her about her growing belly, calling her chubby. Cristian thought she was in the mood to retort, and hastened to say in front of her, ¡°Thefortable life has given you a few extra pounds. These days all you do is eat and sleep, just like a child. It is impossible for you to maintain a t belly as before. ¡°Maybe Cristian is right, but the main reason for the bigger belly is his pregnancy. Good thing Cristian didn¡¯t find out about her pregnancy,¡± Serena thought. *** If Cristian had not been so persistent, she would have left the hospital a few days ago. Cristian thought it was necessary for her to stay longer in the hospital for better recovery, while Serena could not bear the boredom of the hospital. She did everything she could to get him to agree to her request not to extend her hospital stay too long. In the face of Serena¡¯s pleas, Cristian felt unable to force her. Eventually, the two came to an agreement: to return home the day before New Year¡¯s Eve, because she did not want to miss such an important celebration. Besides, spending New Year¡¯s Eve in the hospital was sentimental torture for her. Beatrice often visited Serena. Sometimes Serena would ask her about the situation in the Calligaris family, but she would not touch this subject. Finally, Serena¡¯s insistence forced her to tell her about the Calligaris family. Beatrice told her, ¡°I know you are worried that the rtionship between Cristian and his grandfather Angelo will deteriorate. But you also know that the reality doesn¡¯t change. They don¡¯t always get along. Beatrice added, ¡°Angelo is very maniptive and always expects Cristian to be obedient. Perhaps the deterioration of the rtionship between them will be helpful to the development of your rtionship with Cristian. Still feeling ufortable, Serena asked, ¡°What if Cristian regains his memory in the future and feels sorry for that? Instead of answering her question, Beatrice asked, ¡°Are you still under the illusion that Angelo will ept you being with Cristian? Serena could not find the words to answer him. Seeing that she was silent, Beatrice sighed and said, ¡°Actually, from the moment you were kidnapped by Magdalena, I already had a conversation with Angelo, and I told him that you were pregnant, so he stoppedining that Cristian spent so much time with you while leaving aside work matters. I think he is embarrassed about what Magdalena did. He will leave you alone for a long time. -So, do you think Grandpa Angelo is nning something to hurt my baby?¡± asked Serena worriedly. -I don¡¯t think so, at least not for the next few weeks. He is still very busy with Magdalena¡¯s business, so don¡¯t think too much,¡± said Beatrice. It seemed to Serena that Beatrice was right, so she stopped worrying too much. What was toe woulde. Serena could never have imagined that Manuel at that moment was packing his bags to leave the country. Chapter 904: Do you want to stop me? After showering, Anna walked past Manuel¡¯s room and saw him packing. The New Year was still a few days away, so it was too early for him to prepare for the trip. Anna walked into his room and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry to pack. We have plenty of time to do that. He, however, ignored her and did not even raise his head to look at her. He was too engrossed in his own business. Feeling ignored, Anna angrily called his name, forcing Manuel to turn around to look at her. Said Manuel, ¡°I always do things in advance to make sure. I don¡¯t want to procrastinate like you. You don¡¯t act unless it¡¯s urgent, so you always make mistakes and forget important things. Faced with such criticism, Anna was offended and asked him to make an apology to her. However, the rebellious Manuel told her that he did not feel guilty about what he had said because his mother Serena had also made simrments about Anna. She was surprised how well Manuel remembered what Serena had said so long ago. Even if it was true, he still wanted to defend himself for his self-esteem. Therefore, he said: -Children should respect their elders. You shouldn¡¯t criticize others. I am very angry, you know. I warn you now that your criticism has offended me, I demand that you apologize. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t take you to the airport. You will not be able to see your mother. Manuel was not afraid to go to the airport alone, but with his young age he would not be allowed to board the ne abroad without a guardian by his side. Manuel had no choice but to obey her in order to be reunited with his parents and his great-grandfather Angelo. He had to please her, so he stopped packing and began his ¡°performance.¡± He ran to Anna, hugged her thigh and pleaded, ¡°Aunt Anna, I¡¯m so sorry. Forgive me for my folly earlier. Being the most beautiful in the world, you should be my uncle¡¯s future wife ¡­. Anna felt pleased with what he had done and said, and told him with great joy, ¡°What beautiful words! I will do my best to take you to see your parents, but ¡­ on one more condition. That you defend me if your mother reproaches me for taking you abroad. Manuel epted it immediately, promising, ¡°I will tell my mother that you are the innocent one. It¡¯s all because of my death threat. -That¡¯s right, perfect! Invent more, so your mother won¡¯t kill me,¡± said Anna, who was very pleased with Manuel¡¯s intelligence. Seeing Anna¡¯s grace, Manuel did not want to take away her happiness even though it was impossible for Serena to believe her because of such silly lies. Anna¡¯s innocence became an object of ridicule by Manuel. A few minutester, Anna became very serious and warned him, ¡°By the way, your Uncle Matteo still doesn¡¯t know. There is no way to tell him. When he finds out our n, he will stop us from making our trip. Actually, Anna wanted Matteo to go with them; it would give her a chance to develop a rtionship with him during the trip. However, she was worried about Matteo¡¯s reaction after learning about their secret trip. Everyone knew that Matteo spoiled his sister Serena a lot and would not do anything against her will. Serena would not allow Manuel to go abroad, so he would not allow it. If she had invited Matteo to travel with them, he would have done anything to prevent it. One day, when she had just booked her ne tickets, an unexpected visitor came to see her. She was in the office preparing documents, suddenly her assistant told her that someone was waiting for her in the hallway. Anna immediately went there and imagined it was a customer. However, when she opened the door, she saw someone she never thought she would see: it was Luca! At the sight of him, Anna was stunned. After he had been wounded, she had not seen him for so long. By now he was healed, but he had a deep scar on his face. It took Anna a few seconds to work up the courage toe out. Seeing her, Luke immediately stood up and greeted her with a smile. When Anna approached him, she was surprised by how much his face had changed. Luca had lost a lot of weightpared to before, so this time his chin looked sharper; the contours, deeper; the looks, more solid. Such a deep scar would have destroyed any handsome face, but Luca¡¯s case was exceptional. That scar on his face added to the masculinity of his face, something very attractive to most women. That scar reminded Anna of the day when he suffered wounds, and that strong pain she felt when she saw his bloody face at that time. The wound faded, but Anna¡¯s memory did not. It became indelible for her. She, too, greeted him with a smile. Then she said with concern, ¡°How are you? Have all your wounds healed? Luke was stunned for a while before he nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. Thank you for your consideration. A secondter, the two were silent, not knowing how to continue their conversation. Anna wondered why there was such an awkward atmosphere, was it because of the previous discussion? Anna took a while to choose a topic to kill the awkward silence. Finally she asked, ¡°What is the reason for this visit, do you need help? Luca nodded and told her to sit down for a quiet chat. Then he took out his ID card and left it on the table. Such a gesture puzzled Anna. ¡°What is going on here?¡± she wondered. She asked, ¡°Why did you do that? Luke was making every effort to organize the words in his mind, but he could not find the right way to exin himself. Finally, he decided to cut to the chase, saying, ¡°Are you going abroad to look for Serena and Cristian? Anna froze and immediately asked how he knew. As she finished her question, she realized that her question had already sold her, because by asking how she knew, she answered yes, yes she would go abroad for Serena and Cristian. ¡°What a fool I am!¡± she said to herself secretly. Immediately she changed her tone and added, ¡°No, where did this rumore from? When Luca saw how awkward and funny she was, he tried hard not to burst outughing, because he had to keep a very calm and serious face in that situation. He replied, ¡°I have my ways of getting this information out.¡± I guess Matteo doesn¡¯t know your n yet, does he? Anna became so nervous that she clenched her fists without realizing it. She did not know how to answer her, but she knew perfectly well that the man hade prepared.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Luke took her silence as an affirmation, so he added, ¡°If Matthew doesn¡¯t know, you certainly didn¡¯t warn Serena. Anna frowned and muttered, ¡°What do you want? Did youe just to confirm your assumptions? Do you want to stop me? Or do you want to feed me to Matthew? Chapter 905: They reached an agreement. Luca did not expect her to react badly to his questions. Nor did he understand why Anna had said that. ¡°Does she no longer trust me? Is she suspicious of everything I say? In an attempt to lighten the mood and reassure Anna, he smiled at her. However, it went badly, very badly, because the smile made the scar on her face even more obvious and horrible. This frightened Anna. Anna told him in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ what do you want? Noticing her fear, Luca was taken aback. Suddenly, something came to his mind: the scar on his face. After touching his scar, he changed that smile to its usual seriousness. Then he asked Anna, ¡°Did my current face scare you? Without any answer from her, he became a little sad because he was sorry that he scared her. He knew that the scar on her face was a little terrible, especially when she smiled. He had always been conscious of not letting others see the scar, but this time he had forgotten about it. Seeing that he was a little depressed, Anna also caught the mncholy. Then she began to me herself for what had happened. She didn¡¯t want to hurt the man¡¯s feelings, so she tried tofort him by saying, ¡°No, you didn¡¯t scare me. It was all a misunderstanding. After thinking for a while, Anna added, ¡°Your questions rmed me. Your reaction worried me because it would prevent me from going on my trip with Manuel. Please don¡¯t take it the wrong way. Luca raised his head again, revealing his scar to Anna. Honestly, it was terrifying. ¡°The previous wound must be very painful,¡± she thought. Luca replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Actually, I haven¡¯t heard from Cristian for a long time and I need to see him, so I came here to travel with you. Anna breathed a sigh of relief, the rms were finally cleared. She couldn¡¯t help but groan, ¡°Phew, why didn¡¯t you tell me directly earlier? That strange atmosphere almost killed me. I thought it would prevent me from traveling. Luca realized that it would be better if next time he spoke to her without reproach. At that moment, Anna picked up the ID card on the table and asked him, ¡°Do you want me to help book a ticket for you? -Exactly! A ticket for the same flight you are taking. Then I¡¯ll pay you double,¡± Luca replied. In this way, the two reached an agreement, and to facilitate futuremunication, they both saved contact information in their cell phones. When Anna received the card, she would send him a message with more details. As for the ID card, she would return it to him when they met at the airport. Luca was satisfied and the two said goodbye. As he left, Anna looked over his shoulder and wanted to apologize again for the misunderstanding earlier. Considering that this might remind her of her scar and that she would feel bad again, she gave up. In the following days, Anna kept her promise to help Luke book the flight and send him all the information. * In the blink of an eye, the day of the overseas trip had arrived. Anna had chosen a flight that would leave in the early morning hours so that Matteo would not find out anything, nor would his n fail. She and Manuel took a cab to the airport after packing. The funny thing was that they both looked strange at the airport because they were overdressed: coats, hats, sunsses and scarves? With all that, they got a rather suspicious look. Anna asked Manuel to look for Luca in the waiting room, but was refused by thetter, with the excuse that he could not move with such a heavy load. Manuelined a lot about this, saying, ¡°You put too many clothes on me. I am so heavy that I almost fall over from exhaustion. Anna rightly told him, ¡°It¡¯s very cold abroad. If you don¡¯t cover yourself well, you will get sick! Ouch, just thinking about it gives me goosebumps. This exnation seemed to Manuel to be utter nonsense. Why don¡¯t we put the clothes in the suitcase and take them out to wear when we get off the ne? Really, a look like that is quite humiliating. I¡¯m very sorry I can¡¯t give you some of my intelligence, may you be less stupid someday! Anna became furious and shouted, ¡°Shut up! If you say one more word, I will leave without you and you will stay here alone. -I don¡¯t care. I can go with Uncle Luca. I¡¯m sure he will help me with that when he gets here,¡± Manuel replied thus, then huffed. -How about I pick you a ce away from your dear Uncle Luca?¡± said Anna with a wicked grin. -I! How wicked! Emm. Then I can only ask my Uncle Matteo for help. I hope you don¡¯t mind if I tell him something about you,¡± Manuel said in a threatening tone. Hearing Matteo¡¯s name, Anna drastically changed her attitude and became ttering to Manuel. She immediately squatted down and begged him, ¡°The best boy in the world, don¡¯t do that. I am very sorry for what I said, I will never leave you alone. I assure you that I will take you to see your mother. Seeing that Manuel was still angry, Anna added: -Don¡¯t be like that¡­. We will attract everyone¡¯s attention if we keep fighting.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Don¡¯t forget that our trip is a secret. Manuel did not want to listen to her, thinking, -Help! I¡¯m tired of traveling with a fool like her. No one goes on a secret trip dressed like that, is the fight conspicuous? Well ¡­ much less than the way I dress. If there were my uncle¡¯s men at the airport, they would have no trouble finding us¡­¡± Suddenly Manuel¡¯s eyes lit up. Then there was his exmation that he had seen Luca. Anna jumped to her feet and looked around, but saw nothing. Then she asked Manuel, ¡°Where, where, why don¡¯t I see any sign of him? He raised his head to look at her, then sneered: -Why don¡¯t you take off your hat first? In fact, Anna¡¯s hat was so tight that it blocked her vision. But she didn¡¯t notice until Manuel asked her so. It was true that she had been too cautious on this trip. After taking off her hat, she immediately spotted Luca, who was not far away and approached. Seeing such a clumsy Anna, Manuel said to himself with great concern, ¡°If Anna married Uncle Matthew, would her children inherit from her clumsiness? No, no, no! It¡¯s better not to think about it. It didn¡¯t take Luca a minute to recognize them, and he was surprised to see that they were dressed as penguins. He asked : ¡°Are you really that cold? Luca¡¯s question made Anna feel a little embarrassed, but she did not want to acknowledge his stupidity in any way. Therefore she nodded very firmly while shaking her head vigorously. Then he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel cold? Chapter 906: That would not be allowed! Luke looked at Anna and replied, ¡°The temperature is perfect for me. I don¡¯t feel cold at all. It was just at that moment that Anna also looked up. Thus, their gazes met. That meeting did notst more than three seconds, because Luke hastily withdrew his gaze. Then he turned his head so that she could not see his face and said, ¡°Did you withdraw your tickets? The answer was no, because Anna had also just arrived. So the three went to the automatic machine to pick up their tickets. As Anna struggled to pull out her cell phone, Manuel begged her, ¡°Can you help me take off this thick coat? I¡¯m half-baked from the heat, please help me! Anna did not want Luca tough at her for keeping Manuel so warm, so she insisted, ¡°Warm up so you don¡¯t catch cold. I promised your mother I would take care of you, so I don¡¯t want to risk leaving you out in the cold. Manuel pouted and tried to convince her, ¡°But let¡¯s go in secret, even if I catch a cold, my mother won¡¯t know. Anna warned, ¡°Are you getting stupid because of the cold? The whole purpose of our trip is to see her, there¡¯s no way she won¡¯t know if you catch a cold when you arrive. I¡¯m not going to¡­ He wanted to give him a very firm refusal, but he was interrupted by Luke, who had set aside his luggage to get his hands free. He knelt down and rescued Manuel by removing his coat. Anna did not understand what was going on and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Luca, is he deaf? Luca folded the coat and put it in his suitcase, while Manuel looked at him with grateful eyes. Without the restriction of the coat, Manuel felt as light as a feather. He took a deep breath and then gave Luca a big smile and a bunch of sweet words as his way of saying thank you. In this way, Manuel managed to make a very good impression on him: a polite, outgoing, pleasant and tender boy. Luca began to feel very fond of him. As Luca looked at Manuel, he thought, ¡°This boy has the same face as Cristian, but his speech, behavior, and personality arepletely different. If Cristian had Manuel¡¯s eloquence and personality, he would not have had so many problems in his life¡­¡± While he was absorbed in his thoughts, he was suddenly awakened by Anna¡¯s shouts. Anna became a little angry at being ignored, and Luca immediately calmed her down. He showed her consideration by saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off your jacket, don¡¯t you feel stuffy from the heat? Anna dismissed him out of hand, however, and even warned him to mind his own business, and that she would undress herself if she was hot. Luke wanted to read Anna¡¯s eyes to find out where so much anger and aggression came from. However, the scar on her face took away his courage to see her face to face. Instead of looking at her, he turned his face too quickly to the other side without knowing that this move caused Anna to misunderstand him. Anna thought, ¡°This man is so strange, why does he avoid seeing my face or making eye contact with me? Have I offended him or is my face contaminated?¡± Then she turned around, took out her cell phone and used it as a mirror to find out the state of her face, but she found nothing strange, no dirt, no fallen makeup. So he looked even stranger to her. -As soon as the words came out of Luca¡¯s mouth, Anna¡¯s cell phone was snatched from him because she needed the information stored inside. Once Luca had chosen their seats and collected their tickets, the three of them lined up to go through security. Manuel was quitefortable after taking off his extra clothes, but poor Anna continued to endure the sweltering heat as payment for his insistence. Although Manuel suggested several times that she take it off, Anna refused because she did not want to lose her dignity in front of Luca. Anna said no to all well-meaning advice only to protect her self-esteem, dering that she did not feel warm at all, and even felt very cold. Taking the opportunity to tease her, Manuel turned to her and asked with an evil grin, ¡°My dear aunt, do you need me to bring you another scarf? Anna discovered his plot almost instantly, then gave him a horrible look and raised her hand ready to teach him a very valuable lesson. However, Manuel was already fleeing nimbly before her hand could touch him. He grimaced in triumph at Anna, and cut in front of Luca. Anna had difficulty moving with so many clothes on, so she let him go. Once on board, Luca also suggested several times that she take off her jacket. She finally gave in to Luca¡¯s persistence. Once her clothes were off, she immediately regained her freedom and freshness. As the ne was about to take off, Anna was panicked by the feeling of weightlessness, so she unconsciously grabbed an object near her-it was Luca¡¯s hand! With her hand suddenly grasped, Luca was, of course, very surprised and turned his head to look at Anna, whose eyes were tightly closed and eyshes trembled with fear. Luca had not the slightest fear of taking off, for this was nothingpared to a ne crash he had experienced. At that moment he was very close to death. Seeing Anna holding his hand in fear, Luke felt mixed emotions: joy at the handshake and sadness at the unpleasant past. Soon after, the ne was able to fly steadily and Anna¡¯s difort disappeared, so she gradually opened her eyes. When she realized that she was holding Luca¡¯s hand, she was so frightened that she withdrew it as quickly as possible. Then she apologized and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I grabbed your hand without meaning to, because I was scared to death.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Luca reassured her and told her not to worry, but, without looking at her face. Anna felt even more strange about Luca¡¯s behavior. She wanted to question him about why he was not looking at her face, but she felt embarrassed because she had just taken her hand. After he finished his words, Luca lowered his head and looked at his own hand that Anna was holding. * Time flew by and soon it was time to leave the hospital. During these days, Serena led an extremely nd life because she could only do three things: eat, sleep and take an asional walk in the garden below. Once during her walk, Cristian wandered off for a while, leaving Serena to walk alone. Suddenly, a young man approached her to hit on her. Just as he greeted her, Cristian returned. Noticing that Cristian was looking at him with enemy eyes, the young man hastened to say ¡°sorry¡± and left at full speed. Later, Cristian took Serena back to the room so that she could go quietly to do the discharge paperwork. When he returned, he was still angry about what had happened earlier, and he also became very jealous. When Serena saw a very strange expression on his face, he said, ¡°Are you angry with me? He was the one who came to talk to me, not me. Cristian narrowed his eyes and looked at her for a moment, then leaned toward her. Suddenly he lifted her chin and asked in a rough voice, ¡°Do you seem to be pleased that someone approached you? Serenaughed and tenderly hugged his neck, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I just enjoyed seeing you so jealous. The word ¡°jealousy¡± made Cristian freeze, and then he began to reflect, ¡°Am I jealous of you? These past few days I have been depressed because she is pregnant, is this also due to jealousy?¡± In recent nights, Cristian often lost sleep thinking about her pregnancy. He felt deceived and betrayed, felt like an easily manipted fool. No matter what happened, however, he would still love her and be jealous of her. Any other man who tried to get close to her would not be allowed! Chapter 907: Does it fascinate you to throw slander at me? Cristian looked at her as he waspletely immersed in his thoughts. However, Serena sensed the anger in his gaze, and suddenly felt particrly nervous and worried that she had gone too far and angered him. Serena tugged at his sleeve very carefully and asked in a low voice: -What is wrong with you? Cristian came back to himself and saw that she was looking at him nervously and fearfully. This pretty face dispelled all the doubts that had pervaded his heart. For him, the great satisfaction was having her by his side. He said to himself inwardly, ¡°It is impossible that she does not love me. Her looks, her kisses, her touches ¡ª they are all loving, enough to show that she really loves me. She cannot pretend. Then what do I care about her past? But. Who is the father of this child in her womb? From this doubt he derived even more jealousy, which made him on the verge of going mad. Suddenly, he felt a soft, warm hand covering his face, and he looked closely at the person who was touching him. It was Serena. As she stroked his face, she looked at him with concern. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem very distracted, did my words offend you? Cristian shook his head and told her not to think too much. Serena bit her lip as she asked him, ¡°Do you think I thought too much? I see you are in a bad moodtely, is it because of me? Serena thought, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been too happy in front of him, if I had known he didn¡¯t like it, I would have held back.¡± At that moment, Cristian touched the tip of her nose, replying, ¡°Nonsense! I haven¡¯t been in a bad mood. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m very sorry to see you in so much pain. His words sounded very convincing, so Serena felt great relief. Then she hugged him warmly to make Cristian feel a little better. After a while, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get ready to go home!¡± came out of Cristian¡¯s mouth. He took her by the hand and the two went to the bedroom to get their things. By this time, Beatrice was already waiting for them in the apartment, knowing that Serena was about to be discharged, so she wanted to cook a very nutritious meal to wee Serena. Serena and Cristian got into the car to drive home. Suddenly she felt a twinge of homesickness when she remembered that tonight was New Year¡¯s Eve, an important time for the whole family to be together. While Cristian was anemic, there was no way for her to bring Manuel there to spend New Year¡¯s Eve together. Fortunately, she had kept a photo of Manuel in the drawer of the previous apartment. She thought, ¡°If I take the photo to the apartment where I live now, could it be that the family is reunited somehow?¡± With such an idea, she plucked up the courage to ask Cristian, ¡°Can I go back to my old apartment? Although she had moved from there to live with Cristian, she was still paying rent because there were still some things in there that she had not had time to move. Cristian nodded. Then he changed the direction of the car and headed for the rented apartment. Fifteen minutester, they arrived at their destination. When Serena got out of the car, Cristian wanted to follow her upstairs, but Serena refused. Serena told him, ¡°I¡¯ll only stay a few minutes, because I¡¯m not doing anything but picking up a few things. Wait for me in the car, I¡¯ll be right back. Actually, she wanted to go upstairs to get Manuel¡¯s picture without Cristian knowing. Cristian looked at her and asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t need me to go with you? Serena shook her head no and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ll be back soon, don¡¯t worry. I will just bring some things, they are not heavy, so I can take care of them without any problems. Stay here, I¡¯ll be right back. Cristian did not insist anymore, nodding his head, but he did not stop warning her, ¡°If you need anything, call me from the hallway.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Serena kissed him and left him to go upstairs. As she was looking for the key to open the door, her neighbor came out with a garbage bag in her hand. She was surprised to see Serena and asked her, ¡°Why did youe back? Serena was also surprised, and it immediately urred to her that that harpy next to her had indulged in so much sarcasmst time . . That took away her desire to talk to her. Therefore, she decided to ignore her and concentrate on finding her keys. Nevertheless, Serena¡¯s silence provoked jokes from that neighbor who did not want to leave. That woman began to spill her stinging words, saying, ¡°Did that rich man abandon you? After the move, you still have this rented apartment, is it to have an extra outlet? You are afraid that man will leave you, aren¡¯t you? With a rented apartment, you can have a ce to stay if he throws you out, right? Another question: how much money is that man paying you? I saw that he has a fancy car, he must be very rich? Finally the keys appeared. Serena managed to save herself from those unbearable words. After opening the door, she turned her head and cast a look full of contempt at her neighbor. The neighbor was surprised by this look and stammered: -I¡­. Everything I said was right. I see it didn¡¯t take you a month to find a steady customer, one who is young, handsome and has money. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re an old hand at picking the rich. Serena replied with a scornful look, ¡°You don¡¯t give a damn! The neighbor, who did not know what to say to retort, decided to criticize Serena for swearing. At that point, Serena had had enough of putting up with him. She approached this neighbor, saying in a dismissive tone, ¡°Compared to your fancy words, it is true that my speech was vulgar. I should record what you said to listen to it at home, so you will know how good it is. You have the ability to insult without saying a bad word, I admire you very much! These words served as a bombshell, which left the neighbor very embarrassed. However, the neighbor did not give up and argued, ¡°What I said are facts. -Have you seen it with your own eyes? This is not the first time you have given me nder. It fascinates you to offend, doesn¡¯t it? It makes you jealous to see that I¡¯m with rich people? Then why don¡¯t you dare to seduce a rich man? Let¡¯s see if you are able to win a rich man who will take you away from this shack. These words seeded in provoking the fury of the neighbor. She began cursing like a madwoman, ¡°Bitch! What are you talking about? Do you want me to be a whore like you? Do you feel proud of your debauchery? -Don¡¯t take others as whores just because of your jealousy. You are so persistent in criticizing me, isn¡¯t it because you are mad with envy? That¡¯s why you bark like a rabid dog whenever you see me, isn¡¯t it?¡± said Serena firmly. At such strong words, the neighbor felt unable to respond, and could only stare at her with hatred. Serena added, ¡°No more retorts? You have made fun of me so many times, I thought you were so strong in arguments, do you really have no more criticism of me? Then leave me alone, or I¡¯ll let you live in hell forever. This ce was not so miserable as to be a slum, but the woman called it that because she was disgusted with the low ss. She longed to have a mansion with a rich man, and when she saw that Serena was with Cristian, she became quite jealous. Comining that her boyfriend was poor and worthless gradually became part of her routine. In fact, she wished she could have been like Serena and caught a rich suitor instead of wasting her youth here with a poor man. She spent every day in misery. She med her unhappiness on an unfair fate, always looked for trouble from her boyfriend, and in this way she could let off steam. Tonight, she had just had an argument with her boyfriend, who then left her alone to go out drinking. Seeing that Serena had returned, the neighbor took the opportunity to get her into trouble to vent her anger. Chapter 908: Did you already know at the hospital? The neighbor had always thought Serena was cid and easy to intimidate, but she had never imagined that her way of talking was so powerful. The neighbor looked like a deted balloon, very frustrated and discouraged. Serena did not want to argue anymore, so she turned to go into the house, leaving the neighbor frozen there. After a while, the neighbor gave up making any more fuss and went downstairs to take out the trash. Passing the corner of the staircase, she saw Cristian leaning against the wall. His eyes instantly lit up and she greeted him warmly. However, Cristian paid no attention to her, not even wanting to raise his head to look at her. The woman, feeling humiliated, was about to leave when she was stopped by Cristian¡¯s reply, ¡°Do you know me? The neighbor immediately turned and looked at him with a very tender smile. As she looked at Cristian¡¯s face, she regretted so much that she had not made herself sexier when she left the house. She thought, ¡°He is beautiful! Oh¡­ I almost fainted in front of his beauty. Why did I choose an ugly, poor man as my boyfriend? If I had Serena¡¯s luck to find this man before Serena, this would be my boyfriend. Maybe it¡¯s not toote¡­ She was ready to attract Cristian with all her strategies. First, she gave him an affectionate but shy look to attract his attention. However, Cristian answered her with a very fierce look. The woman almost fell down in fear. She heard Cristian say, ¡°If you bother Serena again, I assure you that you will not survive here or in Z-City. It is your good fortune that I never use violence against women, otherwise you might die at my hands¡­. Cristian¡¯s threats made the woman¡¯s face pale with fear, not daring to say a word. -Get out!¡± ordered Cristian to her. A secondter, the woman began to run, and out of carelessness and fear, she tripped and fell to the ground. She let out a cry of pain and then got up to continue her escape. Serena was in her room when she vaguely heard a scream. The voice sounded to her like that of her neighbor. She was not quite sure, because she had not heard anything else to verify who it wasing from. Even if it could have been the neighbor¡¯s, she was not going to do anything about it, because she did not want to get into any more trouble. Serena opened the locked drawer and pulled out a marked photo of Manuel. Then she looked at it and murmured, ¡°My love, wait for me with more patience. I am sure I will bring your father to see you. Serena stroked Manuel¡¯s photo for a while, then put it in therge bag she had prepared. She thought, ¡°Perfect! With this bag there is no way Cristian will find out.¡± After all, when Serena was about to get up, she felt a sharp pain in her belly. This made her very worried for the sake of the baby. She decided to sit and hope that the pain would not continue. Sitting there, gently stroking her belly, I whispered to her belly, ¡°Baby, please don¡¯t be mean. Today is New Year¡¯s Eve, you have to behave. Mom, she doesn¡¯t want to go back to the hospital¡­.¡± Not knowing whether the three-month-old fetus could understand her telepathically, she had no choice but to reassure him in this way. She continued, ¡°Be a good boy, I promise I¡¯ll get a good rest at the end¡­.¡± When Cristian approached the bedroom door, he waspletely shocked to see his beloved woman sitting there, stroking her belly to soothe her baby. In fact, he should have been very happy to hear about his woman¡¯s pregnancy, but¡­. There was always a but. But he could not ept a three-month pregnancy, or rather, what he could not ept that it was someone else¡¯s man. He had never imagined that Serena had betrayed him. At that moment, his emotions that he had repressed for days broke free, as if a ferocious beast had broken out of its cage. She felt anger, jealousy¡­. So much jealousy that it burned her soul. Serena felt that something was wrong and sensed that someone was at the door, so she raised her head and looked toward the door, but found nothing out of the ordinary, let alone a person. Just then the abdominal pain disappeared. He could not linger a second longer because Cristian was waiting for him downstairs, so he got ready and left the room. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a man sitting on the couch. He immediately stopped to take a good look, and then looked a little puzzled with a pale face. The man was Cristian. Even she did not know when he hade up. Perhaps the person who had appeared at the door was also him. Serena slowly approached and asked, ¨C Cristian, why are you here? Cristian, sitting quietly, did not answer her.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As Serena slowly approached him, she noticed something very strange about him, so she decided to keep a proper distance from Cristian. Seeing that she stopped and looked frightened, Cristian asked her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit here? Serena stammered but did not offer a good exnation. She stood there instead of obeying him. Cristian looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you really afraid of me? Then he looked at Serena¡¯s belly and added, ¡°Are you afraid I will hurt your baby? This question made Serena drool. She gave Cristian an astonished look as she affirmed that she had not been mistaken about Cristian being the one at the door. However, she did not think he had guessed her pregnancy based only on her talk with her baby. Serena thought, ¡°It is very likely that he has already learned the news of my pregnancy while in the hospital. That¡¯s why he always gives me the feeling of not being in a good mood, besides being distracted.¡± Serena needed to verify her assumptions, so she tried to gather courage and asked, ¡°Did you already know at the hospital? Chapter 909: Who are you calling a bastard? Serena was so nervous that it took her great effort to utter those words. Cristian looked at her pale face and sneered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I have known? Serena did not know how to exin it to Cristian, and could only stand there in silence. Cristian felt frustration at her silence, and then continued to ask, ¡°Did you want to keep it from me forever? Serena shook her head no,-I didn¡¯t! Cristian began tough at himself, saying, -In your eyes, I¡¯m an easy fool to deceive, aren¡¯t I? Then he got up from the sofa and approached Serena, with an indifferent face and eyes full of anger. When Cristian approached her, she stepped back until her back was against the cold, hard wall. Finally she pleaded through tears, ¡°Calm down, please! I never wanted to deceive you, never¡­ Before Serena could finish her words, her wrist was grabbed by Cristian very violently, and then lifted above her head. Cristian became angry and shouted at her, ¡°Would you never betray me? Then tell me whose baby is in your womb? We have been together for no more than a month, how can you be three months pregnant? Until then, Serena was convinced she had discovered everything, including a three-month pregnancy. She wanted to ask him why he had not talked to her about it, but was overtaken by Cristian. Cristian asked, ¡°You want to ask me why I didn¡¯t tell you earlier, don¡¯t you? She gasped at his words, ¡°Could you read his mind? Cristian looked at the exquisite-faced woman in front of him, and up to that moment, she still looked clean as a whistle, without a single impurity. He wanted to take Serena¡¯s advice to calm down, but he was getting even crazier when he remembered that she was pregnant from being with another man. While he thought she had so much love for that fetus, Cristian almost lost his mind with jealousy. Although he promised her that he would believe her no matter what and give her a chance to exin herself, he was unable to keep his words at that moment. -Tell me whose child is this? Did you approach me with ulterior motives? Do I look so much like the child¡¯s father that you got the wrong person when we met? You are with me now simply because you take me as his surrogate, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked, his voice bing louder and more emotional.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Cristian¡¯s strength was so great that Serena¡¯s pulse was about to be crushed. She was sweating from the pain and begged him to calm down first, but how could he? By this time, Cristian had lost his mind from all the anger he felt. He grabbed Serena¡¯s wrist harder and looked at her with hatred and fury. He shouted, venting his mixed feelings: -Tell me, have you betrayed me? Whose bastard is this? Serena was in so much pain that she could not bear it, and just then, a childish scream suddenly erupted, -Stop! Cristian froze, then looked toward the door. Suddenly he found a boy who had a face like his own! His brain emptied all at once. Manuel approached Cristian and gestured to him, telling him to squat down. Surprised, he obeyed as if under a spell. After squatting down, Manuel still could not reach his head. Then, with a wicked grin, he said, ¡°Lower your head a little more. His words were like magic, and Cristian obeyed. Seeing Cristian¡¯s cooperation, Manuel was very happy. He clenched his small fist, then opened it again and suddenly pped Cristian on the head. Finally, he shouted angrily in his baby voice, ¡°Bad Daddy, who are you calling a bastard? Anna and Luca, who were still standing in the doorway, were stunned by this scene. Serena, who was next to them, was even more stunned, and even thought she was dreaming of Manuel¡¯s apparition. It seemed impossible to her that Manuel had crossed the ocean to appear before her. But the sound of the p woke Serena, who came to her senses and realized that everything was reality. Manuel¡¯s p was not too hard, but Cristian felt a lot of pain. He raised his head to look at the bold and violent boy in front of him. Then he asked himself, ¡°Who is this boy? How can he look so much like me? He looks like he just called me dad. Cristian narrowed his eyes, grabbed Manuel¡¯s shoulder with his hand and began to contemte him. -Ah, bad daddy, let me go,¡¬ protested Manuel, aching from the pain in his shoulder. -Did you just grab Mommy the same way? You are really mean and violent. I will tell my mother not to be with you. I don¡¯t want you as a father anymore, go away! After saying this, Manuel tried to push Cristian away, but to no avail because he was too weak in front of a strong man like Cristian. As Cristian increased the strength of his hand, he could not move, much less escape. Cristian asked him, ¡°What did you say just now? Say it one more time! Serena rushed to Manuel and grabbed Cristian¡¯s arm, pleading, ¡°Let him go now, please! He is still a child, you will hurt him if you grab him like that. Serena¡¯s words made Cristian realize his mistreatment of the child. At that moment, Manuel burst into tears, so he immediately let go of her hand. Having regained his freedom, Manuel took the opportunity to step on Cristian¡¯s foot while cursing, ¡°Bad daddy, you stupid, violent idiot! Then, Manuel turned and ran into Serena¡¯s arms, pouting, ¡°Mommy, Daddy is very bad, I demand that you leave him! Chapter 910: Are you stupid or what? Cristian thought it was all his own illusion and thought, ¡°This child looks exactly like me, and he even calls me daddy and Serena mommy, is he really my son with Serena? Cristian kept thinking, ¡°Oh, God! Did this little devil ask Serena to leave me? Damn him! He is also stealing my wife¡¯s affection, I can¡¯t stand him, no!¡± These thoughts made Cristian jealous. He could not simply lift Manuel with his hand, grabbing the cor of his clothes. Manuel tried to free himself and tried to grab Cristian¡¯s hand, but he could not. He could be seen dancing in the air with restless feet and hands. This made Cristian very amused. Seeing what happened to Manuel, Serena felt worried, so she tried to stop Cristian, saying, ¡°Do you still remember your promise? You promised to give me a chance to exin, do you still remember? Cristian saw how nervous and worried Serena was about this little viin, he felt even more jealous. Unconsciously, he threw her a question, ¡°Is this child more important to you than me? Standing aside, Anna and Luca were shocked to hear Cristian¡¯s question. They could never have imagined that the man would be stupidly jealous of a child in such a tense situation. Honestly, that question was so unpredictable for Serena that she could not find words to answer it. Just as Serena was struggling to think of how to give him an answer, Manuel angrily shouted, ¡°Dad, are you stupid or what? Cristian scowled as Manuel continued to scold him, ¡°Stupid! I am my mother¡¯s little heart, of course I am more important, put me down now! If not, my mother will leave you¡­. Cristian looked closely at Manuel, thinking, ¡°This boy looks so much like me, especially when he gets angry. I need the rity. Thinking this, Cristian left the house with Manuel in his hand, as if he were a stuffed animal. Seeing this, Serena wanted to follow him to protect Manuel, but was stopped by Cristian because he told her he wanted to talk to Manuel alone. Serena thought, ¡°Anyway, he is her son, Cristian will not mistreat him.¡± Meanwhile, Manuel kept fighting, shouting, moving, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out with you¡­. I want my mother, let me go! But these protests were to no avail. Cristian forcibly dragged him out. The two were on their way to the door and happened to meet Anna and Luca. The three, Luca, Anna, and Manuel, were about to enter the house, but they heard the conversation inside, so the three stayed hidden at the door to listen. However, halfway through, Manuel sneaked in to give Serena a hand. Thus, only these two remained outside. Cristian looked at the two strangers appearing at the door and was immediately rmed, but then he heard Manuel calling them for help. Anna and Luca looked at each other, cleared their voices slightly, then pretended not to see anything and entered the house. Manuelined: -You cowards! Cristian led him to the entrance of the stairs. When he had just released him, the two little paws left in the same second. When Manuel had not yet reached the third step, he was stopped by Cristian, who grabbed him again by the neck.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After struggling in vain for several minutes, Manuel suddenly turned his head to bite Cristian¡¯s hand. He bit so hard that Cristian frowned in pain. Unable to bear it, Cristian released him. But Manuel continued to bite his hand as if his teeth were stuck. Cristian held back his anger and asked, ¡°Ancona? Until then, when he heard this, Manuel opened his mouth and left a circle of small teeth impressions. Cristian contemted ¡°that masterpiece¡± for a while, then looked up to see Manuel. He saw that he grimaced at him and disyed his weapon: his small but powerful teeth. Noticing that his teeth were stained with blood, Cristian surprisingly brought his arm to his mouth. He gently wiped the blood from Manuel¡¯s mouth before asking, ¡°Who are you? Manuel pped his hand away, wrapped his small hands around his chest and turned sideways to ignore him. Looking at him, Cristian thought he was a very funny guy. Despite his failure to get Manuel¡¯s cooperation, Cristian decided to ask a few more questions since he was so confused. After thinking for a moment, Cristian continued to ask, ¡°Did you call me daddy? Manuel did not want to acknowledge this tyrant as his father, so he immediately refused, ¡°No! You got it all wrong. -Really? So who did you call dad? Is that the one at the door? In fact, Cristian had asked the question to start the conversation more than to have doubts about Manuel¡¯s identity, because the resemnce and the fact that he had called him Dad proved to him that it was his son. Manuel looked at Cristian with narrowed eyes, then eximed, ¡°You fool, that¡¯s my uncle. Wake up, I never called you dad. Cristian pinched his cheek, narrowed his eyes, feigned satisfaction and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯d better ask your mother. She will be happy to tell me everything. Manuel did not believe his words and replied, ¡°Forget it! I heard everything at the door. You said the baby in mom¡¯s belly is a bastard. I can see that you did very wrong, you are probably very offended by your stupidity. Don¡¯t dream that I will answer you. Chapter 911: Give it a rest. At the mention of this, Cristian suddenly felt a little annoyed. A moment of anxiety and anger had made him say those things. He had not meant it that way, but in that moment, seeing the way she was treating that boy andparing it to everything that had happened before, he had lost his mind. He told himself that no matter what, he had to believe in her when he heard the news of her pregnancy in the hospital. But how could he say that at the important moment? Manuel¡¯s little hands crossed in front of his chest and he mumbled, ¡°Daddy, if you beg me, I can beg Mommy for you. -Did you just call me dad again? -Christian asked. Hearing this, Manuel¡¯s expression changed. Because he had always known that Cristian was his father, so he was used to calling him that. -Baby, it¡¯s okay, even if you don¡¯t want to tell the whole story of the thing. He could have guessed. -You¡¯re the baby, no, you¡¯re the bad guy. You want to mistreat mommy right now, and my mommy, the baby in her womb and I won¡¯t forgive you. Looking at the little boy who looked exactly like him, and who kept using them, even looked at him angrily, Cristian¡¯s heart felt some happiness. So when Manuel finished speaking, Cristian hugged the little body in front of him. -Oh, naughty daddy. Talk, why are you touching me? The sudden hug allowed Manuel to feel the intense warmth that belonged to Cristian through the fatforter and sweater. That was the warmth that belonged to his father. Manuel was a little stunned. It seemed to be the first time his father had hugged him like that. Also, looking at his father¡¯s appearance, he seemed to be moved. And Manuel had scolded him like that, but Cristian was not angry at all. -Don¡¯t think I will easily forgive you just because you hugged me! Meanwhile, in the bedroom, Anna and Luca closed the door as they entered, then, by chance, exchanged a nce with Serena who was in the room. Serena was surprised by Manuel¡¯s sudden appearance, but now that she saw Anna and Luca, she suddenly understood everything. It turned out that it was Anna and Luca who had brought him here. -You¡­ -Serena wanted to talk, but Anna made an apologetic posture. -Serena, I¡¯m sorry. It wasn¡¯t me who wanted to bring Manuel here, it was Manuel who forced me. Don¡¯t me me, ask your son. Anna tantly put all the me on Manuel. However, Manuel was her son, Serena would not have been angry.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Besides, this was something they had already discussed and assessed the risk. Luca was a bit taken aback; he did not seem to expect that Anna could put all the me on Manuel. Serena, on the other hand, was not surprised at all, but narrowed her eyes at Anna. -Yes? -Naturally, she is the one who knows her son best! Serena was not really interested in ming anyone, she just felt that what had happened so far had been too sudden. It was no big deal that Manuel hade looking for her. She missed him, too, and was d to be able to see him. But ¡­ what she had not expected was that Cristian would also be here when Manuel arrived. Father and son were meeting so suddenly. Cristian had taken him out now, even though he would not do anything to Manuel, what was his thought now? In the situation of losing all memories, he suddenly saw a boy who looked exactly like him, how was his resistance now? Could she ept him? Serena was startled when she saw him almost lose his mind at that moment. And then Manuel appeared, it was a double scare for her. Anna expected to be scolded by Serena, but this girl remained silent with lowered eyelids. This made Anna feel a little sorry, and rting everything that had happened just before, she suddenly understood. -This¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it to end like this,¡± Anna hastened to say. At first, I just wanted to bring Manuel here to see you, because he missed you so much. It seemed to me that this boy was also very poor, and he just wanted to see his mother. After we arrived, we found this the address, and it was only then that we heard you two arguing. We didn¡¯t have time to stop it when Manuel ran away. Hearing the exnation, Serena stared at her. -It¡¯s not your fault in this matter, I know, I¡¯m just worried,¡¬ she said with some hesitation. Suddenly, Manuel¡¯s voice came from outside. -Daddy, bad daddy, mommy,e quick! Startled, Serena ran over. Anna and Luca looked at each other; they too immediately ran after her. After opening the door, Serena noticed that Cristian had suddenly fainted and was now pressing on Manuel¡¯s body. At this scene, Serena was very worried because Cristian¡¯s face was pale, and there was also a lot of thin sweating off his forehead. What had happened? Not expecting Serena¡¯s reaction, Luca and Anna hade to quickly separate the two. Luca supported Cristian alone, and Anna lifted Manuel off the ground. She shook his back to clean his clothes. -What happened? ¨C Anna asked confused. Staring at Cristian¡¯s pale face, Serena said, -Don¡¯t ask what happened before, his situation looks terrible. I¡¯ll go get the car key, help me get him into the car. -Okay. Soon, Luca took Cristian to the car Anna followed him, taking Manuel¡¯s hand. Serena returned to the apartment and found the car keys. She picked them up and returned to the room to collect her bag before closing the door and going downstairs. They took Cristian to the hospital. Manuel was being held by Anna¡¯s hand, but his gaze was on Serena who was standing nearby. His mother had looked at him only once since he had appeared so far, and she had ignored him, putting all her thoughts on his father. So far his mother had not even hugged him, so he felt attacked. But when he thought about Cristian¡¯s hospitalization, Manuel could only hold back the grumbling in his gut. ¡°Forget it, Dad is a sick man now, give him a break!¡± Chapter 912: Grandma Beatrice Time passed from minute to minute, Serena¡¯s cell phone rang, she nced at it, it turned out to be Beatrice calling her. Seeing Beatrice¡¯s name, Serena¡¯s face changed a little. Since it was thest day of New Year¡¯s Eve, that¡¯s why Beatrice wanted to have dinner with them together. Finally, she had gone home a long time ago; she and Cristian had not yet arrived. It was possible that she was anxious about waiting, so she called her on the phone. Serena put her anxiety in order and answered the phone. -Serena, what time is it already? Didn¡¯t Cristian say he wasing to pick you up from the hospital? Where are you now? Serena looked around, and said without a word of warning. -We are at the hospital. -What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you taking so long to be discharged? You¡¯ve been out for so long and you still haven¡¯t finished? Today is a special day and there are so many people. -Auntie¡­ -Serena called her and exined, -The size is done, but we are back again. Beatrice was speechless. Hearing nothing on the other end of the cell phone, Serena half-closed her lips and turned to look at Manuel and the others who were a short distance from her. She turned again. -In addition, Manuel is here. *** The doctor had fixed Cristian when Beatrice arrived at the hospital. The doctor said Cristian just fainted, there was no problem with his body. But Serena could not bear to ask with furrowed brows, ¡°No problem? Why did he suddenly faint? I saw him in a cold sweat, and his face did not look good. The doctor nodded his head and asked about the situation at that time. However, the result of the checkup was that there was no serious problem in his body. As for the reason for the loss of consciousness, it was necessary tobine the situation at that time to see. Once the situation was asked, Serena, Anna and Luca were inside the house. The person who was with Cristian outside the house was only Manuel. Serena looked toward Manuel and waved her hand, ¡°Manuel. Manuel had waited a long time, not once had his mother hugged him. After arriving at the hospital, she waited anxiously by the door, she felt no surprises about his arrival. At first she felt only a little injustice, now she saw that her mother remembered him only when she heard what the doctor said. Manuel suffered more injustice in his heart. -Come. -Serena was half crouching and beckoning Manuel toe. Manuel thought carefully, he thought it was better not to get angry with his mother in public. In the end the ones who were embarrassed were mother and himself. So he walked to Serena¡¯s side obediently, Serena held him in her arms with one hand and raised another hand to hug his face, her voice was much softer when she spoke. -Well Manuel, what happened to your father when you were out of the house earlier, he was not well when he went out, why did he suddenly faint? Manuel blinked, remembering the situation at that moment. Cristian suddenly hugged him at that moment, he was talking to Dad. -Don¡¯t think of hugging me and I will forgive you easily! After saying this, Dad didn¡¯t seem strange either, he let him go after hugging him and then lightly rubbed his face with his big hand, his eyes were more colored with warmth. Manuel groaned and squeezed his hand. Then Father¡¯s face changed. His eyebrows were frowned tightly, he looked like he was in pain. At first Manuel thought he was faking it, but Manuel realized he was fainting after Cristian fell to the ground. Then Manuel recounted everything that had happened in detail. The doctor was confused: -What is this situation? Did he faint because of the sudden headache? Headache? Hearing the words headache, an idea shed through Serena¡¯s mind, it seemed that he had had something. He saw Manuel who had the same appearance as him, Cristian¡¯s head suddenly hurt. If this reaction means that his memory was awakened by Manuel. Other than that, nothing else came to Serena¡¯s mind either. Thinking about it, Serena suddenly said, ¡°Doctor, I forgot to tell you that my husband¡¯s head suffered a severe blow and he lost his memory. Hearing this, the doctor¡¯s expression began to be surprised, ¡°His head suffered a severe blow and lost his memory? Well, he¡­¡± The doctor cast a nce at Manuel. -Today is the first time he¡¯s seen him,¡± Serena exined. The doctor noted. -It¡¯s not unusual, we didn¡¯t find any problems with his body, although he had injuries before, he recovered well. With what you say, I think it was to excite the patient¡¯s memory. Arousal of the mind can cause severe head pain. If it is too much, it may cause fainting. -So, if his memory¡­ -can it recover? If that were true, wasn¡¯t it touching bad luck for the benefit? But the doctor shook his head: -This we don¡¯t know yet. Although there are cases of memory loss, they don¡¯t have an exact cure. Whether you can recover your memory or not, you only know after you wake up. She was a little desperate after hearing what the doctor said. If she recovered her memory with arousal, she would be fine. If not, he still had to suffer from the memory, what would he do if his head hurt again? Anna tugged on Serena¡¯s sleeve and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s good that he can wake up and be okay. The memory thing was excited today, they should recover little by little. Maybe one day Mr. Cristian will suddenly remember everything. With all that has happened so far, he could only ept it and nod his head. Beatrice found them eventually, she came running from the hallway. She saw that Anna, Luca and Manuel were all here, was stunned and immediately came forward. -Serena! called her. -What happened to Cristian, what does the doctor say? -Beatrice asked. Serena told Beatrice what the doctor said recently.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Beatrice nodded her head after hearing that, -Thank goodness he is fine. Then she looked at the child beside her and asked, ¡°Manuel, why don¡¯t you call me Grandma Beatrice? Manuel blinked his ssy eyes. Finally someone had noticed him. -Grandma Beatrice,¡¬ Manuel pitifully called her. This title touched Beatrice directly; she answered him and hugged Manuel. -You are so good, you make my heart melt. -Nonna Beatrice,¡¬ Manuel saw that she was happy and called her again. Beatrice listened to him with eyes full of joy, pinching her soft cheeks. -Why don¡¯t you stay home and what are you doing here? The child in front of her looked exactly like Cristian, and when Beatrice saw him, it was as if she had seen that man, which made her love this child very much. Chapter 913: I am a strong man, too! Beatrice and Manuel had never met before. Since the wedding was held abroad at that time, Beatrice was not very willing to go because of the distance and decided to attend the other wedding ceremony in her country. However, she didn¡¯t care as long as she attended. Only Beatrice did not expect an ident to happen to Cristian. She almost fainted when she heard the terrible news. In any case, he was the son her sister had entrusted to her. Thank goodness they had finally found him, Beatrice was relieved. Later, Chiara found her and told her about Serena¡¯s request. Beatrice kept silent and said she would think about it. She did not expect the old Angel to be so stubborn, nor did she expect Cristian to be saved by ident by the old Angel. Was it all bad luck? As much as Beatrice loved Cristian, she did not want to see Angelo again. What had happened that year was still before her eyes, she was so caught up in her heart. Just at the moment when Beatrice was hesitating, Matthew, who was very fond of his sister after hearing what re had said, frowned deeply, it seemed to him that his sister had had a very bad time when she was abroad. He could not go all the way to the foreign country, but could he decide things in the country? So Matthew went to visit Beatrice personally. To increase eloquence, Matteo took Manuel with him. Beatrice waspletely frozen when she saw Manuel. Then it was the child who called Grandma Beatrice with the tender tone and asked for help. In short, she turned him into a fury with just a few words. Of course, it was Anna who knew this and sent a message to Serena to convey this information to her. She did not have a great emotional outburst when Serena heard about it. It was a thing that sooner orter Beatrice would meet Manuel. Beatrice really liked Manuel. The little guy could talk and was polite; he gave her a slight rejection. She just didn¡¯t expect Manuel toe abroad. -Why are youing abroad in the new year? Is it not good for you to stay in the country? Is it necessary for you to run this round?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Beatrice looked at Luke when he spoke and reached out her hand to peel Manuel¡¯s face again. Manuel hugged Beatrice¡¯s hand in passing, rubbed her cheek affectionately, and exined in a tender tone, ¡°Grandma Beatrice, I miss Mom, Dad, and Grandma Beatrice. I am not tired. He heard the order he said, Beatrice could not bear to tease him, ¡°Do you miss Mommy more? Manuel blinked his clear eyes, -I miss everyone. It is very tiring for Grandma Beatrice to make this round on purpose. I will remember it forever. Beatriceughed, -You only know how to make me happy. Besides, this decided is much better than your father¡¯s badnguage. He was Cristian¡¯s son, how was it possible that there were so many differences between them? That bastard Cristian only knew how to make people angry, he didn¡¯t feelfortable unless he spoke with a bad tongue. He often went against her, even if she was his aunt. Nothing like this little one in front of her, every time he called her Grandma Beatrice, her heart melted. -Nana Beatrice, that is such a good disciple that he surpasses even his master. The atmosphere suddenly became lively; it was no longer as stiff as before. Of course, everyone knew it was because the doctor had said that Cristian had no serious problem. If Cristian¡¯s situation was fatal, the atmosphere would not have be lively anyway. Everyone stood for a while, Serena said, ¡°Auntie, today is New Year¡¯s Eve. We should sit down together for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, but ¡­ I can¡¯t leave in this situation. Anna and Luca just arrived today, they are tired from the trip, otherwise¨Cyou take them home and I will take care of Cristian. When he heard her, Beatrice made a serious face and turned against her, -How can you be like this? You also just got out of the hospital, how are we going to leave you here to take care of him if something happens? -I¡­ Luke advanced and picked up the load. -Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m the only man here. You go home and rest, and I will stay and look after Mr. Cristian. -Luca. -Manuel was suddenly unconvinced: -Uncle Luca, I¡¯m a man too! Luca was left in suspense and immediatelyughed. -I almost forgot that Mister is also a man, but -you are still a boy. Manuel replied disgruntled: -Does Uncle Luca despise me because I am younger? Luca, how dare he despise him, was pinched by Beatrice before he could answer Manuel, -How is it possible that I despise you, I only care about you. Manuel thought for a while and made his decision. -I will stay here with Uncle Luca to take care of Dad, Grandma wille home early. Seeing this scene, Serena did not know what to say. She was the one who did not want to leave anymore. How could she be cruel and go home in Cristian¡¯s situation? What was she going to do in case there was a problem when she woke up? What was she going to do if her memory came back? She thought about it several times, Serena still insisting on her idea. -No matter if I stay here alone, you go back. I¡¯ll call you if something happens. -No. Beatrice also insisted on her opinion: -I know the state of your body, it¡¯s not good for you to stay here and look after Cristian. You¡¯ve had a long day, you should go back and rest. Serena, don¡¯t me me for disagreeing , now you are pregnant. -But. -There is no but, you do what I say. He stays here and we go home first. If Serena wasn¡¯t pregnant, and she wouldn¡¯t have any sign of an abortion even after the checkup, since Beatrice hadn¡¯t put the idea of having here back, they could all stay here for the watch. However, there was someone who was in the sick room, everyone was worried even if they went home. But the special situation was treated in a special way, they could only be like that. -Serena, listen to Aunt Beatrice, I think she¡¯s right. It¡¯s very cold outside, let¡¯s go home first. Luca is a man, it¡¯s all right, there¡¯s nothing more here that can be done for him. Who knew Manuel said enlisting at that moment, -I am also a strong man, let me stay here with Uncle Luca. Serena still wanted to refuse him, but she did not expect Beatrice to ept by nodding her head. -Ok, then let Luca and Manuel stay and the three of use back first. We will eat, shower and rest for a while. If you want toeter, I wouldn¡¯t stop you. Serena had no choice, she could only agree with her. Before leaving, Serena turned her head and cast a nce at Manuel and walked to his forehead, bowing. She saw Serena squatting down, Manuel quivering in his heart, almost shouted to her, ¡°mom you finally pay attention to me! ¡° Chapter 914: She had not guessed. He looked at the sweet little boy in front, Serena could not bear to pinch his soft face and said, ¡°Did I ignore you then? I¡¯m sorry, it all happened suddenly, I was also scared at that time, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t take care of you. If Manuel is angry, then he hits me to vent, right? At first Manuel was just a little proud at most, from what Serena said, suddenly he felt his nose turn sour. Only at this moment did he pay attention to her, as well as say many sentimental words. Manuel did not want to cuddle in front of so many adults. He was a real man, only his mother could see his weak face. Thinking thus, Manuel said, ¡°Mother, I am not angry. I love Mother more than anything else, I can¡¯t be angry with Mother. -Okay.¡±-Anna pulled Serena forward, ¡°We crossed the sea to look for you, yet Manuel did not have time to see you, how can he be angry with you? Other people didn¡¯t have that feeling. But Serena was his mother, she knew. She did not listen to Manuel, the child must have suffered an injustice in his heart. Although Manuel now said he was not angry with her, the hearts of mother and son were connected, Serena could still feel that Manuel was not happy inside. But Manuel did not want to talk about it, so she stopped talking about it for the time being. After the matter had passed, she spoke to him again. -Ok, first I¡¯m going home to rest. But you are a man, you have to take care of Dad with Uncle Luca. If your father wakes up, he¡­. Still not having finished what he wanted to say, Manuel then said. -Don¡¯t worry, Mom, I will do things ording to Dad¡¯s situation. Aunt Anna and Grandma Beatrice, get mom as soon as possible. Anna reached out her hand and pinched Manuel¡¯s nose hard, -We leave first, remember to call Auntie Anna on her cell phone if something happens. After the three left, Luke lowered his head and looked at each other and Manuel. Manuel suddenly held out his hands saying, ¡°Uncle Luca, I want hugs.¡± -What? Although it seemed strange to him that this child would suddenly ask for a hug, Luca hugged him anyway, as he said. Who could refuse such a polite child? Besides, he was Mr. Cristian¡¯s son. -Uncle Luca, do you think dad was afraid of fainting because of me? Hearing this, Luca frowned: -Why do you say that? Don¡¯t think too much like a child, didn¡¯t you hear what the doctor said? Your father¡¯s mind was excited, that¡¯s why it made him faint. It¡¯s not serious. -Oh. -Manuel nodded, ¡°Shall we go together to the sick room and wait for Dad to wake up? If he faints again when Dad wakes up and sees me? Luca was a little embarrassed, -It shouldn¡¯t be like that. Luca thought a little, hugging him again as he entered the sick room. *** Serena, Beatrice and Anna came back together, as they got out of the elevator, they saw two figures at the door. One stood there with a stick and another patiently rang the doorbell, over and over again. It rang as the elevator door opened. So the two people turned their heads at the noise. Their points of view coincided. Domenico gave a friendly smile, ¡°Mrs. Beatrice, Miss Serena. You are not at home, it is not unusual for no one to answer while the doorbell is rung at length.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Serena and Beatrice were not at all surprised by Domenico¡¯s appearance here. However, they didn¡¯t hate Domenico, they even thought Domenico was nice. But, someone else¡­ He was standing there leaning on a stick, his face was very dark and his eyes looking at Serena were full of anger. -You treat the old person like this? Serena was sure his gaze fell on her when he said this sentence. She, too, felt the pressure of Angelo¡¯s imposing ways. But she did not react, how did he treat the older person? Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s thought was that it was possible why did she not greet him when she saw him? Then Serena smiled and said, ¡°Hello, grandpa. Angelo almost fell forward, leaning forward with his right cane, his face full of anger, ¡°You, you, you, who allows you to call me that? I still don¡¯t agree that you are with Cristian. -What are you doing here? Beatrice folded her arms across her chest in discontent, looked at Angelo coldly and said, -Is it only to mock others that youe here on New Year¡¯s Eve? He heard his daughter scold him, Angelo was suddenly ashamed, but he could not be angry with Beatrice, what would he do if he scared her again? It was not easy for his daughter to return once. Before Angelo thought he would let them do whatever they wanted, since they did note back all their lives, he did not even go looking for them. But from the moment Beatrice appeared before him, a living person, a vigorous person. Angelo finally realized that he missed his daughter very much. Thinking of this, Angelo let out a sigh and said, -Beatrice, I don¡¯t have long to live, can¡¯t you oppose your father? Hearing this, Beatriceughed, curling her lips coldly, -Mr. Angelo, are you ying the poor man¡¯s card with me? The pity is that it doesn¡¯t work for me with that. Everyone looked at each other in dismay not knowing what to do. Beatrice really embarrassed Angelo, although Angelo was angry, he didn¡¯t even dare to say serious words to this younger daughter, he could only say with a sigh, -Okay, okay, okay, if you think I¡¯m ying the poor man¡¯s card, then I won¡¯t lie to you anymore, but today I¡­. -What are you doing today? We¡¯re going to eat New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. We don¡¯t want to hear what you have today, and we also don¡¯t want to know. So please go away! Beatrice gave her the order to go directly to the exit, then put her body to the side and gave them the signal to leave. Anna, hiding behind Serena, dared not breathe quietly. Oh god, was this Cristian¡¯s grandfather? He seemed so fierce when talking to Serena, but he turned into a coward in front of his daughter. You could say that. He didn¡¯t even seem like a bad person. But even Serena stood beside him and didn¡¯t know what to say, it seemed like¡­ he didn¡¯t have a position. However her current position was not recognized by Angelo, she had to be more disliked for saying one more sentence, that¡¯s why Serena stood beside her in silence all the time. Angelo was angry. He hade here on Christmas Eve and rang Domenico¡¯s doorbell, wasn¡¯t his intention obvious? Beatrice was his daughter and it was normal for her to hate him, but Serena? Wasn¡¯t it that she liked Cristian? Why was she not speaking for him in front of his daughter? Angelo was very angry and was examining Serena with his eyes all the time, he even winked at Domenico. He was really a person who had no insight! Chapter 915: In search of discomfort. Beatrice had asked them to leave, but the two stood there like two statues without moving at all. They did not want to leave. -Old man, can¡¯t you be like that? I told you look, what are you still doing here? Angelo coughed slightly, Domenico reacted and took a step forward exining with a smile. -That¡¯s right, Mrs. Beatrice, we called Mr. Cristian and he didn¡¯t answer. We were worried about Mr. Cristian so we came to see him. Hearing this, Beatrice raised her eyebrows, -So what? Domenico smiled. What he means is to leave once we saw Mr. Cristian. But Beatrice chuckled, -Is if you don¡¯t see him? If you don¡¯t see him, will you stay here and not leave?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -I¡¯m here waiting for my grandson, is there a problem, Beatrice? Beatrice still wanted to say something, but Serena who was next to her understood something, stopped Beatrice quickly and went on of her own ord. -No problem, Grandpa, I will open the door and let¡¯s go into the house. She finally heard a pleasant sentence, but Angelo groaned proudly, -Thank goodness you are sensible! Serena shook her head and went to open the door, letting Angelo and Domenico in. Anna also entered following them, Serena noticed that Beatrice was still standing in the doorway with a disgruntled expression on her face. -Auntie? -Why are you letting him in? Today is New Year¡¯s Eve, isn¡¯t leaving him here just seeking inconvenience for ourselves? -Zia, don¡¯t be angry,¡¬ Serena took his hand and said in a low voice, -You also know that today is New Year¡¯s Eve. It will be very lonely to leave an elderly person alone in a big house. Hearing this, Beatrice was stunned. She quickly imagined ording to Serena¡¯s words the appearance that Angelo was alone in a big house, put several dishes in front of him, but there was no one next to him that he could talk to. This scene was really poor. But if it was this old man, Beatrice didn¡¯t think he was poor, Angelo was clearly hateful. However, there must be something hateful about the poor. To be such a poor person was because of what he did himself. If he had not done those things in the past, she and her sister would not have had to leave either. At the thought of Iris, Beatrice¡¯s face became darker; she was not in a good mood. She lowered her eyelids and said coldly. -Is he poor? My sister is much poorer under the cold earth. His sister¡­ Serena was left in suspense; what Beatrice said must be Cristian¡¯s mother, she was also his mother-inw. Moreover, at the mention of Iris, Beatrice¡¯s breath instantly turned into difference. Serena also didn¡¯t dare to say anything, she just quietly exined, -Sorry, Auntie, I didn¡¯t let him in on purpose, I just think that there is always a blood rtionship between rtives. Hearing the rebuke to herself from Serena¡¯s tone, Beatrice turned around consciously. -It¡¯s all right. Forget about it. She went in, Serena stayed in the same ce for a while and came in following him. The maid was here to help, but because of the new year, Beatrice let her leave early. She had intended to cook for herself, the meal was already prepared. But now? Angelo was here, Beatrice was not really in the mood. Besides, Cristian was in the hospital, he had much less interest. The old man sat down and looked around, he could not find Cristian and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where is Cristian? Beatrice sat down right in front of him and said coldly, -What does it matter where he is? Don¡¯t you want to wait for him? Then wait here until hees back, don¡¯t ask questions. His attitude was bad as usual, he refuted Angelo to the point of feeling very unfair, but he dared not say anything serious to her. He moved his lips and looked at Serena beside him. Serena was picking up the cutlery, when she felt Angelo¡¯s gazeing, she said, -Grandpa Angelo, Domenico, still no dinner? Domenico rubbed his hands together and nodded his headughing. Angelo wanted to say something, but seeing Beatrice out of the corner of his eye, he finally groaned slightly through his nose. Sure enough, Serena said before Beatrice could say anything, ¡°Well, we are getting ready for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, are Grandpa and Domenico eating together with us? Angelo frowned, he was still undecided how to answer her, Domenico nodded obediently, ¡°Okay, thank you, Miss Serena. Her words and agreement made Angelo¡¯s eyebrows frown more. What was wrong with Domenico, he himself still didn¡¯t agree that Serena and Cristian were together, he strongly called her Miss Serena? Thinking about it, Angelo looked at Domenico with a sharp gaze. Domenico felt that there was a sharp look toward him, but he was not afraid, he wasughing pleasantly at Serena. With the knowledge he had of the gentleman, he should not have dared to say anything to him at that moment. Moreover, there seemed to be no mistake in calling her that. Thedy was already pregnant, if he were to separate them again, it would be very cruel. Anna was next door together with Serena picking up, looked at the two sitting in the living room, lowered the volume of her voice saying. -Will they fight at dinner time? Serena nced around the room, couldn¡¯t help but lift her lips, -They shouldn¡¯t, besides even if they fight, they won¡¯t get in our way. -What are you talking about? -Anna said. -Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t you see? Cristian¡¯s grandfather listens to what aunt says, he doesn¡¯t dare to say serious words, they can¡¯t fight. After listening to what Serena said, Anna looked at them carefully, she realized that it was right what Serena had said. Seeing this, Anna finally let out a sigh, but began to worry about Serena. -Looks like Mr. Cristian¡¯s grandfather doesn¡¯t like you very much, is that how it is these days? Does he always give you a hard time? If it is difficult for you to be here? Serena. I think I should leave thepany immediately ande live with you, you can tell me everything that¡¯s going on or everything that¡¯s sad. Anna had a sour nose from saying these words. She and Serena were close friends. Her heart ached when she thought that Serena was in a foreign country without a loving person, Cristian was forgetting her, and her grandfather was putting obstacles in their way anyway. Serena was stunned, shook her head and said quietly, ¡°To say that, I have little chance of meeting him. Only once before in thepany, Angelo came suddenly, forced Domenico to give her a check and made her leave Cristian. But she passed as crazy, it didn¡¯t even seem like it was something horrible. Besides, she thought, Cristian¡¯s grandfather didn¡¯t seem to be very difficult to deal with either. Chapter 916: Prove it. She did not often confront Angelo, because Cristian protected her perfectly. Noticing this, Serena let out a smile and said lightly, ¡°Nothing difficult, Cristian¡¯s survival is my greatest desire. Thank you for seeing him again and for being lucky enough to join us, even if he will make me suffer more, I won¡¯t mind. Okay, I don¡¯t mind his grandfather either. On the contrary, I was very grateful to Angelo. Serena looked at Angelo, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room. Anna said, ¡°You win, such a stubborn old man, doesn¡¯t it really bother you? This is the first time we¡¯ve met, I don¡¯t find him easy to deal with. Curiously, Anna asked, ¡°But why don¡¯t you refuse him? Serena lowered her gaze dejectedly. -Because he saved Cristian. At first Anna paid no attention to Serena. But as soon as she heard the answer, Anna immediately fell silent. How many people were buried at sea when the ne crashed, not a single body part was found. Everyone thought he was dead. But Cristian was alive, even though he had changed hisst name. How lucky he was to survive! And the man who gave him a new life was Angelo. What would have happened if Angelo had not saved him? At the thought, Anna trembled with fear. She dared not imagine. She looked at Angelo, who was sitting on the sofa. Suddenly, the reason forining was removed. As Serena said, Angelo did not seem so upset. After all, for Serena, the best hope in this desperate situation was Cristian. He didn¡¯t even bother her; in fact, she thanked him very much. -Understood, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯tin about him, don¡¯t worry! Serena,¡± Anna said. Serena gave him a look, with a smile of understanding. For Serena, she would never want to be Angelo¡¯s enemy. Even if she did not like him herself, she would try to treat him gently, letting him ept her. She would never hate him. She didn¡¯t care what others thought. Her mind would never change. *** When they all sat down together for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Angelo stood staring at the scene in front of him. How many years had passed¡­ He always ate alone, apanied by the standing servants who were busy for him. There was never a close one sitting next to him. Sometimes Angelo could talk to Domenico about what he had been thinking, but after all, Domenico had his own family, no reason to apany him on important holidays. -Domenico, take the soup to warm you up. Hearing her, Angelo woke up from the memory. He saw her passing hot soup to Domenico with a happy face. Domenico quickly stood up and took it with both hands: -Thank you, Miss Serena. Serena was a little embarrassed, -Domenico, please call me Serena. She really felt very embarrassed when he called her Miss Serena as a major, especially in front of Angelo, whenever he called her Miss Serena, Angelo was reminded of reality. In fact, Angelo looked angry. Whether it was for calling her Miss Serena or for missing the soup, he did not know. Just as Angelo became unhappy, she presented him with a bowl of hot soup. -Grandfather. Angelo met Serena¡¯s smiling face. -Why are you giving me soup? Don¡¯t! Even saying this, Angelo did not refuse the soup, but shared it with Domenico¡¯s. Realizing that there was more soup in his bowl, Angelo felt better. Serena didn¡¯t care. She gave a smile and returned to her seat. Beatrice, on the other hand, was not happy. She looked at his face and said angrily. -Old man, if it bothers you, why don¡¯t you go back to your big house, and ask your servants for soup, stop turning your back here! Faced with Beatrice¡¯s anger, Angelo instantly shut up, nor did he answer her. Having said all he wanted, Beatrice took a sip of soup. She was happy to see him frustrated. Dinner was prepared by Beatrice, which helped a lot to keep warm in winter. Serena purposely opened the windows for venttion and safety. The ingredients were ready for everyone to take what they wanted, and the meal had two vors, spicy and seafood. Seeing the sliced mushrooms and potatoes she longed for, Anna was very excited. She dipped them in the spicy part, where she dyed them red. They looked delicious. They were very hot, but Anna was impatient, eating while blowing on the potato slices. Angelo was speechless as he watched her eat regardless. Did he look like a girl? Just as Angelo was ready to say something about Anna, his daughter Beatrice pulled out of the spicy part a pile of bacon and something on a stick she had prepared herself, and then blew on it as Anna did. Beatrice also felt the vor was not enough, dipped them in the hot sauce and took a huge bite. Angelo was speechless again. He had not expected that his daughter, who had not seen him for so many years, had be like this. Angelo was very disappointed. He cast a nce at Serena, who was quietly heating the veal on the seafood side with a public strainer, instead of sending it down like Anna and Beatrice. Before long, the veal was ready. She put it on a white te and stood up to serve it to Angelo with a sauce.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. -Grandfather. Angelo did not expect her to give him the sliced veal instead of taking care of herself. Although he was very surprised, Angelo continued to look proud: ¡°What is this heat? It¡¯s overcooked, how can I eat? Serena looked at the beef. It was not overcooked at all, its tenderness was exactly perfect, at the same time, if the meat yielded to the taste, it would be easy to catch it together with the parasites. Thinking about it, Serena let slip a faint smile: -Grandpa, this is the first time I heat veal, less skillful, try, if not I will cookmb for you. Chapter 917: She was very bossy Serena finished putting the te in front of Angelo, turned and left. Looking between the calf and Serena, Angelo muttered, ¡°I won¡¯t eat it the way you want. Next to him, Dominic had already taken half of it, which gave him a good appetite. When he heard Angelo, he asked, ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t like overcooked veal, give me some, I¡¯m capable of chewing. Hearing this, Angelo became angry. -What are you saying, that I can¡¯t chew? Domenico touched his nose and said smilingly, -You said the veal is overcooked, well¡­¡¬. Presumably stimted, Angelo took his chopsticks and put a piece of the speckled sauce in his mouth. It tasted great, especially the taste of the sauce, which was totally different from what he had eaten. Angelo couldn¡¯t help but be curious, ¡°What kind of sauce is it? -Stop asking, you¡¯ll never be able to buy it,¡± Beatrice replied. -What is the name of this sauce? -said Domenico. Anna gave a shy smile,-It is the sauce made by me, if you want it, I can make some to go. Hearing this, Angelo was very surprised, not thinking that this girl knew how to make this kind of sauce. By the way, Serena added: -Anna can cook very well, it¡¯s the sauce she just mixed. Angelo muttered, -I¡¯m just asking what kind of sauce is it, did I say I like it? The whole crowd fell silent. Suddenly they did not know how to respond. Seeing him chewing the beef with the sauce, Anna and Serena looked at each other, helpless in their eyes. Beatrice scoffed coldly and gave him no face. -It is not said that it is good, but that it is bad. As soon as she said that, Beatrice stood up, took the sauce and put it in front of her, -you don¡¯t like not eating, stop wasting. She thought for a while, nced at Angelo¡¯s te, then said, -Do you look like someone who is not good even the te? Better give it to me, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wasting food. Beatrice stood up again, quickly put the te in front of her, which Angelo only took several slices. Angelo was stunned. This little daughter was so bossy. So bossy! Angelo was so angry that he almost blew his eyebrows, however, in front of his little daughter, he did not dare to say anything wrong, in fact, he had no more words. Domenico looked on, unable to restrain himself fromughing. Angelo often suffers from failures in front of Mrs. Beatrice, so he should say something nice to ease the tension. However, what ttered Angelo was Serena, to whom Angelo could not help but make himself beg. In the end, the whole thing was torn apart by Mrs. Beatrice.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Angelo was so angry that he could not protest. Thinking this, Domenico said to Angelo in a low voice, -Sir, stop provoking, Mrs. Beatrice is a difficult person to handle. Although he mumbled, because Beatrice was on the other side not too far away, he could vaguely hear Domenico¡¯s words. He said with narrowed eyes, -Domenico, tell me who is difficult to handle? Domenico gave an embarrassed smile, without answering. The topic was passed over. Angelo thought Domenico could exin, without waiting for Domenico to say anything or for Beatrice to insist. So that¡¯s what Domenico said, did he stop provoking? As Serena was ready to heat another dish for Angelo, suddenly Beatrice stopped her and said coldly, ¡°All the ingredients are ready. If anyone doesn¡¯t feel like making it himself, he¡¯d better pack his bags and go back to his big house, where a bunch of servants are waiting for him. There was silence for a while. As Beatrice said this, Serena had to stop helping him warm themb, and Domenico cast a nce at Beatrice, and inside he suddenly felt regretful. Why had he just given her advice? Was it so difficult to eat in silence? How wonderful! He would have nothing to eat, he would even have to heat it himself. It was now impossible for Angelo to return to thatrge but deste house. He scoffed inwardly. But it was not wrong to do it himself. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t know it. So, Angelo got up to do it himself. When he began, Serena and Anna stood worriedly, watching him. After all, he was an old man. The meal was very hot, which was very dangerous for Angelo. The whole group was worried about fires or other idents. Anna and Serena winked at each other. Then Anna put down her chopsticks. -Well, sir, leave it to me. -Sit down! -Beatrice gave her a look, muttering, -Are you still friends with Serena? You are not the servant of the Calligaris family, you have no reason to serve them. Anna bit her lips, not daring to say anything. Actually, Beatrice had such a strong aura and she was also the oldest. Serena thought about it and then said lightly, ¡°Although we are not the servants of the Calligaris family, after all we are the youngest, we have to serve the elders. Aunt Beatrice, Grandpa and Domenico, wait until the meals are ready, let us do it. Cristian was still in the hospital. If something happened to Angelo, it would really upset him. Beatrice narrowed her eyes, looking at Serena, whose gaze was very sure. She thought about it and it turned out that it was better to leave her, or protest. So Beatrice said no more. On the contrary, Domenico said, -No, it¡¯s okay to do it alone. Angelo also said, -No need for assistance, I can do it by myself.¡± Domenico was of a simr age. If he could do it, why couldn¡¯t Angelo do it? Beatrice let out a cold smile, -Listen, he doesn¡¯t listen to you at all, so stop worrying, hurry up and eat, then rest, after that we have to go to the hospital. Hearing hospital, Angelo reacted and raised his head to ask, -What are you going to the hospital for? As soon as he asked, Angelo remembered that he hade with the intention of waiting for Cristian. Because of the dinner, he was almost forgetting the purpose, he even had the feeling that he hade for the family dinner with them, he did not even remember that Cristian was not there. Suddenly Angelo felt sad. -Where is Cristian? As for Cristian, Serena did not answer him, nor did Anna, who looked around. Angelo put down his chopsticks, not feeling like eating, -Answer me. -What a bore! If you like to wait here, wait, but we have the right to choose whether to answer you or not. Chapter 918: He is in the hospital. Beatrice ced the bowl on the table very forcefully, answering him in a bad mood. Regarding Cristian, Angelo could not calm down. Even venting his anger on his daughter, he could not bear the question. -What happened? I came for him, tell me why he is not here. The air froze, the desire for dinner was lost, and the room sank into silence except for the sound of simmering soup. Anna watched the potatoes soften. Although she wanted to remove them from the hot soup, she dared not do so in this situation, she had to endure. After a while Serena answered her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. -She is in the hospital. Angelo suddenly stood up, his breathing became deeper: -Hospital? Why did he go to the hospital? What happened? At first, Angelo thought Cristian was only out for a while, so he quietly stayed with them for dinner. When he found out that he was in the hospital, Angelo suddenly lost the desire to have dinner. -Domenico, stop eating, let¡¯s go to the hospital. Beatrice stopped them at that moment. -Stop meddling, you can¡¯t do anything, your grandson is fine in the hospital, he just fell because of the stimted memory, he already rested in the hospital, do you still have doubts? When informed of the stimted memory, Angelo paused for a moment, his eyes became bright. Did this mean that his grandson would restore his memory? Suddenly, Angelo felt lost inside. Cristian kept protesting to him when his memory was not restored. Would he not treat him more coldly once he was cured? He was very puzzled about the cause of the memory stimulus: had he not been well before? He, too, had no particr reaction to seeing Serena. -Why are you acting this way? -Beatrice stood up, looking at him with her hands sped in front of her chest. Are you afraid that I will abandon you once my memory is restored? As your daughter, I advise you, if people remain stubborn, they will lose more. So many years have passed, if you still don¡¯t regret it, I really feel sorry for you. The living room was silent. *** At the same time, the hospital came into view. -Uncle Luca, if dad is still asleep, will we stay in the hospital all night? Luca had an idea and looked at Manuel. -Sir, are you tired? Should I call your mother to take you home? At these questions, Manuel shook his head vigorously. -No, I prefer to wait for Dad to wake up. Then Manuel remembered something, said seriously with wide eyes, -Uncle Luca, could you stop calling me sir? Luca hesitated, -Why? -I know Uncle Luca treats daddy very well, so you¡¯d better call me by my name, call me Manuel. How dare you call your boss¡¯s son by his first name only? -Uncle Luca? I only have one request left, please. At this face, look and tone of expectation, Luca found that he had no chance to refuse, so he nodded. -OK,¡± he said. Manuel gave a big smile, showing his white teeth, -Uncle Luca, call me again. Luca thought. He was a mischievous little boy, he knew how to make things difficult for him. But because he was a boy, it wasn¡¯t hard to call him Manuel. -Manuel. As he called, Manuel felt satisfied. Suddenly, Luca seemed like the boy in front of him was morefortable than Cristian. Although they looked identical, their characters were totally different. As he was thinking, the boy sitting across from him suddenly asked. -Uncle Luca, do you like Aunt Anna? Hearing this, Luca almost choked on his own saliva. Then he looked at him surprised and shifty. How could his thoughts be guessed by a child? Especially early on? Did he show himself obviously? Or to say: could Anna also sense him? At the thought, Luca¡¯s face grew worse. Unconsciously, Luca nced sideways at the wound on her face. Before, he had hidden his love for Anna deep in his heart. But now he had a very bad wound; he had already lost his qualification. He saw Manuel, who was still looking at him for an answer, Luke could not help but float his head with his hands. But, when he was about to touch him, Luca stopped. After a while he retracted his hand and refused, smiling. -What are you saying? There was no qualification before, let alone now. He no longer had the qualification to love that girl , nor to touch the little monkey in front of him. Manuel saw everything Luca did. He saw him reach out his hand to the side of her head, but soon retracted it. Manuel was not happy, -Uncle Luca, give me your hand. Luca hesitated, -What? -then extended his hand. Manuel put his hand in a suitable position and then moved his head closer to his hand. Luca felt the small head floating in his palm, which felt a little cold to him. Looking at it, Luca could speak of nothing else. -Uncle Luca, want is power, nothing more. If you want to touch my head, why do you withdraw your hand? I didn¡¯t say not to touch me. Luca felt warm inside, not expecting Manuel¡¯s mind to be so mature as to guess what he was thinking. ¡°Wanting is power, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Of course he told the truth that he loved Anna. He dared not admit it, and even Anna did not know that he loved her. It was because he thought too much, or the boy knew too much. Impossible, he was only a boy of four or five, how could he know so much? Luca gently touched the boy¡¯s head and shortly afterwards withdrew his hand. -The adult world is veryplicated, things are not so simple, it is very difficult to exin. Manuel bowed his head, -Uncle Luca, look at my parents, they haveplicated things, that¡¯s why they were separated for so many years. Luca was silent. It surprised him a little. Although he didn¡¯t feel like admitting it, it was the truth. Chapter 919: Let’s see Dad. -Maybe,¡± Luca smiled slightly. Maybe he really was, but the worlds of adults and children were different. As children, everyone could say, ¡°Let¡¯s make peace.¡± As I got older, this phrase became harder and harder to say. Among couples, friends and family members, it went like this.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . -Uncle Luke, am I right? -Yes, you are right. -Do you like Aunt Anna? Luca said, -Why do you still ask? As a kid, why are you so interested in adult affairs? Luca certainly had no intention of admitting that he loved Anna. He had not had a chance before, let alone now, he did not have the qualifications. -Uncle Luca, I am very curious. Luca was about to say something, but was interrupted by the knock on the door, which was opened by a nurse making rounds. At the sight of her, Luca let out a sigh; he felt liberated. After the nurse left, the room was quiet again. He was grateful that Manuel had not asked him again. Luke thought for a while and said, ¡°Manuel, I¡¯m going to get some fresh air outside, stay here, if anything happens, call me. -Ok,¡± he nodded, keeping a smile in his eyes. Manuel did not think Uncle Luca was a bad person. As he left, Luca sat in the chair in the hallway. He let out a sigh, relieved. Manuel was alone in the room. After calling Luca a coward inside, he turned his head toward Cristian lying on the bed. -Bad Daddy, I haven¡¯t settled our score yet! Why did you faint? But even if he had fainted, it did not affect the settlement of ounts. Manuel thought for a while, and suddenly, he let slip a smile. He approached Cristian¡¯s bed with short steps, took off his shoes and coat, climbed lightly onto the bed, and then knelt beside Cristian. Cristian was unconscious, his eyes closed. After staying by his side, Manuel let out a loud groan, looking at his handsome face, ¡°Bad Daddy, you have no advantage except a face identical to mine. As he said this, Manuel suddenly reached out his hands, cupped his face and pulled him hard on both sides. While venting his anger, Manuel said, ¡°Bad Daddy, you not only bully Mommy, but also me. You passed out without a sign, you attracted Mom¡¯s attention! Cristian¡¯s handsome face was distorted by Manuel¡¯s chubby hands, which showed a mocking face. He was grateful that his father had not undergone cosmetic surgery. If he had, the prosthesis would have been broken by his kneading. Even when he was in the mood, he climbed directly on top of Cristian as if he were riding a horse and kept pinching Cristian¡¯s face. When Manuel tried to take a picture of Cristian, Cristian reacted. Manuel saw him blink, looking like he was about to wake up. He should not be allowed to know his mockery. Manuel left him alone and waited for a while. But Cristian did not wake up. Therefore, Manuel took courage and stretched his hands toward the handsome face again. Suddenly, one of Manuel¡¯s hands was grabbed by Cristian, who quickly opened his serious eyes. A breath of danger enveloped him. What? Manuel did not think he would wake up so soon. Just now, he did not feel like waking up from sleep, yet as soon as he woke up, he grabbed his little hand. -What do you want? -Cristian said in a rough, serious voice because he had just woken up. Probably because he had just regained consciousness, even his sanity was not restored. He held him tightly to Manuel until he could see Manuel¡¯s face clearly. Gradually, the seriousness was dissipating. At first Manuel just wanted to pinch his face to tease him, not expecting him to grab his hand as soon as he woke up, even with great force. As a child, he felt the pain very strongly. Manuel frowned, raised his other hand and punched him without thinking. -Bad Daddy, you hurt me. With a sound, the small fist entered Cristian¡¯s left eye. Cristian was speechless. This fist woke him uppletely. He left the hospital, went back to Serena¡¯s rented house, lost his mind and became angry. Hearing a child¡¯s voice, he turned around and saw a boy identical to him, who punched him without him reacting. And then Cristian pulled him out to speak, and memories flooded his mind, which could not connect with each other, but gave his mind a strong jolt, as if they wanted to break the blockade. At that moment, Cristian felt a stabbing pain in his head. As he went to talk to Manuel about something, he lost consciousness. The pain in his left eye helped restore his sanity. Cristian let go of his hand, let out a groan. Once free, Manuel quickly pulled away from him, wanting to get out of bed quickly. -Wait. Observing his action, Cristian stopped him. Manuel was stunned and stared at him. -What do you want? Although it had an angry tone, it was the naive voice of children. Together with the identical face, Cristian could be almost sure that the child in front of him was his son. Cristian looked at his wrist, which was red from the violence he had done to himself. He frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, does it hurt? Cristian reached up and easily pulled him into his arms. Although he was a little boy, he was still small, his body was quite soft. Holding him in his arms, Cristian also softened, not even worrying about the pain in his left eye but the wound in his wrist. Realizing that it was his son, his voice and tone became soft. -Let me see. Cristian lightly took his arm, covered his other hand in the wound and gently kneaded it. He was very focused. Manuel was frozen. It was the first time he felt his father¡¯s gentle and serious care, which became unrealpared to his mother. Chapter 920: I’ll take you home. Manuel did not think he would ever have a day when he could feel his father¡¯s love and affection. After all, in his impression, he still lived with his mother. His mother treated him very well, his Aunt Anna and Uncle Matthew also loved and cared for him a lot. If he had his father¡¯s affection, would it be the same as his uncle¡¯s? But when he shared his mother with Aunt Anna, he knew that his father¡¯s and Uncle Matteo¡¯s loves would be different. Of course, he did not say that Uncle Matteo and Aunt Anna did not love him like his parents. On the contrary, they all treated him great. It was just that some emotions would not be reced. The father was the father, the mother was the mother, they were different too. As he watched Cristian knead his wound, Manuel felt bitter inside. Before long he realized that he was being touched by his father. When Manuel reacted, he let out a loud groan and withdrew his hand. Cristian remained a little confused and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Wanting to hold his hand again, surprisingly, Manuel pushed him away, got off the bed and walked away from him. Seeing him standing away from him with a disgruntled look on his face, Cristian guessed that he was angry about his attitude toward Serena. Cristian tightened his lips, ¡°Why are you so far away? Come. At that point, Manuel grimaced, turned and walked away. Cristian frowned, took off his nket to leave. Probably because of the great action, a sharp pain in his head made him stop. Unconsciously, he reached out his hands to clutch his head. A white light shed in his mind, apanied by the scenes. This situation had happened several times before. Once was from seeing Serena, the other time was from seeing Beatrice, and thest time was from seeing Manuel. So, her memory was stimted again and again, and then would she break the block? Closing his lips, Cristian was very unhappy, his eyes cold and deep. He was very sorry that he could not remember anything else, but what had happened in his eyes said it all. Luca was in the hallway, suddenly, he saw the door open, from where Manuel came out . He stood up quickly, his face slightly changed. -Manuel, why are you going out? Has something happened? -Uncle Luca, my father is awake,¡± Manuel said as he stood up. When Luca heard him, he froze for a moment, but soon showed his joy. -Mr. Cristian is awake? I¡¯m going to see him. Luca passed Manuel and entered the room. When he entered, he felt strange, so he took him back together. Manuel wanted to refuse. But suddenly the image of Cristian appeared in his mind, so he put his hands on Luca¡¯s neck. They looked very intimate. When Manuel pulled him close, Luca stiffened. From a child to an adult, Luca had never hugged a child so intimately, especially Mr. Cristian¡¯s son. So intimate remained the distance! Suddenly, Luca felt that little boys were cute, too. If only he could have one. At the thought, Luca paused, not daring to imagine anything else. He entered the room with Manuel.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Cristian was no longer in such pain, and he was ready to demand justice, unexpectedly, a tall adult came with Manuel. At this scene, Cristian stopped, squinting alertly. His son was familiar in the arms of a tall man, his hands sped around his neck. What a closeness! Who was the man? Luke entered with Manuel; seeing him get up, he rejoiced. He thanked him that Mr. Cristian was okay! However, the idea did notst long, because Luca could feel Cristian¡¯s hostility and coldness. Inexplicably, Luca was stunned. He had just entered¡­ Why did Cristian remain hostile toward him? He looked at him with poisoned eyes, which surprised him so much that he almost did not hold Manuel back. Manuel secretly set a trap, sensing Cristian¡¯s anger, he sped Luca with his arms. He looked more familiar. Luca moved very cautiously, feeling Manuel holding him tighter. He thought this boy was really very affectionate, perhaps because of some indescribable fate with him? Because he was not frightened by the ugly scar on his face, he even got his affection, which moved Luca very much. However, the emotion did notst long, because Luca obviously felt Cristian¡¯s fierceness increase after Manuel hugged him tighter. Luca paused for a while to think. Before long, he reacted. It turned out that Manuel had used him as a weapon. Luca shook off the emotion in a sh. He really was Mr. Cristian¡¯s son. One should not have any expectations. Mr. Cristian was a demon, his son should be a little devil! -You. -Christian took one look at him and began to speak. Luke immediately revealed his identity. -Mr. Cristian, I am Luca, your assistant. Luca was no fool, he quickly dered his identity. After all, he knew his character very well. Indeed, upon hearing this, Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed, their sharp aura halved. -Assistant? -Yes,¡¬ Luca nodded as he tried to lower Manuel to the ground, then exined in a soft voice. I was very worried after your ident, because I came with Master Manuel. Assistant¡­ Master Manuel. These two titles allowed Cristian to quickly distinguish the identities of the two in front of him. The ferocity disappeared, reced by indifference. After learning that Luca was his assistant and not a threat, Cristian parted Luca¡¯s serious gaze toward Manuel. -Polo,e here. Manuel squeezed Luca¡¯s neck quickly and shook his head. Cristian narrowed his eyes again. Luca gave an embarrassedugh, muttering to Manuel. -The gentleman is calling you, go. Manuel grabbed him firmly so that Luca could barely breathe. Luca was helpless. -Uncle Luca, daddy is very bad. Hurry, call my mother to take me home, I don¡¯t want to stay with daddy, I want to go home. Luca and Cristian were speechless. As for Serena, Cristian¡¯s gaze softened, but before long he regained his indifference. Cristian pulled Manuel close, and at the same time said, ¡°No need to call your mother, I¡¯ll take you home. Chapter 921: Proud Manuel Hearing this, Luca bent down and lowered him to the ground, muttering, -Well, dear Manuel, go to your father. Luca remembered something and turned to Cristian. -Mr. Cristian, are you all right? You just fainted, I don¡¯t know how you feel now since you woke up, should I call the doctor? Cristian half-closed his lips. Except for the pain in his head when he woke up, there were no other symptoms. He probably guessed the cause. The brain had been stimted, and memories were about to break the blockage, so this symptom ensued. If that was all it was, what was wrong with him? Cristian said in a cold voice, ¡°No need, let¡¯s go now. Manuel kept silent. Although he did not want to admit it, but he was really impressed by his father¡¯s words. Manuel felt his heart stop in an instant. Finally, he unconsciously approached Cristian. When he reached him, Cristian took him in his arms and Manuel let out a groan and turned his head away. -Bad Daddy, it¡¯s not that I like going out with you, it¡¯s that I want to see Mommy. At this scene, Luca shook his head hopelessly. Mr. Cristian¡¯s son was quite proud. -OK. Cristian paid no attention to what he said. However, he was alone in her arms instead of being in the arms of other men. Even if it had been his assistant, it would have bothered him. Cristian thought about it, casually ncing at Luca. Luca was ready to leave with Cristian, suddenly, he felt a look fall on his face, which made him stiffen. Before long, this look was divided. Because Cristian left with Manuel. Although he was very concerned about Mr. Cristian¡¯s health, his face was seen without any problem. Moreover,pared to Ms. Serena, she was the person who was more concerned about him. So it is better to let her worry about Mr. Cristian.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . *** The living room sank into an awkward silence. No one said anything. Angelo did not expect Cristian to go to the hospital because of the stimted memory. In Angelo¡¯s mind was the worry that Cristian would hate him if the memory was restored. Until then, would this grandson he had recognized with difficulty abandon him? And who would inherit the Calligaris family property? Angelo cast a nce at Beatrice, who satzily in her chair, looking very tepid. If he left her the inheritance, perhaps she could donate it without thinking. Although she could do good if she gave it to him, it was all the fruit of her whole life. When she found Cristian, she nned to get himmitted to the Landi family and donate part of his inheritance, the surplus of which goes to Cristian. But if Cristian recovered, he was afraid of¡­. Angelo thought about it. Inside, he let a heavy sigh escape. If he had known that no one would inherit his estate, he would not have worked so hard. Looking at the two in silence, Domenico felt very embarrassed. He felt very cut off. Domenico nced at Angelo, then spoke. -Mrs. Beatrice, how is Cristian? Do we have to go to the hospital? Hearing this, Beatricezily replied. -No, he just fainted from the stimnt, everything is fine. He managed to survive in that ne crash, you can tell he is very lucky, Domenico, don¡¯t worry. When he heard that Cristian was okay, Domenico was relieved, nodding his head. Suddenly, Angelo looked up. -I am worried, Domenico,e with me to the hospital. -Don¡¯t you see that we are staying here so as not to disturb Cristian¡¯s recovery? Do you also want to go to the hospital to disturb him in the middle of the night? -said Beatrice, with a cold smile. First of all, I don¡¯t agree. Angelo frowned, unable to bear talking to his daughter. -Beatrice, Cristian is my grandson, like his grandfather, shouldn¡¯t I go to the hospital to see him? Besides, look at what you said, what do you mean I¡¯m going to bother him? -What do you mean it¡¯s not? -Beatrice gave him an ironic look. After saving him, you took advantage of the amnesia, took him home, changed hisst name to erase the past. You say everything is done for him, in reality, you are selfish, you are afraid that no one will inherit your property. If you really want to leave him the inheritance, there will be nothing left to discuss. But if I really did it for his sake, I would not have done such things. Serena has already been with him for so many years, and now she is pregnant. When I was young, you already killed my sister, and now, you want to kill your nephew? Do you want to say goodbye to the ck-haired man again to wake up? Hearing the phrase ¡°say goodbye to the ck-haired man,¡± Angelo stiffened, as if he had been struck. Looking at her, Angelo turned around excitedly, his mouth trembling. Beatrice did not think of Angelo at all; she continued: -Now you are left with two choices. If you ept all this, maybe Cristian will still call you grandfather in the future, you cane without shame to eat like today. If you still cling to selfish thoughts, I know you won¡¯t make it, and in the end you may end up with nothing. Domenico broke out in a sweat when he heard this. Mrs. Beatrice, whom he had not seen for many years, became very facetious. She did not respect Mr. Angelo in front of so many people. Anna was very surprised, not expecting Cristian¡¯s aunt to be so strong. While she thought Angelo was an entrepreneur worth more than 10 billion, she did not dare to speak up. He was surprised that Beatrice was telling the whole truth. He thought he should leave, after all, it was the Calligaris family business. As a guest, he listened to all the details. However, now she didn¡¯t dare to leave, she had to stay as a dummy. Serena was also quiet. Although she was grateful for saving Cristian, depending on the situation, Beatrice¡¯s words were correct. If Angelo had tried to prevent them from being together, she was sure he would not have seeded. Just as he was about to explode, there was the sound of the door opening. Chapter 922: Neither of them has a conscience. -Let me down, bad daddy, let me down, I want to find mommy. In a silence, the naive child¡¯s voice dreamed clearly from the hall. Everyone¡¯s faces changed. Before long, the door was heard to close. Serena stood for a while, then abruptly stood up toward the door. Beatrice and Anna also stood up. At the same time, Domenico and Angelo looked at each other, doubt in their eyes. A good whileter, Domenico said, ¡°Maybe Mr. Cristian ising. Until then, Angelo got up on crutches. Serena had not yet reached the door, she saw Cristian entering with Manuel, and also the cold air outside. He was a little pale from the cold, but his figure was still erect, as if he did not feel the cold at all. Most importantly, there was a bruise over his left eye. Manuel was held by one hand, like a chick. -Let me go, you are a bad father. From the outside Manuel wanted to get down and walk himself, but no matter how hard he tried, Cristian would not let him go. He only held him with one hand, but Manuel could not get free. Finally, he gasped for breath. Manuel felt very discouraged, he thought his father had great strength, so he had taken the opportunity that he did not have such strength because he was a child, not yet grown up. -What are you doing¡­? -Serena hesitated without another word. At that moment, Cristian should lie down in the hospital, how had hee so abruptly with Manuel? Too much had happened that day. Suddenly, Cristian broke the silence that had already taken several days, questioned Serena about who the child on herp was, while she still had not prepared the exnation, Manuel had appeared at her house from afar. He had let Cristian lean over to punch him, which immediately sent him to the hospital. Then they returned home, where Angelo suddenly appeared. And now Cristian was back with Manuel. But what the hell! So much had happened, one after another. She felt that her psychological defenses were about to copse. Serena shook her head, reached out to shake her head. She believed that everything that had happened that day was not true. She felt a pain in her head. Suddenly, someone grabbed her wrist. Serena was stunned. When she raised her head, she saw Cristian approaching her side. He reached out with his free hand and pulled her under. Cristian¡¯s hand reced hers to pause where she had just squeezed. -Are you not all right? Said Cristian, in a gruff voice. The gruff voice and the coldness of his fingers brought Serena back to reality. She looked at the people in front of her with zed eyes. She finally realized that everything that had happened that night was true. -Mom, are you all right? -Manuel resisted Cristian, and as soon as he heard Cristian, he stopped, his anxious eyes focused on Serena for information. The father and son were caring for him so much. Serena felt taken aback, excitedly shaking her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± -Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you recovering in the hospital? said Beatrice, who approached with Anna. Seeing Luca not far away, Anna screamed inwardly, ran toward him in small steps and then hid behind him. Luca did not understand. -Fantastic, I¡¯ve been the only stranger here, now youe along, finally I have apanion,¡± Anna exined. Luca was speechless. When he had just seen her running toward him, a strange feeling assailed him. But when he heard her, all images shattered. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have any expectations of her,¡± Luca said secretly. Beatrice¡¯s concern was clearly visible. When he saw her, Cristian had doubts about her identity. When he had seen her before, fragments shed through his mind as well. Then she¡­ Beatrice noticed that he was looking at her. Remembering the doctor¡¯s words, she asked him, ¡°Have you regained your memory? As he said this, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Cristian. The doctor had reported. Whether or not he could regain his memory would not be known until he woke up. They were not in the hospital, of course they did not know how Cristian was doing after he woke up. No one knew whether he had recovered or not. Manuel had already appeared. The hidden secret was already revealed, the need to keep it was now lost. Cristian frowned, his mouth tight. -Daddy is very bad, he has no conscience, no memory. Manuel looked disappointed, not avoiding reaching out to knead Cristian¡¯s distorting face. Everyone was silent. Although Cristian frowned, he looked helplessly under his eyes, as if closing his eyes to Manuel¡¯s kneading. Angelo and Domenico came next. When he heard Cristian, Angelo remembered Beatrice¡¯s words again. Although he did not want to admit it, Beatrice¡¯s words had really affected him. He was no more than old bones, nor did he have much time left to live. Besides, there had been so many idents during his life that he might die suddenly one day. Would he even care about all the desires he had had up to that point? Angelo even thought that if Cristian remembered everything that had happened, he would let him do whatever he wanted. He only recognized him as a grandfather. Of course, these were the thoughts that Angelo had just had, no one knew. As he approached, Angelo immediately saw a little boy on Cristian¡¯s arm, he looked to be about 4 or 5 years old. Angelo was surprised, he unconsciously looked up at Domenico. Domenico also saw the child. Because Manuel was kneading Cristian¡¯s face, only the back of his head was visible. Manuel¡¯s face could not be seen. But an idea had quickly formed in Angelo¡¯s mind. He looked at the back of the boy¡¯s head and also at Cristian¡¯s deformed face, which was not angry; in fact, it only showed helplessness.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Was it him¡­ Was he Cristian¡¯s son? No, how was it possible? So he had inquired. Although the two of them had been together for a long time, they were not very good together, they had often been separated and reunited, mainly because they had no children. So he separated them directly with cruelty. But now, who was this child who appeared out of nowhere? As she kneaded his face, Manuel felt a look fall on his back, so he stopped and slowly turned his head. Chapter 923: Doesn’t great-grandfather love me? Angelo realized that the boy was turning around. At first, he thought about whether he was correct in his thinking or whether further investigation into the identity of this child would be necessary. He held the thought until Angelo saw Manuel¡¯s face. This face¡­ Angelo¡¯s eyes went wide, staring at Manuel in disbelief. In an instant, he suspected he had eye problems. Or maybe he was so worried about his grandson that he mistook the boy¡¯s face for Cristian¡¯s, but it was obviously a boy¡¯s face. But it was obviously a boy¡¯s face. Although identical to Cristian, Manuel¡¯s face was still very na?ve, there were ck, clean, clear eyes. He referred to the cleanliness and simplicity that belong to children. Compared to Cristian, his eyes were very serious like those of an eagle. Although they were also ck, they did not have the temperature. -Ah? -As soon as their gazes met, Manuel asked curiously, -Who is Grandpa? Actually, he had known Angelo¡¯s identity. But if he showed it to the adults, he was sure they would be very surprised. As much as he hated Angelo, Beatrice did not dare to challenge Angelo to Manuel so as not to set a bad example; after all, he was a child, not yet grown up. Manuel was at a good time to learn and copy adult behavior. He could not fight Angelo, at the same time, he did not feel like introducing him to Manuel, so he turned his head the other way. A moment of silenceter, Angelo¡¯s trembling voice was heard. -You, you are¡­ Dominic approached Angelo and murmured, -Sir, you have a face identical to Cristian¡¯s, you must be Mr. Cristian¡¯s son. Angelo felt a strong jolt in his chest, he could not say a word. Cristian and that woman already had a son? And was it that big? Serena smiled and said softly to Manuel, ¡°Manuel, he is your father¡¯s grandfather. She didn¡¯t dare say he was her great-grandfather ¨C what if Angelo didn¡¯t want to, or wasn¡¯t happy to hear her words? He simply presented their rtionship. He didn¡¯t care whether Angelo recognized him or not. -Daddy¡¯s grandfather? -Manuel blinked, looking innocently at Angelo, -Mom, should I call him great-grandfather? Serena hesitated a little, slowly, looking at Angelo. It was seen that Angelo approached Manuel enthusiastically. She said incoherently, -Yes, I am ¡­ your great-grandfather, you¡­. Although it took a long time to say it, Manuel suddenly opened his arms to him. Angelo remained rigid, not knowing how to react. -What¡­ Cristian said indifferently, in a cold voice. -He asked for your arm. Angelo did not react at all. In fact, he didn¡¯t think the two of them had such a great son, surprisingly, he asked for his arms at first sight. -Well? -Seeing him unresponsive, Manuel turned anxiously and turned his gaze from Angelo to Serena: -Mom, doesn¡¯t great-grandpa love me? Well, he doesn¡¯t like to hug me¡­. Serena did not have the right words to answer. It was unbelievable that this little boy was giving her a hard time. It was a very awkward situation, so how to respond? If so, it would offend him. On the contrary, she didn¡¯t think it was right¡­. Why didn¡¯t she ask your father? While calling him ¡°Bad Father,¡± she had forgotten to pass the problem on to him for him to deal with.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As Serena groaned inwardly, Angelo said in a trembling voice. -No, no¡­ how could I not like him? Angelo struggled to calm himself. Finally finishing his sentence at the same time, he stretched out his hands toward Manuel. -Come, let me give you a hug. Manuel blinked, staring at him motionless for a while. Angelo froze nervously when he saw Manuel¡¯s eyes on him, -Are you angry about what happened? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose? I¡­ Still not having finished speaking, Manuel opened his arms and threw himself at him. Angelo picked him up in a hurry. Angelo was old and not as strong as young people, so he supported himself with a crutch. However, he was still able to pick up Manuel. As he hugged him, Angelo¡¯s pulse quickened. Angelo¡¯s hands were old but strong. Although Angelo tried hard to hide it, his hands were trembling. The affection in his arms¡­ He was her great-grandson! His rtive! Except for Beatrice and Cristian, he was her family. As if there was something stuck in his heart and throat, he could not make a sound. In his arms, Manuel squeezed his neck to please him, which seemed very cute and cuddly. Of course, Manuel knew that Angelo had given his mother a hard time. He had listened to Aunt Anna, who no longer felt like talking. So Manuel thought carefully and decided to find his mother so that justice could be done and his great-grandfather and father could be persuaded. Seeing this scene, Beatrice could not help butin. -Really, have you never hugged a child? As sheined, she was also helpless. Of course, Serena noticed Angelo¡¯s emotion and lovingly wrinkled her lips. She did not expect Angelo to love Manuel very much, although he seemed very emotional. She did not know if Angelo found out that she and Cristian had a child, would he do what she wanted? Angelo held him carefully. He dared not hold him tightly because he feared he would hurt Manuel if he struggled. For a long time, Angelo took back his voice, which was still angry. He said to Manuel, ¡°Well Manuel, call me great-grandfather. Manuel gave a smile, showing his white teeth. He said as he asked, ¡°Great-grandfather, nice to meet you, my name is Manuel. Manuel¡¯s words struck Angelo in the heart. Suddenly, Angelo felt the front scene give way. Angelo thought anxiously, ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± Gradually, he felt darker and darker in front of him¡­. Finally¡­ Next to him, Cristian changed his face and took Angelo in his arms. Angelo was so excited that he fainted. Chapter 924: There are differences between men and women. No one thought that Angelo would faint. Thanks to Cristian¡¯s quick reaction, otherwise he would have fallen down with Manuel. Seeing that Cristian was supporting them, the others rushed to help him.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even though Beatrice hated Angelo, seeing him fall, she had to speak, -Get him up andy him on the bed. Beatrice¡¯s words worked. Before long, Angelo was on the bed. Beatrice went ahead to control the body. Manuel had already been taken by Serena. Now hey worried and calm in Serena¡¯s arms. Everyone waited beside the bed. Cristian half-opened his lips and said, ¡°Call the ambnce. Although he did not know why Angelo had suddenly fainted, it gave him a familiar impression: wasn¡¯t it simr to what had happened to him a short time ago? He had lost consciousness after hugging Manuel. So. there was no telling how Manuel had reacted. Was he nervous? But at that moment he was stimted by the memory, and Angelo? -No need. After checking him, Beatrice calmly stood up and exined lightly, -He just fainted from emotion. There is no need for the ambnce, no need to go to the hospital. Hearing this, Serena felt relieved. It turned out that he fainted because he was too excited. Better than another cause. But¡­ because of Manuel? Thinking about it, Serena looked again at Manuel, who was in her arms. Probably because he had guessed Serena¡¯s thoughts, Manuel¡¯s face immediately became pitiful and pulled Serena¡¯s neck with loss. At this scene, Beatrice narrowed her eyes and then said, ¡°Serena, stop picking up Manuel. -What?¡± Without thinking that Beatrice was pointing at them, Serena and Manuel surprisingly turned toward Beatrice. What¡¯s wrong? Beatrice broke Cristian¡¯s gaze toward Serena. -Have you forgotten what the doctor told you a while ago? When we went to the hospital for the medical examination. Everyone was doubtful. -Normally you should not carry heavy things when you are pregnant. Also, you have the symptom of miscarriage and the fetus is not stable. Even if Manuel is your son, he is old enough, it is better not to carry him. When Beatrice mentioned the abortion symptom, Cristian suddenly narrowed his eyes. Some time ago, when he had sent her to the hospital, the doctor had told him. Now he remembered that Serena had apanied him on that night when Magdalena had given him the aphrodisiac. And on that night they had made love many times. When he woke up the next day, Serena was gone. She has¡­ Cristian looked at Serena, who was startled by Beatrice¡¯s words. Serena blinked, -There¡¯s nothing wrong, I¡¯m just hugging¡­. Before she could finish the words, Cristian grabbed Manuel¡¯s hands. Manuel was not satisfied; he thought Serena¡¯s arms were fragrant and soft. However, Beatrice¡¯s words allowed him to let go of her hands and return to his father¡¯s arms. In anger, Manuel pinched Cristian¡¯s face. Cristian frowned, without saying anything, at the same time, he gave Serena a deep look, -Let me. Serena remained silent. Now the exnation would not be necessary if she did not wear it. Since childhood Manuel hadcked parental love. It was better to be hugged by Cristian. ¨C Well, you go out first, I am here to see. Beatrice kicked everyone out except Domenico. Then she sat on the side of the bed. A little after looking at him, she said coldly, -If you weren¡¯t Manuel¡¯s great-grandfather, I wouldn¡¯t save you. Seeing this, Domenico unconsciously touched his nose. After he was gone, Anna could not help but say, -Serena, Aunt Beatrice said¡­¡¬ Anna looked at her worriedly. This was not the time to be pregnant after all. When the pregnancy was confirmed, the incident happened to Cristian. Serena suffered a lot on her own. Although it was not what she wanted, things had already happened. Serena cast her a look, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. Anna thought carefully, her eyes fixed on the family of three. Suddenly she said, ¡°Manuel, do you want to sleep with me tonight? Cristian tightened his lips. Before Manuel could answer, he said, ¡°No.¡± Anna was speechless. Cristian added, with deep eyes, -You are a guest, have a good rest. Hearing this, Serena also reacted and nodded, -Yes, I will prepare the guest rooms for you. Anna,e and help me. So the two left. After they left, Manuel did not take his eyes off Cristian. -Why can¡¯t I sleep with Aunt Anna? At the question, Cristian looked at him coldly, in a cold tone: -Because you¡¯re a boy. -So what? ¨C There are differences between men and women. Manuel let out a groan: -But I haven¡¯t grown up yet, and Aunt Anna doesn¡¯t care! -I do care. He slept with another woman instead of his parents, what was he thinking? Off to the side, as he watched, Luca groaned inwardly. If he had wanted to meet Manuel, he would have said so, why did he make excuses? Manuel was only a 4 or 5 year old boy, he was so small, why did he tell him that there are differences between men and women? Of course, Luca dared to say it only inside. Finally, Cristian returned to the room with Manuel. Serena and Anna would get ready together. When he opened the door to the guest room, he found that the bed was ready with theforter. Serena was a little surprised by what Cristian had told her. He said all the rooms were ready for her to choose what she wanted. Anna reached her and took her by the arm as soon as there were no other people, -What happened? Aunt Beatrice said she has the symptom of miscarriage, when you were alone abroad, didn¡¯t you take care of yourself? If I had known so, I would have gone with you, really! -Okay, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just an ident. As for the cause of the abortion symptom, Serena remembered what had happened that night, the roots of her ears reddened. Chapter 925: There is still plenty of time for that. -Incident? So many idents, they worry me too. Suddenly, Serena thought of a problem: ¡°Tonight, the rooms are not enough for everyone. This apartment had two living rooms and three bedrooms. One for Cristian and herself, one for Angelo, one left. For Beatrice, Anna and Luca ¡­ three more were needed. -What? Nothing. If there aren¡¯t enough, I can book a hotel. Hearing this, Serena could not help but frown. They were tired from the trip from home; they hadn¡¯t eaten much at the family dinner either. I would even let them go out for a hotel, how could I let them have a bad night out? -No, I think of a way. After careful consideration, he said, ¡°I see, we have three rooms, one for the three of us, you, Aunt Beatrice and me. One for Cristian, Manuel and Luca. And thest one for Cristian and Domenico¡¯s grandfather. Anna hesitated, ¡°A bed for three people? Really? She looked at the bed behind Serena, suddenly her eyes popped out of their sockets. It was a huge, specially customized bed that was not only big enough for three people, but could easily fit four. Immediately, Anna forgot what she had just asked. It was good to have money. -Are you sure she will let me sleep with you tonight? After all, on this emerging situation, I think you have something to say to Cristian. I had just advised Manuel to sleep with her, also for this reason. He wanted to take Manuel with him to give Cristian and Serena some private space so they would have time to talk. Serena was stunned. About the current situation, it was true that she had a lot of questions for Cristian, but ¡­ until that moment, she felt she had nothing to say. Then Serena said, ¡°All right, there is still plenty of time for that. I don¡¯t mind saying itter, I don¡¯t have to say it tonight. Anna said, -Ok, if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t say anything else. Honestly, it¡¯s a little strange that all three of us are sleeping in one room¡­. And besides, I¡¯m hungry. It¡¯s not possible to eat at home again in this situation. I¡¯d better get a hotel reservation, by the way, I could find something to eat. Serena was speechless. This woman! Serena thought carefully, ¡°When Cristian¡¯s grandfather wakes up, we will meet again for a simple meal. After all, it was not toote to eat, they would still have time to digest. Serena stopped asking Anna, turned directly to leave, only to be greeted by Beatrice, who left the room. Serena stepped forward and said, ¡°Aunt Beatrice, how is grandpa? Hearing her, Beatrice cast a nce: -Why are you nervous? He wants to break you, are you still worried about him? Serena paused for a moment at her words, then said lightly with a downward nce.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. -Be that as it may, he is the person who saved Cristian, I thank him very much, period. Beatrice looked at her quietly, with a slight smile. Really, Cristian did not take the wrong people. In her eyes, Serena was a healthy person. Although Angelo had done a lot of rolls, Serena ignored the previous ones, because he only pointed out the important good ones. She really admired her mind. If it had been her, faced with such a stubborn grandfather, Beatrice would have burst out in anger at his temper and not even thought deeply. But Serena thought about it. -If that is the case, I will say no more. -Wait¡­ -Serena informed her of the decision. Beatrice heard it and shook her head. -Don¡¯t consider me, I have booked the hotel. Otherwise, the money will be wasted, right? Besides, Angelo won¡¯t stay either, you just have to think about Anna and Luca. -But¡­ -Stop insisting, everyone has their own choice, it¡¯s up to each one. Beatrice had already said everything she wanted, so it was better not to say anything else. Serena had to swallow what she was about to say. Angelo soon woke up. After waking up, Angelo was lying in bed and staring rigidly at the ceiling. Realizing that Angelo had woken up, Domenico rushed over. -Sir? Angelo unconsciously leaned toward the source of the voice. -Sir, are you all right? Turning Domenico¡¯s gaze to the scene in front of him, Angelo blinked and asked, -Where am I? Domenico said, -Sir, have you forgotten what happened? -Isn¡¯t this a dream? Was the boy, who looked exactly like Cristian, real? Did he really have a great-grandson? As much as he thought about it, he felt it was not true. -Sir, it¡¯s not a dream,¡¬ Domenico coughed slightly. Really, Mr. Cristian and Mrs. Serena have a son, he looks like he is 4 or 5 years old, he looks like Mr. Cristian. The most important thing is that Mrs. Serena is pregnant, and also, I heard that the state of the fetus is not certain, it has the sign of miscarriage. Upon hearing this, Angelo immediately opened his eyes wide. -What are you saying? It had a sign of miscarriage, how could it? He was her future great-grandson. Angelo got up quickly, but was stopped by his advanced age. Domenico had to help him out of bed. When Angelo hurried to leave, Domenico said hopelessly, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Serena is fine. -You didn¡¯t say. -Nothing, there is Mrs. Beatrice, she is a doctor. Angelo was relieved and began to remember what had happened. -What happened? -Sir, you were so excited that you fainted. So excited? Imagining Manuel¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help floating his hands, -Is it true that I have a great-grandson? -It is true,¡± Domenico smiled. If so, won¡¯t it prevent them from being together? As he listened, Angelo¡¯s face and tone became stern. -Domenicus. -Sir, everything I said came from my heart. You thought the two were separate andbined, so you wanted to reselect a spouse for Mr. Cristian, but now? In fact, they are in love, they also have children. If they were to separate now, it would be really¡­. It would be really inhumane. Domenico did not dare to finish the sentence. Apparently Angelo had already guessed what he meant. With a dark face, he muttered: ¨C Did I separate them? Have you ever seen them falter? Chapter 926: Solidity Domenico realized that Angelo¡¯s resistance had made the two people even more determined to be together. ¡°In the world, there is nothing but inevitability. Otherwise, Cristian will not fall in love with Serena again after losing his memory.¡± Domenico thought. -Are you right, then, that you will never force Cristian tomit to Miss Magdalena again? -Domenic asked. His words immediately angered Angelo, who scolded him, -Did I force them to get married? What are you saying? Besides, she cannot marry Cristian, considering Magdalene¡¯s current situation. Domenicoined, considering Magdalene¡¯s situation,-how could such a nice girl do such a thing? They both let out a sigh. However, it did not take long for Angelo to remember something important. He now had a great-grandson and had to go and take another look at him. Then, with Dominic¡¯s help, Angelo left the room, but there was no one in the hallway. This made Angelo confused, ¡°nothing is happening and it¡¯s all just my illusion?¡± At the same time, Serena and Anna returned. When they entered, their gazes met Angelo¡¯s. Serena was amazed and asked with a smile, -Grandpa, you¡¯re awake, how are you? Are you okay? The treatment made Angelo ufortable, however, when Serena married Cristian, he would surely be her family in the end. The problem was that he had not yet epted their rtionship, so it was like a thorn in his heart. A disdainful sound came out of his nose, he did not answer Serena, but asked, ¡°What are you doing outside? Serena and Anna exchanged a look. -We apanied Beatrice until she got into the car, and then she went back to the hotel,¡¬ Serena exined. -Beatrice went back to the hotel? -Angelo frowned and asked. -Yes,¡¬ Serena replied. Angelo thought she could have stayed here a little longer to spend more time with her great-grandson tonight, but it didn¡¯t look like she could. Otherwise, his little daughter would scold him. Then, clearing his throat, Angelo said: -he¡­. -It¡¯s veryte, why don¡¯t you stay here? Since I didn¡¯t eat much at dinner, I¡¯ll cook spaghetti for us, what do you think? ¡°Are you inviting me?¡± At this thought, Angelo said proudly, -spaghetti? I don¡¯t like it at all, Domenico and I will leave right away. Like Beatrice¡¯s guess, no doubt Angelo would not stay here. -All right, I think spaghetti is too easy for Angelo, and now, no problem,¡¬ Serena thought. -We¡¯ll take you downstairs,¡¬ said Serena. Angelo was speechless, and he didn¡¯t think Serena would hold him back at all. Angelo was very angry, but he asked to go out alone. If he cried about his broken milk jug, that would be a shame. Then he came out leaning on a stick, he seemed to be very irritable, Domenico quickly followed him. Serena and Anna apanied them downstairs. The driver had waited a long time downstairs and fell asleep in the car. Domenico approached and knocked on the car window, and the driver suddenly woke up, then opened the car door and said respectfully, ¡°Please. Angelo turned his head toward Serena, when their gazes met, the girl immediately made a smile . -Be very careful,¡± Serena said. To Angelo¡¯s surprise, Serena did not say a word to detain him, no doubt she was waiting for him to leave. Angelo withdrew his gaze, said nothing to her, and went directly into the car. In contrast to him, a smile was on Domenico¡¯s face, -Well, let¡¯s go back first. It¡¯s freezing, Miss Serena, get in the house now!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -Thank you very much, Domenico, just to say hello,¡¬ Serena replied. -All right. Then Domenico also got into the car, the driver closed the door, and they slowly disappeared from the parking lot. Looking at Serena¡¯s silhouette in the rearview mirror, Angelomented, -Serena was being affectionate, however, when she heard I was leaving, she was quick to send me down. For his part, Domenico noticed that Angelo wasining, but he could not help but ask a question. -Do you feel like staying? -Who says so? -Angelo immediately replied. -Well¡­ -Domenico smiled awkwardly, and said, -After hearing your words, I thought you might want to stay. Even if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s all to share more time with my great-grandson, and what¡¯s the result? Not the great-grandson, nor the housing,¡± Angelo said. Mr. Angelo, you can¡¯t say that, Miss Serena said she had prepared the clean room for us, also she invited us for dinner. But you refused it,¡± Domenico replied. -Did I refuse? -Angelo shouted, -Well, why didn¡¯t you try to keep me a little longer? Domenico said nothing. After a long silence, Domenico stood at Angelo¡¯s side and said, -Sir, I think Serena definitely wanted to invite you to stay at her house, but you are her grandfather, if you refused, I would never disobey your opinions, it¡¯s all to make you look more cheerful. And then Domenico gave a silent sigh. ¡°When did Angelo be so proud? If you want to stay, then stay, why do you pay so much attention to how people treat him?¡± thought Domenico. -Why are you defending her? -Angelo asked. -No, of course not¡­ -Domenico replied. -Well, talk no more! -said Angelo. Without remedy, Domenico shut his mouth. Returning home with Serena, Anna was silent for a long time and then said, -I really don¡¯t think Mr. Angelo wanted to go out. -How could he? -Serena said with surprise, -Beatrice said Grandpa wouldn¡¯t stay. Besides, he made a sorry expression at the -noodles.¡± -Is it just my misperception? -Anna murmured. When they arrived home, Serena was about to prepare spaghetti for dinner, but Anna stopped her and let her go because she wanted to show off her cooking skills, so Serena came out of the kitchen and offered her a stage. So, Serena put away all the useless food and left the kitchen. She really felt like eating after leaving the hospital. However, she did not think that so much would happen, and now she was not really in the mood to savor it slowly. Chapter 927: Midnight Insomnia. Because Cristiane took Manuel into the bedroom, the two did not go out. No one knew what he was doing in the room. Serena thought for a while and opened the door. When she entered the bedroom, she found the two people sitting on the carpet, watching her. It seemed that it was not a good time for her to interrupt them; Cristian and Manuel were not talking at the moment. -What are you doing here? -Serena asked. At the sound of her voice, Manuel immediately stood up, and then ran to her very quickly. -Mom! -quoted Manuel. Almost reaching her leg, Manuel stopped abruptly. Manuel stood in front of Serena, looking at her and remembering his father¡¯s words. -Christian¡¯s words existed in Manuel¡¯s mind. And after these words, Manuel thought it was unfair and asked, -Why? Manuel thought, -You are such a bad father, you treat Mom very badly, and on top of that you don¡¯t allow me to approach Mom. Cristian said in a cold tone, -Did you not hear me? Serena is pregnant, don¡¯t act like before, don¡¯t go near her, don¡¯t throw yourself on her, do you understand? Manuel was very angry, but he had to admit that he was right, and he had heard Beatrice¡¯s words. Now his mother was weak and needed more care, so he could not act as before, asking his mother to join him. -That sucks, Manuel thought. After some thought, Manuel dered, -Well, if I can¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t do it either. I¡¯m a child, but you¡¯re an adult, you can¡¯t go near mom. At his words, Cristian¡¯s brow furrowed. -I am measured,¡¬ denied Cristian. -No!¡± shouted Manuel. When father and son were engaged in a heated discussion on the subject, Serena entered, so the two people fell silent. After all, they did not want Serena to know. However, when he saw Serena, Manuel unconsciously ran to his mother to ask for a hug. He immediately remembered the dialogue between Cristian and him, so he stopped. Serena looked at Manuel with a puzzled look on her face. -What happened?¡± asked Serena. No doubt her little son wanted to hug her, but he stopped suddenly, his behavior leaving Serena in confusion. Manuel blinked his clear eyes and exined in his immature voice, -Daddy told me you are pregnant, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t approach you often, all this is to protect the baby from danger. Serena said nothing and turned her gaze to Cristian. She never thought they would talk about such things in the room. -It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you don¡¯t bump my belly, no problem,¡± Serena said, crouching down and stroking Manuel¡¯s head with a smile on her mouth. Immediately, Manuel shook his head in pure denial; there was firmness in his eyes. -It can¡¯t be, Mom, it¡¯s a treaty between Dad and me, we can¡¯t get close to Mom often,¡± Manuel replied. At his words, Cristian looked at him with narrowed eyes, it was a sense of danger, and he could not remember when he had said it. To see, Manuel was more frightened than that of his imagination. Then Cristian stood up and took Manuel directly. -Yeah, it¡¯s a bargain,¡± Cristian said. Manuel thought, -Dad admitted it to Mom, my God, I can¡¯t believe it. Ah, I get it, he¡¯s absolutely not going to keep themitment.¡¯ He was about to say something, but was interrupted by Serena. -Anna made spaghetti, let¡¯s eat it now, it¡¯s veryte and it won¡¯t be long before she goes to bed,¡¬ said Serena. -All right,¡± Cristian replied. Cristianughed slightly, pinched Manuel¡¯s face and then led him out of the bedroom. What he wanted to say disappeared with Cristian¡¯s acts, he could only look at him and said in a low tone, -bad daddy. There was a giggle in Cristian¡¯s mouth, it was an expression of triumph.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Cristian thought, -You want to cheat? But I am the more experienced one. Manuel said nothing, crossing his hands on his chest. -This time I surrender to you, he who has patience sees his revenge, one day I will show you my strength,¡¬ Manuel thought. They all sat around the table to eat spaghetti. Today was New Year¡¯s Eve, they should have had a good dinner together, but now they were eating spaghetti because of many coincidences. Fortunately, Anna cooked very well, even though it was just the simple spaghetti, which had whetted everyone¡¯s appetite. After dinner, Cristian took Manuel in his arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s shower time. -I haven¡¯t finished my dinner yet,¡± Manuel thought. Anna took Serena by the arm and said in a cuddly tone, ¡°Serena, the two of them seem to get along very well. You could sleep in my room tonight, what do you think? Anna then pretended not to see the aggressive looks and avoided them directly. Serena took no notice of the changing phenomena, nodded her head and said, -Okay. Luca Russo also pretended not to perceive the phenomenon changes, silently eating his portion of spaghetti. *** Midnight. Serenay in bed, it was a long silence, what could only fascinate was Anna¡¯s breathing beside her. She turned her head toward the window; she had found no sound in that environment. It was already veryte, in fact, she should have been asleep, but ¡­ her pulse was strong, it seemed to beat in her veins. Everything that had happened during the day quickly jumped into his mind. Anna wanted to put him in her bedroom, and they chatted a lot before sleeping, thought they could talk about girl secrets until daylight. However, it didn¡¯t take long, Anna was already in her dreams. -This is very good, Serena thought. Serena hoped that she too could glue her eyes so easily, but she could not calm her emotions now. Serena tossed and turned in bed. She realized that she was suddenly thirsty and tried to drink some water. Then, she got out of bed, grabbed her shoes and tiptoed toward the kitchen. Leaving the room, Serena closed the door softly and did not turn on the living room light, heading straight for the kitchen. When she reached her destination, with light outside the windows, Serena took a ss of water and drank it immediately. As the water traveled to her stomach, it was full, Serena put the ss back in its ce after using it, and was about to leave. At that moment, she saw a fleeting shadow in the darkness. It left her no time to react, the shadow wasing toward her and took her in its arms. The breath was so familiar, it upied the space around her, Serena froze, and she knew who the owner of the shadow was. -It is Cristian¡­ -Did she also find it very difficult to sleep? thought Serena, originally, I thought she was the only one bothered by insomnia, however, she would have a newpanion. -Well, why couldn¡¯t he sleep? -He¡¯s not ready to have another child yet, that¡¯s why he¡¯s too excited,¡¬ Serena thought. Then Serena raised her head and asked: -Why ¡­..? Her lips were covered with darkness when she wanted to say something. Chapter 928: Thirst. In the darkness. When nothing could be seen, people were more sensitive. Serena wore only pajamas; she could feel Cristian¡¯s temperature through the clothes on her arms. Cristian¡¯s body burns like fire. Serena could clearly feel the temperature of his mouth, which covered her lips again and again. Finally, not satisfied, he held her chin with his big hand and withdrew his mouth. -Open your mouth,¡± Cristian said. Serena said nothing, nor did she move. -Why do you talk when we kiss? -You can talk, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can make a request now,¡¬ Serena thought. -Hey,¡¬ Cristian said in the darkness, his voice hoarse, which was like talking with old wine in his throat. Seeing that Serena said nothing, Cristian grabbed her chin and pulled her close until he heard her breaths. -Why don¡¯t you say anything,¡¬ Cristian asked. Finally Serena could not control her anger and shouted, -Stop! Stop. However, the instant Serena caught her breath toplete the sentence, she was kissing him again, and had sessfully taken possession of the territory. Her breath was more evident, she went to grasp Cristian¡¯s neck unconsciously, leaning her whole body against him, without force, Serena closed her eyes, while her eyshes trembled slightly. Before long, Cristian was untangling the hair on the back of Serena¡¯s neck with his hand, brought his mouth close to her ear and said in a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? -How?¡± asked Serena. When Serena turned her full attention to flirting with Cristian, she could not catch any of his words, although she had heard Cristian say something, so she had doubts about the content.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The woman¡¯s demeanor was so candid and graceful that it kindled her love. However, he heard some footsteps in the hall, which were very clear in the darkness, Cristian hugged Serena closely, and looked out with narrowed eyes. Someone was speaking in an immature voice in the living room. -Dad, is that you? It was undoubtedly Manuel¡¯s voice. But when he recognized his voice, Cristian frowned unpleasantly. -I clearly remember that you slept, why do you wake up in the middle of the night? What do you want to do, thought Cristian. -Dad,¡± Manuel said in a cuddly tone. In the past, he had never spoken to him with such a gentle attitude, however, it seemed that at that moment, Cristian believed that Manuel had some secret n. Cristian¡¯s frown deepened, and after hearing Manuel¡¯s voice, all of Serena¡¯s excitement gave way to caution. -Manuel ising, Serena thought. What she did first was push Cristian away, to Cristian¡¯s surprise, so Serena was able to get out of his embrace easily, and then she fixed his clothes. She had turned him as red as a tomato in the dark. Her ears and neck burned like fire; she didn¡¯t think Manuel could witness such an embarrassing moment. Although he was just a child, he was not quite capable of understanding the actions of adults, Serena was a shy person, so the situation embarrassed him greatly. It was not enough for Cristian to stay with Serena for such a short time, however, Serena had let go of his embrace, and said with a frown, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if we stay here quietly, he won¡¯t know we are in the kitchen. And after these words Cristian put his hands on Serena¡¯s shoulders again. But this time Serena pushed him away directly, took a few steps back and said in a low tone, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, we can¡¯t let him see that we are here together. Serena looked around the room quickly, straightening her clothes. Sure enough, Manuel¡¯s voice entered the room again. -Mom? It sounds like Mom¡¯s voice. Mom, it¡¯s you,¡± Manuel said. -It¡¯s intentional,¡± Cristian said. Manuel¡¯s voice was closer; Serena was almost sure it would not take long for him to get to the kitchen. As he was about to leave, she pulled him back, Serena falling into Cristian¡¯s embrace. In the darkness, Cristian caught Serena in his expressionless embrace. As he wanted to close the kitchen door, they heard a strange sound, someone had turned on the light. The darkness of the kitchen was immediately dispelled by the light. -Ah, I finally found you,¡± Manuel said. Manuel stood at the entrance to the kitchen, putting his little hand on the switch. He looked at the two people with his clear eyes. Serena froze for a while, then remembered that she was still in Cristian¡¯s embrace, changed her color and immediately pushed him away. -Manuel,¡± Serena said. The boy turned and asked, -It¡¯s midnight already, what are you doing in the kitchen? Serena said nothing, because she did not know how to answer such a question. She would exin to him that she just wanted to drink water, but Cristian kissed her abruptly? -No, that¡¯s not appropriate, Serena thought. She gave a deep sigh, Serena exined with augh, -Anna put too much salt in the noodles, that¡¯s why I¡¯m thirsty and trying to drink some water. Serena praised herself heartily for her ability to respond to situations as they arose. -To me Anna is smart, if Manuel asks Cristian what he is doing in the kitchen, he could exin with the same reason, perfect ¨C Serena thought. However, the discussion did not count as what Serena wanted, Manuel asked them, blinking, -but why aren¡¯t Luca and Anna waking up? Theughter froze on Serena¡¯s face, who said nothing. -Sometimes Manuel¡¯s intelligence bes a mess. If he was a silly boy, he would bite too easily, and he would say he also wants water,¡¯ Serena thought. She didn¡¯t know if it was a consonant or something else, she barely thought about it, and Manuel asked, -Mom, I want to drink some water. He started to get the information, Serena replied, noting her head: -Okay, wait, I¡¯ll get it for you. With that said, Serena got up to get water for her son. To make her words more usible, she took two sses of water, one for Cristian, the other for Manuel. What Serena did not know, however, was that Cristian and Manuel had exchanged nces when she had picked up the water; a war without gunpowder was the perfect exnation for their nces. After all, Cristian imed that what Manuel had done was on purpose. A grimugh existed in Cristian¡¯s mouth. -You fell asleep, didn¡¯t you? Why did you wake up,¡± Cristian asked. He found an innocent expression on Manuel¡¯s face andined, -The noodles are very salty, that¡¯s why I wake up because I¡¯m thirsty. He said in a mocking tone, ¡°Is that true? Hearing this, Serena was very ufortable. Actually, Anna cooked very well, everything was appropriate, for her, too much salt was a very low level mistake. But why? No one knew why all three people were thirsty at the same time. Chapter 929: The person who was cuddly It was alreadyte at night, but Manuel was still sipping water very slowly in his chair. He drank it very slowly as if he was in no hurry. But he seemed to be thirsty as he drank the whole ss of water. The three of them were silent and the kitchen was quiet. Only Manuel could be heard drinking water. After a while, Manuel raised his head and looked at Cristian: ¡°Dad, why aren¡¯t you drinking water? -Are you not thirsty?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Serena said nothing. Before Cristian could say anything, Serena said, ¡°Your father drank a ss of water. So he has to drink another er. Drinking two sses of water at once will upset his stomach. After listening to her, Manuel understood her and drank the water obediently without saying anything. When Cristian saw that the ss was empty, he wanted to say something. At that moment, Manuel handed the ss to Serena and said, ¡°Mom, I want another one. Cristian had to keep quiet. She stared at Manuel with narrowed eyes, thinking he had done it on purpose. If he hadn¡¯t, Manuel wouldn¡¯t have woken up, wouldn¡¯t have found the kitchen, and wouldn¡¯t have stayed here drinking water after Cristian left the room. But Serena did not doubt anything. After hearing that Manuel wanted another ss of water, she nodded, got up and went to pour him another. Now, however, Cristian spoke up. -It is not good to drink too much water at night. One is enough. Go to sleep. Serena was a little surprised and looked at Cristian. After the two had looked at each other, Cristian looked at Manuel. Manuel looked innocent. -But I¡¯m still thirsty. Besides, Mom said you are thirsty too, and you have to wait a while here to drink water. Since you cannot drink too much water at once, I will stay here and wait with you. Cristian did not know how to respond. Although Cristian had just recognized this child and was also surprised, he now wanted to bring him into the room. Manuel looked very innocent, but Cristian had also witnessed the conflict in the room and his appearance abruptly changed when he saw Serena. So Cristian did not think he had done it unintentionally. Considering this, Cristian approached Manuel and squeezed his head, ¡°It¡¯s cold. Go back to sleep. I¡¯ll bring you waterter. -No!¡± Manuel removed his hand and turned to Serena. Mom, I want to wait here, can I? Serena always epted everything her son wanted, except the uneptable thing from before. Manuel was understanding and never made unreasonable demands. So when he proposed it, Serena epted it, except for something that was uneptable. Now, how could Serena refuse this small request? Looking at the hopeful face, Serena allowed it with a smile. After the permission, Cristian became very serious and began to think. He could tell that this boy would stay here on purpose. -Thank you, Mom. I love you,¡± Manuel said and blew Serena a kiss. Finally, Cristian sensed Manuel¡¯s threat. Serena thought a little and looked at Cristian. -Go to sleep. I will apany him to the bedroom when he has finished drinking. It was very awkward for the three of them to stay here, especially remembering what Serena and Cristian had done in the dark. Manuel¡¯s eyes were ck and shiny. Even though he was still a child, it seemed to Serena that Manuel knew everything. -Daddy, did you hear her? Now go to sleep. Mom will take me to my roomter. Cristian smiled coldly. Behaving very strangely with his mouth closed, he walked over to Manuel and sat down on a chair. -Why are you in such a hurry? I haven¡¯t had a ss of water yet,¡± he said to Manuel in a low voice. Aren¡¯t youing back? Manuel ignored him as if he had not heard him, but looked at Serena. -Mom, I¡¯m cold sleeping with Dad, can I sleep with you? At that point, Cristian became more serious. Serena was astonished, -Cold? Then she saw Cristian, -What¡¯s wrong? -Are you cold? -Cristian looked at Manuel. Well, I¡¯ll hug you when you sleep. Feeling more confident, Serena nodded, -Your father is right. Let me hug you when you sleep. The two did not see each other much, nor did they know each other. Moreover, Manuel was very prejudiced against Cristiane. If the two got along and slept together when Cristian had not regained his memory, it would help develop the rtionship between father and son. ¡°Not bad,¡± she thought. Thinking about it, Serena wanted to smile. But Manuel said nothing. Was the father going to hug him? Manuel felt disgusted and frowned at the thought. -What, you don¡¯t like me? -Cristian provoked him. Cristian¡¯s words reminded Serena of the scene in the apartment when Manuel punched Cristian in the face, asking who the bastard was. Bastard¡­ Manuel had heard everything when Cristian said it. It was not good. Because Cristian was a swearer, he had often hurt Manuel, who was prouder than Serena had imagined. Serena was an adult, she understood. But for a child, what would Manuel do? How would he think of his father? Serena began to worry. -Manuel¡­ Manuel was so smart that he spoke before Serena said. -Don¡¯t worry, mom. I¡¯m not disgusted with dad. So, dad, shall we go back together? -Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Drink your water ande back earlier. -No. I want you toe back and cuddle me. Manuel began to get cuddly. And this time he did it to Cristian. Chapter 930: You treated mom badly. Cristian sat still. Even though he knew Manuel had done it on purpose in front of Serena, he could not resist since he was her son. -Dad, shall we go together? Dad. Manuel showed him cuddling well, even though he was a boy. Cristian became serious, squeezed Manuel¡¯s neck and said softly, -How old are you? Do you need me to hug you back? -But I¡¯m just a boy,¡± winking, Manuel looked very innocent. Cristian smiled coldly, did he think he could do whatever he wanted because he was a child? As for Serena, because she hoped the two would reconcile, she thought Manuel was very understanding when Manuel told Cristian to hug him back. So Serena spoke before Cristian responded. -Get the water ande back. Manuel, let your father give you a hug. -Yes, mom,¡¬ said Manuel smiling. Only Cristian was speechless. He took one look at Manuel and had to resign himself. One night was nothing, since he had plenty of time. When he found an opportunity, he would ask him and rify everything. Just then footsteps were heard. The three stopped talking and Luca Russo¡¯s voice was heard. -Hey, why is the light on? Luca had gotten up wanting to go to the kitchen to get a ss of water. When he saw that the light in the kitchen was on, he went there. At that moment, Cristian roughly pulled Manuel into his arms and immediately went outside. From his arms Manuel¡¯s cry could be heard, ¡°Bad Daddy, let me go! -Don¡¯t you want me to hug you? I¡¯m hugging you toe back. -Bad Daddy, you¡¯re not hugging me! Mommy, Daddy is hurting me! Serena looked at Cristian with furrowed brows. -He¡¯s just a boy, take care of him. -Yes. Cristian adjusted Manuel¡¯s position in his arms and quickly pulled him out of the kitchen without giving her a chance to charge him. He ran into Luca. Luca was surprised to see Cristian with Manuel in his arms, ¡°Mr. Cristian, did something happen? Perhaps as he was telling Serena to be ashamed of what he had done with Cristian, Serena answered him before Cristian said, -We are thirsty and we got up to drink water. We finished it, and you? Serena smiled and nced at Cristian and Manuel, saying, -Well, it¡¯s cold. Go back to the room. I¡¯m going back, too. -Ah¡­¡± Luca scratched his head. I also got up to drink water. There was no telling why Luca was so thirsty tonight. Was it because of the high temperature of the heater? Or was it because he had not been drinking water after the strenuous journey? Luca thought it was because of the exhausting journey. -Uncle Luca, are you alsoing to drink water? We just finished it,¡± Manuel said. -What a coincidence¡­ Serena rushed to her room and Cristian also left with Manuel. Soon only Luca remained. Surprised, he stood alone at the lighted kitchen door. After a while, he lowered his head, thinking. ¡°How strange those three are. They are thirsty at the same time.¡± After reaching the room, when Serena was closing the door very carefully, he saw a shadow that startled him greatly. -What are you doing sneaking aroundte at night? -Anna¡¯s voice was heard. In the moonlight outside the window, Serena saw Anna standing in a sheet, looking very cold. -I just went out to get some water. -I¡¯m thirsty, too. Serena did not understand and thought. ¡°What happened, are you thirsty at the same time? Everyone is thirsty, is it because of the food Anna made?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. -Is there water in the kitchen? -Yes,¡¬ she nodded her head. Anna walked past her with the sheet and opened the door. Maybe she was asleep, took too long to open it and didn¡¯t close it after she left. Serena saw here out half asleep. She wanted to tell her that Luca was in the kitchen. But after thinking about it for a while, she did not think it was necessary to tell her, since Luca was not an enemy. So she left the door ajar and went to bed. After a long time, lying on the bed, she became very calm. The scene of Cristian hugging Manuel filled her mind. She hoped the two would get along well in the future. This time she fell asleep very early. *** But as for Cristian and Manuel, when they arrived in the room, Cristian put Manuel to bed, -Really? While they were in bed, Manuel got into bed and looked at Cristian with innocent eyes: -Dad, what are you saying? Manuel looked at Cristian very innocently. Looking at the face that resembled his own, Cristian felt bad about himself. He narrowed his eyes and pinched Manuel¡¯s face directly. -Don¡¯t y dumb. Your mentality doesn¡¯t match your age. Although the two had only known each other for a short time, it was impossible for Cristian not to know that Manuel was special. Perhaps this had something to do with his experience, although he did not know why Manuel was so mature. ¡°Did I treat them badly before?¡± Cristian thought. If not, Manuel would not treat him this way. Cristian could feel the resistance against him deeply when he was with Manuel, even Manuel said he was repulsed by him. Manuel and Cristian looked at each other for a while. Then the innocent look disappeared and Manuel said, ¡°You treated Mother badly. Since Serena wasn¡¯t there, he didn¡¯t have to pretend anymore, and it didn¡¯t matter if Cristian knew his real personality, because Serena would believe everything Manuel said. So if Cristian wanted to win Serena over, he had to please Manuel first. Cristian frowned, -Before I treated her badly? He had forgotten everything from before. -Yes,¡¬ Manuel nodded, -You were very mean and Mommy suffered a lot! Chapter 931: Do you like me? Serena had suffered a lot? When Cristian heard this, he was very distressed. -Mom used to cry for you all the time,¡¬ Manuel said, wanting to im justice for Serena. Everything his mother had suffered, Cristian had to experience. That way he would know how much Serena was suffering. Cristian sighed and Manuel continued, ¡°Also, you spoke very badly about Mom. You said something intolerable about Mom and that I was a bastard child! Cristian did not know how to respond and was puzzled. ¡°Really? Was I that bad before?¡± he thought. Seeing that Cristian lowered his head in thought, Manuel knew that Cristian had already understood what he had said. But Manuel had no regrets-he wanted Cristian to know how bad he was before! -Tell me, daddy, are you bad? Cristian looked up at Manuel when he heard the childish voice again. He looked at him with aplicated feeling and closed his mouth, as if he wanted to say something. -Daddy, do you want to justify yourself? -Manuel looked at him suspiciously, showing that Cristian would be very disappointed if he justified himself. However, Cristian said nothing. He kept silent for a long time and approached him, -If I have been as bad as you say, I will confess. -Confess? How? -How do you want me to confess? -I don¡¯t know yet. -Well, that¡¯s fine. Tell me when you have an idea. It¡¯ste, sleep now. Manuel had not thought that Cristian would answer him so kindly, as if he was not distressed at all, and he was a little surprised and dissatisfied. He would have wanted his father to repent and suffer. But now his reaction seemed to Manuel not to be distressed at all. Damn! Manuel turned around andy back against him without another word. Cristian turned off the light. The darkness remained. They were both in the same bed, but they were thinking about different things. Cristian did not know what Manuel was thinking about, nor did he want to guess why his words had affected him. It was very dark in the room. Cristian kept looking out the window, and his mind was filled with Manuel¡¯s words. ¡°Was I so bad?¡± he reflected. Suddenly, he was reminded of the first time he saw Serena. She was crying very hard. But because he took her for the one who wanted to flirt with him, he treated her badly. Manuel said he had said many things that hurt Serena. Cristian did not deny that. He really treated women badly. He also treated Serena badly. That¡¯s why he took Serena away. When she saw him again, she no longer dared to admit that they had seen each other; she even told him that she took him for someone else and continued to work by his side. Although Cristian was not a woman, he felt very hurt if he put himself in Serena¡¯s shoes. ¡°How did she feel when she approached me? How did she insist in the rushed, unfocused days?¡± thought Cristian. He closed his eyes, feeling very sorry.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I have to find that memory,¡± he thought. *** In the kitchen. Covered by a sheet, Anna finally reached the dark-filled kitchen. She struggled to find the switch and turned on the light. -Ah! She was startled when she turned on the light. She was shocked, her eyes widened and she looked at the person sitting in the kitchen. Luca stood up and looked at her very embarrassed. -Luca? -After recognizing this person, Anna became angry and shouted, -Are you in trouble? Why do youe to the kitchente at night? In the face of her reproaches, Luke exined, -Because I¡¯m a little thirsty, I get up to drink water. Anna continued to scold him, ¡°Do you do it with the light off? Besides the light off, who do you want to scare sitting here quietly? Luca touched his nose and did not know how to respond. When he got here, he found Cristian and Serena with their son. After they returned, since he had already been in the dark space for a long time, he was dazzled by the light. Since they were already gone, Luca turned it off. But then Anna arrived. Luca had good eyesight and was used to the dark. He saw someone looking for something with a paper for a long time in the kitchen. When he wanted to ask her if she needed help, the light came on and Anna started screaming. As Anna had been frightened, she looked a little pale with messy hair. It was obvious that she had been very frightened, giving Luke guilt. -I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m¡­ -Get out! -Anna angrily pushed him away and went to get some water. She was very thirsty. He poured himself a ss of water and drank it immediately. Luke grabbed Anna¡¯s wrist before drinking the water. -The water is cold. It is not good to drink. Meanwhile, Luke took the water in Anna¡¯s hand and added hot water to it. He handed it to Anna and said, -You can drink it now. But Anna did not ept. Luca looked up and found that she was looking at him. Her gaze was very focused as if she knew what he was thinking. Luca put the ss down on the table, feeling that his heart was beating very fast. He curled his lips and said very nervously, ¡°This is an apology for what I did. Take it and go back to your room after you finish it. Anna did not answer him. She looked at the ss of water and saw Luca, who was very nervous. She thought this look was very familiar to her. It resembled the reaction when she herself was in front of Matthew. Maybe¡­ An idea came to Anna. Suddenly, she asked him directly, ¡°Do you like me? Chapter 932: Well, I misunderstood. -Do you like me? -Anna asked Luca. Luca was silent. It was only a few words, but it made Luca stunned. He even thought he was having an auditory hallucination. If he didn¡¯t, he couldn¡¯t hear Anna ask him if he liked her. Be that as it may, Anna did not sound like the person who asked this question. But Luca had heard her. -Well,¡¬ Luca¡¯s face turned red and became more disturbed. ¡®It¡¯s not what you think. You misunderstood. -Did I misunderstand? -Anna was confused and looked at the ss of water.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Luca did not know what to say. A ss of water meant nothing. Although he liked it before, he did not ept it. Since Luca now had a scar on his face, it would be impossible for her to appreciate it. Moreover, his scar would have only frightened her. -Okay,¡± Anna shrugged her shoulders. Well, I misunderstood. Go back to sleep. He never thought Anna would admit to misunderstanding him like that and immediately drink the water. Luca began to feel sad. Looking at Anna, who did not care what had happened, he wanted to tell her that he had not misunderstood and that he liked her. But remembering the scar on her face, the thought of telling her disappeared. Luke hesitated many times, but finally left the kitchen speechless. After taking a ss of water, Anna saw him leave quietly and was puzzled. Was this her illusion? Anna sensed that Luca was not well. Was it because of the question he had asked her? Anna did not do it on purpose, but because Luca¡¯s appearance resembled her own when she saw Matthew. That¡¯s why she asked him directly. But this was not right. Be that as it may, Anna put Luca in a bad position and it would be very awkward for the two of them to meetter. Anna shook her head, finished thest drop of water in her ss and returned to the room. But she did not notice that there were about ten missed calls on her cell phone in mute mode. *** Serena had slept well. It seemed to her that she had slept for a long time and dreamed a lot of things. When she woke up, she still remembered part of the dream. But when she opened her eyes, the dream was gone. After turning over and looking at the sunlight, she forgot about the dream. Later, she discovered that it was only she who remained in the room and that Anna was no longer there. She got up and went out. The house was quiet and no one was there. Serena called out: -Anna? Manuel? No one answered. She went to Cristian¡¯s room, opened the door and found that no one was there. He stood there barefoot, staring at the empty room. Was what happened yesterday just a dream? Had Manuel not been here? But why was everything as real as if it had happened? As she felt confused, a voice was heard. -Serena? Who was that? Serena turned and saw Anna behind her in an apron, holding rich food. -What are you doing here? You¡¯re pregnant, why aren¡¯t you wearing shoes? Are you awake? -What nonsense are you talking? Serena returned to the room to put on her shoes. She saw that Anna had set the table and sat down. -What time is it? Why isn¡¯t anyone here? -I¡¯m here. I came here with them from far away and I¡¯m taking care of Manuel all the way. You don¡¯t care about me now. -You want to be Manuel¡¯s aunt,¡± Serena said with augh. Anna sighed. -Well, future aunt, will you take the credit? Anna did not know how to answer and thought a little. Certainly she should not take credit if she could be Manuel¡¯s aunt. Anna said, ¡°Okay, didn¡¯t you want to ask about both of them? They went out in the early morning hours. We were alone at home. -Early morning? ¡°Why did they go out so early?¡± she thought. When she wanted to ask Anna, Anna had served her food. -Don¡¯t ask any more questions. You are pregnant, eat first. The baby in your belly will be hungry. After mentioning the pregnancy, Serena realized how hungry she was. She stopped talking and started eating. Anna was relieved to see that Serena was eating calmly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you are hungry. You are pregnant and have lived abroad for so long. Your brother worries a lot about you. Since Matthew had been mentioned, Serena asked him. -About my brother, is he okay with youing here with Manuel? Anna became nervous and said nothing. Noticing Anna¡¯s change, Serena ate more slowly and asked, -Did youe here hiding from him? After some silence, Anna was very poor. -It was not my intention. But if I told him, he would not let mee here with Manuel. Manuel and I were in doubt but then Luca offered toe too, which made it safer toe here. Serena nodded and thought a little: -So you went out with another man hiding from my brother? -What are you talking about? Luca is Cristian¡¯s assistant. He is not a stranger. Serena smiled. Anna became nervous: -Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of your brother. You have known for a long time that I only like your brother. Chapter 933: Visit to great-grandson She knew.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Of course she knew, although Anna did not fall in love with Matthew at first sight, more or less. Before she dered it to him, the unrequited love had gone on for a long time, it was an unspoken love, but she had finally found the courage to tell him. Perhaps it was because Matthew had always remained single, and she had never found a man who could make her heart beat again. If she kept silent, she would have wasted more time and youth, so she had decided to tell him. It was not wrong for a girl to be encouraged to pursue love and happiness. Anna was his good friend, and she believed him a lot; moreover, she thought his unsociable brother would be alive if he was together with such a lively girl. Otherwise, Matthew was inactive every day. In fact, in the moments when she got along with him, Serena felt that her brother had almost be a human without feeling or humor, except that he always spoiled her this younger sister. She wished more than anyone that there was a girl who could keep Matteopany. He always gave her all his attention. If she spent her whole life in this state, it would be unfair to her. Even if she didn¡¯t think so, Serena would die of guilt. -I can¡¯t find out until I see him, my cell phone is off now¡­ your brother doesn¡¯t know where Manuel and I are, I don¡¯t know if he called me¡­.¡± At the end of the words, Anna got up from her chair and ran to the bedroom. She went to find her cell phone, snapped, as she guessed, it was turned off. She tried to turn it on, but the screen showed low battery, and there were a lot of missed calls and messages, Anna bent down to get the charger to charge her cell phone, then sat down and read the messages. Among the missed calls, there were some from employees and customers of thepany, but mostly from Matthew, that indifferent devil. Anna opened the messages, which were very simple. -Are you with Manuel? -Where are you? There were only two of them. She did not know whether Matteo was now angry or annoyed. At first, she wanted to execute before and report after, but so many unexpected things had happened that she had forgotten. At the thought, Anna raised her hand and hit him hard on the head. -Foolish, foolish, foolish! What a fool! You are a fan of his, how can you ignore him? I¡¯ll give you one minute to repent! -she said to herself. One minuteter. She returned the message with trembling hands. There was no response, Anna had been waiting for a few minutes with her cell phone in her hand, but she still had not received a message from Matthew. Was he really angry or was he working, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t see him? Anna looked at her watch, it was almost noon now, and there was a seven-hour difference between here and her country, so it must have been midnight in the country. It was normal for Matteo not to respond to her message; he was resting. Thinking about it, the girl breathed a sigh of relief. Matteo would be able to see the message when he woke up. She put her cell phone in her room to charge, then went out. As soon as she sat down at the table, Serena found that she was worried and her face was pale. As she absentmindedly ate the food Anna had prepared for her, she asked, -What¡¯s wrong? -She has called me many times. Hearing his answer, she burst outughing, ¡°It¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it? It means that my brother is beginning to take the initiative. She immediately raised her head and looked at her in amazement: -What are you saying? He called me because Manuel is together with me, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have done it. Matteo did not like Anna, he had rejected her, a resolute and cruel rejection! But the girl did not give up her desire. Unrequited love was not a one-night stand; she had been in love with him for a long time. Giving up her love for him was as difficult as collecting spilled water. She saw that her friend was so sad that she felt the food became unpleasant. She consoled her: -Don¡¯t think too much, even if he pays attention to Manuel, it¡¯s all an advantage for you, don¡¯t you want to take it? -You¡¯re right. Of course, I have to take the risk. Even if he pays attention to Manuel, nothing will happen. I will be together with Manuel, so he can¡¯t ignore me. Anna became very animated. Serena said nothing more, lowered her head to continue eating. At that moment the door bell rang. Anna nced at Serena and said, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll take care of it. Then she got up and went to the door. Serena said nothing, just sat there and enjoyed her meal. However, it did not take long for Anna toe running back. -Serena! She raised her head, saw her friend rushing toward her and hesitantly asked, -What¡¯s wrong? At the end of her words, she saw two people enter, followed by Anna. She remained in suspense, Angelo and Domenico entered. Next to her, Anna winked at him, while tento, she asked in a low voice, -Cristian¡¯s grandfather ising, you¡¯ll get into trouble, shall I go find Cristian? She threw him a sweet smile, then denied him the kindness, -No need. Go back to the room if you are afraid, I will take care of them. She immediately shook her head, said in a low voice, ¡°No! How can I leave you in this emergency, we are good friends! After saying this, she grabbed his arm tightly. Actually, this was a bit annoying for Serena. She waited for Anna to be obedient and return to the room. -Grandfather, Domenico. Serena did not greet them until they approached her. When Angelo heard her greeting, he became angry as a lion: -Grandfather? Who is your grandfather? Anna could not help but frown. Like what she thought, Cristian¡¯s grandfather was difficult, she could not imagine how Serena had lived with him. Angelo saw Anna frowning at him, gave a cough and said, ¡°If you want to be my grandson¡¯s wife, I must observe your following behaviors. The ugliness of the family could not be publicized. Although he did not know who the girl was, if she felt that he was not a kind grandfather, her honor would be lost. Serena smiled, not caring. -Why are you here today? -What, is this your house? Can¡¯t Ie? Domenico replied with a smile: -Mr. Angelo is here for his great-grandson. Chapter 934: The Attitude At first, Angelo did not want to tell them, not imagining that Domenico would give them directly what he thought. He felt that this caused him to lose his honor, so he rebuked him seriously: -Domenicus! But he was not frightened, he continued the topic smiling: -Mr. Angelo is shy, I¡¯ll say this for him. -Domenico! What are you saying? -The old man blushed with anger, and hastily exined, -You suggesteding here, now what are you saying? -Yes,¡¬ he nodded his head. I suggested to Mr. Angelo toe here. I did. This morning, since Angelo had woken up, he had been stunned, and had asked him many times if what had happenedst night was real, because it had made him feel delirious. Domenico could understand his state of mind. For him, a man who had spent most of his life alone suddenly learned of the existence not only of rtives, but of his great-grandson. No one could experience his contradictory feeling firsthand. Dominic had told him many times that this was real, but he could not believe himpletely, so he had proposed that hee and affirm it. Angelo had epted his good proposal. However, he had not imagined that he would suffer his betrayal as soon as they got here. How could Dominic acknowledge that he wanted toe here? Serena would haveughed at him! He had done so much to her, if he epted her now, it would be like admitting he had made a mistake. But Serena did not care about his attitude. It seemed to her that his current attitude was good, at least, better than the first time the two had met. So she had told Domenico to put a check in the envelope and give it to her to get her going. Although he now said he would not ept, Serena could sense his eager mood to see Manuel. At the thought, Serena¡¯s mood improved, she exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! Manuel is not at home, he went out with Cristian. Angelo remained sullen. Had hee to see his great-grandson, who knew he was not there now? Angelo was very disappointed. Domenico asked, ¡°Where did they go? Serena did not find out that the two had left until she woke up, so she did not know either. After hearing the question, she looked at Anna. Throughout her sight, Domenico and Angelo paid attention to the girl. Anna immediately felt the stress; she became nervous. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Eh¡­. Mr. Cristian wants to go out, I don¡¯t dare ask him where he¡¯s going, and then it¡¯s inappropriate. Disappointment shed in the old man¡¯s eyes, then he said, ¡°Well, my great-grandson is not here, I¡¯m leaving. He turned to leave, Domenico said goodbye to Serena, -I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Serena. Well, we¡¯re leaving. She nodded, -Well, be careful. Hearing this, Angelo stopped, turned his head and gave her an angry look. Serena felt strange, gave him a doubtful look. Had he said the wrong thing? Too bad he didn¡¯t give her anything else, he turned away angrily. It did not take long for the door to close. Serena looked at Anna, bit her lip: -Why do I think he¡¯s angry? -You¡¯re not the only one who thinks that¡­ the way he looked at you is quite horrible,¡¬ Anna felt a chill, said fearfully, -Why isn¡¯t Manuel in the house, Mr. Angelo is angry with you? -He mustn¡¯t¡­ But the old man had such a strange character, Serena didn¡¯t dare say anything, he wanted to leave, she didn¡¯t even dare make him stay. She was afraid that if she said the wrong thing, he would get more angry, that it was more of a loss than a gain. Outside the door, Angelo entered the elevator with a nasty cleat. He was furious, but Domenico said nothing. Quite a whileter, Angelo could not bear to call Domenico. He woke up in suspension, -What? Her reaction made him angrier: -Didn¡¯t you hear? That girl called me grandfather, but she can¡¯t speak well of me! -Well¡­ -she understood something. If I were her, I wouldn¡¯t dare talk to you casually, because you always treat her with an uncertain attitude. The old man answered nothing. -What do you think, Mr. Angelo? He narrowed his eyes and asked regretfully, -You mean I should treat her better? He touched his nose, smiled: -I think so. Hearing what he said, he frowned. He looked like he was about to get angry, so Domenico hurried to tell him, -Mrs. Serena gave birth to Manuel, and now she is pregnant. Do you still want to stop them from being together? The words silenced him directly. -Since you can¡¯t stop it, you and Mr. Cristian and Mrs. Serena are family. If you can¡¯t get along, everything will go wrong. You have peace of mind, the couple and your two great-grandchildren will take care of you and keep youpany, that¡¯s a good thing, right? Certainly, Domenico knew how to carefully weigh the words and carefully watch the expression, what he was saying reached Angelo¡¯s inner self. His gaze becameplex, but it did not change his gesture. But she knew that he appreciated Domenico. Domenico looked at her for a long time, bit his teeth and continued to advise her. -Mrs. Beatrice told me that Mrs. Serena has an abortion sign. We sent people to kidnap her, not only that, she was taken by Mrs. Magdalena, and she almost fell down the stairs¡­. Up to here, Angelo was already nervous. ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± Domenico thought. He went on to say, ¡°They say that for the growth of the fetus, the pregnant woman must remain calm. Mrs. Serena has emerged the sign of miscarriage, if you don¡¯t treat her kindly, she will remain sad, for the fetus it will be worse. When Angelo heard her advice, he could not help but frown, -Okay, okay. I know.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°You want me to treat the girl better, don¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°How can I give up my dignity! ¡± thought the stubborn man. Chapter 935: Dad, are you okay? Time passed quietly, and in the blink of an eye the afternoon arrived. Cristian, Luca and Manuel had still not returned, and Serena began to worry. She took out her cell phone and called Cristian to ask him where they had gone. It didn¡¯t take long; the call was picked up. A child¡¯s voice rang out on the other end. -Mom. It was Manuel, the sweet voice infected Serena, who could not contain her smile. -Manuel. -Mommy,¡¬ he called her again, then said, -Bad Mommy! You have my numbers, why don¡¯t you call me? You are unfair! You don¡¯t like me, you only like Daddy. How can a mother not love her son? Without remedy, Serena raised her hand and, pinching between her eyebrows, said softly, ¡°Honey, how is it possible that Mommy is unfair? To her, Cristian and Manuel were the most important men in her life, in no particr order. Of course, if she had been pregnant with a boy, then there would have been one more of the most important men in her life. However, she would have liked to have a daughter. If her wish came true, her life would be perfect. A family of four. How cozy! -Mom you betray me, mom you say you are not disloyal, but mom you did not call me.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Manuel kept using her. -Ok, don¡¯t get mad. Next time, I¡¯ll call you first, okay? -No! Mom, you can only call me. -Well, mom promises you that. -The mother always agreed with whatever the child asked for. But this did not satisfy the child. He sat on Cristian¡¯s thigh and took his cell phone. Suddenly he raised his head and looked at his father. A bad premonition immediately came over the man who was working, the sights collided when he lowered his head. -Mom, who do you love more, me or Dad? Cristian remained silent. However, he became serious, even narrowed his sharp eyes as he looked at his son. The boy was not afraid at all; he turned on the speakerphone so that they could clearly hear Serena¡¯s answer. She immediately answered him, ¡°Of course mother loves you more. She didn¡¯t think twice about it. Manuel was an emotionally changeable child, so sometimes he cheated on her. Besides, Cristian was his father, so he shouldn¡¯t have worried about what he said. The father had to take parental responsibility. -Mom, really? -Yes. She didn¡¯t know why, but at the end of the words, a chill ran down Serena¡¯s spine, and she involuntarily shook her shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she felt strange. In the office of the head of the Calligaris Group. When Cristian heard what Serena said, he became sullen, even his eyes fixed on Manuel became particrly sharp. It was natural that Luca, next to him, noticed his obvious change: he had worked for him for many years, knew Cristian like his own palm. However, he had not imagined that Mr. Cristian would be angry at his son¡¯s envy¡­. A miracle! Luca bit his lip, but did not dare to say anything. -Mom, I love you forever. Mom, bye. Hearing that the boy wanted to hang up the call, Serena became anxious: -Wait a minute. ¡°He wants to talk to me?¡± thought Cristian, and a smile appeared on his face. After all, the cell phone was his, Serena calling him meant she considered him first. What he had said was to convince the boy. He should not be angry. The more he thought about it, the happier he was. -Mom, what else? -Have you eaten? You are a child, you have to eat on time. If you¡¯re hungry, ask Dad to take you out to eat something delicious, and you can¡¯t be picky about food. Serena¡¯s tone was stern. Manuel nodded his head. -Yes, Mom. I am very obedient. -Good. -She was very relieved. Based on the situation Cristian had seen Manuel in, he knew how to take care of a child. The brat saw that his father was cheerful; he wanted to p him. ¡°If I don¡¯t do it, dad won¡¯t believe that mom loves me more than him. ¡± he thought. -Mom, what else ? -Be good. After hearing this, Cristian stood with bated breath: he really felt incredible! ¡°He didn¡¯t? ¡± ¡°He calls me because of his concern for Manuel? He doesn¡¯t even say a word to me! ¡± -Well, Mom, bye. Cristian¡¯s smile was fading¡­. -Well, bye. . This time his smile disappearedpletely. The boy turned off the cell phone and handed it to Cristian: -Dad, I¡¯ll give it back to you. But the man did not take it; his eyes were fixed on the boy¡¯s face. He was silent, and everyone else was silent. A long timeter, Manuel put the cell phone in his pocket, ¡°Dad, did you hear? Mom said she loves me more. It was natural that Cristian knew what she was thinking: he picked up the phone, turned on the speakerphone, asked her such a question, and ignored it. This boy did everything with intention! To make him angry? Or to get revenge? Since he had treated Serena badly, now the little guy wanted revenge for his mother? There seemed to be only this one possibility. Although he knew he had done something wrong to Serena, he also very much wanted to make up for it, but now his memory was failing, he could not remember anything that had happened. ¡°I need to get my memory back as soon as possible,¡± he thought. But now he still could not calm down. ¡°That woman said she loves Manuel more than me, well, that¡¯s okay. But she hasn¡¯t said a word to me, does she still remember who she wants to call? ¡± As he thought about it, he felt an oppressive weight on his heart, he could hardly breathe. -Dad, are you okay? The boy approached him and asked wryly. Chapter 936: Taccagno Cristian put a hand on the boy¡¯s head to stop him and said in a cold tone: -Get off. Manuel made an innocent face: -Because, Dad, Mom loves me more, does that make you angry? He said nothing. The boy continued to provoke him: ?Or did Mom not talk to you, is that why Dad is sad?¡¯ He was still silent. -Dad, you¡¯re stingy, that¡¯s why mom doesn¡¯t love you! Cristian remained calm. Before, when he had found out he had a son, various emotions had mixed in his heart: surprise, happiness, joy? But now that he heard what the boy was saying, he could not bear to be angry with him. The man looked at the boy, even though he had a great urge to hit him, the face that resembled his own warned him that he was his son. What could he do, he had to treat his son with more patience! As he thought about it, he regained hisposure and did his best to control his temper. Manuel had said so much to provoke him. Looking at him, his eyes gradually changed, he felt satisfied. As long as he scolded him or touched him for his anger, he told his mother and asked her to leave that bad daddy. However, although Cristian red at him, he remained firm. Nothing happened. ¡°Why? ¡°What I said can¡¯t get his attention, doesn¡¯t he get angry? But ording to his temperament, he absolutely gets angry.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he have any reaction? ¡± ¡°Should I keep provoking him? ¡± Manuel considered. Luca had heard the whole dialogue, changed his main opinion. He had thought Cristian¡¯s reaction was premature, that he had even envied a child. But now he pitied him a lot. All the child¡¯s words saddened Mr. Cristian! Luca remembered that day in the hospital, Manuel had asked him if he had fallen in love with Anna, an idea quickly crossed his mind. How smart this boy was! He could easily sense his humor ¨C what if he was saying this to Cristian on purpose? There was indeed that possibility. He was the son of Mr. Cristian and Mrs. Serena; it was normal for him to be smart. However, this child was still very young, it was surprising that he had such a mature and thoughtful mind. If he had not seen him with his own eyes, Luca would not have drawn such a conclusion. Manuel sat on Cristian¡¯s thigh thinking about how he had provoked his father. In the end he decided to give up. He could not overdo it and had to be careful about the amount; he could not approach him lightly! She had to make him feel guilty and treat his mother better. Cristian did not hit the boy, he put him on the floor. When Manuel sat on the floor, he closed his mouth, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re so cheap, I¡¯m going to tell Mom. Hearing this, Cristian shot him a look. -Your mother is an adult, she knows what is right. -But she is my mother. His words meant that Serena was his mother, she would believe him. -Dad, you know? People usually believe that children don¡¯t lie. The man narrowed his eyes, stared at the boy, but did not answer. -Uncle Luke, am I right? He took him as an espalier, this time he was suddenly named, he was left hanging. What was he to answer? After looking at him with his eyes he had spoken to his father in this way. The boy¡¯s eyes were on him, and Cristian¡¯s eyes were also on him. He stood up, presenting a correct appearance.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. -You¡¯re right, most people believe that children don¡¯t lie. But the premise is that children do not have high IQs. The implication was that a child like Manuel was likely to lie. But Luca didn¡¯t tell him that. If the boy argued with him, he could exin that he had only stated the facts. Since the boy was not satisfied with his answer, he got up from the floor to argue with him. Looking at the data in front of him, he suddenly did not want to see it, so he turned off theptop and put it on top of the papers. In fact, it had urred to Manuel that he had visited thepany. That was why Cristian had brought him here. He wanted to sort out the data as soon as possible to keep the work from piling up too much. He had focused on the data before, but after hearing what Serena said, he became restless and confused. Although he consoled himself that his wife had said so to take care of the child, he could not get it out of his mind. How could he love Manuel more than him? Moreover, how could love for her son and her husband be one? While she thought about it, Cristian arranged the data well and put it on the shelf. He told him, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home for the spring festival.¡± The boy turned his head and gave him a scornful look, ¡°Dad, a moment before, when we went up, there were many people working. But now Dad you want to go home to spend the New Year, you are unfair! But they are not like us, they don¡¯t have the spring festival. Manuel was dissatisfied, ¡°The fact is that Dad is unfair, the employees work, but Dad doesn¡¯t. But Cristian didn¡¯t care. He got up, went to the boy and immediately took him in his arms. -Oh, Dad, can¡¯t you be nice? You can¡¯t treat me so rudely even though I am a boy. She smiled at him, -Let¡¯s go home and ask your mother, see who she loves more. Hearing this, the boy was left hanging. He had no idea that his father had considered this for so long. He bit his teeth, ¡°Dad you are bad! You can¡¯t ask mom. If you put mom in a difficult situation, I won¡¯t recognize that you are my father. But before he could say all the words, Cristian hade out of the office hugging him. Silvia had just arrived at the office to deliver some information, and suddenly she saw Cristian walking out with a boy. When she looked closely at the boy¡¯s face, she was stunned. Chapter 937: The scar was a symbol of a man. Had she been mistaken? Silvia¡¯s face was full of disbelief. That boy looked so much like her boss! No, if she looked closely, she could discover many differences. Although they had simr features, the expression in their eyes and temperament werepletely different. Was he the chief¡¯s twin? This was the first hypothesis that shed through Silvia¡¯s mind, but she immediately refuted it. ording to the chief¡¯s age, it was impossible for him to have a younger brother so young. So it was his son? All the employees believed that he was a bachelor without imagining that he already had a son. Silvia suddenly remembered Serena. That girl liked the boss, didn¡¯t she, and was often together with him, did she know? -Silvia, I will have a few days off, please pay more attention to thepany. She didn¡¯t wake up from her meditation until Cristian told her. She nodded to him, but her eyes involuntarily fell on the boy. Unable to control her curiosity, she asked, ¡°Chief, this boy? Before Cristian could answer, Manuel replied in English, ¡°Hello, Auntie. I¡¯m Manuel, my father¡¯s son. Silvia was amazed, looking at the handsome boy who spoke fluent English. ¡°What a surprise! This child is so young, he is Italian, but he speaks English well,¡± she thought. Seeming to understand her doubt, she exined in a low voice, ¡°My mother has already lived in Country C, that¡¯s why I can speak English. So that was it. Cristian and Luca also felt strange when they heard him speak English, now he understood. Country C? Cristian squinted his eyes, where? He still couldn¡¯t remember anything. Looking at the lovely boy, she gave Cristian aplex look, she remembered back to Serena. ¡°Should I ask the boss? This is unfair to Serena, but in front of the child, how should I ask? ¡± she hesitated a lot. Before considering well, Manuel told her, -Aunt, we go home, see you. Silvia woke up from her hesitation, smiled: -See you. Cristian nodded to her, then walked out with the child to ess the space. Watching them leave, Silvia could not help but take another look at the boy. A cute and polite child! ¡°Such a child, how is his mother?¡± Silvia mourned Serena very much, however, everyone would have their own luck, one could not askpulsorily. So she gave up the thought, turned around and went to follow the work. Cristian took the boy to lunch, and while waiting for the meal, Manuel suddenly told him that he wanted to go to the bathroom.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Luca immediately got up, ¡°Let¡¯s go together, I want to go too. Without thinking twice, he nodded his head and let Luca take his hand. Watching them leave, Cristian¡¯s eyes suddenly fell on Luca. When the two had met, he had told him that he was his assistant. ording to this, he knew him well and had a deep friendship with him. If his conjecture was true, he deserved his trust. -Luca Russo¡­ Luca Russo¡­ Cristian mentally went over the name again, carefully recalling his face. Bits of memory about Luca quickly shed through his head. But he was confused, unable to grasp any details. He did his best to remember him clearly. As soon as Luca and the boy returned from the bathroom, he found that Cristian looked pale. What had happened? During the time they were out, had something happened to him? But the boy was here too, he was afraid, Luca did not dare to ask him directly. He tried him very carefully, -Mr. Cristian? At the sound of his voice, Cristian remained in suspense, then raised his head to look at him. Their gazes collided. Luca saw that he had a bad expression, which was even worse than he had imagined. He was immediately nervous, and his eyes were filled with concern. -Are there many people in the service? -Christian asked. -No. -Ok,¡± the man got up slowly and headed outside. The boy did not see his father¡¯s face, so he did not notice his condition. After Cristian left, he clearly saw Luca¡¯s worried expression and asked him curiously, ¡°Luca? My father only goes to the bathroom, why are you so worried? -Huh? I¡¯m not¡­ As he said that, he shed a reluctant smile. -Don¡¯t smile, very ugly! He had a scar on his face, which made him look more cruel. How horrible his elongated smile looked! If Manuel had not been worried that it would hurt his self-love, he would haveined loudly. At the sound of it, the smile vanished immediately. He involuntarily stroked the scar: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if the scar scares you? -It¡¯s not because of the scar, it¡¯s because your smile is careless,¡¬ he shook his head and the boy smiled, -and Luca, you know, your scar is not ugly, it doesn¡¯t scare me. -It¡¯s not ugly? How is that possible? -he teased himself. On the surface, the scar was on his face, but in reality, it had carved itself deeply into his heart. -It¡¯s not really ugly, don¡¯t you know prayer? -As if she sensed his sadness, she wanted tofort him. The man sighed, lowered his head to look at him, -What? -The scar was the man¡¯s symbol. He was amazed because he never imagined that a child would say this sentence to him. -Although you have the scar on your face, it is also a symbol: you are handsome! You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Luca had been silent for a long time. One moment he felt that this boy was terrible, that he treated his father unkindly, but now, hepletely changed his mind. She didn¡¯t care if she said it sincerely or just tofort him, the words really touched her heart. Chapter 938: The Lost Memory -Thank you. -You¡¯re wee, everything I say is true. Then do you want to go find my father? It sounds like you¡¯re worried about him. -Yes. -Yes. -Then go, I will wait for you here. Luca got up immediately, told him not to move from here, then went directly to the bathroom. In the bathroom, Cristian washed his face. Looking at himself in the mirror, his face was pale. It was not strange that Luca had seen him with a worried expression on his face. The fact was that the memory haunted him greatly. He was still suffering from a headache, but he longed to be able to remember everything that had happened to him. Even though he was suffering from a terrible headache, it would be better to make him remember everything. It was not a good feeling that there was nothing in his memory. As he meditated, Luca¡¯s voice rang out. -Mr. Cristian? He turned around and saw Luca standing in the doorway looking at him with concern. He bit his lip, then approached him. -Why are you here? Luca did not want to hide his concern. -Are you all right? If necessary¡­ ¡°-If necessary,¡¬ this sentence had not yet been fully counted, Cristian interrupted him. -Can lost memory be recovered? Luke took a long time to react, and hesitantly replied, -Maybe¡­.. Cristian¡¯s eyes passed over him, but he did not know what he was looking at. -You said you are my assistant, can you do something for me? -What? -I want my memory back and I need your help. -How can I help you? *** Manuel sat in his chair, moving his legs, looking at the waitress who served them twice, but still not back. He raised his hands to support his chin and began to think. Why had two men been on duty for so long? Had something happened that he could not know? Should he talk to his mother about it? It was said that many men were now devoted to homosexuality. While he was thinking, they came back and found the maid. She saw the handsome Cristian, smiled and winked at him. Foreign women had a lot of nerve, if they found men handsome, they would seduce them. If both parties had such an idea, it would be perfect, otherwise they might as well take it as a greeting. The boy looked at Cristian and wanted to see her reaction. But he approached her without expression, did not pay attention to her or her wink. And that waitress, instead of receiving a response, saw an indifferent back, immediately lost interest, but did not get angry, quietly walked away . But Luke saw it clearly. He shook his head slightly, then entered following Cristian. Manuel began to scold him as soon as Cristian sat down. -Bad Daddy, when I get home, I will tell Mommy about you flirting with a young woman. But Cristian did not know why he had said that. Luca raised his hand to cover his mouth, coughed, and exined for Cristian, -Manuel, you can¡¯t say that. You just saw that your father has no reaction, even he didn¡¯t notice. In fact, hearing the two talk, he was in doubt because he didn¡¯t really know what had happened. -This is also Dad¡¯s mistake, if he had presented himself in a more cruel way, no one would have approached him. Luca was speechless. He wanted so much to exin to her that it was all the fault of his father¡¯s beauty, that¡¯s why¡­. But at that moment, Cristian understood what had happened, he said calmly: -Let him say. She knew he was dissatisfied with him, she also had manyints about him. It was normal for him to have bad opinions. After all,pared to that punch she had given him, the current behaviors were quite a change. Now Luca could say no more. Cristian looked at the boy, ¡°Are you hungry? Your mother asked me to take you to lunch. Now shut your mouth and take the food. If you mean after lunch, tell me. Hearing this, the boy looked at him with scornful eyes, ¡°Stupid, how can I eat with my mouth closed? Luke almost burst into tears, but since Cristian was here, he could only endure. Without remedy, this father pretended not to hear him. He couldn¡¯t do anything to his son, could he? *** Anna and Serena had lunch together, during lunch, Serena had no appetite, but Anna had served her a lot of food on the grounds that she was pregnant. When she had had enough, Serena barely got up. Sitting down in the chair, she patted her abdomen, -You can¡¯t do that, it¡¯s not good for the fetus, what will I do if it gets too fat? -What are you talking about? You are so thin, how is it possible for the fetus to be fat? In the following days, I will help you make up for the missing nourishment. If the baby in your womb is malnourished, I will be very concerned. Malnutrition was quite exaggerated, it was impossible! At that moment, Anna heard her cell phone ringing. She thought for a moment, then said to Serena, ¡°I¡¯m going to answer the call, which will be from your brother. If you scold me, please help me. She did not have time to answer him, Anna disappeared. It didn¡¯t take long for her to return with cell phone in hand. When she winked at Serena, who imed that Matteo had called her. He gave Anna a smile to signal her to take the call.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She let out a deep sigh, did her best to calm herself, -Tell me. -Open the door. -What? The sudden words came as a shock, and she barely understood what he had said. It took Anna a long time to be stunned. -Why? -Next. Anna paused for a long moment, gave Serena a stiff look, then headed for the door like a puppet. Chapter 939: Dissatisfaction. Serena was stunned by his look, and she just wanted to ask him what had happened to her, but then she saw Anna walking down the hallway, and she looked really bad. What had happened to her? She felt a little strange. After all, Anna, who received Matteo¡¯s call, should not have had this attitude, and he did not tell her exactly what happened. Could it be that the call was not from Matteo? Thinking about this, Serena became nervous, and then quickly got up and followed Anna. She followed her to the door. When she reached the door and Anna wanted to open it, but as soon as she kept her hand on the handle, she pulled her hand away frightened, as if the door was wired with electricity, and as if there was a pest outside the door. Immediately, Anna stepped back and quickly hid behind Serena, began to cry. How strange¡­ Serena looked suspiciously toward the door, then stroked Anna¡¯s hand tofort her and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do it. Then she stepped forward and looked through the peephole to see who was outside. With one look, she was stunned. Then she quickly opened the door. A tall, straight figure stood in front of the door, his cold face growing gloomy under the hallway lights. When he saw Serena, Matteo¡¯s gaze softened for a moment, but quickly his gaze passed over and fell on Anna¡¯s pale face behind her, his eyes turned cold in an instant. Anna shrugged her shoulders, wishing she had a hard shell behind which she could hide. After all, at this moment, Matteo¡¯s gaze was really cold and sharp, like a sharp knife, so she dared not face him. Serena naturally saw Matteo¡¯s look, but she did not expect him toe over without saying a word. He smiled and stepped aside without a trace, blocking Matteo¡¯s view of Anna, -Brother, why didn¡¯t you call me earlier? Serena¡¯s question made the coldness in Matteo¡¯s eyes slowly disappear, but I could still see that he was in a bad mood.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . -I didn¡¯t have time,¡± he said casually, and walked in. As he passed Serena, she smelled the smell of dust on his body, frowned, and closed the door. This time Matteo came here alone and did not bring Chiara. But this was normal. Now it was not time to work. Today in Italy was the first day of the new year and yesterday was New Year¡¯s Day. Chiara had her family. She was already on vacation, and she woulde home in the evening from the meeting. How could she have apanied Matteo toe here, to a foreign ce? Besides, even if Chiara was willing to work overtime, Matteo most likely would not leave her. When Matteo passed by Anna, he felt his whole body shaking. When she left earlier, she had clearly thought about it, and she was also very brave. She had nned that when Matteo arrived, she would put all the me on Manuel. Those two wouldn¡¯t do anything to him anyway. But now? The real Matteo appeared, but she did not even dare to breathe. After Matteo came in, Anna was still there, unable to react, Serena reached out and took his hand, ¡°Come in. -I can¡¯t,¡¬ Anna shook her head, bit her lower lip, her eyes reddened, -Serena, my legs are weak now. Serena did not know what to say. She was stunned for a long time, and suddenlyughed helplessly, ¡°How useless you are, aren¡¯t you? He didn¡¯t get angry with you, are you already afraid like this? What are you going to do in the future? You want to marry him, don¡¯t you? Anna shook her head vigorously,-I dare not think about it now. There was only one thought left in her mind now, and that was that she hoped Matthew would not me her and stop talking to her. -I am here,¡¬ Serena could onlyfort her thus, -All I can do to help you. After hearing what she said, Anna followed her, and she looked very poor. Although it was Matteo¡¯s first timeing to this ce, he treated it as if it were his home. After entering, he looked around unceremoniously, as if he was checking the condition of the ce. After assuring himself that the conditions here were better than he had imagined, he breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the sofa. Serena led Anna into the living room. At this point, only the two of them were in the house. Anna hid behind Serena, not daring to look directly into Matteo¡¯s eyes. Serena looked at Matteo and smiled, ¡°Brother, what would you like to drink? Facing his younger sister, Matteo half-closed his thin lips and then said, ¡°Water, thank you. Then Serena caressed Anna¡¯s hand that she held tightly, -Anna, go pour her some water. Anna did not dare to stay here. After hearing Serena¡¯s words, she gave her a grateful look and then quickly turned to serve her water in the kitchen. Meanwhile, she staggered under the strain and almost fell forward. Fortunately, her movements were fragile, and she quickly stabilized and entered the kitchen. Serena withdrew her gaze, walked over to Matthew and sat down. -Brother . Matteo raised his eyes, they rested on Serena¡¯s body, -Why do you look thinner to me, didn¡¯t he take care of you? When he asked the second question, Matteo¡¯s tone became a little colder and she felt him be very dangerous. Serena was stunned and quickly shook her head to exin to Matteo, -Brother, what did you say? He didn¡¯t remember before, so how could he take care of me? -That bastard. Matthew clenched his fists, cursed, and the expression on his face was very ugly. -But brother, don¡¯t be angry. We have already reconciled. Now he knows Manuel is his son and he treats me very well. You¡­ Hearing this, Matthew scoffed: -Have you already reconciled? Was it because of Manuel? If it were not for Anna bringing Manuel, what would the situation be like for you two now? His tone was stern and he seemed very angry that she had lost weight. Serena opened her mouth, but could not say a word. He just lost some weight, he was already so annoyed. If he knew that she almost had an abortion, what would he do? As soon as this thought crossed her mind, Serena was determined not to talk to Matthew about this matter. -Now, where is he? As soon as Matteo asked her, Anna came out of the kitchen with water. Chapter 940: Chance to be alone Anna ced the ss of water in front of Matthew and immediately walked away. Matthew¡¯s eyebrows unconsciously furrowed and he looked at Anna, who immediately said, -I remember that I haven¡¯t arranged my clothes properly yet, so I¡¯m going to the room. After speaking, she quickly turned around and returned to the room. Both Matteo and Serena were speechless. After they both saw Anna enter the room, Serena could not help but say, -Brother, don¡¯t be so scary, you scared Anna a lot. Hearing her, Matteo gave her a cold look: -Your friend was very brave, she brought Manuel here without telling me anything. Serena bit her lower lip and decided to cover Anna. -In fact, she did not want toe, but I felt there was no progress on my part, so I sent a message to Anna and asked her to bring Manuel to stay with me. Matthew did not believe her words, he raised his eyebrows when he heard, -Are you going to take the me for her? -Brother, it¡¯s not like that¡­ I really sent a message to ask her toe. -Do you have any proof? -Matthew said. Serena was speechless. She had not expected Matteo to ask her, and she was stunned for a long time before mumbling and exining, -That¡­ I sent a message, but the phone¡¯s memory was erased.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. -Really? -Matthew asked slowly without hurry. Serena suddenly did not know what to say, because she felt that no matter what she said, she could not hide the truth. How could Matteo not know her personality? She had not made Manuele earlier because she wanted to settle the matter herself, hoping to pick Manuel up after Cristian had recovered his memory. But now, Cristian still has not recovered his memory, but she said she was the one who sent a message asking Anna to bring Manuel here. No one would have believed her. She stopped talking, because she knew Matteo did not believe what she had said. She lowered her head, her mood suddenly depressed. Matteo was stunned for a moment. Thinking about what he had said to her, it seemed that his tone had been too harsh. At that moment, seeing her so depressed, he suddenly med himself. -I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t use this tone intentionally in dealing with you, I just¡­ -I know,¡¬ Serena interrupted him, -I know you¡¯re just worried about me, but I¡¯m an adult and can do whatever I want, even Anna, she knows what she¡¯s doing, since she dared to take Manuel toe here, that means this was not just of her own free will. Saying this, Serena raised her head and met Matthew¡¯s eyes. -Since it was Manuel who wanted it, why should you me Anna, brother? Matteo could see that Serena was determined to defend Anna. He could no longer me Anna. Matteo wanted to get her to admit her mistake first. It didn¡¯t matter what she wanted to do, but what mattered to him more was that she had taken Manuel toe here without telling him. What if something had happened during the trip? Thinking about this, Matteo¡¯s voice softened a little. -If this is what you expected, fine. -It¡¯s not what I expected,¡¬ Serena interrupted him, -I¡¯m just telling the truth. If you want to me Anna, then Manuel will be no exception either. After all, I can say that Manuel¡¯s courage was the greater between these two people. If Manuel had not asked Anna, Anna would never have taken him toe and visit me. What Serena said seems to be correct. But. Matthew frowned and looked at her, not really being close to his son. Wasn¡¯t he worried that she would me Manuel? But that wasn¡¯t what he had to worry about, Matteo stopped talking and reassured her, -It¡¯s okay, I know, don¡¯t get upset. Serena lowered her eyes and did not respond. The living room was silent for a long time until she asked, -Since you are here, do you want to stay and spend the New Year with us? Matthew said and exined, ¡°Everyone in thepany is already on vacation. Chiara wanted toe with me, but I didn¡¯t agree, so she stayed home to apany her son. -OK. Serena looked around and suddenly remembered something important, when Matteo came in, he seemed to have brought a small bag, not even a suitcase. This time he only brought his papers and his cell phone among others? Thinking about this, Serena raised her head: -Brother, where is your suitcase? When she asked him about this, Matteo had a slightly uneasy expression on his previously calm face. He became a little irritated when she mentioned this. Because he left in a hurry, he brought almost nothing, and came here. After getting off the ne, the stewardess asked him about his luggage, he remembered that he had not brought any luggage, fortunately he had brought all his documents and cell phone. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t really find this ce. -Were you in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring anything? Matteo raised his head with a serious face: -I have my papers and my cell phone. Serena did not know what to say. She thought for a moment, coughed slightly and said, -When Cristianes back, will I ask him to lend you his clothes ? Wear Cristian¡¯s clothes? Matthew unconsciously resisted, how could he wear other men¡¯s clothes? Even if this person was his brother-inw. Matteo immediately refused his proposal. -No, I¡¯m going shoppingter. Serena also did not force him, she thought for a while and said, -You¡¯ve just arrived, maybe you don¡¯t know this ce, shall I go with you? -No,¡± Matteo looked at the ce where Anna had just disappeared, ¡°let here with me. Serena wanted to say something, but after thinking, wouldn¡¯t this be a good opportunity for Anna? Apanying Matteo to buy clothes, no one else, they would have to spend a lot of time alone? After this thought crossed her mind, Serena immediately nodded her head. -All right, then I will talk to Annater. Serena stood up and headed toward Anna¡¯s room after talking. Matteo lowered his head, his eyshes covering his misty eyes. Although the intention of what Serena told him was nothing more than to tell him not to me Anna, but ¡­ some things had to be made clear. Since he could not tell her in front of his sister. So he took her outside and told her. After Serena returned to the room, she told Anna the news. When Anna heard this, her face instantly paled and she lowered it. -I don¡¯t want to go! Hearing this, Serena was a little surprised, -Why? What a rare opportunity, aren¡¯t you going out with my brother? -Serena, I don¡¯t dare¡­ I¡¯m afraid of him now, he must be very angry with me. -Don¡¯t worry, I told him a moment ago, and he promised not to get you into trouble. -Really? -Anna was a little suspicious, but -I¡¯m still afraid. -What are you afraid of? You will be alone, going out with him to buy clothes, an opportunity so rare that you don¡¯t really want it? Seeing that Anna was still hesitating, Serena thought of doing something more direct, turned and walked out, saying, -Then I¡¯ll tell him you don¡¯t want to go. Chapter 941: Can you kindly tell me? Seeing that Serena was about to leave, Anna was suddenly panicked and unconsciously stepped forward to stop her. -Don¡¯t go! -What? -Serena looked at her amused, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were still afraid of him? I was thinking that if you didn¡¯t want to go, then I would make my other friend go with my brother. Maybe she falls in love with my brother at first sight? Anna said with a frustrated look on her face, ¡°You are so mean, you know my chances are already very slim. If there is another suitor, I have no hope! -So, are you going or not? -I¡¯m going!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Anna nodded fiercely, gritting her teeth tightly, -Of course I¡¯m going! Even though she was afraid, she had to go. Serena was right, this was a precious opportunity. The two of them would be alone! She felt excited just thinking about it. She should have been crazy a moment ago, she was going to turn down this opportunity. Thinking about it now¡­ Even if Matthew would scold herter, she would surely not regret it. But wait for me, I can¡¯t go now, I have to change my makeup and clothes. Since her favorite man was not there, she was very casual. Only then did she realize that she was wearing normal clothes and that they were randomly matched. Serena looked at the time, -All right, then hurry up, if my brother goes out alone because he waited too long for you, I won¡¯t be able to stop him. -All right! Anna quickly opened her suitcase and changed her clothes. Serena waited for her outside, almost ten minutester, Anna came out and Serena¡¯s eyes widened when she saw her. -You¡­ Are you okay? Anna half-closed her lips, -I don¡¯t have many nice clothes, so¡­. Serena was speechless for a while, -Do you know how cold it is here ? If you dress like this and go out, do you want to -death of cold ? She criticized her a little, and Anna defended herself, -Of course, I know the weather is very cold, but you also know that this kind of opportunity to be alone with him is very rare. I need to show what I have, if I dress like a ball, your brother will be even more disinterested in me. -Have you really thought about it? It is possible that you have a cold or fever. Saying this, Serena frowned, -No, I can¡¯t let you go out with so few clothes on. Wait here, I¡¯ll get you a coat. -No!¡± Anna stopped her, ¡°Please, Serena, let me go out like this, I have a heating pad on my body, I won¡¯t be cold. Serena was speechless. Finally, Serena did not stop her anymore. Only after Anna left, entered the room and saw the messy suitcase Anna had left behind, was she stunned. The feeling that someone liked her? Would it be like that? To see that her good friend was about to lose herself to a man, to Serena, was surely a sorrow and an injustice to her. Serena sighed deeply. If it was possible, she really hoped Anna did not like Matteo. She could have liked anyone, why did she like him? Earlier, the secretary re had loved her brother for so long and had stood by his side for so long, hoping that one day he would fall in love with her, but what happened next? Eventually her parents urged her to start a family of her own, and she could not resist. Now what? It was Anna¡¯s turn. How long was she going to wait? Wasn¡¯t she going to end up like re? Her brother¡­ Was he really a thorn in her side, as he seemed like a cold-blooded, ruthless, undesirable animal? She described him as a cold-blooded animal, but he was good to his sister. *** Anna followed Matteo out of the house, closed the door, entered the elevator, and exited. Matteo¡¯s gaze did not rest on her either. Anna could not help but feel a little disappointed; she had put so little on for him that he did not even look at her. At the thought, she felt sad, but soon her sadness disappearedpletely. Because the time to be alone was still long, he would not see her now, there would always be a chance to see herter. Thinking about this, Anna¡¯s mood immediately recovered. Anna removed the clothes from her neck, thinking that Serena had said the weather here was too cold, why did she think it was eptable? There should be no need to suffer the cold on the road. As soon as she exited themunity building, this thought disappeared. Before, she hade out of the elevator, so there was a wall blocking her. Now when she exited the building, the cold wind came from all directions, passed through the defenseyer of her clothes and reached her skin. Oh, my God. Only these three words now remained in Anna¡¯s thoughts! Now it was too cold! ! ! When she was in the hallway a moment ago, she felt fine. Why did she turn around like that as soon as she walked out the door of themunity? In an instant, her teeth were shaking with cold and she was too cold to walk. But Matthew, who was walking in front, did not wait for her. Anna looked behind her and wanted to say she wanted to go back and add a garment, but after she opened her mouth, she could not say a word. If she told him, Matthew would surely find it annoying and let her go right away. She had to put up with it. It wouldn¡¯t take long to buy clothes anyway, and she wouldn¡¯t freeze. At most, she would have been cold and feverish. She would simply take a hot bath when she returned. Thinking about this, Anna gritted her teeth and moved forward, following her steps. After Matthew took several steps, she noticed that the footsteps beside him had disappeared. When she just wanted to stop and see what happened, she heard him following again. He did not stop and kept moving forward with firm steps. Anna followed a few steps behind him, and she did not walk beside him because she could not keep up. Matthew¡¯s steps were too big and he was walking fast. He could barely maintain this distance by jogging. It was cold, very cold. Why didn¡¯t Matthew turn to look at her? One look would be enough! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t her clothes and makeup be in vain? -Do you know why I called you toe with me? Suddenly, Matteo¡¯s cold voice floated in the wind from the front. Anna was stunned for a moment, ran after him quickly and asked nkly, -Why, do you want to scold me? She paused, but did not stop. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the small figure behind him trotting behind him, and a dark color shone in Matthew¡¯s eyes. After Anna asked this question, she did not get an answer. She was a little anxious: -Am I right? Do you really want to scold me? This business was really bad, but now it is over, can you scold me kindly? As she ran, Anna¡¯s pace was a little slower. Was it her illusion? How did she feel that Matthew seemed to deliberately slow down and wait for her? Soon, Anna discovered that she would overtake Matteo if she kept running. She stopped quickly and followed Matteo at a normal pace. Chapter 942: Do you care about me? It was not her illusion. Matteo actually slowed down! After learning this, Anna felt her heart rate get much faster, and then faster and faster, she was almost jumping out of her chest. It seems that you are not too stupid, you have the knowledge of yourselves.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Because of this fact, Anna suddenly felt full of strength in her whole body. She felt that she had lost nothing, even though she was leaving the house and suffering from the cold, because she knew that Matthew was slowing down for her. This could already be her sweet memory for a long time. Thinking about this, Anna even felt that the weather did not seem so cold anymore. She did not know if this affair had warmed her heart and limbs, or because she had been unconscious for so long, and her body and limbs had frozen to unconsciousness. Of course I have the knowledge of myself. You wouldn¡¯t ask me to go clothes shopping with you unless you wanted to scold me in front of Serena. Having said that, Anna¡¯s voice softened a little, -Well, I was wrong this time. If it happens again, I will never dare to bring Manuel alone again. After hearing her words, Matteo frowned again, his steps stopped and his thin lips emitted an unpleasant breath. Anna paid no attention and collided with his back at once. He sighed and then stopped. -What happened? -You still don¡¯t seem to know what you did wrong. Anna was speechless. She looked very confused-what was wrong? Hadn¡¯t she been the one to take Manuel abroad alone? Since he, Manuel¡¯s uncle, had been concerned about Manuel¡¯s safety, he was angry with her for doing so. He apologized, but Matteo still seemed very angry. What was going on? Matteo came closer he clutched his forehead, said in a light tone. -Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Anna didn¡¯t know what to say. She stood there with a dazed expression, didn¡¯t know what to think and didn¡¯t know if she was numb from the wind. Before she felt warm, but now she was so cold that she wanted to sneeze and really wanted to have a bowl of hot soup and take a hot bath, she would have been so happy. After these thoughts passed through her mind, Anna shook her head vigorously again and tried hard to forget these thoughts. How could she think about this at this moment? The most important thing now was Matthew, her favorite man! The person she liked! Anna stood up forcibly and exined: -I didn¡¯t tell you, I ¡­ I didn¡¯t dare to tell you, I was afraid ¡­ I was afraid that if I told you ¡­ then you, you ¡­ wouldn¡¯t ¡­ you wouldn¡¯t have let us go. So¡­ Matthew frowned more. This girl¡­ But soon, he found some strange things. When this girl was talking, why was her voice shaking? Was it because she was afraid of him? Was she so scared that she began to tremble even when she spoke? -Am I that scary? Matthew asked coldly, turning around. Their eyes met in the air without warning. Anna finally got her wish, and the moment came when he turned to face her. Unfortunately, suddenly a gust of wind blew away the beautiful hair that was on Anna¡¯s shoulders. Under the influence of the wind, the soft hair became very stiff and even hurt a little when it hit her face. Worse still, after the wind ceased, her hair became as messy as a chicken. Matthew¡¯s image was not harmed. But she, with her hair disheveled like a chicken, no longer had any image. -Ah!¡± she eximed. After reacting, he reached out his hand to cover her cheek firmly: -Don¡¯t look at me! She hoped Matthew might catch a glimpse of her, so that all she had done today would not be in vain, but she did not expect the wind toe and ruin her hair. Matteo frowned, not looking away, his gaze moved from her face to her body. After seeing what she was wearing at a nce, Matteo frowned. -What are you doing? His voice was cold and emotionless. Anna covered her face and turned her back to him, -The wind, the wind is too strong and it messed up my hair. After speaking, she quickly reached out to shake her hair from her face, trying to fix it quickly. But. But the wrist was suddenly grabbed, Anna was stunned on the spot and was no longer able to move her body. Did her favorite man take the initiative to take her hand? For what reason? Matthew walked in front of Anna, a cold look on his face. -What are you doing? -His tone was very unhappy, an impatient expression appeared on his face. Anna, -I¨CI didn¡¯t do anything, didn¡¯t you want to buy clothes? Come on, there should be a mall nearby, if we walk a little further, and then¡­. -What about your clothes? Matteo decided to ask her directly. Now it was Anna¡¯s turn to be silent. She lowered her head and looked at her clothes, her eyes swirling in her sockets, and it took her a long time to carefully lift her head to look at Matteo and ask, -Aren¡¯t they nice? Did I choose ugly clothes? Matteo was speechless. His frowning eyebrows could no longer be loosened, and the small hand he held in his palm was cold, like a stone removed from snow in winter, with no temperature. Had she worn this dress until now? How long had it been? Did she not feel cold? After he asked her what was going on with her clothes, she also asked with a stupid face that she was not pretty? Matteo let her go, and Anna¡¯s eyes looked at his hand with some regret, as if it was a pity that he had not squeezed it more. Matteo could do nothing to her and asked coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold? Anna understood what he meant after his question. It turned out that he did not think her clothes were not nice. In fact, he was asking whether she was cold or not. A wave of hope rose in Anna¡¯s heart. -Do you care about me? Matthew narrowed his eyes in disgust and looked at Anna, who was wearing extremely thin clothes in front of him. She was obviously so cold, but his first reaction was that he was afraid the clothes would not look good, and now he asked if he cared about her. Couldn¡¯t he care about his own body? -Go home. He gave her the order lightly. Anna¡¯s face paled and she shook her head vigorously, -No, I want to apany you to buy clothes. -No need. Anna said anxiously, ¡°How can that be? If you don¡¯t buy clothes, what will happen these days? And, if you haven¡¯t started to scold me, I can¡¯t go back. Matthew was speechless. Anna¡¯s face and lips paled from the cold, but she stubbornly insisted on staying with him. -I¡¯m not leaving. However, I¡¯m not going back no matter what you say. My body is mine and I am not cold. Matthew did not know what to say. Realizing that the person in front of her was much quieter, Anna knew he must be angry, but she did not know how angry he was. Cautiously she raised her head to observe, only to find that Matteo was unbuttoning his coat in front of her. This scene made Anna¡¯s heart beat violently. Chapter 943: Serena misunderstands. She was not sure if Matteo really wanted to take off his coat and put it on. She wanted to stop Matteo¡¯s movements, but she was afraid that if she did and then Matteo would deny it, and she would be the one to misunderstand her own desire. But if he didn¡¯t say anything, if he really took off his coat and put it on her afterward, wouldn¡¯t he be the one suffering from the cold? Compared to Matthew suffering the cold, Anna would rather suffer the cold herself! While she was thinking about this, Matthew had already taken off his coat and then looked at her with cold eyes and advanced with his coat. Seeing this, Anna unconsciously took a step back. -I don¡¯t want to! Matthew took a sudden step and frowned. -Come here and put on this coat. -No!¡± Anna looked at him stubbornly, bit her lower lip and shook her head firmly, -You put it back on, I¡¯m not cold! An unhappy, impatient look entered Matthew¡¯s eyes, and he frowned: why was this girl so disobedient? He narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Do I look like I believe your words? Are youing to put it on yourself or do I have toe and make you put it on? Anna was speechless. If it were possible¡­ She certainly hoped Matteo woulde and put this coat on her. What a romantic thing for a man to put a coat on a woman. Ah, it can¡¯t be! Anna shook her head vigorously, letting those beautiful thoughts fade from her mind, and seeing Matteo¡¯s indifferent eyes as she came to her senses, she still couldn¡¯t get over it. The weather was too cold and she did not want Matteo to suffer the pain she had just endured. While she was thinking about it, Matteo had already approached her. Anna opened her eyes unconsciously and wanted to take a step back, but Matteo took a big step, and in the blink of an eye, he approached her and raised his hand. A warm coat was draped over Anna¡¯s shoulders. Anna was stunned, staring at Matteo who stood in front of her. The distance was at her fingertips. She raised her head and saw Matteo¡¯s chin. Probably because of the urgency of catching the ne, he did not have time to shave, so at that moment some foam appeared on his chin. Before such a distance he could reach only by his own effort and initiative. But now he did not take the initiative to approach Matthew. It was he who took the initiative to approach her. However, Anna did not have time to savor this feeling. Matteo had already moved away from her. He pulled his coat over his body, buttoned only one button and then withdrew, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Button the other buttons. Anna looked at him nkly, then looked at the coat with only one button buttoned. The coat on her body still had the temperature that belonged to Matthew. His body had been cold enough to be unconscious, but now, covered by his coat, Anna felt especially warm. This warmth was different from that of the day. It was the kind of heat that reached her heart and then covered her limbs and even made her whole body fill with strength. She did not button her buttons obediently, but raised her head to look at Matthew. Matteo turned before looking, took another step and walked forward. Anna was stunned for a few seconds and then quickly followed his steps. -This¡­ His pace returned to its original speed. Anna had to trot to keep up with him. As she trotted, she chased after Matthew and asked, ¡°Shall we go home?¡± Matthew¡¯s pace did not change and he did not respond to her words either. -The weather is really too cold, let¡¯s turn back now, don¡¯t go away. Seeing that he was not listening to her, Anna could only reach out her hand to tug at his sweater. Matthew stopped, turned his head and looked at her nkly. This look made Anna unconsciously lower her eyes and say dryly, ¡°Really, listen to what I¡¯m saying¡­. I¡¯m afraid that¡­. -Why didn¡¯t youe back when I asked you just now? She was speechless. It was because she wanted to appreciate the time and opportunity of two people alone-after all, if she missed this opportunity, she didn¡¯t know when the next one would be. The opportunity was rare and it was here for her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . If I didn¡¯t try to take it, she would be a fool. Only when she wanted to get something, she was bound to lose something, that was karma, so she didn¡¯t mind at all. Seeing that she did not speak, Matthew half-open his lips and said, ¡°If you are tired, go back first and I will go shopping alone. After speaking, he kept walking. Anna had no choice but to convince him, so she could only follow in his footsteps. In the cold wind, Matthew¡¯s figure was as straight as a big tree, unafraid of the cold, which gave people a special feeling of security. She felt safe when she walked beside such a man. He was also particrly kind. Although he did not like it, he took off his coat to put it on his responsibility, and caught a cold. Based on this, Anna was even more in love with Matthew. One high and one low, one after the other. She did not know how long they had been walking, and finally seeing a shopping mall, Anna quickly ran and took Matteo there. Anna finally breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she entered the mall, and the warm wind blew in her face. Great! Matteo finally would not have to endure the cold! Soon, the two of them found a stall selling men¡¯s clothes in the mall. Matteo was obviously familiar with this brand of men¡¯s clothing. After entering, he directly said his size because he was buying men¡¯s clothes, so Anna did not follow him, waiting at the door with her coat. She had probably walked too long, so she was too tired at this point. Anna felt that her eyelids were a little heavy, so she couldn¡¯t help but squat down and then put her hands on her chin and tried to hold it in, trying not to close her eyelids. Five minutester. Matthew already had a dark gray coat on his body and came out with a bag. The straight steps they were walking suddenly stopped, and Matteo looked at Anna, who was crouched in the doorway. She was wearing her coat, and because of its inadequate size, she pulled it limply over her body and squatted down, looking like a mushroom. Matthew looked back for a few seconds and approached without a trace, tightening his lips. At the sound, Anna turned her head and saw that Matteo hade out. She quickly stood up and walked over to Matteo, taking Matteo¡¯s bag as her assistant. -I will help you carry. Treating the person she loved was just reluctant to let the other party be a little tired! Matteo was also a man, and she was the woman, the same! Matteo, of course, did not let her take the bag. When Anna was a little depressed, she heard him say, ¡°Go, there is a women¡¯s clothing store, go buy your coat.¡± -What? Anna raised her head without understanding, -I already have one on my body? -You give it back to me after you buy one. -Why, can¡¯t I give it back to you when wee back? I brought some clothes, so I don¡¯t have to buy anything. As soon as her voice lowered, Matthew¡¯s eyes fell on her face. -Serena will misunderstand. Boom¡­ These words exploded in Anna¡¯s mind like thunder, and she felt as if she had heard terrible news. Chapter 944: Sobriety Serena will misunderstand¡­ Serena will misunderstand¡­ Only these words remained in Anna¡¯s mind, and a startling thought shed through her mind, and Anna quickly erased and denied it. How could this be? She should be wrong. Even as Anna consoled herself, Matthew noticed that her face turned pale at that moment, as if she had received terrible news. When he had rejected her before, his face was not so ugly. Thinking about this, Matthew realized that she had probably misunderstood what he had just said. Regardless of whether it was necessary, he frowned and asked her, ¡°What are you thinking? It would be good if he didn¡¯t ask, and when he did ask, it gave him a feeling as if he had a guilty conscience. Anna bit her lower lip and repressed the thoughts in her heart. -You just said Serena will misunderstand, what do you mean? She bit her lower lip and squatted down to ask. As Matthew listened, he frowned. She really misunderstood what he meant. Fortunately, she had asked another question. Matteo moved the bag he was holding to the other side and said in a low voice, ¡°Serena is my only rtive, and I am also her only rtive. If I, her brother, have any progress from my rtionship, she will surely be the one who will worry the most. And you, you are her friend, I don¡¯t want her to think that there is any possibility between you and me, and also think of ways for us to be together. These words came through clearly, didn¡¯t they? After hearing Matthew¡¯s exnation, she breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time she felt like her heart was broken. Fortunately, it was not what she thought. But ¡­ he didn¡¯t like her to such an extent that he feared Serena would look for ways for them to be together. He lowered his eyes, as if losing hisposure. -All right, I understand, I¡¯ll buy a coatter, and return yours. After speaking, she turned quickly and walked forward. This time, Anna walked very fast and quickly turned back when she saw a women¡¯s clothing store nearby. Of course, Matteo did not go inside either, standing outside waiting indifferently with a bag in his hand. About a few minutester. A saleswoman came out with a ck coat in her hand, looked around, and finally fixed her eyes on Matteo, as if to confirm something. Matteo noticed that she was holding her coat and approached. -What is the problem? -Sir, is this your coat? Matteo nodded, -Well, haven¡¯t you bought anything yet?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The saleswoman smiled, her eyes looking a little ufortable. -Yes, thedy asked us to return your coat. Matthew was silent for a moment before reaching out to take the coat. Probably because he thought it would not look good when he was holding it, the saleswoman said again, -Wait a moment, I¡¯ll bring you a bag to pack it. Matthew did not refuse. Soon she brought the bag and packed his coat. At this point, Anna had not yet left. The saleswoman¡¯s expression looked a little hesitant. Matteo looked at her and she said hesitantly, -Sir, thedy inside said she would stay longer here to buy things, so¡­. then go back first. Matthew stopped with the bag in his hand and after a while nodded, -Okay. After thinking about it, he said again, -Tell her toe back as soon as possible, otherwise her friend will worry about her. -All right sir, I will tell her. Quickly, Matthew took the bag and left without looking back. When the saleswoman returned, Anna sat on the chair in the dressing room in a daze, wearing the newly purchased coat. When she returned, Anna looked at her expectantly. She said to Anna with a hurt expression. -Ma¡¯am, that gentleman has left now. As soon as he finished saying this, he saw the light in Anna¡¯s eyes disappear. In an instant, the atmosphere became heavy, the sales clerk had not seen anything like that, so she was a little helpless, she did not know how tofort her, let alone whether she would buy this coat or not. However, the man did not do well, she told him toe back earlier, and he actually came back. -Are you a couple? At the sound of his voice, Anna returned to consciousness and shook her head with a wry smile, ¡°No.¡± Suddenly, the clerk¡¯s expression looked embarrassed. If they were not engaged, then¨Cshe was not qualified to criticize the man. -I like him, but he doesn¡¯t like me. After talking, Anna took off her clothes and handed them to the sales clerk. The sales clerk¡¯s face was a little ugly, but she said nothing, she was already so sad that she was definitely not in the mood to buy clothes. -Help me pack. The sales clerk was a little surprised, but nodded her head. -All right, wait a minute. After paying, Anna took the clothes and prepared to leave. The sales clerk chased after her and headed for the door. Seeing her desperate look, she could not help but say, -Miss, it¡¯s very cold. You should put on your clothes. I can help you cut thebel. Listening, Anna paused for a moment and then smiled kindly at her. -No need, I¡¯m not cold. -Sir, you are not cold now because there is heating in this mall. When you leave the mall, it won¡¯t be warm anymore. -I know, I¡¯ll use it after I leave the mall, and now¨CI¡¯m going to see other stores. Anna had said that, and the saleswoman didn¡¯t insist anymore, just nodded and watched her leave. Anna took out the clothes in her hand and left the mall. Indeed, as the saleswoman said, she was no longer warm after leaving the mall, but this time Anna really felt that it was not as cold as before. Her clothes were in her hand, but she definitely did not want to wear them. Maybe this coldness could sober her up? Thinking about this, Anna curved her lips and smiled. When she became more sober, she might diminish her taste for Matthew. It had been so long. Although she was deeply in love, it was not impossible to diminish her love. Anna walked forward aimlessly, her body almost numb with cold. She had had a life with ease since childhood, when she encountered some small difficulty, she could solve it at any time, just the feelings. Secret love, one-way love. It was really bitter. So bitter. If it was possible, she really hoped she could master her own heart. If Matthew didn¡¯t like her, then other people could like her. It wasn¡¯t that no one liked her. Annaughed and shed tears, and people on the street looked at her like she was crazy. I didn¡¯t know how long this situation wouldst. Finally, when a figure blocked her path, her steps stopped. When she saw a familiar pair of shoes, her heart pounded. Could it have been that Matthew hade back for her? After raising her head, she saw Luke standing before her with a frown on his face. After Luca saw the tear marks on her face, his eyebrows wrinkled further. -Luca? Annaughed self-deprecatingly when she saw him. Chapter 945: Can I stay in your arms for a while? In a ck car not far away, Manuel, lying down with his chubby little hands resting on the window pane, watched a couple standing nearby. -Dad, Uncle Luca went to pick up Aunt Anna. Hearing this, Cristian looked out calmly. He already knew who Luca was, and that woman? had to be Serena¡¯s friend. But as for the rtionship between her and Luca, he did not know. Thinking about this, Cristian said casually, ¡°What¡¯s the use? Didn¡¯t we buy snacks for your mother? Let¡¯s go first. Now he was eager to go home with his son to see his wife. However, the little boy was still looking out the window with great curiosity. Cristian felt helpless at the sight of his gossipy appearance, ¡°Are you still staring? -Dad, do you think Uncle Luca likes Aunt Anna? Cristian was speechless. -Auntie Anna likes Uncle Luca? -You can ask this boring question to your Aunt Anna in person. Manuel was speechless. After keeping quiet for a while, he suddenly huffed loudly, then turned his head, looked at Cristian and said cruelly, -Dad, you are such a boring person, now I understand why you always hurt mom¡¯s heart. Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s head ached. What did it have to do with him and Serena? Now all his attention was on how to restore his memory, and what he had left now was Serena and the little boy in front of him. How would he have the mood and additional ideas to consider the emotions of others? -Daddy is very bad, I will wait for Uncle Luca to get back together! After saying this, when Manuel was about to open the door and get out of the car, Cristian stopped him. -Will youe down now and disturb them? -Huh? -Manuel said. -If you guessed right, are you sure you cane out now? Manuel bowed his head, thought about it for a moment, and suddenly felt that his father¡¯s words made sense. Humph! Then he withdrew his little hands and half-closed his lips in an unhappy expression. Aunt Anna looked very sad just now. Normally, Aunt Anna would not have cried like that. She walked down the street crying alone and sad suddenly, she should have found something. However, her Uncle Matthew was not here. What else could have made Aunt Anna cry with such despair? Manuel couldn¡¯t figure it out, and now he couldn¡¯t even check with Cristian, so he could only leave with him. As the car drove away, Manuel watched the two figures until they were out of sight. On the other side. -Why are you here? -Looking at Luca in front of her, Anna asked. But he looked at her without saying a word. After a while, Anna felt amused and asked him, -Why are you staring at me for so long? Now I¡¯m ugly, aren¡¯t I really stupid like this? She liked such a man, which seemed a bit ridiculous to her. He had definitely rejected her and told her that he would never like her again, but she still held on with that little hope believing that as long as Matthew was not married, she would always like him until the end of the world. Luca remained silent, but continued to look at her. Probably because he looked at her for too long, she could take no more, biting her lower lip and cursing him. -What are you looking at? Look no more, didn¡¯t you see others embarrassed? I tell you, Luca, remember you asked Serena and me why we came back? You used to consider that ce your ce, but now you don¡¯t consider this as your ce too? I tell you, this is not your ce, go away! Seeing him standing, Anna immediately pushed him. However, her hand was held by him before she touched him. Anna resisted, but could not save his hand. She was surprised for a moment and then began to curse fiercely: -What are you going to do, let go of me! Then Luca released her wrist, then pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to her. Wipe your face, all the makeup has worn off. Anna was speechless. What he said made her angry and upset. He reminded her that all the makeup had worn off, while she was so sad. So would she be very ugly now? She thought about how she had deliberately and seriously put on makeup to go out with Matthew, even though time was short. Now-it was all ruined. Matteo was gone and even her makeup was worn off. And her jacket was also gone. Anna slowly reached for Luca¡¯s handkerchief and mechanically wiped the tears from her face. She did not know whether it was because she had been feeling cold for a long time, or she was feeling too emotional, Anna did not wipe her face with much effort, and on the contrary, her face became dirtier and dirtier. Luke looked at her helplessly, grabbed her wrist and took the handkerchief, -I will help you. Anna did not object and let him take the handkerchief to wipe his cheeks. He wiped her cheeks with great care. Her ck eyes were fixed on one spot without moving, and the veil passed over every corner of her face. Anna¡¯s tears suddenly fell as fast as pearls, one after another, hitting the back of Luca¡¯s hand. Luca¡¯s wiping action stopped. -What really happened? ¡°Why was she walking alone in the street, crying sadly and dressed so skimpily?¡± This is the doubt in Luke¡¯s heart. Did something terrible happen? Anna suddenly looked at him with tears in her eyes, and said sobbing: -I know now if I ask you for a favor, it¡¯s not very nice, but ¡­ can I stay in your arms, for a while? -But¡­ Before he finished his words, the cold body in front of him had already sunk into his arms. Like ice, it plummeted down and coldness instantly filled Luke¡¯s body. He felt colder than he thought. How long had this girl been cold? After throwing herself into Luca¡¯s arms, Anna began to cry aloud, leaving all her tears and snot on Luca¡¯s clothes without shame. From the moment Luca was embraced by Anna¡¯s hands, his whole body froze, losing the ability to move like a puppet. He did not know how long he had cried. When Luca¡¯s hands and feet felt stiff, the whimpers in his arms gradually subsided, followed by sobs. He waited patiently. A few minutester, Anna raised her head again, but her voice was still nasal: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got your clothes wet. -No matter. After saying this, Luca quickly took off his coat and put it on him. -Let¡¯s go. Then he took her hand and they left. Anna was taken to a bar before reacting. -Haven¡¯t you had lunch yet? Eat something to warm up first and then talk.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Luca led her to a ce and they sat down, but Anna¡¯s eyes were still red and her lips were white with cold. She looked up and looked at Luca in front of her. -Why do you care about me? Chapter 946: I’ve liked you for a long time. This question was the same one she had asked him in the kitchen. Luca¡¯s ears immediately turned red, and then he asked the waiter for the menu. It was impossible for Anna to ask for the menu at this point, so Luca lent himself to order something to warm her up without asking her anything, and then handed the menu back to the waiter. After the waiter left, Luca found that Anna was still staring at him, whose gaze was straight, and her eyes looked red and swollen from crying, then looked very poor. -You still haven¡¯t answered my question. She said stubbornly. Luke was speechless. After a moment of silence, he quietly exined, -We are acquaintances. If one day you see someone you know walking down the street crying, don¡¯t you worry at all? Hearing his exnation, Anna thought he was right. She nodded her head and then said, -It turns out to be so, so it¡¯s okay¡­ I thought¡­ you like me. Luca¡¯s hand movement stopped and he looked at her. Anna no longer looked at him, but lowered her eyes to look at the table. -If you say you like me again, I will definitely reject you. Luca felt nervous and the red in her eyes faded. Unfortunately, oblivious to the changes in his mood and behavior, Anna kept saying to herself, ?If you really liked me and I rejected you, you would surely be very sad, like me now, sad and embarrassed. Luke caught an important piece of information from her words and narrowed his eyes slightly. -Like you now? -Yes, I was rejected a moment ago,¡¬ Anna raised her head and deliberately gave Luca a big smile. Is my appearance now really bad? You saw what happened to me. It feels bad to be rejected, especially when you still like the other person.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. For a moment, Luca could not express how she felt at this moment. He did not know what had happened to her and anxiously stepped forward just tofort her. But it turned out that, being inexperienced, he could not say a word offort upon her arrival. Now¡­ Suddenly she discovered that she had been rejected-who was she? -So, fortunately, you consider me just a friend. If you liked me, you would be as miserable as me¡­. After speaking, Anna unexpectedlyughed happily. Luke felt a little indescribable, the hand that had previously been resting on the table also silently moved under the table and ced it on hisp. He did not even notice that her hand had gradually closed into a fist. Judging from her appearance, she did not seem to have simply fallen in love with him, but to love him deeply. -How long does itst? Luca heard her own voice asking. -Huh? -Anna did not seem to understand what he had asked her. Luca smiled slightly, -How long have you liked this person? Anna looked dumbfounded. She lowered her head and began to count her fingers, whose cute face made her want to hug her. After counting for a long time, Anna raised her head and said anxiously, ¡°Almost four years. At this point, Luke inexplicably curled his lips. -Four years? He carefully counted the days and found that he had liked Anna, almost six years. Time passed too quickly, unexpectedly. Time passed each day without stopping. If he had not counted carefully, it would have really seemed to him that things had happened yesterday or a long time ago. Luca¡¯s thoughts were a bit in a trance. -Yes, four years! -Anna nodded her head vigorously, -How long has it been, right? I never thought I could like him for so long, it¡¯s been four years now¡­. She crooked her finger to count and said, -How many years of youth is this, four years of youth! Luca thought. ¡°I have liked you for a long time.¡± Although he himself did not know why he had fallen in love with Anna, this feeling was inexplicable, but it really moved him at that moment. Since Luca had worked with Cristian, all his time had been devoted to work. When he had time, he was too tired to look for a girl. Even though his parents had rushed him, he himself was willing to be alone. After all, Cristian was so important to him that he would sacrifice his life for him. If Cristian had not helped him out at that time, he might still have been in a desperate situation, or he would have died, and his family would have been destroyed as well. Then, discovering that he had feelings for Anna, Luke grieved for a moment and quickly hid his thoughts deep in his heart for many years. When he saw her in front of him again, the hidden feelings began to surface. Later, seeing and remembering each other many times, his emotions began to grow. Thinking about this, Luke looked up and his gaze fell on Anna again. If right now he told her that he liked her, would she ept him? But in this case, if he did, would he not take advantage of her difficulty? The fist resting on his leg tightened and finally loosened. Well, right now, saying so, wouldn¡¯t that be unfair to both of them? Since she had been rejected, it was better for him to wait for her to sort out her feelings, and when she stopped loving him with an empty heart, he would find a means to let him into her heart. Unfortunately, his appearance now¡­ He did not know if he could get Anna¡¯s love, but if he did not try, no one knew the consequences. Later, when the waiter was serving dishes, Anna suddenly asked for alcohol. The waiter was stunned for a moment and then looked at Luca. Luca immediately stopped her. -You have been in the cold wind for so long. Drinking alcohol is not good for your stomach. You need to drink something warm before eating. -No. Anna shook her head, -I want to drink now. After that, she stared at Luca, -You don¡¯t know¡­ how bad I feel right now. Luca replied, -¡­ If you drink, your stomach will feel ufortable and then you will feel even worse. -It doesn¡¯t matter, I just want to drink. Luca, aren¡¯t you my friend? Listen to me just this once. Friend. Luca felt helpless: was this a trap he had dug for himself? If he had known, he would not have said they were friends. Now he was always putting him on the spot under the pretext of being friends. Just as Luke was about to speak again, Anna made a pleading gesture, -Please, I only drink once! ¡°You only drink once? Once is not enough?¡± -And since I am very cold, don¡¯t you know that drinking also helps me to get warm? What he said was right, then, Luke was speechless, and could only nod his head, -Well¡­ you can only drink a little, and you have to eat something first. Anna quickly agreed. Soon she poured the alcohol, but Luca could not stop her. She ate a little obediently first, but she drank so much that at the end she was all red in the face and so drunk that she started talking like a madwoman. Luke began to regret having agreed to let her drink. Chapter 947: Yes, I will not bother her. When Anna and Matteo left, only Serena remained at home. The living room, which had been full of peoplest night, suddenly became empty and inert. Momentarily hesitant, Serena went to the window to remove the curtain blocking the light so that the winter sun would fill the whole room. When the light came in, the room seemed visually much warmer. Serena squinted her lips happily. After eating, she called Manuel, and after hanging up the phone, she was very sleepy again and wanted to sleep in the room. Sleeping on the first day of vacation did not sound good.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Even if he thought about it, it was okay to do so, because he had no rtives here. If he celebrated the New Year in his country, there would not be many rtives either. So after being persuaded in this way, he returned to the room and went to sleep quietly. Having little time to rest these days, he did not rest well and also because there was something in his mind, he could not sleep well. And now, when all the people were by her side, why couldn¡¯t she sleep? Serena fell asleep very soon. When Cristian returned from searching for food with Manuel, he also prepared a snack for Serena, but when he opened the door, Manuel discovered her asleep. So he carefully closed the door, left the sandwich on the table and said to Cristian. -Dad, mom is sleeping, don¡¯t disturb her! When Cristian heard this, he did not show any expression, did not even answer him. Manuel got up on his knees, -Dad, did you hear me? Cristian rubbed his aching eyebrows with his hand and said helplessly, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t disturb her. If he had been the one to open the door and found her asleep, he would not have woken her up. He had heard that pregnant women were lethargic. She slept verytest night and there was nothing wrong with her sleeping more during the day. Just. The next thing she should have done every day¡­. As he contemted conscientiously, his slender fingers pressed lightly on the table and sounded cadenced. Manuel watched him for a while, then suddenly raised his head and said, -Dad, are you thinking of some intrigue? At the sound, Cristian quickly recovered, squinting slightly. ¡°Can¡¯t my mind escape the little one¡¯s eyes? Is he really my son? Can he know me clearly?¡± Faced with this difficult question to answer, Cristian did not answer, but asked, ¡°What do you think? Manuel blinked, ¡°I suppose it must be so! Cristian was speechless. ¡°What a shrewd fellow he is.¡± Cristian thought. In any case, he was her son despite being so cunning, and they had also been abandoned! Therefore, he needed to restore his memory as soon as possible. *** Serena was awakened by someone. She was asleep, but she heard the crying and light cries of a woman. Since she was sleeping too deeply, she just thought the sound was a little annoying without paying attention to it. Soon the sound became louder and louder, so that Serena could no longer sleep and stayed awake. This voice-why was it so familiar? Serena stayed in bed for a while, then suddenly got up. She put on a coat and went out. When she opened the door, the voice became louder. -Hahaha, don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯m not drunk, I want to drink, drink more! As soon as she opened the door, Serena saw Anna standing on the couch like a madwoman, holding her cell phone to toast with her cheeks red and tender, her eyes misty, who was obviously so drunk she didn¡¯t know where she was or what she was doing. Worst of all, she saw her cell phone as a bottle of wine. ¡°What had happened?¡± This was Serena¡¯s first thought. Didn¡¯t Anna go out with Matteo to buy clothes? It was not easy that there was time for the two of them to spend together, so Serena was very happy for her and went to sleep. Why was she now so drunk when she returned? Seeing her so crazy, Luke felt very anxious, so he tried to persuade her to get off, and he also snatched her cell phone. But Anna pped him. -Don¡¯t take my bottle, don¡¯t even think about it! After she finished talking, Anna hugged her cell phone tightly, -The drink is mine! Mine! Don¡¯t snatch it from me! The fight between the two was fierce. Next to them, a father and son couple was watching. Cristian and Manuel were sitting away from Anna with expressionless faces, as if they had not heard the sound or seen this person at all. It happened very rarely that the expressions, looks and movements of the two were the same. But I did not expect her to be in this situation. When they saw Serenaing, they moved a little. Serena approached them with anger and annoyance before she started to speak. -What happened? As soon as her voice sounded, the room became quiet, and even the drunk Anna calmed down after hearing her voice, and then looked at her. -Anna, why are you so drunk? And what are you doing on the sofa? Get off! Anna stood for a while with her cell phone in her arms, looking longingly in Serena¡¯s direction. Suddenly her eyes sparkled as if she had seen a treasure, then she jumped off the couch and ran toward Serena. He ran very fast without anyone expecting him to run toward Serena. Cristian squinted dangerously and stood up quickly. But there was still a short distance between Anna and Serena. At the same time, Anna already got in front of Serena, if she bumped into Serena¡­. -Go away,¡± Cristian shouted. Serena did not hear anything before, but became nervous at Cristian¡¯s shout. However, she did not have time to run away. As Anna was about to reach her, she was caught in time by a pair of hands. Anna¡¯s movement also stopped. Serena raised her head and looked at the person who wasing. -Your brother? When he came back, why didn¡¯t you see him? Where did hee from now? Matteo pulled Anna¡¯s sleeves to stop her. Anna struggled for a while until she could not move and looked at the force that had stopped her. Originally, her expression was very ugly, but after seeing Matteo, her face suddenly changed. Luke, who was following her quickly, naturally noticed Anna¡¯s changes and could not help but squint at Matteo. Matteo, Serena¡¯s older brother, also headed the Jordan group. He used to think that the person Anna was talking about must be known abroad, but now ¡­ Did Luca find out that this person might be Serena¡¯s older brother Matteo? Chapter 948: I am the first, then he What coincidence? A dark color shone in Luca¡¯s eyes, who then half-closed his thin lips, approached Anna to look at her sudden change in appearance, and said, -Are you quite alienated from alcohol? -Anna dared not speak. Luca reached out to take her arm. At that moment, Serena saw the following scene. Luca and his older brother were holding the arm of a woman in front of her, so she felt as if she were watching a scene ofpetition for beauty. Blinking, Serena took two steps backward, but went into someone else¡¯s arms. Cristian reached around her waist to pull her into his arms, and then whispered: -You have to get away from her when she is drunk and bes alienated. Go back to the room immediately. After saying this, he led her back into the room, ignoring whether she wanted him to or not. Seeing this, Manuel followed them with a frown on his face. -Bad Daddy, how could you take Mommy while I didn¡¯t notice, stop it! His response, however, was a mming of the door. Manuel was isted outside and Serena heard Cristian m the door with a bang, but she did not even react to what had happened. Serena was speechless. ¡°What does this bastard want to do in a whole day? There are so many people that he openly brought me into the room and even locked Manuel out of the room. If we didn¡¯t do something inside the room, those outside would misinterpret that we are going to do something¡­. It would be really hard to rify. Serena thought. -Bad Daddy, open the door! What are you going to do to my mommy? Mommy, open the door! Ie in and hit Daddy on the floor. Manuel yelled like that outside the door, which really made Serena feel embarrassed, not to mention that her brother and Luca were still outside. How would she see other people in the future? Then, after reacting, Serena quickly reached out her hand trying to unlock the lock, but Cristian grabbed her wrist and said quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Serena was speechless. She looked at him suspiciously, ¡°What are you doing, can¡¯t you see what happened outside? -Yes, I saw it. Cristian¡¯s lips lifted in a faint smile. As he spoke, he took Serena¡¯s hands and slowly moved closer to her, whose breathing was also getting closer. -As I saw, I must take advantage of this moment¡­. Take advantage of what? While Serena was still thinking about what he wanted to say, she saw Cristian¡¯s face erge in front of her and then he kissed her. Serena was speechless. ¡°¡®Take advantage of this moment¡¯ means this? ? ?¡± she thought. For a moment, Serena felt helpless. In front of her was Cristian, behind her the hard door panel, and every now and then she heard a knock on the door and Manuel¡¯s voice. Serena kissed absentmindedly, making no sense. Then she quickly pushed Cristian away and said angrily, -There are still people outside, don¡¯t you care about appearances? Hearing this, Cristianughed slightly, -What about the other people? Now they have no time to worry about us. -If there was no time to care about us, there is still Manuel. -His punishment. Cristian said two words.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Serena had many doubts. ¡°What punishment?¡± Speaking of which, the darkness in Cristian¡¯s eyes became a little deeper and the breath spit on Serena¡¯s face. -Have you already forgotten? Who said on the phone that you love him more than me? Serena remained unhinged. -You don¡¯t even want to be jealous of your son, do you? At the question, Serena¡¯s expression and eyes showed emotions that Cristian did not understand, but it seemed that if he admitted to being jealous of her son, she would show him a look of contempt. However, now he did not want to worry about whether she would despise him or not, but rather ¡­ seize his sovereignty. Thinking about this, Cristian narrowed his cold eyes slightly. -I am the most important man in your life. -Even if he is my son, he cannotpare himself to me, first me, then him. Serena was speechless. She really felt Cristian¡¯s jealousy . So, did he take her taking advantage of this moment just because she said on the phone that she loved Manuel more? Not sure if she could hear Manuel behind the door, Serena exined in a low voice, ¡°Why are you like a child, how old are you? He is a child, are you a child too? But no matter what she said, Cristian was always stubbornly thinking, ¡°I must be first in your heart. -Ohhhhhhhhh!¡± on the other side of the door, Manuel heard Cristian¡¯s voice. Although Serena deliberately lowered her voice as she spoke, Cristian did not. On the contrary, he deliberately raised his voice to a certain volume so that Manuel could hear him outside the door. ¡°The little boy, he seemed to rejoice as he tormented me at noon, and in the end he gave me a lot of anguish. What does it feel like when I leave him outside the door now?¡± thought Cristian. Manuel mmed the door loudly, -Mom, don¡¯t listen to Dad. mom you love me more, okay? open the door and let me in, mom. As Cristian said, the rest of the people really had no time to worry about them except Manuel. Because Anna suddenly became alienated again, but this time with Matteo. She suddenly looked at Matteo, hugged him, and then called him father. Matteo wanted to push her away, but his limbs were entwined like a fish with four ws and said at the same time that he missed her very much. Luke saw Matteo¡¯s face turn red, and his didn¡¯t look good either. Serena could not open the door, because her hand was firmly grasped by Cristian. He looked at her deeply, as if he had no intention of letting her go until she admitted it. No way, Serena had to say anxiously, -You first, then Manuel, are you satisfied? Let me go, Manuel is waiting outside. After speaking, Serena parted Cristian¡¯s hand and then went to open the door. As soon as she opened the door, Manuel came running in like the wind, ¡°Daddy idiot,e out. Cristian thought that Manuel had already heard what Serena had said a moment before. At this point, he raised his lips happily and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s settle this in private. When he finished the words, he reached out his hand, lifted Manuel violently and went in the opposite direction. Serena was speechless. She wanted to say something, but when she saw her brother¡¯s tragic situation as she opened the door, she decided to ignore them and take care of Anna¡¯s business first. Since Anna was very alienated, it was only when Serena arrived that Luke finally reacted. -Serena. -How much did Anna drink? Help her into the room first, and then I will take care of her. -No,¡¬ Matteo rejected Serena¡¯s proposal, frowning, -Now that you are pregnant, she will hurt you anytime because she is drunk and alienated. Serena asked, -So what should I do? -I will take care of her. Chapter 949: Why don’t you like her? Luca spoke at the right time. Serena was surprised for a moment and unconsciously looked at him a few more times. Obviously, she did not expect that the person speaking at that moment would be Luca standing in front of her. Looking again at Luca¡¯s eyes and current appearance, a thought shed through Serena¡¯s mind, but since it was not so certain, it disappeared soon enough. After saying that, Luca approached Matthew with the impulse to throw her from his arms. The words that were about toe out of Matteo¡¯s throat disappeared after Luca said them. His slightly widened eyes hid all emotion and he calmly returned Anna to Luca. -Ah! Don¡¯t leave me! Don¡¯t leave me, really-I like you so much¡­.. What she just said put everyone in the room to shame. Luca grabbed her arm tightly until he hugged her. Anna also looked tired. At this moment, she did not know who was supporting her, leaning back with her eyes closed. Seeing this, Luca hugged her waist horizontally. -Mrs. Serena, Mr. Matteo, I will take care of her. I will let you know if anything happens. He turned and walked out after speaking. Serena looked at his back. If the thought a moment ago was vague, now it was clear. ¡°It turned out that Luca liked Anna. When did it start? Why hadn¡¯t I heard anything? Was it because he had cared too little about Anna, or was Luca hiding his emotions too deeply?¡± Serena thought of something else and suddenly looked at her brother Matteo. Matteo was looking at Luca¡¯s back, he seemed to be thinking something. -Brother? Hearing this, Matteo looked at her, but Serena found that he was not in the mood, there was no emotion in his eyes either. Seeing this, Serena was very disappointed. Did Anna really like Matteo? Now she had been taken by another man, but Matteo was not worried at all: would Anna have no chance? More importantly, would Anna¡¯s love be useless? -Brother, do you really not like Anna at all? -Don¡¯t like her? Said Matteo with cold eyes, looking at his sister. Serena realized she could not answer, so she asked, -So, -Why don¡¯t you like her? Matteo withdrew his gaze and said in a light tone, -For me, a romantic rtionship is not important. His assignment was to find his missing sister, support the Giordano family and¡­. At that thought, Matteo¡¯s eyes darkened without continuing. But Serena became angry at his words and said excitedly, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not important to you? If you cared about yourself to look for me, now you can consider yourself because you have already found me. I don¡¯t want my brother to be alone when I have children. Brother-if you didn¡¯t like Anna, you could¡­. His words were interrupted, and Matthew said smilingly, -Bring a child and give it to me in the future, if you care about me. Although he said this in a joking tone, Serena thought he was serious. Perhaps Matteo had actually thought about adopting one of his children, so he had decided that he would never marry or have children all his life? If he was not her brother, Serena thought she would not care what the other party wanted. However, this person, after all, was her brother who treated her very well, so Serena suddenly became ufortable. Although she was a person of the new era and had received the education of a new society in which there was freedom of love and marriage, if Matteo really did not want to marry, she, who was his younger sister, could only bless him. She always felt that Matthew had a reason. -Brother, why? Tell me the truth. Serena wanted to ask him more, but Matteo turned and walked away, saying, -I¡¯ve seen your whole house, there¡¯s no extra room here, so I¡¯m going to stay in a hotel. Staying in a hotel?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Serena was stunned: -You¡¯re going to live alone? -Yes. She suddenly felt so ufortable that she couldn¡¯t say a word. Her brother hade a long way, but he could only stay in the hotel. He bit his lower lip, wanting to tell him not to go, but he really didn¡¯t have an empty room to live in. -Wait. Cristian¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, and they both looked at him. He had already put on his coat, holding the car key in his hand, -There are not enough rooms here, prepare my room for your brother, Manuel stays with you. I¡¯m going out with Luca. Serena frowned when she heard that he had prepared everything, -What about you? -I¡¯m going with Luca to live in the hotel. Serena was speechless. Cristian looked at Matteo with his always indifferent gaze, but the one in front of him was his wife¡¯s older brother, so he was also her brother. His older brother¡­ Cristian frowned, nodded toward Matteo and called him brother even though he felt ufortable. Matteo was speechless. He had not expected that the arrogant man who had even sought him out for an argument would now really call him brother. Why did he have such an inexplicable feeling? However, he did not want to disappoint Cristian¡¯s good intentions and nodded his head. Then, Serena went to help Cristian gather his clothes while saying, -Why don¡¯t we go out with you, Manuel and I, leaving the rooms for them, only each with one? After saying this, Serena thought that her ideas were extremely clever, and she should have thought of it earlier, wouldn¡¯t it be better for everyone? However, Cristian denied her idea. -No. -Why? -Now that you are pregnant, you will get tired. Serena was unhappy, -Just living in the hotel, I won¡¯t get tired! And we don¡¯t have to look for a hotel far away. We can find a hotel close to home, which seems very convenient. Analyzing what would happen, Cristian¡¯s eyes darkened a little. If he took her with him, he would soon find out. ¡°Absolutely not, I shouldn¡¯t take her.¡± Cristian thought. He pinched her chin, -Do you want to go out with me that much? To be with me together? Serena was speechless. ¡°We were talking normally, and why is he suddenly making fun of me?¡± thought Serena. She patted his hand and said with a serious face, -I am serious with you, I think my proposal is very good, think about it, and besides, I keep the child very well. It is not hard work. Cristian put his clothes in the suitcase and said, -As for my initial decision, I wille back tomorrow. Serena was a little disappointed. She seemed to have already made up her mind. Chapter 950: Don’t forget to speak well of me. In the evening, Angelo left Domenico to tell everyone to go to Angelo¡¯s house for dinner. He said, -Becausest night was thest day of the party, but we didn¡¯t meet to have dinner together, it¡¯s the same if we do it today. Go to Angelo¡¯s house for dinner? Serena hesitated. Domenico smiled slightly and quietly exined: -Mr. Angelo sent a car to pick up Mrs. Beatrice as well. -You mean to say that aunt has epted? -Serena hesitated. Seeing the other party nod, Serena knew she had to go too. But Anna was so drunk that she could not go, because one person absolutely had to stay to look after her. Just then, Luca left the room with a frown, ¡°Anna is not well. At the sound, Serena¡¯s face changed slightly, she quickly entered the room and approached Anna. -What¡¯s wrong? Luca approached, -I thought she was just drunk. But for a moment she had been talking nonsense, and then she started to sweat. I tested the temperature of her forehead, it looked like she had a fever. She had a fever¡­ -Without any reason, how could it be? And what really happened, why did she get so drunk when she came back to you? Luca replied, -Miss Anna, when I found her, was on the street, skimpily dressed and in tears. I felt something was wrong, so I took her to the restaurant to get something to eat. Later¡­ she said she wanted to drink, but I couldn¡¯t stop her. Hearing Luca¡¯s words, Serena¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. She went out with Matteo, but when Luca found her, Anna was alone. ording to Luca¡¯s description, Matteo should do or say something to break Anna¡¯s heart. As it had happened¡­ Seeing Anna like this, Serena also felt ufortable. She thought it was a good opportunity for Anna to be together with him, but it turned out that it hurt Anna very much. Would this be forced? Thinking about this, Serena did not speak again, and only nodded her head toward Luca to let him know she had heard everything. Luca also noticed the change in her expression. He thought for a while, and thought that she probably already knew all this, because they were very close friends and had been together for many years, how could he not know Anna¡¯s thoughts? He did not need to say anything else. -First she has to lower her fever, you have been taking care of her for a long time, then let me take care of her. Luca looked at her without saying anything, nodded, turned and left the room. After Luca left, Serena wanted to lower her fever with physical measures. When she was halfway there, she remembered that Domenico was still in the living room, went out and exined, -I¡¯m so sorry, Domenico, I wanted to go too, but Anna has a fever now. If we all go out, I¡¯m afraid there would be no one to take care of her, so I won¡¯t go today. Domenico did not think it would be so unpleasant, but he did not say more because he could understand, and just looked at the other people. -Well, Mr. Cristian and Manuel? Serena thought for a while and then suddenly smiled slightly and said, -Go, Manuel and Cristian. She knew that under the pretext of inviting them to dinner, Angelo really wanted to see Manuel. He saw that he wasing to see his great-grandson, but unfortunately in the end he did not get what he wanted. Angelo was sure to feel very bad after returning home. After all, he had just seen his great-grandsonst night, but he had passed out before he could say anything to him.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. What about herself? If she did not go, he would be very happy. Seeing Serena¡¯s magnanimous look, Domenico touched his nose sheepishly and exined, -Mrs. Serena, actually, I understand what you¡¯re thinking, but Mr. Angelo can ept many things now, and how I¡¯ve known him over the years, if he hadn¡¯t wanted to, but now he epts you, maybe he¡¯s just keeping up appearances now, so¡­. Serena smiled slightly, -No need to say more, I understand all this. Domenico nodded with satisfaction. Yes, you could tell from her attitude toward Angelo that even though Angelo¡¯s attitude was very bad, Serena showed him a lot of respect. In terms of character, Serena was really a good girl. -However, I cannot decide whether they will go or stay, so you have to ask them in person. If they don¡¯t want to go, I can¡¯t force them. Domenico immediately nodded his head, -Exactly, I will ask them right away. -Okay. Serena turned and entered the room to look after Anna. After a while, Manuel came looking for her. Mom, aren¡¯t you going to great-grandpa¡¯s house with me? Manuel came in to ask her this question. Later, Manuel found that Anna¡¯s face did not look good, so he asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with Auntie Anna? Everyone had thought Anna was just drunk, so it was no big deal. But now¡­ Serena put another wet nnel on her and said, -Your Aunt Anna has a fever and is not feeling well, so I can¡¯t go out with you. Manuel was speechless. So I can¡¯t go with you to your great-grandfather¡¯s house. If you want to go, your father will go with you. At this, Manuel wrinkled his face, ¡°But Father refused to go. Serena¡¯s hand movements stopped, ¡°He refused to go? This was very strange. But it was normal and understandable that Cristian didn¡¯t want to see him now. So what do you do? Do you want to see your great-grandfather? If you want, Domenico will take you there and your father wille to pick you up from hometer. Manuel thought seriously, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. My great-grandfather always stays alone in his house and he is probably very lonely. Take care of Aunt Anna, Mom. -All right,¡± Serena smiled at this, and reached out to squeeze Manuel¡¯s tender cheek, ¡°Be a good boy, go keep your great-grandfatherpany. Don¡¯t forget to speak well of mother. If you do very well, the whole family can sit down and eat together. At that time, everyone would be happy, and every day they could have dinner together. Why did they bother so much about this dinner today? Manuel nodded strongly at her words. -Mom, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely put in a good word for me! Serena thought about it for a moment. Manuel¡¯s ability to confuse the elderly could really not be underestimated. Although he was still very young, he was super smart and eloquent. Serena had not had any special opportunities in her whole life, but Manuel had always helped her a lot since he was born. It could be said that Manuel was her magic weapon. Chapter 951: Serena was so angry. Domenico knew that Angelo would always want to meet Manuel, his great-grandson. Angelo might even have fainted that day from excitement, because of how well Manuel had grown up. Angelo had the maids prepare a sumptuous meal in advance. Manuel might have been able to melt everyone¡¯s heart. Beatrice had agreed to attend the dinner for Manuel. Cristian did not approve of Serena taking care of Anna who was ill and took her to her room. -Put me down, I have to take care of Anna, she has a fever! Cristian put her in the bathroom and whispered, -You¡¯re pregnant, you can¡¯t even take medicine in case of infection. -I¡¯m resistant,¡± Serena said stubbornly. -For God¡¯s sake,¡¬ said Cristian worriedly. Take a bath, the family doctor will take care of Anna. Serena did not insist when she heard this. After all, the doctor could take care of Anna more professionally, and Serena said with relief, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a bath, and then you can take Manuel home. Cristian nodded, gave her a change of clothes, and left. She had called the Calligaris¡¯ doctor, the one who had treated Cristian¡¯s wounds every day since he woke up, so they knew each other well. The doctor arrived shortly after, Luca took her to Anna, and afterwards they both went. Matteo, who was reading a newspaper on the couch, asked Cristian, ¡°What are you going to do? Cristian turned to look at him and said, unnaturally, ¡°I¡¯m going to book a hotel. -You can do it online,¡± Matteo said, believing that Cristian should not be in a hurry. Cristian understood what he meant and looked at Matteo, not expecting the man to know what he was about to do. -I have something to do, please take care of Serena,¡± he smiled and said. Matteo said nothing more and read the paper carefully. Cristian knew he had agreed and left with Luca. When Serena finished her bath and found Matteo alone in the living room, she immediately went to Anna. The doctor greeted her, they chatted for a while and got to know each other. Then Serena asked, Does he have a high fever? The doctor nodded and said, ¡®Yes, well, she is so cold that you have to keep her warm.¡¯ Serena was worried, but she was sure Anna would recover soon. -How is he now? When will his fever pass? -Soon, I don¡¯t know, but he is very delirious,¡¬ said the doctor as she gathered her things. Serena looked at Anna without saying anything, then returned to her room. Walking past the living room, she looked at Matthew and remembered Luke¡¯s words. She had a lot of questions she wanted to ask Matteo, but it seemed pointless. -What¡¯s wrong? -Matthew asked, putting down the newspaper. -Are you not worried about Anna? -Why should I be? -Matteo knew that a doctor was assisting her. -If I remember correctly, you kicked her out of the house, right? -Serena said, disappointed. Matteo did not answer. -She came back drunk and now she has a fever. And you¡¯re here reading the newspaper, don¡¯t you me yourself at all? I know you don¡¯t like it, but you don¡¯t have to be so insensitive. Matteo was speechless. He had not expected Serena to be angry, so he froze, not knowing what to say. -I¡¯m disappointed in you, really. Matteo finally said calmly, -What should I do then, why should I lead her on if I¡¯m not going to be with her? He paused and looked casually toward Anna¡¯s room. -This will make her better. She will understand that I am not meant for her only when she faces reality. -Whatever.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Serena went back to her room and closed the door. Matteo was left alone, quietly reading the newspaper in the empty living room, as if nothing had happened. He wanted nothing more but family. It was then that Serena remembered that she had no idea where Cristian had gone. The man was in a hurry, as if he had some important business to attend to. Serena grumbled to herself for a while about Cristian and felt a little hungry. But she and Matteo were the only ones at home. Matteo had not eaten yet either, and Serena was so angry that she did not want to go out. Chapter 952: Can you say something I would like? Then she went to bed because she had eaten too much during the day. Only after bing pregnant had she be addicted to eating and sleeping, so she had to control herself. Serena thought she could not sleep because she was hungry, but soon she found herself in dreand. *** Matthew had been sitting on the sofa in the living room, reading the newspaper over and over again. Time passed. The doctor came out of Anna¡¯s room and froze when she saw the empty living room. Matteo saw her and stood up.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. -good morning -good morning -How are you? -Matthew asked, looking toward Anna¡¯s room. The doctor, who was not surprised by Cristian¡¯s absence, since this was not the Calligaris¡¯ house and she knew that they were all Cristian¡¯s friends, said, -His fever has started to subside, and in my experience, he should recover soon, but he still needs rest and warmth. He then handed Matteo a bag. -This is her medicine, I wrote down the dosage, and you will have to remind her to take it when she wakes up. Matteo took the bag politely, nodded and greeted the doctor. He looked at the medicine in the bag, hesitated for a moment and then entered the room. The room Annay in bed, calm, her face flushed with fever, but her lips a little pale and weak-looking. He walked over to her, bent down and put the bag on the bedside table. Matthew could have simply walked away. Instead he stood there still. He slowly turned his head to look at Anna. In the dim light, Anna was beautiful. She was not a woman who at first nce would be considered beautiful, nor was she coquettish in any way; she was a little thin, with the eyes, the look, and the figure of a girl. Anna¡¯s energy, and her stubbornness when rejected, was unlike anything Matthew had ever experienced. However, it was impossible for him to take a liking to Anna. After the ident, Matteo had stopped longing for love. He was so absorbed in finding his sister that, over time, he no longer knew what she was. Of course there had been women who had confessed their love to him. But Anna had been the first to love him so rashly. Matthew had had to face this emotion. When he came to, he found himself sitting on the edge of the bed looking wordlessly at Anna, who had fallen asleep. Anna moaned suddenly, her tears sliding down her cheeks and wetting the soft pillows. Matthew tried to wipe away her tears. As soon as his hand touched her, Matthew realized something and tried to push her hand away. Anna¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, as if she sensed something. Her eyes filled with tears and she grabbed Matteo¡¯s hand with all her strength. -Matteo, how could you do this to me? I like you so much, why don¡¯t you like me? Even if you try. Matteo did not expect her to wake up and find him here, trying to wipe away her tears. He did not want her to misunderstand him and pursue him with more passion. He frowned and struggled to push her hand away. -No, please,¡¬ Anna sat up and wrapped her hands around his arms. -I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, forgive me¡­¡± Matthew said nothing. Matteo said nothing. Matteo wanted to remove his hand, but he was worried that she might catch cold without the nket-after all, she still had a fever. What if things got worse? He had to say, ¡°Let me go and lie down.¡± Anna burst into tears and shook her head desperately. Hurry up! -said Matthew with a frown. Then Anna cried out, ¡°Why, why do you treat me like this in my dreams? Matteo was speechless. He discovered that she thought it was a dream, subconsciously believing that Matteo only visited her in her dreams. How bitter! -I am sick and you only visit me in my dreams, so can you say something I would like? -Anna immediately said, grieving. Matthew felt helpless at her words; he did not know how to begin. When he said nothing, Anna continued to cry, -I can¡¯t even decide what to dream about? You are always mean to me and I don¡¯t evenin. Again¡­ Matthew was a little upset, but he was familiar with this. A long time ago Anna had rambled when she was drunk. And she had done it again now that she was sick. Chapter 953: Everything was predestined. Matthew had not done as she had said. Anna had then leaned toward him a little exasperated. After all, it was a dream for her and she could do everything possible in reality. So Anna began to get on Matteo¡¯s nerves. -You don¡¯t tell me anything I like even in my dream, and you abandoned me during the day, exin! Matteo kept backing away, while she kept her arms around his neck. -Excuse yourself to me! Matteo, a little tired, gasped softly, -You made me go away. Anna¡¯s eyes immediately widened, -Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m a woman of my word, especially with someone I like! Matthew really didn¡¯t know what women wanted. -You have to make it up to me! Anna looked at the handsome man and had the audacity to kiss him in his sleep. Then she turned to Matteo. Matteo tried to turn his head and Anna kissed his face. -Stop! -Anna shouted angrily and then tried to kiss him again. Matteo grabbed her chin and said coldly, -Enough, or do you want a punch? Anna stopped, sat back on the bed and cried, ¡®You treated me badly, both in reality and in dreams.¡¯ She dried her tears and turned her back on him. -She thought. Looking at her thin back, Matteo did not know what to say, but sighed: -Hold on and I will go away. When Anna did not move, Matteo had to take her hand and she shouted, -Don¡¯t interfere in my dreams! Go away, don¡¯t pretend you care about me, you were so happy when you left me during the day! The look on Matteo¡¯s face startled Anna a little. She wondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a dream? Why does Matteo look real? Is he so noble that he cannot be manipted in my dreams? Unbelievable. Anna dared not speak. -I didn¡¯t leave,¡± Matteo said coldly. -How is this possible? Lies! -Anna did not believe him. -The clerk told me you left without hesitation! She was angry that Matteo had not even wanted to wait for her, it was as if he hated her so much. But he had said he didn¡¯t leave then. How could that be possible? Where had he gone then? Only Anna did not even have time to ask, because Matteo, realizing what he had just said, put Anna back to bed and tucked her in. -Why don¡¯t you get some rest? Probably because of the fever, Anna was very tired. She mumbled, forcing herself to sleep, -No, let¡¯s get this straight¡­. -or I won¡¯t let you go¡­. -Anna clung to the man¡¯s sleeve.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As she said this, her voice became quieter and quieter, and eventually she let go of his arm. Once she was asleep Matteo breathed a sigh of relief, smoothed out the folds of his clothes and left the room. He found Serena standing in the doorway. Serena looked at her brother suspiciously. Matteo did not know when she had arrived or if she had heard their conversation. -The doctor left,¡± he would not exin. -Well,¡¬ Serena nodded, looking at Anna, who was already asleep, and Matteo. Matteo calmly returned to his room. Serena decided not to say anything, not wanting to interfere too much. Especially about things like rtionships between men and women. Everything was predestined. Nothing she could say would change Anna and Matteo¡¯s ending. He had only heard Anna questioning Matteo about why he had left her. And Matteo had said he had not. Serena was as puzzled as Anna. So where had Matteo gone? Why had he not shown up when Anna was crying alone on the street? Was it really because he wanted to tell her that he didn¡¯t like her at all? Serena¡¯s head hurt so much that she didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. Calligaris House Sitting on the sofa, Beatrice looked serious with her sunsses on, her arms around her chest and her legs crossed. Angelo, sitting next to her, was much more friendly. -Nonna Beatrice! Beatrice quickly took off her sses and said softly, -Manuel? -Why are you here alone? Where are your mother and father? Angelo was very excited to see Manuel, but the boy greeted Beatrice first, as if she had not seen him. So he was frustrated. Chapter 954: Manuel always says something nice about his mother. Manuel told Beatrice what had happened. -Your mother is taking care of Aunt Anna who has a fever? -Beatrice frowned. Manuel nodded. -How can a pregnant woman take care of someone with a fever, what if she gets infected? But Manuel only knew that Anna needed someone to take care of her, and Mom was willing to help. Seeing Grandma Beatrice¡¯s worried expression, Manuel realized the importance. -So, Mom. -I¡¯ll call your father and he¡¯ll take care of it. After everyone¡¯s identities had been sorted out, Beatrice had Cristian¡¯s phone number. Angelo listened to their conversation, and after Beatrice left, he sat down next to Manuel. Great-grandfather. Manuel greeted him as if he had just noticed Angelo. Angelo was excited and a little disappointed. He had been alone for many years and all he wanted was a family. Angelo was already happy to have such a handsome, intelligent and educated great-grandson. -Manuel,¡¬ he replied, smiling with childlike joy. -Aunt Anna is very good to me, she always cooks for me,¡± Manuel said. -Really? -Angelo was a little surprised. -Manuel nodded. -I had to stay home to look after her, but if no one came to eat here, you would be lonely, so I came to keep youpany. -You don¡¯t mind me being the only one here, do you? -Manuel pulled Angelo¡¯s sleeve. Angelo said nothing. How could he be unhappy? Of course, he wanted everyone toe to dinner. After all, yesterday¡¯s Christmas Eve dinner had been very lively, even though Cristian and Manuel were not present. It had been a long time since he had been this happy. After all these years, Angelo could no longer remember much of what had happened before. The memories only made him sad. Yesterday¡¯s Christmas Eve dinner was really what he remembered most clearly; it was something he longed for. He had grandchildren, great-grandchildren, and a daughter, and if his granddaughter and her friends hade, it would have been a big family. Angelo smiled brightly at the thought. Of course, he had not fully epted his granddaughter! -Of course not. Is your name Manuel? -Yes, my full name is Manuel Giordano,¡± Manuel exined.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Angelo frowned, a little displeased, -Why Giordano? -Why Giordano? -Manuel wondered. -That¡¯s your mother¡¯sst name, isn¡¯t it? Yours must be Calligaris, like your father¡¯s. Manuel Calligaris? Angelo murmured the name that made him so happy. But, to his surprise, Manuel denied it. -No, even so, my name should be Manuel Ferrari. Manuel knew that his father had changed his name to Cristian Calligaris because he had lost his memory. -I can use my mother¡¯sst name as dad. So Angelo had nothing to say. -So why is yourst name Giordano? -Mom said Dad wasn¡¯t around when I was born. -What? -Angelo¡¯s eyes widened. -Mom raised me by herself. Manuel looked like he was about to cry: -Mom had to work and take care of me, and it was hard every day. By saying something nice about his mother, Manuel made Angelo feel even worse than Cristian. Angelo kept silent, knowing absolutely nothing about Manuel¡¯s childhood, probably because the boy was so well protected by the Giordano family. He wondered what had happened then to make Serena raise Manuel alone. Serena had always been good to him, even though she knew Angelo was not happy with her. He could have eaten more of what Serena had cooked at that Christmas Eve dinner if Beatrice had not stopped him. Serena always looked at Angelo with gratitude. And she had raised Manuel very well. Angelo¡¯s opinion of Serena had changed dramatically. He thought it was extraordinary for women to raise their children alone. After all, it was very difficult. However, the two daughters he had worked so hard to raise had eventually left him. Chapter 955: The memory of Cristian (1) Beatrice saw Angelo in his ce after the call and brought her hands to her chest in disgust and said, ¡°What are you doing? Angelo rubbed his nose and returned to his seat. He dared not disobey Beatrice. Beatrice wanted tough a little. After all, others might have thought she was mistreating an elderly man. So what? Angelo¡¯s stubbornness and what he had done had indirectly caused the death of Beatrice¡¯s sister. To her, Angelo was Iris¡¯s murderer. So she could not forgive him like that. She was also here for Manuel and the others, otherwise she would never want to associate with Angelo again in her life! Not to frighten Manuel, Beatrice said softly, ¡°I called your father. -And he answered? -Yes, he asked the family doctor to take care of Anna, don¡¯t worry,¡± Beatrice said with some confusion. When Cristian did not answer until the fourth call, she had been tempted to call Serena directly. But the person who answered was Luca, Cristian¡¯s assistant. Beatrice had then asked him why Cristian had not answered the phone. Luca calmly said that Cristian was in the shower, so he answered for Cristian and ryed Beatrice¡¯s message. This seemed reasonable. Luca then exined that Matteo had stayed at the hotel because he did not want to disturb the others. Beatrice had not expected Serena¡¯s brother to be there. It really was a big family.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Manuel was happy to hear Beatrice¡¯s ount of what her father had done, that he was finally learning to love his mother. Since the others were not there, Beatrice grabbed her bag and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, then. Angelo immediately stood up nervously. -But dinner¡­ -No, I¡¯m going home to eat. He did not feel much like eating with the old man and tried to take Manuel with him, but Manuel said, -Grandma Beatrice, let¡¯s stay. Beatrice paused. -Yes, the maids have prepared dinner, let¡¯s eat together,¡± Domenico said. Beatrice looked at Manuel and did not refuse. She touched the boy¡¯s cheek and smiled, -Okay, for Manuel. Domenico and Angelo smiled with relief. *** In the room full of medical equipment, Cristian¡¯s sweat had covered the corners of his eyes, nose, chin, neck and chest, even his shirt. Luca was nervous. Cristian did not know that he had just received a call from Beatrice because she had muted Cristian¡¯s cell phone. -Davide, how is she? -Luca asked the tall man standing next to him. -Not good,¡¬ the man shook his head helplessly. Cristian jumped back into the pool without hesitation. -Will he recover? -said Luke. David did not answer, and the two waited with bated breath. Gradually the sound of the water died down, and realizing that something was wrong, the two men looked at each other and rushed toward Cristian. When they helped him up, Cristian¡¯s face was pale and he did not seem to be breathing. -David knelt down and gave Cristian first aid. After about ten seconds, Cristian finally regained consciousness. It was then that David suddenly hit Cristian on the chin, the pain brought Cristian back to his senses, and he stared at David with narrowed eyes. -You are crazy! -David roared fearlessly. Cristian knew it was because David was worried about him. Then he stopped being angry and leaned against the wall. -You almost died! Listen, this is nonsense,¡± David said. -Now I¡¯m more worried about the memory,¡± said Cristian with his head down. -There¡¯s no quick fix, you know, you just have to wait for your memory toe back¡­. -David was angry. -No, it takes too long,¡¬ Cristian shook his head. After hearing Manuel¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, he had to get his memory back right away. Chapter 956: Cristian’s memory (2) Serena would despair if Cristian¡¯s memory did not return. She remembered everything that had happened, but he had forgotten everything. It was unfair to leave her alone with the pain. At least she would have to bear half of it. -Like conservative care? You can¡¯t go to the extreme now, just in case,¡± Luca advised him¡­. -All right, I have you all here,¡± Cristian said calmly. He seemed to have forgotten that he had just passed out. His old friend Davide was so angry that he wanted to punch him, but he already had a bruise on his chin. Luca had told Davide when he found him that the doctor had no more advice for Cristian. And David had immediately suggested a simtion of the scene. Since Cristian had lost his memory at sea, going back into the water was the best way to stimte him to regain it. Davide had initially told him to have more contact with the people he knew. But Cristian did not remember them at all. So David took the risk of suggesting it. He did not expect Cristian to actually do it, however, the danger was unknown and uncontroble. -If you had not been so weak, he would have hit you. -No, Miss Serena, your wife will know. -What? -You got married and didn¡¯t tell me? -David couldn¡¯t believe it. As an old friend of Cristian¡¯s, he was a little disappointed. -Cristian will exin when his memory returns,¡¬ said Luke, a little embarrassed. -I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll fall apart before then. Never mind, that¡¯s all for today. -But that¡¯s okay,¡± said Cristian, frowning with resignation. -Come on, it¡¯s only the first day, we have to take it easy, okay? -said David. Cristian was speechless. David was like a cranky lion, and Cristian wondered how he could be friends with such a man. -Luca, put him to bed and there will be other, safer ways until tomorrow. -Mr. Cristian,e on, maybe he won¡¯t have to suffer like this anymore. Cristian had to go with Luca. -Fool! -David shouted. I¡¯ve never seen anyone so desperate. *** At midnight, Cristian and Luca arrived at the Calligaris house to take Manuel home.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Luca wanted Cristian to stay at the hotel, but Cristian took the keys and left without saying anything. He sat in the passenger seat, looking extremely tired. -Manuel will be worried when he sees her like this. -You talk to him and dim the lights so he can¡¯t see my face. Cristian was worried about Serena knowing about Manuel. But he was not going to change his mind on this vital matter. Luca agreed. -Mr. Cristian, I¡¯m afraid Miss Serena will feel very weak in the morning if she goes home,¡± Luca said before Manuel got into the car. But Cristian also had to go home every day. -What do you mean? -Cristian asked. -He can go home once every few days. -No. Brain rest can affect memory recovery. In fact, when his ears, eyes and nose filled with water during the day, he felt great fear. But he did not know why, nor did he want to believe it. However, he remembered nothing but fear. Had it not been for David, he might have tried again. -Mr. Cristian. -Leave it alone, don¡¯t talk about it with Serena. Luca frowned as a maid came out alone. -I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cristian, Manuel fell asleep and Mr. Angelo asked him toe back,¡¬ he said apologetically. Chapter 957: Neither boyfriends nor relatives -asleep? Luca was a little surprised; they had just talked about how to keep Manuel from finding out about Cristian. Luca looked at Cristian, who nodded after a moment¡¯s thought, and Luca said to the maid: -Well, take care of him, we¡¯ll get him tomorrow. -All right, Mr. Cristian. The car started and Cristian called Serena to tell her. It waste and Serena was in bed, worried about Manuel, when she was about to text Cristian, she got a call from him. -Tell me. Cristian, who could almost imagine her anxiety, smiled and said, -Are you okay? -First you take him to the hotel and then youe to stay with me? -Do you love him that much? But I can¡¯t. -What? -Manuel had fallen asleep before I arrived. Serena couldn¡¯t believe it. But she knew Angelo loved Manuel and would take care of the baby. -Well, then¡­ -Or¡­ I will go back to sleep with you and Luca will go to the hotel,¡± Cristian said as he looked at Luca. Both Luca and Serena did not know what to say. She did not expect Cristian to be so direct. -We have had very little time alone these days,¡± Cristian added. Serena then remembered that night in the kitchen when Cristian kept kissing her. She thought, ?He¡¯ll do something else if hees back, I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m pregnant.¡¯ And she pushed him away.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. -No! -Why? Cristian smiled, but his face paled in the light, and Luca tried to say something with some concern, but Cristian shushed him. -Don¡¯t leave Luca alone, I¡¯m fine. She had not relented, and Cristian knew exactly how to treat Serena. That is, always maintain the initiative. -Really? -Yes, take care of yourself and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow for dinner. Serena immediately hung up the phone, relieved. But she had forgotten to ask Cristian to pick up Manuel in the morning, so she decided to call him again tomorrow. In the car Cristian closed his eyes wearily and Luca sighed at seeing him like that. Cristian¡¯s energy disappeared when he heard Serena¡¯s voice. He had said it on purpose because he knew Serena was worried about him. The car was going faster. Serena did not sleep much during the night and went to Anna¡¯s room several times because she was worried about her. Anna was sleeping soundly, her breathing and heartbeat were normal, and she was very calm. It had probably been because of the alcohol. When she decided to go to bed and check on Anna onest time, Serena met Matteo at the door. -I will take care of her. -Really? Well, you¡¯re not engaged or family,¡± said Serena, still a little angry. -But she¡¯s sick, and you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯m the only one who can take care of her,¡± Matteo said with a frown. Chapter 958: I dreamed about him. -Nothing will happen. Serena knew that even if Anna seduced Matteo, he would not react. So she had nothing to worry about. But she felt sorry for Anna at the thought of her implied rtionship with Matteo. -But Matteo¡­ -Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of it and I promise you will remain friends,¡± the man interrupted her and said softly. Matteo knew Serena well. She nodded and turned to leave. When she reached the door, she turned and said, ¡°Matteo, one question. -Why don¡¯t you want to get married? He thought it was because Anna was so unattractive that Matteo did not like her. But a man like Matteo doesn¡¯t worry about being single until he meets a woman he loves. From their conversation that day, it was clear that Matteo was a little taken with Anna. So Serena had decided to ask. Matteo, who had always answered her questions, was silent for a long time. -Is something wrong? -Serena stared at him. Matteo turned toward her, who was not far away. In the misty light, she seemed to be the same noble and beautiful woman he had adored. -Matthew, please protect and take care of your sister,¡¬ said the brothers¡¯ mother. -Of course, don¡¯t worry,¡± nodded young Matteo. -Matteo? -Serena said. -No. Go to bed or you¡¯ll catch a cold,¡± she said with a smile. Serena stayed where she was, noticing the different look on Matteo¡¯s face as he passed by. Knowing that he would not necessarily answer any more questions, Serena nodded her head. -Matteo, I¡¯m the only family you have in the world, so if anything important happens, let me know. -Now you¡¯re not the only one. -What? -Manuel. Of course, Matteo was Manuel¡¯s uncle. -And, soon, another one. He was referring to the child inside Serena. -All right, let¡¯s go to sleep. Serena went back to bed andy down, thinking about her brother¡¯s words. Matteo had taken care of Serena and her baby, while she had neglected Matteo¡¯s life and his inner circle. Serena realized that Matteo might have been hiding something from her and had no intention of telling her. Then Serena decided that she would investigate what had happened to her brother. Eventually she fell asleep. The next day Serena was half asleep when suddenly she heard something and slowly opened her eyes. She saw a pair of eyes. Serena was surprised and then relieved to see the person standing beside her bed. -What are you doing here? -Serena, you finally woke up! I¡¯ve been waiting here for a long time,¡± Anna said. Serena was speechless and took a deep breath. -What¡¯s wrong? -Was I drunkst night? -Anna asked. Serena nodded. -And were you delirious? Serena said yes.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. -Matteo? -Anna¡¯s eyes widened. Serena thought about it and kept nodding, and Anna immediately paled. -No. Shit, what am I going to do? -Anna shouted, covering her face. -You were so sad when you came back yesterday, as if you didn¡¯t like me anymore,¡¬ said Serena with narrowed eyes. Anna paused and said with some embarrassment, -I had decided to forget him, butst night I dreamed about him. Chapter 959: What about Uncle Matthew? -And then? -I dreamed he exined that he hadn¡¯t left me, that it was a misunderstanding,¡¬ Anna whispered with her head down. -E? -I forgave him! Serena could not believe that Anna thought everything that had happenedst night was a dream, and that she had even forgiven Matteo. -Don¡¯t tease me, please, it was as real as reality. At that moment I would have given anything for Matteo to be kinder to me. Serena didn¡¯t know whether to tell him the truth. But Anna was deliriousst night because of fever and wine. Suddenly, Serena¡¯s heart went out to Anna. -Serena, that was ridiculous, wasn¡¯t it? -No,¡± Serena shook her head. Loving someone is a serious and precious thing. -It¡¯s okay, you know, I don¡¯t care what other people think. Serena was surprised at how important it was to Anna, who suddenly said, -After all, you are her sister. -Is that why you care about my opinion? -Serena was a little disappointed. Anna smiled and put her arm around Serena and leaned toward her. -Of course not, even if you don¡¯t, you¡¯re still my best friend. -What if I wanted you to leave Matteo? -Serena said jokingly. Anna did not answer. -What do you think? Anna looked at Serena and stammered, -Really? Serena said nothing, so Anna took her hand and shook her head. -I¡¯m kidding, we are good friends, I will always respect you,¡¬ seeing that Anna was about to cry, Serena exined with a smile. -Really, so I can keep chasing Matteo? -Do whatever you want.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -We will always be good friends, even if it doesn¡¯t end with Matteo,¡¬ Anna hugged Serena. Serena kept hesitating to tell the truth to Anna, who would have been happier if she had known, but this meant a betrayal to Matteo. Serena decided not to say anything, whether it was a dream or not. Moreover, she had found out that Anna had liked Matteo even more after he had rejected her several times. Had it been possible, Serena would have very much wanted to convince Anna to leave him. But as a woman who had not forgotten Cristian for five years, how could she convince her friend? The two talked for a while and Anna went out. Serena washed herself and wanted to call Cristian when the doorbell rang. It was Luca and Manuel. -Mom! Manuel put his arms around Serena¡¯s legs and rubbed his cheek against her, -Good morning, Mom. -Good morning, honey. Serena stroked his head, looked around and asked, a little disappointed, -Where is Cristian? -Mrs. Serena, good morning,¡± Luca greeted her. -Good morning, why isn¡¯t Cristian with you? -Mr. Cristian told me to take Manuel home this morning, I didn¡¯t want to disturb his sleep. He was very convincing; Luca had always been very considerate of Cristian. Then Serena did not hesitate, smiled and said to Luca, -Thank you, I appreciate what you do. -It¡¯s my job as an assistant. By the way, how is Anna? -He had been thinking about Anna since the night before. If it wasn¡¯t for the fear that Cristian was in danger, Luca would have taken care of Anna. -She woke up, do you want to go see her? -Serena said, looking into Luca¡¯s eyes. -Sure. Luca nodded and went in to change his shoes. -Mom, does Uncle Luca like Aunt Anna? -Manuel asked Serena in a low voice. -I don¡¯t know,¡± said Serena, shaking her head. -But what if Aunt Anna is with Uncle Luca, Uncle Matthew? Chapter 960: I am not a frivolous man. Serena looked at Manuel suspiciously, without speaking. She was curious why Manuel knew about Luca¡¯s passion for Anna. Soon, Manuel told her the truth. -It was Dad who told me. Manuel had betrayed his father again. -Daddy? -Yes, so¡­ is it true? Serena did not expect Cristian to say this while murmuring to his son. -No. Don¡¯t take him seriously. And you¡¯d better not talk about it with Matteo, Anna or Luca so as not to embarrass them, okay? -I know, Mom,¡± Manuel nodded. But he pretended. The two returned to their room with different intentions. *** Anna¡¯s fever had gone down, she was just a little dizzy and thought it was from the hangover. So she had started cooking. She was washing the rice when Luke came in, his hands were like snow in fresh water. -What are you doing? You haven¡¯t recovered yet,¡± Luca said with a frown. Anna looked up, startled. -Luca? -What are you doing here? What are you talking about? I¡¯m not sick,¡± Anna was puzzled. -Or are you cursing me? Well, thank you for inviting me to dinner yesterday, but please don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Anna was getting angry.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Thinking she still had a fever, Luca walked over to her and put his palm on her forehead. Almost instinctively. Anna could not even react, thinking that Luca was about to touch her. Yet somehow she had frozen in ce without dodging. Anna looked up for a few seconds, -What are you doing? Luca did not move his hand away to feel her temperature. He hade back from outside and had not eaten breakfast, so his hands were cold, and Anna, feeling a little cold, took a step back and said, -Are you doing this to warm your hands? Before she could say anything else, Luke grabbed her shoulders with his hands and leaned down to press his forehead against hers. Anna froze, the bowl of rice in her hands. The two were so close that Anna could even make out the hairs on Luca¡¯s face. She had thought Luca liked her, but Luca had denied it. However, it wasn¡¯t him that Anna liked, so she didn¡¯t care. But why had she suddenly approached him? Shy and nervous, Anna¡¯s lips quivered and she said, ¡°What do you want? Luca made sure the temperature of Anna¡¯s forehead was simr to his own before calming down. And then he realized it was not appropriate when he found her staring at him with wide eyes. Anna¡¯s question made Luca¡¯s ears blush and he immediately flinched. -I¡¯m sorry, forgive me. -So what? -I thought you still had a fever. -I do? And you have to be so close to me? Anna rxed a little, too embarrassed to think about it anymore. -I¡¯m sorry,¡¬ Luca turned red. -I was just worried that you still had a fever, but you chickened out, I didn¡¯t want to bother you. -Bah, you could have asked me. Seeing Luca¡¯s unbearable embarrassment, Anna smiled and approached him. -It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a shy boy, what were you thinking? Luca could barely speak. -Well, I understand! Luca was anxious to exin himself, for fear that Anna would think badly of him. Some time passed before Luca said, -I am not a frivolous man. Anna shrugged her shoulders indifferently, ¡°I understand. Luca suddenly remembered how Anna had cried yesterday over another man and felt particrly frustrated. Was it toote? Chapter 961: The Right Method. Was it toote to love her? He had never thought it would be toote. So time passed and he had not said a single word of confession. She thought she had a chance, but to his surprise¨Cshe had fallen deeply in love with someone else before he made his feelings known. Now, she could flirt with him without any emotion of nervousness or shyness. Luca did not know the girls very well, but he knew the basics. He knew that girls were shy in front of someone they liked, but she was not shy in front of him at all. Now¡­ Luca felt a little sad and closed his thin lips without saying anything else. His whole aura changed drastically for a second. Before, Anna thought he was an innocent man who blushed easily. Now¨Csuddenly she felt as if he was not a person but a pool of stagnant water. He had no vitality and gave the impression of being cold. ¡°What was going on here¡­?¡± Thinking, Anna unconsciously bit her lip after evidently sensing the change in him, ¡°Did what he had just said make him angry?¡± -Hey, I didn¡¯t mean anything by what I just said. I didn¡¯t mean to make fun of you. It¡¯s just that you suddenly leaned out, anyone would have misunderstood. Luca looked up and smiled sweetly at her. -I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong before. Since your fever is down, I¡¯ll leave you alone for now. With that, he turned and walked out of the kitchen, and Anna noticed his movement, which seemed a bit ¡­. ¡°Is he running away?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Anna thought. ¡°What did I do to make him run away? It¡¯s like something is chasing him from behind. I just flirted with him, is he that scary? He¡¯s the one who approached me first.¡± Anna felt her heart beat a little faster at the thought of how close they had been. She shook her head and shivered. ¡°Luca, you idiot, why did you suddenly approach me, we are friends, but¡­¡± Anna thought about it and decided it was okay, she had done it anyway and if he wasn¡¯t embarrassed she wasn¡¯t either. Luca left the kitchen and walked toward the hotel. After making sure Anna was okay, he was relieved. As he was about to leave, he had bumped into Matthew, who hade out of his room. Thinking of Anna, Luca looked at Matteo again. He was a man of very high rank. Of course, he was notparable to ordinary people. He was handsome and stable. Moreover, he owned the whole Jordan group. As a man, Luke thought Matthew was excellent. Let alone a woman. So it was natural that Anna fell in love with him. What about himself? He was just a little helper. He possessed nothing, and he had a terrible scar on his face. How could hepete with Matteo by being so useless? He was not even qualified to face Matteo. At this thought, Luke smiled to himself, withdrew his gaze and walked out. Matteo, who was walking toward the kitchen, probably noticed something, and afterward Luca withdrew his gaze. He stopped and turned his head to look at the slim but powerful figure. A moment ago ¡­ he had left the kitchen. As for the kitchen¡­ Matthew bit his thin lips, stopped thinking, and headed for the kitchen. Anna had finally finished washing the rice in the pot. She had just calmed down when she turned her head and saw Matteo enter. He had been vibrant a moment ago. But now she had immediately turned her head back as if in shock, not daring to look at Matteo. Then she saw some tomatoes on the table beside her, so Anna hurried to pick them up and wash them, ready to cut them. ¡°Well, I do things and I don¡¯t notice Matteo.¡± Anna thought. She took the knife and cut the red tomato in half. Then she took one half and cut it into slices. When she heard Matteo picking up the water, she thought again unconsciously. Actually, yesterday¡¯s incident had been caused by her whim. Matteo had explicitly rejected her. He did not want his sister to get the wrong idea that there was something between them, so it was only natural that he had asked her to take off her coat and go buy another one. Anna had felt attacked by the fact that she was a girl and he was treating her that way. So she had gotten angry and asked the saleswoman to give Matteo his coat back for her, without even seeing it, and let him go first. She had only thought that if she made a scene like that, Matteo might feel a little sorry for her ande and cuddle her. After all, he had probably been very worried about her when he had taken off his coat and given it to her to put on. But ¡­ he had still underestimated Matteo¡¯s thoughts. Matteo Giordano was what he seemed to be, so how could hee and cuddle her just because she was angry? It had been really stupid of him to go with that kind of thinking in mind. Now Anna was regretting that she should have stopped yesterday. If he had bought her clothes and given her a gift, the two of them would have gone home together to be alone for a while. She had to change her strategy, being adorable wasn¡¯t doing Matthew much good. But¡­ if she suffered a little, then maybe Matteo would give her another look. Just as Matteo had taken care of her yesterday when she was dressed so badly. If she had changed her tactics and gone for sympathy, would they both have a better chance of it working outter? Thinking, Anna felt a sudden pain in her finger. Before her brain could react, very painfully, she screamed at the top of her lungs. Matthew, drinking his water, suddenly heard her cry of pain and looked toward her. A quick nce revealed that Anna had identally cut her finger and blood was pouring out of the wound, instantly mixing with the red tomato juice. Matthew put down his ss, quickly reached over and took her hand, ced it under the faucet, rinsed it, and asked, ¡°Do you have a band-aid? In response to his cold question, Anna nodded, ¡°Maybe, I think so. Maybe? Matteo frowned, -Wait here. When Matteo came out, Anna gasped, looking at the cut on her finger and thinking about the intimate contact she had just had with Matteo, her heart slowly filled with sweetness.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A moment ago she was trying to change her strategy and take the path of asking for sympathy. Unexpectedly¡­ God had helped her. She had cut her finger and, by chance, Matthew was at her side. Of course, men like him only showed up when they saw you hurt or in need of help. Although the wound hurt, Anna did not get angry at all and in fact smiled. It seemed that she had found the right method to pursue Matthew. Chapter 962: It’s just a coincidence. Because Matteo had asked her to wait here, Anna did not take a step until he returned. The wound was still bleeding, but her heart was already covered with sweetness, and she had even begun to associate images of her future with Matthew. ¡°If this method can work well, hahaha.¡± Anna smiled inwardly. Hearing footsteps at the door, Anna hurriedly brought her face back to normal and looked at her wound. It did not appear to be bleeding. She hurried to reach out her hand and vigorously rub the wound. Sure enough, red blood was gushing out again. She thought, ¡°I can¡¯t be hurt at all, I must take advantage of this opportunity.¡± When Matthew entered, Anna was already posed, looking at her wound with a frown. Matthew approached her, saw the blooding out of her wound again and frowned, -What¡¯s wrong? Anna shook her head resignedly, -I don¡¯t know¡­. Her voice was weak, like that of a poor bunny. Matthew was speechless. Although he did not know what had happened, Matteo had no doubts and wiped the blood off his hands, then disinfected it with a cotton swab and wrapped a band-aid around it. During this time, Anna kept watching Matteo, who was carefully dressing her wound. When Matthew had finished, she looked up and asked. -Doesn¡¯t it hurt? Anna took a second and nodded, -Yes. But she had clearly acted as if it didn¡¯t hurt, so it seemed hypocritical to say that it did now. Anna could only add, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t hurt. ¡°How can such a big wound not hurt?¡± Matthew thought and looked at her. He looked away and bit his lip without saying anything. Anna stared at the treated wound, her heart full of sweetness, ¡°Thank you. Matteo said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. Since I¡¯m here, of course I had to help you. Anna didn¡¯t care what he was thinking. She had found a way to try anyway. It was a trick that would probably work a hundred times, and she felt very confident about the future. -Don¡¯t do any of these jobs, and keep your hands out of the water for a while. Anna nodded obediently, -Good. With that, Matthew turned and prepared to leave. Looking over his shoulder, Anna could not resist calling out to him, -Wait a moment. Matthew stood up, -What else? Anna bit her red lip and hesitated for a moment before speaking: -The other night, did you¡­? -No. -I didn¡¯t even finish the word, so why do you deny it? It seemed that this answer served to mask the truths. Could it have been that what had happenedst night was not a dream but a real event?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . However, Matthew¡¯s next words greatly disappointed Anna. -I know what you want to ask, but whatever you say, the answer is no. It won¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be. Anna said nothing. -Things have already been made clear to you. Stop clinging to unrealistic ideas and turn your attention to other people. -You don¡¯t care. You can hate me, but you don¡¯t have the right to control who I like, do you? If you say no, then no, I have already made my decision. Decision? Hearing that word, Matteo subconsciously wanted to ask what the decision was. But when he tried to speak, it seemed inappropriate for him to ask that question at that moment. So he tapped -Whatever. He said those two words and left. Anna did not bother. And when he was gone, she looked at the patch on his finger, still feeling happy. Thinking about it, she followed him out of the kitchen and then went to her room to get her phone. When Anna entered, Serena was talking to Manuel. When she saw Anna enter, Manuel called her politely, ¡°Aunt Anna. -Well, Manuel, you¡¯re back. -Yes,¡¬ Manuel tilted his head to one side. Aunt Anna, I heard from Grandma Beatrice that you had a fever, are you feeling better? -I feel fine. Did she have a fever? Why didn¡¯t she know that herself? So Luca was really taking her temperature? So she had been mistaken? Well, it had happened anyway. Anna had no time to worry Manuel and Serena. She hurried to crouch by the bedside table, taking out her own phone and pointing her fingers to take a picture. -What¡¯s wrong with your hand? Serena noticed at that moment that there was a patch on his hand, with a vague hint of red blood, and immediately asked him with a frown. -It¡¯s nothing, just a small wound. -And you¡¯re happy to be hurt? She didn¡¯t look normal at all. Anna was posing with that hemostatic band-aid, especially happy, as if she had won a treasure. Manuel blinked and suddenly asked. Aunt Anna, did my uncle put this band-aid on you? Hearing the question, Serena¡¯s eyes narrowed abruptly, watching Anna treat her finger and the patch like a treasure, she suddenly thought Manuel might be right. Unexpectedly, a child had noticed it right away and was really more perceptive than she was. Anna took several pictures before putting down her phone and looking at Manuel. -Don¡¯t be smart. It¡¯s not good to know too much. -Well. -Manuel nodded. It seemed Manuel was right about the patch¡­. -Haha, Serena, I¡¯m closer to my goal. Just now your brother came into the kitchen to get some water and it turned out I cut my finger and then ¡­ -She said mostly shyly, but with a sweet, happy look and expression. He was helping her put on a band-aid and her hand hurt, but she was happy like that. So easy. Looking at Anna, Serena was not happy at all and could not force herself tough. -Serena, I know the right way to woo your brother. At that moment, Serena froze, and along with the wound on her finger, she couldn¡¯t help but think of something. -You¡¯re not trying to¡­ -Just what you¡¯re thinking. -Are you crazy? -Serena frowned, looking at her with a sorry expression, and whispered, -This is too much, too extreme. -Well, I¡¯m not as extreme as you think, I¡¯ll be very, very careful, and what happened today was just an ident, but it taught me what to do and what not to do. Having said that, Anna turned to Manuel, very confidently. -Manuel, wait until I am your royal aunt! Manuel arched his neck and thought. ¡°Aunt Anna was so confident that I wanted to belittle her.¡± Chapter 963: Premeditated Anna¡¯s thoughts really bothered Serena, and unfortunately Manuel was next door, so she couldn¡¯t say too clearly so as not to convey bad ideas to Manuel. And Anna, probably thinking that the light in the room was not good, went out again with her cell phone. There was no telling where she had gone to find a suitable ce. When Cristian did not return before noon, Serena thought, ¡°How can he be sozy? Did Luca get up early to bring the baby and sleep so long in the hotel? Is it because he didn¡¯t sleep well the night before?¡± Instead of seeing Cristian, Serena had seen Domenico from Familia Calligaris take Manuel. So Serena had let Manuel go with Domenico, urging him to behave himself in front of Angelo Calligaris. It was New Year¡¯s Eve, but the house was empty. Serena was so sad that she lowered her head, touched her belly and whispered: -Baby, baby, baby, now you are the only one left with mom. *** -Will you continue today? Didn¡¯t I say yesterday that we have two days off? -David looked helplessly at Cristian, standing in front of him like a dear friend he could not stop advising over and over again. He hoped his best friend would take a more conservative approach to treatment and not always take such dangerous measures. -Yes, let¡¯s continue today. -Christian¡¯s expression and voice were calm, unchanging. Were it not for the slightly pale face, Davide would have thought it was normal. David could not help but grimace, -Do you think this is helpful? -Isn¡¯t that what you said? -Cristian raised his eyes and looked at him coldly. Although they were good friends, David had always been afraid of Cristian. After all, his gaze was always full of power. He felt he had to surrender. -Forget it. He stopped trying to convince him. They were old friends and she knew she could not convince Cristian, so she would have to take better care of him by his side.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When he finished, Cristian was so cold that his pale face was a little worse than before. But he still had achieved nothing. On the way back, Luke looked him in the face and asked, ¡°Sir, if you keep this up, thedy will notice when we go back. -Then we won¡¯t go back. -Christian said indifferently. Luca, -Will you not go back? Then, in case thedy asks, what about the little mister? -Thepany has been quite busytely. We are not in the country. There¡¯s no new year. And I have to take care of thepany¡¯s business during the day as well as rest at night. As cruel as it was to say, the most urgent thing he wanted to do now was to recover his memory. But he didn¡¯t want to worry Serena. If she knew that he used that method, ording to that woman¡¯s character, she surely would not let him go again, and then she would say that it did not matter whether he regained his memory or not. Luke felt that was a pathetic excuse and said with difficulty, ¡°Even if you were busy with work, shouldn¡¯t you not go home? -How? Cristian raised an eyebrow and narrowed his eyes, -Do you have a problem with that? Facing their hard, cold stares, Luca took a step back, ¡°No, it¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯m just thinking of a better solution for you. After all, if you don¡¯te home every day, thedy will notice something strange. -So now you have a better idea? -No. -Then do as I say, so that she doesn¡¯t find it. Maybe in a couple of days his memory would bepletely restored, and then if Serena tried to stop him, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry. Luca, -Okay, sir. That was all that could be done for now. All New Year¡¯s days were boring, and Serena received the news that Cristian was busy at work and would not being home for a few days. Before she could whine, Anna, who was standing beside her, began toin. -What¡¯s wrong with him? He left his wife and child at home in the middle of the new year, is he? crazy? Anna clearlycked confidence when she said thatst sentence. And she looked around to make sure Cristian was not here before she finished the sentence. Luca was also helpless; he hade only to convey the message and could not say too much to hide the fact. So when he finished, he had to leave. But he wanted to look at Anna once more. -It¡¯s understandable. At home it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve and abroad there are no traditional holidays in our country, so thepany has to function. He is the president of thepany, he has to set an example. -What is the example? -Anna made a disdainful pout. I don¡¯t think apany of that size can¡¯t function without him for a few days, doesn¡¯t the nationalpany function perfectly without him? Although the stock has dropped quite a bit, I don¡¯t think taking time off will have much effect, eh? -Moreover, for us, this is a very important day to get together at home, but ¡­. It¡¯s not that I have a problem with him, I¡¯m just defending Serena. Anna¡¯s words struck a chord, and even Luke felt it was not a convincing reason, so for a moment he did not know how to respond to her. Serena, on the other hand, remained calm the whole time, while the others were too excited. -Serena, why don¡¯t you say something? You are angry with him, aren¡¯t you? Anna took Serena¡¯s hand and said anxiously. Serena looked up and stroked Anna¡¯s handfortingly. She turned her gaze to Luca and said. -Is that what he told you? Even Luca did not expect her to be so calm and did not know what was going on. He could only nod. -Yes, that¡¯s exactly what he told me. And I¡¯m going to pick up Manuel and bring him from now on, so that he can take care of thepany. -Good. -Serena smiled sweetly. Then it will be hard for you to carry Manuel back and forth every day. By the way, if Manuel is fine with Angelo, then let him stay with Angelo for a few days first, and then take him when his father has finished his work. Luca agreed, and with the news left for Cristian. When he was gone, Anna gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Serena, how can you be so easy? Of course it¡¯s all a lie. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s believable not to go home for work. Serena nodded, -I know it¡¯s not credible. Anna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, -You know it¡¯s not credible, but you¡­. -How do you think it is? Who? Anna froze for a moment before realizing that Serena was referring to Cristian, who, as far as she could remember, was not a bad person and had been quite kind to Serena this time¡­. -Can it be that there is a reason why he suddenly doesn¡¯t want to go home? Serena said calmly: -Now it seems that his sudden offer to go out to a hotel with Luca must have been premeditated. Anna could not understand and asked confusedly, -What do you mean premeditated? Serena, is he cheating on you? Chapter 964: An intimate conversation. Hearing that word, Serena was surprised and looked at Anna. -Can I ask you what you are thinking about? How could you rte to betrayal? At Serena¡¯s scornful look, Anna covered her mouth and after a momentughed awkwardly, -You know, I¡¯m always thinking about strange things. I¡¯m stupid¡­ ¡°But it¡¯s too weird.¡± Serena thought. Anna knew she had said something inappropriate and made a blocking gesture with her mouth in front of Serena, which meant she would not speak again. Serena, on the other hand, knew Anna all too well. She just thought she had some strange ideas, and she was not angry at all. She was pondering the matter in silence. ¡°Surely Cristian is hiding something. Although I don¡¯t know what it is, something that made him make up an excuse to lie to me like that is no small thing.¡± Now he debated whether he should pretend he didn¡¯t know or go and unravel the lies. What was the mystery that was keeping him from going to see her? Since Serena had not yet seen Cristian, his guesses went in two directions, one good and one bad. But personally she leaned more toward the good-after all, she did not want her man to do something bad without her knowing about it. If she had run into Cristian and seen his face, Serena would have stopped him. More 6lp0 -Hum. Someone tugged at her sleeve and Serena turned around. Anna pouted her lips, straining to make a sound, but did not say a word. -What¡¯s wrong? she asked, but Anna still said nothing, only raised her hand and pointed to her mouth. Serena looked at her for a moment, suddenly thinking that she had just made a move to close her mouth, so she didn¡¯t dare speak out of turn. Now she suddenly wanted to speak? -Does this mean you¡¯re asking me to unblock you? -Serena asked confused. Anna nodded quickly. -Ah. -Serena smiled, -No, don¡¯t, just leave it alone. When Anna¡¯s face suddenly appeared anxious, Serena quietly stood up, then said stretching, -Oh, I¡¯ve been sitting for too long. My legs are a little ufortable, so I¡¯m going for a walk. Anna had no intention of letting the pregnant woman go out alone, so she followed her for a walk. On the way Anna tried to talk and every time she tried to ask Serena to unblock her, Serena always looked away and pretended not to see her request. Finally Anna couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted directly at Serena, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Serenaughed, ¡°Atst the pretense is over. Very angry, Anna said, ¡°Serena, you are so heartless. I watched you for half a day and you ignored me. If I die, you won¡¯t have a sister-inw after that. -It¡¯s not that I¡¯m indifferent. After all, you yourself put the lock on your mouth before, and besides, are you so sure you can be my sister-inw? -Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m working on anyway! When I be your sister-inw, I will dominate you! -Ah, you¡¯re really thinking of bullying me. How about I kill you now to avoid what will happen in the future? Anna immediately gave up, -I was wrong, I didn¡¯t say anything! Serena was feeling a little tired after her walk, so she said, -Let¡¯s go back. *** On the first day and the second day, Cristian had not returned. On the third day, Cristian still had not shown up. On the fourth day, the person who came to inform Serena was still Luca. On the fifth day, Serena became a little impatient and Anna started whispering bad things about Cristian in her ear again. On the sixth day, Serena looked very bad and gave Luca a murderous look. Luca felt a chill and stepped back unconsciously, about to speak when he heard Serena take the initiative and ask, ¡°Still not back today? Luca nodded awkwardly and then replied, -The gentleman who¡­. Before he could finish the sentence, Serena had already stood up and whispered, -It¡¯s already the sixth day, what is he doing? And can¡¯t you let me know? -Actually, he¡¯s a little busy with thepany! -Luca, you liar! -Anna, seeing that Serena had gone haywire, followed suit and shouted directly at Luca with her first words. It is so obvious and you are still lying here. Tell us the truth, it¡¯s better. Luca was speechless. He had not expected to be scolded by Anna, and he gave her a torn look. -It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t tell, I won¡¯t force you. Serena knew that Luca was afraid to say it because it was Cristian¡¯s orders. And if he had said it directly, the consequences would probably have been quite severe for him. She understood. -I¡¯ll ask someone to find out for myself, and if they won¡¯t tell me, then I¡¯ll go back and tell them it¡¯s better that I never find out. Luca was a little scared. Not expecting what thedy was saying to be so serious, Luca could not resist for a moment. He was not very talkative, he could only nod, ¡°Understood ma¡¯am, I will definitely pass these words to the gentleman. -Please. Before Luca left, he took one more look at Anna, who looked at him with exasperation and scolded him when he saw her looking at him, -You are such a fool, why don¡¯t you tell thedy right away? She will find out eventually. A few days ago you managed to hide it from the world, but now thedy is suspicious and trying to investigate, and you go on like this? What should the gentleman do? There are no secrets between husband and wife. If you tell him, he can give credit to you. Besides, as long as thedy doesn¡¯t scold you, the gentleman probably won¡¯t either. However, ording to him, no one can offend women. Besides, she was his boss¡¯s wife. Serena was not bad. But if she was a bad woman, when things settled down and the two of them had an intimate talk, then it would be a simple matter of sanctioning Luke.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°What was I thinking, she can¡¯t even be flexible!¡± Anna thought. Luca, having been instructed by Anna, suddenly felt that Anna was also right. A few days ago he could barely hide it, and thedy did not bother to find out. But now she said she would find out sooner orter anyway, so she might as well tell him now. Thinking about it, Luca gave Anna another look, with gratitude in his eyes. Then he said, ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll tell her everything. Chapter 965: A Hard Man Luca had been slow to return. Cristian had a suspicion, but he wasn¡¯t sure. He wanted to call Luca to ask him about the situation, but he was worried about being found out. After another five minutes of thinking and waiting, Luca still had not returned.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. So Cristian went out alone with the car keys. It was already the sixth day. It had been six days since he had seen his wife. He missed her a lot, but reality was still cruel. He had tried many times in thest few days, no matter how long he had been in the water, with his spirit suffering so much, and still it had not helped. The memory had been stimted a little , and then it had stagnated, with no tendency to recover. If there had been even a little progress, Cristian would not have been in such a hurry. When he arrived on the scene, David saw him and his expression changed slightly. -Are you continuing today? he asked cautiously. Cristian arrived every day, looking worse and worse, so much so that David suspected there was something wrong with him. But he was also one of those people who looked, except for his almost pale face, like a normal person. And every time he said he was going to start, the intense thirst for memory in his eyes was so strong that David could not even say no. -No. Today, however, Davide had finally heard something different from Cristian, who usually had a cold face and said one word with indifference: continuous. So Davide had no choice but to continue helping him. When he finally said no, Davide thought he had solved the problem and was very excited, ¡°Cristian, you finally got it back? I told you that you had to stop trying for a few days so that your physical and mental health and risk would be minimized. I was afraid every day, and thank goodness you came to your senses, so, you¡­. Cristian frowned and an expression of impatience appeared on his face, clearly she had no more patience to wait for him to say more. He made a grimace and immediately cut David off. -Do you have time now? -E? -David¡¯s words were interrupted and he stopped and looked at him confused. Cristian narrowed his eyes, -I can¡¯t wait to slowly recover like this, it will be a waste of time if I put it off any longer. -So what? Looking at Cristian in front of him, David suddenly had a very disturbing feeling. At this moment he had thought that Cristian had noticed, but after thinking about it, he felt that something was wrong. If Cristian was not going to continue today, then he might as well note to see him and rest at home. However, he had gone to see him anyway, and knowing him as he did, David was sure that his visit could not be that easy. David swallowed nervously at the thought of some horrible thoughting into his mind. -Could it be that he was thinking¡­? Cristian observed his look of horror and smiled, -You¡¯re pretty smart, not bad for a good friend of mine from back in the day. David was so surprised that he said nothing. It was the first time in a week that Davide saw a smile on Cristian¡¯s face. Although it was faint, it was a smile. But Davide had not expected to see it in this context. Now it did not seem to him at all that the smile was friendly; it seemed to him to be in an ice cave, so cold. -Christian, listen to me. Regarding the healing of memories, one cannot be so anxious. Otherwise it could be counterproductive. Cristian¡¯s eyes looked at him coldly. -This is what you said six days ago. David was speechless. And only after a long moment did David say in a serious tone, -You¡¯re right, I said it at the time. But this time I don¡¯t think so, and now I tell you the truth, without exaggeration. Just one question: do you want a nervous breakdown? Having said that, David incited him again, not wanting to give him a chance to catch his breath. -Listen, you know how much you have been riskingtely. If you didn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t have to hide in the hotel every day and be afraid to see your family again. Besides, isn¡¯t the reason you are doing this your family? But if something happens this time, how will you deal with your family in the future? What do you want people to think? Cristian half-closed his lips and said nothing. David was not sure if he was listening to his words, and he had a serious expression on his face. -Think again, I haven¡¯t said anything to scare you until now, but this time if you really want to do it, I won¡¯t help you. At these words, Cristian finally raised his head and said. -Really? David nodded vigorously. -Yes, and that¡¯s why I advise you to go back and rest first. Don¡¯t be in a hurry in this matter. Cristian smiled slightly, -Okay, I¡¯ll do it myself. With that, Cristian turned at David¡¯s surprised expression and calmly walked away with the car keys. He was calm, but David, who had heard him, was not. Cristian hade alone today, so David had given him his word that he would not help him. He thought Cristian would not risk it alone. But he had said he would indeed go alone. And where was he going now? David immediately resumed his steps to catch up with him and abruptly asked, ¡°What did you say? Are you going alone? Where are you going? I tell you Cristian, don¡¯t do nonsense, don¡¯t you want to live on earth? It¡¯s just a lost memory, why, why are you so stubborn? David felt that he was about to go crazy for this good friend. He knew Cristian was a hard man, but he had never thought he was so hard on himself. Whatever he said, however, Cristian ignored him again and quickly walked out the door and then ran for the elevator, with David following because he was worried about him. Later, as Cristian was about to leave, David also opened the car door and got in. Cristian frowned, -No help? Davide huffed indifferently, -I didn¡¯t want to help you, but why the hell did youe to me? And you told me you wanted to do it alone, am I the kind of person who has no heart? ¡°Without help, in case something happens to you alone, it will be very bad. If there is someone to help you, it won¡¯t be so bad if something happens.¡± Thinking of this, David said fiercely, ¡°I really owe it to you in myst life. When you have recovered your memory, hurry back, don¡¯t stay here anymore. I don¡¯t want to apany you every day. Later, when Cristian was driving, David opened Facebook and sent their location to Luke. Chapter 966: Maybe he sensed something. And the first thing Serena said to Luca when she found out the truth was, -Where is he? -Where is he? Luca, -I think he is still in the hotel, when I left he told me he would wait for me toe back. Hearing that Cristian was still resting in the hotel, Serena¡¯s heart was reassured. At least for now he was still safe and well. She spoke immediately, ¡°Then take me to him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Luca nodded instantly, -Yes. He had already stated the fact, so he would not hesitate to take Serena to the hotel. Anna raised her hand when she heard the two say they were going to Cristian, -Take me with you, I can help you if anything happens, and I¡¯m worried about leaving Serena alone now that she is pregnant. Serena did not object and nodded her head. -OK. Anna immediately turned around and went back to her room to get her things. And Matthew, who had been sitting quietly reading a book not far away, finally put down his book and looked up. -I¡¯ming with you. Serena of course did not stop him. After all, he was her brother and Cristian was her brother-inw. It was only natural that he would follow her in this matter. Only when Luca heard Matteo¡¯s voice did he remember that there was another person in the room. If he had not spoken, Luca would have forgotten that he was still here. The idea that Anna liked him made Luca look at him with other emotions. However, the priority now was to go to Cristian and stop all this from happening. He could not stay here and think about anything else. The group packed their bags and headed straight for the door. And when they arrived at the hotel, they found the room empty, there was no one there. Serena frowned and did not speak. Anna began to criticize Luca. -Where is he? Luca, you are unreliable, didn¡¯t you say the gentleman was in the hotel? Why is no one there now? -Anna said these words with a certain impatience. If Matteo had not been here, she would have hit him. Anna did not know why, but when it came to Luca, she just wanted to intimidate him. Anna was curious, because the two did not seem to know each other that well. Luca received another criticism from Anna and did not dare to respond, he could only say, -It is true that the gentleman was here before I left, but ording to this time¡­. Serena looked around and suddenly said, -Do you have an agreed time? Luca froze for a moment and then nodded. -Then he might have sensed something and left before we arrived. Luca was speechless. In retrospect, what thedy said was true, Cristian was a very intelligent man. And if Luca had not returned at the agreed time, nor had he called him to inform him of the situation, then there was only one possibility. It was that Luca had been presented with a special circumstance. And that special circumstance was easy to guess-there was no one else but Serena. So Cristian, having sensed this possibility, had gone off on his own. -Now take us immediately to the ce where they usually go. Serena thought for a moment and made a quick decision. -Well, follow me. Luca did not hesitate for a second, turned around and led the three out of the hotel with him. As soon as the group reached the stairs, Luca¡¯s cell phone rang and Serena looked at him, -Your phone is ringing. Luca pulled out his phone. Actually, it was Davide sending him a current location, but there was no text or voice message, just a location. Anna was closest to Luca and seeing the image on the phone screen, she immediately eximed, -Serena, someone sent you the current location, but who is Davide? David? Serena also did not know this person, so everyone could only turn their puzzled eyes to Luca. Then Luca exined, -David is the doctor who helped heal the lord recently. He is an old close friend of the gentleman, only he has since gone abroad for further study. -He is still with him. Suddenly Matthew, who was always silent, spoke. Anna hurriedly looked toward him, her eyes attentive, -Yes, let¡¯s follow him, how clever you are! Matteo did not answer. Anna could not resistplimenting Matteo on anything. Of course, Luke could not help but whisper at that moment, -Haven¡¯t we achieved the clear result? And with that, he nced at Anna. She already liked Matteo a lot, so she took it for granted that she was praising him and not the others. When she heard Luke contradict her, her anger increased, she looked at him and almost began to fight with him. But before she could utter a word, she felt that it was too rude and that it would be bad for her to continue like that in front of Matthew. So she could only contain her emotions and force a strange smile. Then join him at once, I will congratte you if you do it quickly. Luca said nothing, thinking, ¡°Never mind.¡± Serena frowned, a little helplessly, -Let¡¯s go to him first. Anna immediately realized that she had done something wrong. Although Serena was not showing all her emotions, she was certainly the one most concerned about what was going on. If she had the power to fly, Serena would have flown to Cristian¡¯s side in an instant. But she was behaving calmly and quietly. But that did not mean she was as calm and collected on the inside as she seemed to be on the outside. Anna immediately regretted what had happened earlier, and cursed herself a hundred times before following the group to the car. Probably because the mood was not good, so no one spoke for a while. Luca drove following David¡¯s position. As the minutes ticked by, Serena sat in the passenger seat without saying a word. Anna was sitting in the corner, and although Matteo was sitting next to her, she was not at all excited at the moment and focused all her attention on Serena. *** When they arrived at the ce, David looked at the huge pool in front of him and was stunned. -Is this the ce you wanted to go? Having said that, he breathed a sigh of relief. Because he had just been very worried that Cristian would suddenly say he was going to the beach. After all, he had lost his memory since he had been pulled out of the sea. As for what had happened at the bottom of the sea, even he did not know. The recent insanity of his treatment had made David think he could jump into the sea to hear right away, not realizing that he only wanted toe to the pool, fortunately. -So, you thought I wanted to go to the sea? Cristian looked at him and asked in a low voice. Chapter 967: Be careful to stay warm. David had given it a lot of thought. Once he had told him what was on his mind, David was speechless. Cristian spoke again, -I just want to recover my memory, not kill myself. With that, he began to reach in and unbutton his coat, one by one. This pool was veryrge and dangerous. David looked around and suddenly said, -Let¡¯s have other people keep an eye on you, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid if anything happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to save you alone. Cristian stopped and said yes. So David quickly turned around and went to call someone, taking the moment to do so he pulled out his phone to take another look and realized that Luca had not answered any messages. ¡°Fuck, what¡¯s wrong with this asshole, he cares so little about his boss, I sent him the location and he didn¡¯t notice?¡± thought Davide. Soon, however, David realized that something was different. For he saw on the map that Luke¡¯s green dot was so close to him that it almost ovepped, making him almost miss it. David was so excited to see him that he almost screamed. He had not expected Luca to make it, so his efforts had not been in vain. To be on the safe side, David did not turn off the current position, but put the phone back in his pocket and went back. Cristian stood there and, seeing the man return, asked in a cold voice, ¡°Can we start? -Just a moment. -After seeing that Luca was heading this way, David decided to buy a little more time beforeing, maybe today would be different. -Hello? -Cristian raised an eyebrow at him, -What else? -I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about this condition of yours. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing that can be done to cure you. There is no need to go this extreme route. Also, in my experience, there are very few people who treat memory loss the way you do, so I just found a good solution. -What solution? ¨C Cristian asked coldly. -There is definitely a solution, but it requires a n, so I don¡¯t think we should hurry today. Come back with me first, I¡¯ll write the n and we¡¯ll start tomorrow if that¡¯s okay with you. Cristian did not move and David looked at him with some disbelief, -What do you think? -Haha. Cristianughed and said, -Is that a useful thing to say? Now it¡¯s toote. -You found me out? Well, I tried to keep you out of the water today, you¡¯ve already taken a lot of mental blows this week. If something happened to you in the water today, I honestly can¡¯t afford it. Having said that, he added, ¡°But I just found a solution that can cure many people. If you don¡¯t believe me, you cane back with me and I will slowly tell you about it. David knew it was impossible for him to take him back, he was just deliberately buying time. Cristian knew what he wanted to do and didn¡¯t bother him anymore, walking slowly with firm steps toward the pool. -Cristian, don¡¯t be impulsive. Listen to what I just said, I¡¯m saying there is a solution. It¡¯s real. Stop quickly. Just then, a soft female voice rang out abruptly. -Is it funny? The sudden appearance of this female voice was a divine light for David. As he looked toward the source of the voice, he saw a woman appear. And behind the woman were several other people, one of whom was Luke.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Evidently they had been in a hurry and their breaths were a bit agitated. Great. Luckily he had said something, otherwise Cristian would have already jumped into the water. At the sound of Serena¡¯s voice, Cristian heard something that hit him hard in the heart. And after a moment he scowled fiercely and looked at David. This was a ce he had found at random, so Luca could not have known in advance. So the only person who had had him followed was David. The one who had given them the location had definitely been David. Davide saw the look on his face and had to pull out his phone. -I sent the current location to Luca when I got in the car, but you were not easy to find. They were just smart enough and fast enough. s, it was so hard to be a man. The intentions were good, but now Cristian looked like he was going to kill him, so he was afraid. -I¡¯m asking you. -The female voice from earlier sounded again, and almost instantly David felt half the hostility and angering out of Cristian. ¡°Was this the power of love?¡± thought David, then looked closely at Serena. As far as he knew, Cristian¡¯s mother had died long ago, and he had never felt much affection for those in the Ferrari family, let alone resentment toward them. So, for the sake of his family, recovering his memory would be mpossible. The only chance was for this woman. He never thought that his friend, who was so cold at the time, would have a moment when he would die for a woman. She was more beautiful than he expected and, above all, she had a pure temperament. Was this the type his friend liked? She seemed to be quite beautiful, but the tone of her voice at this moment did not sound soft at all, rather fierce. It sounded like his friend was going to suffer something. In fact, Cristian dared not look at Serena¡¯s face again, let alone look into her eyes. There was a sudden silence in the room. There were a lot of people there, but it was so quiet that you couldn¡¯t even hear the sound of breathing. Cristian did not answer Serena¡¯s question, who remained in her seat. But when he did not answer, Serena took a step toward him. The crowd watched the scene with bated breath, feeling the air around them freeze. This ce was even colder now. As soon as she had almost reached Cristian, Serena stopped and looked at the water: -Are you afraid to say it or don¡¯t you care to say it? Thesest words made Cristian frown. He turned slowly to meet Serena¡¯s eyes. David coughed softly at that moment, -Why don¡¯t we go outside? With that he headed straight for the door, and the others, no longer wanting to stay here out of embarrassment, followed him. When they reached the door, a cold breeze blew. Anna unconsciously wrapped her arms around herself, and Luke, who was standing next to her, saw this and asked, ¡°Are you cold? After asking, he took off his jacket and put it on Anna¡¯s body. -Your fever has just gone down, so it is important that you stay warm so you don¡¯t have a rpse. Matthew raised his head, looking out of the corner of his eye at the jacket Anna was wearing. Chapter 968: Fighting Anna froze, probably not expecting Luca to take off the jacket and put it on immediately. Since he had just taken it off, the jacket was still warm. After a few stunned seconds, Anna unconsciously looked in Matteo¡¯s direction. Matteo stood there, expressionless, not reacting at all to the fact that Luca had given him his coat. Anna was a little disappointed, but it was Matteo, so she didn¡¯t think it was bad. So Anna gave Luca a grateful smile. -Thank you, but I¡¯m not cold. Then she took off her coat and handed it back to Luca. It was so obvious. He looked at Matteo without hiding his emotions in any way, and Luca could easily see that he was afraid Matteo would take it the wrong way, and whether he cared or not, he just wouldn¡¯t wear it. Haha. Suddenly, Luca felt a little ridiculous. To love someone so much that you don¡¯t even take care of your own health? And the other person, without a look, would have continued like that? Luca did not take the coat Anna handed him and stood there with a cold face. Anna had thought that Luca would take the coat. After all, it was quite cold and he would freeze if he took it off, so it would be good to put it back on. But Anna was surprised when Luca did not shake her hand. -Take it, you can have your coat back. Put it on yourself, don¡¯t catch cold. Luca still hadn¡¯t taken it. Anna made a surprised face, -Luca Russo? David, who had been following the group, watched the scene with amusement, his arms tightly across his chest and a look of derision in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s so funny. Luca Russo likes the girl, but she doesn¡¯t? What an interesting day!¡± Thinking, Davide shook his head. And it was so funny that he smiled. Luca kept not reaching for his jacket, but he didn¡¯t want to stay still for long. And when Anna continued to stare at him, he stiffened and said, ¡°Since I gave you the jacket, it¡¯s yours, so if you¡¯re not cold, throw it away. Anna did not know what to say. ¡°What happened, hadn¡¯t he just put the jacket on her body? And hadn¡¯t she borrowed it to wear? Why would she throw it away? What is logic?¡± Anna was thinking, very confused. But Luca was no longer looking at her, clearly not wanting to talk about it. And he didn¡¯t seem to want the jacket either. -You¡¯re crazy, aren¡¯t you? Even though Matteo was here, Anna couldn¡¯t help but mutter and think. ¡°Why let him throw away a nice jacket if you¡¯re not crazy? Yes, he is crazy.¡± Luca also thought that he was really crazy for doing such a thing in front of that man. Anna didn¡¯t want the jacket, if it was a normal day she would have just taken it. But in front of Matteo, somehow he didn¡¯t want to give in. Anna really liked Matteo. But Matteo did not want to look at her even for a nce, what was the use of such a man? What Luke had done was because he subconsciously hoped Anna would not catch a cold, and he wanted Matteo to understand that. There were still many people who liked a pretty girl like Anna. If he did not like her, or if he did not like her at all, then Anna would soon be snapped up by someone else. This was what Luca was trying to say. He just didn¡¯t know if Matteo understood it or not. But now Anna didn¡¯t understand, and after reprimanding Luca, she handed the jacket back to him, ¡°It¡¯s yours. I¡¯ve been wearing it for less than a minute and you tell me to throw it away? I tell you you don¡¯t want the jacket anymore, so you throw it away. I don¡¯t want it. The jacket was thrown toward Luca, but he ignored it. With a thud, the jacket fell to the cold floor. Anna froze and looked at Luca in dismay, ¡°You really don¡¯t want it, do you? Luca looked at her, half-closed his lips and went to the other side in silence. Anna was very angry. ¡°This guy is really crazy, isn¡¯t he?¡± She thought about it in her mind and had no intention of answering him. She had given him the jacket anyway, no matter what. There was an eerie silence for a moment, even more frightening than inside. The few helpers David had called hade to help. The atmosphere inside was so bad that they felt like they were about to freeze around them, so they ran outside. But what they didn¡¯t expect was toe out and see another scene. What a sight! The crowd moved their feet in silence and walked away. But David had been watching the scene the whole time, with a smile on his face as he watched. Soon Anna felt a little annoyed. ¡°Luca took off his jacket because of me, and suddenly got angry when I said he wasn¡¯t cold in front of everyone and gave it back to him. Was it because I hurt his male pride?¡± Anna thought that was very likely. ¡°After all, there are a lot of people, so maybe Luke felt that his male pride had been hurt and that¡¯s why¡­¡± At this thought, Anna turned her head to look at the jacket that had been thrown on the floor, there alone. He had obviously meant well, but she would not appreciate it, and had left his jacket on the dirty floor. If this had been done by a woman other than her, he would have thought the woman ungrateful and might have scolded her. With this in mind, Anna hurried to pick up her jacket, then dabbed at the dust that had stuck to it. She approached Luke and spoke in a strained voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know you¡¯re worried about my condition, but I was a bit impulsive. It¡¯s quite cold, so put on your jacket, I¡¯ve already cleaned it for you. I was wrong to throw it on the floor, I¡¯ll be sure to wash it for you when I get back. Her voice was softer when she spoke, and Luke, whose heart had grown cold and hard, was softened by her words.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This was the woman he liked. He had been very angry, but now she spoke to him in a soft voice. Even though he was angry, his anger was gone. Luke looked at her and said, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t me you. If you don¡¯t mind, you can wear the jacket. I just want to say that if you get sick again, the master will have to find a doctor to treat you again and the mistress will worry about you. Chapter 969: You are going too far. So it was. Anna nodded, then smiled sweetly and said to Luke, ¡°You are really doing a good job as an assistant, both for master and mistress. Cristian will be very happy when he finds out and will give you an end-of-year bonus. Year-end bonus¡­ Luca smiled and said, ¡°I will probably have to trouble you to say a few kind words for me in front of the mistress. -Ah, that¡¯s why you¡¯re offering me so much, isn¡¯t it? -But hasn¡¯t the new year just passed? -The teacher has lost his memory and hasn¡¯t paid me yet this year.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -Good! -Anna nodded vigorously. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll say more nice words in front of Serena for you, and then Serena can go talk to Cristian. Luca looked gently at her face and went back to look at his jacket. -Then you can put the jacket on. She wanted to give it back to him, but then she thought Luca was trying to ask her something. And it wouldn¡¯t take much effort for him to say a few good words. If she did not ept it, he might think that she would not help him. After thinking about it, Anna finally put on her jacket with a sense of relief. She also patted Luca on the back, -Yes, don¡¯t worry! Thank you, I will put in a good word for you. David did not know what to say. Listening to the conversations, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was the first time Davide had seen someone chase a girl like that. After all, she and Luca were old friends, so as Anna walked away, Davide couldn¡¯t help but lean in close and whisper, ¡°I warn you, you¡¯ll never get a girl like that. Luca did not respond. -I just noticed that you two are in a love triangle, right? Luca was surprised and narrowed his eyes at David. -You like her and she likes him? -Shut up, it¡¯s none of your business. -Luca refuted him. Seeing him like this, Davidughed, -I¡¯m fine with Cristian being controlled by a woman, but I didn¡¯t expect you, with his assistant, to be like him. God created them and they are united, right? -All right, all right, I¡¯m just kidding. But I¡¯ll warn you again, you can¡¯t chase a girl like you do, not to mention that the other party is not interested in you. If you don¡¯t show your affection, the other party will be taken by someone else sooner orter. Luca frowned hard, but suddenly he heard Anna ask, ¡°What are you talking about? David¡¯s voice was so low that Anna, who was standing some distance away, could only hear mumbling. But Luca hurriedly exined, ¡°Nothing, just a discussion. David smiled yfully, -To exchange tips on how to chase girls. Luca looked very embarrassed. Anna looked at Luca suspiciously and thought, ?How can he chase such a silly-looking girl?¡¯ But she said nothing more and looked calmly at Matteo, who had remained silent. Although he had followed her, he was very calm. Probably because he had followed her for Serena¡¯s safety. *** -Are you afraid to answer, or don¡¯t you care? After everyone had left, Cristian and Serena were the only ones left in thergeplex. Cristian said nothing to her, but instead looked at her with a pained expression and a worried look on his face. Serena saw him like this and thought about what Luca had told her. Then she slowly took a step toward Cristian, who was standing in front of her. -I know you want to get your memory back as soon as possible, but didn¡¯t the doctor tell you? There is no quick fix for that. It just depends on the patient. You are in a hurry and you are still unaware of your body. I can respect your thoughts and understand them, but have you thought about your grandfather if something happened to you? What about Manuel? What about me, what about the baby inside me? In fact, Serena was quite calm and emotionless when she said those words. She had prepared for this before his arrival. So whatever she had seen Cristian do, she would not have been surprised or angry. Having not seen him for so many days, Serena had not expected that in almost a week Cristian had lost so much weight and looked very bad. Had she not known what he had been doingtely, Serena would have thought he was sick. Now, seeing him like this, all the pent-up resentment of thest few days was gone and all that remained was concern for him. When she finally reached him, Serena bit her lip, ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered and now you¡¯re torturing yourself like this, do you think you¡¯ve lived too long? Cristian stared at the person in front of him without saying a word. You could see his emotions in his eyes. Her sudden appearance here was something Cristian did not expect. He thought that at least even if she knew, she could finish herst treatment today. It was not toote to see her again tomorrow. Unexpectedly. -Still not talking? Do you want to stay here? Do you want to simte the scene to recover your memory? And is the past really that important? Then I will apany you downstairs. Having said that, Serena bent down and prepared to take off her shoes and enter the water. Cristian, who had not moved, finally panicked at her movements and grabbed her slender white wrists, pulling her into his arms. -Don¡¯t be impulsive! Serena struggled, but could not move in his arms. -Let me go, who is the impulsive one? Aren¡¯t you the impulsive one? Serena exploded at this point. She struggled, punching Cristian¡¯s chest, -You are so impulsive, you don¡¯t even talk to me, you do what you want. You don¡¯t care what I think, why should I care about you? You are just too much. As he said this, tears were falling. One after another, warm tears hit Cristian¡¯s hand. Compared to the cold of winter, the tears that hit his hand felt like fire and almost burned Cristian¡¯s hand. -I¡¯m sorry¡­ Seeing her tears, Cristian panicked and suddenly regretted what he had done in the past few days. He desperately wanted to recover his memory and did not want to be embarrassed in front of her. The purpose was not to make her worry, but how could he not make her worry more by doing so? Not to mention that now in addition to being worried, she was also sad. Chapter 970: Promise However, as soon as he had seen her tears, Cristian He had known right away that he was wrong this time. He could only hug her and continue apologizing. In the silence of the room, Cristian¡¯s apologetic voice was the only one that resonated, soft as if he was afraid of frightening Serena. In addition, there was the sound of sobbing. Serena would not stop crying, that¡¯s why Cristian was so sorry that he wanted to kill himself. -It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯ll do whatever you want when Ie back. You can do whatever you want with me, okay? Serena didn¡¯t want to cry, but then she couldn¡¯t help it. And the more he said, the harder it was for her. People were like that. When no one took care of you or loved you, you hide and heal your wounds alone. On the other hand, tears will fall easily and you be vulnerable. Right now it was thetter. When she had not seen him, she was calm and quiet. But when she had seen him, she had be as fragile as ss. Serena took a deep breath when, ready to wipe away all her tears, Cristian suddenly leaned down and kissed her. Very surprised, but it was toote to push him away. Then salty tears slid down her cheeks and into her mouth. The kiss had changed in the other direction. One second, two seconds¡­ Serena reacted by reaching out to push him away, then he took her hands and pulled them behind him, continuing to kiss her. The tears stopped at some point, probably stopped by the sudden kiss, or perhaps because she had cried enough already. She did not know how much time had passed before Cristian released her. He leaned his forehead against hers, said with his dark eyes and thin, pale lips, -I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again, forgive me, okay? Serena¡¯s mind was a little bewildered by his kiss. When she heard him say this, she looked up at him and saw his eyes. He obviously had not slept welltely. His chin was also covered with lint and his face looked bad. From a nce she could tell that he had had a very, very bad time recently. Serena bit her lip, ¡°If you ever, ever do something like that again. I will never forgive you again. Then I will take Manuel and the baby in my belly and leave together.¡± Hearing this, Cristian narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°No! -I mean if, if you ever do something like that again¡­. -I won¡¯t. -Cristian interrupted her and said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t. Since you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t do it in the future. With that, Cristian looked at Serena standing nearby, and could not resist a little longer to kiss her again, lightly and affectionately. After kissing her lips, he felt a little dissatisfied and came up to her face to ce his lips on her forehead, his voice rough, -I will never listen to you, I will always listen to you. It was a very romantic thing for a man to kiss a woman¡¯s forehead, but Cristian had never done it before. Serena¡¯s heart softened so much that her body softened and she snuggled into Cristian¡¯s arms. -Well, you promise. -Yes, I promise. Serenay back down in his arms and closed her eyes. She had not seen him for a week. After a long moment, she could not resist asking him, -Do you really want your memory back that badly? Cristian thought: of course I do, if I didn¡¯t want my memory back, why should I suffer through all this? But Serena did not want him to do any of these things. So he said, ¡°As you say, the past is not so important, and now the memory does not matter. Serena looked up, ¡°Really? I mean if you really want to recover your memory, maybe, I can help you. -Right? Cristian looked at her doubtfully. Serena broke away from his embrace, looked seriously into his eyes and said, ¡°Come back to the country with me. Back to the country? -There, the ce where we lived all together. Come back with me and I¡¯ll take you to the ces we¡¯ve been before, the roads we¡¯ve traveled, the things we¡¯ve done before. Someday, I am sure you will remember. David had mentioned this approach before, but at the time Cristian considered it unreliable and wondered how long it would take to catch up. But now that Serena had brought it up, Cristian thought it was a good idea. He could have stayed with her and resumed his rtionship with her, and perhaps recovered his memory, so why not? -All right. Cristian agreed after a moment¡¯s thought. Serena froze, as if she had not expected Cristian to say yes so quickly, and was a little surprised: -Do you really want to get back together with me? She was only giving advice and did not expect him¡­. -Your grandfather¡­ The Calligaris family was so powerful, it would certainly be better for him to stay here than to go back and develop, and besides, his grandfather probably wouldn¡¯t let her bring him back to the country. -I will take care of all the external factors, you don¡¯t have to worry. Serena, however, was still a little hesitant, -But¡­. -You were so firm when you told me to go back to the country, why are you hesitating now? -Because I didn¡¯t expect you to say yes so quickly, I thought you wouldn¡¯te back with me. Cristian remained silent, and his forehead wrinkled tightly. It turned out that she was so afraid of him. No, it should have been because of a deepck of trust in him, that¡¯s why she thought he would not return to her. At that thought, Cristian took her hand and looked at her fondly. -Don¡¯t hesitate and don¡¯t worry, I will listen to everything you say. I didn¡¯t want to keep it from you this time, just in case you were worried, nothing more. Serena knew, of course, that he had kept this to himself because he did not want to worry her, and also out of fear that she would stop him. She frowned, -Why do you suddenly want your memory back so quickly? You were fine before. There was always something strange about being too desperate. -Did someone say something to you? Cristian was again very sad as he remembered the words Manuel had said. This, of course, Cristian could not tell Serena and had to deny it. -No, I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to you that I lost my memory. At these words, Serena could not help but give him a reproachful look.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. -What¡¯s unfair about that? I didn¡¯t say anything myself, so what do you think? Do you know what is the most important thing for me right now? What? -You. -Serena reached out to his arm and bit her lip for a moment before slowly saying. From the time of your ident until now, all I wanted was for you to be safe. First I wanted you to recover your memory, but that was based on the fact that you didn¡¯t like me. Then we got together and I realized that it didn¡¯t matter whether I remembered you or not. Chapter 971: The deep feeling. It wasn¡¯t important, in fact. What was more important than that we were together and that two hearts met in the same ce? There was, there was nothing else. Serenaughed slightly, ¡°Memory is one more thing. If you really want your memory back, I will take you back. I will apany you on the roads we walked before every day, one day you should remember everything. -Okay. *** Anna and the others waited outside not knowing how much time had passed, there was no noise inside. The people outside were silent. After a while, Anna pricked her fingers in worry, bit her lower lip as she looked at everyone and held her tongue. Finally, she could not contain herself and said in a low voice, ¡°What if ¡ª what if something happens to those two inside? What if we were to¡­ go in and see them? It had been a long time and the two still hadn¡¯te out. Anna was getting very worried. They were all silent outside as if they couldn¡¯t make up their minds. Anna said again, -Anyway, Serena is pregnant now, I¡¯m afraid once she gets excited¡­. Having finished saying this, Matthew who had been motionless earlier entered. Anna.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She really cared about her sister. But she was not jealous of Serena, she just felt envious. She would be very happy if Matteo could give her one percent of the concern he was giving Serena. Just as everyone was preparing to enter, the sound of footsteps came from inside. Anna stopped the footsteps and saw Serena and Cristian walking out together. The color of Cristian¡¯s face was much better than before, his hand was hugging Serena¡¯s waist now, he had removed much of the cold from his eyes. He saw that everyone was waiting here and it looked like they were about to go inside. Serena chuckled slightly at them and said in a low voice, ¡°You guys are so tired today, let¡¯s go home now. Although she wore a smile on her face, it was obvious to everyone that her eye sockets were red, she had obviously been crying. Not only that, his lips were also swollen¡­. Everyone lowered their heads in shame, they clearly knew what had happened after a while. Anna was taken aback for a moment. She wanted to pounce inside; thank goodness she hadn¡¯t. If she had not insisted earlier and gone inside, wouldn¡¯t it have interrupted her well? Then they all climbed into the cars together, for they hade in two cars, but Cristian and Serena were no longer separated. Luca was Cristian¡¯s assistant, driving for Cristian of course. In this car, two extra people could not fit after two people were seated. Therefore Matteo and Anna could only sit in another car. It was a good chance for Anna, she followed behind Matteo to the side of the car with exultant steps, got into the car with him. David was standing beside her watching this scene, he had narrowed his eyes and looked at Luke unconsciously. Suddenly he felt a little sorry for him. Luca was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, but he could not bear to look out the window; he saw Anna and Matthew getting into David¡¯s car. He lowered his eyelids and stopped the emotions in the depths of his eyes. Something happened to David suddenly, he approached the window with an uglyugh, leaned forward and handed the key to Luke. -Brother, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t help you. Go away. Luca took the key thrown by him, his eyes were surprised. -Come on, take a good chance! Luca¡¯s ears were hot, he looked toward the two people sitting in the back seat of the subconsciousness, -Mr. Cristian, Miss Serena? Cristian did not want to show his attitude, he hugged Serena ying with her hair. Serena was a little embarrassed and said with a dryugh, -Luca, leave if you want. -Oh,¡± David leaned against the window and shook his head at the scene, -If it¡¯s not to help my brother, I don¡¯t want to get into this car to feel their love. He hadn¡¯t even gotten into the car yet, he was already feeling his love, so what would happen while he was driving? He was going to throw up because of his love. He felt it, Cristian abruptly looked up and looked at him coldly. Evidently he still hadn¡¯t forgotten that he had gone snitching and said coldly, -You can walk back. Ouch, ouch, ouch. David shook his head hopelessly, looked away from Serena for help. This sister-inw, I see she still scolds me for saying that thing about you. You can tell that-someone is not resigned to what doesn¡¯t end today. Having finished saying this, Cristian had narrowed his eyes dangerously, his eyes full of violence, -What are you saying? This bastard had dared to provoke dissension between him and Serena. Serena could clearly understand Cristian¡¯s feeling, she also knew that this friend of theirs did not provoke dissension on purpose, just to make a joke with them. That is why she was neither angry nor looking for trouble from Cristian, on the contrary, she said On the contrary, she said with a faint smile. -What if he doesn¡¯t resign? I¡¯ve heard about this, he can¡¯t do it again in the future. Thanks to you today. If you hadn¡¯t nanded the position to Luca, we couldn¡¯t have evene looking for you here. Be that as it may, the problem has been solved. Having said that, Serena reached out her hand to pinch Cristian¡¯s. -Are you not happy now, teasing me about what you said then? Cristian immediately gave up in front of Serena: -Of course not, everything I said then is true, but it doesn¡¯t stop me from being upset by this person. Besides, you didn¡¯t hear him teasing us a moment before. It¡¯s a good excuse to make him walk back. Having said that, Cristian hugged her waist again with one hand, buried his face between her neck and shoulder, sniffed her scent aggressively like a child, Serena did not feelfortable being affectionate in front of others. She pped Cristian¡¯s hand and pushed him away for resisting her forehead with her hand, -Sit properly. Cristian looked at her with a dissatisfied face. -Get in the car, let¡¯s go home. David looked at Cristian who was suffering backwards, saying, -You¡¯re a little sister-inw, you understand justice, not like someone-¡¬. He took the key and got in by sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, started the car while letting out a sigh. -I didn¡¯t expect even the golden bachelor of those years to get on the right track. I thought you wouldn¡¯t marry all your life ording to your previous character that saw women as evil. And I thought that if you wanted to marry , maybe it would only be possible with a man. Having said that, Davidughed out loud to himself sincerely. Cristian¡¯s face was dark and embarrassed, -Shut up. He had no memory of the past, although he longed to know what it was like in the past, when he heard David¡¯s words, it seemed to him that he was shaming him. David looked at Serena through the rearview mirror: -Dear, he doesn¡¯t know because he has no memory, but you understand him deeply, don¡¯t you? Hearing this, Serena was stunned; she remembered the difficult days when she had just entered the unknowingly married Ferrari family. At that time, she lived every day in deep suffering, she let out a big sigh when she remembered it now. She had a big misunderstanding with Cristian that year, it was really¡­. He thought about it, thenughed and said, ¡°I understand him very well. Chapter 972: How ridiculous. Understand deeply? Cristian frowned unconsciously when he heard these words. He looked at Serena¡¯s eyes and brought a rare emotion more. David had just said that he took women as evil, she had said that she understood him deeply, perhaps before he treated her¡­. Yes, Cristian remembered the words Manuel had said to him. He had said that he had not treated his mother well, in fact very badly. It seemed that she had really done a lot of things to hurt Serena. Thinking about this, Cristian clenched his fists tightly,ughed in his heart, perhapsughed to himself. -Everything here, it¡¯s all in the past, it¡¯s not important what happened in the past. Not important? Cristian stared at Serena¡¯s profile, pursed his thin lips, said nothing. In another car. Anna followed Matteo into the car, but she didn¡¯t dare sit with him in the back unscrupulously, so she could only squeeze into the passenger seat. It was enough for her to be able to sit with him in the same car. But she did not expect that the person walking toward them was Luca, Luca sat in the driver¡¯s seat, he was in suspense when he saw Anna sitting in the passenger seat, then he looked at Matteo from the corner of his eye with a slight expression. Matteo was sitting there, his face still indifferent. He was a little surprised when he saw that Luke wasing, but he remembered his actions these days, perhaps he would guess some in his heart. Why are youing with us? Anna¡¯s expression was surprised when she saw Luca and asked him, blinking her eyes surprisingly. Luca lied without getting angry, -David has something to say to Mr. Cristian, that¡¯s why he made mee here. -Ok, I didn¡¯t expect him to dare to sit in that car. He just ratted on Mr. Cristian. With Mr. Cristian¡¯s terrible appearance, I thought he would at least try to get away from him. Anna kept her chin thoughtful and said she hadn¡¯tpletely noticed other clues. Luca looked at her, he thought it was okay too, thank goodness it was not awkward between them. The car started up, but suddenly Matteo said lightly, ¡°I have something to tell Serena.¡± With that said, he opened the door and got out of the car. Anna saw him get out of the car, a nervous expression appeared on his face. She looked at him as he opened the door, she too began to act unconsciously. After Matthew got out of the car, Anna also stood outside the car following him and watched him nervously. Luke who saw this scene felt only a pain in his heart, sat in the driver¡¯s seat without moving, looking at the two of them through the mirror. -You can talk to her after you get home, now Serena must have a lot of things she wants to talk about with Mr. Cristian. Will you disturb them by going there? Matteo looked at her with an indifferent look and said coldly, -I shouldn¡¯t, there is someone else in the car. Anna was speechless. She was a little distressed and biting her lower lip, not sure how she was going to convince Matteo to stay. He had just sat in the car, how could he want to go without something having happened? But he couldn¡¯t think of any other reason to convince Matteo toe here. Besides, even if he went now, it might not work out for him. He could squeeze in a little, but couldn¡¯t he squeeze in with Serena behind her? If he had done so, it might have killed him, Mr. Cristian, because of the way he looked. Just as Anna was wrapping herself around him, Matteo took steps forward. She was anxious and had almost torn the bottom of her clothes. The car in front suddenly took off like an arrow out of the string, the speed was too high, and it was gone in the blink of an eye. David let go of the gas pedal, gave a slight sigh, looked at Matthew and the others who were far behind and said with a smile, ¡°I react quickly fortunately, I don¡¯t want another person in this car, it will be very interesting to leave the three of them together. Serena who was behind did not hold back the corners of her mouth twitching after hearing, this David was really a bad person. But Serena did not expect him to be so sharp. It must have been the first time she had met Matteo and Anna, and she understood the tangle of emotions between the three of them. Now the three were sitting in the same car, shouldn¡¯t something have happened? She thought about it, Serena looked back worriedly, Cristian¡¯s hand wrapped around her, -Don¡¯t worry, they will find a way to work it out. Serena could only nod, she couldn¡¯t do anything even though she was worried, she couldn¡¯t get into the feelings, could she? s, there they had to do what they wanted. Luck would be defined by fate. Matthew who watched the car drive away stayed in the same ce for a while, heard a cautious voiceing from the back. -It¡¯s just ¡­ Serena¡¯s car has left, do you ¡­ do you still want to stay here? Matteo moved his lips, but could not say a word. It seemed to him that the person in front of him had done it on purpose. If not ¡­ why had he switched with Luke on purpose, and then driven the car so fast when he got ready to go there. Heh, he was a smart guy. It didn¡¯t matter, he was going to leave things as they were. Anyway, it was the same to him as sitting in any car. Matthew turned to get into the car calmly, not giving her a nce as he drove past Anna. Annaughed when he turned around, but she did not wait for him to get directly into the car without looking at her once more. Anna was devastated, she could no longer hold back her smile, but she quickly normalized anyway and got into the car immediately. Luca sat in the driver¡¯s seat, his expression was normal as if nothing had happened. -He started the car. The car started, Anna could not bear to look at Matthew hiding in the back. Sitting here for her meant looking for an opportunity to talk and get along affectionately with him. But she was shy, sitting in the passenger seat. Besides, Matteo was resting with his eyes closed from the moment he got into the car, he seemed to be very tired. Anna wanted to talk to him many times, but she could only swallow the words she was about to say when she saw that he had closed his eyes. Perhaps he had seen that she had bitten her tongue once and could no longer bear to see her. The color of Luke¡¯s eyes had darkened and then he had started talking to Anna. -When do you n toe back this time? he asked. The car was strangely silent, suddenly she heard someone talking, Anna was surprised. then she remembered that there was another person in the car. She touched her face in shame as she looked at Luca. -Are you talking to me? Luca answered her with an indifferent face. -What do you think? Having just said this, she hid the ferocity in the corners of her eyes. She did not expect his feeling of existence in her heart to be so low. It was also true, all her attention was on Matthew from the moment she got into the car, how could she pay attention to him driving beside her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Luca, Luca, how ridiculous you look like this. ¡° Chapter 973: Don’t be comfortable ¡°She didn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t like you, she didn¡¯t even pay attention to you.¡± She had not expected her to like him for so many years, she had realized that he had no ce in her heart. There was nothing wrong with her, she was not excellentpared to others, besides, her looks were not bad either. The others had not ced her in their hearts. Luca felt tired inside, he could not speak suddenly. Anna seemed to have found the source to eliminate the awkward situation by talking to him. The pleasant voice entered his ears sentence by sentence. -I don¡¯t know, this time is to bring Manuel here to look for Serena. We worry about her, but we see that she seems to be fine. She should be back on the 15th day of the lunar calendar. Saying this, Anna looked as if something had happened to her, she added: -But I am looking forward toing back, the Lantern Festival in the country is more lively. There were many usual activities for the Lantern Festival in many ces. I could go and see and it would be interesting to participate. She felt she had been very discouragedtely, she needed to attend some vigorous activities to regain her confidence. Luca had an idea, he looked at her, -Maybe we can get back together. Get back together? Anna looked at Matthew in the rearview mirror and bit her lower lip, -But¡­. -But what? You went out with me, I have a responsibility to get you home safely, or I couldn¡¯t finish the assignment well if something happened to you on the way. It was homework again, Anna could not help but exim, -Luke, you are really a good and responsible person. Luca was speechless. Yes, he really was a good responsible person, it was the first time he was so responsible. But he did not expect to be given a good person¡¯s letter, he did not know whether he should feel happy or sad. Also he had given him the good person card in front of the love rival, if he didn¡¯t have strong self-control, maybe he would have already smashed something s. Matthew who was resting with his eyes closed could not bear to twist the corners of his mouth at that moment. He thought he could dismiss all things in the outside world by closing his eyes. But when Anna began to speak, her voice entered his ears tyrannically without warning and upied his sense of hearing. From that moment Anna and Luke began to talk. When he heard Anna praising him for being a good person, Matthew could not stand it and winced once. It was the first time he felt poor for Luca. His feeling for Anna was very obvious, otherwise, David could not have understood him so quickly even for having met them once, and that was why he had helped him create opportunities. Only the thought of Anna was too simple, he felt nothing and also gave him a good person¡¯s card. Perhaps this Luke would have preferred to vomit blood . At the thought of this, Matthew suddenly turned back shocked, frowning. What was he thinking? In the past, when he closed his eyes, he was able to repel all the sounds of the outside world. But now he had not only heard all sounds from outside, he had also started thinking about them. This problem was much more serious than usual. He thought about it, Matthew opened his eyes, his sight fell on Anna¡¯s cheek. Anna had made a bun on her cheek, she had put a beautiful Iris hairpin on the side. The cheek was very round and beautiful, it was very vigorous. Only the ck and gray men¡¯s jacket on her was notpatible with her current look. Was it notpatible? Matthew had moved the tip of his finger, had silently gathered her gaze. But Anna caught his gaze at this moment suddenly and turned her head to look at him pleasantly. Wake up! Matthew had just closed his eyes pretending to sleep. This girl¡­ had she acted so quickly? Had she paid attention to him every minute? He remembered that she had been rejected by him several times, he had said good and bad words to her, but she still had not given up on his idea. She had continued to admire him vigorously. Matthew seemed a little ufortable in his heart. Why did he feel that way? It was obvious that they had not spent much time alone together; what was it about him that made him like her? His appearance? That was the only reason Matthew could think of. After thinking that what Anna liked was only his appearance, he no longer felt ufortable in his heart. Now he saw Anna¡¯s bright face again, but heughed coldly in his heart and immediately closed his eyes. Anna saw that he opened his eyes obviously and greeted him. She thought that he could speak to her, who knew that he would only cast her a nce, pick it up and close his eyes again. His smile was so stiff. He had not given her another look, he did not even want to talk to her. Was he, was he really that unfriendly? For a moment, Anna felt very frustrated; she could only sit with her eyelids down. She was not paying attention to Matthew this time; instead, she was staring out the window. She did not know that her current expression was entirely reflected in the car window, perhaps only Luke who was looking out the window, could see the expression on her face. She nced at Matteo who was in the back seat, Luca¡¯s aura increased violently, he said with cold derision, -When will you return to the country Mr. Matteo? He had said his name directly, Matteo had moved his eyes just closed and opened them again, he answered lightly. -There are many things to be done in thepany, very soon. -So,¡¬ Lucaughed, -I see we have no chance of getting back together. Anna did not want to talk, but she could not bear to ask him now: -Will you be back so soon? When? It seemed to her that perhaps, if Matteo agreed, she coulde back with him right away. Matteo tightened his thin lips with indifference and said after a while: -In a few days. Would he leave after a few days? Anna blinked once, she did not find the foreign country interesting all of a sudden, it would be better to go back with Matteo soon. If she had taken the opportunity to get on the same flight with Matteo, maybe she could have sat with him in the same row, and at that time? Anna had a gray area in the top of her head, after thinking about this in her mind, she had be vigorous again. Both Matthew and Luke had realized that. Maybe this had given this girl some hope, she had been able to take advantage of it with efforts, she had also been able to reinvent herself. Matthew had no choice but to speak no more. But everyone knew what Anna¡¯s intention was in his heart. After that, an awkward silence again plummeted inside the car, and he drove home like that along the road. Matthew got out of the car once it stopped. Anna quickly unbuckled her seat belt and followed him very carefully. Luca was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat after parking the car. He watched the two drive away with weak eyes. He was super nervous, Luca started to look for something in his pockets, but he did not find the thing he wanted. The car window was touched by someone, Luca looked out of the corner of his eye and saw David standing outside the window. Then he opened the car and sat inside.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. -He said, -Hey, brother, aren¡¯t you following them right now, and what are you doing sitting here all excited? -Do you have a cigarette? Chapter 974: Did he look like he was jealous? Cigar? David suddenlyughed at the word. -Hey, that¡¯s fine but are you a coward? That woman went with another man, I tell you if you are a man, get up to follow her right away. You don¡¯t care about other things, it¡¯s a serious matter that you own what¡¯s in front of you. Own? Luke only thought it might be funny when he heard this word. However, he was hurting inside, ¨²a bitter feeling spread throughout his chest. He could not evenugh. -Do you have a cigarette? He asked again. He was silent for a while, David searched his jacket pocket for a while and finally pulled out a pack of cigars for Luca. Luca took it and pulled one out, biting it in his mouth. He waited for a long time and Davide did not give him a lighter. Luca looked at him with a frown, Davideughed innocently, -Why are you looking at me? Your Mr. Cristian found me in a hurry earlier, it¡¯s not my fault I forgot to bring the lighter, yes? -Why the fuck are you carrying cigars if you don¡¯t have a lighter? -Fucking hell, why are you swearing? If you have the ability, say it in front of that girl. -Get the fuck out of here. I handed the cigars back, kicking David out without patience. He had not fully mitigated the anguished mood. On the contrary, he had be more irritable for not being able to get what he wanted. But David was different, for he took the cigars with aughing, mischievous air, then put them away. -There¡¯s no use getting angry with me. In the first ce I am not your rival in love, secondly I am not your enemy, andstly I am the good brother who helped you. Do you reproach me instead of thanking me? Luke remained silent and tightened his lips. But David suddenly came together at that moment and looked at him carefully. Luca frowned and realized that he was looking at that scar on his face, the expression immediately became unnatural. -What are you doing? He asked coldly and moved his face aside. He hid his hideous scar under the shadow. Actually this scar was not so important to him. Before-now it was if a person did not like him. This scar from the past had never even been a wound to him, perhaps. But now? After Luke turned his head, David seemed to know his mindset immediately,ughed: -Did I make a mistake just now? Don¡¯t you dare show me your scar. Listen to me brother, don¡¯t you dare to confess your feelings to that girl about this scar? -No, I don¡¯t. -Luca denied very quickly. David narrowed his eyes, the girls turned very quickly, and heughed, saying after a while, -Don¡¯t you know that double denial is that of affirmation? Luke looked at him, opened the car door and got out of the car, leaving the key with David. -What, are you angry with me because I said what you think? Seeing that Luca did not answer him, David reached out to pull down the bottom of his clothes, saying, -I mean, what¡¯s wrong with the wounds on a man¡¯s body? Now it is time of peace, if it was the previous time of war, every man had a wound, small or big. Every man like you who is in love, couldn¡¯t he marry a girl? -David, you talk a lot today. There are things that don¡¯t concern you, don¡¯t get involved in those. -If it wasn¡¯t because you are my brother and you are also suffering for love, do you think I would want to get into that? Okay, okay, I only have time to talk to you today, when youe back to the country in the future, I won¡¯t have a chance to talk to you even if I wanted to. Today you treat me like I¡¯m long-winded. But what I tell you is serious, if you want you can discuss it with me. Having said that, David released Luca¡¯s clothes with initiative and tightened two hands on the steering wheel. -Ok, I¡¯m off. See you in the future. The car disappeared very quickly from the underground garage. Luca turned his head and looked for a while at the ce where the missing car was parked. Then he closed his eyes in a dazed way. He may have wanted to be brave, but Anna was deeply in love with Matthew. Would it have been just annoying for her if he confessed his feelings to her now? After David left, Luke walked quietly in the direction of the elevator. Passing by the garbage can, he threw the unlit cigarette in his hand into it. When he returned, since he had no keys, he could only ring the doorbell. It was Anna who opened the door for him, Anna was shocked when she saw him and reacted suddenly. -Why did youe up now and note up with us earlier? It was an innocent and surprised sentence, but it pushed Luke into the depths of hell instantly. Was it like that? Did he who had no sense of existence really have a chance in front of her? Luca did not feelfortable in his heart, but he could not even make a mean face now, he just nodded his head slightly and said yes. He didn¡¯t know why, Anna felt he didn¡¯t have much interest. But she quickly realized what she had said earlier, she quickly exined, -Sorry, I didn¡¯t realize you weren¡¯ting upstairs with us, I just¡­. -All right. -Luca looked at her and then said coldly, -All your attention is on Mr. Matthew, it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t notice me. Anna remained suspended in the same ce and tried to understand Luca¡¯s words little by little. She had not finished yet, Luca took off his shoes and entered. Anna stood there alone for a while and finally understood. It seemed that Luca was angry. All your attention was on Lord Matthew, it was normal that you didn¡¯t notice me. Even this sentence sounded strange¡­. A feeling of jealousy. Why did it sound like he was jealous? Jealous? Anna panicked and grabbed her hair unconsciously. It was impossible for Luca to be jealous, she had asked him and he didn¡¯t like it at all. He just wanted her to say a few words in his favor for treating her well. So what was he angry about, maybe she had thought too much? Anna went back into the house scratching her head. Only Matthew was sitting on the sofa looking at the papers, Serena and Cristian entered the room. after they returned. Luke half-closed his lips when he saw Matteo, he immediately wanted to return to the room with cold eyes, but suddenly he remembered that there was no room that belonged to him. With some despair in his heart, Luca could only choose a ce to sit. The room was quiet; when Anna returned, she saw only Matthew and Luke, hurriedly hiding in his room.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This awkward atmospherested for a long time until everyone got ready to eat. Anna went to the kitchen to prepare the meal. Luca who had been ignored as a transparent person had seen Anna enter the kitchen and had an idea. This girl was not really sensible, she had just recovered from illness, why had she entered the kitchen again? He wanted to get up and persuade her, but Matthew who stood in front of her was as indifferent as if nothing had happened. She could not bear to frown, she wanted to say something but realized that she did not seem to have the right posture. She could only swallow the words again. Chapter 975: It can be solved with a kiss. On the other side, Serena had finally put Cristian to sleep. It was very hard to imagine that a man like him needed to appease himself with sleep one day. In these days Cristian had not been able to sleep well all the time, it was possible that he had received the spiritual blow and torture, that¡¯s why sleeping became difficult, moreover, he would wake up from sleep by himself after falling asleep. That situation was really serious, if itsted only a few days, nothing would happen. But if itsted for a long time, his mind might have problems. Serena was really angry and upset facing Cristian like that. She was angry at what he had done by hiding from her; her spirit was touched by it. It was obvious that her mindset must have been very strong, but eventually she had be that way. That was why she had suffered so much in recent times. That¡¯s why Serena had asked only to appease him, this bastard Cristian could have taken advantage of this opportunity. He rubbed her waist from time to time with his hand, finally said in a rough voice, ¡°I miss you, it can only be solved with a kiss.¡± He had a great urge to give her a palm and asked when she had be a rogue. But Serena could not resist when she saw his face and thin white lips. She only lowered her head to kiss him obediently. At first Serena only wanted to kiss him lightly. Who knew that he would end up touching her cheeks and red lips with his hands, Cristian reversed the host¡¯s position, squeezed her with his big hand directly, opened his mouth and kissed her. -Em. Serena looked astonished, not expecting him to be so shameless. Then she pushed him away. But Cristian groaned, the sound came from his lips and teeth. -I¡¯m sick now, how can you push me away? Sick? Serenaughed in her heart. What sick person had strength as great as he? But his thin lips were a little cold and dry. Moreover, Serena missed him less at this time, finally obeyed him with a half-agreement. The two kissed for a while, because there were people outside, also Cristian¡¯s strength was not equal to his desires, so they did not do it too much. But Serena still went to the bathroom to fix her appearance before leaving the room. She heard the kitchen door close on her way out. -Who went into the kitchen? She asked and looked at the two people in the living room. Matthew and Luke. Well, it was clear who had gone into the kitchen. Serena remembered that Anna had had a severe fever a few days ago, which was why she had not let her cook these days. She did not expect that she would enter the kitchen again today. Then Serena went straight there and opened the kitchen door. -Anna, get out of there. Anna was frozen: -What¡¯s going on? -Cristian hired a maid, what do you want to do in there, take her job? Anna was silent for a long time and said with weak eyes: -I can¡¯t get used to eating the food made by her, I want to make my own. -Be that as it may, I haven¡¯t had a fever for many days now. I am full of energy, I don¡¯t feel bad in my body. I won¡¯t have a rpse to cook once, why worry? -Anna came upughing, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right Serena, don¡¯t you want to eat the food I prepared? If you don¡¯t eat it now, you won¡¯t be able to eat it in a few when I return to the country. Serena remembered the conversation she had had with Cristian at the pool at the mention of the word ¡°Back? ¡°. He had said he was going back to the country with her. At the thought, Serena said with a slight smile, ¡°Who says I can¡¯t eat it? I can¡¯t eat it here, but I can eat it in the country. -Ah? -Anna had a surprised look on her face,-she did not react for long. -What are you saying-are you going back to the country, too? And what will happen to Mr. Cristian? Are you going to leave him here? -Actually? Serena stretched to arch a brow,-I¡¯ll have to take him with me if I go back to the country. ¨C Lord Angelo-will he agree? From her point of view, that Angel was really difficult to be around. Something that would not have been easy to achieve, the key was that he was dissatisfied with Serena. If Serena brought Cristian back to the country, Anna believed that Angelo would not agree with her character, and might even lock them under house arrest. Serena¡¯s face reached a new sadness when Angelo was mentioned. It was true, when Cristian had promised him, Serena had already thought of this. She did not think Angelo would agree. But neither was she a person who would not do one thing to humor another person. She had just remembered that Cristian¡¯s grandfather, was also her savior. If he had not been there, there would have been no Cristian this time. Why-why was she worrying? He was worrying about leaving the elder in a quandary; he had reached old age anyway. Perhaps what he wanted to do was to apany his children and grandchildren more. One could see this gentleman¡¯s desire for family affinity andpanionship by looking at Angelo¡¯s expression and the eyes with which he looked at Beatrice, and even Manuel afterwards. Perhaps. An idea came to Serena in her mind, and then slowly took shape. After a moment, Serena chuckled slightly, -I always find the right way to deal with problems, that day has note yet, let¡¯s spend the day first as what it is. -Since when do you take your time like this? It¡¯s hard to get people used to it.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Serena entered, -I¡¯ve always been a well-off person, you just didn¡¯t know me well before. Okay, if you want to make lunch, I¡¯ll help you. -You¡¯re pregnant, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be killed by Mr. Cristian with my eyes if he knows you¡¯re cooking with me. Even though she had said it that way, Anna still let it pass on her side. It had been a long time since the two of them had been so close and talked extravagantly. As they chatted with great interest, Anna told Serena about Luke all of a sudden. Then she could not bear to tell about him. -Do you think this person is strange? He asks me to speak well of him for the annual bonus on the one hand, on the other hand he seems to be angry. Are you saying that if this person is very strange, you want me to speak well of him or not? Serena stopped what she was doing and looked at Anna who wasining. ¡°This girl ¡­ didn¡¯t have any outerments? It was a very obvious thing, didn¡¯t she get it? ¡± For a moment, Serena did not know what to say. She only pitied Luca suddenly, she was almost certain that if Luca continued to do this, Anna would never realize that she liked him in her whole life. Serena rolled her eyes and hesitated to say something to make it a little clearer to Anna. Anna suddenly raised her hand and held the garlic tightly with the knife when she was hesitating. -It is also very strange, it seems to me that he is jealous¡­ but I have no proof. -Serena looked at her, said tentatively, -Maybe he really is jealous? Chapter 976: Stay! Anna kept touching the garlic, and then quickly cut it into several pieces. Looking at the garlic, Serena asked curiously, ¡°Are you going to eat it? -would that be a problem? -Anna replied. -No, of course not, what I meant was, do you like the taste of garlic? After his words, Anna immediately reacted and said, -You¡¯re right, my better half is still here, I shouldn¡¯t eat garlic. If I have a chance to talk to him in private, garlic breath will be very bad for him when I open my mouth. Thinking of this, Anna immediately threw the cut garlic into the garbage. Then she quickly cleaned the kitchen knife and the table. -Thank goodness you warned me,¡± Anna murmured. She looked intensely at Anna, Serena found no sign of dodging her gaze, she seemed to have forgotten all the words between them. -Doesn¡¯t care about them, or out of carelessness? -Serena thought and said, -Well¡­ did you hear what I said? -On what? -Anna replied. -Maybe Luke is jealous,¡¬ said Serena. -That¡¯s impossible! -Anna shouted. -How do you know? You¡¯re suspicious, too, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re not sure, that¡¯s all,¡± Serena replied. -You¡¯re right, I am a little suspicious, but I consider it carefully, I think it¡¯s impossible that Luca fell in love with me. We have known each other for a long time, if he liked me he would tell me. However, he denied it when I asked him that day. I really regret asking him for quick impulses, I am so ashamed that I asked such a question. -Well, I don¡¯t know what I can tell her. I¡¯d better stay out of her business,¡± Serena thought. And Serena said nothing more; the two people cooked in silence. At that moment, Cristian fell asleep, so Serena prepared a ration of food for him in advance, when he woke up, it would be more convenient for him to eat. When Serena got the food in the refrigerator, she heard Matteo Giordano say something. -Tomorrow I go back to my country,¡± Matteo said. After his words, the chopsticks that had been in Anna¡¯s hand fell to the floor. It seemed that time had not passed, after a while, Anna lowered her head in embarrassment, and prepared to pick up the chopsticks that had slipped. But one person acted more nimbly than she did, Luke picked up the chopsticks and put them on the table, then went to the kitchen to get another pair of chopsticks for Anna. When he received the chopsticks, Anna was ufortable and said, -has he¡­? -You don¡¯t know how to hold chopsticks well, how clumsy,¡± scolded Luke in a low voice. Immediately Anna opened her eyes furiously. But she did not feel like paying attention to his insults, Anna turned her gaze to Matthew and asked intensely, -When we got into the car, you said you would stay for a few days, didn¡¯t you? Why are you leaving tomorrow? Are you in a hurry, is it easy to book ces? -Chiara Gatti will handle it well,¡± Matteo replied. Hearing Chiara¡¯s name, Anna was silent and thought, ¡°Yes, so many days have passed, it¡¯s time for Chiara to start working. She will be able to take care of all the business she has to take care of. After a while Anna said, ¡°Can I go back with you? Now I¡¯m going to book seats. After the words, she ate no more, and went to her room to get her cell phone, leaving the bowl and chopsticks on the table. Everyone remained silent. Serena cast a furtive nce at Luke, she was in doubt from her normal expressions, there seemed to be no change of mood for Luke. But after thinking for a while, Serena dispelled the suspicion, after all, Luca was working under Cristian Ferrari¡¯s direction, for them, his joy and anger were invisible. -Why are you in such a hurry, Matteo? I didn¡¯t know you were leaving tomorrow,¡± Serena asked, and took a bowl of broth for herself. Matteo turned his gaze to his sister and said in a softer tone, -Something thorny hase up in thepany, I have to go back and undo it. I thought I could stay a few more days with you, but the current situation does not allow me to. Be careful, I know it is difficult for you to be in a foreign country alone. If you will have difficulties, don¡¯t endure them alone, I am your strongest support. Saying this, Matthew paused. His lips moved slightly, he seemed to have something on the tip of his tongue. After a while he said slowly, ¡°Although the Calligaris family is strong, the Giordano family is not shy, you know what I mean? Serena was stunned, yes, she understood him well. Serena thought: -Matteo was afraid that Angelo Calligaris would act against Serena, even with the strength of his family, what it meant to her was that if she needed the Giordano family, he would help her and not back down, no matter what happens. -I have an older brother like Matteo who is so strong, who is so good, I feel like he could save the world,¡± Serena thought. Said Serena with tear-filled eyes, -Matteo. -OK, let¡¯s drink the broth,¡± replied Matteo. Serena drank the broth, lowering her head, but Luca was looking at her at that moment. He did not think Matteo would treat Serena so tenderly. -But the way he spoke to Anna was so cold. -Was that the reason Anna was so sad? -However, I am no one, I am in no position to scold her. Actually, I did not y with Anna¡¯s feelings, my attitude is clear. -If Anna continues to lose herself in her emotions, she will be in trouble,¡¬ Luca thought. At this thought, Luca¡¯s heart ached. -If Anna continues to fall in love with Matteo, being unrepentant like me, what could happen? -Luca thought. -Oh, no! Why are there no empty seats for tomorrow? -I didn¡¯t think there were no more seats avable for tomorrow, why do so many passengers want to return to their country in the morning? It¡¯s so strange. As Anna said this, she stood up next to Matteo, looking at him with a pained look, and said, -Could you stay a few more days, don¡¯t you still have enough time to have a nice talk with Serena? Matteo frowned and replied, -There is an emergency in thepany, I have to go out. Hearing his tone, Anna felt she had no more chance, bit her lip and returned to her seat, lowering her head. Everyone could see that Anna had lost her spirit. Everyone was thinking their own thoughts at lunch. Lunch over, Serena did not take long to return to her room. Late in the evening, Domenico hade for the Calligaris family¡¯smand, and he had invited everyone to dinner at his house. Thinking that Matteo would be out in the morning, Serena agreed to his request because she had to discuss precisely some business with Angelo. -Of course, it is not an insignificant thing, I will have to exin it well to Angelo. With Manuel¡¯s efforts, I don¡¯t know if he will be kinder to me,¡± Serena thought. Anna was in no mood to do anything about Matteo¡¯s departure, and when the others decided to have dinner at Angelo¡¯s house, she refused. Matteo did not feel like going, but she could not ignore him, considering the rtionship between them and Serena. -As a member of the Giordano family, I have to go,¡± Matteo thought.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the end, what was left was Luca and Anna. Luke was trying to go with them, but when he left the house, Cristian made a profound gesture to him and said, -Stay! Chapter 977: Selfishness Luca did not understand why Cristian said this and asked, -Did I do something wrong, Cristian? Moving his lips, Cristian thought for a while and said, -You have worked with me for many years, haven¡¯t you? Although he had lost his memory of the past, he could see that Luke understood all his habits well, a perfect cooperation had been found between the two of them. With a nce or an action, Cristian understood immediately. -No doubt we have worked together for many years,¡± Cristian thought. Luca nodded in response, -Yes, Cristian. -Because it is the truth, because of the rtionship between us, I have to do something for you,¡¬ said Cristian. Luca said, -Cristian? -I give you a chance, if you fail, it means you don¡¯t have enough ability,¡¬ said Cristian. After the words, Cristian gave him a deep gesture and walked out. He had no intention of meddling in her affairs, but at noon, Serena returned to the room and described her story to him, while Cristian was eating, he presented a worried expression. He scolded Serena that there was no need to worry about other people¡¯s messes. Serena told him that she knew they were other people¡¯s problems, but they were her friends; she could not leave them. And then Cristian learned more details about that story in general. He was selfish, because Luca worked for him. Therefore, Cristian was eager to look for an opportunity for him. As for the oue, it would depend on Luca¡¯s actions. Luca looked at Cristian¡¯s silhouette with displeased eyes. What Cristian had said was what Luca thought, he also remembered something else, Cristian had also encountered many difficulties in that matter. -Why did he allude to the fact that I am not able to do it now? -Luke thought. When the others set out, Luca was lying on the sofa, and Anna left the room. -Don¡¯t you have dinner at his house? -Seeing Luca, Anna said hesitantly. She thought Luca was always by Cristian¡¯s side, but this time he was not, and asked, -You¡¯re not going with Cristian? Meeting Anna¡¯s gaze, Luca said slowly, -It¡¯s a family reunion, it¡¯s not appropriate for me. -You¡¯re right,¡¬ he had declined her invitation for the same reason. -It¡¯s a family meeting, they will discuss many things, strangers would be very embarrassed. -That¡¯s why, I¡¯d better not go¡­. ¨C Anna thought. She was trying to find something to eat, and did not know what she would find with Luca, her appearance was a surprise, but at the same time she was a little embarrassed, because it seemed that her words at noon had irritated Luca. Luca didn¡¯t answer her, and the phenomenon was more embarrassing, Anna hesitated for a while and then said, -Well¡­ I didn¡¯t want to say it at noon, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll say other good things for you to Serena, even if I don¡¯t, no doubt Serena will do me the favor of doing it for you to Cristian. -All right,¡± Luca replied, noticing her head. Anna added, ¡°Also, before I return the coat I borrowed during the day, I will clean it. Thank you very much. -Well, -Luca noticed his head again, his voice was very weak. It seemed a little strange to him, Luca hardly spoke at all today. -Are you angry with me? ¨C Anna asked. Luca looked up and looked at her. -Why? -Luca replied. The most mocking thing was that he could not be angry, and what he could do was to be left alone in a heavy mood. -Because I ignored you, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, the truth is that Matteo means a lot to me, that¡¯s why,¡¬ Anna exined. -Matthew means a lot to you? -Does his importance mean that he is the only one? Anna was silent. She did not know if Matthew was the only one for her. No one had ever asked her this question, so when Luca asked it, she did not know how to answer him. She liked Matteo, but she hadn¡¯t secretly fallen in love with him, she hadn¡¯t thought about the future, it was like looking for her own undoing, when Anna saw him, she was always lost in looking for Matteo¡¯s shadow, she never paid attention to his actions. Everything was covered by her consideration. Therefore, she did not know whether Matthew was the right one for her. Noticing his head, Anna quietly said, -I don¡¯t know if he is the one for me, but now what I want to do is to be closer to his heart, and to be with him. Public disys of such moving affection prated Luke¡¯s heart.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, the words that existed in his ears were insulting and satirical. -I stay here that it is not possible to listen to him. No, of course not. A voice cried out in his heart. -Go fight, Luke, fight for a chance for yourself. When that man hasn¡¯t epted it yet, steal his heart, do it even if you can only upy a corner of his heart¡± The voice was still shouting in his mind, but Luca moved nothing in his body, his lowered eyes had hidden all the strong emotions. After a long silence in the room, Anna suddenly realized the embarrassing phenomenon, and covered her mouth with her hand. -My God, what did I say? -I blurted out all my sincere desires to a man, I caused a problem,¡¬ Anna thought. -Well, I¡¯m going to get something to eat, do you want toe with me? -he asked. At that moment, Luca was angry, if she wanted to reject him, it was normal. Therefore, Anna thought that she would not ept his invitation, however, as soon as she had said that, Luca stood up. -Come on, what shall we eat? ¨C Luca asked. -Let¡¯s see and then decide,¡¬ answered Anna. Anna returned to the room and grabbed a coat. She was afraid of the winter cold, so she took a hat and a scarf. When she came out, she was like a round mass. However, standing in front of Luke, she saw nothing vituperative against herself. Leaving the house together, Anna looked everywhere. Seeing her action, Luca checked the map with his cell phone and said to her, ¡°There is a gourmet alley nearby, do you want to go see? After his words, Anna¡¯s eyes sparkled with desire. -Gastronomic alley? Very well, shall we walk? -Anna asked. -Well, it¡¯s a fifteen-minute walk, if it¡¯s too far for you,¡¬ said Luke. -Of course not, if we can find some gastronomic delights even if we walk fifteen minutes, it will be worth it,¡¬ replied Anna. -What exists in her mind is only food, and nothing else,¡¬ thought Luca. When the two of them arrived in the alley, Anna started shopping for all kinds of food, in general, she wanted to try everything. Luca was following her, and a smile appeared on his mouth, seeing that Anna was as cheerful as a sparrow. -If she could be so cheerful forever, that would be nice,¡¬ thought Luca. -What a pity! Her smile could only appear now, when wee back, everything will absolutely disappear,¡± Luca thought about this, and put out the fire in his heart. -Let¡¯s eat barbecue and drink beer in that tent, what do you think, Luca? -Anna asked. When Luca was deep in thought, Anna signaled to him, following his nces, Luca frowned and said, -Shall we drink beer? Chapter 978: Don’t underestimate me. -Do you want to drink again? -He hadn¡¯t had enough to drink, so did he want to continue? -Or was he in a bad mood? Thinking about this, Luca looked at Anna unconsciously. He found no sign of sadness, no sweetughter on her face, her eyes shining in the glow of light. -I just want to drink a little, besides, beer is not the same as alcoholic beverages, it¡¯s not that easy to get drunk, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get you into trouble,¡± Anna said. Luca closed his mouth slightly and did not answer her. He wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble, he just didn¡¯t want to see her say another man¡¯s name in front of him when she was drunk. -Yes or no? -Anna asked with her head bowed, seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything; he was very charming and sweet. When he saw her ape-like gesture, Luke unconsciously nodded his head and swallowed his saliva. -Thank you! -Luca replied. With Luca¡¯s permission, Anna quickly ran to the address with happiness, Luca looked at her with narrowed eyes. -Are you cuddling me? -Luca thought. No doubt Anna hade here to approve the gastronomic delights, she had bought a lot of barbecue and some beers. Anna poured beer into Luca¡¯s ss and hers, and then raised their sses to toast. -Come on, let¡¯s toast us! -said Anna.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But Luca did not quite understand her. -Although all of Serena¡¯s rtives are together, we apany each other. Even if we are in a foreign country, we can eat and drink here with someone by our side, it¡¯s the most beautiful thing for us, isn¡¯t it? -Anna exined. Luca thought she was right, so he nodded. Anna raised her head and took the beer in one go, her way of drinking it was very heroic, and poured it into both of their sses at once. -Let¡¯s go ahead, man, let¡¯s not fill up, let¡¯s not go back,¡± she said. -Stop drinking so much, don¡¯t forget what you said when you entered the store,¡¬ replied Luke. -How? -Well, I don¡¯t remember what I said, anyway, I won¡¯t get drunk, we are walking, and if you are getting drunk, lean on my arm,¡± Anna said. Luca was speechless and thought, -Support me on your arm? With your body so weak? Are you convinced you are supporting me with your frail body? I don¡¯t want to hurt you if I fall,¡± said Lucaughing. -It¡¯s impossible,¡± Anna exined unsatisfactorily, ¡°don¡¯t underestimate me. I am strong, if you get drunk without consciousness, I am able to take you home. If you really fall and throw yourselfpletely on me, you won¡¯t hurt me at all. -Throw yourself on you? -Thought Luke, reminding him of having sex, the image shed through his mind quickly, but he pushed it out of his mind immediately, blushing rapidly. -Aha, we haven¡¯t started drinking yet, why are you turning red like a tomato? ¨C Anna asked. Anna, however, did not know what he was thinking and thought it was all the alcohol¡¯s fault, so she teased him: -You are not capable of drinking much, eh? Luca passed his gaze over her and said, -You don¡¯t understand me. Anna noticed his head carefully and said, -No, I understand you just fine! But, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t divulge it. I know you are sensitive about your reputation, like what happened at noon, I didn¡¯t take your feelings into ount, and I said something wrong, you are so vindictive. After the words, Anna began to pour more beer into her ss, at first she toasted Luca symbolically, but every time she did, Luca urged her to drink. Finally, Anna stopped toasting with him simply, drank alone, and did not want to talk to him. Without realizing how much time had passed, Anna realized that their faces were hot, and she felt dizzy, supported her head with her hands as she looked at Luca with misty eyes. -You blush more! -Anna shouted. Although it was the truth, Luca seemed to sit calmly, and gradually savored the chopstick meals. Under Anna¡¯s gaze, the temperature of his face continued to rise. After a while, Luca raised his head and met her gaze. -Why are you looking at me, are you already full? -Anna asked. Looking at the person in front of her, Anna shook her head vigorously, but found two silhouettes, seeing double. -Aha! There are two Luke,¡¬ said Anna. And then, sheughed out loud. Seeing this, Luke put down his chopsticks and thought without remedy: -She told me she would never get drunk, and she was capable of drinking, but the result is this. -Looks like you¡¯re full,¡¬ Luca said, and then went to the cash register. He thought about taking Anna home, but when he paid for his meals, he found that Anna was heading toward the street, stumbling. Luca¡¯s color changed, and he immediately moved forward. But Anna staggered and about to drop him, Luca raised his hands and A picked him up. Boom! Anna¡¯s soft cheeks collided against Luca¡¯s chest, he lowered his head and found that his face was rippling from the blow, and said desperately, -Why didn¡¯t you wait for me sitting down? You are already drunk, how can you think of going home alone and putting both feet out! Anna mumbled, sounding like she hadn¡¯t heard Luke¡¯s words, cheered him on and kept walking as she said, -no¡­ don¡¯t follow me, I can-I can drink more. Cheers. Luca stepped forward and squeezed her slender wrist, and scolded her: -coborate, hey! We¡¯ll talk about thister. -No, I won¡¯t go home, there¡¯s no one waiting for me at home, I don¡¯t want to go,¡¬ Anna cried, her eyes were full of tears, which made her eyes shine brighter, she looked very poor. -Let¡¯s go for a walk to rx, shall we? -he asked. -A walk? It¡¯s so cold, she said she wants to go for a walk now, are you kidding? -Luca thought. But Luca did not know how to refuse her request, supporting her gently, and said, -No problem, but not now¡­. It¡¯s already veryte, we have to go home. Anna was still insistent with her action, but she was not as strong as Luca, besides, she was drunk, so she was taken home quickly. When they returned, Luca helped her lie down on the sofa. This time Anna was not as loud as before, thest time she got drunk she had screamed for a long time. Although she was noisy in the street today, she had been quiet since they hade home. When Luke helped her back into the room, Anna quickly held on to her coat and quickly ran to her bed. She was lying on the bed, with some strange soundsing out of her mouth. Luca adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner to the mostfortable setting, then tucked her in. Watching her fall asleep, he left the room. He washed up in the bathroom, and when he finished, Cristian and Serena had not yet returned. Luca stayed at Anna¡¯s bedroom door for a while, inside it was quiet, and went to the balcony, bored. Angelo¡¯s house. At that moment, the servants set the table well, Domenico was standing nearby, looked at everyone present and eximed, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s never been so lively here. Chapter 979: Controlling emotions well For so many years, Angelo Calligaris had eaten alone. Although Domenico apanied him, they were, after all, two old men, so there were not many topics to talk about between them. How bitter! Angelo had not been born to be alone; he had enjoyed life with his wife and daughter, and many mistresses. Without his inner fortitude, it was impossible to live life like that for so long. Now his youngest daughter was with him. Although his other daughter was not by his side, his grandson hade with his rtives, it was a family of three. Oh no, it was already a family of four. Matthew had also attended with Serena. There were eight people present, including Dominic and Angelo. What a liveliness! Angelo was smiling, it was aughter that appeared in his eyes, in his heart and in his face, and Manuel was sitting next to him, which gave him more pleasure. Thanks to Manuel, Angelo had more sympathy for Serena than before. In fact, he had hardly ever sympathized with Serena, with his pride, one could not tell. However, Manuel¡¯spany was like a brainwashing for Angelo; if he had made a liking rating for Serena, it would have been seventy points out of a hundred. But he was still proud, so he could not express his satisfaction with Serena, leaving his dignity behind. Fortunately, he had greeted Matteo, and then the two of them had talked for a while. They were heads of the same group, so they had a lot to talk about. It did not take long for him to rectify his opinion of Matteo; Angelo considered him a trustworthy person. During dinner, Manuel often spoke for Serena in front of Angelo. However, Beatrice Marchetti was distracted, looking at so many people, thoughts raced through her mind, and she was reminded of the past. At that time, she was very young, her older sister was the one who was kindest to her. Since she had given birth to Beatrice, her mother had had some health problems, she had spent some years in bed, although she had treated herself with very expensive medicine, she had eventually left this world. When her mother died, Iris Marchetti became the kindest to Beatrice. She cared for Beatrice as if she were her own daughter. Angelo was very sad about the woman¡¯s death, in fact, he had been sick, and then, ovee by homesickness, because of that, many business matters were postponed. Then, after putting his wife¡¯s affairs in order, Angelo had many things to undo, and he naturally ignored his daughters. At first his daughters understood him, but gradually the rtions between them grew weaker and weaker. For children, thepany of parents is very important. But the words the two girls heard most were that Angelo would have workmitments, and they would not have to wait for him to have dinner together. They would see each other less at first, and then they would have no more time to be together. Beatrice scoffed in her heart at the thought. -Angelo¡¯s only virtue was that he sincerely fell in love with his wife, his mother died very early, her price was already astronomical, many women wanted to be with him, but he ignored them. -The widower did not marry anyone or flirt with anyone. -The pity was that he wanted too much to control everything in his hands. -He persuaded Iris to marry the son of his business partner, and forced Iris and me to leave the family. -If he hadn¡¯t done that, Iris wouldn¡¯t have died,¡¬ thought Beatrice. -Beatrice! -quoted Manuel. When Beatrice was lost in her thoughts, an immature voice woke her up. She looked up and met Manuel¡¯s innocent and curious gaze; he asked, -Why are you crying, Beatrice? Hearing this, everyone present turned their heads toward Beatrice out of curiosity. Beatrice was stunned, touched her cheeks with her hand unconsciously, and tears rose to her eyes. -Am I crying? I hadn¡¯t noticed,¡± Beatrice eximed in her heart. It was unexpected for her; what she had done was remember the past, and then she was lost in her thoughts. She could not get over the flood of memories and cried. -It¡¯s a blunder. There are a lot of people here, besides, most of them are from the younger generation,¡± Beatrice thought. At that moment, Beatrice immediately stood up and showed augh, although it was forced, and exined, -It will be because of the spicy dishes, I¡¯m going to wash my face. After the words, she turned around and went to the bathroom. The phenomenon had begun to get stranger since that interlude. Although Beatrice kept augh on her face, after her departure, everyone was no longer in the mood to talk. Even Serena was worried about her. After some thought, she put her chopsticks down on the table and said, standing up, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look. No one held her back, Cristian said in a low tone, ¡°If you need me, tell me. -All right,¡± Serena replied. Serena went to the bathroom, the Calligaris family home was veryrge, with the help of the servants, eventually, Serena managed to find the bathroom. What she did not know, however, was that after she had left, Cristian had said to Angelo, who was sitting across from him, ¡°Grandpa, I have something to tell you. When Serena reached the bathroom, she thanked the servants. They replied that they were not needed with reverence and awe, and then went out. Serena entered the bathroom, thinking that she would have to look for a while, however, with only a nce, she was able to find that Beatrice was standing there watching, leaning against the sink. There were still traces of tears on her cheeks. She did not seem to be in a hurry to leave, so she had not washed when she entered the bathroom. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Beatrice turned her eyes in the direction. When she realized it was Serena, she smiled and said, ¡°Youe. Serena stopped her steps and looked at Beatrice confused. Because she was Cristian¡¯s aunt, but, in fact, she was not very close with her. Now seeing herughing with tears, Serena was very sad. -In fact, you didn¡¯t need toe, I can control my emotions well,¡¬ Beatrice said at that moment. Serena moved her lips slightly, walked over to her and stood beside her, handed her some napkins. -Clean them, Beatrice,¡± said Serena. She looked at the napkins for a while, and took them, Beatrice took one out to wipe away the tears, sniffing, and said: -In fact, I remembered the past, and felt many emotions, they were not of sadness. -But the tears came spontaneously, if Manuel hadn¡¯t remembered me, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed,¡¬ thought Beatrice.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. -The past¡­¡¬ murmured Serena. -Yes, that man¡­ It is his fault, if he had not forced us, we would not have run away from home. If we hadn¡¯t run away from the house, we wouldn¡¯t have¨Cmy older sister, Iris, who is your mother-inw, wouldn¡¯t have died. Chapter 980: I was bound to meet you Mother-inw¡­ She was Cristian Ferrari¡¯s mother, Iris Marchetti. That person¡­ At first he had told her about Cristian. When there had been contradictions between Cristian and Leonardo Ferrari, Cristian had told her about Iris, so Serena believed that her unknown mother-inw was a very chaste and strict woman. When she found out that her husband was flirting with another woman, she decided to divorce him immediately, and they would not see each other again for the rest of their lives. Serena envied Iris for her determined and resolute character. Therefore, Cristian hated Leonardo very much. But. -Let¡¯s get to the point, actually, these are just my personal opinions, there is no assumption in the world. If there were, many people would not die, nor would this happen. Be that as it may, it is good that we meet today. Said Beatrice with tears, everything is destiny, Iris and I¡¯s life was marked by running away from home, Iris met a bad man who was also lucky, it was just that the people of the Ferrari family would bring Cristian home, and he would be destined to meet you. Serena did not answer her. -It¡¯s all fate¡¯s fault,¡± Beatrice murmured, lowering her gaze. -Serena approached her and patted her lightly on the back. -Yes, I know,¡¬ Beatrice washed her face in the sink and smiled, -all right, we¡¯ll be right back. -Wait, Beatrice, I have something to tell you,¡± Serena said. -What? -said Beatrice. She hesitated for a moment looking at Beatrice, then Serena told her everything she and Cristian had decided. After the words, Beatrice¡¯s expression did not change at all, and she said, -It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s your business, if you have already decided, it¡¯s okay. Serena was surprised, she did not think Beatrice would agree so easily. -Beatrice, I have¡­¡± Serena wanted to exin. -Are you afraid Angelo won¡¯t ept it? Don¡¯t worry, if Angelo continues to be stubborn, I have ideas to wrong him,¡± and then, Beatrice gestured to hit him, -unless he is going to abandon me, I can make decisions for you. -Actually, I¡¯m afraid Angelo will be angry, he¡¯s too old,¡± Serena said. -Well, I have a good remedy,¡± Beatrice replied. -What is it? Serena asked. -Now Angelo gives all his attention to Manuel, if you want, you can leave Manuel by his side,¡± Beatrice exined. -No way,¡± Serena refused. Serena shook her head, and shook her head firmly, -No. She could not take advantage of her son to get her way. She could not take advantage of her son to achieve her goals, which would deprive her of her freedom, she could not do that. -I knew you would not ept that, and well we can say that and no more. Don¡¯t take it seriously. When you return home with Manuel, leave him to me,¡± Beatrice said. The meaning of these words was that they could do whatever they wanted, and that to stop noticing the oue, no matter what happened, would help them solve everything. -He is our guardian angel,¡¬ Serena thought. When they returned to the party, she realized that the phenomenon was a little strange. Serena had thought it was all Beatrice¡¯s fault, so she did not continue to think about it. When Serena sat down, Angelo¡¯s nces met hers, which were like sharp knives, startled Serena to death. -What had happened? -Was he going to the bathroom to check on Beatrice who had upset him? -Or did Angelo not change his mind at all with Manuel¡¯s help? -thought With many doubts in her mind, Serena could not ask her face. She endured their cold stares until the end of dinner, and Angelo snapped at her and said, -Come with me to the study room. Serena raised her head and assured Angelo¡¯s nces, no doubt he would talk to her. -But why study hall? -Well, whatever his reasons, I have something to tell him, perfect,¡¬ Serena thought. So, Serena would answer him. However, at that moment, Cristian¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded. -If you have something urgent, tell me, don¡¯t make things difficult for Serena,¡¬ said Cristian. Serena did not understand them well. Angelo was irritated by her act of protecting Serena, and shouted, -Am I giving her a hard time? I just wanted to say something to her in the study hall, and nothing more. Why do you say that? I know you like Serena, but it¡¯s no big deal. Cristian¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice, and he added: -Angelo, I¡¯m making myself understood, on the surface, you want to say something to her, but you will definitely give her a hard time. -How, you! -Angelo was all trembling with anger and spoke no more. At the same time, Serena took Cristian¡¯s hands, approached Angelo and said in a low voice, -Angelo, I¡¯ming with you. Cristian frowned and grabbed her wrist, Serena lightly squeezed his palm to give him the signal to let go and said softly, -Nothing will happen, we will talk and nothing else, he won¡¯t attack me, rx. -Yes, just talk and that¡¯s all. -But I¡¯m afraid Angelo will say something bad that will hurt you, that¡¯s why I wanted to protect you and I didn¡¯t want you to go,¡¬ Cristian thought. She was not there, so she did not know what had happened between them, Cristian said, -When you went to look for Beatrice, I told Angelo that we were going back to the country. After his words, Serena was surprised, and now it was understandable that Angelo¡¯s appearance was so terrible, the reason was that he had said everything himself. Wow¡­ -Ok, I know,¡¬ Serena nodded, gently pped Cristian¡¯s hands and said, -It won¡¯t take long, if you¡¯re worried, you can wait for me at the door. And then Serena entered the study room following Angelo¡¯s footsteps. Cristian stood in the doorway, his expression serious. In the distance, Beatrice saw him, came down and said to Manuel, ¡°Look, Cristian is like a puppy now, isn¡¯t he? Manuel did not answer her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. And Matteo said nothing by his side, no sign of emotion could be found on his face. But after her words, Matteo moved his lips slightly and looked at her. -That woman is Cristian¡¯s aunt, isn¡¯t she? -Why do you say that? -Matteo thought, unable to believe it without seeing it with his own eyes. Manuel blinked and said purely, -If you hadn¡¯t said that, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed. Matthew also looked at Manuel. -Well, Beatrice had a new partner to tease Cristian with, and to top it off, it was her son,¡± Matteo thought. As Serena¡¯s older brother, Matteo thought that nothing had happened. However, as a man, he pitied Cristian a lot. Chapter 981: This is the housewarming gift In the study. Angelo sat at his desk with a stern and deep expression. The look that fell sharply on his face was still like a sword. When they were at the table, Serena found herself a little surprised by his look. And then, since there were no other people around, the look seemed even sharper. -Maybe Cristian already told you what he told me at the table. Serena nodded, -Yes. Angelo. -He has a special consideration for you! Serena was silent. -He can¡¯t even believe his grandfather, me, for fear that I will abuse you! -That¡¯s not it, Angelo,¡± Serena said softly, ¡°it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t believe you. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t believe you, but that he doesn¡¯t trust me. He was probably worried that my personality might be so aggressive that it would offend her, that it would make the bad rtionship worse. You are his grandfather, the one who saved his life from the sea, both the rtive and the benefactor. Cristian and I respect her and it is impossible for us to think of her in any other way. These words went straight to the point. Angelo noticed that he meant what he said sincerely without malice. The anger that had just arisen died down a little at the end. -It is good for her to know. In fact, what she said not only made much of his anger disappear, but also greatly changed his impression of Serena. Manuel had praised her long before him. The old man felt that the girl had suffered a lot and had lived a difficult life. He could no longer be ashamed of her. However, they had turned out to be the words of a child after all. He believed them, but not all of them. He already knew what Serena had said with a very honest attitude, that she was indeed right in her thoughts. -Well, Angelo. On the house he wanted to go back to the country with Cristian¡­. -You nned it, didn¡¯t you? Why did youe to tell me? You¡¯re going to abandon me anyway, the old man, to be alone abroad, aren¡¯t you? Serena shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Angelo. I was thinking that if you wanted to. -what? ¨C Come back -with us together. -No way. Angelo quickly rejected her, then replied, -If I were toe back with you, who would take care of thepany¡¯s business? Serena did not know what to say. She had not expected that there would be a day when she would suddenly feel that the big family and sessful business could be a burden. However, it turned out to be just her thinking. It would have been unrealistic for Angelo to think this way. -So¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. -Well,¡¬ Angelo nervously rubbed his hands, the action of which did not match his image. If I could allow Manuel to be with me? Serena was stunned for a while, not imagining that her thoughts were exactly the same as what Beatrice had said. She seemed to have no opinion about her return with Cristian. As long as Manuel stayed, Angelo did not care where she and Cristian would go. -Angelo, I would like to fulfill your wish ¡­ but, as a mother, I cannot deprive a child of his freedom and ideas. I cannot do that. After listening to him, Angelo suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked at her a little unhappily. -But¡­ When Angelo felt that he was about to change his tone, that there was room for business, he asked, -But what? Tell me quickly. If Manuel is willing to stay with his great-grandfather for a while, I won¡¯t stop him. -All right, it¡¯s a deal! -Angelo made the decision quickly, for fear of regretting it. Then he went to talk to Manuel. If he wants to stay, you won¡¯t be able to say no! Seeing Angelo looking like a child afraid to have candy snatched out of his hand, Serena couldn¡¯t help butugh. -What is there tough about? -Angelo blew his mustache angrily. Am I being ridiculous? Serena stoppedughing and said quietly, -Nothing, I really like you. I think Manuel will be willing to stay with you. -Let¡¯s see,¡± Angelo looked at her with dissatisfaction, but the displeasure in his eyes was no longer evident from the first time he saw her. It could be said that Serena had fully regarded him as a member of her younger generation. Suddenly he remembered something, opened the drawer and pulled out a beautiful box. -Come here. Serena was unclear about her motive, but she obediently approached the desk. Then she saw Angelo pushing the neatly made box. -What is this? Angelo did not look at it, but huffed softly, -A wee gift for you for cultivating Manuel so well. Wee gift? Serena blinked, remembering the scene of their first meeting. She couldn¡¯t help but joke: -Angelo, if I ept this, will you order me to separate from Cristian? Angelo was speechless. He squeezed his eyes shut, stunned. Then he raised his head. He met Serena¡¯s slightly sly smile. That was how Angelo would remember that day. At that moment, she let him take out the money for Serena to leave. Unexpectedly. ¡°Did he dare even to tease his grandfather?¡± she thought. At that thought, Angelo became so angry in an instant that his mustache became bristly. He held out his hand and said, ¡°Then give it back! -No!¡± Serena quickly grabbed the box before he took it back. She held it in her arms like a treasure: ¡°It is the first housewarming gift you gave me. I still ept it as a great-grandchild, thank you Grandpa! Looking at the sudden change, Angelo immediately felt that the girl was truly idiosyncratic, but there was nothing he could do with her. -Angelo. Thank you. I¡¯m going outside. -Go! -Angelo said impatiently. Serena left with the box. Then Angelo¡¯s expression changed and he sighed. Actually, he would have liked Cristian to be with the daughter of the Landi family, which would further his career in the future when Cristian took over the Calligaris Group. However, he understood that there were things that could not be forced. The girl was perfect, but after all, she had been unlucky with her grandson. As cruel as she was, she did not want to break up the big family again. Fortunately, there was a great-grandson tofort him. At that thought, Angelo remembered the conversation that had taken ce a moment earlier, so he too got up and went out. He had to take advantage of thest few days when they would not be back to convince Manuel to stay and apany him. As long as the little boy would be willing, they could go wherever the others wanted! When Serena came out, she saw Cristian looking at the door. She teased him, ¡°I let you stand guard, and you did. Seeing her leave, Cristian rushed to her and grabbed her arm: -How are you doing? Did Grandpa embarrass you? -What do you take me for? Chapter 982: The Heart of the Universe. Angelo would n to leave to convince Manuel to stay with him. He did not expect to see his grandson showing great attention to Serena as he left the studio. Besides, he thought his grandfather would propose to him to do something with his wife! ¡°Am I such an unreasonable old man?¡± he thought. At the sound of Angelo¡¯s voice, Cristian raised his head. He saw Angelo¡¯s sorry eyes. He squinted his thin lips without answering them. Probably because of the things Angelo had done in thepany, which had left a deep impression on Cristian, therefore, he felt he would embarrass Serena. -Angelo, you have other things to do, don¡¯t you? -Serena broke the impasse at that moment. Having reminded her, Angelo suddenly realized that he had other important things to do. He looked around and saw Manuel standing not far away. With joy on his face, he took a step toward him. Soon, Angelo walked toward Manuel and stood in front of him. He stepped forward to greet him, ¡°Be careful, great-grandfather. -Manuel, I have something to ask you, do you want to talk to me somewhere else? The boy blinked and unconsciously raised his head to look at Uncle Matthew. The man nodded slightly. -Okay. Let¡¯s go,¡± after saying this, Manuel took the initiative to take Angelo¡¯s hand. The two walked off in another direction. Seeing them leave, Beatrice cast a nce at Matthew, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about letting Manuel go with him? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your sister will settle the score with you? Matteo looked unconcerned: ¡°The one who took him is Manuel¡¯s great-grandfather. What ount does Serena want to settle with me? Beatrice scoffed with her arms folded across her chest without answering him. -Beatrice. Matthew. When Manuel was brought in, Serena also brought Cristian in and they both called them. They both nodded, but at that moment, Beatrice suddenly noticed a box in Serena¡¯s hand that looked particrly exquisite. She had not seen it in her hand when she entered the studio. She has¡­ -Serena, what is that in your hand? -Beatrice could not help but ask aloud. Hearing this, Serena lowered her head as she looked at the box: -Angelo gave it to me in the study a while ago and said it was¡­ a housewarming gift. -A housewarming gift? -Beatrice arched her eyebrows in surprise. She giggled: -What kind of gift did he give you? Serena shook her head: -I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t opened it yet. -Open it now. It¡¯s very delicate the design of this box, maybe it¡¯s something good? -Beatrice said jokingly. Matteo and Cristian heard her and their eyes fell on the box. Actually, they were curious. For everyone, Angelo¡¯s attitude toward Serena was always obvious, so they were all very curious about what kind of gift Angelo would give her this time. Serena would have liked to open it when she had time to return, but at that moment Beatrice suggested it. It would have been inappropriate if she did not open it, so she nodded and did so slowly. The box was so cleverly designed that it could not be opened directly. There were some small organs that had to be opened before the lid. Serena was a designer. Although she designed clothes, she possessed great talent in design. So although she was a little confused at first she opened it easily after studying it. When she managed to open it, a sh suddenly appeared in front of everyone. A blue diamond ney silently in the box. At the sight of it, everyone¡¯s expression changed except for Serena. Beatrice, in particr, upon noticing it was immediately amazed and her eyes widened. Under the light, the blue diamond lingered with a faint blue glow, like a dream, like the endless sea, and like the vast starry sky of the universe, so beautiful that one could not move one¡¯s eyes. Serena¡¯s calm face also changed a little when he looked at her. Her mouth opened slightly. Although she had not seen it, she had investigated and discovered the uniqueness. Moreover, the value of such arge diamond? would surely have been much higher than he would have imagined. That¡­ was¡­ Suddenly, Serena felt the box she was holding be heavy, so heavy she could barely hold it. -The heart of the universe. Matthew, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly said four words aloud. Serena looked at him and Cristian immediately agreed: -Yes. That¡¯s it. The heart of the universe?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Had they given it such a magnificent name? Serena felt a little strange, though: why did such a beautiful ne have such a name? Was there a special meaning? Beatrice examined it. Tears gradually appeared in her eyes and she was a little excited. -It seemed that Beatrice was very familiar with this ne,¡¬ Matthew looked at her and turned his attention to his aunt, waiting for her to answer the questions. When everyone looked at her, she came back to herself. She held back the tears that remained in her eye sockets and then smiled slightly, ¡°Yes, I know very well. Very well¡­ She thought for a while, probably pondering how to speak. A few minutester, she said directly, ¡°Before my mother died, this diamond ne had belonged to her. It was a gift from the old man, a favorite in her life. But ¡­ when she became ill, he gave it to my sister, telling her that he did not want such a beautiful diamond to be contaminated by the disease. At this, Beatrice paused and then continued, ¡°So strictly speaking, it should be my sister¡¯s dowry. Only when we left home, she kept it and didn¡¯t bring it, because she knew it meant a lot to both the old man and my mother. So. even though she was very angry, she couldn¡¯t take away something so significant. After we left, they left it with the Calligaris family. I did not expect ¡­ that she would keep it. She even enclosed it in such a beautiful box. Suddenly, Beatrice didn¡¯t hate Angelo so much. At least he had been able to keep it, which showed that he had not forgotten the past. After listening to the story, Serena finally knew the origin of the ne. She handed the box to Beatrice for a moment, -Beatrice, this is too expensive. Since it¡¯s your sister¡¯s then? She could not ept it. If she had known that the box contained something so valuable, she surely would not have epted it. Chapter 983: Love asks for nothing. -What are you talking about? -Beatrice red at her. The old man gave it to you, so you can keep it safe. Don¡¯t even think about giving it away. -But I¡­ -But what? Even if it really belonged to my sister, she is your mother-inw. If she hadn¡¯t died, since Cristian was married and had children, she would have given you this diamond ne as a housewarming gift,¡± Beatrice said. She paused as if remembering something. She smiled slightly, ¡°The old man is doing this for my sister, so . he recognizes you as his nephew¡¯s wife. Otherwise he would not have given something so precious to Serena. That blue diamond ne he bought at auction at a very high price. Later, the old man found a skilled craftsman who created it and gave it a name. The Heart of the Universe. It was Angelo¡¯s affection for his wife. In all the universe, she was the only one. Beatrice had groaned at the majestic name when she had first heard it. She had thought it inapplicable. Such a beautiful ne should not have had a science fiction name. Untilter¡­ After his mother¡¯s death, Angelo had never againmitted himself. Although thousands of women pursued him, he no longer looked at them. In his heart, there was only ever that one woman. Thinking about it, Beatrice snorted slyly. It had not been a bad intuition to choose that man for her mother, but Angelo had never learned how to be a good father. Serena, too, was shocked after hearing Beatrice¡¯s words and could not recover for a long time. Angelo had given her the ne, did that mean he recognized her? When he had heard the news that she and Cristian were returning to the vige, had he not only not been angry, but also given her this gift before leaving? Proud indeed. Serena smiled slightly and put the box away. It seemed Manuel had not been here in vain for a while. He had said he was serious about saying good words for her, and he did that every day. -Well, now that you know what it is, put it away. Now it¡¯ste. I¡¯ll go back to the hotel first. Then he turned and walked out. He waved to the others, -No need to apany me. I will go back by bus. However, Domenico stopped her shortly after she left. -Mrs. Beatrice, Mr. Angelo hopes that ¡­ you can return with your luggage to the Calligaris family. For so many years, Beatrice had never married anyone and had been alone, so she was still a member of the family and it was natural for her to return home. Little did Beatrice know, she stood up, threw her bag aside and said coldly, -Why should I go back to live with the Calligaris family? Domenico, I respect you and show you courtesy when I talk to you. But with that, if he wants me toe home so badly, he should be the one to tell me himself, not you.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Domenico did not expect Beatrice to suddenly lose her temper. He reached out his hand, touched her nose and said with embarrassment, ¡°Miss Beatrice, I too¡­. -Domenico, I know you feel sorry for him, but I too am a real person. There is something that is not so easy to ovee. All right, I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll go first. After talking, Beatrice immediately left with her bag with elegant steps. When she left, Domenico stood there and sighed hopelessly, shaking his head. Then he went on. -Mr. Cristian, would you like to stay for the night? -No,¡¬ Cristian shook his head weakly. We¡¯ll be back now. Finishing, he hugged Serena¡¯s waist, -Let¡¯s go get Manuel and then go home. Manuel? Domenico was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡°Yes, the young gentleman asked me to tell you that he would stay here to apany Mr. Angelo tonight. He will be back tomorrow. Serena blinked, thinking how much the young boy, who had lived here recently, loved the ce. But based on what Angelo had done, it had to be especially good for Manuel, so the little boy was willing to stay here. He didn¡¯t say much and nodded his head. As soon as they all left together, Manuel was standing on tiptoe on the third-floor window sill, watching the car take his parents away. Angelo could not help but sigh when he saw him. -Baby,e to my side. At the sound of Angelo¡¯s voice, Manuel turned and ran to his side. Great-grandfather. -Baby, you want to go back, don¡¯t you? But you stay here for my sake. The hope in Manuel¡¯s eyes vanished just by looking at the car at that moment. She showed him an innocent expression, -Great-grandfather, what do you say? I am willing to stay. You treat me very well. Mother told me that you are very lonely, so I have to apany you often. Hearing this, Angelo¡¯s eyes watered for a moment. -You have a mother, but-I don¡¯t want to force you. Then, if you want toe back, or if you don¡¯t want to be with me anymore, I won¡¯t force you. He was her great-grandson, not her puppet. In the past, he wanted to control Cristian and felt he could make better decisions for him. But, when he looked at a little boy like Manuel who knew how he felt and who also paid so much for his mother, he got an idea. Love asks for nothing; it is selfless dedication. It is not selfish possession and control. At first, his control over Beatrice came from the love of being a father. He had lost his wife and his daughter had no one to teach her. So he, the father, had felt able to decide what was best for her. She did not like it and resisted because she did not understand her father. Nevertheless, he ignored the truest feelings in his daughter¡¯s heart. The best, and what else Would that be? For one, only what one desires in one¡¯s heart is the best. So like giving gold and silver or treasures to the one who walks in the desert, would he need it? No. What he would need is water. At the time, Angelo did not know what his daughter wanted, so he simply filled her with the things he thought were good. Then he had backfired. Both daughters had left him. After so many years, they did not want to go back. Looking at Manuel, Angelo regretted not having him in the beginning. -Really, you didn¡¯t force me, I¡¯m willing to go with you. ¡°He lies.¡± Angelo thought. The little boy was really thoughtful. -Do you think I¡¯m so old that I can¡¯t see things clearly? Who wants to leave their parents in the world? Besides, Manuel had been raised alone by his mother. He was even more inseparable from her. -Well, go back to them when theye back. It will be fine if I stay here alone. Chapter 984: Don’t consider yourself his favorite anymore. Hearing this, Manuel was surprised. Angelo had found him specifically to talk to him about the matter. He told him that Serena and Cristian would be returning to the vige in a few days and asked him if he wanted to return with them or stay with him. If he stayed with him, she would not be too lonely. To make him stay, Angelo had even pretended to be sad in front of a child. But it was over now, he suddenly felt that it was too unfair to him. Manuel understood that he knew Angelo¡¯s intentions. After all, he was a particrly intelligent child. So he had said that for the time being, he was willing to stay. ¡°Mother has already suffered so much. She cannot be left to suffer any longer.¡± These were Manuel¡¯s thoughts at that moment. Great-grandfather, if I go back to Mother, you will be very poor. I feel sorry for you and I will not go back to Mother. When Angelo heard this, he was moved. -If you feel sorry for me, don¡¯t you feel sorry for your mother? Manuel blinked and said in a low voice, -Mom has daddy to keep herpany, but great-grandfather-you have no one to keep youpany, so I have to do it. -What a boy! Moved, Angelo reached out his hand to hug him. His whole heart was warmer than before. Unexpectedly, he found in Manuel the familial love he had missed for many years. *** On the way back, Serena gave Cristian a deeply worried look, as if hesitating to speak. Cristian raised his head and saw her distractedly, ¡°Worried about Manuel? Serena nodded. -Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa likes him a lot. Besides-if you don¡¯t think much of him, we¡¯ll bring him right back to you. -But¡­ Angelo. -Since he recognized you, he shouldn¡¯t embarrass you in the future anymore, not to mention that he loves Manuel so much, right? -Actually¡­ Your grandfather is a good person. He saved you, too. He is not only a member of our family, but also our benefactor. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much to let Manuel still apany him. It¡¯s just that¡­ Manuel is so small now. So it¡¯s unfair to him. Small? Cristian remembered that Manuel had cheated him. The maneuver was not something a child would do. He even felt that any decisions made for him were based on his consideration. It was impossible for them to be made easily for him, even if he, his father, did. However, he had always behaved remarkably well in front of Serena, with no bad intentions, so Serena did not know how hateful his son was. -Let¡¯s see. We still have time. -Okay. It could only be that way. If it were possible, Serena would still be selfish. She hoped that¡­ Manuel would return to the country with her. As for Angelo, if he wanted to get back together, she would be very happy. She was afraid that ¡­ he would reject him. ***Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Luca went downstairs and bought a lighter and cigarettes. Then he leaned against the balcony to smoke. The cold wind had blown away the smell of cigarettes. At first he simply stood, and soon he probably thought that smoking did not interest him. He stopped and sat back in his chair, looking at the stars and the moon in the sky. Suddenly, there was a sound from the room. There was a knock on the door. Luke¡¯s eyes grew dim, and he stood up and looked inside. The knocking continued. The sound of knocking at the door caused Luca to see, through the balcony window, a figure standing in front of Matthew¡¯s room knocking repeatedly on the door. Luca opened the door, entered, and discovered that the person knocking on the door was actually Anna. Luca immediately frowned. ¡°This girl was not sleeping well just now, why is she getting up and knocking on the door?¡± he thought. -Open the door, open it. Knock on the door. Since there was no answer after knocking for a long time, Anna began to knock again, shouting to open as she knocked. -Open the door. Open it. I know you are inside. Open it for me now. Anna had directly stroked her hand, which immediately turned red. Suddenly, a figure rushed toward her, blocked her wrist and pulled her to the side. -What are you doing? Drunk as you are. Go back to sleep. -What? -Anna¡¯s eyes widened, as if trying to figure out who the person in front of her was. She stayed looking at her for a long time and suddenly shouted, ¡°Luca¡­. I¡¯m knocking on Matteo¡¯s door. Quiet, don¡¯t make any noise! I have something to tell him. Then Anna pushed Luca away. He turned to leave again. He took a few steps, but found that he could not walk at all. Anna turned her head and noticed that Luca was still pulling on her wrist. She tried to struggle, but Luca¡¯s strength was so strong that he could not escape. After struggling for a few seconds, Anna¡¯s nose crinkled: -Why are you pulling me? I have very important things to do. Let me go. Important things¡­ Of course, that person was no longer looking at her, but she treated him like a treasure. She had gotten drunk twice for him, but it was Luca who apanied her. Thinking about it, she saw something hostile in Luca¡¯s eyes and the strength increased a little. -Something important? A man who doesn¡¯t even look at you with his eyes, is that important? Can you clearly see that he doesn¡¯t like you at all? Do you care to dwell on mistakes? Although Anna was drunk, she retained a trace of reason and could clearly hear Luke¡¯s words. Soon her face turned pale. She bit her lower lip and looked at Luca angrily. -What nonsense are you talking? You don¡¯t have to mind my business, leave me! She tried with all her might to let go of Luca¡¯s hand, however, he held onto it unsessfully. Anna¡¯s volume increased: -I told you to leave me! Luca said nothing. After a moment of silence, Luca finally let go. Anna withdrew her hand. Then Luca saw that there was a blue bruise on her white wrist, which had been caused by her force. Luca moved his lips and wanted to say something, but Anna huffed, turned around and walked away. Seeing that she went to Matteo¡¯s room again, but no one was there, Luca was angry and distressed. He stepped forward to stop her. -Don¡¯t go near him. He is not in the room. -Get out of the way. -What¡¯s the problem? Do I have to lie to you? Not to mention the fact that he¡¯s not home, no one will answer you, and even if he was, he wouldn¡¯t havee out to see you. Don¡¯t consider yourself his favorite anymore, okay? Anna paused, looking at Luca incredulously, -Luca, who do you think you are? Are you qualified to control me because you had two drinks with me? I¡¯m telling you¡­ ah¡­ She did not have time to talk about the rest, however, because Luca suddenly stepped forward and pushed her against the cold wall. Her eyes darkened and she felt a warm touch on her lips. Chapter 985: I will give you my promise in any way you want. They parted with a simple touch, like a dragonfly touches water. It was like brushing against the wind. Although it was light, it was clearly imprinted on Anna¡¯s lips. The girl, who was screaming was very excited, remained silent at that moment. Perhaps she was frightened by Luca¡¯s sudden behavior. Then Anna stood there without understanding, looking at the man who was so close. In front of her was Luca¡¯s amplified face. The distance between the two was so close that she could almost touch his cheek if he moved. Moreover, Luca-had just kissed her. So Anna dared not move at all. And her mind was confused. Luca¡­ Why had he kissed her all of a sudden? Luca¡¯s eyes were deep and his hands were still on her shoulders. He slowly moved one hand upward, dropped it on her cheek and squeezed it gently. After a second, he asked in a rough voice, ¡°Am I qualified to control you now? Anna did not know what to say. She opened her eyes and looked at Luke who had dark eyes and a rough voice in front of her. For some reason, her heart was pounding. Was ¡­ was ¡­ she being teased and had he flirted with her? Yet Luca had said he didn¡¯t like her, hadn¡¯t he? Why ¡­ why had he suddenly kissed her and ¡­? In any case, Luca¡¯s actions and words had made her very excited. She looked at Luca intensely and slowly. She raised her head to lock herself between the two. After assuring herself that she would take no further action, she pushed him away. She had acted cautiously, for fear of angering him. Luca immediately made no move. His eyelids drooped slightly, looking at those tender white hands against his chest, which prevented him from moving forward. Then she pushed him slowly, trying to push him away. He had been pushed about half an inch away. Luca¡¯s eyebrows suddenly furrowed. In the next second, he pushed her forward hard. Anna did not expect it for a moment, and was held back against the cold wall again. -You, what are you doing? Anna was a little frightened. Did she not expect Luca, who was very honest in daily life, to be so strong at that moment? Her breathing was a littlebored, and her hands kept hindering her advance in front of Luca¡¯s face. Luca half-closed his thin lips, looking at her with a sharp eye. -You said I¡¯m not qualified to control you, right? I¡¯m trying to qualify myself¡­. Anna was taken aback. ¡°Qualify you?¡± ¡°For kissing me? ¡°she hesitated. At those words, Luca lowered his body and aimed for her lips again. Perhaps the moment had been too fantastic in that he had felt the gentle touch and made her want to continue. If the previous kiss was because the courage of anger rose and he could not help himself, the second one, after the first taste of the forbidden fruit, he could not refrain from tasting it next. However, Luke could not taste the sweetness as he desired that time. It was Anna who used her strength to push him away, and then pped him in the face. p. In a quiet setting, it was particrly loud. The voice was crisp and fast, and you could hear Anna using her strength to p him. Luca¡¯s handsome face was deflected by the blow, and his hair was disheveled in an awkward position. Anna reached out her hand and wiped her lips. She shouted angrily at Luca: -What fucking qualification are you getting? Do you understand what you are doing? You are insulting me! Do you qualify by kissing me? If I fight you, do you want to force me? Luca, I didn¡¯t expect you to be that kind of person! Speaking of thetter, he probably felt that he had suffered, so he could not help but bring tears to his eyes. As she trembled, the tears fell incessantly. After receiving a p, the whole mind was already awake. Luca could not imagine that he had actually done such a thing under his anger. Seeing her crying now, Luca regretted it even more. He approached worriedly, -I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I -I don¡¯t know what I was doing. Forgive me. -Get out! Luca wanted to reach out to pull her, but before he touched her, she shooed him away. -Don¡¯t touch me! Anna¡¯s high-pitched voice came from her throat. After doing so, he took a few steps back. She leaned against the cold wall and remained leaning there, watching him fearfully. That bastard, after kissing her, had also said that¡­. Didn¡¯t he know what he was doing? -After kissing me, you said you didn¡¯t know what you were doing. This kind of nonsense¨Cyou can say it, do you think I will believe you? Luca found that Anna¡¯s eyes had changed dramatically when she looked at him. He felt very regretful in his heart. He had never dared to admit that she liked him or go the least bit over the edge because he was worried that it might cause such a situation. So he had repressed the emotions in his heart for so many years. He did not think that-he would not hold back then. He should have hated his guts. He had taken no points but the worthy values of anger and disgust. -I¡¯m sorry¡­ I am very sorry. At that moment, besides apologizing, Luke did not know what to say to make it up to him. -Is it helpful to apologize? -Anna was so angry that she continued to cry, leaning on her broken heart.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. -Then¡­¡± Luca pondered for a moment. Then he looked at her slowly and opened his mouth carefully. ?If it¡¯s useless to apologize, then¡­¡¯ Do I take responsibility for you? Anna shouted, ¡°Who asks you to be responsible for me? Don¡¯t be affectionate, it¡¯s not you I like! That sentence pierced Luca¡¯s heart like a needle. Her hands hung on either side of him clenched into fists. After a while he released them, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want me to take responsibility. But what¡¯s done is done. I kissed you¡­ -Shut up! -From now on, you can make me do anything you want. It doesn¡¯t matter what it is. I promise you even if you want my life. Anna was surprised when she heard this. -I am very sorry¡­ -Luca looked into her eyes and said seriously, -I¡­. There was a click. She was about to try to exin her state of mind, but suddenly there was a noise at the door. Anna¡¯s expression changed when she heard this sound, it had to be Serena and the others who had returned. Well¡­ Matteo should havee back. If he had seen what had happened, he would surely have misunderstood everything. At the thought, the color of Anna¡¯s lips faded again. He ran back to his room in a panic, but suddenly stopped and looked at Luke cruelly, ¡°You won¡¯t say anything about what happened today, otherwise we¡¯ll see! After he finished speaking, he rushed to his room before Serena and the others could enter, closing the door. Luca stood there stone-faced, stretched his fingers and stroked the corners of his lips. There was intense pain in his eyes, but he said quietly to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I give you my word on what you want. Chapter 986: It had proved a futile effort to create an opportunity for him. When Serena and Cristian returned and were about to change their shoes, they found Anna¡¯s shoes left in disarray on one side. She was stunned for a moment. It seemed that girl hade running back. She sighed slightly, bent down to pick up the shoes again and put them on the shelf, and went inside. Cristian and Matteo changed shoes behind her and followed her. As if he had remembered something, Matteo turned to his sister, ¡°I¡¯ll pack and leaveter because I have to catch a ne tomorrow. Hearing this, Serena paused and suspected, ¡°Are you leaving tonight? You don¡¯t have to get up that early to catch a ne, do you? Her face was full of dismay as she told him. His older brother hade here with great difficulty, but he had not apanied him because of too many things of his own. She had not even taken him on a tour where he lived, which had hurt her. Eventually he had settled down, but she did not expect Matthew to return. Moreover, he would not even stay for one night. Seeing the reluctance on his sister¡¯s face, the sight of looking at her filled him with more pampering and he could not help but reach out to rub her head. -Don¡¯t you want me to leave? At the sight of her, Cristian¡¯s eyes sparkled. He narrowed his eyes dangerously. Although he knew Matteo was Serena¡¯s brother in turn, Matteo was a male creature after all. Was he rubbing his wife¡¯s head so intimately, that behavior? That made him very unhappy. However, even though Cristian felt very upset, when he saw that his wife¡¯s face was full of sadness and dependence on rtives, he could only suppress those emotions. In any case, she was his sister. Before she married him, his rtives were the objects he trusted the most. Matteo was leaving tomorrow, so why was he so worried? -Matteo, you¡¯ve only been here a few days. Too many things have happened to me these days, and I haven¡¯t kept youpany well¡­. In his heart he felt guilty. Matteo said with a smile, ¡°I am your brother. You don¡¯t need to entertain me. Besides¨Cit was not a waste of time now that I saw your family reunited. After speaking, he withdrew his hand: -Well. Let¡¯s go inside. Luca was still there. Soon he heard footsteps and then saw them. The three of them unconsciously looked toward Luca¡¯s body. They had different thoughts. Seeing the p mark on Luca¡¯s face, Serena was surprised and asked him without understanding, ¡°What happened to you? Luca¡­ your face¡­ Luca paused and then realized that it was on his face. The p Anna gave him at that moment was not light. Even though he was a thick-skinned man, it was very painful. Matthew stared at her. His indifferent look gradually changed. -Nothing,¡¬ Luke said softly, his gaze flicked to Matteo¡¯s face. Their gazes touched briefly in the air and separated again. Not knowing what to say, Serena did not believe that nothing had happened to him. But then, probably out of fear that everyone would think she was crazy and Anna would get angry, she added another sentence, -Some people go crazy after drinking. Anna had forbidden him to tell what had happened that night, but the imprint could not cover it. If he said nothing, they would think more strangely, so he had better exin. Anna had been drinking and lost control, so she had pped him. The exnation was clear. -Did he lose control because he had been drinking? -Serena could not help but frown, -What happened? She recovered from her illness only a short while ago, why is she starting to drink again? Doesn¡¯t she want her health anymore? Luke smiled slightly and shrugged his shoulders to show that it was unclear. On the other hand, Matteo had returned to the room without a word to pack. The living room had quieted down. Serena looked at the particrly obvious p mark on Luca¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Anna is so crazy when she¡¯s drunk. I¡¯ll get you some ice cubes and put them on your face to dete her. Serena was about to take a step, but Cristian pulled her wrist. He turned his head and said, -What¡¯s wrong? -Your brother is going to the hotel, isn¡¯t he? Go talk to him,¡± Cristian looked at her tenderly, reaching out to touch the top of the hair Matteo had just stroked. After a few rubs to cover all his breathing, he pushed his hand away satisfactorily, ¡°Go. Leave it to me. Serena felt it was a little strange how he was acting at that moment, but after thinking about it, it seemed there was nothing worth talking about. She could only nod: -Well. I¡¯m going to talk to my brother first. I¡¯lle backter. -Okay. Serena left. He watched her enter the room before turning his gaze to Luca¡¯s face. He mocked him: -Has he failed? Luca remained silent. He could not help but raise his head and nce at his own master, as if noticing a look of mockery in his dark eyes. Luca immediately felt frustrated. Of course, Cristian used to stumble when he was with his girlfriend before. Had he lost his memory and so was it so coincidental that she had teased him? He was not happy, so Luca did not answer him. Cristian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and the corners of his mouth curved slightly, ¡°You still have a chance. Chance? Luca thought his life was dark when he heard this word. If he had not done those things in the night, he might have had a small chance. But Anna should now hate his guts. Earlier, he had seen her turn away like a mouse meeting a cat. To be precise, she seemed to be disgusted. How could she ¡­ have a chance? -Mr. Cristian¡­ -Luca was silent for a moment and then suddenly said, ¡°I won¡¯t force her. Maybe it doesn¡¯t belong to me at all. After all these years, if I had been lucky with her, it wouldn¡¯t have been like this. Hearing what he was saying, Cristian¡¯s smile halved. The look he gave Luca became a little more contemptuous, -Can¡¯t you take a little frustration anymore? Then you must give up soon, so as not to dy the others. Luca said to him, -Mr. Cristian¡­. It turned out to be a futile effort to create an opportunity for Me Tonight. -Stupid,¡± Cristian threw him a word and then said coldly: ¡± You have to fight for what you want. If not, can it qualify you as a man?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Luca found himself stunned. When had Mr. Cristian be so talkative? Had he taught him to chase girls? Luca felt his standards had been upgraded and looked at Cristian in amazement. -Go get the ice yourself. Shameful. Cristian finished with these words, then began to take off his coat. He headed for the bedroom. Luca sat on the sofa without understanding for a while and did not get up to open the refrigerator. The imprint of the p ¡­ he was going to keep it. After all, it was something Anna had given him. Chapter 987: I really like you Just then, Anna was hiding in the room, not daring to breathe. She hoped Serena and the others hadn¡¯t noticed anything. If they had known that she and Luca had kissed, she really wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to see Matteo again. Anna leaned against the door panel and wanted to hear clearly what was being said outside, but it was probably so far away, or the soundproofing was too good. With all her might, she could only hear someone talking outside. However, she could not hear exactly what was being said. Anna remained anxious and annoyed. What had happened with Luca? Why had he kissed her all of a sudden? Although ¡­ the kiss had been like a dragonfly touching waterter on, it seemed like ¡­ Thinking about it, Anna felt a little heat in her face. As long as there was no sound outside, Anna became nervous because she knew that Matthew was back with them. She wanted to know, but she was too guilty toe out. Just when Anna was too nervous, there was a knock at the door. Hearing a knock at the door, Anna immediately felt her scalp go numb. Her body straightened reflexively and she dared not make a sound. Who was it? Who hade knocking on the door at that moment? -I didn¡¯t reveal anything. Don¡¯t worry. Just as she was puzzled, a familiar voice came from outside the door. It was¡­ Luca¡¯s voice! Anna calmed down for a while. Then she opened the door and it was indeed Luca standing on the threshold. She blinked, -Really? Are you sure? Luca half-closed his thin lips and nodded slightly. -So¡­ Matthew is back? -Sure. Anna wanted to look for him, but if she had run into him like this, she would have had to¡­. -If you want to see him, do it,¡¬ Luca interrupted her hesitation. He will leave soon. At that point, Anna¡¯splexion changed. At that point, she turned to go back into the room to arrange her clothes, but stopped when she remembered something. Luca frowned and looked at her. -What is it? -Let it go,¡¬ Anna lowered her head, staring hopelessly at her toes. I think you are right. I shouldn¡¯t imagine myself as his favorite anymore. He doesn¡¯t like me and he¡¯s tired of me, but I always annoy him. That will only make him hate me more. Since he was going to leave, it would be good if she didn¡¯t humiliate herself. Luca did not know what to do. What he had said a moment ago were angry words, although in his heart he believed them. After a moment of silence, Luca gently exined, ¡°I am right to say this. I don¡¯t want the girl dear to me to suffer. She showed no sign of humility. Anna¡¯s body froze slightly and she turned her head to look at Luca in astonishment. -You, what did you just¡­. said? Had the little girl been mistaken?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Had she made a mistake? Luca¡­ Was he opening his heart to her? Nevertheless, Luca smiled slightly when he met her questioning eyes. Soon he nodded: -You heard right. I like you very much. Anna was surprised: -How? -He covered his mouth and took two steps back. He shook his head in disbelief: -When I asked you in the kitchen, you denied it, didn¡¯t you? Then Anna felt that it was impossible for a simple man like Luke to lie and deceive her. That¡¯s why-she thought it couldn¡¯t be that Luca liked her. But then what? He had said she was his dear girlfriend, what had happened? Anna thought too many things had happened that night. Her mind was in confusion and she did not know how to solve it. -She didn¡¯t think it was time yet. ¡°What about now? Was it time?¡± she thought. -It wasn¡¯t even a good time, but I kissed you¡­.. At the word kiss, Anna¡¯s scalp tightened and she took a half step back. Luke, however, who had noticed her movement, stopped and the light faded in his eyes. -I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that word. I just told you that to exin myself. I can¡¯t help how I feel about you. I don¡¯t want to insult you at all. Anna understood what I meant and turned her head away. -I understood. There is no need to exin. -So you -will you be angry with me? Luca looked at her again and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Anna actually wanted to p him again to make him wake up. She had told him that she did not want to talk about it anymore, but she did not expect him to ask again and again. Was he a typical straight man? -Enough I said! ¨C Anna turned and closed the door after answering him, leaving Luca outside. Luca would have liked to know what she thought, but he could not imagine being rejected. He stayed outside the door and touched his nose, feeling unable to do anything. ¡°Forget it. Hate what I hate,¡± he thought. It would be impossible for him to stay away from her anyway, because she hated him. Thinking about it, there was a sound from the other side. Luca turned his head and saw Serena and Matteoing out with their luggage. Matteo had not brought any luggage when he arrived, but after being here for a few days, he had bought a suitcase, a few changes of clothes, and aptopputer. And he had already packed everything. After all, they had met. He was about to leave, so Luca had to go ahead to say goodbye to them. -Mr. Matteo, are you leaving tonight? Hearing this, Matteo looked at him and their eyes met in the air. -Yes, I n to stay overnight in the hotel near the airport. -It¡¯s a little early for your flight tomorrow, so it will be more convenient to sleep nearby,¡± Serena exined to Matteo. -I understand. Let me take him there. -Don¡¯t worry, Luca. You¡¯d better get some rest. Let Cristian take him. He should have been apanied by Cristian. -Mr. Cristian¡¯s physical condition is not very good these days. Besides, it¡¯s already veryte. Let me take care of it.¡± Luca had not taken the matter deliberately. In fact, he was worried about Cristian¡¯s body. When Serena heard Luca mention it, she also felt that what he had said made sense, but-. -All right. Thank you, Luca. By the time Serena was thinking about it, Matteo had already made the decision out loud. -Matteo¡­ -It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind being taken again. Anyway, there will be opportunities for him to be useful in the future. What are you worried about? She did not imagine that she could prate his inner thoughts with a look. Serena really wanted Cristian to behave well with his brother, at least with basic etiquette. She did not expect him to¡­ -That¡¯s all. I¡¯m going. After nodding to Luca, Matteo was about to leave. Cristian came out at that moment and said lightly, -I¡¯ll walk you out. Anna also ran out of the room, ¡°Me! I want toe too! Serena fell silent. Did that mean they were all going to act together? She froze for a while, her lips pursed, and then asked them, ¡°Do we have to drive another car? Chapter 988: Why? There was a moment of silence in the living room. Matthew spoke indifferently. -No, we don¡¯t all need to go. It¡¯s enough for Luca to give me a ride. As soon as she heard this, Serena looked at Anna unconsciously. What her brother meant was that Anna would not be allowed to follow him. Anna¡¯s face paled, standing bewildered. She looked sadly at Matthew, who was so depressed that tears almost rose to her eyes. She wanted to go with him, but what Matteo said seemed to be directed at her. Nevertheless, there was to be no hope. Looking at her like that, Serena felt a little sad as a woman, but Matteo did not look at her again. He picked up his suitcase, -Let¡¯s go. He took a confident step and did not look back. It seemed that there was really nothing worth pining for. Before Luke followed him, he nced at Anna unconsciously. Finally, she sighed quietly and then quickly followed him. It would have been nice if this decision could have also made Anna desist as soon as possible. Closing the door, Anna reacted. She took a step forward with red eyes to catch up with her, but Serena stopped her. -Stop. Don¡¯t go. Anna¡¯s tears fell all at once: -Serena, why, why? Why would he not allow her to go with him? Would it really have been impossible for her to be with him? Seeing Anna¡¯s situation, Serena really did not know what to say tofort her. If it were possible, she would have liked to share some of her pain and sadness, but emotions could not be shared at all. He had no right to point at Matthew and scold him for not liking Anna. No one could force him in matters of love. Just when Serena was thinking about how to console Anna, she suddenly broke away from Serena and then went into her room. Seeing this, Serena wanted to go after her, but Cristian grabbed her by the wrist.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. -Don¡¯t. -But¡­ -Being alone will be the most favorable way for her now. After tonight, maybe she will think clearly about many things. Hearing this, Serena looked at Cristian unconsciously, -How do you know¡­? Cristian smiled and once again reached out his hand to rub her head. He rubbed it gently, -What your brother thinks is already very obvious. If he doesn¡¯t realize it yet, he is asking for trouble. Then he rubbed her again. Serena felt strange and raised her eyes to look up. Suddenly, she remembered that the ce she was touching was where she had stroked her brother a moment earlier. -What are you doing? -Serena wanted to push his hand away. She was so old, and he kept touching her head, making her look as if she belonged to the younger generation. -Printing the seal. Serena was speechless. In fact, what he said was just as she thought. Serena grabbed his hand with a hint of anger, -You are jealous my brother, are you unreasonable? Cristian smiled, his inky eyes full of mockery. A secondter, his face changed and his expression became convulsed. -What is wrong with you? Serena noticed herplexion worsening in an instant and her heart began to pound. Cristian grabbed Serena¡¯s hand with his backhand, closing his thin lips to keep the expression on her face tight. -All right¡­ At those words, his headache suddenly intensified, as if a thousand needles were sticking in his head. Something shed through his mind, and Cristian was in so much pain that he could barely sit still. Serena had never seen him like this. His handsome face was pale with fear, -What happened to you? Don¡¯t scare me. You, let me call an ambnce. She remembered the way Cristian suddenly faintedst time. Besides what Cristian had done in those days, what would he do if he had exhaustion? Cristian¡¯s head was so sore that he could not speak, but he still held Serena¡¯s hand tightly, as if he had grasped the thread that would save his life. Serena¡¯s hand was clenched and he dared not move, so he could only find his cell phone in his pocket and tried to call an ambnce. -Ah¡­ -Maybe he couldn¡¯t stand the pain. She emitted a groan and fell to the side. Serena¡¯s expression changed, and she couldn¡¯t care less; she quickly rushed toward him to support him. He dropped his cell phone on the floor and made a muffled noise. There was no telling if it had broken, but at that moment Serena had no time to pay attention to it. She helped Cristian sit on the couch and saw his face be pained. Panicked, she was so frightened that tears were falling on the spot. -Did you remember anything? If it¡¯s too painful, don¡¯t think about it. OK? I¡¯m not asking you to recover your memory. I just want you to be safe. If there was something wrong with her spirit because she wanted to restore her memory, Serena would rather forget it for the rest of her life. The pain was almost splitting Cristian¡¯s head and his whole body felt as if he was falling into an ice cave, but suddenly he felt a pair of warm hands holding him. Although they were small, the warmth in his palms was continuously transmitted. That-that was¡­ -I lost you once and I don¡¯t want to lose you again. A dripping sound. The warm liquid hit Cristian¡¯s forehead, and Cristian¡¯s mind gradually recovered. When he looked up, he was caught by a tear. The strange touch made him close his eyes unconsciously. After a while, he held Serena¡¯s refined, white wrist. -Don¡¯t cry. She was surprised for a moment and pushed him away, -Better? Cristian¡¯s face was extremely pale at that moment. There was no more color on his thin lips and there was a thinyer of cold sweat on his forehead, showing the pain he had just suffered. But in spite of this, he gave his beloved aforting smile and said softly, -I¡¯m all right, aren¡¯t I? What will happen to me? Serena stared at him for a moment. Soon she suddenly rushed to hug his neck tightly. -You scared me so much, only¡­. -She just had a little headache. It¡¯s okay now,¡± Cristian reached out and patted her lightly on the back. It was obvious that the ident had happened to him, but he seemed calm. Serena, on the other hand, had been struck with fear. The two of them held each other like that for a while, when Serena remembered something, she pushed him away to take his cell phone. -No. I¡¯m worried about you. I need to call an ambnce. Cristian was speechless. He smiled helplessly, -I¡¯ve been really good. Why are you calling the ambnce? To disturb them? Serena replied: -But you were going to¡­. -I just remembered something, that¡¯s why my head hurts. Now it¡¯s over. As she spoke, Cristian pressed her hand and said wearily, -You don¡¯t need to call her. I¡¯m going back to my room to take a break for a while. He finished feeling a pain in his brain and felt exhausted. And it could be that the recent treatment had made his body unable to bear it. Cristian felt that if he closed his eyes, he would fall into endless darkness. Chapter 989: Leave me alone He asked to rest, and Serena dared not refuse. She carefully helped him back into the room to rest. Cristian was very tired, so even if he had been alone with her at that moment, he would have felt helpless to do anything. Serena took special care of him, and had even covered his body very lightly with the nket after hey down. The expression on her face was serious as if she was taking care of a child. Seeing her like this, Cristian swallowed deeply and could not help but hold her hand before she stood up and said in a rough voice, ¡°Get up. Serena was suddenly taken by the hand and looked up at him. -What are you doing? -We slept together. Serena was surprised for a moment, then blushed and looked at him fiercely. -You have some interest in thinking about it now! Then she pushed him angrily and pulled his hand back. Cristian coughed. Serena became nervous again and hurried to tell him, -Are you all right? Seeing the expression on her small face, Cristian slowly reached out his hand to her cheek and said with a slight smile, ¡°Do you see what time it is? I¡¯ll let you sleep and what do you think? Serena murmured, -You, you mean? -You mean? -Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and the corners of his mouth curved upward, -Mrs. Ferrari, what do you mean? Serena felt her face heat up, as if she had been deceived by Cristian. She looked at him angrily. -Did you do that on purpose? Is it fun to see me make a fool of myself? You¡¯re already like this, and you¡¯re still happy to make jokes! Cristian found that there were fresh tears in the corners of her eyes, so he said in a rough voice, -Come closer. -What do you want to do? -Serena asked him abruptly, ¡°Are you going to cheat me again? You are not going to cheat me. She was really angry. She was scared to death of Cristian¡¯s appearance at that moment, but he was in a joking mood. She became angry for a moment. -I am not cheating you. You will know if youe closer. Serena did not hear him and froze. After a while, Cristian raised his hands and wanted to get up, so Serena could only help him when she saw him, -Well. Don¡¯t get up. I¡¯m bending over. Soon, she bent down and moved a little closer to him. Cristian moved closer and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Finally he rested his waist, lightly covering her eyelids with his thin lips. Serena was surprised by the kiss on his eyelid and reflexively closed her eyes. The thin lips were a little dry. They fell coldly on her eyelids. They sucked the tears away very gently. The surroundings looked peaceful. Cristian wanted to kiss away her tears, but when he did, he moved his lips to the tip of her nose, then to her upper lip. He painted Serena¡¯s lips as beautiful and, after a while, gradually became dissatisfied. Serena noticed that Cristian¡¯s breathing seemed to be heavier, and therge hand slid down his cheeks to the nape of his neck with lustful dissatisfaction, as if he wanted to deepen the kiss. Serena was a little moved by the kiss, but at that moment, she found herself so the condition of his body. If something really happened to him in the night, she did not know if she could support him. More importantly, she was pregnant. Although she had turned three months old, the fetus was not stable, so it was appropriate not to make love. Thinking about it, Serena pushed her cheek away, which did not ept his kisses. Cristian¡¯s lips naturally fell on her face. He stopped and reached out to pinch her chin, as if to straighten her face. She did not stubbornly turn her face away. He was silent for a moment before suddenly bending his head to kiss her. -Hmm,¡± she opened her eyes wide and reached out to push him away. Cristian was pushed away and fell heavily onto the bed. He heard Serena say, -You just said you didn¡¯t mean it, what are you doing now? -I didn¡¯t want to do it at first, but ¡­ when Mrs. Ferrari mentioned it, I started to want to do it. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to do it, and her original intention was to kiss away the tears, but with the kiss she almost couldn¡¯t control herself.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Also¨Cin fact, she meant it badly because of its beauty. -Don¡¯t. Lie down, since you are so weak,¡± Serena looked up at him and did not bend down, fearing Cristian would pounce on her like a hungry wolf. Cristian stared at her Iris lips for a minute, then suddenly licked his lips. -Then may I ask for a ss of water? Serena didn¡¯t think he would say it like that. She ignored him, got up and went out. After a while she returned with a ss of hot water and handed it to Cristian. -Here. Drink quickly and go to sleep quickly. Cristian got up and sat up in bed. He did not know whether it was intentional or not, when he took the ss of water, he gently scratched Serena¡¯s fingers with his fingertips. Immediately, the girl withdrew her hand as if in pain from the electric shock. With her hand numb, Serena looked at Cristian again, finding that he was drinking water with his head down, as if he knew nothing at that moment. Was it involuntary and was he thinking too much? After a cup of water, Cristian returned it to her. Serena quickly pushed him back on the bed and covered him with the nket, ¡°That¡¯s it. Lie down. Cristian took her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t you want toe with me? Serena refused, ¡°Not now. I have to go check on Anna¡¯s situation. Anna. As soon as she heard that name, Cristian¡¯s eyes darkened a little: -I¡¯m all yours, is it fair for you to make her more important than me? -What nonsense? Anna is my best friend. You just saw her situation. I can¡¯t leave her alone. Inexplicably, Cristian did not want her to go out at that time. -Do you have to go? -Just for a moment. I will be back soon. Finally, Cristian was able to ept it without any hesitation. Serena took the nket off him and, after confirming that no special ident would happen to him, got up and left quietly. He went to look for Anna, but found that she had locked the door. Serena had no choice but to call her. But after knocking several times, Anna did note to open it. Serena¡¯s heart gave out, and she could only call out loudly. She seemed to be on the verge of tears at that moment, feeling very offended. Had she locked herself in the room, wanting to do stupid things? However, after calling her name, Anna did not answer. Serena could only increase the volume. -Are you going to open the door? Tell me one thing. We can discuss it. Don¡¯t think too much by yourself. What worried her most was that Anna might do stupid things. Just as Serena hesitated to find the key to open the door, Anna¡¯s voice came from inside. -Serena, go back to rest. I want you to -leave me alone. Chapter 990: Can’t we sleep in each other’s arms? Serena was about to turn over. Just then, she heard Anna¡¯s words, stopped and turned back. She headed back to the door and wanted to call her back, thinking that Anna had just said she wanted to be alone and also remembering what Cristian had told her earlier. Finally, Serena lowered her hand. Maybe Anna needed to be alone to adjust her mood. And the next day she would have a solution. There are many times in life when one is reluctant to let go, but one must. If loving Matthew made Anna painful and lost, then ¡­ it would be a good thing to let him see clearly what had happened and surrenderpletely. Thinking about it, Serena whispered softly, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll leave you alone. When you let me convince you, send me a message. In the meantime, I¡¯m going to rest. When Serena returned to the room, it only took her ten minutes toe and go. She thought Cristian should not have fallen asleep at that point, but she did not expect him to have closed his eyes and already fallen asleep, breathing softly in bed. When she approached him, Cristian did not notice her. He seemed to be very tired thesest days. Then Serena went to take a shower and crept stealthily into bed. Because she was afraid of waking him up, she curled up on the other side. Lying there for a while, she felt a pair of warm hands on her waist that embraced herpletely before she could react. With a flutter of her heart, Serena heard a rough voice just when she wanted to turn her head. -What do you do if you catch a cold in the middle of the night? -Are you not sleeping? Why¡­? Had she been pretending to be asleep? However, her breathing was obviously so constant that¡­. In fact, Cristian had actually fallen asleep, but he was awakened by the sound of bath water. At first he was very sleepy. After hearing it, his whole body had be restless and restless. The more he thought about it, the more he could not control himself. Until Serena finished her shower, she brought the scent and the dampness of the bathroom with her. Cristian stood there with his eyes closed, waiting for her to lean down to sleep beside him. The woman was not known for lying so far from him. Cristian had her a little, but she had not yet arrived. He would simply embrace her. -I fell asleep, but I woke up again. The speaking voice was very close to her. Because he was hugging her, Serena could still feel the vibration of his chesting from behind her back, and the warm breath circting behind her ears stung a little. Serena felt that such a development felt a little wrong. She pulled her hand back and heard Cristian¡¯s muffled snort. -Stay still so we can sleep well. She whispered to him. Cristian disagreed, with his arms around her waist, telling her in his rough voice, -Can¡¯t we sleep in each other¡¯s arms? -It¡¯s not possible. Serena refused, -I will be ufortable in this position all the time. At the words, the man behind herughed softly, -How about a different position? Changing position? Before Serena could react, Cristian pulled her down and changed position. She had turned around and was now looking directly at Cristian. Serena was speechless. -What do you think about this? He had moved closer to her. The tip of his nose pressed against hers. When he spoke, all the heat poured out of his face. Only one nightmp was lit in the room. It was very dim, but at such a distance, Serena could clearly see the silhouette of her love. Cristian was a handsome man, and even in the dark surroundings, you could see his eyes like stars and his facial features deepened. His eyebrows had always been sharp on normal days, but then they were tender. All this made Serena¡¯s heart flutter.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Gradually she became a little thirsty and dared not look at him anymore, so she could only say dryly, -No, you can¡¯t¡­. Cristian moved forward so much that their lips were almost touching. -What can¡¯t I do? Serena felt that her chest was about to stick to his, so she could only reach out against him, her tone a little anxious. -You are not well now. No. Cristian closed his eyes and her thin lips pressed a kiss to his nose. -If I refused again, my situation would be worse. He felt sleepy before, but his body and mind missed her so much. After all, he had been separated from her for almost a week. Since they had returned, they had done nothing else, just slept in each other¡¯s arms. With such beauty in his arms, it would not be worth being a man if he could do nothing. Serena bit her lower lip and closed her eyes, ¡°We can¡¯t do that. The fetus is unstable, do you want to go to the hospital with me at midnight? Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s body froze. Yes, the baby¡­ She was already pregnant, and the reason she had almost miscarried before was because he did not know how to hold back if she continued¡­. Reflecting, Cristian deeply half-closed his lips. The light in his eyes dimmed. Silently, he hugged Serena tightly, and even as he did so, no other movement followed. Serena breathed a sigh of relief in his warm arms. She seemed to have heard his words. Although she missed him very much, but¡­ she hoped there would be no more idents before the baby was born. Cristian would probably have to abstain for about seven months. Serena could not help but feel happy at the thought and her body trembled softly in his arms. Cristian thought he had smothered her and let go a little, but when he lowered his head, he found that the corners of her lips were curling. When he raised his head, his eyes were full of joy. -What? Was sheughing at him? Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously, -Interesting? -Isn¡¯t it? You will be a monk for seven months. Seven months¡­ Cristian¡¯s eyes sank. She seemed intent on not letting him touch her until she gave birth. For the baby¡¯s safety, she had no other ns. She would hold out a little longer those seven months and then double the time to pocket what she had lost. But how could he do it sooner? In fact, she hadughed at him. And¡­ things had changed. -Well,¡¬ Cristian pinched her chin and moved closer to her, -will I be a monk for seven months? Serena, you don¡¯t know men at all. Serena blinked. Her longshes brushed Cristian¡¯s heart like two small fans. -Do you want to flirt with another woman? Cristian was silent. Flirt with another woman? At those words, Cristian felt as if he were choking. The corners of his mouth could only quiver. Obviously, what he had said was fascinating, so why had she interpreted it another way? And had she also thought that he would look for other women? Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed. He met her red lips with his sharp gaze. -What? In your eyes, am I that guy who would love any woman? Chapter 991: For no reason. -Or am I that frivolous and unreliable to you? Do you think I would have an affair with another woman while you are pregnant? -When she did not answer, Cristian raised an eyebrow. Serena was speechless, taken aback by Cristian¡¯s tactics. Suddenly, she remembered that he was already a sharp-tongued man who often left her speechless, and that she was angry with him but couldn¡¯t help it. So Cristian was just who he was. Serena blinked and her long eyshes twitched. Cristian almost wanted to kiss her. -Don¡¯t look at me like that and don¡¯t seduce me if you don¡¯t want to sleep with me,¡± Cristian said, covering Serena¡¯s eyes at the thought of his words. The thought of not being able to have sex for seven months until the birth had brought Cristian to the point of losing control of his sexuality. Serena wondered suspiciously, ¡°Seduction? He was seriously rejecting.¡± -Was this rejection? -Thinking about what the man had just said, Serena added. Cristian did not know what to say. -You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t control yourself, like before in the office, ah¡­.¡± Before he could finish, Cristian kissed Serena on the lips. Then he stopped moving, afraid of losing control. Serena¡¯s eyshes fluttered against Cristian¡¯s palm and she felt him sway. Then Cristian got up from the bed. Serena also got up and sat up. -What do you want to do? Cristian walked into the bathroom without looking back. -Take a shower. Then he closed the bathroom door. Serena did not stop him. *** It was veryte at night and several cars were driving under the long shadows of streetlights. Luke had followed the navigator and had driven the car carefully. Matthew beside him had started dozing after getting into the car because he was tired.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The only sound was that of their breathing. Luke imagined, ¡°We should have been exhrating or surprisingly quiet if Anna had been here with us.¡± He felt a little unustomed to this quietness. The two arrived at the hotel. Matteo opened his eyes and looked out the window when the car stopped, then said to Luca, ¡°Thank you. -You¡¯re wee, Mr. Matteo, I¡¯m doing my job for Mr. Cristian,¡± Luca said. Matteo nodded and got out of the car. Luca took Matteo¡¯s luggage from the trunk. -Thank you very much. Matteo¡¯s straight back reminded Luca of Anna¡¯s sad face. -You seem to be in a bad mood,¡¬ said Luca, who should have left. Matteo paused and looked at Luca. -Why? Luca said nothing, looking at him. -I always am. Be careful when youe back,¡± Matteo said calmly. -If you don¡¯t like Anna, leave her alone,¡¬ Luca tried to test Matteo. Luca decided that if Matteo had the slightest doubt, he would disappear from Anna¡¯s life. And he was disappointed. For Matteo had not changed his expression at all. -Luca, you misunderstand me. -Anna is a friend of mine and my sister¡¯s, that¡¯s all,¡± Matteo exined. He denied itpletely. -Doesn¡¯t he really feel anything for her? -said Luke with narrowed eyes. After all, Anna had been after Matteo for a long time. -You¡¯re faking it so well that I suspect,¡¬ Luca thought of something and said. -So what? -It¡¯s none of your business,¡¬ Matteo said casually. Luca was angry, but he couldn¡¯t deny it. -But I don¡¯t want Anna to get hurt. Matteo stared at Luca and seemed to see right through him. -Excuses, right? You don¡¯t need my permission to do what you want,¡± Matthew turned to look away and added more coldly. But, listen, I won¡¯t be able to be with her, ever. -Why? -Luca desperately wanted to hear his reasons. -Why do you like her? -Matthew asked. -Without reason,¡¬ Luca was sure. It was the first time he had heard Matteo say so much, and he even thought Matteo was angry. Chapter 992: I will keep the necklace In the cold wind The hotel lobby manager saw Matteo and hurried to greet him. -Mr. Matteo, atst! I have been waiting for you. The manager did not speak Spanish very well because he had lived here for many years, but that did not matter. Matteo gave him a nod and then said to Luca, -Excuse me then. Luca had no reason to stop him except to see him enter the hotel. He stood for a while in the cold wind before leaving. *** Because of Angelo¡¯s promise and the expensive ne, Serena was ready to return to the vige. But because there were still some orders to be ced, she had booked a ne ticket for five dayster. Serena wanted to return the ne to Angelo, but Cristian advised her to keep it. -No, it¡¯s too expensive, and I checked where it came from¡­¡± Serena refused. -Serena refused with some concern. Heart of the universe. Everyone knew it, except Serena. This precious ne was a diamond that was bought by a rich merchant and turned into the Heart of the Universe for his wife. It was a very popr story at the time. Later, when the owner died, the diamond ne was forgotten. But this had not changed its value. After reading this story, this diamond, bought for a huge sum of money, had be a priceless treasure for Serena.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was the most precious, most difficult thing in the world to obtain and to keep. -The ne would have belonged to my mother, and if she were still alive, it would be yours now. Cristian was calm when he spoke about his mother, because he did not remember the tragedy. And he was very sad when he had first spoken about his mother. It seemed that the memory loss was not entirely bad. She had forgotten something important, and the pain she had felt before. It was as if she had been reborn. Isn¡¯t that good? -Even if I returned it to Angelo, he wouldn¡¯t ept it. -Why? -Why? I remember you went to a lot of trouble to get to me, howe you don¡¯t even understand? Serena could not believe that Cristian was making fun of her. -This is because of your coldness when we first met. Serena looked up at Cristian angrily. Cristian was amused by her look, but suddenly remembered that she was pregnant. -Ok, my fault. Keep the ne or wear it. -Really? -Angelo gave you this ne because he recognizes you as my wife, right? -But¡­ But¡­ -He¡¯s old now. Who else could he give it to? -How about if I gave it to Beatrice? -Serena asked shyly. -Don¡¯t you remember her expression when she saw it? Sad, angry, disappointed. Beatrice would miss her sister more than ever. -Then I will keep the ne,¡¬ Serena finally nodded. Serena had told Vittorio that she was going home because he had helped her so much when she was alone. And it was very strange not to have received any message from Vittorio in thest few days. Only after texting him, Serena realized this and decided to wait for his reply. As Cristian expected, Anna woke up the next day and stopped crying, as carefree as ever. Serena did not know how to convince her, even though she knew she was really upset. -Serena, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of myself and one day I will get over Matthew. Serena said nothing and hugged her friend. Chapter 993: I was like a clown. Two dayster, Vittorio replied to Serena. He found out that his grandfather had taken away his cell phone. These days, Vittorio had been forced to go to family parties, an excuse for his grandfather to force him to go out with women. -For your happiness,¡± Serena joked. -My God, you wouldn¡¯t say that if I were Cristian. -But Cristian has a girlfriend and you are single. Suddenly, Vittorio burst into a scream. -Have mercy on me, I¡¯ve been through too much! Serena was amused. Vittorio said seriously again, -When are youing home? -In three days. Vittorio jumped up and hit something and cried out in pain: -What will I do? I will be alone. -Tell me where you live and I wille and get you. Serena hesitated a moment and gave him the address. Sure enough, Vittorio soon arrived, and Serena looked at her watch and even suspected he was running. Vittorio opened his arms pathetically at the sight of her, -I missed you so much! Serena froze in ce when Vittorio¡¯s hands stopped. Then Vittorio grabbed the closet next to her. He was like a clown. Vittorio wanted to hug Serena because he considered her family, but Cristian did not think so. Serena closed the door and Vittorio asked in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t Cristian here? -He had to finish his business before he could go home. -Whye back when you are already together? -said Vittorio, frustrated. Serena realized then that Vittorio did not know what had happened. He did not know how to exin it, so he said, -After all, this is not our country, and I hope the ce where we lived will help Cristian recover his memories. Vittorio finally understood. -You are right. Serena smiled and said nothing. Vittorio was still sighing, very depressed. -How are you? How is the appointment going? -Serena tried tofort him. -Bah, I¡¯ve had a terrible timetely,¡¬ Vittorioined. Serena went to the kitchen to get him a cup of coffee, and Vittorio looked around and said, -What a house! Vittorio, after taking the cup, said, -Anything else? -Stay and eat with me. -Really? Vittorio was so excited that he forgot all his worries. -Let¡¯s go to the supermarket and do some shopping.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. -No need, they made it,¡± Serena shook her head. Lately, Anna had been going to the supermarket with Luca every morning. -Who? ¨C Vittorio asked, knowing it couldn¡¯t be Cristian. -A friend of mine, I will introduce him to youter. Immediately, Vittorio asked excitedly, -Woman? Serena was speechless. -And even if it was? Chapter 994: Don’t try to take advantage of the situation. -You misunderstand me! -Vittorio immediately exined.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Serena still remembered how stupid Vittorio was when she met him in the elevator. -You still have to keep your distance from my friends. -Ok, but if they were interested, what should I do? ¨C Vittorio joked hesitantly. Serena¡¯s eyes widened. Vittorio¡¯s cell phone rang; it was a girl who had introduced him to his grandfather. He had told the girl that they could be friends and to his surprise she had texted him. Vittorio knew that such rich princesses were infatuated and did not want to fall in love yet. So he had not responded to the message. A momentter, Anna and Luca returned and before Serena could react, Vittorio immediately got up and opened the door. They both froze at the sight of Vittorio. -Did I make a mistake? -Anna was confused. -No, let me do it,¡¬ Vittorio greedily took what was in his hand. Then he exined, -Nice to meet you, my name is Vittorio. Anna was even more puzzled. Luca stepped forward, -Excuse me, but¡­.. He was about to ask who Vittorio was, when he saw Serena standing in the doorway, -Wee home¡¬. Anna entered then, and Vittorio sighed at the missed opportunity to offer his hospitality. -What is your name? Madam, I am Vittorio, friend of Serena and Cristian. -My name is Anna. -And what is yourst name? Anna was a little embarrassed and did not answer. -Will you cook with us? -Luca interrupted Vittorio with a frown as he continued to flirt with Anna. Vittorio was stunned, -Are you two a couple? Luca was about to deny it when Anna said, -What does it have to do with you? Vittorioughed and did not answer. -Vittorio,e here! -Serena tried to calm Anna down. -What¡¯s wrong? -Serena looked at Serena but did not move. -I¡¯ll tell Cristian if you don¡¯t stop! -But I didn¡¯t hit on his girlfriend! -Vittorio winked at her deliberately. -But Anna was the closest aunt to her son! Vittorio muttered the words several times and his eyes widened. -Fuck! -Get out! -Serena urged him. Vittorio looked at Anna and went outside. Anna and Luca remained alone in the kitchen. After a while, Anna said, -I¡¯ll take care of it. -I¡¯ll help you,¡± smiled Luca. -I have to tell you that even though you¡¯ve done a lot for me these days, I don¡¯t like you,¡± Anna said coldly. -Luca was a little disappointed, but he didn¡¯t care. -Really? -Anna stared at him. And why did you do the other night? I¡¯m not a fool. Lucaughed, -If it bothered you, I promise I won¡¯t do it again. Anna didn¡¯t believe him, she didn¡¯t even expect him to kiss her out of the blue that day. And Luca spent time with Anna every day, which made Anna think he was going after her¡­. But she only liked Matteo. Especially in this time of sadness. -I warn you not to try to take advantage of the situation. -Will I be able to try when you are no longer sad? -Luca smiled as if he understood what she meant. Anna looked at him and remained silent. Chapter 995: I’m worried about you. Luca looked at her tenderly, and in the light he looked very affectionate. Such a look overwhelmed Anna after learning that he liked her. She took a step back and turned around. -Go down. -Well, if you don¡¯t want to be with me. She had no idea how frustrated Luca was. Anna turned slowly after the kitchen door closed. Shenguished for a moment. Luca was a good man, but love was a spontaneous thing. Anna sighed and began to cook. Immediately after leaving the kitchen, Vittorio asked curiously, ¡°Is your son home? Can I meet him? -Why are you so excited? -Serena felt helpless. -I am happy for Cristian! Also, I didn¡¯t know you had a son, how old is he? -Vittorio scratched his head in embarrassment. -Almost six. Vittorio froze. -Oh, my God! -I can¡¯t believe it. If I remember correctly, Cristian had the ident when he was about to marry you, so how did you end up with a six-year-old son? Vittorio imagined, wide-eyed, -Isn¡¯t that Cristian¡¯s son? Serena was stunned by his absurdity. She was about to exin when she heard Luca¡¯s voice. -He is the son Mr. Cristian and Miss Serena had a long time ago, so please watch yournguage. Serena thought Luca was helping Anna with the cooking. Vittorio narrowed his eyes at Luca, -So you work for Cristian. When Luca did not answer, Vittorio smiled and said, -I¡¯d like to meet Cristian¡¯s son, he calls me uncle, doesn¡¯t he? Where is he? -Manuel is with his great-grandfather, in the Calligaris house,¡¬ Serena replied. Vittorio immediately waved his hand. -No, in case Angelo tells my grandfather, I can¡¯t stay here. Vittorio began toin again about his week. -I¡¯m going to take a nap,¡¬ Serena didn¡¯t want to listen anymore and went to her room. Then Vittorio looked at Luca, who was ufortable for some reason. -What? -Luca raised his eyebrows. -Shall we talk? After that, Luca reluctantly listened to Vittorio¡¯sints for a long time, since he had nowhere else to go anyway. Vittorio saw that he had not interrupted him and took courage to put his arm around Luca. -What¡¯s your name? We¡¯ll be best friends from now on! -Vittorio beat his chest. Luca looked at him and said, -Luke. -My name is Vittorio, my friend. Luca was speechless. -Are you the girl¡¯s boyfriend? Or, do you like her? I mean, you were protecting her. -Privacy,¡¬ Luca felt a little offended. -I¡¯m worried about you,¡¬ Vittorio said seriously. -What¡¯s wrong with worrying about a friend? Luca turned his head and pushed Vittorio¡¯s hand away, -What do you want? -Don¡¯t worry, your wife, right? Besides, I like a natural rtionship!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Luca could not argue about this. He asked himself, -Why is he so proud of his indiscretion? I can¡¯t believe that Mr. Cristian is his friend and Serena seems to be nice to him.¡± Chapter 996: Did your great-grandfather say that? -I¡¯m just trying to help! -Vittorio was telling the truth. -I know how to treat girls and be professional. Vittorio put his hand back on Luca¡¯s shoulder. Feeling ufortable, Luca pushed him away and stood up, -No thanks. -Why, are you together already? I¡¯m actually very reliable and have the experience that should help. Luca headed for the balcony and Vittorio followed him. By lunchtime, Luca no longer wanted to say a word. Cristian came home from work and froze when he saw Vittorio, then took off his jacket and said, ¡°What are you doing here? Vittorio jumped up and said, Is there a problem? Cristian did not answer and hung the jacket on the coat rack. -You¡¯re not going to tell me about the tour? We are friends! Luckily I have Serena,¡± Vittorio said to Cristian, annoyed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -You are very nosy,¡¬ Cristian was getting impatient. Vittorio became angry. Serena got up just in time and Vittorio immediately called her for help. Serena shot him a look and whispered, ¡°I think so, too. -For God¡¯s sake, don¡¯t you remember how you met Cristian again? Vittorio had helped them a lot, and if it had not been for him, Serena would not have been able to meet Cristian, let alone what happened afterwards. Thinking about it, Serena said, -Come on, he just wanted to spend more time with us. -Yes, of course,¡± Cristian nodded. At that moment Anna came out of the kitchen with a pot of soup: -It¡¯s time to eat. Luca quickly stepped forward and said, -Leave it to me. Soon a delicious meal was served. Vittorio tasted it and eximed. -Even better than Serena¡¯s cooking! -Naturally, I only cook in my off hours,¡± Serena exined. -Ok,¡± Vittorio cast a nce at Anna. Whoever marries Anna will be very happy. And he looked at Luca. Luca continued to eat quietly, but his ears were red. Vittorio eximed to himself, ¡°Too shy for girls!¡± Anna seemed to understand Vittorio¡¯s words and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to check the gas. The table fell silent. Vittorio looked at Serena and said, ¡°Did I make a mistake? Serena shrugged her shoulders. She wanted ribs at the other end of the table, but could not reach them, so she served sd. At that moment, Cristian put a piece of rib on her te and Serena was surprised by his attention. Vittorio was a little jealous of this, but Luca seemed to be worse. I didn¡¯t want to offend Anna, but Luca seemed to wince. Vittorio whispered, -I didn¡¯t mean to, my friend. -I know,¡± Luca said, without even looking up. -It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll help you. Luca was silent for a moment, looked at Vittorio and said, -No, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not helping. Like what just happened. Vittorio¡¯s smile froze. When Anna returned, Vittorio did not dare say anything else lest she get angry or Luca me him. Before Vittorio could taste the after-dinner fruit, he was called by his grandfather. Luca was visibly relieved. In the afternoon Domenico would bring Manuel back. Serena missed him so much that she saw him and immediately hugged him. -Manuel can stay here until you and Cristiane home,¡± Domenico said. Serena froze for a moment: -Did your great-grandfather say that? Chapter 997: Angelo trusts you a lot. -Mr. Angelo said that parentalpany is very important for children and that in a few days you would being home and he was already happy that Manuel had stayed with him for so many days, so¡­¡± exined Domenico with a smile. Then he stopped and looked at Manuel. Serena expertly touched Manuel¡¯s cheek. -tesoro, go take a bath and wait for me in the room, okay? Your suitcase is in daddy¡¯s room. -Ok, mom, I¡¯m going. Then Serena asked Domenico, -Do you have anything else to say? Domenico took a bag from his briefcase and handed it to Serena, but she did not take it. In the little box that Angelo had given herst time was a diamond ne worth a fortune. Could it have been that what was in this bag was money? -Miss Serena? -Domenico called out to her. -What¡¯s in it? Domenico did not answer and handed her the bag: -It is a gift from Mr. Angelo for Manuel, he asked me to give it to you personally. Serena took the bag with trembling hands, believing it contained something important. It could only have been money. But the bag was not heavy; it looked like a document. Serena thought of something and immediately returned the bag to Domenico. -Please give this back to Angelo, he has already given me a reunion gift¡­. Seeing that she was sincere, Domenico nodded, -I understand, but I am a servant and I have to do what Mr. Angelo told me to do. -No, you are my elder and I respect you. -Don¡¯t worry, Miss Serena, this is for Manuel. Serena knew she could not refuse this gift for her son. -Well, but I don¡¯t know if Manuel will ept it. -Ok,¡± Domenico said no more because he had done his job. Serena found Angelo¡¯s sudden attention a bit strange. After all, she had already received the overpriced diamond from him. The ne should have belonged to Iris or Beatrice, but instead it had ended up belonging to Serena. Serena then spected, ¡°Is Angelopensating us because Manuel is staying here?¡± With this in mind, Serena brought Domenico a coffee and the two sat down on the couch. -Thank you,¡¬ Domenico took a sip and set the cup down.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. -Angelo trusts you a lot, so¡­. -Serena was a little hesitant. And Domenico acted as if he knew what she was thinking: -It¡¯s something about Manuel, isn¡¯t it? Last night he said he would like to be with Mr. Angelo, and Mr. Angelo got excited, but he didn¡¯t want Manuel not to be with his parents. So he asked me to bring Manuel today. Serena looked up. -Mrs. Serena, I apologize on behalf of Mr. Angelo, he is very lonely and now regrets the bad decisions he made impulsively after meeting Mr. Cristian. -No matter, I am grateful to Angelo, he brought Cristian back to life and I will not hold a grudge against him no matter what,¡± Serena smiled. Domenico looked at her with relief. -What an understanding girl! Serena was desperate, as if she had lost the world when the ident had happened. When she had found out that Cristian was still alive, she had begun to be grateful for everything and not resentful. -In that case, Miss Serena, I¡¯m leaving. Serena stood up and said, -Come and have dinner with us. Chapter 998: That’s up to you. -No, thank you. By the way, I will stay with Mr. Angelo, don¡¯t worry. Serena¡¯s heart ached for Angelo, a lonely old man abroad without his family. When Domenico left, Serena went back to her room and looked up information about the Calligaris Group on herputer. She had to meet the family. If possible, she would take Angelo back to his country; she did not want him to go through the pain of losing his family again. Manuel, who had finished his bath, threw his arms around her neck, ¡°Mom, what are you doing? -I¡¯m doing some research,¡± Serena said, taking Manuel¡¯s hand in hers.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Manuel looked at theputer screen and said, -Is this great-grandfather? -Yes. In online video interviews, Serena found Angelo to be a very rxed man. However, when a reporter deliberately asked him whether his career sess was due to his family¡¯s efforts, Angelo immediately became frustrated. Then he said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a polite question. Not expecting Angelo to get angry, the reporter became speechless. Fortunately, another experienced reporter intervened, but the interview ended unhappily. Comments on the video were mixed. -I don¡¯t know why this reporter pretended not to know what happened to Mr. Angelo¡¯s children. -Very euphemistic question, Angelo is not with his family, exactly. -It¡¯s a private matter, that¡¯s all. Seeing thements, Serena shook her head helplessly. -Mom, he had done it on purpose. Serena lifted Manuel up, closed the video window and said, -True, but he was also doing his job, right? I won¡¯t let anyone humiliate great-grandfather! -said Manuel angrily. Serena smiled and gently touched Manuel¡¯s forehead, ¡°So be nice, whatever your job is. Manuel nodded. -OK, mom! After watching the video for a while, Manuel asked Serena, -Mom, why did great-grandpa make mee back today? Serena then remembered what Dominic had said earlier. After some hesitation, she asked Manuel, ¡°Do you want to go back to the country with Mom and Dad? -Manuel blinked his eyes, which were like clear water from a spring. But I¡¯d rather stay here with my great-grandfather. As Serena had hoped. He knew he had an understanding son who was always attentive to others. But this would force him to give up his own preferences and ideas. Serena decided to talk to Cristian about it. I¡¯ll talk to Dad about bringing your great-grandfather home so you can be with the three of us. -Really? -That¡¯s up to you,¡± Serena smiled at him. Serena stroked Manuel¡¯s cheek and spoke to him, -You stay here and we¡¯lle get you and your great-grandfather when we¡¯re done with everything, okay? Chapter 999: His father loved only his mother. -I love you, Mom,¡± Manuel kissed Serena on the cheek. -Then I will listen to you. Serena wanted to cry but didn¡¯t dare, so she hugged Manuel. -What a boy, I love you too! -No!¡± Manuel shook his head suddenly and forcefully. Dad would not be happy. Serena looked at him in amazement, -What? -Thest time you said you loved me more, Dad didn¡¯t let me into the room. Serena was a little shy that time Cristian and had leaned against the door and kissed her¡­.. -Daddy was just joking with you, but he loves you too. Manuel knew that his father loved only his mother, but that was enough for him. -Manuel, I¡¯m asking you, not informing you. So, you can tell me whatever you have, okay? Serena didn¡¯t want her son to feel offended. But Manuel shook his head, -I agree with you, mom. -Really? Mom, then I will wait here with great-grandpa, you and dad. Looking at Manuel¡¯s innocent face, Serena said nothing more, sighed to herself and then hugged Manuel close to her. *** On the day of their return, Vittorio and Laura came to greet them. Angelo did not show up, only Domenico. Manuel stood behind Domenico and asked, ¡°Domenico, where is my great-grandfather? Domenico smiled kindly, with a small box in his hand, -He is busy at work, here is a gift he asked me to prepare for you. Manuel looked curiously at the small box, -What is it? Domenico handed the box to Manuel, -You will open it when you get home. Vittorio looked particrly sad and tried to hug his best friend Cristian, but he remained indifferent. Vittorio hesitated for a moment and then suddenly hugged Luca, who was standing next to him. -I will miss you, my friend, take care. Luca immediately said awkwardly, -Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m afraid people might take it the wrong way. -But I¡¯m saying goodbye to my friend,¡± Vittorio exined. He looked around and there were some people watching them. Anna looked at them with her arms around her chest. And Laura said to Serena in a low voice, -Thank you for caring for me, even though we haven¡¯t known each other for a long time. In fact, Serena and Laura rarely spoke to each other, because Serena was always very suspicious of others, after all, being abroad. But Laura had no ill will at first; she was friends with Serena just because she was Italian. Serena said to Vittorio, -Did youe with her today? Laura nodded, -Yes, Vittorio sent me a message saying you were leaving and asked if I wanted toe to the airport to see you off. -But I remember at first you hated it. I didn¡¯t realize how close Laura and Vittorio had be since then. Laura smiled shyly and exined, -He¡¯s a good guy. -Is he? Laura nodded, -Yes, he even bought me a big dinner! -A big dinner? -Yes, I haven¡¯t eaten well for a long time because of the economy. So I was very hungry,¡± she smiled awkwardly. Laura was really thin, and earlier she wouldn¡¯t even say where she lived. -Vittorio is a really good guy, though¡­. -Serena paused. We¡¯ll have to see each other when we get home. -Well, I¡¯ll send you a Facebook message. I might note back, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call you!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -Great. -Let¡¯s go to security,¡± Cristian reminded Serena. -Well, then, see you. Laura, seeing that Vittorio was still clinging to Luca, tugged at his sleeve: -We have to go now. Chapter 1000: Is this a hallucination? -Wait, please,¡¬ she looked at Cristian reluctantly. -Cristian, I don¡¯t know when we will see each other again, and I may have difficulty seeing you in Spain. Aren¡¯t you a little sad about that? Cristian looked at him coldly, -No, go away. -What? Listen, Cristian, I forgive you today for Serena¡¯s sake. Serena took Cristian¡¯s arm and smiled at Vittorio. -Vittorio, Laura, Domenico, I¡¯m sure we will meet soon. -All right. Vittorio looked away and Serena watched him cry in silence. Vittorio is really cool. Cristian looked at Vittorio and finally spoke. -Vittorio. Vittorio turned his head to look at Cristian with surprise, -Yes? -Thank you for everything you have done all this time. Without waiting for Vittorio¡¯s response, Cristian turned and walked away. Serena smiled and followed Cristian. Vittorio thought incredulously, -Is this a hallucination, that Cristian said thank you?¡± -Vittorio. Laura called out to him. But Serena and Cristian had already moved away and Vittorio tried to follow them, but Laura stopped him: -What are you doing? They are going through security. -You heard Cristian thank me, didn¡¯t you? -Victor said enthusiastically. Laura nodded: -Yes, but why are you so excited? Cristian, who was never very good with words, had thanked Vittorio, which suddenly made him feel like he was a helpful friend. But he had forgotten the most important thing. -But where is Manuel? I came to see him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Laura looked in the direction of Serena and Cristian, and Manuel was not with them. -It¡¯s strange, he was with them a moment ago. -Have you seen him? -Yes, he looks like Mr. Cristian, don¡¯t you see? -Laura suspected she was mistaken. Even Domenico, listening to their conversation, suddenly remembered something and looked in the direction of Serena and Cristian, thinking that something was wrong. -Because Manuel had not left, he was here! -Is that true? -Vittorio could not believe it. Laura was relieved; she had thought she was the only one who had seen Manuel. -I am sure of that! I myself gave Mr. Angelo¡¯s gift to Manuel, but he disappeared in the blink of an eye, I have to tell Serena and Cristian! Laura stopped Domenico, -Don¡¯t worry, Serena doesn¡¯t seem to have noticed anything, Manuel must be by her side. -No, it is essential! -Domenico called out as he walked in Cristian¡¯s direction. Vittorio and Laura saw how anxious he was and went to stop him, -Domenico, I¡¯m going to check, wait here. -Ok, you have to hurry, we have to find Manuel. -Sure. Vittorio chased after the two. Domenico waited anxiously where he was, Cristian¡¯s number on a busy line. After a while he heard a boy¡¯s voice. -Domenico. Very familiar, and Domenico turned to see little Manuel. -Manuel, what are you doing here? Where have you been? Come on, the ne is about to take off. Domenico grabbed Manuel¡¯s hand, but he did not move: -Wrong direction! Domenico, this way. Manuel pointed to the outside of the airport, Domenico did not understand, -No, Manuel, this way. -I have already taken the bags to your car. Domenico could not speak. Manuel had always been so smart, what did he mean? Domenico, I decided to stay here with great-grandfather! -What? -Mom and Dad said yes, let¡¯s go home. Domenico hade to say goodbye to them, but he didn¡¯t expect¡­ Chapter 1001: Flattery -Manuel, you are a big boy. I remember that Lord Angelo let you go back to the homnd with your parents, didn¡¯t he? Why did you suddenly decide to stay? Is this your idea? Manuel shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s idea. No matter what happens, I will not go back to them. Domenico, do you want to take me home? Hearing this, Domenico shook his head. -How is this possible? If you want to stay with Angelo, he will be happy enough. But¡­ Domenico was still worried. But at this moment, he took the hand of this boy¡¯s butler, walking toward the outside of the airport. As the two got into the car, Domenico remembered that Vittorio and Laura had also gone to look for Manuel. Just then the cell phone rang at the same time he wanted to call them. He picked up the cell phone. -Mr. Vittorio. -Domenico, where are you? I went to look for Cristian, but I was told I would know when I got back. Now, what¡¯s going on? And where is the boy? -Mr. Vittorio, I have to take our young master home,¡± Domenico said after simply exining. I don¡¯t have time to tell you the details. Come home soon. And be careful along the way . . Then he hung up the phone. -No, you can take me together¡­. Vittorio did not finish his words because he was interrupted. Damn it, why did he hang up the phone so quickly? I still want to know what the boy looks like. -He looks so much like the boss that you could say they are identical,¡¬ Laura said when she heard him. -Are they identical? -Imagining that this boy of about five years old had the same face as Cristian, Vittorio shuddered, thinking that this boy would not be cute. ¡°A child who looks like Cristian? That¡¯s horrible!¡± Vittorio could not think of this. -Yeah, pretty cute,¡± Laura added at this point. He felt even more disgusted by herment. -Stop, stop saying that, I feel horrible, what would this baby look like? Before I wanted to see him, now I¡¯m not curious anymore. ¡°When we meet, will this boy look at me with the same cold eyes as Cristian?¡± -What do you mean by these words? Can you speak? -Laura shot him a look. Evidently, she was a little angry hearing hisments. -Didn¡¯t I tell the truth? Don¡¯t you think Cristian has a scary face? If your son looks like him, how can he be cute? In Laura¡¯s eyes, Manuel was really very funny. Although he looked like Cristian, this boy had a totally different character from his father. Moreover, at first nce, everyone could not help but praise him for his good looks. -What are you saying? Where does the word -awful¡¬e from? Remarkable, My boss is every girl¡¯s dream, not like you¡­. Thest three words annoyed Vittorio to no end and almost made him jump. -Laura, be careful how you talk. What do you mean by what you said? Am I not as handsome as Cristian? I am a hundred times more handsome than him! -You dare to say those words in front of Cristian? Vittorio was speechless. -When you do, I will be convinced that you are a hundred times more handsome than him. -OK,¡¬ said Vittorio, -Do you think I don¡¯t dare, silly? But the problem is that Cristian has boarded and I can¡¯t pass the security check, how can I? After his speech, Laura handed him a cell phone, saying, ¡°By cell phone. Vittorio did not want to say anything when he saw Laura¡¯s hand, and he could not help but grimace. -Eh, Laura, you¡¯re serious, aren¡¯t you? Have you forgotten who took you to eat the delicious dishes? Hearing the words, she suddenly made a new face and immediately took out her cell phone. -What? My boss is more handsome than you? More than a hundred times, you are a thousand times more handsome than him! As beautiful as Adonis, no, you are the most beautiful in the universe! The ttery was rather insincere, what hypocrisy! But when he turned his head, Vittorio saw Laura¡¯s beautiful face, looking at him sincerely. Despite the lofty words, was this really apliment to him? Was it really? Of course, he knew it was the seduction of the banquet. Right. And he touched Laura¡¯s forehead with his index finger. -Well, the banquet. Stop talking nonsense. -What? Laura looked at him sincerely. With the touch on her forehead, she covered him with pain. Seeing Vittorio leave, she hurried after him. -Who says I¡¯m ttering you? I told the truth, truer than gold¡­.. Hearing her, he could not hold back the urge tough and joked, -If I invite you to a banquet now, can you say more good words sincerely? -Of course I will! -Laura immediately agreed. This answer left Vittorio speechless. How much he loved to eat! The key was that even though he ate a lot, he was still very thin, as if suffering from malnutrition. -Come, thank my kindness, today I will take you to try a restaurant of supreme quality. Hearing this, her saliva immediately dropped, but considering the image, she finally held it back. He followed Vittorio into the car like a little tail. He sat in the passenger seat. When he finished fastening his seat belt, he began to look at Vittorio. -I will do my best to earn some money and then invite you again.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Seeing the sincere look on her face, he nodded with upturned lips. -Well. Waited. -Good! *** Calligaris¡¯ house. An old man stood at the window with a cane. His figure looked lonely and sad, and although he looked out, his thoughts were far away. -They should have boarded, shouldn¡¯t they? -After a good moment, Angelo muttered to himself in a mncholy tone. Perhaps because of the long time spent standing, he could not stand and could only walk toward the table with his cane. When he sat down, a waitress immediately served him tea. -Sir, don¡¯t be so sad. Have some tea. Looking at the tea the waitress had put down, although this was his favorite, but today Angelo did not feel eager to drink it at all and even felt a little angry, -Take it back. -Sir? -the maid was puzzled. The old man shook his head and said nothing. -Yes,¡¬ the maid immediately understood. Chapter 1002: I’ll be right back. As the maid took the tea away, she also left the room. She calmed down. Looking at the cloth on the table, Angelo let out a sigh. When the great-grandson was here a few days ago, there was always theughter of old people and children in this room, very lively. Now that he is gone, the ce has be deserted, like the same countless lonely days of the past. ¡°Angelo you are old, after all. You used to spend these days alone. Now it¡¯s back to the same as before, why didn¡¯t you get used to it?¡± Once a person was warm, he could not really adjust to the cold. The old man sighed again and again. The two servants guarding the door looked at each other, but did not dare to say a word, lest Angelo hear them and get angry. Once like that, they would be punished . . Yet at that moment, anyone with a mind knew better than to disturb him. He did not know how long he had been sitting. Angelo also felt some pain in his waist. -When you get old, you are really old¡­. The old man wanted to get up, but at that moment he suddenly heard a childish voice. Great-grandfather! Angelo¡¯s body trembled and he felt like he was hallucinating, otherwise¡­. how could he hear that beautiful child¡¯s voice? This, this must be an illusion! He continued to get up, but there was a sound of footsteps running toward him behind him. The sound of footsteps, from far to near, soon came behind him, then stopped, still exhaling the childlike breath of the child. Great-grandfather, I¡¯m back! The old man jerked in a good moment and abruptly turned his head after being stunned for a few seconds. With a nce he saw Manuel in front of him. At that moment, Angelo could not believe his eyes. Since he must have boarded the ne with his parents to fly home, how could Manuel appear here? The two looked at each other for a few seconds. Suddenly the old man ignored the young boy and walked out. -Domenico! Domenico! He was hallucinating. I had to get Domenico to get him a doctor. At first Manuel thought his great-grandfather would be very happy to see him. But to his surprise he ignored him. The little boy¡¯s head twitched slightly. ¡°Was great-grandfather angry when he saw mee back?¡± Thinking this, this little boy quickly followed in the old man¡¯s footsteps. Great-grandfather, are you angry with me? But I want to stay with you. Bang! The child¡¯s head hit Angelo¡¯s leg and stopped, and Domenico, who had been called earlier, also entered at this moment and said with a smile: -Mr. Angelo. -What, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Angelo found his voice a little shaky, ¡°Did everyone get on the ne when you said goodbye?¡± -Yes,¡¬ Domenico nodded, -They all boarded.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Angelo breathed a sigh of relief. -Good.¡± But at the same time, the light in his eyes dimmed. In fact, it was all his own illusion. Since Domenico had sent everyone to the ne, how could he see Manueling back? Moreover, even though he had recently been shot in the leg, Angelo still thought it was his illusion again. -Sir. -Domenico coughed slightly as if he wanted to say something, but he stopped him. A little whileter he said, -Mrs. Serena told me to leave Manuel to apany you, so I took him home. I did it thoughtlessly, but I hope Mr. Angelo will not me me. The old man¡¯s eyes widened as if he could not believe it. What Domenico¡¯s words meant, Angelo muttered to himself. -What are you talking about? Just now-what happened was not my illusion? Did Manuel reallye back? Didn¡¯t he board the ne? At first, the butler did not understand why the old man ignored Manuel. He did not expect this to be the reason. He could not help butugh heartily, ¡°Mr. Angelo, how can this be an illusion? Manuel is behind you. As soon as the words came out, the little boy¡¯s slightly sad voice came from behind. -Doesn¡¯t great-grandfather love Manuel as much as before? Angelo said nothing. How was this possible? How could he not like his little boy, such a cute great-grandson, something that could never happen in life! The old man immediately turned his head, leaned down to hug his great-grandson and hastily exined, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, how could I not like him? It¡¯s only because great-grandfather thought you got on the ne. And I didn¡¯t know if you wereing back or not. The boy¡¯s expression was still sad and depressed, -But just now great-grandfather saw me and he didn¡¯t look happy at all. -Happy! Happy! Great-grandfather is the happiest, but ¡­ Why didn¡¯t you take the ne? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go back to the country with your father and mother? Because ¡­? Manuel smiled and showed his clean teeth, ¡°Mother told me that great-grandfather will be too lonely if we all go. She is leaving me to apany you! She and Dad wille back to take measurements and then wee us home together!¡± Once again, it was Serena Giordano¡­. Angelo¡¯s heart ached. He had not expected his great-granddaughter to know how to think for him. But the more she did this, the more the old man remembered what he had done to her before, and the more embarrassed his old face became. -Did your father and mother discuss this? The boy nodded solemnly and reached out his hand to shake his great-grandfather¡¯s face, -Great-grandfather wille with us? Come back together? Angelo was a little excited. If he could go to his children and be left with them to cheerfully spend his life, that is what he would be looking for all his life. However, if he left like that, what would be of the Calligaris Group? What should he do then? He wanted to give everything to Cristian, but he didn¡¯t know if he wanted it or not? Then leave it to his daughter Beatrice? He could only imagine that she would roll her eyes at him, ¡°Who do you like to give to whom? Do you think I am interested in yourpany? Thinking about this, Angelo felt a headache. Headache! -We¡¯ll talk about thatter. Since you¡¯re staying, how about I take you to y today? Manuel bowed his head and nodded, -Okay. *** After more than ten hours of flying, Serena felt ufortable all over her body. Maybe it was because she was now pregnant. She was pale after getting off the ne, plus she didn¡¯t eat anything not even a bite on the ne. Even though Cristian followed her closely by her side, she still did not feel very well. After getting off the ne and sitting on the seat, Serena gradually felt herself rx. -Serena, how are you, feeling better? Anna squatted in front of her with a ss of hot water in her hand: -Drink some water. Chapter 1003: I don’t want to be involved with you. -Thank you,¡± Serena took the hot water and took a few sips. At the airport, the voice sounded soft, unlike abroad, where almost everything was in English. Although it had been a short time since she hadst been away, this time Serena felt strange. -What is it this time? I didn¡¯t see you feeling this bad when we were on the ne before,¡± Anna was very distressed and looked at Serena with great concern. Cristian, who was sitting next to Serena, fixed her messy hair, then took off his jacket and put it on Serena. Hearing this, Serena smiled at Cristian before answering Anna¡¯s question. -Yes, I felt good before, but this time I suddenly feel sick. Probably because the baby is so excited. As she finished, she stroked her belly, which gave her a strange feeling. Maybe it was rted to her unstable fetus. Cristian frowned, ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eat first and then go to the hospital for a checkup. -There¡¯s no need,¡± Serena denied, ¡°I¡¯m better now, I¡¯m just very hungry. Serena felt better after eating some hot soup. And she was so tired that she was very sleepy. Cristian, who was standing next to her, suddenly asked in a soft voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell your brother you were back? Your brother? Serena reacted with a jolt, -Ah no, I¡¯m not going to tell him because he had a lot of things in hispany and I want to tell him when we arrive and settle down, I almost forgot. -Ok, we¡¯ll let him know when we get settled. Cristian went to pay the bill. When he returned, he saw Serena asleep on the table. A little flustered, Anna exined in a low voice, ¡°Sir, Serena said she was sleepy and fell asleep before I could convince her, and-¡± Anna stopped talking. Because she had already seen Cristian lift Serena up and carry her straight out. And then he looked at Anna. Anna immediately said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry, you can take Serena to rest. We will go home alone after lunch. She was not pregnant, so even if she was tired, she could take care of herself. Cristian nodded, his voice weak, -Luca will take youter. -Good. Anna took it unconsciously. But after answering, it didn¡¯t feel right. She thought, -I don¡¯t need Luca to take me home. I can take a cab. After Cristian took Serena away, Luca and Anna were the only two people left at the table. Anna was almost finished, so she put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°I¡¯m done, I¡¯m going back. Take your time. With that, she quickly stood up, grabbed her suitcase and headed for the exit. At the same time, Luke stood up and followed her. -I¡¯ll give you a ride. -No, that¡¯s not necessary! -Anna vigorously waved her hand. -You don¡¯t need to carry me, I¡¯lle back by myself. Luca frowned at her words, -Anna, are you avoiding me? Anna was quiet. And then Anna denied with an embarrassed smile, -No, I am not avoiding you, and why should I avoid you? Luca took a few steps closer to her. His masculine scent enveloped her, and Luca looked at her pale face. -I, too, would like to know why you are avoiding me. Anna felt very nervous when he came so close and unconsciously took a step back, -I¡¯m not avoiding you at all. -Then let me take you back. Anna was speechless. She thought, ¡°After all, he just wants to walk me back, doesn¡¯t he?¡± -Ok, let¡¯s go. Luca said, stepping forward and carrying his suitcase, and Anna quickly followed him. Too easy for him, he was carrying two suitcases, and he walked so fast that Anna had to trot to catch up with him. When he finally reached the outside, Anna could not resist calling out to him. -Luca, stop right there! Luca stopped and turned to look at her with puzzled eyes. -I don¡¯t need you to take me back! -Anna snatched the suitcase from his hands as she said angrily, -I have my own hands and feet. Nowadays it is so easy to get around that I can take a cab home, so why do I need a ride? It¡¯s morefortable for me to go back alone, I don¡¯t want to bother you. -I don¡¯t mind the inconvenience,¡± Luca said in a muffled voice. Anna replied aloud, -But I don¡¯t want to be involved with you! Luca froze. -You know what I mean, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m all messed up and in a bad mood. The next thing I want is to calm down. I would like you to stay out of my life. You¡¯re just a friend to me. Just a friend¡­Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Evidently, these words sent Luke straight into the abyss. This winter was already cold, but now it was as if someone had poured cold water on his head. Anna probably knew she had spoken too harshly when she saw the expression on his face. But she didn¡¯t think Luke would understand if she didn¡¯t speak harshly, so she didn¡¯t regret it at all. -You understood what I said, right? Luca turned and smiled softly, -Of course I understand. But let me take you home. Last time. Anna, -What I just said¡­. -You said those words when you were abroad. They are not the same thing, but I understand what you mean. Or do you think I¡¯m really a bastard? -That¡¯s not what I mean. -Then what are you avoiding? Today, even if it¡¯s not you, it¡¯s another girl we¡¯re traveling with, and I would send her home. And that¡¯s the mission given by the Lord, which is within the scope of my work. For some reason, Anna felt he was saying these words to reassure her. The two stood still for half a second. And then Anna finally nodded helplessly. -Well, you can do it if you want. Finally, Luca took her home, straight to the door. -Thanks for bringing me back today. Take care, goodbye. It¡¯s not that Anna was rude, it¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t want to wee Luca home at this time. She opened the door with the suitcase, went inside and closed the door immediately. Then Anna leaned against the door and closed her eyes. Then she took out her phone and looked at the pictures. She found the picture of Matthew. Her beautiful white fingertips traveled along the man¡¯s handsome features and finally lingered on his thin lips. -Matteo, I¡¯m back. Chapter 1004: I wanted to stop. After a long sleep, Serena turned over and slowly opened her eyes. Seeing the strange and familiar surroundings, Serena felt a little confused. Probably because she had just woken up, her mind was still in a state of disarray. It took her a few moments to regain consciousness and she sat up to look around. She had felt strange and familiar because she had not been here for a long time, but she had lived here alone long ago. This was the room where she and Cristian had lived. After Cristian¡¯s ident, she had lived here alone while running the business for Cristian. Now¡­ She was back. Although the interval was not long, for her it was as long as a century. Serena watched for a while and could not help but regret. When she sighed, Serena felt a dryness and tickle in her throat, as if she had not drunk water in a long time. She frowned, remembering what had happened earlier. She had been on a ne for more than ten hours, but because she had been ufortable on the ne, she had slept very poorly. In fact, she had slept less than two hours. So after she got off the ne and had dinner, she actually fell asleep. She didn¡¯t remember anything after that. But she did know that she had not even drunk water or gargled after eating. Thinking about it, Serena got out of bed, tied her long hair and went to the bathroom to brush her teeth, not knowing how long she had slept. If she was not pregnant, she would be able to endure this. After brushing her teeth, Serena felt refreshed. She washed her face and left the room. -Ma¡¯am, you are awake. The maid said beside her, -The gentleman asked us to prepare breakfast for you. -Well, where is it? -Serena asked. -The assistant came early in the morning to meet the master to go to the office. And he asked me to tell him that if he is sleepy, he should not wait for him, and for thedy to take care of his rest. Ah, he had gone to the office. ¡°These two are just back in the country, don¡¯t they have jetg?¡± ¡°But yes, too much time abroad and no one to take care of things in thepany.¡± Serena thought. She was the only one in charge of thepany, and Luca was helping her. Then Serena left, only Luca stayed to do a lot of things in thepany. Being with Cristian for so many years allowed Luca to manage thepany¡¯s affairs. And he had met with major shareholders and directors. Taking care of business was not difficult for him. When Serena became vice president, many were not convinced. Managers who had been recruited by Leonardo Ferrari, and even those who had not been recruited, came to the office from time to time. At first it was Luca who helped her. Serena was not a very strong manager at that time because she was pregnant and worried about Cristian. So it was difficult for her to be able to work eight hours a day, let alone manage things.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Only with Luca¡¯s help was she able to stabilize. It was a difficult experience. After breakfast, Serena went to her room to change her clothes and then called her brother Matthew. -Cristian has already notified me, and how are you?¡± asked Matteo on the other end of the phone with concern. Serena froze for a moment, and thought that Cristian had probably told Matteo that she had not been feeling very well on the ne, and that was why she was asking him. -Don¡¯t worry brother, I slept and I¡¯m fresh now. -Good. Soon Serena heard a familiar female voice on the other end of the phone. -Sir, the meeting is about to start. Matthew frowned. As he was about to say something, Serena said, -Brother, do you have a meeting? Then go, I won¡¯t bother you. With that, she hung up the phone. Matteo looked at the phone, reached out and pinched his forehead,ughing, ¡°This girl¡­.¡± Then he turned and headed toward the conference room with re. -Has the youngdy returned? -Chiara asked carefully. Matthew nodded, -Yes. Chiara was a little curious, but when she saw Matthew¡¯s face, she thought about it and asked no more. For some reason, aftering back this time, Matteo always made people afraid to approach him, and he was afraid that if he said the wrong thing he would get angry. Matteo rarely got angry; he had always been stable and introverted. Although he could not be approached easily, when approached, he could only sense the dignity of his boss. Now, however, he waspletely cold. What had happened during his time abroad? re had a thousand questions in her head, but she did not know where to start, nor was she able to ask. But when she saw Matteo answer Serena¡¯s phone, her coldness was reced by tolerance and concern for her loved ones. After hanging up the phone, he became cold again. Oh, what the hell happened to him? *** After hanging up the phone, very bored, Serena sat down by the water. It was winter and instead of putting her feet in the water as she did in summer, she could sit by the water and take in the sun and the view of the sea. Serena made a video call to Manuel. Mother and son talked for a long time, then Angelo approached Manuel and they ended the call. Serena hung up the video and felt sleepy again, so she went back to sleep. For the next few days, Serena spent her days in such a state of boredom that shepletely forgot she had anypany. Until Anna sought her out and told her she wanted to quit. Only then did Serena remember this important question. -Why do you want to quit? Serena looked at Anna incredulously, -You run the business very well, don¡¯t you? Anna shook her head and sighed: -I haven¡¯t seen my parents for a long time, so I¡¯m thinking of going after them, and I probably won¡¯t be able to run the business for a long time. Serena half-closed her lips and did not respond. -Serena, I know it¡¯s too much for me to stop now, but¡­ Chapter 1005: I don’t want you to work too hard. Anna did not follow up thesest words, and Serena could see that she had some hidden reason. But she was determined to resign, and when she left she apologized greatly to Serena. Serena thought about it and felt that it was strange. ording to her character, Anna had no intention of quitting her job at this time. There had to be a reason why she had quit. So Serena went to thepany herself. Since the creation of thepany, there were many people who came looking for designs for fame. The elite team that Matthew had hired for her was initially unhappy, but as time went on, they discussed and studied, then managed to design excellent pieces. Serena was abroad at the time, but she was personally involved in all her work.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She often asked Anna to pass on to them the key points, notes and advice she had learned from her previous work. Now that Anna wanted to leave, Serena would be left without her strongest support. However, not everything could be forced. Anna was a free person and could not be asked to stay by her side forever. Perhaps she had been with her all these years out of pressure or a sense of responsibility. Arianna was very happy to see Serena back in the office and proudly showed her recent drawings to Serena. -What do you think? Arianna looked at her expectantly, with only two words on her face. I ask for praise. Serena couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, -Very well, you look better than before. Serena then asked about Anna. -How is thepany these days? For a long time I was not avable to handle it. And how is Anna? At the mention of Anna, Arianna¡¯s expression was a little strange. Obviously, she meant something. Serena frowned and thought, ¡°Is there really a reason?¡± -What¡¯s wrong? You seem a little¡­ Arianna looked into her eyes and hesitated a little before saying, -I know Anna is your friend, but since you asked me today, she told you the truth. She has been meantely, and she has already messed up some orders in thest few days. -Did she screw up? -Serena¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly in confusion -How? Arianna then told Serena what had happened recently, during which Serena¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. And it was impossible to tell whether she was angry or not. Then Arianna cautiously said, -I don¡¯t want to say anything bad about her. I said it because she asked me to. Otherwise, she was not the type to talk about people behind their backs. Serena smiled and nodded, -I see, you said it because I asked. You¡¯re not the type to talk behind people¡¯s backs, okay? With Serena looking at her like that, Arianna¡¯s ears blushed and she became shy: ¡°Stop teasing me. Actually Anna has always been a very serious worker. I see she has been unwelltely and I shouldn¡¯t ruin these orders on purpose. Serena said, ¡°I have worked with her for many years. I know her qualities very well. -I see, so you¡¯re only asking today because you want to know herst status, right? -Yes. -Then I will tell you more about what Anna did. Serena then got a lot of information from Arianna about Anna¡¯s recent history. It turned out that Anna was always lost in her thoughts in the office, not really thinking about her work. She often threw water on customers when she talked to them, or made other mistakes that made them so angry that they got up and left, no longer wanting to work with thepany. And there were other little things Arianna discovered. Serena¡¯s gaze became worried. It seemed that the rtionship with Matteo was very difficult for Anna. Before, she had been devastated, but she had been able to get back up quickly because she had not given up on Matteo. And she had always been able to find reasons and then push herself up. Now that she was in this state, had she really given up on Matteo? She seemed to have no problems apparently, but when she worked she waspletely lost. Probably because she had missed several important orders, she felt guilty inside and wanted to quit? Serena didn¡¯t know whether to hold it back or not. All these years, she wasn¡¯t sure whether Anna really wanted to work with her, or whether it was because of the responsibility¡­. But whatever it was, Serena had to thank her. But if she had worked with her out of a sense of duty, then Serena really had to let her go and do what she wanted. Determined, Serena tried to talk to Anna. Anna was surprised to see her in the office, ¡°What are you doing here, do you want to work now? Serena smiled sweetly and replied. -Of course, is there a problem with meing to work now in this state? -Of course there is, you are pregnant and your fetus is not that stable yet. You¡¯d better rest at home, there¡¯s too much to do in the office and I¡¯m worried about you being too busy. Serena was still smiling, ¡°Now you¡¯re worried that I won¡¯t be able to make it, what if you leave? Anna was speechless. Silence fell, and after a moment, Anna scratched her head before saying, ¡°So, should I stay a little longer? Serena¡¯s smile vanished. Instead of answering yes or no, she walked around the desk and approached Anna. -Do you always stay in thepany with this in mind? Anna, -I¡­ -We met five years ago. You told me Alice Fanelli was aplicated woman, then after hearing what happened to me, you went abroad with me. Andter you started living with me and Manuel. I see how happy you are every day and I appreciate this friendship, but today I realized that it has always weighed on you. -No, no, no, no,¡± Anna waved her hands and tried to exin. I¡¯m not overwhelmed, Serena. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. You just said that I am happy with you, too. It is a pleasure, how can it be a burden? -How can it not be a burden? Just like now you wanted to leave your job, but when you heard about my health, you wanted to stay. Isn¡¯t it a burden for yourself to save others? Anna did not know what to answer Serena for a moment. After a while she said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to work too hard. Chapter 1006: I do! Serena could not help butugh, but her eyes turned red. Then tears formed. The tears looked like clear crystals that sparkled in front of Anna¡¯s eyes. She reached out her hand and touched Anna¡¯s cheek. It was a little strong and Anna frowned, but said nothing.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. -Does it hurt? -Serena asked. Anna half-closed her lips, looked at her with pained eyes and whispered, -Of course it hurts, why are you pinching my cheek all of a sudden? -It hurts, why didn¡¯t you say so? -Serena asked. Anna froze for a moment, then finally understood what Serena¡¯s gesture meant. She angrily pped Serena¡¯s hand and turned around. -Bad Serena! You know I¡¯m not as smart as you and you keep leading me into a trap. -How am I leading you into a trap? I¡¯m just pinching your cheek, who allowed you not to say that? Said Serena, with more tears in her eyes. When Anna turned around, she felt morefortable talking this way, so she did not force her to turn around and said softly, ¡°Do you understand what I just told you? If you don¡¯t speak, no one will ever know that you are suffering. You know, like this time, when you told me you wanted to leave without saying why, and then you wanted to stay after you found out my situation. Anna, we are good friends. We should support each other, not you satisfying me and helping me, that would make you tired. Anna was a little excited, but did not respond to his words. -I already know all about your recent performance in thepany,¡± Serena continued. -Serena, I¡­ Anna turned anxiously, and Serena noticed that her eyes were red, so her sudden turning away was because she was afraid of being discovered by Serena¡­. -What a fool you are,¡¬ Serena tried to smile, even though she had tears in her eyes. There is no need to exin. I know you¡¯ve been in a bad moodtely. And although you have always told me that you will recover, there are many things that cannot be forced and take time to recover. Since you want to quit, then I agree. Not expecting me to say yes so quickly, Anna was surprised for a moment, ¡°Serena, I¡¯m sorry, I made a mistake. I really don¡¯t want to stop, I just¡­. -I know,¡± Serena gently interrupted her and said, ¡°I know all that. You don¡¯t have to exin yourself. Do what you want and what you like. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I will find a way to handle it. -Serena¡­ -Anna very much regretted this moment, earlier she did not want to stay because she was worried about causing a big loss to thepany in its current state. She wanted to resign, hoping that Serena could find someone more capable of handling these things in her ce. But now that Serena had agreed, Anna was in a panic again. She tried to say something to hold Serena back, but Serena said directly, ¡°You can pack your bags today. Anna finally stopped moving and looked at her expressionlessly. After a while, a tear slipped from the corner of her eye and Anna went to Serena and hugged her gently, -Serena, thank you. Serena was also moved a little and held back her tears as she patted Anna on the back, -Come on, why are you being so dramatic? Go get your things and get some rest. -What are you going to do when I¡¯m gone? -Anna¡¯s voice sounded muffled, as if she were about to cry. -Stay quiet, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re quitting today, you have nothing more to do in thepany, so stop thinking about it and rx. -I don¡¯t care about thepany, I only care about you,¡¬ Anna pushed her away and looked at her with tear-filled eyes. Look, you are pregnant now, you already have a lot to do, and if you are asked to take care of thepany¡¯s business, you¡­. Before he could finish the sentence, Serena pushed his shoulder toward the sofa, ¡°Quick, go pack your things, don¡¯t think too much about other things, have fun this time. Even if thepany no longer concerns you now, the door is always open for you in the future if you want toe back. But I would rather you go and do what you like and stop sacrificing your precious time and thoughts for me. Anna was pushed out of her office, tears falling harder at her words. She was the best friend in the world. Anna could barely hold back her tears, but then she thought, ¡°This is the office. And if she cried and I left the next day, I wonder what others would think of Serena.¡± So in the end, Anna refrained from crying. Anna packed her bags and left thepany that same day. Serena did not ask her to give up her job, but gave her a sry and a bonus and sent her home. She did not want Anna to take over thepany before she left. So once Anna left, Serena was particrly busy. She left without delivering the work, so Serena did not know many of the orders. So she had to look them up and find out for herself, and in some cases she asked Arianna toe and help her. Arianna was a great admirer of hers and came very quickly as soon as she called her. -Anna is leaving thepany as of today; she is no longer an employee. And if she asks you anything about thepany, don¡¯t tell her anything. Arianna was very surprised, thinking. ¡°So soon? -Why can¡¯t you tell her? In case she¡­ -If she calls you, just tell her that thepany is doing very well and she doesn¡¯t have to worry. Don¡¯t say anything else if she asks. Arianna understood the meaning of Serena¡¯s words, ¡°I understand, you don¡¯t want Anna to worry about what¡¯s going on in thepany. You let her leave today, didn¡¯t you? -Yes,¡¬ Serena nodded, -she¡¯s been in a bad moodtely, so I sent her to rest right away. Arianna, you are improving fast and are very enthusiastic about this work. Anna. Arianna¡¯s eyes widened, -Will you give me the job? This reaction made Serena wince and hesitate for a moment before asking politely, -Don¡¯t you want to? -I want, I want, I want! -Arianna nodded her head vigorously and said excitedly, -I never thought you would trust me so much, of course I do! Serena thought she was reluctant when she reacted like that, but in fact she was too excited. Serenaughed, ¡°Well, Anna just left and hasn¡¯t had time to fix anything, so I need you to work with me for a few days. Chapter 1007: Do you want to die? Arianna wished she could have been with her idol. But there was too much information and she couldn¡¯t figure it out for herself. So Arianna thought of Mirko. -Can I call Mirko? Don¡¯t worry, he is a follower of mine and has been with me in many ces over the years. He will not divulge this important information. -He will not divulge this important information. -Serena nodded her head. In the next few moments, Arianna called Mirko and then the three of them worked together. Mirko naturally stayed by Arianna¡¯s side. Without saying a word, he answered Arianna¡¯s call. Before the end of the day, Serena yawned. She was very sleepy, but she was still organizing information. Mirko cast a nce at Serena, then approached Arianna and asked her in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on, are you keeping Anna¡¯s job? -Yes, Mirko,¡¬ Arianna reverted to a cold woman, nodding coldly. Mirko was taken aback for a moment, -What¡¯s going on? -Mirko Caruso, I asked you to help, I didn¡¯t ask you to ask questions, why do you have so much nonsense? -Arianna criticized him in a low voice. Mirko did not dare to ask questions, he just silently helped to sort out the information. Although he was very curious, as long as Arianna was angry, he had nothing to ask. He would only apany her. After a while, Mirko looked at Serena and found her asleep on the table. To warn her, he hurried to touch Arianna, who was reading intently beside him. She ignored him, and Mirko touched her again. Arianna burst out and grabbed him directly by the tie and dragged him away. -Mirko Caruso, do you want to die? -I¡¯m trying to tell you that the youngdy is sleeping. -What did you say? -Arianna froze for a moment and looked in the direction Mirko was pointing and found Serena asleep, smiled. She looks like she is very tired. -Well, I noticed she¡¯s yawning, so I guess she didn¡¯t get enough sleep. Arianna narrowed her eyes suspiciously, -How did you notice her yawning? Do you like it? Mirko, -Oh my God, how can I, your majesty? You know you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve liked in all these years. You never gave me a chance to be your boyfriend. He had been by her side for many years, Arianna did not treat him well at first. Then, little by little she seemed to get used to the man who followed her everywhere. Arianna let go of his hand and gave him an icy stare. -I don¡¯t even know if you¡¯ve been bored with me all these years! With that, she immediately stood up. Just when Mirko thought she was angry, he saw Arianna take off the coat she was wearing and walk toward Serena. Mirko, she asked, -What are you doing? -My goddess is sleeping and I can¡¯t let her catch a cold! He lowered his voice, then approached cautiously and put the coat on Serena¡¯s body. Then he approached again cautiously and motioned Mirko to gather the material on the table: -Let¡¯s go outside. -All right. Mirko immediately got up to carry the material and Arianna immediately told him, -Lower your voice! He had to lower his voice and then followed Arianna outside with the materials. When Arianna closed the door and sat outside, Mirko could not help but ask, ¡°Why are we going outside? You¡¯re worried that we disturbed her, aren¡¯t you? Arianna gave him an expressionless look, -Really? My goddess is sleeping and we¡¯re staying there to do things? She looks too tired, let her rest. Mirko looked at the small table in front of him and said helplessly, -So we solve it here? -Do you have a problem with this? -Arianna raised an eyebrow. Mirko, ¡°No problem at all. It¡¯s great. At that moment Mirko thought of something, took off his jacket and put it on Arianna. *** Therge room was silent. Arianna and Mirko were carefully organizing their things, with the asional sound of pages turning, but otherwise there was no other noise. So when there was a knock at the door, Arianna and Mirko froze for a moment and then looked at each other. After about three seconds, they stood up together and opened the door. As soon as they opened the door, they saw a handsome and strong man standing in front of them. Mirko and Arianna froze and quickly recognized the man in front of them.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cristian Ferrari, the head of the Ferrari group. Mirko asked unconsciously, ¡°May I ask who you are looking for? Just as he did so, his head was pped hard by Arianna, who then dragged him behind her and he stepped back with a smile, -Sir, are you here to see Miss Serena? Cristian looked at the couple in front of him and nodded. -She didn¡¯t answer my call. So he called the number of Vi Antic. That was how he found out that she had gone to the office, so Cristian had to pick her up himself. -Ah, thedy didn¡¯t mean not to answer your call. There is too much work and she has the phone on silent. Too much work? At these words, Cristian frowned. Working in the office in such a state? -Where is he? Arianna let him in and led him to the inner office, exining, -She was probably too tired and fell asleep earlier, so we went outside so as not to disturb her. After stopping her steps, Arianna cautiously opened the door. As soon as the door opened, she saw Serena asleep on the table with a female coat over her, and seeing the male coat on Arianna, it was easy to understand. She nced at Arianna to say thank you. -Thank you, today is closing time. You can go back and I will take her home. -Ah, good. Cristian walked in and nced at the pile of information in front of Serena. Her phone was next to her. Cristian took it and put it in his pocket, then lifted his jacket and signaled for Arianna toe and hand it to him. Mirko, seeing this, hurried to get Arianna¡¯s coat. Cristian took off his coat and put it on Serena, then gently lifted her. As soon as Cristian lifted her, Serena woke up. She opened her eyes and saw Cristian¡¯s face. She squinted her eyes in confusion. -Why are you here? Cristian looked at her. At this moment Serena was still not fully awake. And he had to take the opportunity to take her downstairs or she might say she would stay. So he half-opened his lips and said softly: -Go back to sleep, don¡¯t worry about me. Chapter 1008: Until they are satisfied. Probably because she was not very conscious, Serena nodded and went back to sleep. Cristian then led her outside. After a few steps, Serena suddenly thought of something and abruptly opened her eyes to look at Cristian. -No. Put me down. Now he was in the office, he had a lot of work to finish, how could he leave? And it was also at that moment that Serena realized that she was actually too sleepy and had fallen asleep. How could she set a good example for others in the future? The boss was asleep during working hours, and he slept so well that he did not even notice that Cristian had arrived. Cristian stopped suddenly and looked at her with a frown.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. How could she wake up so fast? -Quick, put me down. Serena pushed him away, struggling to get out of Cristian¡¯s arms. But he continued to tighten his arms around her, curling his thin lips in displeasure. -What are you doing? -It¡¯s time to get out,¡¬ he reminded her. Serena was shocked to hear this. She clearly remembered that it was early to end the day when she was working, but she fell asleep, and slept until the end of the day¡­. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over¡­. Just as Serena was thinking about it, Arianna said beside her. -Goddess Serena! You should go back to the teacher. Mirko and I can take care of these jobs. Anyway, there is no hurry. And you look exhausted, it¡¯s better to go back and rest. Serena was silent: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d really fall asleep. -It¡¯s okay! -Arianna waved her hand. She didn¡¯t like Serena before, but after learning that Serena was her favorite designer, Arianna couldn¡¯t help but defend her. The people she wanted to protect, no matter what they did, had their reasons. And even if they didn¡¯t, Arianna would find a reason for them. Mirko had been pursuing Arianna for a long time and, of course, knew her character and temperament. At that moment he smiled and said, ¡°Yes,e back. Arianna and I can take care of things here. Cristian, seeing that Serena was still hesitating, immediately made the decision for her. -Let¡¯s go back today and continue tomorrow with what you haven¡¯t finished. I will personally give you both a raise and it wille from my ount,¡± Cristian leaned close to her ear and whispered. Satisfied now? Serena felt guilty for not setting a good example as a leader and asking Arianna and Mirko to do so much. Thanks to what Cristian had said, she felt better. However, she was still a little curious and asked in a low voice. -A raise. How much? Cristian smiled: -Until they are satisfied. Arianna and Mirko were surprised. ¡°Money talks.¡± They both thought. Arianna nodded contentedly, -This is good for a raise. Serena, now you can go home without worries. Serena hesitated, but Cristian did not give her a chance to think about it. He nodded to both of them and left with her in his arms. As they left, Arianna cupped her chin in her hands, her eyes shining. -She is so happy, isn¡¯t she? Mirko, -Huh? -She hugs my goddess, doesn¡¯t she? -Arianna had a happy expression on her face, as if she were holding Serena herself. Mirko thought Arianna liked tall, handsome men as much as normal girls. After all, in his opinion as a man, Cristian was perfect. But it was not Cristian who obsessed Arianna, it was ¡­. Mirko could not help but look at Arianna and asked carefully, -Arianna, you like men, don¡¯t you? Arianna immediately turned her head and looked hatefully at Mirko: -What are you saying? -Eh, I¡¯ve been chasing you for a long time, but you don¡¯t answer me. And now you are facing such a woman. If you don¡¯t like men, then¡­. Before he could finish the sentence, Mirko¡¯s shirt cor was grabbed by Arianna and she pulled him toward her. The distance between the two was very close. Mirko could clearly see Arianna¡¯s beautiful face, even if he moved a little further, he could kiss her. Mirko tensed instantly. His eyshes twitched as he looked at Arianna, -What, what¡¯s wrong? Although he wanted to kiss her, Mirko told himself he had to hold back. He had chased Arianna for so long, if he could not resist kissing her right now and she would go crazy and hate him, then everything he had done would be lost. Arianna didn¡¯t know what Mirko was thinking at that moment and said, -I worship my goddess, it¡¯s a feeling of adoration, don¡¯t you understand? Forget it, you fool! You won¡¯t understand! Anyway, I am so envious of Mr. Cristian! Mirko, pushed aside, looked at his tie with some amusement. And he actually had the curious thought that he wished Arianna would scold him some more. Yes, with that particrly close distance now. Oh¡­ Mirko rubbed his forehead. He still seemed to have a long way to go. *** Serena was sleepy, but after everything that had happened in the office and after getting into the car, she was wide awake. As Cristian bent down to fasten his seat belt, Serena spoke softly. -Hey. -What ? Cristian stopped in his movements and looked at her. -I feel like I¡¯ve woken up and now I¡¯m not sleepy at all. Cristian raised an eyebrow, -All right, back to dinner. Serena, -Actually, I want to get back to work. Click. It was the sound of the seat belt. Her eyebrows frowned slightly and she looked at Cristian with a disgruntled look. He looked like he didn¡¯t want to let her work, but Serena kept insisting. -Eh, there¡¯s a lot of work to do and I¡¯ve had enough sleep in the afternoon, so I¡¯m in a good mood to continue working. Cristian coldly answered her. -Let¡¯s have dinner first and we¡¯ll talk about itter. As the car pulled away, Serena stopped talking and looked helplessly out the window. It would not let her now to get out of the car to work, so after dinner it was impossible. There was a moment of silence in the car. Suddenly, Serena said, ¡°Anna has resigned. -Well,¡± Cristian replied calmly, apparently without any surprise. Chapter 1009: Ruining the moment. Serena couldn¡¯t help but cast him a sidelong nce and added after a moment¡¯s thought, ¡°I told her to leave today and not to do the handover, so now there¡¯s a lot to do in thepany. -I see,¡± Cristian replied again. Take your time with the work. Don¡¯t get too tired. And don¡¯t forget that you are now pregnant. Serena finally could not help but ask him, -Are you not asking why he let her go? He did not answer her question. But when the light turned red up ahead, the car stopped and Cristian suddenly leaned toward her. He kissed her. Serena pushed him away unconsciously, trying to stop him. Clearly, she lost. -I don¡¯t want to ask because it will affect the emotional interaction. The red light had changed color. Cristian continued driving with a calm expression. He was calm as if nothing had happened. Serena, on the other hand, had turned red. Because when he had leaned in to kiss her, the window had been left open and she had seen the person in the car in front of her witness the kiss. How embarrassing! Serena stood up and touched her burning cheeks, licking her lips in frustration, ¡°This is not emotional interaction, is it? Without waiting for Cristian¡¯s response, Serena said with disgust, ¡°What interaction is that? It¡¯s clearly an excuse to take advantage of me. -Take advantage? -Cristian narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled at her. ¡®Aren¡¯t you the one taking advantage? I¡¯m not taking advantage of you. -Cristian Ferrari! -Yes. -Shut up! He shouted in his mind, ¡°I¡¯m not having fun!¡± ¡°I¡¯m innocent! How can I have fun? Bullshit!¡± As soon as she became angry, Serena¡¯s face reddened again. Cristian, the bastard, who always med her whenever he tried to take advantage of her. He would drag her onto hisp and kiss her without telling her, and then use her of seducing him. And he said he liked her? How could this be possible? Cristian looked to the side and saw his wife looking angry. He wanted to joke with her, but he did not expect her to be so excited. Thinking that she was pregnant, Cristian said. -Ok, then I will take advantage of you this time. I want to kiss you, okay? Serena replied angrily, -He¡¯s always been like that! Cristian didn¡¯t bother her anymore, he took her to a restaurant and reserved a small box for the two of them. After ordering, Cristian took her in his arms. -What do you want to do this time? -Serena pushed him away with extreme vignce, but Cristian¡¯s strength was so great that she could not escape. The man¡¯s seductive gaze made her nervous and her eyes widened, -Are you not thinking of doing the same here? Then Cristian kissed her. The two had just arrived from outside, and the air conditioning was running in the box, so the temperature was quite high. But the two had not yet adjusted to the temperature here.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. So when their lips came together they felt cold. Within moments, however, Serena felt Cristian¡¯s thin lips go from cold to warm. He kissed her, taking her face seriously and giving her the impression that he was protecting a precious treasure. Serena blinked and thought. ¡°Haven¡¯t you kissed me enough in the car already, so you keep doing it here?¡± ¡°Or did you bring her here with the intention?¡± As she thought, a sigh was heard in her ear, followed by Cristian¡¯s voice: -Are you distracted, is it because I¡¯m not very good? Serena saw that Cristian¡¯s gaze had changed in the light, like that of a wolf, as if he was about to eat her immediately if she answered yes. Serena shuddered inexplicably at the thought of that image and shook her head violently. -No, no. -No? Then is it because I didn¡¯t try hard enough? At this question, Serena was also embarrassed for him. She bit her lip and suddenly reached out her hand to grab Cristian by the ear. -Enough is enough! You know I won¡¯t answer these questions, and you keep asking! Besides, we are here to eat, not to have sex, so get a grip! His sudden change surprised Cristian. And because Serena had grabbed him firmly, Cristian was really feeling the pain. The flirtatious mood of a moment ago was gone. Cristian looked at her wordlessly for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯re good at ruining the moment. Serena withdrew her hand and moved away from his body. -Of course. There would be danger if she didn¡¯t ruin the mood. She couldn¡¯t have sex with him now, so wouldn¡¯t it make things harder for him then? So finally Serena chose the ce farthest from Cristian and said with a straight face, -You can¡¯t kiss me without my permission in the future. Cristian did not know what to say. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the woman who had deliberately chosen the farthest ce. Heughed, ¡°What does that mean? Serena gave him no exnation, but said, ¡°Anyway, I have already said that if you kiss me next time without my permission, I will start a war with you! In thest few days at home, she and Cristian had seen very little of each other because of work. And if it was not to have dinner together, the two barely had a chance to exchange a few words. Cristian looked at her when she spoke seriously. His fingertips tapped on the desk and smiling, he was about to affirm to himself, but he thought. ¡°Haha, you can say that, but I don¡¯t have to listen, do I?¡± ¡°As for war, between husband and wife, it¡¯s almost impossible.¡± Having made his decision, Cristian did not argue with her again. Food was soon served, and while they were eating, Serena suddenly had a thought, ¡°When will you get rid of yourpany? Cristian looked at her, ¡°Soon, in a week. -Well, then I¡¯ll try to finish things in thepany this week, too. -And then what? -Then we¡¯ll go to the ancient home of the Ferrari family. Chapter 1010: I could make it emotional. -The old mansion? At these words, a look of confusion appeared in Cristian¡¯s eyes. And then Serena thought she had lost her memory and could not remember the old mansion. She could only exin, -It is the old house of the Ferrari family. We lived there five years ago, then¡­.. Then, after he left, he did not know when Cristian and the others left. When he returned to the country, he did not care about the appearance of the house. Until in thest few days he asked about it and it turned out that it had been empty for many years. Because Alexander had lived in a nursing home and Leonardo had be independent and no longer lived there. Needless to say, Cristian did not want to stay in that house either, ording to his temperament. -What happened next? ¨C Cristian asked, not seeming to care much about the matter. -I really don¡¯t know, we should ask Luca about the situation. He always followed Cristian and was the best person to ask. Luca? Cristian half-closed his lips and nodded, -I¡¯ll take care of it, don¡¯t worry. The next morning, Cristian called Luca directly to his office and asked him about the old vi of the Ferrari family. At his mention, Luca¡¯s expression became a little more subtle. -Sir, why are you suddenly asking me about the old mansion? -What? -Christian observed his expression. Is there something wrong with the old pce? Luke scratched his head and exined, -There is nothing wrong. It¡¯s just that the house has been empty for a long time, do you want to go back to live there? Go back to live there? Cristian remembered what Serena had said yesterday. ¡°She said we had already lived there. If we live there again, will it be possible to recover my memories through the traces of the previous life?¡± Thinking about it, Cristian nodded, -Send someone to set up and clean up. I will go the day after tomorrow to check it out. -Yes, sir. Luca replied and then left the office, still depressed. Before, he really hated the old building. Because that was where Alessandro Ferrari had lived, and the mansion had also been built by Alessandro when he was young. After the two shed, Cristian simply took over the whole Ferrari Group and put the old man in a sanatorium. A sanatorium? Actually, it was a mental institution. Then the Lord asked someone to seal that house, and he kept it sealed until now. He did not expect that one day it would be opened. Luke thought carefully that the master would not ask him to do this unless it was for a specific reason, so before doing so Luke called Serena. It seemed that the master was in charge of everything, but in fact it was the wife who was in charge. Serena was surprised to receive Luca¡¯s call, that she was surprised that he was calling her to ask her opinion about something Cristian had asked. Since when did he have so much power? When Serena finally nodded and said that she had mentioned the matter to Cristian, Luca said in his mind, ¡°Yes. If it is not thedy, the gentleman could not have suddenly mentioned the old vi of the Ferrari family.¡± With this in mind, Luca told Serena what had happened earlier. -Well, I know everything you said, but now that your master has lost his memory, I don¡¯t want to live in it. Besides, we won¡¯t live in it, I¡¯ll only take it from time to time. After all, it is a ce where he has lived before, so maybe it will stimte him to remember something. Luke heard him and nodded, ¡°I understand, ma¡¯am. -By the way, why do you ask what your lord ordered you to do? -In the end, Serena couldn¡¯t resist asking. Luca, -Ma¡¯am, to be honest, the master listens to you more. So I think I will have to call her and ask her. So that was the reason, Serena felt a little moved, but said nothing more. As she was about to hang up the phone, Luca suddenly said, ¡°Ma¡¯am. -What is it, Luca, is there anything else? When Serena asked him, Luca could not say a word. -Nothing. I will take care of these things. -Good.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then Serena looked at the phone in disbelief. In fact, she knew what Luca was trying to ask at that moment. And almost the words he was saying. But in the end she restrained herself. It was better not to tell Luca about Anna¡¯s departure. Anna had been in a very bad mood that day, and if he added to her burdens, it would probably be more difficult. She needed an environment where she could slowly repair and heal her condition. So from the day she left, Serena decided not to disturb her. After all, she was Matteo¡¯s sister. Her visit for Anna could move her. So, for the time being, it would not be in her presence. Luke hung up the phone and looked at it for a long moment, then sighed deeply and went back to work. Soon, the old mansion was cleaned and tidied up. Although the things in the house were worth a lot of money, they had been empty, unused, and uncared for for so many years that they now looked very old. Luke would have reced some of the furniture in the house if Serena had not given instructions not to move or rece anything in the house. But after hearing Serena¡¯s words, Luca understood and ordered the cleaning staff not to touch things, only to clean them. In just two days, the mansion had been cleaned. Luca told Serena directly. And he visited it without telling Cristian. It had been a long time since she had been here, but now, standing in the old mansion, looking at the atmosphere of the ce, many thoughts came to her. I was having a shback. She had suffered a lot in the beginning. Then Cristian was very cold and never said anything kind to her. But he never allowed others to insult her. In that situation, Cristian was a ray of sunshine in the middle of winter for her. That was why she had fallen in love with him at the time, wasn¡¯t it? Serena smiled sweetly at the thought. She didn¡¯t stay long, maybe ten minutes, and then she left with Luca. Chapter 1011: What is the real intention? -Luca thoughtfully opened the door for Serena. As she was about to enter, suddenly a figure ran toward her. The speed was so fast that Serena had no time to react. Luca had quickly blocked her in front of her, grabbed the frantically running person, and then pushed her out. This sudden situation surprised Serena. -Ma¡¯am, get in the car quickly! Serena was in shock. Although she was a little worried, she thought about the current situation and quickly got into the car. She was afraid that if something happenedter and she hurt the baby, it would be very bad. If she wasn¡¯t pregnant, it wouldn¡¯t matter if she got a little hurt, but she was already pregnant, it was another case. After getting into the car, Serena turned her head and looked out the window, Luca was sending security guards to the door to arrest the person. The arrested person was dressed in rags, had messy hair, and looked dirty. He did not know where he came from and appeared to be a woman. Serena took a second look and suddenly discovered that she looked familiar-where had she seen her? At this moment, the person suddenly shouted in the direction of where Serena was standing. -Serena, Serena Gallo,e out! -Get out of there! He was roaring, with a strange but very familiar sound. Serena¡¯s heart stirred. The messy, dirty figure in front of her oveid the figure in her mind from before, and Serena quickly remembered who this person was. She quickly rolled down her window and called out to the person outside the car: -Luca. Luca turned sharply and saw Serena poking her head out. He ran to her side to protect her as he said nervously, -Ma¡¯am, please close the car window immediately. This is too dangerous. -Wait a minute,¡¬ Serena stopped him, -I feel like I know this person. -What? Do you know her? Luca turned his head and looked strangely at the person. She was a dirty and dangerous person, how could Lady Serena know her? It was not true¡­ The name shouted by that person was Serena Gallo? Wasn¡¯t that¨CMrs. Serena¡¯s old name? -Mrs. Serena, she said her former name, was it someone she knew before? Serena nodded her head, then looked again at Luca: -You know her too. At that moment, she remembered that Luca seemed to have supported her, but it had been too long, and she could not remember exactly when and where. Luca could not help but feel strange when he heard that he knew her, then he went to look at the figure of that person, then he looked around and finally remembered who it was. -Is that her? Was he also surprised? When Serena found out who it was, the surprise in her heart was no less than Luca¡¯s. It had not been long since he hadst seen her, but he still felt smug then, how had she already be like this? Serena frowned and thought about it, and a momentter she said to Luca: -Luca, first of all tell them to let her go, at least let her stand. Luca understood what Serena meant and asked the security guards to help the woman stand up. After getting up, she struggled to run to Serena. -Serena! Serena! Is that you? -You have finally returned, Serena-my good sister. Hearing this, Serena¡¯s furrowed brows deepened. Hearing these words, why did she feel them so strange? Did he really call her Serena as his good sister? Hadn¡¯t they broken off their rtionship five years ago? Moreover, the dead rabbit had sent him to hermunity at that time, and he had also been looking for someone to hurt her. This person was Alice whom he had not seen for a long time. Luke also noticed that there was something wrong with her, approached and said to Serena, ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t think your mental state is normal, so be careful. Serena looked at her, her eyes clouded over and she was really very surprised, -Do you have a mental disorder? -It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get out of the car, watch for a while longer. Also, you did something to hurt her five years ago, and today she suddenly appeared in the old house. I think things may not be that simple. Madam, how about you go back first and leave the matter to me? After thinking about it, Serena also felt that there was nothing she could do if she stayed, so she nodded, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you to deal with it here. You can call me if you have something to do. I will go back to thepany first. After that, the driver sent Serena back to thepany. After returning to the office and sitting down, she poured herself a ss of hot water and remembered the person she had just seen. Alice. How did she be like this, what happened during this time? She seemed to have gone crazy, but suddenly she appeared outside the old house, which was worth thinking about. Thinking about the things Alice Fanelli had done to her before and the pity she had caused, Serena began to feel that it would not have been so easy for her to appear there. Thinking about this, she returned to her desk, before she had time to drink her water, pulled out her cell phone and called Luca directly. -Ma¡¯am? -Luca -Serena told him the opinions in her heart-, I want you to help me find out why Alice appeared there, is it a coincidence or an ident? -Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am, I also feel that this is a bit strange. Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I will also find out for her safety. -Okay. Serena hung up the phone and squeezed it tightly. She forgave Alice once, basedpletely on their past rtionship, she could not kill someone who was once her good sister. But this time, if Alice still wanted to wrong her, then she would no longer tolerate it. After making the decision, Serena¡¯s gaze was fixed. Luca¡¯s efficiency was very high. When Serena finished taking a break for the afternoon, she heard Arianna say that he had alreadye to see her, so Serena went to the salon to meet him in person. -How did it go? -Ma¡¯am, everything has been cleared up. It¡¯s not that Alice came to the old house of the Ferrari family recently. She has been wandering in the old house for a long time. She stays there every day. This has been going on for about a month. A month? She should still be abroad at that time. Thinking about this, Serena frowned and said, -What is he doing at the entrance of the old house?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -We don¡¯t know his real intention, but he kept calling her name. ording to people passing by, she was saying the same name every day and saying she was sorry, something like that. Serena frowned and said, ¡°Why do I keep hearing that something is still wrong? Alice went to her, called her name and asked for forgiveness. Chapter 1012: Mental problems. She did not know if it was because what Alice had done earlier had left deep roots in Serena¡¯s impression of her, and she had always felt that the matter was not so simple. -Ma¡¯am, we actually examined something else. -What is it? Luke was silent for a while, he felt it was a bit difficult to say this thing, so he just handed the information prepared in advance to Serena. -Ma¡¯am, take a look at this. She took the information, lowered her head and looked at it seriously. It turned out that after going abroad, Alice¡¯s father owed arge sum to loan sharks, and the debt collectors found the restaurant where Alice worked and threatened her. They wanted the daughter to return the money owed by her father. This situation was endless, so Alice got involved with the old general manager of the restaurant and slept with several old men so that they would help her pay her debts. At first it was only tens of thousands, a hundred thousand, two hundred thousand. Later, those debt collectors found her and demanded more than a million. Alice was just a bedfellow for the old men, moreover, she was the one who took the initiative to be with them. They had been willing to give her small amounts of money, and they had proven nothing. When the money became more and more and the frequency gradually increased, they realized that Alice was like a bottomless pit. So they were unwilling to give her any more money. With no money to pay back, Alice just asked for more time. Since they knew she had rich men behind her, the debt collectors were also willing to give her more time. After all, it was money they wanted, not her life. However, after the agreed time, they did not receive the money from her. They became increasingly anxious. Alice confronted them and had a conflict with them, then angered them on the spot and they took nude photos of her, and threatened her that if she did not pay again, they would put these photos on the Inte and ruin her. Alice never found anyone to help her, so she wanted to find Matteo. But she couldn¡¯t find Matteo and was always rejected. After that, the debt was not paid and her father ran away. Alice decided to run away, but was arrested at the train station. Her escape infuriated the debt collectors and they eventually put all her photos on the Inte. They also raped her. It was a big group of men, after the rape, Alice was sent to the hospital, and doctors saved her. But after that, Alice had mental problems. -So she did. Serena pinched the information, her fingertips trembled slightly, and even the color of her lips began to pale. Seeing her like this, Luca suddenly sensed that something was wrong and quickly said, ¡°Madam, you know the whole story. Let me take care of it. Don¡¯t worry, I will solve everything. After speaking, Luca hesitated a little and took the information from Serena¡¯s hands. Serena looked at the white tips of her fingers and suddenly raised her head to look at Luca: -What are you going to do with that?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -What are you going to do with that? He had not expected her to ask him, could it be that he still had an ounce of pity for this Alice? Just as Luca was hesitating to ask Serena how to settle the matter, she suddenly lowered her eyes and said quietly, ¡°Well, settle it your way, we don¡¯t need me to know. After all, now Cristian did not remember the past. Luca put the information away and nodded his head. -I understand, ma¡¯am. After Luca left, Serena looked at the scene in front of her in a daze. She was probably really nostalgic. After seeing what Alice went through, she really felt ridiculouslypassionate. She even wanted to help her. However, she quickly remembered the things Alice wanted to do to hurt her. So she suppressed the idea of helping her. Serena took a deep breath, looked out the window and silently told herself in her heart. That she herself was not the Virgin Mary, it was impossible to forgive her or even help her after she did those things. And what happened to Alice Fanelli was entirely her doing. If she had not paid the tens of thousands or 100, 000 for her father in the beginning, she would not have had more and more debts. The debt collectors¡¯ appetite would always be greater. She had be what she was today on her own. And her identity was taken over by Alice Fanelli at that time, and she also arranged a n to separate her from Cristian. Serena could remember these things all her life. So, she would not forgive her, she pretended not to know. She didn¡¯t care at all. Although Serena thought she did, but when she left work, she still couldn¡¯t pull herself together. Cristian came to pick her up after work. In fact, she did not want him to pick her up. But Cristian was afraid that if he didn¡¯t pick her up, she might want to stay at thepany to work overtime, so he always came to pick her up on time. Just as at this moment, Serena was still sitting in the office in a daze, and Arianna¡¯s voice reached her from outside. -Mr. Cristian, did youe to pick up Serena from work? -Yes. His voice reached her as he gave her the icy answer and the sound of firm footsteps. After that, the office door opened and when Serena saw Cristian appear in front of her, she had already shed a smile and stood up to get her bag. -Let¡¯s go. As she walked past Cristian, he frowned slightly and a secondter grabbed her arm. Serena turned her head, -What¡¯s wrong? -What happened? -Cristian asked. Listening, Serena¡¯s heart trembled for a moment, she looked at Cristian with some surprise, said nothing, why did he notice? Serena didn¡¯t want to tell him, so she shook her head, -Nothing happened, why are you asking me all of a sudden? She had already told Luca not to tell Cristian. ording to Luca¡¯s character, he should have been quiet. So Cristian was aware that his emotions were strange? He already had a smile on his face, because he did not want Cristian to see it, but he did not expect¡­. In fact, Cristian frowned immediately after hearing her say this, and his thin lips twitched, as if he wanted to say something. -I¡¯m a little hungry, shall we go out to lunch today or go home for lunch? Serena suddenly interrupted him and asked. Cristian¡¯s eyes were deep. He thought of something and said calmly, -Where do you want to eat? Serena thought seriously, Let¡¯s eat at home, I will cook. Cristian walked over and grabbed her by the shoulders with his hands, -No, we have a helper at home, let her do it, you are pregnant now. -I am pregnant, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t move, don¡¯t treat me like a disabled person. When she said this, Serena¡¯s tone carried some anger, and she seemed to be really dissatisfied. Cristian looked at her. He had immediately noticed her emotions, but she seemed reluctant to tell him. Chapter 1013: Good work. Well, he was going to let her work alone. Being Cristian Ferrari¡¯s wife, how could she not have the ability to solve small problems? Although he did not want her to work too hard, Serena was quite stubborn, and if he forced her too much, it would be counterproductive. Therefore, if Cristian wanted to help her solve her burden, he could only do so in secret. After getting into the car, Serena fastened her seatbelt and then remained silent. Although she had already made plenty of excuses for herself when she was in the office, but all afternoon she was focused on Alice. If she was someone else. If it was not Alice, Serena would find this girl very pitiful, after all, this was not her debt, it was her father¡¯s fault. Alice had also made the debt collectors use her to collect the money, but she could not find a better way, and could only use that kind of trick of selling her body. As soon as she thought that these men might be making fun of her, an image appeared in Serena¡¯s mind, and then her head ached uncontrobly. Her breathing became a littlebored. The car stopped on the side of the road and reached out to her with one hand, covering her forehead, -Are you okay? This hand was generous and warm, and it seemed to bring her out of the darkness into the light. Serena quickly opened her eyes and grasped this hand tightly, as if she had grasped something that had saved her life. -Cristian! She called out to Cristian and turned her head to see him. He looked at her with concern, and those ck eyes were filled with worry and anxiety, with no other emotions. Serena did not know what he was thinking at that moment, did not follow his thoughts and said. -I want to see Luca. Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and, after a while, he moved his hand and gently stroked her face. -Good. He guessed there was something there, but she didn¡¯t want to say it and he didn¡¯t want to force it. Now that she had asked him, Cristian simply agreed with her. She took the car for a ride, Cristian called Luca and asked him where he was. Luca was processing the Alice thing, because Serena had told him not to talk to Cristian about this matter, so he was very cautious, but Cristian suddenly called him and asked him where he was. When he heard his words, it seemed to him that something was wrong. But in front of Cristian, Luke did not dare to lie openly, so he hesitated, -Mr. Cristian¡­ I am with some personal matters. -Personal business? -Cristian arched his eyebrows and scoffed, -What personal business is it that makes you hesitate? -Uh, Mr. Cristian, I¡¯m afraid¡­ -Tell me your position immediately. -Mr. Cristian -Luca was in a dilemma. -Luca, since when do you have things to hide from me? Although Cristian¡¯s tone seemed light, Luca inexplicably felt a chill run down his spine, and all his hair stood on end. After being with Cristian for so long, his most fearful expression was a calm one; he didn¡¯t look angry, but he looked dangerous.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Some people, when they were angry, you could clearly see it. But Cristian was not that type. He didn¡¯t seem to be angry, but he made people inexplicably scared and depressed. Serena, standing to the side, finally could not bear to hear anything else, and looked at Cristian helplessly, ¡°I asked him not to tell you. He agreed with me before, so he must be a trustworthy person. After the exnation, Serena raised the volume of her voice again and said, -Luca, it¡¯s me, where are you now? Send me the location and we¡¯ll be right there. -Mrs. Serena? -Luca was relieved when he heard her voice, and he did not hesitate to speak. Not only that, but she immediately agreed to send his location. After hanging up the phone, Cristian felt a littleplicated. Wasn¡¯t Luca his assistant? Why couldn¡¯t he tell him to do something? -You won¡¯t have any dissatisfaction, will you? -Just as Cristian was deep in thought, Serena suddenly asked. Cristian returned to his consciousness and said quietly, -No, how can I be dissatisfied with that? Luca is my assistant, he should follow your orders. Was this his illusion? He always felt that something was wrong. But after all, Luca was Cristian¡¯s assistant, so Serena said to defend him, ¡°I asked him to keep this matter from me. Even though he is your assistant, he is not an untrustworthy person, so if you want to me him, you have to me me too. -What nonsense are you talking about? -Christian looked at her helplessly, -He didn¡¯t do things for others, so why should I care if he followed your orders? Cristian took her to her destination, but it turned out to be a mental hospital. When Serena saw the words psychiatric hospital, she felt a littleplicated. She had previously assumed that Alice had mental problems, but now it seemed that it was really as she had assumed. She had mental problems in that situation. -Mr. Cristian, Ms. Serena. Luca approached them. In fact, he had never thought of taking Alice to the mental hospital. After all, she was a lunatic, and she was a lunatic who had hurt Serena. Luke nned to take her somewhere else, and then he would find someone to watch her for a while to confirm that she was not faking like a crazy person, and that she had no other dangers for Mrs. Serena. But the conversation with Serena in the afternoon changed Luca¡¯s mind. Serena was a very kind person by nature. Although she was his enemy, she had suffered a lot after all. Even if she had no intention of helping Alice, it would be enough to take her to the mental hospital. -Luca, how is she? -Ma¡¯am, he¡¯s inside. She was causing trouble a moment ago. The doctors had no choice with her; they gave her a tranquilizer. Now she is asleep. Serena bit her lower lip slightly, ¡°Is she asleep? Can Ie in and take a look? Hearing this, Luke hesitated for a moment, then turned and spoke to the person inside before turning back and said, ¡°You can have a look, as long as thedy stays outside to watch, lest she suddenly wakes up and hurts her. -Ok, thank you. Serena hurried inside and, understandably, Cristian was worried about letting her go alone, so he stepped forward to follow her. As she passed Luca, she praised him, taking advantage of the time. -Good job. The voice entered his ears lightly, cold, but it sounded sharp as a de. Luca swallowed his saliva unconsciously. Mr. Cristian, did you really praise him for his good work? This, he felt, was not apliment, was it deliberate irony? In fact, had he already offended Cristian? Luke¡¯s mood suddenly became tooplicated, but he still followed them with all his courage. Chapter 1014: I have nothing to do with her Standing outside the room, Serena looked at the person lying inside through the clear ss. She was different from the Alice Fanelli she had seen before. She had changed into the hospital¡¯s psychiatric gown and had been helped to clean her body, which now showed her original white skin. She had many scars on her body. Scratches, burns and all kinds of ¡­. Although they were all scabs, these wounds were intricate, extending all over her neck and wrists, and even on her face, they looked shocking. Serena felt herself choking on her breath, and at that moment a hand gently covered her eyes. -Since you are afraid, don¡¯t look at her anymore. It was Cristian¡¯s voice, standing behind her and speaking softly. Serena was silent for a moment, then lowered her hand and gently shook her head. -I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just a little surprised, she is so hurt. Cristian probably learned some information from her words, frowned slightly, -Do you have a bad rtionship with her? Listening, Serena did not answer, she just smiled slightly and looked at Alice who was lying inside. She looked calm and quiet, made Serena remember that long before, when they were still very close friends, they often slept together and went to bed together. Each time she woke up before Alice did. But Alice was capricious and always involuntarily removed the quilt when she slept. So every morning when Serena woke up, she would cover her well with the quilt. Her sleeping face then was exactly the same as now. The same as before. The past always had a rich and intense color, and Serena remembered it. Thinking about it, she felt some pain in her chest and some moisture in her eye sockets. -We had a very good rtionship before, and I saved her, so she trusted me a lot. She always said that I was her good fortune and that she would treat me very well in this life. She also stood up for me and helped me a lot when I was in trouble. He thought we would be good sisters forever. At that time, we also talked that if someone marries first, the other would be his first damsel. I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ It turned out to be just a false thing. She didn¡¯t even know that Alice had treated her well before, it was because she was really grateful to her, and also, for such a reason, she had been her best friend. Or, he always knew her secret and wanted to take advantage of it to learn more. But no matter what the reason, their past still burned in her chest like fire. -Don¡¯t you remember her? -Serena suddenly turned her head and looked at Cristian, -You knew her too, maybe you can take a good look at her face, and it might help you recover your memory. Cristian had not paid attention to the appearance of the woman lying inside. After hearing Serena¡¯s words, he looked at Alice¡¯s face. At first, he thought there was nothing strange about this face. He, too, had no impression at all. But after looking at it for a while, several images appeared in his mind. And there was Serena in these images, but they were not pleasant.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The woman in the images was wearing a pair of pink earrings, and he pulled out a simr pair of earrings. Serena was immediately irritated when she saw him, and she broke the pink earrings he had given her. Never had the image been so clear as now. But it was he who hurt Serena, she felt a pain in her chest, but before she had time to feel the stabbing pain, her head hurt violently. -Do you have any impressions? Serena asked. Cristian withdrew his gaze, and his gaze fell back on Serena¡¯s face, he saw that she was looking at him with an extremely worried look, and then her face gradually ovepped with the painful one in the memory of a moment before. Seeing that he did not respond, merely looking at her with deep and extremely ck eyes, Serena was a little frightened. She hadn¡¯t thought much about it at that moment; she just wanted Cristian to look at Alice. After all, they were here, and Alice would have to leave many memories in both of their lives first. Maybe it would be useful for him to take a look? But he did not expect her reaction to be so great. Thinking about this, Serena grasped his hand anxiously, -Are you okay, did you remember anything? Luca, who was standing next to her, also realized that something was wrong and stepped forward to help Serena hold him. -Mr. Cristian, are you all right? Shall we go out first? Serena also nodded her head, -All right, we¡¯ll go first. Unexpectedly, she only wanted to take a step, but Cristian folded his hand back, -I¡¯m fine. -Are you okay? -Serena¡¯s suspended heart did not want to let go, because Cristian¡¯s face and appearance did not look good, she looked into his dark eyes, -Did you remember anything? Was it Alice who made him react so strongly? Was it because he had done those excessive things? She did not know why, Serena suddenly felt a little ufortable in her heart. Of course, she knew that Cristian loved her in his heart, but after seeing Alice, Cristian¡¯s reaction was so strong that she still felt a little ufortable. She knew exactly where this difort came from. But right now she certainly did not have time to worry about it. -I remembered something,¡± Cristian said in a deep voice, grasping her hand a little more firmly, he frowned hard and the look in his eyes seemed pained. He looked like that, a thin sweat still oozed from his forehead, but he had no other overreaction, and he could even tell that he had remembered something. He really seemed to have remembered something. -Remember¡­ some unpleasant things? -he asked. Cristian paused for a moment and nodded his head. Serena was suddenly speechless. She took a deep breath, looked around and found a bench not far away, so she turned and said, -Let¡¯s go over there and sit down. Cristian pondered for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Okay. After remembering these things, Cristian¡¯s headache gradually subsided and he followed Serena with a somber sigh. After sitting down, the medical staff of the psychiatric hospital probably saw this scene and asked with some curiosity: -Are you okay, is there anything I can help you with? Luke quickly replied, -No, thank you. After speaking, he wiped off a cold sweat. The three were normal people, how could the staff of the psychiatric hospital ask if they need help? After sitting down, Serena took a handkerchief from her bag and wiped the sweat dripping from her forehead for Cristian, then wiped the sides of his nose, but Cristian grabbed her hands. Suddenly he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Serena paused, ¨CEh? Cristian¡¯s thin lips moved and he took a long time to say the next words. -I have nothing to do with her. Chapter 1015: It’s just one side. Hearing this, Serena felt even more confused. But she thought about Cristian¡¯s performance right now, and what he had said recently, she could probably understand. He had seen Alice Fanelli a moment ago. If his memory had been stimted, then what he had remembered now should have been the memory fragments about Alice, but he only saw some fragments and did not see them all. Is that why he told her it had nothing to do with Alice? To verify her assumption, Serena smiled and asked, ¡°Are you referring to the person inside? Cristian¡¯s face was grim, and he clenched his thin lips tightly, his eyes fixed on Serena¡¯s face from start to finish, afraid of losing any expression on his face. Although he did not answer her question, he did not deny it either, already Serena knew she had guessed. -If he remembered these things because he saw her, then ¡­ it should be a memory about her. -Not about her. Serena was surprised: -About what? -I already remembered those pink earrings. Serena¡¯s eyes widened in shock and her heartbeat sped up inexplicably. The pink earrings? In fact¨Cshe remembered this matter. At that time, she quarreled with Cristian over this pair of pink earrings, and then she broke off the rtionship with Alice, and eventer, when Cristian chose another pair of pink earrings for her, Serena immediately threw it away. After so many years, when she thought about it now, she still felt disgust. Probably noticing that her expression was wrong, Cristian squeezed her hands a little more, Serena felt some pain and her consciousness returned. Only then did she think of something, suppressed the disgust in her eyes. These things happened a long time ago, what you recalled ¡ª it¡¯s just one side, not all of it, so you don¡¯t need to exin anything to me, I know everything. Luke, who was standing to the side, heard the conversation between the two people and remembered the incident back then, so he couldn¡¯t help but intervene, ¡°Madam, speaking of this topic, I feel very angry. The pair of earrings was bought by Mr. Cristian for you. But at the time it was not known how Alice stole it, and then she took the earrings to see you! Serena raised her head and looked at Luca in amazement. She had always thought Cristian believed Alice¡¯s words, that¡¯s why she had given that pair of earrings¡­. So she had always chosen to believe in Cristian, so she had not thought of any other possibility. But Serena knew that this was something unresolved in her heart. Thinking about this, Serena closed her eyes slightly, calmed her mood, and then said slowly, -If she didn¡¯t have a chance to approach him, how could she have a chance to steal? Hearing this, Cristian¡¯s frowning brows thickened again and he squeezed Serena¡¯s hand tightly. -Serena! -Mrs. -It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just talking about the past. No matter what it was, it¡¯s all over in the end,¡± Serena smiled slightly, the expressions and the look on her face seemed to be indifferent, as if she did not take the matter seriously. However, when Cristian saw that she had this attitude, he interpreted it differently. She had lost her memory and now recovered only a small part of it, the most painful part. And, apparently, what Serena said was not familiar to him. What he remembered was a different version of what Luca had said. Thinking about this, Cristian closed his thin lips and said nothing. Instead, Luca looked at Cristian¡¯s expression, and still could not help but want to say something to defend him. -Ma¡¯am. Serena raised her head and looked at Luca: -Did the doctor say how he is? Hearing this, Luca was silent for a moment, his eyes shed to Cristian¡¯s face, and he saw that Cristian had a somber expression on his face, but no intention to do anything. Thus, Luca could only answer his question. -The doctor said the mental problem is very serious and she will have to stay in the hospital for a long time. Would she be admitted to the hospital? Serena nodded, -I understand. -Ma¡¯am, do you n to have her stay here? -Yes. She had be like that. After receiving so much punishment, Serena no longer hated her, but saw her as a pitiful person. And she was just someone who was helping her out. -I know, ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll take care of it here. It¡¯ste, do you and Mr. Cristian want to go back first? -All right. Serena got up and thought about leaving directly. After two steps, she suddenly thought of something, turned around and pulled Cristian¡¯s sleeve. -You¡¯re not leaving?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Cristian¡¯s eyes crinkled, he thought she was angry and would leave without paying attention to him, but unexpectedly she turned and asked him. Seeing that her hand was about to retract, Cristian could not help but grab the slender white wrists and then squeeze them tightly. Serena tried to struggle; not only could she not escape, but Cristian¡¯s grip grew stronger. A little helplessly, but Serena still said, -Come on, let¡¯s go home for dinner. After finally dismissing the two, Luca secretly wiped off his sweat. In fact, he felt that Cristian was very unlucky. He had seen so many people before, and whenever he was stimted, he couldn¡¯t remember anything. But when he saw Alice Fanelli this time, he remembered some unpleasant things from the past. Even if he was not her lover, he could still feel the aggravation in that. However, Luca did not think it was because of Alice Fanelli¡¯s importance that had stimted Cristian, there must have been other reasons. Was it because he particrly hated this person? Or was it because he had been stimted too much before, and now, as long as he saw familiar people, he gradually remembered something? Luca was lost in thought. He did not know whether he should find an opportunity to exin the matter to his wife again or not. Otherwise, Cristian would not remember anything, and his mistress would be angry. If that happened, Cristian would not know how to make Serena feel good. It would all be over! After making up his mind, Luca decided to wait for the next opportunity to exin the matter to Serena. *** Evening. Luca had been busy all day, and when he was about to go to bed after his bath, Cristian called him. -Mr. Cristian? -Luca was a little surprised. Since he hade back to the vige, Cristian had rarely called him in the middle of the night; they solved everything at work directly during the day. So now that Cristian was calling him, Luca felt a little strange. Cristian¡¯s voice was low and came from the phone. -Do you know much about my past and Serena¡¯s? As he listened, Luca¡¯s heart was shaken for a while, was it really about this topic? -I dare not say I know 100 percent, but I could say I know 80 percent. After all, Cristian had always trusted him and had never hidden anything from him, so Luca knew a lot. Chapter 1016: He seemed to be emotional. -All right, so I want you to organize these things in a document. What? You asked him to organize the above matters into one document? When Luke heard these words, he could hardly believe what he had heard, and his whole body was almost petrified on the spot. If asked, should Luca write everything down? -No way, Mr. Cristian! -I don¡¯t know how to write things down, I¡¯m not capable of organizing these things. These matters would not be like those he had investigated before, there were other people investigating, and afterpleting the investigation, they would add up all the information and give it to him. -Who asked you to organize? -Cristian said coldly, -You can look for someone to organize. Luca, -Who should I look for? -Eeh,¡± Cristian scoffed, -What do you think? Luca immediately fell silent, -Well, let Cristian not worry about who he was looking for. Whatever it was, he had to organize it in a document. It was very difficult for him, after all, these matters were the love and hate between him and thedy. Now that he was asking him, a man, to organize these affairs, he felt really embarrassed. -Mr. Cristian, that ¡­ can we talk a little bit about this subject ¡­? As Luca struggled alone, he suddenly heard a soft female voice from Cristian¡¯s side, -You¡¯re not sleeping, what are you doing? It was the voice of Mrs. Serena! ¡°Mrs. Serena, help me!¡± This was the cry in Luca¡¯s heart at that moment! Cristian leaned on the balcony railing to make the call. After hearing Serena¡¯s voice behind him, he turned his head, looked at Serena and frowned. He cut off the phone without saying anything and approached her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. -How did you get out with so few clothes on! When he finished saying these words, he directly unbuttoned his coat, then opened it and hugged Serena directly, and wrapped the woman in his coat. Serena was wearing pajamas. Although it was winter, it was outdoors after all, and she certainly could not stand the cold outside. Besides, it was by the sea and she was pregnant. The more she thought about it, the more Cristian frowned and said coldly, ¡°Go inside. Serena lifted her head from her coat without moving her feet. -Who were you calling? Cristian¡¯s lower jaw was slightly clenched, and he lowered his head to look at the person in front of him. In the dim light, his clear eyes were full of emotion, looking at him without impurity, as if he could see him clearly with a nce, but he also seemed to understand nothing. What eyes¡­ The emotions in Cristian¡¯s eyes rolled, he unconsciously turned his gaze and his gazended on her white, small, exquisite earlobe, his throat contracted and his voice was inexplicably low. -To the people in thepany. He exined hoarsely, -They called to ask me about work things. -Work stuff? -Serena blinked, ¡°Is it after eleven o¡¯clock? Mr. Cristian, do the employees of yourpany like to work? They are still going over work things right now, and they also called you, the president. It should be someone from the middle or upper level, right? -Yes,¡¬ Cristian smiled slightly, -they like to work, for you. -I do? Cristian¡¯s gaze kept looking at his small earlobe, he was provoked. -Have you forgotten? -His voice was low and murmured approaching her ear, -Thepany¡¯s actions are all in your hands, Mrs. Ferrari. Serena¡¯s gaze changed; if Cristian had not told her, she would have almost forgotten. Earlier, Cristian had given her that contract, which at first nce was very unpleasant for her, but it turned out that something really happened. Thinking about it, she felt angry! -You! Ouch¡­ Serena just wanted to scold him, but her earlobe was bitten by him, this act frightened her, and unconsciously she reached out her hand and pushed him away. She forgot that she was in Cristian¡¯s arms at that moment, and she pushed him a little without being able to move him at all. Instead, Cristian hugged her tightly with dissatisfaction and bit her earlobe. -What are you doing? Let me go¡­ -Serena was too anxious: -I have something serious to ask you. Someone had been eating -vegetarian food¡¬ for a long time, and now he had tasted -the taste of meat. How could she stop at this point? He gasped fiercely. -This is serious. It couldn¡¯t be more serious. -Cristian Ferrari! -Silence, save your energy to call my nameter. Serena wanted to scold him, but she was picked up by him and they went to the bedroom. The temperature in the bedroom was much higher than outside. Cristian put Serena on the big, soft bed. There was no telling if he was afraid she would run away or what. Cristian¡¯s body was actually pressed against her, keeping her hands on him, at his sides, trapping her in his own arms. -Don¡¯t keep ying with me, I really have something important to ask you! Cristian¡¯s dark, inky eyes were a bit scarlet and his breathing was unsteady. -What is it? If it¡¯s about the past, I don¡¯t remember anything anymore, so don¡¯t ask. It was true, she wanted him to admit his mistakes, but these mistakes Cristian made before he lost his memory. If she asked him now, he probably would not be able to give her an answer. Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s mood suddenly became depressed. What depressed her even more was that the current crisis had not passed. It was because the man, who had been ¡°vegetarian,¡± was so hungry and thirsty that he began to bite her neck, and she reacted violently when the tingling sensation came from her neck. -We can¡¯t! If he gave her a hickey, everyone would see him tomorrow when he went to work. But Cristian was disobedient, and Serena could only reach out to protect her neck from his invasion. Consequently, he did not care, and since he could not kiss her neck, he began to kiss her arm, his thin, warm lips moving up her arm and finally reaching her shoulder. He removed her pajamas and his thin lips kissed her snow-white shoulders tightly. Serena huffed and shielded her neck, but could not shield her shoulders. So she held out her other hand to shield her shoulders. Cristian looked up, as if there was hurt in her eyes, let out augh and moved his big hand to the button of her pajamas. Serena, -Stop with your hands! He was really going to die! Why did this man be such an animal tonight? -Well. Cristian stopped his hands, but did not give up. Instead, he leaned forward and used his teeth to unbutton the buttons of his pajamas. As for him, he had already unbuttoned half the buttons of his pajamas, revealing most of his strong chest muscles. The more she gestured, he tried to unbutton the buttons of his pajamas. Serena swallowed her saliva and closed her eyes. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it was all very sexy. She seemed to be a little emotional, too. Chapter 1017: She could at least. She was emotional right now¡­. Serena¡¯s eyes were a little misty and the rm in her brain kept sounding, telling herself that this could not go on. But her body offered no resistance. Under Cristian¡¯s sexy appearance at this point, Serena¡¯s hands gradually wrapped around Cristian¡¯s neck, and she began to respond to him indistinctly. She had not responded to him before and had resisted. Cristian was struggling to move forward. But now, after she began to respond, Cristian realized how bad things had be. It turned out that he just wanted to y and provoke her. If he couldn¡¯t ¡°eat meat,¡± he could at least ¡°have a bite of soup,¡± right? But now¡­ When Serena was at a loss, she suddenly felt the person holding her turn around and sit on the edge of the bed. Because she was pregnant, Cristian had only been able to hold her hands tightly for fear of hurting her. Serena had made the decision after being provoked by him, but now he had turned and walked away, why? -What¡¯s the problem? -Serena stared at his back and could not help but ask him in a low voice. Cristian turned his head and looked at her. The color of his eyes was very dark, as if there was a ball of fire pulsing violently, his thin lips were closed helplessly, and then he murmured, -You¡¯re not pregnant? Serena did not know what he meant and nodded her head. -Yes. A deep sense of helplessness and desperate dissatisfaction shed in his eyes, and he moved closer to her again. Serena thought he was about to continue, and just as she was about to reach out and embrace him, unexpectedly, Cristian¡¯s thin lips simply brushed her forehead and he immediately disappeared. That was it, was it over? Serena frowned and her eyebrows furrowed, and when she saw Cristian put the quilt on her, his soft voice carried a certain sense of restraint, ¡°Go to sleep. What happened to this person? If he didn¡¯t want to continue, why had he suddenly gone crazy and provoked her? After provoking her, he was irresponsible and left her like that. Thinking about this, Serena could not control herself, put her foot out of the quilt and kicked it, then quickly pulled the quilt to cover it and turned her back on Cristian. Well, if he didn¡¯t want to do it anymore, that was fine. However, the person who would be ufortable was not her. He insisted on provoking her, and it was irresponsible, after his act, for her to be ufortable then. After Serena turned her back on him, she no longer cared about him, it was toote to regret it anyway. He sat beside the bed for a while, then Serena felt a lightness beside the bed, it was Cristianing out. Serena secretly looked back and found that he had gone back to the balcony. -Ok, you went to the balcony, you deserve it if you die of cold. Thinking to ignore him, she settled into the mostfortable position, ready to sleep. She was a pregnant woman now, she was very lethargic and fell asleep quickly. Serena looked over his shoulder at first, but after watching him for a while, her eyelids somehow became heavier. Then she couldn¡¯t open them, closed her eyes, and then she couldn¡¯t remember what happened next. And on the other side. After Luca heard Serena¡¯s voice, he still wanted to ask her to save him. Without waiting, Cristian interrupted the call. Luca thought for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t call again, so he could only sit by the bed and stare at the phone with a headache. For him, it would be better to give her physically hard work than this kind of work. He would not hesitate like now, he would only take those jobs. After waiting half the night, Luca did not receive another call from Cristian. He also thought about sleeping, and pretending that tonight Cristian never made that call? Thinking about this, he felt that this method was good, so he went to tidy up a bit, and when he turned off the light and was about to go to bed, the phone vibrated. He immediately shuddered, looked at the message and almost fainted. The message was sent by Cristian, with one sentence. -I need the document the day after tomorrow. Day after tomorrow? He wanted to ask Cristian if he knew it was the middle of the night, and when he woke up tomorrow, there would only be one more day left, but he would still have to go to work during the day. After thinking about it, Luca felt he needed to make time for himself. So he took out his phone and started writing. Cristian was sitting in a chair on the balcony, leaning back in the chair with his long legs bent and his eyes closed. Although nothing could be seen in his expression, his furrowed brows meant that he was holding something back, even though in this cold winter, cold sweat still oozed from his forehead. His cell phone rang and Cristian looked at it, it was a message from Luca. -Mr. Cristian, can you postpone this work for two more days? It is extremely difficult. Cristian wrote expressionlessly. -No. -So is it the morning of the day after tomorrow or is it the evening? -Eight o¡¯clock in the morning. Luca was very angry; he wanted to curse and question him. But finally, Luca put down his cell phone,y down straight, mechanically covered himself with the quilt, and then quietly closed his eyes. In silence. Since he had foreseen the difficulty of this work, perhaps he would really die in peace? He already knew Cristian¡¯s character; he should not have asked him. In any case, Cristian had not said the exact time, but had only said it was for the day after tomorrow, so he could put it off until the next evening. Now he had to take the consequence because he had asked him. *** Since Anna had left her job, she had not looked for another job. She had not been home for a long time. In fact, there was a reason, and that was that she had to go abroad with Serena first. So he left his job in the finance department of the Ferrari Group. The head of the finance department turned out to be her father, who was very upset about Anna¡¯s resignation. After all, such a good job opportunity, if she had not wanted it, would soon have been taken by others.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At that point, even if she regretted it, she would not have had the chance. But Anna thought Cristian was a bad man at that time and did not want to continue working in hispany. She even tried to convince her father not to work for this bastard; her father got so angry that he scolded her directly. He also pointed his nose and said that if he had to resign, he would break off the father-daughter rtionship and she would nevere back. Anna was also young at the time, so she had a very strong character. In the beginning, she wanted to convince him, but she did not expect her father to be so tough. She felt no dignity if she showed her weakness to her father. So at that moment, Anna also cut off the father-daughter rtionship directly with her father, saying she would note back! In the blink of an eye, for so many years, her father had not called her, nor had the two been in contact. Only her mother called her every year and asked when she wasing back. Anna always thought of this kind of moment, why was the person who called her not her father? He didn¡¯t even ask her toe back, wouldn¡¯t he lose his dignity if she came back? Chapter 1018: Go home. She did not want to go home. However, on this asion, when after resigning, she felt so empty inside even though she was living in Serena¡¯s house. The three of them, Manuel apanying his grandfather abroad, Serena living with Cristiane and Anna, had always lived together, but now Anna was alone. Anna felt lonely, so it was natural to remember her family at this time. However, the thought that her father had not called her once for so many years made her very sad and hurt, and although she longed to return home, she refused to do so. Young people did not always think before they acted, and so in the end they had to stick to the painful oue caused by their follies. It would be a good thing if her father called her now and told her toe home. Anna spent the day and night just eating and sleeping, and indulging like a loser. She thought she was ck and there had never been a time when she was so isted, plus the loss of her love, she felt as if she had been abandoned by the world, even if it was an unrequited love. Love was said to be very troublesome, apparently, and it was not a rumor. She was not supposed to get close to love, and now she was. Anna thought, ¡°If only someone could keep mepany at this time, how nice!¡± She turned around and the sun came in through the window, which was so blinding that she got up to draw the curtains, taking away the light, and darkness reigned in the room, so it wasfortable. Anna then went to bed andy down. When the cell phone rang, Anna was stunned for a while, thinking, ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone is looking for me. Is it Serena or Manuel? At this thought, Anna felt a vague hope in her heart. She pulled out her cell phone to find out who it was, but discovered it was her mother. Anna wondered, ¡°My mother? Why is she calling me at this hour?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She took out her cell phone in amazement and bewilderment and answered, -Mom? -Anna,¡± her mother¡¯s voice on the phone sounded anxious and urgent. -Mom, why are you calling me now? I told you I¡¯m noting back,¡± she rubbed her eyes. -Anna, you¡¯d bettere back soon. He really called her back home. Anna made an impatient expression, not wanting to answer. -Anna, are you listening to me? -Yes, I am listening,¡¬ she answered distractedly as shey down on the bed and tucked herself in. -In any case, you have to go home this time. I know you¡¯ve been angry all these years, yet you haven¡¯te home once in five years. Your father and I didn¡¯t raise you to be offended. Anna was very tired of this talk, but now for her, alone and isted, she inexplicably felt love. In the past, Anna would probably have made some excuse at this point, saying she was busy with work and would have hung up the phone. At the moment, however, she did not want to hang up the phone, but listened to her mother¡¯s pounding, tense voice. -Mom, I am not the one who wants to upset you, you know the reason, he told me to break the father-daughter rtionship and now I do what he wants, whye home? I won¡¯t bother you if I go back home? -You don¡¯t care what your father says, who is already very old. Even if he tells you, what¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t you understand him anymore? -I would like to have some sympathy for him, but I can¡¯t,¡± Anna said. Well, I¡¯m not talking about the past with you, but about today, that you have to go back. -I don¡¯t want to go back, mother. I have already told you that I will note back unless you call me in person, otherwise wouldn¡¯t it be shameful for me toe back now? But for so many years, her father had never made this concession, and neither had Anna. When this came to her mind, she felt difort. Perhaps she would run home breathlessly until her father said, ¡°Come back, daughter.¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone for a while, and her mother sighed heavily when her tone became heavy: -Anna, your father wants to call you too, now he can¡¯t. -What do you mean? -Your father was in a car ident yesterday on his way home from work, and now he¡¯s in the hospital. Boom¡­ This news came as a huge shock. Anna remained stunned in her seat without reacting for a long time. Her lips trembled so much that she could not utter a word, and her mind suddenly entered chaos. -Anna, nothing had happened to your father before, you could be as capricious as you wanted, but now your father is in the hospital. If this continues, don¡¯t me me for my intemperance. -What hospital? -she said in a trembling voice. The other party was silent for a moment and then told Anna the name of the hospital. -I¡¯ll wait for you at the hospital. After hanging up the phone, Anna did not think much, took her cell phone and keys and left the house without carrying her bag or changing her clothes. As she walked down the street, she did not even want to worry about the strange looks of others. She hailed a cab and went directly to the hospital. She anxiously hoped to reach her destination soon, but there was a traffic jam on the road, so Anna was extremely ufortable and kept asking the taxi driver when she would reach the hospital. He asked the taxi driver many times, at first he answered Anna politely and patiently, but then he became a little impatient. When she asked the taxi driver, he answered her directly: -You see this situation, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go on, saying some unpleasant words I¡¯m not sure helps. After suffering the taxi driver¡¯s anger, Anna became depressed. She sadly shrugged her legs, lowered her head and hugged her shins, burying her face between her knees. ? The taxi driver was speechless and thought, ¡°I¡¯m just talking a little more seriously, is he crying because of my words?¡± The taxi driver suddenly felt a little embarrassed and said to her, calming his tone: -Girl, I don¡¯t want to upset you, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s a traffic jam now, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure we can get to the hospital, it will just take a little longer than usual, even if there¡¯s a traffic jam at this hour, it¡¯s not that terrible and the road will be open in a while. She nodded without answering. She said nothing more when the taxi driver saw her like this. The road slowly cleared and she reached the hospital. He paid the fare, got out of the car and saw his mother waiting for him at the hospital gate. Chapter 1019: Love is not a necessity Bursting with bitterness from within, he ran full speed to his mother and hugged her with tear-filled eyes. -You are home and I am quiet,¡± she said, patting her mother on the back. The two had not seen each other for so many years, and now that they met, her mother¡¯s eyes were also full of tears. Anna looked at her mother with flushed eyes and asked: -How is my father? -Afterst night¡¯s urgent treatment, the doctor said he should be under observation for 48 hours, if he could get through these 48 hours in a safe state, then nothing serious would happen to him, but ¡­. When Anna heard this number, she almost fainted. -48 hours¨Cdoesn¡¯t that mean two days? How can he be in such a serious condition? Where is he now and can I see him? -I¡¯ll take you to the intensive care unit, but you have to see him outside, because the doctor doesn¡¯t allow any more visits now and your rtives came once in the morning,¡± the mother shook her head. On the way to the intensive care unit, the mother suddenly frowned and said: -There seems to be a strange smell, what is that smell? Anna was so worried about her father that she did not smell anything strange, so she shook her head. But at that moment the mother dropped her gaze to Anna, as if she had discovered something important: -Anna, why did youe to the hospital like this? Since they had not seen each other for so many years, the mother was so excited to see her daughter that she did not notice that her daughter hade to the hospital dressed in her pajamas with a few stains and her hair in a ball. -Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Let¡¯s go to dad first.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The mother paused and thought for a moment, saying: -If you go to see your father like this, he might faint with rage at seeing you, even if he were awake now. -What have I done? -a puzzled Anna asked. Look at your shaggy hair! The chicken coop is prettier than your hairdo! And that sour smell I just smelled¡­. The mother approached her daughter and sniffed her, then turned away from her in disgust and said, ¡°Tell me, how many days have you gone without a bath? You smell so bad that you didn¡¯t make others faint on the way to the hospital? Anna stared at her mother wordlessly for a while and finally had no choice but to bow her head. Anna thought, ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long and my mother is still sarcastic. Is there a mother who treats her daughter like this?¡± -Good thing you can¡¯t go to the ICU, otherwise this smell might wake up your father and make him unconscious again. -Mom! -Anna said anxiously, -You can stop teasing me, my father is still in the ICU! Hearing this, his mother gave him a look ofint, speaking: -Do you even know that he is in the ICU? If he wasn¡¯t so sick, wouldn¡¯t you havee back? Anna did not know how to answer her. -I said, -You can¡¯t see him anyway, so you¡¯d better go home and get cleaned up. Look at you, you¡¯re so unpresentable. -But I¡¯m already here, I have to see my dad, Mom, please let me see dad in secret, just for a while and then I¡¯ll go home with you! Finally, her mother took her to the ICU, and as Anna looked out the window at him her father, who was lying on the hospital bed, began to cry. -Damn old man, how can you be so careless when you drive? You are so old and you had the car ident, you will be aughingstock when ites out,¡± Anna said tearfully. Seeing this, the mother beside her daughter could not help but wipe away her tears, caress her daughter¡¯s shoulder and speak: -Good grief for the baby! Your father is already in intensive care, but you still call him a damn old man, you merciless girl. The two hugged each other and began to cry. After about ten seconds of hugging, the mother wiped away her tears as she scolded her daughter: That¡¯s it, you are not allowed to make noise in the hospital, we cried so we will disturb your daddy, let¡¯s go home and cry if we want to, by the way, wash yourself well -when she finished the words, she pushed Anna particrly upset. Her daughter said nothing and thought, she is my mother and what can I do with her? When they arrived home, her mother opened the door with the key, saying, ¡°So many years have passed without youing back: So many years without youing back, but your room has always been clean for you, these days your father is hospitalized, so you are moving, even though the clothes are old, you are thinner than before, so you can wear them. Click. The door opened and Anna followed her mother into the house. Seeing the familiar decor of the house, she felt like crying again, but she didn¡¯t, because her mother patted the back of her head and said, ¡°-Take a shower right away and take off your shoes because I washed the floor yesterday. Anna did not respond. The tears stopped at this blow, and Anna entered the bathroom with a depressed expression. -Why don¡¯t you take your clothes? Do you want to go out naked? -Mom, will you allow me to enter the house dressed like this? -urate. She raised her head to look in the mirror, but was shocked and took a few steps back, looking at the disheveled woman in the mirror with a horrified expression. She asked herself, ¡°Is it me, why do I look like this?¡± Anna looked at herself in the mirror, her lips pale and trembling, and stroked her cheek with trembling hands. Her hair was as messy as a hen¡¯s nest, her eyes puffy, her lips dry and peeling, her skin devoid of shine, looking like a woman who came from the hignds. No, women who came from the mountainous areas were beautiful, because the environment in those ces was beneficial to people. Unlike her, who was so ugly. If she stayed like that, how could Matteo like her? Matteo Giordano did not see her, and even if he did, he would not feel sorry for her. Her life got worse day by day, and people stayed away from her like a monster when she went out, and even her mother did not like her smell. Didn¡¯t she look bad in this state? Anna had not looked in the mirror recently, and now that she saw her ghostly appearance for a man, she suddenly felt extremely ridiculous. She had been with Serena for so long, and then Serena and Cristian broke up, Serena had a painful time, but not like Anna. For Anna, all this just meant the end of unrequited love, they would have diedughing if they had found out about her situation. Turning on the shower, Anna stood naked under it, letting the hot water wash her body. Anna thought, ¡°From today, I cannot go on like this. A person¡¯s life is very precious and I still have many interesting things to try in life, so love is not a necessity and neither is man.¡± Chapter 1020: Will I get down on my knees to admit my mistakes? After taking this bath for more than half an hour, Anna felt that she was really clean. When she came out wrapped in a towel, Anna¡¯s mother was sitting on the sofa answering the phone, wiping away her tears. -I didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen either. My husband was really unlucky. Now he is still in the intensive care unit. The doctor said he would be under observation for 48 hours¡­. He was crying as he spoke, and out of the corner of his eye he saw Annaing out of the bathroom, and then quickly said, -Okay, I still have things to do here, so I can¡¯t talk to you right now. Then he hung up the phone, wiped away his tears, walked over to Anna, stood in front of her and looked at her carefully. And the sad look waspletely gone. Anna was not surprised, nor did she feel that her mother was a person who did not care about her father. She was crying because she was very sad. Now she was not sad because she did not want to carry this emotion when she was with Anna. His mother was always a person who knew what emotion she should show depending on the situation and the person. She could change her emotion from sad to happy in an instant. Earlier, Anna had been taught by her, but she did not expect that¡­. in the end, she had lost a man. M Of course, Anna did not dare to tell her mother these things; if she had told her mother, she would only have beenughed at in the end. -Now you look eptable, what happened to you just now? If the downstairs guard didn¡¯t know you, he would think I did the kindness of bringing home a beggar. -Mom, I haven¡¯t seen you in so many years, can you stop teasing me? Amelia Maio blinked innocently, -What? I didn¡¯t tease you in the recent phone call. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, did you get annoyed if I said something? -No! Anna walked to her room to go get dressed with an expressionless face, but when she opened the closet, she almost fainted when she saw the packed clothes. The clothes that seemed beautiful to her five years ago now looked immensely childish. Anna was speechless for a moment and closed the closet with a snap. Amelia, who was following her, saw this scene and could not help butin to her, ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you getting dressed? Do you want to go out naked? After talking, Amelia discovered that her daughter was looking at her, her gaze made her feel a little groggy, -What are you looking at your mother? -Mom, I found that your clothes are nicer than my old ones, lend me one. Are you crazy, you are a young girl and you want to wear my clothes of a middle-aged woman? How are you middle-aged? -Anna looked up without speaking. Her mother was actually not very old, and she had a little girl¡¯s face, and she loved to dress like a little girl, so she wore very fashionable clothes, although her mother¡¯s style was a little different from hers. But Anna felt that her clothes in this style were at least better than those of the children in her wardrobe. And she had decided to change from today, and she would no longer be sad about men in the future, and she would not shed a single tear. If she was still sad or cried over a man, she would be the ugliest, fattest, stupidest pig in the world! And the changes she would have to make. The first thing was to change her clothing style. She had to abandon the childish and immature clothes of before, she had to be a mature woman in her mind and appearance! -Mom, lend me one, I don¡¯t want to wear these, I just want to wear yours. After speaking, Anna went to hug Amelia¡¯s arm and acted gently. -Go away, if you wear my clothes and others think you are married, how can you get married then? Speaking of marrying someone, Amelia suddenly thought of something and looked suspiciously at her daughter who was holding her arm, -By the way, you have been abroad for the past five years. When did youe back? How long have you been back? Why did youe back? Won¡¯t you tell me? Besides, did you have to be in love for so long? Who is your boyfriend? When do you n to bring him here to show me? Speaking of her boyfriend, Anna¡¯s eyes squinted for a moment, then she avoided Amelia¡¯s gaze and giggled, ¡°Mom, you have so many questions I don¡¯t know which one I should answer. I need to get dressed now. Lend me a set of clothes. And I¡¯ll tell you my things when I¡¯m free. The two were mother and daughter. How could Amelia not see that Anna¡¯s eyes dodged when she talked about this, and that she felt guilty when she saw her? Then she rted the fact that he showed up at her house Amelia felt that she herself had discovered some secret. She looked at her daughter and asked, ¡°Anna, have you been abandoned? As soon as she said these words, Anna immediately jumped up as if his foot had been stepped on, shouted: -Mom, what nonsense are you talking about, who is abandoned? Your daughter I am so beautiful, who will abandon me?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Amelia knew Anna better, and seeing her react so strongly, she said, -It seems that you have really been abandoned and there is no other possibility. -Mom! Not really! -What does this man look like? Does he look good? How long have you been with him? How did he leave you? -Mom! Amelia stared at her, and the two, mother and daughter, looked at each other for a long time. Anna finally lost the battle and sat on the edge of the bed dejectedly, ¡°He looks fine, but we were never engaged, so we didn¡¯t break up. -Yes? -After realizing some information from these words, Amelia quickly approached Anna and sat down, ¡°You couldn¡¯t make it? Is that why you are disappointed and frustrated? Anna¡¯s expression was depressed and obviously meant nothing. -Mom, won¡¯t you let me do it? I¡¯m not going to talk about this subject. From today, I will also forget that person. In the future, I will be a new Anna. Amelia saw her daughter¡¯s eyes shining with a fixed light, and knowing that if she continued to ask at this time, she would prick her wounds repeatedly, she could only nod her head, -Well, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t tell me. When it suits you and you are willing, you will tell me. Listening, Anna looked at Amelia like a monster and muttered: -I¡¯m just not used to it when you¡¯re so nice all of a sudden. -You¡¯re still not used to it? -While she was talking, Amelia pped the back of her head, so painful that Anna reached out her hand and held it down, shouted, -Mom, please, can you not hit me on the head like that? What if I have an internal injury? -It would be nice to have an internal wound. You didn¡¯te back for so many years, I felt like your father and I raised you for so many years for nothing¡­. -then she started to cry. Anna, -All right, all right, but am I back now? Don¡¯t worry, when father wakes up, I will go to his bed and get down on my knees to admit my mistakes, okay? It would be impossible for her to kneel down, and it would be impossible to admit her mistakes. But she really hoped that her father would wake up, otherwise she would surely hate herself! For so many years she had never admitted that she had made a mistake, not even once. Chapter 1021: If you don’t change it, I will kill you. In the end, Anna¡¯s great mother, Mrs. Amelia, naturally did not agree to lend her clothes. In desperation, Anna was only able to put on her childhood clothes from before, and then went back to get her luggage. As soon as she walked through the door, she was surprised to see the house, and the smell made her almost unbearable. Yikes¡­ Her recent experience was really bad, so after Anna med herself for making Serena¡¯s house such a mess, she quickly cleaned the house and gasped in exhaustion. After taking a break, Anna packed up her things. Although this house was bought in the name of two people, but after all, it was not hers. She had a small apartment in this town, which her father had bought for her earlier, she said it was for her dowry. Later, after the two of them did not get along, Anna never returned to that small apartment. But now she had no intention of going back to the small apartment. She was nning to go home and live with her mother for a while, and it was close to the hospital, so it would be convenient for her to go back and forth from the hospital, and she could have mutual help with her mother. Anna packed everything and left with her suitcase. She still had the key to the door in her hand. Anna looked at the key for a long time. She should have given it back to Serena, but right now she did not want to see anyone. So, after thinking about it, Anna put the key away first and then left with the suitcase. And on the other side. Serena had almost finished settling the affairs of thepany, and the affairs of the Ferrari Group were also finished. It was just a weekend, and the two went together to the old Ferrari family home. It can be said that Luca, who received this news, was very happy.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. For he had not yet finished the work Cristian had assigned him. On this short day, he was suffering the worst weather. Because he could not write well, Luke hired a writer to help him write. The writer was great and could write anything he wanted. But Luca did not know how to tell her about Cristian and Serena¡¯s affairs. It was not difficult to remember them in his mind, but it would be veryplicated when he had to tell others. Finally, seeing that time was passing little by little, the time of delivery was approaching, he became very nervous. The writer looked at him like this and tried tofort him. -Don¡¯t be nervous, think of yourself as an outsider, just tell me the important events you know, then, I will connect them, and then I will show you if it is right. An outsider? Would you consider yourself an outsider? Luca coughed slightly, why didn¡¯t he think of this before? After that, Luke seemed to have found inspiration and told what he knew and what had happened before to the writer one by one. The writer listened attentively and could not help but scoff at the end. -How did you put up with such a man? Now I really want to kill him. Luke, -Don¡¯t have those kinds of thoughts. Write it down carefully when you startter. Don¡¯t defame this character. If the information does not satisfy me, I will not give you money. The writer, -Don¡¯t tell me, I write it carefully, do I need to embellish it for you? -You don¡¯t need to embellish it, you can write it as I told you, and I need it to be the truth. After all, this was what Cristian wanted to see, and it was not for his wife, why embellish it? The writer nodded indiscriminately. It was hopeless, it was not easy to be a writer in these years, and the price Luca would pay was really tempting. After writing this time, he could live well for a long time. After that, the two did nothing else all day, and they did this. When it was night, the writer went home, and Luke stayed and looked at the information she had written, and he was certainly not scared to death. Because he found out that she had written Cristian¡¯s picture on a particrly gummy picture. Damn! Suddenly Luke was not feeling well, so he called the writer directly. After a tiring day, she was nning to go to bed, but when she received Luca¡¯s call, she immediately became nervous, -Mr. Luca? Is there anything else to do at thiste hour? -No, I just want to ask what you want to do, why did you write this? The writer was left with many questions. -Didn¡¯t I let you list the events clearly? Why did you add so many plots? The writer said, -I didn¡¯t add, didn¡¯t you just happen to tell me? I found them very interesting, that¡¯s why I wrote them. After speaking, the writer could not help but praise him, -In the beginning I only heard you talk about the incident. I thought this man was an evil person. Later, after listening to you talk about other matters, I suddenly felt that his heart was very kind and that he was cold on the outside but warm on the inside, so¡­. -So you have changed like this? Are you really not afraid of death or do you not want money anymore? -I want money and I also want to live. -So what the hell did you write? Luke lowered his head and saw what he had written. For example, there was a smile at the corner of his mouth. Her eyes were as warm as fire, and her big hands¡­. Luca couldn¡¯t take it any longer; he almost broke his teeth. -Don¡¯t take this as novel, this is the information I want to give my superiors, you¡­. -Mr. Luca, don¡¯t be angry. You are not your boss. How do you know that your boss will not like my creation? As a writer, I think writing this way is more vivid, which allows your boss to quickly get into the emotion, better yet, get into that world. I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with that. Luke found that she was deadly stubborn, so he could only close his eyes and grit his teeth and asked, -Can you edit? -I¡¯m not going to edit! -insists the writer, -This is my principle. I will not edit it just because of your few words. It will lose the artistic conception. Luke, -Where is your house located? -The third floor of the Sun Community¡­ When she said half of what she wanted to say, he suddenly thought of something and asked vigorously. -What are you going to do? -Find you and kill you. -Don¡¯t be impulsive. It is illegal to kill someone and you can go to jail. If I die, you will be punished. -You are right, killing someone is indeed illegal, but if I hand over this information tomorrow, they will kill me, if I die I¡¯d better find someone to go with me. The writer shuddered in surprise. Damn, what kind of fool have I provoked? Finally. -Are you going to edit it or not? -I¡¯m editing it! Luke scoffed coldly, -It would have been better if I had given in earlier. -But it¡¯s veryte today, I¡¯m going to bed, can I go make the changes tomorrow morning? -All right, if you can¡¯t edit properly, I¡¯ll kill you. The writer wanted to cry. Chapter 1022: The old home of the Ferrari family. So the night passed, and when the next morning arrived, Luca found that he could not get in touch with the writer. No one answered the phone. He sent text messages, but no one answered. After waiting nearly half an hour, Luke frantically ran to the third floor of the Sun Community, but he did not know which room she lived in. Seeing the delivery time approaching, Luca had no choice but to call someone to help him look up the writer¡¯s room number. During the investigation, Luca thought that you never know, so he took the initiative to call Cristian. Who knew that as soon as Cristian answered the phone, he heard Serena¡¯s voiceing from the phone. -There are few traces of our activities downstairs. Let¡¯s go to the second floor. This was¡­ Luca thought for a moment and asked cautiously, -Mr. Cristian, did you go to the old Ferrari family home with Mrs. Ferrari? Cristian¡¯s deep, cold voice came from the other end of the phone. -Yes.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Luca was filled with joy, but he did not show it and cautiously asked: -So, sir, the information you asked for? -I don¡¯t have time now. Cristian spoke and found that Serena was staring at him, -Who is calling you? -No one,¡¬ Cristian hung up the phone directly, and then walked over to her calmly, -It was a wrong number. Did you just say you wanted to go to the second floor? As he spoke, Cristian put his cell phone in his pocket. Serena nodded her head, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the second floor. After speaking, she thought of something: -I don¡¯t know if the elevator still works or not. -Let¡¯s take the stairs, safer. -Okay. And Luca, who had hung up, could tell that he was not offended right now, but he was very happy, because Cristian had hung up the phone, which meant that now he did not have time to worry about his business. So even though he could not deliver the information now, Cristian did not have time to look for trouble for him. So he still had time to take care of the matter . Exactly at that time, they also found the room number that Luke had asked for, so he found that room and rang the bell. There was no response. Luca rang the doorbell as he called the writer. Thinking about what he had promised herst night, but she did not answer the phone or messages this morning, Luca¡¯s heart burst and the action of ringing the doorbell became a bit rushed. Not knowing how long it had taken, Luca finally heard with satisfaction a sound of quick footstepsing from the door, apanied by a roar. -Who is it? Why don¡¯t you let me sleep so early in the morning? After opening the door, she saw Luca with a grim look standing in the doorway and was stunned. About two secondster, she fell to the floor and closed the door again. Boom! Luca just wanted to step forward and go inside, but she closed the door with a look of horror. After the door closed, she almost bumped her nose. Fortunately, he had not taken that step in a hurry. -Damn it! Open the door! After Luke regained consciousness, he mmed the door panel with both hands, making a loud noise. -Open the door, do you hear? Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you? He heard no sound at the door. Luca suddenly calmed down and sneered, -Do you really want me to kill you? I tell you I have been looking for you all morning and now I am very angry. You¡¯d better open the door now, or else¡­. A secondter, the door opened and the writer stood there with a look that showed she had nothing left to lose. After their eyes met, Luke sneered: -Are you finally willing to open the door? Miss Writer. The writer shuddered at his gaze, and finally reached out to touch her ears and whispered helplessly, -Mr. Luca, it¡¯s only past seven. I didn¡¯te back until midnightst night. -So what? -I didn¡¯te home until twelve o¡¯clock. It was already a point when I finished washing, but when I was about to go to bed, you called me again, I slept very little, now¨Cyou started disturbing me so early in the morning, it¡¯s appropriate. Luke scoffed: -You still haven¡¯t finished what you promised me, and you slept, is that really appropriate? Are you still a qualified writer? -The writer knew that no matter what she said, Luca would not leave now, and she would definitely make him change now. She was speechless for a while, then said, ¡°I know,e in. On the other side, in the old house of the Ferrari family. Serena and Cristian went to the second floor. Today they didn¡¯t bring anyone else, when they arrived, they saw several security guards at the gate of the old house, and there were also people patrolling the street. When they questioned them, they learned that they were the staff that Luke had assigned here, which meant that there were no people who had lived here for a long time, and he was worried that something simr to that day might happen, so for Serena¡¯s safety, he strengthened the guard. Serena was quite satisfied with that. So when she and Cristian went upstairs, they took no precautions. As she walked, Serena looked at the bricks and tiles in front of her, always feeling like she was in another world. Everything seemed to be the same as it was five years ago and it also seemed like yesterday. Sometimes, after looking for a long time, she did not know what era she was in. Passing a corner, Serena suddenly stopped and looked ahead. Not far ahead was the room where Cristian was staying. She remembered that not long after she got married, Cristian had a very bad attitude toward her and wanted her to leave home. Serena did not want to leave. Finally, she slept outside the door all night. At that time she was really stupid and stubborn. Now that she thought about it. As Serena recalled her past memories, she did not notice that Cristian beside her was frowning, looking at the familiar scene in front of him, a fragment shed through her mind. As Cristian got closer and closer, Cristian felt that something was about to appear from his memory, but he could not remember what it was for a while, and an ache came from his head. Cristian feared that Serena beside him was worried, so he held back. -This room is the one you lived in. Serena went back with her memory, probably because she was excited, so she took a step forward: -Unexpectedly, the furniture here is still the same. As she finished saying the words, she suddenly saw a small cab in the corner. At that moment, she was stunned. That small cupboard¡­ She bought it for herself first, because Cristian did not agree that she should put clothes with her wardrobe. Later, Serena bought a small wardrobe, but at first all her clothes were in her suitcase. However, Serena thought that after she left, this wardrobe would have to be discarded. Because this closet was ipatible with this room in terms of workmanship and appearance. Chapter 1023: Are you uncomfortable again? But I did not expect that after so many years it was still intact. Suddenly, Serena¡¯s mood became a bitplicated. In addition to theplexity, the corners of her lips curved slightly. Five years earlier, after she had left, Cristian had not thrown away this small closet. That meant¡­ at that time¡­? Thinking about this, Serena reached out her hand, stroked the surface of the closet and then slowly opened it. After opening it, Serena identally discovered that what was there ovepped with what was in her memory. The hand holding the closet door shook severely and she stood there stunned. Not only did she keep the closet, but also what was in it. The cleaners hired by Luca were all professionals. Luca only asked them to do the cleaning, but the original nts and trees, the bricks and tiles, which ranged from the sofa closet next to the bed to the potted carpet, had retained their original state. There was a power rising in his heart, affecting Serena¡¯s heart. After Cristian saw the small closet, his headache intensified. Standing near the door, he simply leaned against the door, and the scene in front of him slowly changed. Before, in his view, there was only Serena crouching beside the closet. Now, a figure appeared beside her. The tall man was sitting in a wheelchair and the room was silent, he was sitting not far from the closet and his eyes never left the closet from start to finish. If they didn¡¯t know, they didn¡¯t even know what he was looking at. But at this moment, Cristian knew that it was the only thing he missed that he had left here in the room after his departure. Since she had not gone back to pack, of course the things in the closet were not removed, and it turned out that it was Serena¡¯s things that were missing. He would go to work and leave work day after day, looking at what she had left in the house and thinking about it as he searched for her news. As soon as he entered the room, he would sit in his wheelchair and be stunned, and then he would think about their past together in his mind, and his heart would be filled with this woman¡¯s actions andughter. Later, it is not known after how long, he stopped entering this ce, but nothing changed here. These memories passed quickly through Cristian¡¯s mind, just like the fireworks that suddenly lit up on New Year¡¯s Eve and disappearedpletely in an instant. The headache was getting worse, Cristian¡¯s thin lips were tight and his eyebrows were furrowed. Cold sweat was running down his forehead. He settled deeply, and it took a lot of effort to get out of the memory, and his eyes suddenly cleared; there was no longer that scene. In his sight, there was now only Serena, standing stunned in front of the closet, there was nothing else. She seemed to have a special fondness for this cupboard, just like him. Cristian saw her reach out and her white fingers gently touched the clothes. The pain in her brain was increasing, and she could no longer bear it; she almost groaned. If he let her see how he was, she would worry about him. Then Cristian turned and left without hesitation. And Serena was immersed in her memories, and had not noticed that Cristian was gone. She stroked the garments one by one. Suddenly, something hit her hand and arm, and Serena lowered her head, only to realize that it was her tear. She stopped unconsciously, but did not dare raise her hand to wipe the tears from her face. Unexpectedly, a closet had even made her cry, and if Cristian had seen it, he would surely haveughed at her. No, he couldn¡¯t let her see it. Serena pretended to be bent over, drilling her head into the pile of clothes, then wiped away some tears with her clothes indiscriminately, and after vigorously calming her emotions, she took a deep breath to return to normal. Probably due to a guilty conscience, when Serena turned her head back, she already had a smile on her face. -Unexpectedly, this closet is still here. At first it was not easy for me to get this cupboard. You. Serena stopped abruptly in the middle of her words, because the figure of Cristian had disappeared, and she was stunned, her expression looked a little surprised and puzzled. Wasn¡¯t the person still here? Why did she disappear when she looked in a closet? Could something have happened? Thinking about this, Serena¡¯s expression changed and she went ahead to look for Cristian. After leaving the room, Serena saw Cristian standing at the end of the hallway, which happened to be the position near the window, and at this moment, he turned his back to her and grabbed the window with one hand.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Serena walked toward him with uncertainty, but did not call his name. After getting closer, she discovered that the hand grasping the window had raised veins. Cristian suppressed the sharp pain that came to him, enduring the pain that came one wave after another, and in the blink of an eye, cold sweat covered his entire body. Unexpectedly, his headache not only did not subside but even worsened. At that moment, Cristian heard light footstepsing from behind him. His pupils narrowed slightly, his expression also changed in an instant, he wiped off the sweat with his own hands and then turned his head to look at Serena. -Have you finished looking? His expression was calm, his voice was as usual, and there seemed to be nothing wrong with him. But Serena was staring at him. Cristian approached her with a smile, -What¡¯s wrong? Serena did not speak, just stared at him and finally asked, -Should I be the one to ask you what¡¯s wrong? As she listened, Cristian¡¯s thin lips curved slightly, -What¡¯s wrong? Seeing him like this, Serena finally could not help but frown, bite her lower lip and look at him. -Are you ufortable again? Cristian, -No, I just came here to breathe and take a look at thendscape under the window. He lied to her lightly, it seemed that the person who had gripped the window with pain at that moment was not him, that attitude made Serena angry, but at the same time she felt sorry for him. She was angry because he was trying to hide it from her, not to let her know his pain. She felt sorry for him, because he was already like that, but he still wanted to hide it, should he be afraid that she would worry? The more she thought about it, the more Serena felt sorry for him, wanted to scold him and felt that he was already in so much pain. If she lost her temper, he should haveforted her. He was already in so much pain and he should haveforted her, so how much pain would he feel? Thinking about this, Serena could only smile slightly, pretending to believe it, and asked in a low voice: -What¡¯s so cute downstairs? Did you look at the wardrobe I just showed you? The wardrobe¡­ Speaking of the wardrobe, Cristian¡¯s brain began to throb again. Serena noticed the corners of his eyes twitching, and realized that he couldn¡¯t mention the closet, so she quickly changed the subject, -By the way, I suddenly remembered that there is a garden behind, o¡­. Let¡¯s go for a walk, the air is very fresh. Cristian¡¯s pale lips opened in a smile and he nodded softly, -All right. Chapter 1024: Mrs. Ferrari, you are so enthusiastic. For the present Cristian needed a lot of patience and strength to be here, and to keep hisplexion unchanged, so when he agreed to go to the garden with Serena, she too seemed to notice something, came up to him and took him by the arm. She grabbed his arm to steady him, fearing that he might fall. Noticing her help, Cristian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. It turned out that she had found out. He just didn¡¯t reveal his true condition. He didn¡¯t want her to see his headache again, didn¡¯t want her to worry about it, and she obviously got a whiff of his idea, agreed and consented to his approach, and then quietly changed it in her own way. She was really very thoughtful. She was Cristian Ferrari¡¯s wife. Thinking about this, Cristian suddenly stopped and stopped walking. Serena was surprised for a moment and then suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for me here and I can go alone? Don¡¯t worry, I will be back soon. Although she deliberately changed the subject, Cristian was probably trying to bear the pain all the time. If she was still here with him, then she would not be able to get rid of the painful disguise, she would have to pretend to be fine all the time. At this moment, Cristian¡¯s pale lips twitched, he lowered his head and looked at her. -Yes, I feel a little ufortable. Serena¡¯s lips locked in a forced smile and she looked at Cristian stunned. She had not expected him to suddenly confess. She did not know how to react for a while, so she looked at him stunned. -Don¡¯t you want to go to the garden? He bent down and buried his face in her neck, smelling the sweet scent that belonged to him, she felt the pain in her head ease so much. Serena did not expect him to suddenly confess and tell her not to go to the garden. After reacting, she could only reach out and hug him. -All right, I¡¯m not going anymore, so I¡¯ll take you to the room to sit for a while. -Okay. Finally, Cristian entered the room with his support. After Serena helped him sit down, he found that his face was still very bad, so he turned around, -I¡¯ll get you a ss of water. Cristian was in great pain; he looked up to look at her figure. Seeing her running quickly, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and wanted to say something to her. The scene in front of him changed again, and this big man leaned weakly against the sofa. Although Serena was in a hurry, he held his position. She kept in mind that she was a pregnant woman, so she was always cautious. She went to the kitchen on the ground floor. When she wanted to pour water, she found that since there were no people living here, there was no hot water. Moreover, all the water heaters had been put away, Serena searched for a long time before she found a water heater in the closet, used it to boil water after washing, and poured hot water over it to clean it. After all, it had not been used for so many years, she was also worried that something might go wrong.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Taking advantage of the time to boil the water, Serena went back downstairs. When she reached the kitchen door, she turned, picked up the kettle and, carried a cup upstairs. Cristiany on the sofa, his eyes closed, his eyshes quivering softly in the air. Since thest time he had talked to David about simting the scene and then stimting the memory, his mental capacity seemed to get worse every day. If it were a normal life situation, he would have no problems. But as long as he stimted it a little, his mind suffered tremendous destruction. The feeling that he was about to remember but could not remember almost broke his spirit. Serena. You¡¯re not back yet, Cristian looked at the white ceiling and curved his lips slightly. Although his mood was suffering greatly, his memory was recovering a little. Especially after returning to the vige, thest time he saw Alice, and this time he returned to the Ferrari family home. He remembered many things, but it was not everything. When would he remember everything? When Serena returned, Cristian was already sitting on the sofa with a straight figure, only his face did not look right, his appearance was not like that of a normal person. Serena set aside the kettle on the table, then connected the switch and approached Cristian. -There were no people living here for a long time, so there is no hot water. I just need to boil it. Wait a moment. Serena sat next to him, and as she exined, she anxiously wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with her hands. During the time he was walking down the stairs, so much sweat was dripping from his forehead, he seemed to be really ufortable. Serena was a little worried, she couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip and then asked, ¡°Should we go to the hospital to see? Cristian let out augh, took the hands that were indistinctly wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, put them down, then pulled a white veil out of his pocket and began to carefully wipe Serena¡¯s hands. -This is¡­ -Serena did not understand why he was doing this and looked at him strangely. -They are dirty,¡¬ Cristian exined as if he had heard her doubts. Serena suddenly understood. It turned out that he meant that she had used her hands to wipe the sweat on her forehead, now her hands were dirty, so he wiped her hands for her. This reason left her speechless and also made her a little angry. She said, ¡°What are you talking about? I actually don¡¯t mind your sweat making me dirty. -Yes,¡± Cristian nodded his head, ¡°I do. But he didn¡¯t like it. Now he had lost his memory and asionally had headaches that made him feel like a scared pregnant woman. If he could, he would really prefer to solve his problem on his own, but he couldn¡¯t hide it from her. After all, the two of them were together every day. Even though he had said he knew, he was still cleaning her hands for her, acting extremely kind and serious. Seeing him like this, Serena simply withdrew her hands, and then hugged his neck, and left many kisses on his forehead. Cristian was directly stunned by her, and by the time he reacted, Serena was already gone, and then looked at him closely, her look and expression obviously very dissatisfied. -If you keep doing that, I¡¯m going to get angry. I said I don¡¯t mind and you kept wiping my hands, what were you wiping? Well, that he didn¡¯t mind, but Cristian hadn¡¯t imagined that she would use this way to show, her sincere, simple, silly way, what she was doing to him without being able to withdraw from it. Looking at the little woman closely, she pouted and looked at him angrily. Feeling a warmth, he reached out his hand to embrace her and pulled her into his arms. -Ah¡­ -Before Serena could react, he took her in his arms, she sat directly on hisp and was still hugging his neck at that moment, having sat there now, the posture was very ambiguous. After moving closer, Cristian put a big hand on her cheek and gently rubbed her lips with his thumb, his eyes became deeper and deeper, -Since Mrs. Ferrari is so enthusiastic, then I should be respectful. Chapter 1025: What hatred do you have for my hair? Cristian pinched her chin and kissed her. The slightly pale lips were slightly cold, like snowkes, but after falling on her lips, they gradually became warm again. Serena saw him close his eyes intensely, and his movements went from nibbling her chin to caressing her hands. The kiss was extremely long. If it were not for the sweat that kept oozing from her forehead, Serena would have really thought this moment was wonderful for Cristian. It was a shame that she would see this in his eyes and then feel so sorry for him. Kisses could make people emotional, perhaps make them forget the pain? At this thought, Serena blinked. She had agreed with him before that he could not kiss her without her permission, but now it was a special situation, or, did she have to give him an answer? As she thought about it, the touch on his lips suddenly disappeared. Serena came back to herself and saw Cristian looking at her lightly. Was it because she was thinking about other things, she was distracted and Cristian noticed? Serena was a little embarrassed, she bit her lower lip unconsciously, thought about it and actively kissed him. Cristian¡¯s pupils suddenly dted, and a secondter he was squinting dangerously, clutching the nape of her neck and bing more active. The sweetness of the kiss gradually drove away Cristian¡­.¡¯s anxiety and pain. The two kissed hard in the old house. On the other side, in an apartment in the Sunshine Community. Luca sat on the sofa, looking extremely rxed and free, sipping his home brewed coffee, and then looked up to watch the girl writer sitting in front of the notebook with her back to him who was working. She had been sitting there for almost half an hour, Luca finished his coffee and refilled it himself. When he went to refill his coffee, he found that this writer girl¡¯s apartment was not big, but she knew how to enjoy life very well, she had everything from coffee machines to bread and cake machines. And her kitchen was very big, full of appliances. The refrigerator was full of ingredients when he opened it. Earlier, Luca had heard that writers were nerds, used to eating instant noodles or take-out, but seeing that the things in her refrigerator were fresh, he thought she makes her own food. Luca took another sip of coffee and suddenly remembered something, looked behind the writer¡¯s back. He felt as if something was wrong. She had been sitting there for half an hour, why didn¡¯t she say a word or get up, and he just asked her to make a small change, would it take that long? Thinking about this, he frowned, put down the cup of coffee in his hand and called her. -Ei. There was no answer. Luca arched his eyebrows when he saw this-he was working so hard? But why did he feel that something was wrong? Finally, Luca waited a few minutes, but she remained still, which was all too unusual. Luca simply stood up, walked over to her and said, ¡°Are you finished? Does it take that long to edit the document? Aren¡¯t you a professional writer? As she spoke, Luca had already walked past her, looked at theputer indifferently, and then his gaze fell on her face. The girl was sitting upright, but her eyes were closed, her mouth slightly open, and she was sound asleep. Who was going to tell him what was going on? Was she not editing the document? How had she fallen asleep in front of theputer? And how could she stretch her back so straight in her sleep? When she was sound asleep, the writer clicked her mouth. Then she bowed her head and went back to sleep. Very good, very powerful. Luke held back the anger in his heart, reached out his hand and pped the table in front of her. Da, da, da¡­ The writer did not seem to hear him, but she was still sound asleep. Luca was speechless, hitting the table hard. Da, da, da, da! This time he could tell he had used a lot of force, if she still didn¡¯t wake up, it would be really¡­. He guessed, and she still did not react at all. She seemed unable to hear the disturbance or any sound from the outside world. Finally, when Luke was too confused, he saw a piece of absorbent cotton stuffed into her ears. He scoffed coldly and reached out to pull out the two cotton balls, but he only intended to remove the cotton and wake her up to finish this serious business. But he did not expect to immediately pull out a strand of her hair when his fingers encircled her hair as he pulled the cotton. -Ah!!! In the next second, there was a scream in the room that was worse than the scream of a pig being ughtered. Luca looked at the strand of hair in his hand and unconsciously swallowed the saliva. He had not done it on purpose. -Damn it! -After she woke up, she saw the ck hair in her hand with a look, and was angry in an instant: -Mr. Luca, what do you mean? I was justzy and fell asleep, can¡¯t I change it for you? If you have a problem with me, tell me! Luca, -? -Why did you pull my hair? Do you know how important the existence of hair is for us writers? Because every day I have to think about what I will write, I almost lost all my hair, now you too¡­. -she burst into tears. Hair loss was the sore point for all girls. Especially for people with a high hairline, Samantha was one of them, and she was losing her hair. More importantly, after bing a writer, she started losing her hair more brutally. Samantha searched the Inte for good ways to grow her hair. However, she kept losing her hair, from one day to the next she had less and less hair, she felt she was about to go bald. Now Luca even pulled out a strand of her hair. Samantha, with trembling fingers, gently stroked the painful part of her scalp, obviously touching a small piece of flesh ¡­. There was no hair left. Samantha burst into tears. She took a step forward and grabbed Luke by the cor, resentfully: -Tell me, what hatred do you have for my hair? Why did you treat it like that? Luca had been absolutely right before, but now he had ripped out a lock of her hair, it was something he had not expected, so now she had lost her mind, plus he had been questioned by Samantha, he could not say why. -I tell you, if you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer now, I will never be finished with you, and don¡¯t even think about having the document changed. Don¡¯t even think about leaving this house! Luca looked at her helplessly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Was she still the girl from before? Why had she be a dominatrix in the blink of an eye, just because of a lock of hair? But Luca looked at the volume of her hair and said with difficulty: -I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to, I just wanted to get the cotton out, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­. -You used that opportunity to take revenge. If you went to take off my cotton, how did you rip out my hair? Chapter 1026: Am I a person who dies for money? Luca wanted to say that he had not taken that opportunity to get revenge, but seeing the hair in his hand, he really did not know what to say to defend himself. In the end, Luca simply said in a straightforward way, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s over, since I did something wrong, then I apologize, you can be as angry as you want. But¡­ -he stopped talking and his eyes fell on theputer screen- -can you edit these words first? -Mr. Luca, can you take responsibility? Do you know that the hair of us writers is the most precious? Look at my hair-I don¡¯t have much of it anymore. You ripped such a big lock from me, doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt? -said Samantha pointing to her hair. Luca had not paid attention to it before, but now that she said so, that¡¯s why he was looking at it. He found that her hair was as little as she said, but at least her appearance looked normal. Then Luca said bluntly, ¡°You look pretty hairy. Luca sped his hands together, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry. I was wrong about what happened just now, but it was not intentional. If you help me edit those paragraphs this time, I will apologize properly, okay? Seeing him in a hurry, feeling no guilt at all for pulling his hair, Samantha huffed coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to edit anything else. -It was already an exception to have promised to edit. Now you have offended me and I have decided not to edit. Luca was going crazy, even though Cristian and Serena had gone to the old house, Luca did not know how long they would stay there. He knew he would have to be safe before the midday meal. But what about after lunch? It would be impossible for Cristian and Serena to stay in the old house for a day, wouldn¡¯t it? They always came home for lunch, and after lunch, maybe Cristian would ask for this document. If the writer didn¡¯t want to fix things for him, would she take this romance novel and give it to Cristian? It was her fault. She should not have looked for the writer on the Inte, nor without checking what the writer wrote for an urgent need. Now he could say he had found his karma. -I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, well, let¡¯s do this, first you edit it and then you can choose what you want, whether it¡¯s paying more or something else. Samantha wanted to hold out until the end, but when she heard him say he would pay more, she narrowed her eyes, -Who do you think I am? What do you think of me that you tell me to pay more? Am I a person who dies for money? Luke, -I¡­ -At least three times! -Luca¡¯s words were still stuck in his throat, and Samantha pointed three fingers at him. Luca was silent for a moment and lowered his eyes. Well, surely with enough money one could do anything. It was the same with people. -I will pay you more! You can change it now. -Okay. Samantha forgot the hair problem in an instant, sat in front of herputer and became very active. The money Luca would give her was already considerable. Now, if it tripled, she could do nothing for a long time after that. She could not bear to write manuscripts every day. Samantha¡¯s speed was amazing, erasing words was very fast, Luca simply did not want to see some parts, she simply erased those words he did not like. Luca looked aside and asionally said, ¡°This paragraph is really useless. I don¡¯t think it will help him at all. -And here, here¨Cthis is not needed either. Samantha looked at him as he erased it, and could not help but ask, -By the way, Mr. Ferrari, do you have amnesia? Hearing this, Luca was surprised and looked at her dangerously. -How do you know? To her, a writer, he did not talk about Cristian¡¯s current situation, he only told her that he wanted to write some events, he did not even mention Cristian¡¯s name, he only called him Mr. Ferrari. Now Samantha asked him that¡­. Samantha felt a dangerous breath from him almost instantly,ing toward her with tremendous pressure, she was shocked until her hand holding the mouse trembled. She was speechless and said, ¡°Please, if he had not lost his memory, why did you ask me to write this? I can imagine without asking. Luca, -¡­ Was it true? -My imagination is very good. Let me tell you something with my best imagination. Mr. Ferrari has not only lost his memory, but he is also trying to restore his memory, and he may have gone to great lengths to restore his memory and suffered a lot¡­. And his wife must be the one who cares most about him. But it hurts Mr. Ferrari very much to feel sorry for her, so she has to endure a lot in silence, doesn¡¯t she? Luca looked at her shocked, she guessed him just like the present. It seemed so, he said he guessed, but why could he guess so urately? As if she saw the doubts in his heart, Samantha said, ¡°I might know what happened after seeing the previous plot, Mr. Luca, Mr. Ferrari¡¯s life is very dramatic, it is really colorful. Can we make a deal? Give me the idea of this story and I won¡¯t charge you today, what do you think? -The idea of this story? Samantha nodded, -Yes, my idea, you know I am a writer, I think this idea is really good. Thinking about his identity, Luke immediately shook his head and declined, -No. -Why not? I won¡¯t charge you anymore. Luca said with a cold face, -Believe me, if you publish this, the person you offend will be terrible, not to mention that if you seed in getting your idea published, you won¡¯t be able to live. He said a number of things, very frightening, and managed to scare Samantha. -I know! Well, even though the idea was very good, after all she was an unknown writer, if she really offended people, she would definitely not have a good life in the future. Shortly after finishing the editing, Luke transferred the amount of money to her ount three times without moving his eyes, and then left with the document. After he left, Samantha washed her face and immediatelyy down to sleep. *** As Anna stayed at home, she began to lead a life of sleeping early and getting up early, cooking with her mother every day and then going to the hospital to visit her father. Forty-eight hours of observation had passed, but Anna¡¯s father still did not wake up.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, the doctor said that the dangerous period had passed, so Anna and her mother were relieved. After hearing this, Amelia finally sighed with relief, ¡°This is good, Anna, when your father wakes up, you should apologize and not make him more sad. She nodded her head in silence. -Mom, I know. Before, her character was so strong, and after so many years, if it wasn¡¯t for her father¡¯s sudden car ident, she wouldn¡¯t have known what the word -losing¡¬ meant. Chapter 1027: You finally wake up She regretted after losing She didn¡¯t want to experience stupid things like that again. Therefore, after Dad woke up, Anna went to appreciate him, ask for forgiveness and also apany him with more time. Amelia started crying again when she spoke to her daughter, ¡°I hope your father can wake up soon, I couldn¡¯t be quiet if he is in aa. -Mom, the doctor said dad has passed the dangerous period, he will wake up in a few days. Anna stood up with her purse as she spoke, -Let¡¯s go, first to the supermarket. Let¡¯s buy everything he needs as soon as possible, before Dad wakes up. That way we can do something to get him back on his feet after he wakes up.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Amelia quickly followed him with the bag. They met the older neighbor on their way back from the market as they descended the stairs. -Oh, are you back? -The neighbor was a little suspicious when she saw Anna. -Anna, you haven¡¯t been back for a long time, I heard from your mother that you have been abroad these years, how are you? They say they find foreigners as boyfriends, do you have one? It was the first time she met Agnese Penzo aftering back these days. This Agnese was known as a gossipy person by all the neighbors, she also talked about scandals. She often met her when Anna was home earlier. At that time Agnese always asked her if she had a boyfriend, if she needed to be introduced to one. Anna refused, but it turned out that Agnes took him directly to her house, said he was going to make an introduction with her. Anna took a long detour every time she met Agnes out of fear. Now that she met her, if she knew she was still alone, would she not have quiet days in the future? At that thought Anna immediately said, ¡°Yes I went back, and the fianc¨¦ stayed in the foreign country, he will not return with me. Amelia from the side felt it and looked at her with narrowed, doubtful eyes, -Your boyfriend is in a foreign country? Aren¡¯t you separated? Besides you¡­ Anna¡¯s face changed before she finished. -Mom! Amelia covered her mouth and realized that she had almost revealed the truth that her daughter had been abandoned. They still worried about reputation. Even if she didn¡¯t care, her daughter still cared. Then Amelia said following him, ¡°Yes, yes, her boyfriend is abroad. It¡¯s just that this time an ident happened to Giancarlo Galli, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking this girl toe back. -Yes, Agnes, let¡¯s go shopping, we¡¯re leaving. Having said that, Anna hugged Amelia¡¯s arm as she walked down the stairs, no longer paying attention to Agnese. But Agnes looked over their shoulders, muttering, ¡°What is it? If you have a real boyfriend, you brought him home to show him off, how can you leave him in the foreign country, I see youe back because you are abandoned? Although she said in a low voice, she was still close enough for Anna to hear her. She frowned and wanted to stop her steps. She did not wait for Amelia to pull her forward, she said, -Don¡¯t stop to argue with her, you know her well, don¡¯t you? If you are really angry with her and you stop to argue. She has to say something that will make you more angry. In no time, Anna was pulled by hering down the stairs, she said angrily, -So I don¡¯t say anything and leave her talking like that about me behind my back? She heard, Amelia looked at her with weak eyes, -Let her argue, besides she told the truth. -Mom, are you my biological mother? How can you talk about your daughter like that? -Anna, I tell you I am your mother, I don¡¯t like false affection, I like only one word, true. Anna couldn¡¯t bear to roll her eyes and said hopelessly, ¡°It¡¯s really true. The two came home from the supermarket and left things at home. Amelia tidied up as she said, ¡®You go to the hospital first, I¡¯ll take care of things at home. If your father wakes up, there will be no one around to take care of him. Anna also felt he was right, so she nodded her head, -Ok, I¡¯m going to the hospital now. -I¡¯ll bring you lunch at noon. -Thanks, Mom. Anna returned to the room, picked up her bag and left the house for the hospital. Since the dangerous period had passed, Giancarlo was transferred to the regr sick room. When Anna arrived, Giancarlo was still in aa. Perhaps because of the torture, Giancarlo was so thin and weak as he saw Anna, his heart ached. Anna took a chair and sat beside the bed, then quietly looked at the person in the sick bed. Gradually, the fog faded before her eyes. If she could appreciate a little more, she came back once in the New Year, even now it was not so. Anna still remembers the first sentence the rtives said when they saw her. -Anna, how can you not see your father all those years? You don¡¯t even contact him, do you still know that you are a daughter? You were raised by your parents until you grew up, is that how you act like a daughter? To say a bad thing, if something really happens to your father, you can¡¯t avoid me. -It¡¯s true, Anna. If something really happens to him, you will be separated forever. Clear days, cloudy days, you can¡¯t be so capricious next time. Although Anna believed that her father was firmly right at that moment, the rtives¡¯ words really made her feel a fearful and frightening emotion. She knew she was to me, she really did. She should not have been so capricious, so this time she had decided that once Father woke up, she would go and apologize to him. So she stayed at home to apany him and Mom in the future, not going anywhere else. At the thought of this, Anna¡¯s eye sockets were red, tears falling drop by drop. Anna wiped her tears away with her hand and raised her head, breathing deeply. Her gaze fell on Giancarlo¡¯s face again, but they looked at each other with a pair of old eyes. Anna sat there dumbfounded, but her heart was pounding in her chest. Giancarlo just woke up, his movements were still difficult when he opened his eyes. The sudden brightness also made him very ufortable. But he still opened his eyes after adjusting himself a little. Then he saw that the person sitting in front of him was the daughter he had not seen for five years. Giancarlo was a little blurred and did not remember the car ident. He only remembered that his daughter who had not been seen for five years was still angry with him and did not want to see him. But now that she suddenly appeared before him, Giancarlo thought it was a dream. But whether it was a dream or reality, Giancarlo did not move his gaze from the moment he saw his daughter. -Anna? He called Anna in a rough voice. Anna¡¯s tears came again, she stood stunned in the same spot for three seconds and hugged Giancarlo, jumping on him. -Dad, you are finally waking up! Chapter 1028: I am not such a person. The moment when Giancarlo was hugged by Anna was like a dream. Because he had not been hugged by his daughter for many years. Since she grew up, because of sexuality, his daughter was not affectionate to him as a child. Although Giancarlo spoiled his daughter, it was impossible to hug his adult daughter on his chest every day. Moreover, the two did not see each other for many years after the quarrel. Giancarlo always believed that Anna did not want to see him. He missed his daughter very much, but he was ashamed to say so. Because the person who said to break the rtionship was him. Now, he had to ask her again, wasn¡¯t he embarrassing himself? Giancarlo was sensitive about his reputation, he did not expect Anna to be more. The father and daughter had fought for so many years, now Anna rushed to hug him and hot tears fell down her face drop by drop. -It is you, isn¡¯t it? Giancarlo reached out slightly and wanted to touch Anna¡¯s hand. She was crying because something had happened to her and she withdrew quickly. -Look at me, I forget that you still have wounds on your body when I am aroused. Dad, I¡¯m not hurting you, am I? Don¡¯t you feel good somewhere? Do you want to drink some water or should I call the doctor for you? Anna answered herself, not giving Giancarlo time to answer the questions. After saying this, she hurriedly ran out of the infirmary. Seeing her appearance, Giancarlo gave a hopeless sigh. He could tell it was not a dream. How could his daughter be so real in the dream. He did not expect that after so many years, this girl was still not mature, still doing things in a hurry and without patience. Anna immediately called the doctor, because the doctor had said to ask once the sick person woke up. So Anna immediately thought of this sentence and got the main doctor toe right away. The doctor checked Giancarlo¡¯s whole body aftering and looked at Anna after asking some questions, -Mrs. Anna, your father¡¯s recovery is good, the next thing is to rest well by staying in bed for a period. In this period, do not eat too fatty and spicy food for the time being, eating light meals is good for the wounds. Anna nodded her head quickly. -Thank you, doctor. I understand, thank you. -You¡¯re wee. Look me up if you have more questions. After dismissing the doctor, the infirmary was silent. Anna went back, but did not advance as before, her ears and face were a little red, perhaps she was embarrassed by the recent action. However, the two had not seen each other for so many years, she had run straight to him once he woke up. Now Anna had the feeling of going back to her childhood days, but at this point she was obviously an adult. Suddenly something urred to her and she pulled out her cell phone. -I¡¯ll call Mom and tell her he¡¯s awake. She went to run away after saying this, but she did not expect Giancarlo to stop her to call her at that moment. -Nana. Anna¡¯s footsteps stayed in the same ce suddenly, she could not move outside because a root was growing under her feet. Anna¡¯s throat also began to feel sour from this sentence, her eye sockets suddenly turned red again. -I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time,e and sit here, let me take a good look at you. Anna stretched out her hand to cover her mouth, unable to speak for the moment because she was sobbing. Her full name is Anna Galli. But Dad liked to call her Nana when she was little. Anna this and Nana that, but he called her Annater.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, he could still hear her baby name¡­. Anna was sobbing a lot, she couldn¡¯t turn aroundpletely. Giancarlo could only see her standing with her back turned to him. Her body trembled heavily and the sounds of suppressed moans were like thin needles pricking Giancarlo¡¯s heart. At the thought of the two of them not having been in contact for five years, even the corners of Giancarlo¡¯s eyes were moist. Anna shook her shoulders for a long time and said sobbing, ¡°I¡¯ll get him a ss of water. With that said, Anna went outside. Then Giancarlo waited for a long time until he saw here back. He did not scold her; he had lost control of his emotions at that time anyway. Now she was fine, when Anna brought her water, she was obviously calm. Apart from the fact that her eyes were still red, the rest was normal. -Dad, I¡¯ll help you get up to drink the water. Anna came to support him and put some pillows behind his back. Giancarlo was in bed for so many days, his whole body felt stiff, so it was still difficult for him. Then Anna handed him the ss, Giancarlo reached out his trembling hand to pick it up. Anna saw his hands shaking, his nose was sour again, she stood up and said, ¡°Dad, your hands are not in good condition, let me give him a drink. Having said that, he bent down and brought the ss in front of Giancarlo personally and gave him the water carefully. Giancarlo did not refuse it either. However, the one he missed was this daughter for so many years. Now that she wanted to see him and was here to take care of him, he was really satisfied. After drinking the water, Anna asked again, ¡°Dad, do you feel sick anywhere? Giancarlo shook his head. -Well, if you feel ufortable, you should tell me. I can call the doctor. -I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, didn¡¯t you hear that the doctor said I recovered well. -He says so, but¡­ -That¡¯s all, don¡¯t worry too much. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to call your mother just now? Go on, tell her I¡¯m awake. Anna wanted to call her on the phone a while ago, but she forgot because of the whining. Now that Giancarlo reminded her, she took out her cell phone to call Amelia. Amelia was preparing food in the kitchen, she turned off the fire immediately when she heard that Giancarlo was awake. -Awake? Really? Well, I¡¯ll be right over. -Mom,¡± Anna stopped her, -Don¡¯te here in a hurry now, it will be lunchtime, if you don¡¯t finish preparing lunch how will youe. Also, the doctor told me that dad can¡¯t eat very fatty foods, it¡¯s better for him to eat light foods, so¡­. -I understand, I¡¯ll go and prepare food for you and your father. When I finish it, I will look for you at the hospital. Take care of your father, don¡¯t upset him, do you hear me? -Mom! I am not such a person. Even though Anna was capricious, she still knew how to choose the ce and time. She could not be capricious at times like this. -Well, well, wait for me together with your daddy obediently. After hanging up the phone, Anna let out a sigh and slipped her cell phone into her pants pocket. -Mom says she¡¯sing over after making lunch. -Okay. The sick room was silent again, Anna was a little embarrassed and said thoughtfully, -Dad, should I wipe your face? Chapter 1029: Gossip. Giancarlo was also stunned, his daughter wants to wipe his face? He didn¡¯t have time to refuse, Anna had gone back to the bathroom to collect water. After a while, she took a small trough in her hands, put water in the middle and a white towel. All these things were brought by her from the house, it was to use them after her father woke up. Anna put the bowl of water on the table beside the bed, wrung out the towel and bent at the waist ready to dry Giancarlo¡¯s face. Perhaps the two were not so affectionate after Anna grew up, so when Anna came to wipe his face, Giancarlo was a little unnatural. After cleaning for a while, Giancarlo could only say, ¡°Nana, let me do it by myself. Having said that, Giancarlo wanted to raise his hand to get the towel. It turned out that he only moved his hand a little, it seemed to affect the wounds. It hurt a lot and he lost control with a pained face. -Dad, are you okay? Anna¡¯s face changed a lot: -Does it hurt anywhere? Shall I call the doctor? Giancarlo calmed down and shook his head, -I¡¯m fine, fine, maybe he got hurt at that moment because he was careless. Anna let out a sigh, -I said I¡¯ll clean your face, why are you moving? Lie there quietly, I am your daughter, not other people, you have no reason to refuse me. When she said these words, Anna¡¯s tone changed seriously. She turned to wash the towel again and bent at the waist to dry Giancarlo¡¯s face well, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not worried about not being able to dry well, are you? Don¡¯t worry, I will wipe you a few more times, I¡¯m sure mother will be satisfied when shees. Giancarlo looked at his daughter in front of him. Five years. He had not seen his daughter for five years. Now the daughter was beside him, she also wiped his face and spoke to him in a serious tone. Giancarlo imagined many times the scene of them seeing each other this time. He thought Anna must have remained flippant and continued to put on her old serious face. He did not expect the two to reconcile as before. At that thought, a consoled expression appeared on Giancarlo¡¯s old face, -My daughter has finally grown up, she knows how to take care of her father. Hearing this, Anna stopped the action of her hand for a moment and saw Giancarlo¡¯s loving gaze. She remembered that she had not seen her father even once during these years, she began to feel sick at heart. He bit his lower lip, his voice was hoarse. -Dad, I¡¯m sorry¡­. Giancarlo was suspended. -I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like this five years ago. It¡¯s my fault these years, can you forgive me? I¡¯ll be by your side for a long time and I¡¯m not going anywhere. Giancarlo did not expect her to be so understanding, he was moved by what she said. -Nana, I don¡¯t me you, don¡¯t me yourself. -Really? But these five years¡­ -You know what I was thinking when the ident happened? -Giancarlo looked at his daughter¡¯s face, then the corners of his mouth turned up a little and he looked at the white ceiling. -I regretted a lot when the ident happened, I regretted not calling you on the phone once in all these years. If I called you that year, we might not need to see each other after five years. But thank goodness God has mercy on me, I am alive. I can still see my daughter. Anna finished fixing her emotion, did not wait for her to hear these moved words again, endured with effort, -Dad, don¡¯t say any more, what you say are the same things I think. That¡¯s why, in the future, we won¡¯t argue anymore, okay? Giancarlo nodded with a smile. -I won¡¯t be capricious in the future, I won¡¯t even go to a foreign country. I will be by your side to apany you and take care of you. Giancarlo suddenly seemed that Anna¡¯s character had changedpletely this time. For Anna, it had to change. She had been hurt by Matteo¡¯s love. She had not yet recovered from that, her father had an ident. This was a hard blow to Anna. At that moment she felt that there was nothing more important in her parents¡¯ lives all of a sudden. No matter whether it was work or love, they were no more important than her parents. Therefore, he decided to recreate himself. When Amelia brought the food at noon, Anna fed Giancarlo the rice broth personally. Because he had just woken up, his stomach was still weak, so he could only eat light broth, and he could not eat much of it. Anna fed him slowly and carefully. Amelia saw the scene next door and could not bear to say, ¡°Are you two okay?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Have you cleared everything up? -Mom, of course I did, if not, can I feed Dad so the food? -Anna looked hopelessly at Amelia, it seemed to him that she did not have sharp eyes. There was no need to mention the noose in the hangman¡¯s house. Amelia wanted to say more, but was interrupted directly by Anna: -Mom, have you eaten yet? -Not yet. I just worry about cooking, I forget. But I brought the food, the two of us can eat here together. -Well, she eats it first. -Okay. Amelia was also not polite, she started to eat first. While she was eating, she thought something suddenly, looked at Anna: -By the way, when I came to the hospital to bring the food, I met Agnes again. When she heard Agnes¡¯ name, Anna frowned subconsciously. -Agnese told me that some family¡¯s daughter married a rich merchant, she was a richdy, she goes to the best clubs every day. She also buys luxury things for the elders of the family. Anna frowned even more, what did Agnes mean by what she had said to her mother? -Mom, do you also want me to marry a rich man and buy luxurious things for you and Dad? -Oh,¡± Ameliained to her, ¡°What kind of person are you treating me? We don¡¯t exchange money for our daughter¡¯s wedding, what good are they if they only have money? I heard that the daughter of that family, even if she has money, always discusses the couple. Sometimes shees back crying. But family scandals are not known. It is also said that her husband has another wife outside, so they fight often. So what is the advantage of being able to buy luxury things? He still doesn¡¯t live happily. Hearing this, Anna was speechless. -Mom, what do you really mean? Amelia put down the bowl with shame and rubbed her hands: -I just want to know why did you and your boyfriend break up? Anna. Mother! Didn¡¯t I tell you that we are not engaged? Don¡¯t ask me anymore. Saying this, she lowered her voice: -Dad is still here. Giancarlo who was namedughed, it seemed that he was not curious, but he was happy to hear the discussion between the two. It had been a long time since there had been such a warm scene. -Your father is also from the family, is it right to let him know about your love affair? You¡¯re old, you¡¯ll be an old girl after a few years. Chapter 1030: Until you find the right one. -I am still young, besides it is fashionable to marryte now. Getting married early is not a good thing. For Anna, she did not pursue marriage except with people she liked. Otherwise, she preferred the little and good to the much and bad. She already suffered a lot when she lived with one person, there was no need to resign herself to this important thing, it was a thing of a lifetime. That is why Anna did not give up after falling in love with Matthew, she hoped she could move this tree. Who knew¡­ Thinking about this, Anna shook her head strongly. How she thought of that person again unconsciously. Enough, enough! ¡°Anna doesn¡¯t let you think about Matthew anymore. This person is just a passing guest in your life. He is destined to have no connection with you in this life.¡± ¡°What you need to do in the future is to forget about him. ¡± ¡°Then you meet a person you like again, that¡¯s how it works. ¡± -Even if you don¡¯t get married soon, it can¡¯t be toote. Does it also take time for courtship? Plus the preparation for marriage and having the baby, you will be a high age birth attendant. Do you know what are the dangers of being a high-age birth attendant? Anna, -Mom. Don¡¯t worry about that, destiny is defined by God. Besides, Father is not well now, we will talk about it when Father is better. -It is also true, good, good. I won¡¯t talk about it anymore, it¡¯s just that Agnes, it seems to me that he wants to introduce the boy to you, get ready for his introduction someday. Anna heard this and almost fainted. She gave a deep sigh, clenched the nervousness in her heart and continued to feed Giancarlo. Giancarlo swallowed the rice broth, looked at his daughter at this point and said, ¡°Anna, you marry whenever you want, I¡¯m not pressuring you. Until you find the right person. Marry whenever you want, we are in no hurry. After the suffering of life and death, Matthew also faced many things lightly. Life was short, besides there were things without foresight. Who knew how much time he had left. Therefore, the most important thing was to feel happy now. Giancarlo did not go to do the thing that forced his daughter to get married and suffer injustice. -Dad, thank you! *** In the old home of the Ferrari family. Serena and Cristian did not spend much time there because of Cristian¡¯s headache problem, so they rested for a while on the sofa. But when noon came, Cristian got up and said he would take her to lunch. -I¡¯m in no hurry, if you¡¯re not well, you can rest some more. Cristian looked at her face, -Are you not hungry? Serena shook her head and shook her hands quickly, -I¡¯m not hungry at the moment. She finished saying this, her belly rumbled a few times, they stood out so much in this old Ferrari family home that it was just the two of them. A secondter, Serena¡¯s face turned red, she reached out to rub her subconscious hypogastrium, said with an embarrassed face, ¡°I¡¯m not really hungry, maybe the baby is hungry. If it was earlier, he should have been able to control himself well. She did not expect her belly to suddenly growl, and besides, it was after she said she was not hungry. ¡°Oh, honey, how can you be so spiteful! Can¡¯t youin a littleter that you let your daddy rest a little longer? He heard it, Cristianughed slightly, his voice was low and graceful. -Since the baby is hungry, well, we¡¯re leaving, don¡¯t let my baby be hungry. Serena bit her lower lip and looked at him with worried eyes. -But you¡­ -I¡¯m fine. Cristian immediately stood up, before Serena could react, bent at the waist and hugged her horizontally. Unexpectedly, that¡¯s why Serena¡¯s hand grabbed the cor of his clothes like a conditioned reflex, he asked quickly, -What are you doing? -Do you care about me? Cristian asked her, raising his eyebrows, ?Do you see now, he looked like a person who is not well? Serena was in suspense for a few seconds and finally understood what he said. She lightly pricked his chest with a finger, -Don¡¯t do that again, it doesn¡¯t matter if you scare me, but what if you scare the baby? Besides, I only care about you. -Ok, then Mrs. Serena, is it okay for you to go eat now? Serena smiled, hung on his neck with her two hands, saying, -Let¡¯s go. After the meal, Cristian took Serena to the Antic Vi. After eating and drinking, Serena quickly fell asleep. But she did not want to go to bed immediately after eating just now. So she sat on the sofa and watched TV. After watching a few minutes, she fell uncontrobly asleep. When Cristian came out of the study room, he saw her sleeping with a small nket. His face turned cold, he carried her into the room hugging her and covering her with the nket. Then he looked at her face for a while, Cristian felt his cell phone vibrating in his pants pocket. Then he went out to answer the call -Hello? -Mr. Cristian, I prepared what you said, are you and Mrs. Serena still in the old Ferrari family home?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Cristian headed for the study room, said in a cold and indifferent voice, -I¡¯m at the Antic Vi, look for me in the study room when youe. -OK, Mr. Cristian. I¡¯ll be right there. When Luca arrived, it was the maid who directed him to the study room. On the way to the study room, Luca could not bear to ask for information. -How long have they been back, Mr. Cristian and Mrs. Serena? The maid thought a little and said, -It seems like it hasn¡¯t been long. -It¡¯s not long how long? -Possibly half an hour. Luca thought a little, had they been back for half an hour? It took a while for her toe. When Mr. Cristian called for her toe, Mrs. Serena must have been asleep. Luca was still in a panic taking in those thick data. Because he didn¡¯t quite know what was waiting for him. In the study room Cristian was taking care of business. Although it was Sunday, there were still many things from thepany. However, once he finished taking care of thepany, there were other things to take care of. In addition, he had to consider how to get Angelo and Manuel back to the vige. The sound of a knock on the door. Small serious eyelids lifted, Cristian moved his lips tightly together, -Entry. The study room door was opened, Luca entered with the data taken, and then closed the door. Once Luca entered the door, he felt that the temperature of the study room was much lower than the temperature outside. But he clearly saw that Cristian¡¯s appearance and expression were not strange. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t know whether it was his illusion either. -Did he finish everything? Cristian looked up and his gaze fell on Luca¡¯s body. Faced with such a serious look, Luca swallowed unconscious saliva. -Yes, Mr. Cristian. Then he left the data on the desk, -They are arranged, they are a bit long, Mr. Cristian¡­. you may not be able to finish them in a short time. Chapter 1031: Are you nervous? After saying this, Luca examined Cristian¡¯s appearance. Cristian was still very calm as he picked up the document and opened it. Luca sweated heavily on his back, -Mr. Cristian, how about you take it easy? I¡¯ll, uh,e back? Although he had let Samantha delete a few unimportant paragraphs, he was not quite sure, after all, he felt very embarrassed to write this, especially the details of how to put the aphrodisiac. At that point Samantha told him to tell it as someone else¡¯s story and not to be nervous. When she told it, he also seemed to be repeating what he had seen. Until he handed this document to Cristian, he felt the danger. Suddenly, Cristian looked up, his gaze falling on Luca¡¯s face.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. -Are you nervous? At that point, Luca unconsciously licked his lips and shook his head, -No. How could he be nervous? How funny! -No? -Cristian turned and said indifferently, -Well, wait here, let me read it. Luca didn¡¯t know how to respond. What could he say? He was nervous, which was clear to see, why did he ask him with intention? He couldn¡¯t answer that he was very nervous. Really, he was not so sure about this document. Therefore, when Cristian was about to see it, Luke decided to give Cristian some psychological preparation beforehand. With a slight cough, Luca informed him, ¡°Mr. Cristian, I asked someone else to write this document for me. -Someone else? -Cristian raised his eyebrows and seemed to remember something. Is everything organized? Luca understood what he was pointing at, nodded, -Don¡¯t worry, I have to guarantee confidentiality, but ¡­ the person who wrote me the document is a girl, her writing technique is a bit dreamy, so¡­. Luca stopped sensitively, because he had said it so clearly that Mr. Cristian had to understand. -I understand,¡¬ Cristian ignored him and lowered his head to read. He was very serious and sincere in looking at it, as if it were a precious treasure rather than a document. Actually, for Cristian, it was about Serena¡¯s past, which was his treasure. He paid close attention to the note, not seeming to care about the style or the people who wrote it. At first, Luke was very nervous, but gradually he rxed, as he noticed that Cristian could sink into his memories. Sometimes he would frown. Luca thought he was not satisfied with the story. But when he was about to exin, Cristian had no sign of scolding him, but continued reading with a frown. A littleter, Luca saw him frowning more and more seriously, even threateningly. Luca thought that this time he could not avoid punishment. But Cristian behaved without changing, without stopping or scolding. Because he knew about Cristian, Luca watched him carefully. He noticed that his mood had changed from his eyes, although from the outside he looked very calm. Just because he had apanied Cristian for many years, Luca could notice the changes in his eyes. So, did Mr. Cristian really immerse himself in memories? Did he show the threat earlier because he remembered the past, not because of himself? Luca was finally relieved. As time passed, the study room was silent as Cristian sank into memories. Luca did not see him with any other special demeanor, so he became bolder. He turned and grabbed a chair to sit in. Then he pulled out his cell phone. At that moment, Cristian gave him a look that made him freeze. However, Cristian paid no attention to him, but slightly retracted his gaze. Immediately Luca heard him: -Go out first. Luca suddenly stood up: ?Well, Mr. Cristian, I will be back in a little while. After leaving the study room, Luca felt that the air outside was better than the air inside, but why did she let him out for no reason? It didn¡¯t matter, he was going for a walk before returning. However, Mr. Cristian did it for a reason. Probably because of his haste to leave, Luca did not notice Cristian¡¯s different face. After Luca left, Cristian, who was sitting and reading, suddenly frowned. He didn¡¯t know everything yet, but he couldn¡¯t forget them once he remembered. Imagining how Serena had married him and how he had suffered the inequalities in the Ferrari family, Cristian unconsciously frowned. Immediately, bits of memory showed up in his head at intervals, like the broken television whose screen flickered from time to time and disappeared quickly. It was so fast that it made him very angry. Cristian insisted on remembering the past between him and Serena, so he constantly forced himself to recall scenes. He hoped he could conjure up something forgotten. Thus, Cristian was struggling against the fast-flowing scenes. the struggle was hard but Cristian was not afraid. Gradually, his head ached. He was sweating all over his back, but because it was winter, he could not see his wet shirt under his coat. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead, one after another, down his handsome face to his ID. It hurt him a lot. Even so, he insisted on reading the next page. When he read the arguments that Serena was stuffed with an aphrodisiac, he was almost about to vomit blood from the strong anger. He med himself even more for his irresponsibility. He had not protected Serena from harm. At the same time, Serena was also dreaming. In the dream, she went back to the time when she had just married Cristian and what had happened happened again. When she woke up, she found that she was sweating profusely all over her back. She found her heart beating very fast, she also felt unsteady in her belly. If she was beating so fast, her baby should also feel sick. Therefore, Serena had to calm the worries and fear, and think of more good things and ideas that belonged to now. Gradually, Serena relieved herself. Her clothes were so wet that she could no longer wear them. She had to get out of bed and get new clothes from the closet to change. The house was very quiet, not even a sound. Serena remembered that she had fallen asleep in the living room. Because she didn¡¯t feel like resting right away when she was so full, aftering home, she had been lying on the sofa with the TV remote control. Chapter 1032: Dreamed the opposite Serena had no impression of how she had fallen into the dream. It seemed that Cristian had brought him into the room while she slept.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She did not know what time it was or where Cristian had gone. In her sleep, she longed for Cristian, and also for his arms. ordingly, Serena put on a light coat and opened the door. Outside was the servant. After all, Serena was pregnant, and also because of today¡¯s special situation, Cristian ordered him to keep an eye on her to avoid idents and to inform him when Serena got up. So the servant put down his cell phone as soon as Serena went out. -Mrs. Serena, you are awake, I am going to inform Mr. Cristian. Serena stopped him, -No need, I¡¯m going to look for him, where is he now? They were already a couple, the servant was not surprised by Serena¡¯s question. He answered her respectfully, -Mr. Cristian is in the study room, Luca, the assistant, has just arrived. Has Lucae? Serena took some time to think, ¡°Is there anything to discuss?¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be okay if I disturbed him? At that moment, the servant added cautiously, ¡°Mrs. Serena, don¡¯t worry, just now I saw that the assistant Luca left the study room for a walk, now only Mr. Cristian is left in the study room. With some surprise, Serena nodded. -Thank you very much. The servant gave her a slight smile. Then Serena walked off toward the study room. By now she knew the facility well. When she had first moved here, she often got lost and could not figure out the way. Later, when Cristian had the ident on the ne, she lived here alone a lot of the time. Because she did not want to be disturbed by the servants when she was in a bad mood and in a bad state, she would move all over the vi herself without a guide, no matter how lost she got. In this way, Serena was naturally familiar with this ce after a long time. Before long, Serena arrived at the studio. Although the door was closed, Serena did not feel strange. She knocked on the door. She heard the knock on the door. Cristian was in a critical moment when the knock on the door woke him up from his memories. As he frowned reluctantly, the atmosphere beside him became dangerous. Because of the sudden interruption, Cristian was not in a good mood, especially at that moment. Cristian half-closed his lips without answering. Outside, Serena was very doubtful: why did he not answer after knocking on the door? Had he left? Serena tried knocking again, very carefully. -Who is it? Finally, she heard a cold voice from inside, as if he had no temperature, which made Serena freeze. -What happened? The voice sounded strange. However, Serena answered softly, -It¡¯s me. The female voice came through the door. Cristian stood up nervously as she clutched the document tighter. Had she woken up? Cristian looked at the clock and found that only an hour had passed. Why had she woken up so early? She usually slept at least a couple of hours. -Can Ie in? Serena¡¯s voice again, she heard herself. Cristian reacted and quickly grabbed the document to put it in the drawer. He had nned to put it in the drawer before Serena came in, not expecting her to open the door in such a hurry and find him picking it up. Serena looked at him doubtfully. Cristian sat back in the chair. The anger at the interruption waspletely gone and the hostility waspletely hidden under his eyes; indeed, the atmosphere was clean and warm. -Have you gotten up yet? Serena approached him with a doubtful face and a fixed gaze. She had just gotten up, between nces she looked at him with her beautiful eyes. Suddenly, Cristian was stunned. -Why don¡¯t you rest a little longer? -Cristian asked softly. Immediately, he saw her wearing only a light coat. He asked her with concern, -Howe you wear so little? His tone was full of seriousness and reproach. Serena stared at him for several minutes, and after Cristian finished his question, she suddenly came up to him and wrapped her arms around his neck, unexpectedly sitting on hisp and hiding her head in his arms. -I had a nightmare. In his arms, she said in a muffled tone. Cristian was first amazed, then moved by her words. His wife had found him as soon as he awoke from a nightmare, and now he was in her arms cuddling. This was addictive behavior not only in body but in heart. He thought of scolding her for carrying less, but now he could say no scolding. -What nightmare? Don¡¯t get involved, dreams are contrary to reality. Serena continued in a dull tone, -Really? Why do they say dreams are expected? -Who told you that? This is unfounded, dream is dream, it cannot be reality. Serena also thought she was right. The dream was a dream, how could it be reality? She understood it too, but the dream allowed her to experience things, as if it were real. She had just woken up from the nightmare, but now she was still throbbing with fear. Still, she wanted to see him as soon as possible. And now he was in her arms, Serena was reassured and relieved. Shey generously andfortably in his arms, at the same time, her man wiped the sweat on her forehead and said something to her in a hushed tone. But little by little, Serena felt something strange. She had been taking care of herself without noticing Cristian¡¯s strangeness at all. When she calmed down, she discovered that Cristian was pulsating rapidly and unsteadily. At that thought, Serena looked at him carefully. Although Cristian said in a rather soft tone, the unsteady breathing was distinguishable if she listened carefully. He gasped. Above all, when he knocked the second time on the door, he had also asked her indifferently. So Serena was worried about the long silence, and went straight inside a little after asking permission to enter. She was really worried that something was wrong with Cristian. Also because of his different behavior when they went to the old house, Serena thought a lot. When she went in, she saw him picking up the papers. Serena didn¡¯t take him seriously, just treated him as thepany¡¯s job. But now she thought maybe it wasn¡¯t so simple. Chapter 1033: It’s best to leave At that moment, Serena had an idea. -They say Luca has arrived. Cristian waited a second, then nodded. -Why did hee? Isn¡¯t today the weekend? Do you still have some business to take care of? Can I give you a hand? -Serena asked with concern. I¡¯ve been running the business for a long time, so I can help you, if¡­ Before Serena could finish, Cristian pressed a finger to her lips to stop her from continuing. Serena was very doubtful, looking at his resigned face. -What are you thinking? -What? -I¡¯ve fulfilled the business of thepany, don¡¯t worry, I even hope you¡¯ve disengaged the business of yourpany? -If I quit, how does thepany continue? Isn¡¯t it really necessary? -Serena said, lightly stroking his back. He felt the warm, sticky moisture. Serena frowned. At that moment, as if Cristian had noticed her action, he gently pinched her waist, which made Serena let out a moan, so Cristian took the opportunity to shake her hand. With arge hand wrapped around hers, Serena could not let go: -Why are you holding my hand? Leave me alone. Cristian smiled: -To warm you up. Serena replied, -How, even though your hand is colder than mine. -Well,¡¬ Cristian quickly changed the lens. To warm me up. He was so shameless. He clearly had a colder hand than hers, but he insisted on holding her hand. Serena was sure Cristian wouldn¡¯t have done that in the past, and she felt there must be somethingplicated about it. The more he did not want her to know, the more curious Serena became. As curious as she was, Serena could understand. He said nothing afterward, but carefully warmed her hands. She had just gotten out of bed, still as hot as a stove. It only took a moment to warm her hands. Serena pulled him closer, -Are you warm? Cristian was quiet. The nut rolled uncontrobly, Cristian lowered his head, fixed his gaze on Serena¡¯s face and then said, -Are you seducing me? Serena shook her head with an innocent face, -I am pregnant, we cannot make love, you see, how is it possible to seduce you? She was pregnant¡­ On this topic, Cristian remained unsatisfied. Really, he would have plenty of time to control himself. -I¡¯m seriously warming my hands to you. -Serena said. She saw him sweat more and more on his forehead, just then, he heard the knock on the door. -Mr. Cristian? It was Luca. Serena was still in Cristian¡¯s arms. If Luca saw the ambiguous posture, he would say it was very awkward. At the thought of this, Serena pushed herself out of his arms and stood up as she rearranged her clothes, ¡°Since Luca is back, I¡¯ll go first. -Ok,¡± Cristian nodded softly, not stopping her instead of watching her go.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Seeing him like this, Serena was more sure that Cristian was hiding something. If he wasn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have acted this way. When Luca opened the door, their gazes met. Luca was not surprised to see her. Because he had heard that Ms. Serena had just gone to the studio. Luca could not imagine what was going on inside, but he thought he should knock on the door to go to the remedy. After all, no matter how much he served Ms. Serena, it was all about loyalty to Mr. Cristian. Otherwise, he would not have given her so much respect for the woman imed by the Ferrari family. Besides, Mrs. Serena treated him very well. Even though he had a scar on his face, Mrs. Serena was never disgusted to see him. She always looked at him politely without looking at the scar or making him ufortable. If so, how could he not respect her? When he met her, Serena did not ask him anything, but said with a light smile, ¡°You came, so I¡¯ll let you talk, I¡¯ll go first. After a parting nce, Luca turned to enter the study, and closed the door behind him. As he entered, Luca noticed that Cristian was leaning against the table. He seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°Maybe he is going through internal torment,¡± Luca thought. When Mrs. Serena was here, surely Mr. Cristian must have been pretending to be well; in fact, he must have been enduring a lot. At that moment, Luca thought about his tardiness. He should not have walked for so long, bute back as soon as possible, or wait at the door. After all, perhaps Mr. Cristian would have been moved by those papers. Luca did not know what Cristian looked like now. -Mr. Cristian, are you all right? -Luca approached and asked him with great concern. Cristian said nothing, sat back against the chair and closed his eyes wearily. He was silent, so Luca also said nothing, waited silently beside him. Some timeter, Cristian opened his eyes, seemed more lucid than before, and the torment dissipated a little. It was no big deal, it only happened when he was immersed in memories. Otherwise, he had no visible problems. But once he got in touch with the past, it hurt a lot as if he had rpsed into the old illness. Luca looked at him for a moment and then turned to pour him a ss of warm water. After drinking it, Cristian looked better than before, but he was still pale. He said, ¡°If Serena asks, you won¡¯t tell her you gave me those papers. Luca nodded, ¡°Of course I will, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Cristian. -If Serena has already found out something? On the way out, she nced at me, I didn¡¯t understand either. Cristian thought about Serena¡¯s previous behaviors, especially in the old house, finally he let slip a resigned and bitter smile, -We can¡¯t all hide behind her back, if she says she didn¡¯t know, it¡¯s just a matter of having given in to everyone. At that moment, Luca probably understood. He was speechless for a long time. -That¡¯s all, thank you foring, you can go. Luca was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t think Cristian wouldn¡¯t look at the documents. He should leave, but now Luca felt sorry to leave him alone like this. -Mr. Cristian, there is nothing more for me to do, should I stay and look after you? Hearing this, Cristian looked up coldly, -How can you take care of me, share the pain in my head? Luca was speechless. He had better leave. Chapter 1034: Lovers were more stupid. After leaving the Antic mansion. Luca drove home. On the way, he received a message from Samantha. ¡°Mr. Luca, is your boss satisfied with the documents?¡± Luca did not think much about the news and replied. ¡°All right.¡± Finishing, Luca removed the Facebook interface, unconsciously opened the address book and saw a familiar name. Anna. They had not seen each other for a long time since they had returned from abroad, nor had they kept in touch. That day, Anna had already told him what she was thinking. If he was going to bother her again, that was hardly gentlemanly behavior. So he had refrained from meeting with her. For a long time he did not know how she was doing. Finally, Luca refrained from calling her and continued driving the car. However, Luca unknowingly arrived at Anna¡¯s previouspany. Since it was the weekend, there were no people in the building. Luca stopped the car, rolled down the window and looked at the entrance. He kept his eyes on the door, imagining what Anna looked like when she went to work. Before returning home, she must have been very excited to go to work, wearing a pretty skirt and handbag, and hurrying to thepany with short steps. If she was anxious, she might drop the small things in her hand. If she bent down to pick it up, it was possible that other things would fall because of her hurried posture. After all, it gave her an impression of forgetfulness. Luca didn¡¯t like such girls before. But if it were Anna, he would think she was very beautiful. Imagination can really make people irrational. Luca suddenly remembered a sentence. ¡°People in love are more stupid.¡± He did not dare to call Anna, and stopped the car under the building with no one inside. He really was a fool. Soon after, Luca left the building. Time passed quickly. Anna stayed in the hospital to take care of Giancarlo. The couple carefully watched everything Anna did, and secretly, Amelia often praised her to Giancarlo. -Giancarlo, don¡¯t you think your daughter wille to her senses this time? Doesn¡¯t she have a singleint, as if she is not tired or angry? Listening to her, Giancarlo nodded his head, -You¡¯re right, she¡¯s reallying to her senses, she thought the rtionship between us would be broken when she hasn¡¯t seen him for 5 years. -What nonsense is he talking! As it is, you are father and daughter. If you are not stubborn enough, how can you break the rtionship?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Stubborn enough? Hearing these words, Giancarlo unconsciously frowned, -How stubborn am I? -No? Your daughter is an adult now, whatever she is, you love to put a stop to whatever she wants to do, you even say you want to sever the rtionship between you. Do you expect her to spend her whole life under your influence? Giancarlo never thought so. When Amelia said this, she was suddenly speechless. Soon after, she said hopelessly, ¡°I never thought I would want to limit my daughter¡¯s life, it¡¯s just that at that time it was very difficult to find a job, her dismissive attitude made me angry. Besides, if you really feel that way, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Now you¡¯re pulling out the rags, is that enough? Amelia peeled a tangerine to herself, removed all the white at the top and put it in her mouth. Giancarlo looked at her greedily, finally not getting a piece. I really couldn¡¯t take it, -Eat the tangerine, why do you take off the whites at the top? Hearing this, Amelia nced at the tangerine, said, -I usually get them in this form, how? It¡¯s been decades, does it still bother you? -Actually, do you realize what you just said? What do you mean by saying that I take out the rags? Is it really the tropes? At that moment, you had such a tough attitude that I didn¡¯t dare to reply. If that were the case, maybe your rtionship with your daughter would break up and then you would divorce me. How dare I? Giancarlo was stunned by the rhetorical questions. -Couldn¡¯t you think of me as such a bad person? How many years have we been living together, don¡¯t you know me? How can you say divorce? Amelia ignored him, continuing to eat the tangerines as she said, -Yes, I have lived with you for so many years, I know what kind of person you are. Just because I clearly know what you are like, when you said you were going to cut off rtions with your daughter, do you know what I thought? I thought about how you had be like that, I didn¡¯t know you like that at that time, I knew you had changed, do you think I dared to say that? If I pointed it out to you, maybe I would divorce you and this house would really break up, you know? You depend on me to maintain this house. Giancarlo said, ¡°You say so much and you take all the credit? -What? The credit is not mine? During these five years, don¡¯t you know how you and Anna were? At the festivals, didn¡¯t I call her? If I were like you, maybe the daughter wouldn¡¯te home to run off with someone. Like this time, when the ident happened to you, wasn¡¯t I the one who sobbingly asked for your daughter back? If not, can you have a life today? Amelia was excited as she said, ¡°Now you want to leave me as your benefactor when you don¡¯t need my help? If he kept talking to her, Giancarlo thought they would fight again. Since Anna moved out, they have been arguing more than before. Every time after the argument, Amelia would hide in the room to cry secretly. Giancarlo was not only angry, but also regretful and distressed. However, he was unable tofort her. Now, after experiencing death, he suddenly did not care about many things. At his age, there would be no need to pay any attention, especially among rtives. It was just a small matter, why did he treat her seriously? If it had been before, Giancarlo might think that the other party would not have forgiven him for being right, he would surely have quarreled with his wife, and eventually say that she was too capricious. But now none of that would matter to him. Life was so short. For him, at this age, he would not have much time left. Thinking about this, Giancarlo let out a sigh, said lightly: -Enough, Amelia, I had no intention of leaving you, during these years, you dedicated yourself to this house, at that moment, I was confused without thinking it through. Chapter 1035: I really have money. Giancarlo also held her hand. Amelia probably didn¡¯t think Giancarlo had such an attitude. The sudden change confused him greatly. She stared at him curiously. -Are you crazy? -she asked. Giancarlo was speechless. Amelia still stared at him, -Are you going crazy because of the ident? Should I call the doctor to see? Giancarlo remained silent. He lost his smile and enthusiasm. He should not have spoken to her with this attitude. -Wait, what¡¯s wrong with you? How do you get like this? Giancarlo, you don¡¯t scare me, yes¡­. -Stop,¡± Giancarlo interrupted her, and said without a word of warning. It¡¯s just that death happened to me, I understand many things again, like rtives, I should not argue too much. I was wrong before, it¡¯s not toote to admit mistakes, but you must think I¡¯m crazy?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Amelia was stunned for a while, and finally reacted. -It¡¯s true, I think how you tell the truth all of a sudden. Giancarlo was silent again. Nothing mattered; it was better not to keep talking. Otherwise he might have a heart attack. -By the way, Giancarlo, I find that Agnes is very enthusiastic abouting to our house, every time she asks about Anna, I think she really wants to introduce a boyfriend to her. Hearing her, Giancarlo frowned, -Introducing a boyfriend to her? Forget it. She has nothing else to do but matchmaking. Anna rarelyes back, I don¡¯t think she bothers her with such things. Amelia nodded: -Just saying, but I think it¡¯s better for Anna to take care of it. If there is one in good condition? Besides, we can¡¯t choose for her. If the boy is really perfect, let her try. After all, Anna is already her age, she will get married in the future, it¡¯s better for her to have a boyfriend now. Giancarlo seemed reasonable, so he nodded, -Okay, do what you can do, just don¡¯t scare her. -Don¡¯t worry, do you think I think you do? Giancarlo was speechless. Ouch, he felt it would be replicated in the future. But after surviving the ident, Giancarlo felt that life as such was very precious. At that moment, he found that he valued life very much. In the afternoon, Anna arrived with food. It was to be made by Amelia. But one day Anna cooked for them, after tasting it, she found that Anna cooked quite well, especially Amelia insisted that Anna cooked every day, even she did not want to go to the kitchen. At that moment she was enjoying the food as she said, ¡°Anna, what work have you done all these years? She became thin, but, she made a lot of progress in the kitchen, wasn¡¯t she a cook abroad? Anna said, ¡°How is that possible? I have been drawing all these years. It¡¯s just that I live with a friend. We used to order food online, but for a while I had free time, so I decided to cook for myself to satisfy my stomach for others as well. Amelia said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Giancarlo looked at Anna, ¡°I heard your mother, you were abroad all those years¡­. As if guessing what he was going to say, Anna gave a slight cough to interrupt him, and then said, looking at them. -Mom and Dad, I need to talk to you about something. -What? -Tell me. Anna sipped some of the hot soup as she said, -I think we should find a ce in the neighborhood to open a restaurant, what do you think? Hearing her, the couple paused. -You want to open a restaurant? Anna nodded, -Yes, you see, I cook well, so I want to open a restaurant in the neighborhood, close to the house, which will also make it easier to take care of you. If the restaurant works well, I will decide to settle here. The couple listened to her, their faces looking at each other without answering. Anna added, ¡°Besides, I love cooking, after this incident, Dad, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t work in the future.¡± Although the work at the Ferrari Group is great, you have to work hard. I hope the two of you have a life like others at this age, e. g. take long walks, watch TV at home or go dancing sometimes¡­ Amelia blinked, thought that her daughter has already arranged all their lives to save money and then said, -First you don¡¯t consider us, about this restaurant, have you thought about how you are going to do it? You are a single girl, it is very difficult to run a restaurant, how is it possible to do it alone? -Mom, I can do it without getting married, I don¡¯t have to depend on men for that, if no one helps me, I can hire someone to help me. I have umted a lot of money over the years, so don¡¯t worry about the restaurant, I mean, I just want to ask for advice on a suitable ce with you, where is good for you? Giancarlo finally understood. -I understand what you mean, since you like to open a restaurant, like your parents, we should support you. As for money, don¡¯t worry, we only have one daughter, we will support her. -Dad and Mom, it¡¯s hard for you to earn money, that¡¯s why, you keep it to buy what you want, stop working in the future. I have money for that. -You are just a girl, where do you earn so much money? You need a lot of money, like furniture and other things, how much does all this cost you! You. -Don¡¯t worry, I really have money. I had earned a lot working for Serena. Serena was a designer. Anna had helped her, and Serena treated her great on sry, especially since she had opened thepany, Anna was paid more. Of course, sry was a part of it, on the other hand, Serena gave her a lot of festival awards, especially the year-end award which was a big amount. Whenever Anna felt it was lucky money, however, Serena said it was well-deserved money. Clearly, Anna believed she had to tell them the truth. Otherwise, they might think that she had done something wrong abroad. After all, it was not a small sum. After listening to her, the couple was very excited about the exnation. Amelia was very happy, -As you say, your boss is great, and she is also very powerful, she is already such a young designer, when will you invite her home? We have to thank her. Chapter 1036: You don’t have to be strong. He was referring to Serena, of course Anna remembered a person. Suddenly, the lights in her eyes went out, after a while she said lightly, ¡°She is pregnant, whose situation is not very stable, I am worried about her, that¡¯s why we are waiting for her to give birth, until then, I will introduce her to you. -Okay. So everything was confirmed. Anna thought that her parents might not agree. Beforeing, she had already prepared many justifications. If she did not allow it, she would give examples. She did not think everything would go smoothly. To open a restaurant, she would have to prepare many. After the conversation, Anna started to choose a suitable ce nearby. It had taken her two days without finding a suitable store. Finally, Amelia informed her. -This morning, some friends met me in the park. They tell me there is a corresponding store in Regio Street, they show it to us during our breaks. -Regio Street? -he wrinkled his nose unconsciously. I really wanted to buy the store so I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about rent every year. Besides, I wanted to live on the floor above the store. With the money, she could only buy a store in a medium-sized area. She wouldn¡¯t like the bad location and couldn¡¯t deal with the crowded area. At that moment, when she heard about Via Regio, Anna suddenly hesitated. She had researched the situation in that area, where there were manymercial streets and many peopleing and going. Many restaurants were located there, and the stores were usually rented rather than sold, which was considered a long-term investment. It had high rent, less space, and a lot ofpetition. -What are you thinking? -Amelia asked when she fell silent. I asked, although Via Regio is morepetitive, but do you think, we will have more customers with morepetition, and besides, you are good at cooking, are you still afraid? -But Mom. -They say a man of integrity can withstand rigorous tests. Anna, don¡¯t you have confidence in yourself? Anna rolled her eyes with resignation, how could she not be confident in herself? For her, in the shopping streets, not only had the high rent, but the greatpetition. She would have to work hard to attract more customers. If she waspeting with other restaurants, she would have to add more ingredients, so the price would change. In short, Anna thought she would work hard but not earn the corresponding amount of money. But if she was in the deserted area, she would work less and earn less. Anna had the evaluation inside. She did not want to choose themercial area, but a small restaurant, which would be enough to support her parents¡¯ life. She had never thought of bing rich. But Amelia did not understand her. When he saw her stunned, he grabbed her arm, ¡°Take advantage of it now, let¡¯s run to him, if it goes well, we will support you with money. Anna still did not answer him, she was dragged by Amelia to leave. *** As time passed, Serena¡¯s business was finally going strong. Besides, Cristian was worried about her, he let Luca find a manager to let her rest at home if she didn¡¯t feel like going to work. Serena agreed, after all, the fetal situation was not good, because many things and shocks happened to her when she was pregnant. After listening to the doctor¡¯s advice, Serena also preferred to move very carefully in a quiet environment. Except sometimes, she should go herself. As for Cristian, Serena did not know how he was doing. Although she wanted to bring Manuel to live with her as soon as possible, this selfish opinion had not yet been expressed. After returning home, he was very tired of the affairs of the twopanies, it was even Cristian who helped her to solve the affairs of hispany. But not only that, the symptom of memory shock had already done a lot of damage not only to his body but also to his mind. Thus, at that time, she did not dare to mention the issue of Manuel and Angelo. When she talked to Manuel by video call home. ¡°Mom, when will dad bring us home?¡± Like that day, during the video call, Manuel asked her again with great excitement. At the look of anticipation, Serena felt very sorry for him, she could only mumble: -Wait just a moment longer, Manuel, he will bring you when I take care of all the business, okay? Manuel wanted to ask more, but suddenly, he saw the worry on her face, so he swallowed the words, and then said, -Well, I¡¯m not in a hurry toe back, I have a lot of fun abroad, every day great-grandfather takes me to many ces. If hees to pick me up, remember to notify me in advance. I like to have fun in more ces. Manuel said excitedly, full of illusion, he seemed to be very happy. Immediately, Serena could not tell if he was really happy or not. But then, she thought, children did not have so many ideas. Maybe she was happy to be abroad. -Manuel, if you are not happy, please tell me, Mom I will find a way, I hope you will be a child who is not dependent on me, you have to be strong, you know? As he said this, Serena stroked his face through the screen. But Manuel did not feel the affection at all. Mom, I¡¯m so happy, great-grandpa is really good, and soon I can be with you again. Until the end, he was just a child. Listening to her, Manuel felt bitter, as if something fell in his eyes. Just then, someone outside called him, so, Manuel said by the way, -Mom, it must be great-grandpa taking me to y, I¡¯ll leave first, I¡¯ll send you the pictures tonight. -Okay, be careful. Then, the call was cut off. In a huge room, a brave little boy was on the couch quietly looking at his cell phone. A little whileter, the little body curled up on hisp. After his mother had spoken, Manuel felt a great pain inside; he wanted to cry¡­. But he couldn¡¯t. His mother had worked hard, she was raising him alone. She neverined or got angry about the difficulties.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 1037: Madam President. So Manuel held back, not wanting his mother to be worried about him. For example, during the phone call, if he were a normal child, he should burst into tears and ask for her arms. But Manuel did not, and he cut off the call as soon as the tears were about to fall. He dared not let her know. Manuel knew that Serena loved him very much, so he wanted to take pity on her. However, someone did not need it. Manuel thought for a while, lifted his head from his knees, pulled out his cell phone to call Cristian. At the same time, at the Ferrari Group, Cristian entered the meeting room with a cold face. At that moment, he rang the cell phone in his pocket. He frowned, having forgotten to silence his cell phone when he entered. When Cristian pulled it out and was about to hang up the call and activate the mute, he discovered that it was his son¡¯s call. Manuel? What did he want to call him at that moment? To Cristian, nothing was more important than unions. If he had to choose one, it would be his wife. Clearly, in addition to his wife, he had a son. He was the president. No one dared to say anything when they saw him take his cell phone. Cristian half-closed his lips and answered the video call. -What¡¯s wrong? When he connected, Cristian saw an angry face standing very close to the screen. Cristian frowned again, had she offended him? He always called him with an angry face. Manuel gave him no respect, he said directly, -Bad Daddy! When the child¡¯s voice sounded from the cell phone, all the directors were very surprised, looking at each other. After a while, they realized that the little president was calling him. They knew that Cristian had a child when Serena had a position in thepany. At that time, this child apanied Serena in thepany. Because there were many people who were not convinced about her except Luca, many believed Serena was not capable and felt ufortable when the Ferrari Group was under the control of a woman with anotherst name. One day Serena went to work, apanied by a child. The child appeared the same as Cristian, but there was something different. Cristian was very indifferent, inessible and deep. Manuel was not like that. He could affectionately call them uncles until they let their guard down. Until then, they would realize that they had already unconsciously epted Serena. Suddenly, there would be nothing left to criticize. Although the two had not yet celebrated the marriage, they had a son who looked just like the president. They had no doubts whatsoever. Although run by Serena, this group still belonged to the Ferrari family. Therefore, now that they heard his voice, the high and middle managers felt nostalgia and family, and respect for Cristian who had a cold face as if he had no temperature. The directors suddenly missed the past. If they had notpared him to Cristian, he would not have felt the difference. It was not that they thought Cristian was bad, but they felt Cristian was not as nice as Manuel. Serena was also not very nice to the unions. After all, she was Cristian¡¯s wife. Although she owned a lot of shares in thepany, she treated the managers and middle managers with an amodating attitude. This was different from Cristian, who was very indifferent and cruel. Once he disagreed with them, he denied all opinions. It had to be the high demand. Because he not only wanted Cristian¡¯s impulse to solve problems, while they expected Cristian to have sympathy like Serena. But this existed only in the image. Just then, I was still ying the voice of the child on the other side of the screen. -It¡¯s been so long, when are youing to take us home? When he said that, Cristian frowned and curled his lips. He replied. -Very soon. Manuel blinked, -A week? You said you¡¯ll pick me and great-grandpa up in a week? -Yes,¡¬ Cristian nodded. In a week. Manuel was pleased with this answer, but still showed that he didn¡¯t care: ¡°Well, only a week, so me and great-grandpa are waiting, hey, don¡¯t tell mom. He didn¡¯t want his mother to be worried about him! It was enough that his father was worried too. However, his mother had suffered a lot for him, now it was time for him to suffer. So he felt the bnce. Cristian looked at the proud face that was almost the same as his own as he was very moved. He stroked Manuel¡¯s head and face with his fingers on the screen. He was still his son. Although this child was not normal, and he was taking advantage of it, but he was his biological son. Besides, it was Serena who gave birth for him. Thinking about this, Cristian felt a little relieved, in fact, he softened a little. -Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want your mother to be worried, even more than you. Well, don¡¯t reveal it by calling her. Manuel did not deign: -I am not a fool, bad father! He hung up the call. Probably proud and angry, he hung up the video call directly. The active, cute face was reced by the previous screen. Cristian stood, staring at the scene. After a while, he silenced his cell phone and put it in his pocket. When he raised his head, he realized that all the people were looking at him. They were all showing their pain; it seemed that the conversation between him and Manuel was not enough for them.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Cristian lifted the corners of his mouth, his breathing became inexplicably gloomy. -Are you all right? They asked them. At the question, the directors quickly averted their gazes and let out light coughs to hide their embarrassment. Even some of the older ones scoffed, ¡°The report is so good,¡± they burst outughing. The clear smile took a while, they probably felt embarrassed, others also echoed. -It¡¯s true, how envious! Cristian¡¯s face was very sullen. -Thedy president is very strong, she gave Mr. Cristian such a cute son, and also thedy president is very elegant and generous, after Mr. Cristian disappeared, it was thedy president who ran thepany. Chapter 1038: She throws flowers Cristian had a sullen face, which clearly changed when they praised her. Then the menace in her eyes also disappeared. And then, Cristian also lifted the corners of his eyes with satisfaction. Without a doubt, his wife was excellent. The senior and middle managers were in ce not only in ability but also in seriousness, and they weighed words carefully and watched expressions closely. Cristian changed his mood, which was clearly seen by all. When Madam President¡¯s praise worked great, everyone made an effort to throw more thanks to Serena. -In that moment, Madam President ran thepany in an orderly manner, Mr. Cristian really has a good eye.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. -Congrattions to Mr. Cristian, how fortunate to have a virtuous wife and a beautiful son! The meeting turned into a scene to sing Serena¡¯s praises. Cristian was enjoying the beautiful words. However, if everyone wanted to praise Serena, he let them, Cristian also loved to hear it. Luca, on the other hand, felt very embarrassed as he listened to the directors swoon. He was speechless inside. He liked to ask them a question. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± When Ms. Serena had just taken over as vice president, they were not acting like that. Now they were doing the opposite, what the hell! Luca gave a slight cough and came up behind Cristian. He reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Cristian, you must continue the meeting. Cristian nodded with a normal face. After getting permission, Luca cleared his throat and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s be quiet, the meeting will start soon, please go back to your seats to get ready. After all, Luca was Cristian¡¯s right-hand man. When he told them enough, it meant that Cristian also did not feel like continuing, everyone knew enough was enough, so they soon calmed down and returned to their seats. The union began. *** Anna investigated the store on Via Regio apanied by Amelia. The location was very obvious, but because of the high price, many shopkeepers still looked at it without renting it. And the most important reason was that the store was different from others. The owner of this store had a very strange character. If one wanted to enter into a contract with him, one had to abide by certain rules he proposed. Otherwise, the contract would be terminated before the date, so he would have to anticipate the departure. I would say that the previous tenant had to pack up and leave because of the early termination of the contract. When Anna walked in with the presenter, she discovered that the store furnishings were still new and had not been used much. Anna could not help but ask, ¡°What is the cause of the early termination of the contract? The introducer nced at Amelia and then fixated on Anna. He leaned in closer to mutter, ¡°In this regard, before you make sure to rent or not, we cannot tell you, but since you have been introduced by a rtive of mine, I cannot hide anything from you. I tell you that the owner of this store has a strange character. It is a decoration signed like this. If you want to rent, you cannot change the decoration even by a brick. Saying this, the introducer took a look all around, ¡°You can also observe the decoration style of this store, which is different from most stores. Transformation is prohibited. There are many provisions in the contract. If you break them, you have to pay damages and also move out. Many shopkeepers are afraid of loss, and this style is also not suitable for many stores, so it is not rented even if it is in such a lively ce. Couldn¡¯t you decorate the facade? Anna also looked carefully at the decoration situation, without responding to the introducer. Amelia could not help but say, ¡°The style is a bit Japanese, and it looks a bit like the tea store. That¡¯s the style I saw on TV, isn¡¯t it, it looks like a tea store? Anna replied, ¡°Without pretending that you have a good memory, it does look very simr. But it was a little different. Because Anna noticed that the decoration style was abination of Chinese and Western style, but visually it looks Japanese. She curled her lips, -If I understand correctly, this is supposed to be a noodle restaurant? The introducer smiled, -Well, yes it is a noodle restaurant. Funny! Normally spaghetti restaurants should be very popr now, not a single one was closed. However, Anna did not ask him the questions. Although she was quite satisfied with the decor, the rent was not supposed to be low in the presenter¡¯s words. -Anna, you just want to open a restaurant, it is good to open a spaghetti restaurant, I think it is also very good, the elderly people in this area, I think they like to eat such pasta. Amelia pulled Anna¡¯s hand, looking very pleased with the decoration and location. Anna was speechless. As soon as she saw the possibility, the introducer smiled and said, ¡°To open a restaurant, I think this facade is a good choice. Anna frowned slightly, ¡°Excuse me, how much is the rent for one year? The introducer was a little embarrassed. A momentter he raised three fingers toward Anna. Seeing those three fingers, Anna understood. But Amelia, with a simple head, smiled at the sight, -three thousand euros? Three thousand euros for one year, zero that is not very expensive, how nice! Anna, let¡¯s rent this. Listening to her, the introducer¡¯s face turned ugly. After all, the amount Amelia said was ten times less. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t rent it today. -Mrs. Amelia, you are wrong, the rent is thirty thousand a year. Amelia¡¯s smile suddenly froze on her face. -What are you talking about, a year¡¯s rent is thirty thousand euros? The introducer nodded, -This is the lowest price for introducing an acquaintance, in fact, I offer thirty-five thousand euros to others. I discussed with the owner, the lowest price can only be reduced to thirty thousand euros. Amelia was suddenly stunned. The rent was thirty thousand euros per year and two thousand five hundred euros per month. If a month had only thirty days, one day would cost almost one hundred euros. So his turnover for each day should be more than one hundred euros. The most important thing was that he would have to eliminate human costs, material costs, utility costs or something like that. And if he wanted to earn more, probably several people would be extremely busy. So more people would need to be hired. If so, how many noodles would they have to sell per day to start making money? Amelia began to worry, suddenly realizing why Anna did not want toe. -Mrs. Amelia, I know the rent is a little high, but the location is really the best. You see¡­ Amelia said unhappily inside, ¡°I see this shopkeeper wants to suck blood, the rent is so high, even you can¡¯t change the style, who wants to rent?¡± Chapter 1039: Shameful acts This was to say, in a direct way, that she was offering what she wanted with a storefront located in a lively area. Amelia knew that the rent for a good location was not low. Beforeing, she also thought hard. If it was a little more expensive, she and Giancarlo could also raise the money. In any case, she would first have to realize her desire to open a restaurant; it was nice to be able to have a normal life. But now, if the rent was so high, was her daughter not going to work hard for nothing? It was really typical to do more work and earn less money. Hearing Amelia¡¯s words, the introducer also felt quite embarrassed, she reached out her hand to scratch her head as she looked at Anna, -I¡¯m very sorry, if you feel dissatisfied with this facade, I can also take you to see other ces, okay? Anna nodded, -Then please help me introduce. Afterwards, the introducer introduced Anna and Amelia to several stores. Throughout the process, Anna felt good, but Amelia looked very unhappy. When they left, the introducer sheepishly apologized. -I¡¯m very sorry, I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t find a suitable position today, so let¡¯s leave a form of contact mutually, and I¡¯ll contact you again if there¡¯s a suitable positionter, okay? -OK. Anna then exchanged the phone with the introducer. After she left, Amelia said unhappily, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you, obviously the next fronts are not very good, I think only the first one is good, but the rent is quite high. Really, you also follow it to see, it¡¯s just a waste of time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Listening to her, Anna looked helplessly at Amelia as she consoled him: -Mom, however, does she earn anything after apanying us for a whole day? She can¡¯t even get amission. In this situation without money, she keptughing, so we can¡¯t lose her kindness. And also, I see that he carefully presents the following facades to us. As for the noodle store, there is not much rtionship with him about the price, he is just a middleman rather than the person who confirms the price. Even if he really wants to cheat us, he certainly doesn¡¯t want to cheat us, he will persuade us to sign the contract, however, when the contract was signed and he got themission, would he still care how we do it? Being persuaded by her daughter, Amelia suddenly heard herself say quite reasonably, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, like what you said, I¡¯m a little embarrassed, should I call the introducer to apologize? Anna smiled happily, -No need to apologize, but next time you see him, you will treat him with a good attitude, better not to get angry with others. After saying this, Anna suddenly found Amelia looking at her seriously and quietly. Presumably, the gaze was so fixed that Anna felt a little ufortable. She blinked, ¡°Mom, why are you staring at me like that? Did I just say something wrong? -No,¡± Amelia denied, with a straight face. I just think this time, you¡¯ve gotten older, you know more things. Anna was speechless. Amelia added, ¡°I hoped you would grow up soon, but now I¡¯m really sorry that you¡¯ve already grown up. Growing up was really a particrly bitter thing, especially in terms of mood. When her daughter didn¡¯te back in these years, she had hoped that her daughter would grow up as quickly as possible, and now that she saw her as so sensible, Amelia was beginning to feel sorrow for her experience. It seemed that this time Anna had suffered greatly. -Mom, get the bad ideas out of your head,¡¬ Anna stepped forward to hold Amelia¡¯s hand and said softly, -Let¡¯s go home first. If we don¡¯t, at noon Dad will have nothing to eat. At Anna¡¯s warning, Amelia remembered that there was an older person waiting for them at the hospital. So she nodded and went back to face Anna to cook. *** Three days soon passed. Anna had been quietly busy between the house and the hospital. During her free time, she searched for facades online. There was only one suitable one nearby, but she was unable to afford the groceries or rent, so Anna even thought of finding a store further away. She could buy a bicycle or an electric car toe and go at that time. At first it was always difficult, how could it be so easy? But she did not expect the matter to change this morning when she went to the supermarket. The introducer called her, asked if she was free, said he had discussed it with the store owner and that the rent could be reduced. Anna was a little doubtful, hadn¡¯t he said that thirty thousand was the lowest price that day? Could it be reduced? Then Anna asked, ¡°How much could it be reduced? The introducer smiled and said, ¡°He only charges you ten thousand euros a year. Ten thousand euros a year? Anna thought he was wrong, otherwise how could he reduce twenty thousand euros at a time? Suddenly, Anna felt that the matter was not so simple, tightened her red lips, asked directly, -It is not possible to drop so much at once, I don¡¯t know if there are other conditions? -I know I can¡¯t hide from Miss Anna, she is very smart, the owner really adds a new condition in the contract, but I am not very sure about the specific condition. You won¡¯t know until we meet. So, I am calling to ask you when you are free for a meeting. Anna raised her hand and looked at the time on the clock, ¡°I have time now, so I¡¯ming, we¡¯ll talk when we meet. -OK, Miss Anna. After hanging up the phone, Anna prepared to leave the house. As she put on her shoes, Amelia came over and sat down next to her. -I just heard someone calling you, do you want toe out? -Yes, the introducer called me and told me that the store owner was willing to reduce the rent, but there is a new condition, I will know when we meet. -Condition? asked Amelia unconsciously, ¡°What condition? Won¡¯t that be an embarrassing fact? Anna said, -Mom, that¡¯s not possible. -How can it not be? You didn¡¯t notice the introducer¡¯s hard attitude that day, how could he reduce the rent three dayster, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. Wait, I¡¯ll change to apany you to go. If something happens, we can also take care of ourselves. After that, Amelia quickly got up and returned to the room to change her clothes. Wishing to leave together, Anna could not say no, so she waited in her ce with a strange expression on her face. Actually, she was not so worried, because the other party did not look like a bad person, the decoration of the noodle store was so beautiful, its atmosphere was also interspersed with the excitement of a small woman. Anna probably guessed something, but she still had some uncertainties. However, she felt that these things had toe out today. The two got ready and went out together. When they arrived at the ce, the introducer was waiting there. Seeing Anna and Amelia from a distance, he greeted them warmly. Chapter1040: I will do everything I can. -Miss Anna, Miss Amelia, have youe, is it cold on the road? Amelia looked at his face, sensing that the introducer had bad intentions. She too was about to reply that if she wanted to know whether it was cold or not, she would go out and listen instead of asking them. But when the words came to her mouth, she thought of the words Anna had advised hertely, so she changed her mind. -Hello, it¡¯s not cold, it¡¯s just the right weather for exercise, have you been waiting here for a long time? I¡¯m very sorry to keep you waiting for so long. The attitude was totally different from before, which greatly confused the introducer. In any case, he was a business professional, so he immediately responded with a corresponding attitude. -Mrs. Amelia, you are wee, as the introducer, I have to wait for you. Now, let¡¯s go see this gentleman. -Sir? -Amelia listened to the sex, narrowed her eyes, -Well, tell me please, what are the conditions, where are we going, is there any danger? Anna was speechless. Anna had no more time to stop her, and Amelia had said everything she thought. For a moment, the atmosphere became a little strange. A momentter, Anna exined with the corners of her mouth twitching, -I¡¯m very sorry, my mother is very cautious, she has already heard a lot of advice from others in the neighborhood, you have to understand, she¡¯s not malicious, she¡¯s just afraid I¡¯ll get hurt. The introducer nodded his head, -That¡¯s right, Mrs Amelia, I can understand the concern, but don¡¯t worry, we are from a formal introductionpany, we have checked all the clients, usually the ident will not happen. -Mom, don¡¯t worry, get the bad ideas out of your head. Amelia nodded. The introducer then took them to meet the owner of the spaghetti restaurant. It was a mansion in the suburbs. When they entered the big door, Amelia was very amazed, because the appearance of the vi was very beautiful. The owner should be a rich man. The rent of the facade was suddenly not very important to the owner. Because maybe the owner did not care about money. -The owner of the store is called Mr. Farina and his name is Marcello. They say that after his wife died, Mr. Farina closed the spaghetti restaurant. They were a very loving couple, so Mr. Farina did not like to run a spaghetti restaurant after his wife died. Moreover, it is said that the spaghetti restaurant was designed and renovated by his wife, which is also the cause of the renovation ban for those who rent this store. Hearing this, Amelia echoed. -As you say, the gentleman is a man very much in love, since his wife died? The introducer shook his head, -I don¡¯t know, I heard the news I just informed you about several days ago, I guess the high rent of the store is also rted to his wife- -I don¡¯t know. Up to that point, Anna had understood. It seemed that Mr. Farina did not want to rent the facade in particr, and moreover, because of his deep love for his wife, he also did not want to let people change the decoration. He was afraid that he would not be able to restore the original appearance after the renovation. What Anna didn¡¯t understand, however, was that the rent was thirty thousand a year, so how could he reduce it so much today? These days, Anna also did not ask for favors from others, nor did she have to rent it out. This store was also out of her consideration. -I understand, but why does Mr. Farina allow the price to be lowered? He also reduces so much at once, what¡¯s the point? The introducer touched his nose with a very shy smile, -Tell you the truth, I am not very clear, but I heard that Mr. Farina is looking for a destined person, maybe Miss Anna is the person he is looking for? A destined person? Hearing this, Amelia¡¯s face suddenly turned mean. -What is destined? Anna considered, rolling her eyes, -In fact, is it the destiny of the noodle restaurant? The introducer nodded, -Miss Anna is very smart, I think so. -Mom, then don¡¯t talk without thinking, however, we can consider with the conversation, no one can force us to cooperate. Finally, under the introducer¡¯s guidance, the two saw Mr. Farina. -How do you do? Mr. Farina, I am Andrea Nobili from Company XX, this is Miss Anna, whom I told you about several days ago.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna stepped forward and nodded, -Good morning, Mr. Farina. Mr. Farina smiled, -Good morning, I hear you want to open a restaurant? -Yes, Mr. Farina,¡¬ Anna nodded directly without saying anything insignificant when she saw him so direct. I also love the Japanese style of decoration, but actually, the rent of the store allows me to stop, so I also want to know why Mr. Farina lowered the rent so much, what is the condition? -Miss Anna is really a clear person, my condition is very simple. As long as Miss Anna can ovee the condition, about the rent we can discuss again, it can also be free. Hearing this, Amelia was very surprised. Indeed, he was a rich man. But this condition should be difficult to fulfill, right? Amelia just couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of condition could make the rent free. Wasn¡¯t she thinking of her daughter? But since the introducer said he had a deep affection for his wife, how could he deal with other women? So Amelia decided to listen to her daughter. Before she said anything, she had better shut up. -Mr. Farina, tell me, if I am able, I will, but if¡­. -Mrs. Anna, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a good person and I won¡¯t ask you to do anything excessive. -I don¡¯t know what she is pointing at. -My wife preferred spaghetti in her life, and this spaghetti restaurant was designed and decorated by her. Even the spaghetti dishes were designed by herself. If Miss Anna can create a taste like hers today, the rent will be free. During the conversation, someone next to her presented them with a menu. To make a dish with the same taste as his wife? Hearing this, Amelia could not help but murmur, ¡°Anna, didn¡¯t know your wife, how is it possible to make a meal with the same taste? Mr. Farina smiled without saying anything, he had a mysterious air. But Anna saw a deep sorrow in his eyes. She curled her lips, lowered her head to look at the menu as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. Chapter 1041: I am sorry you did not fulfill my previous request. Mr. Farina had the kitchen ready for her, with all the ingredients ready, so she would only have to choose a dish from the recipe to start preparing it herself. -It is too much to ask you to do everything, Miss Galli. Choose a dish from the menu that you feel most confident with. I¡¯ll leave the kitchen to you while we wait outside. -said Mr. Farina. -All right,¡¬ agreed Anna. Afterwards, Mr. Farina took the middleman and Amelia to the terrace for tea. In fact, he was very good at making tea. Unfortunately, none of his guests knew the art of tea. The middleman was very rough and handled the cup in a rather strange way. However, he was very good with words. After taking a sip, he ttered with exaggeration. -My God, what a delight! Mr. Farina smiled but said nothing. Amelia was so worried about her daughter that she did not feel like drinking tea. The broker¡¯s words had convinced her that Mr. Farina was a very faithful man, and that the store was histe wife¡¯s legacy. Of course, she could understand that Mr. Farina demanded the upkeep of the original store and the high rent. However, what happened earlier in the day made Amelia very ufortable, thinking that this gentleman was making things difficult for his daughter. Anna knew nothing about his wife, not even her name. How could he expect Anna to prepare a dish that tasted the same as histe wife¡¯s. This was ridiculous, totally impossible! Amelia had reason to believe that the rent was a decoy and that the man¡¯s real goal was to humiliate them. She wanted to curse to express her anger and disgust, but the words would note out because she remembered what her daughter had said. ¡°Forget it, Anna is still there cooking, I have to trust her, she will make it! I have to control my anger, after all, they haven¡¯t drawn the conclusions yet¡­. ¡± Time passed slowly, Mr. Farina continued to serve them tea and the middleman indulged, drinking cup after cup. The tea he drank warmed his body and chased away the cold of winter. But the downside was that drinking too much water made him want to urinate. Out of respect for those present, the Intermediary had to force himself to leave a littleter. ¡°In a few minutes, Ms. Galli should have finished her preparation.¡± Eventually, however, the Intermediary could hold out no longer because the wait was killing him. No dice, he was forced to get up, and said, -Excuse me, Mr. Farina, Mrs. Amelia, I have to go to the bathroom. Mr. Farina was very considerate and motioned to a maid to take him to the bathroom. . The middleman had just left when the kitchen door opened. As soon as Amelia, who had been waiting anxiously, heard the sound, she immediately got up and greeted him.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. -Daughter, how did it go? Is everything all right? Before answering, Anna took two steps back to walk away. Then she warned him, -Mom, I¡¯m smoky from being in the kitchen for so long. Don¡¯te any closer. -Oh, my God, you fool! Now is not the time for that, tell me how you did it! Then she looked up at Mr. Farina who was sitting in his seat and looking at them very calmly. -I see that Mr. Farina is up to no good and is deliberately humiliating you with this mess. If you are not happy with the dish you have prepared, let¡¯s get out of here. I will ask your father to help you find a better store. If he can¡¯t even do that, at worst, we¡¯ll give in a little to ept a store further away,¡± Amelia whispered in Anna¡¯s ear. -Emmm¡­ Mom, I¡¯ve already prepared the noodles, why don¡¯t we wait for this gentleman to taste them? Do you have so little confidence in me? -That doesn¡¯t make sense! I totally believe in you, but don¡¯t you think he has left you with an impossible task to aplish? It is clearly making things difficult for you. I am very sorry for taking you to see that store, and subjecting you to such humiliation¡­. -Now¡­. Now that it hase to this, let¡¯s not talk any more nonsense. Anna approached Mr. Farina and said that she had prepared spaghetti for him. Mr. Farina looked at the waitress and she went to the kitchen to bring him a bowl of spaghetti that looked good. As soon as he saw this, his usual masked smile immediately disappeared and was reced by a surprised expression. He looked at Anna and eximed, -What cleverness! My wife loved this kind of spaghetti when she was alive. His wife¡¯s favorite, of course, became his favorite. Mr. Farina did not expect Anna to choose just those, unlike the previous so-called chefs, who were so stupid and arrogant. For a moment, Mr. Farina was impressed by Anna. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she is not an ordinary woman if she can impress the middleman.¡± Mr. Farina smiled slightly and lowered his head to taste a bite of spaghetti with his chopsticks. When the spaghetti reached his mouth, he froze, then took another bite. Amelia, very nervous, grasped Anna¡¯s hand firmly and asked in a whisper. -Have you tried it, what do you think? Anna looked very calm, but in fact her heart was in turmoil. He did not know his wife at all, much less taste her food-how could Anna make a dish that tasted the same? Fortunately, she was a smart girl who had many new ideas. A momentter, Mr. Farina¡¯s face showed some sadness, and he became very distracted. Anna sat opposite him and waited for him to speak. -Mrs. Galli, this tastes very different from what my wife used to do,¡± said Mr. Farina, in a low voice. This time Amelia was surprisingly calmer, because his words were expected of her. Just as she was about to vent her previous anger, Anna beat her by replying. -Mr. Farina, I made this dish especially for you, and I¡¯m sure you noticed it too. Mr. Farina felt bitterness at the thought of his wife leaving him, but sweetness at the thought of his previous happy life with her. So Anna had made spaghetti with a mixed taste of sweetness and bitterness, not delicious, but very much in line with his emotional state. Mr. Farina stopped his hand with his chopsticks, then looked at Anna and said. -You are very intelligent, but I am sorry that you did not fulfill my previous request. Chapter 1042: Homesickness Lord Farina¡¯s words did not anger Anna, but the middleman, who happened to be returning from the bathroom, was taken aback, followed by a look of disappointment on his face. ¡°It seems there will be no contract.¡± -Mr. Farina, when you made your request, I already knew it would be impossible to fulfill it. But still, I wanted to show my sincerity with the noodles I made, and tell you that his wife remains in your heart forever, regardless of death¡­¡± Anna stopped talking, and suddenly smiled for remembering her beloved. -The happiness that has been between you willst,¡± she added. Poor her, never having received an answer from that love. Lord Farina looked at her, moving his lips, but no words came out.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. -It was an honor to witness your wife¡¯s recipe. Now I must leave, because my father is still in the hospital waiting for treatment. Goodbye,¡± Anna said. Then she stood up and took Amelia¡¯s hand to leave together. Amelia, disappointed beyond measure, was moving on with Anna when she heard Mr. Farina¡¯s call. -One moment, please. -Mr. Farina, is there anything else,¡± Anna asked after a moment¡¯s pause. -How about ten thousand euros a year? -Anna could not believe her ears. Even if you don¡¯t meet the condition of no rent, I can reduce the rent to ten thousand a year for you. Family price, is that okay with you? -Sir, what are you-¡± Anna held her breath. -She is the first person who can understand my feelings for my wife; all the chefs who came to deal with me just wanted to show off their culinary skills in front of me, or just wanted to ept the challenge. Only Mr. Farina knew this: his wife was dead, and there could not be another person in the world who could produce the same taste for him, because his wife was unique in his heart. Anna, however, was resourceful and creative, creating her own vor of love for him, bitter and sweet. The bitterness carried at the same time a slight sweetness on his tongue. It was like the sweetness he felt every endless night when he thought bitterly of his wife and remembered her smile. -So the rent is ten thousand a year, and I hope you can restore this store to its glory so that both my wife and I will be very happy. * After leaving the Farina family mansion, Amelia felt as if she were dreaming. -Anna, you are the smartest girl in the world! -Yes, I said that, too. But I didn¡¯t expect Miss Galli to be so great -the middleman also echoed instantly. -It is not because of my intelligence, but because of my sensitivity. When she finished these words, she began to remember what had happened. After the agreement was reached, Mr. Farina did not take his eyes off Anna as she waited silently for him to speak. However, she was rather puzzled by what he had said, ¡°Miss Galli, if you find your better half, treasure her. ¡°Why did Mr. Farina suddenly say that to me? -What a thrill! We will tell your father this good news when we see him. The next step is to make preparations for the opening, since the decorations are ready. The first thing will be to choose a lucky date. -Agree,¡¬ Anna nodded. -Forget it, it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t think about it too much. -By the way, don¡¯t forget to invite your friend to the opening. It¡¯s all thanks to his help. -Amelia was very happy. Anna knew that the friend her mother was referring to was Serena, but she had had no contact with her since she had left thepany because of her evasive mentality, so she had no idea of Serena¡¯s status. But now that she had decided to forget that man, she had to face whatever was necessary, impossible to avoid. -All right, I will call her tonight to let her know. Mr. Farina was still sitting, staring at the bowl of spaghetti, the taste of which was the most horrible thing. It was exceptionally bitter in the mouth. But he could not help but taste it again and again, for the sweetness that woulde after the bitterness was gone. After a few moments, something suddenly urred to him, he smiled with relief, then pulled out his cell phone and called, saying, -You have a good eye, she¡¯s really a great girl, with a good attitude and an open and active mind. The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment and asked. -Does everyone agree? -Yes,¡¬ nodded Mr. Farina. Heughed heartily and said, -It has been so many years since west met. -It¡¯s been so many years since we met, I didn¡¯t think you woulde to me for a woman¡­.¡± The other man did not want to continue the conversation and excused himself, saying, ¡°I have a meeting in five minutes. -Five minutes is enough time to tell me how you met. Mr. Farina insisted. -First, tell me how he passed your test. Hearing this, Marcello Farina lowered his gaze and took another bite, assimting the taste on his tongue carefully. Then he said. -It reminds me of my wife. -How?¡± The other party eximed with surprise. -Don¡¯t misunderstand me. Rather, it¡¯s the spaghetti she used to make that reminds me of my wife,¡± Marcello smiled slightly. The girl is pretty enough, so if you really like her, you should take the opportunity and appreciate her anyway. Chapter 1043: Remember, you owe me a favor. There was silence on the other end of the phone, and Marcello asked smilingly, -What, are you out of words? -She¡¯s my sister¡¯s friend,¡¬ replied the other end after a moment of silence. -Marcello joked, ¡°She is young and energetic, a good candidate for an old man like you. He understood perfectly what Matteo had said: he was helping a friend of his sister. But Marcello enjoyed teasing Matteo. Poor Matteo, he sighed, not wanting to exin himself further, and simply said, -Interpret it as you will. I will leave you because the meeting is about to start. -Well, remember you owe me a favor,¡¬ said Marcello. Then he hung up the phone as the smile on his face was fading. He seemed to have be someone else. His wife had been gone to heaven for years, and he had learned to master his emotions. He was already able to smile cheerfully without feeling any happiness inside, that is, he was adept at hiding his true feelings. The smile only served to mask his sorrow. His joy had been buried together with his wife ¡­. Marcello closed his eyes and a faint smile crept onto his pale face. *** Serena was surprised to hear that Anna was going to open a restaurant; she asked him with great joy, -When it opens, I will bring Cristian there to support you. Hearing Cristian¡¯s name, Anna became nervous and said in a low voice, -Could youe alone? Cristian¡­ well, I¡¯m afraid my little tent is not able to amodate the big boss¡­. Serena looked at Cristian, who was taking a shower in the bathroom, and thinking of his cold face and powerful aura,ughed and said, -I will help you control him. Don¡¯t worry. -Serena, I don¡¯t believe you. Tell me seriously, will you bring him here? -Of course I will bring him! The more people, the better for the opening. Anna was speechless. She looked at her father in the room again, imagining his expression when he saw Cristian on the day of the inauguration. Finally, shepromised, saying. -All right. By the way, you¡¯re not mad at me, are you? -Serena found the question very strange: -Should I be angry? -It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been so long since Ist got in touch with you. Besides, I¡¯m opening my own restaurant instead ofing back to help you¡­. -What are you saying, you don¡¯t take me for a friend anymore? -Serena scolded, her face turned a little serious. -Anna heard the annoyance in Serena¡¯s tone and immediately exined herself. -If you consider me a friend, do whatever you want. However, I respect your personal wishes and cannot interfere with you, nor do I have the right to me you,¡± Serena said, -You don¡¯t feel guilty because of me. In fact, it is I who am indebted to you. If you had not been by my side all these years, I¡¯m afraid I would not have the happy life I have today. -No, no,¡± Anna shook her head. You made me what I am today, and if I hadn¡¯t been with you, I wouldn¡¯t have made so much money¡­. -Anna, we are friends. We are equal in our friendship, so don¡¯t beat yourself up,¡± Serena said sincerely. If you always consider yourself inferior, I¡¯m afraid our friendship will be difficult to maintain. -Don¡¯t tell me that, Serena? I won¡¯t be like this anymore,¡± Anna said tearfully. -I am so happy. I am so happy. We are good friends again. And with that, they bothughed happily. After hanging up the phone, Serena put it on the nightstand just as Cristian came out of the bathroom and asked her. -Is this Manuel¡¯s call? -No, it¡¯s from Anna. Cristian made a confused face, not knowing what to say. -Don¡¯t tell me you have already forgotten her! -Serena eximed in disgust. Cristian rubbed his nose, feeling embarrassed. He had no intention of forgetting such an important friend for Serena, simply because his memory was sporadic and disordered at this stage. He had forgotten many things and many people, except Alice Fanelli, because of the unforgivable thing he had done to Serena and to himself. About this woman, besides the fact that he had remembered something about her, Luca had given him information about her, and now he had a clear idea of what kind of person Alice was. -No, I remember her,¡¬ Cristian walked over to the bed, leaned close to Serena and said softly, -I remember everything about you. I remember everything about her, but she didn¡¯t cross my path, so I didn¡¯t take her to heart. Does Ms. Serena want me to approach her friend?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Serena¡¯s eyes widened as she used him, -What does your approaching her have to do with your forgetting her? Cristian let out augh and grabbed her chin, asking, -Did you refuse my apology? Chapter 1044: Lady Serena, at your service! -What a pity I feel! -Cristian gave an evilugh and abruptly leaned in to kiss her. A surprise kiss chilled Serena, but he quickly withdrew his lips before she could react. ¡°I¡­ This devil stole another kiss from me! ¡± Serena gave a snort, then changed the subject, -I have important news for you. Serena then told Cristian about Anna¡¯s invitation to the opening, but he remained expressionless as he continued to rub his hair. Finally she said. -Well, on the day I will show up to congratte you. -Can I? -Christian asked, turning his head and looking at her. Serena unconsciously swallowed as she met his gaze. Seeing that he had forgotten Anna, Serena gave up going to the opening with him. At this point, however, she was forced to nod because of his nces. The next day, Matteo called Serena to invite her home for dinner. Considering that she herself had not been reunited with her family for so long, Serena epted the invitation. Later, however, she wondered about her brother¡¯s motives because the invitation had been so sudden: how could he have thought to invite her to dinner at that very moment? Moreover,st night Anna had told her about the opening. Could there have been a connection between these two events? Could there have been a possibility between Matthew and Anna? If so, she would have been willing to lend a hand so that the two could be lovers. Serena expressed her doubts and ideas to Cristian, but he did not share the same doubts. Moreover, he warned her by saying, -You should not interfere in other people¡¯s rtionships. This warning annoyed Serena, so she repeated angrily, -I doubt it. -But¡­ What do you mean? Matteo is my brother; Anna is my good friend; they are both dear to me. Be that as it may, I want the two of them to be in love. At that moment, Cristian approached her and suddenly hugged her. Then he said gently, -My love, don¡¯t insist. If your brother is interested in her, he will make his move. Otherwise, whatever others do will never go well. -Talk like a veteran,¡± she whispered, lowering her head. However, the head she had just lowered was raised by Cristian. -Are you forgetting that I was also forced to go on blind dates? Practice makes perfect. Serena was a little confused about what he was referring to. She suddenly opened her eyes wide in surprise and eximed, -I can¡¯t believe it! Have you recovered this part of your memory?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. -Yes, but only a small part,¡± Cristian replied, smiling. -So why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? -he asked. -I wanted to surprise you,¡¬ said Cristian with tenderness in his eyes. The reality was that he had not fully recovered yet and many things had note back to him, plus these memories were very messy, so Cristian was afraid that she would not stop asking him, or even worrying. Hearing him say that he wanted to surprise her, Serena felt a little moved for a moment, but also a little distressed. She knew that Cristian had hidden much of the pain he felt so as not to worry her. While he yed along, Serena yed along, pretending nothing was wrong. She did everything by apanying him as usual. For her, the greatest satisfaction was that no more idents happened to Cristian during the recovery process. Serena became a little sad and hugged Cristian, pressing her forehead against his and saying tenderly, -We are an old married couple now, no need for surprises. It was true that they had been together for a long time. After all, their second child was on the way. -Old married couple? -Cristian was surprised by her words and savored them carefully, then a smile appeared on his face as he replied, -Aha? We are not old yet, at least not until you and I have gray hair. Serena was amazed; she had never thought about it before. At that moment, she suddenly saw the image of her and Cristian¡¯s gray hair. Serena gently rubbed her forehead against his, -Then we have an agreement, we will have to be together until old age, and I forbid you to suffer any more idents. -Mrs. Serena, at yourmand. The two kissed so passionately, but in the end Cristian controlled his desire. Serena had no intention of taking Cristian home for dinner because she had much to tell Matteo. Although Cristian¡¯s presence would not be an inconvenience, Serena feared that he would leave Matteo out in the open while she talked to him. She told Cristian her ideas, but he wanted to go with her because he did not mind being quiet. However, she was reluctant to take him even though Cristian had kept his word not to say anything. Cristian¡¯s behaviors annoyed her: sometimes he held her hand, sometimes he fixed her hair, sometimes the cor of her shirt, sometimes he wrapped her in her own clothes. While Serena was chatting with Matteo, Cristian was acting quietly like a child. Serena was so upset that she could not concentrate. Finally Serena could take it no more and used Cristian in a low voice. -What are you doing? -Nothing,¡± Cristian replied happily. -Didn¡¯t we agree that I would chat with my brother? -Yes,¡¬ Cristian replied, -Go ahead. -Do you think you won¡¯t interrupt me if you keep your words to keep quiet? Cristian raised his eyebrows and acted like that was really what he was thinking. Serena saw how stubborn he was, so she pulled him up, then turned to Matthew and said, -Brother, I need to show you some things. Go and wait for me in the study and then I will see youter. Matteo immediately nodded and left. After Matteo left, Serena tried to push Cristian away as she told him, -You just ate, go for a walk in the garden, it¡¯s good for your digestion. Cristian¡¯s body shifted just a little forward from her thrusts. Suddenly, he grabbed her soft hands and asked her out of suspicion, -So many things you have to say to your brother and you can¡¯t make me listen? -Will I tell him about Anna, and will you listen, too? -Serena replied annoyed. Chapter 1045: Love is not so important to me anymore. -On Anna? -Cristian frowned slightly and squeezed Serena¡¯s hand a little more, asked angrily, -Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay out of it? Do you want to be a matchmaker? Inexplicably, Cristian remembered to his assistant Luca, who had been helping him with the business all these days, and wondered if Luca had taken the opportunity to get Anna. -No, nothing like that, I just want to talk to him about her. -Then leave him,¡± Cristian half-open his lips before adding. I told you the other day that if your brother was interested in her, he would act alone without outside help. -But¡­ -Matteo always takes what you say to heart, and if you change his mind about choosing his mate, will you be able to take full responsibility? Serena stared at Cristian, asking seriously, -You are telling me this to help your assistant, aren¡¯t you? -How? -Luke also likes Anna ¡­. Is that why you don¡¯t want me to be the matchmaker? At her suspicion, Cristian immediately raised his eyebrows; he had initially stopped her because he did not want her, a pregnant woman, to worry all day about other people¡¯s affairs; after all, everyone had their own destiny. And there was a reason for everything, so it was not good for her to meddle. Nor did it ur to her to help Luca, because she had already done that once when she was abroad and found that Anna was not interested in Luca. Besides, Cristian was very busy and could not take care of anyone but Serena. Cristian touched Serena¡¯s forehead and replied warmly, -What are you thinking? This has nothing to do with Luca. -Then why are you stopping me? Cristian wrapped his scarf around her so she wouldn¡¯t freeze and asked seriously, -Have we spent much time together after returning from abroad? -How? -Serena was puzzled by his question, -What do you mean? -Answer my question first.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Serena thought carefully, and the answer was negative. The two of them were busy with their own things, and they did not have much time to enjoy each other¡¯spany except in the evenings¡­. Thinking about it, he coughed slightly and asked -No, what is it? We only have a little time left, to be alone, to which you still want to devote it to each other¡¯s affairs? -Cristian leaned closer as he spoke, his thin lips almost on her forehead, and his warm, soft lips moved as he spoke. It took Serena a while to understand his intentions, yet she wanted to exin herself further, saying. -But. -When Manueles back, there will be even less alone time like this. -Stop! I will stop,¡± Serena interrupted him. One thing had to be admitted: Cristian¡¯s words had sessfully convinced her that she should stay out of Anna¡¯s business. Finally, Serena said, ¡°I know what I have to do, but I asked my brother to wait for me in the study, so I have to go upstairs and talk to him somehow before I leave. -Good girl,¡± Cristian pinched her cheek. You have five minutes I¡¯ll wait for you outside. -Okay. So Cristian let her go and went to wait for her outside, and Serena turned toward the studio. On the way to the studio, Serena kept thinking about what she should say next to avoid embarrassment. Serena¡¯s head hurt a little from thinking so much, but aside from the issue of Anna, she could think of nothing important to say at the moment. Before she could think of a topic, she reached her destination. She hesitated for quite a while before knocking on the door, and then she heard ¡°Come in.¡± He pushed open the door and saw Matteo sitting at his desk, working. -Matteo, don¡¯t work so hard. Get a good rest. Health is the real gold,¡± she said worriedly. -He said the pot calling the kettle ck,¡¬ Matteoughed and said, -Don¡¯t you remember that the person who works so hard is you, also because you didn¡¯t rest even during your pregnancy. Serena did not expect him to say this, and coughed slightly,ughing awkwardly. -Do you have something important to tell me? -Matthew asked, tapping his fingertips on the table. He had not expected to get to the point so soon, and Serena certainly could not tell him about Anna. As he was struggling to organize words that could prove very valuable to tell him, he suddenly had a good idea: to talk about Cristian¡¯stest situation. After hearing that Cristian was a bit unwell and acting strangely, Matthew immediately took him to heart, advising, -If this is the case, I suggest you find a specialist to consult. -I was thinking the same thing, but -you can¡¯t see much. -This matter may be more serious than it seems, if she had recovered immediately without seque she would be fine, but as it is now, it is advisable to get treatment. Serena, you¡¯re pregnant now, it¡¯s not right for you to worry about these things, let me talk to himter. -Really? -Serena asked. She thought about it again and thought it might work out for the best. Maybe Cristian would not be so hesitant to talk to his brother. Finally Serena nodded and said, -Well, I¡¯ll leave it to you, my brother. But you have to take care of yourself and put the work aside. Besides, at your age, you¡¯re not really going to¡­. Matthew knew what she was going to say next, and he immediately interrupted her with a smile on his face, saying, Your brother is an old man, he¡¯d better not make other girls suffer because of me. Besides, love is not that important to me anymore. Chapter1046: I will go to Mom’s with him. Didn¡¯t it make any difference whether it happened or not? Serena didn¡¯t really believe it, because so far she hadn¡¯t forgotten the night abroad when Anna had gotten drunk and had a fever. She had heard the conversation between Matteo and Anna. At that moment, Matteo¡¯s expressions and tone indicated that he had clearly reconciled the mood. However, after that night, nothing seemed to have happened between them, and Matteo quickly left. When he returned, there was no longer any rtionship between the two people. ording to Serena, she believed that Matteo had fallen in love with Anna, but she did not understand why her older brother did not want to be together with her. -What happened, Serena thought. She moved her lips slightly and remembered Cristian Ferrari¡¯s words. -Time for us is limited, you are worried about others,¡¬ the phrases existed in her mind. What she wanted to say was on the tip of her tongue, but she held back. -Well, I promised not to interfere in Matteo¡¯s business, so there is no need to talk about it,¡¬ Serena thought. Five minutes had passed, as agreed between her and Cristian, she had to stop talking, so Serena said, -Well, I know. I won¡¯t say anything, since you have decisions in your head. Cristian is waiting for me downstairs, and I¡¯m leaving right now. -Ok,¡± Matteo said, nodding his head. He turned and a few steps away, Serena turned her head, and she had a hesitant expression on her face. -Matteo, what he wanted to do is that he invited me to dinner and nothing else,¡± she asked. After those words, Matteo stopped drumming his fingers on the table, his eyes flickering, and said in a hushed tone, -Otherwise, what would it be? Serena stared at him for a few seconds, and turned her head away. He said, ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m leaving. Then, she did not turn back and quickly left the study room, not knowing anything about what would happen, after a while of her departure, the man sitting at the desk lowered his gaze, there seemed to be a deepke in his eyes. It was downstairs, Serena found in the distance that Cristian was heading toward her. She timed him and realized she waste. Serena cleared her throat and stepped forward with a guilty conscience. Cristian lifted his thin lips and presented a smile that was not easily discernible. On the surface, it was just a simple smile, but in Serena¡¯s heart, that smile indicated danger. Cristian looked at his watch and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s been five minutes, you¡¯rete. His voice was very sweet, but Serena caught a sign of danger, so she went to him,ughing, and covered the clock with her hands, and then said, ¡°The information on your watch is so inurate. When I was in the study room, I had checked the time, I spent five minutes on it, it¡¯s normal to be on the road for a while, right? How?¡±-Cristian raised his eyebrows and said. Serena continued, ¡°Besides, we didn¡¯t agree on how we would calcte the time, you shouldn¡¯t me me, I didn¡¯t say anything with him, did I! -You didn¡¯t say anything?¡±, I looked at her with narrowed eyes, Cristian asked, ¡°if this is the truth, why did you spend more than five minutes? Serena answered, -We were talking about daily life, and I asked about Matteo¡¯s health, whatever happens, he is my rtive, I am free to talk to him, you couldn¡¯t limit me. Having said that, Cristian could say no more, if he did, it would be too ruthless. In his memory there had been no Matthew, but he was Serena¡¯s older brother, he could not be exaggerated. So he finished his congrattions where he wanted, and grabbed Serena¡¯s waist with his big hand, and embraced her. -And that was it,¡± Cristian asked. Serena looked at him and replied, -Yes. -Let¡¯s go home,¡± said Cristian. * When he signed the contract with Marcello, Anna thanked him and told him that if he liked the noodles she had cooked that day, he coulde to her restaurant for lunch, or after he had cooked them well and Anna would take them home. Marcelloughed slightly and agreed. And then, he started to take care of the restaurant business. At first, having a restaurant was just his idea; as he put it into practice, he would have to take it seriously. She would have to unpack many things personally, plus Amelia would help her. However, Giancarlo was not out of the hospital yet, so after two intense days, they decided that he would put everything aside until he got out of the hospital. When Giancarlo heard everything, he waved his hands to express that it wouldn¡¯t matter. -No matter, do what you have to do, I¡¯m not going to die, so leave me alone,¡± he said. -Dad, you can¡¯t, first we have to take care of you. I made the decision to have a restaurant, because there is no need to walk now,¡± Anna replied. Amelia sat beside him and ate the grapes, shaking her head, and said, -He¡¯s right. After the words, she threw a grape into her mouth. She saw that, without further remedy, Giancarlo closed his eyes and said, -Don¡¯t just think about eating, take care of our daughter. Look, when she came back, she is thinner than before. She stayed at home for a period of time, why doesn¡¯t she put on weight? Hearing his words, Amelia became angry and immediately scolded, ¡°What are you saying, that I only think about eating? Giancarlo, you are exaggerating too much. She¡¯s so skinny that I don¡¯t give a damn, you know I¡¯m a good cook. I have to make it clear that it¡¯s your fault, if she doesn¡¯te to the hospital to take care of you every day, she won¡¯t be so skinny. Giancarlo said nothing.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna said, -Dad, mom, stop fighting! I am thin because I want to lose weight, it¡¯s not your fault. -Lose weight,¡¬ her parents turned their heads toward her at the same time, -You¡¯re too skinny, don¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t be a follower of bad examples, it will be hard for you to find your better half. I¡¯m afraid you are floating in the wind. Anna moved her lips, wanting to say something. Actually, she was not losing weight, because she was in good shape. The reason would be that she was exhausted and didn¡¯t have much appetite, also, she was thinking a lot, that¡¯s why she was getting thinner every day. Thinking about this, Anna immediately said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. When everything is ready, I will recover quickly, I can take care of myself, don¡¯t worry. In the course of time, Cristian called Manuel to tell him that in a few days he would send someone to take him and Angelo Calligaris home. Since it was not a video call, the expression of the other person could not be seen. However, from his active voice, it was very easy to guess what they looked like on Manuel¡¯s face. -Dad, can we go home in a few days, I mean, have you prepared everything,¡± Manuel asked. -Yes,¡¬ replied Cristian, shaking his head; he had handled everything well. Manuel added, -How do you do it? -You don¡¯t need to know so much. When youe back, go with your mother,¡± he said. After his words, a sound came out of Manuel¡¯s nose, and he said, -Without your reminder, I will apany the mother. Chapter1047: You’re great After hanging up the phone, Manuel thought for a while and felt that something strange had happened. In such a short time, was Cristian able to solve all the difficulties? And what was he going to do with thepany abroad? Angelo Calligaris was old enough, for him, he did not have many opportunities to work in thepany during the day, what he could do was to sign some important transactions in his spare time. There were many administrators who helped him manage the rest of the business, so there was no need to meddle in the minutiae. However, it did not mean that he could rest easy, after all, he was not that young, if he returned to his homnd, it would be difficult to manage everything well. Manuel was worried about him, and after some thought, he decided to look for Angelo. At this moment, Angelo was in a video conference, wearing his presbyterian sses, which were decorated with gold. Manuel was outside the door looking at him through the slit. Although Angelo was old, you could see the dominance of greatness in his face, he spoke logically and his words were convincing. -I don¡¯t have to worry, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem,¡± Manuel thought. No expression could be found on Angelo¡¯s face when he was not next to his great-grandson, there would be noughter on his face, especially at work, no one would dare to joke in front of him. Perhaps because of his age, his eye sockets were deep, with which he had a stern and strong appearance. -OK, it¡¯s a deal, you¡¯re on your way now. Take responsibility for the follow-up, Silvia. If there are any problems, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me,¡± Angelo said, thinking of adding something else, but out of the corner of his eye he saw a silhouette outside the door. Its color changed; he thought it was a servant who had dared to vite his taboo. When he raised his head, however, Angelo met Manuel¡¯s clear gaze, his pupils were so ck and crystal clear. Manuel? The sh of anger disappeared from his eyes instantly, which was picked up by the person on the other side of the screen. Angelo interrupted the silence and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say anything else, that¡¯s it, since it¡¯s been decided. I¡¯m tired. -OK,¡± that person replied.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Angelo ended the video conference, took off his sses, and then nodded toward Manuel. -You¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe in,¡± Angelo asked. Manuel hid outside the door and covered his mouth with his hands, blinking hard. At his great-grandfather¡¯s words, he half-turned and took small steps into the study room. Great-grandfather. After hearing his immature voice, Angelo turned into a kind and understanding person, extended his hand toward Manuel. -Manuel,e!¡± said Angelo. Manuel obediently turned to him. -Why did you hide outside the door and note in?¡± said Angelo, put the boy on hisp and then helped him fix his clothes. Seeing that Manuel was dressed so short and thin, Angelo frowned and asked, -It¡¯s so cold, why are you wearing so little? Weren¡¯t the servants responsible? -Of course not, they treat me very well, I think it¡¯s enough to protect me from the cold,¡± Manuel replied, and quickly took Angelo¡¯s arms, ¡°great-grandfather, the reason I didn¡¯te in is that I had heard you were having a video conference. I didn¡¯t want to bother you. -You are so understanding,¡± Angelo said, he was very happy with Manuel¡¯s behavior, they stayed together for a long time, and he agreed more and more with Serena¡¯s educational remedy. Although Angelo was in a position of great power, he found many children to be a problem. As for the children of many businessmen, they seemed to be charming, sometimes, they greeted you politely, however, you could see impatience and disgust in the looks of some of them, and the rest, they were too clumsy like a robot. However, Manuel was different from them. When he greeted you, he spoke, what you could find was intelligence and sincerity, which did not allow you to ignore his every word. It was veryfortable tomunicate with him, he could always respond to everything you said, and his answers surprised you. He could also perfectly exin things you didn¡¯t know. He saw that his great-grandson was so intelligent that in addition to satisfaction, you could find extreme joy in Angelo¡¯s looks. If Cristian had no desire to inherit the property and the business. Manuel could have been the best heir. From the moment the idea existed in Angelo¡¯s mind, it would never go away. He worried a lot about that problem, and now, there was the resolution. At first he found Cristian he liked very much, he thought he would change Cristian¡¯s name, and then he could protect everything by himself, but Cristian tried to go back to his homnd. So, during this time, Angelo had been very upset until there was this idea, and now, he could rest easy. So, we could exin everything. When Cristian called him to take Manuel home, Angelo told him his n, Cristian was silent for a while and said, -Serena and I respect Manuel¡¯s opinion, even though he is a child, he is able to think for himself, so you could discuss it with him. If he allows you to inherit everything when he is an adult, we won¡¯t object. When he was mature, he should have chosen his own path in life. His parents would not have the right to intervene, as long as he does not go off the path. Eventually, Cristian and Angelo reached an agreement, Angelo would ask Manuel, and he was reassured in the meantime that they would leave with them for the homnd. Angelo trusts some employees, so, they could help him take care of some matters, then, he will have some free time to rx, and he would go back to work sometimes. -Angelo, there are urgent matters in thepany,¡± Manuel asked in an immature voice. They carried each other for a period of time, were more affectionate than before, Angelo helped Manuel arrange his clothes, and Manuel held the temperature to his great-grandfather¡¯s ears with his hands. The words and action moved Angelo, his cold heart warmed, he held Manuel¡¯s face and thought about how to say it. -They are not so urgent, there are some professionals who help me control thepany, I trust them a lot, so I am busy with some relevant matters. Manuel, have you had apany walk, how do you feel about it, do you like it, is it extraordinary,¡± Angelo asked. Manuel noticed his head purely to please his great-grandfather, the boy said, -very good, it¡¯s wonderful, and you are great! Great-grandfather. Angelo was very pleased with what Manuel had said, looked at him with narrowed eyes and asked, -So, do you want to be the owner of thepany? Chapter1048: Payback. How? Manuel blinked and looked at Angelo. And blinking again, Angelo continued to stare at him. Although he had augh on his face, for which he almost closed his eyes, he would find no intention to joke in his grimace. Manuel blinked again and thought, -Maybe this is Dad¡¯s solution? Only one thought remained in his mind, and that was that Cristian had left him in a quandary. Cristian did not like being the heir, so why did he leave everything to Manuel? -Well, I¡¯m only six and I don¡¯t understand anything, but he left the heavy burden to me. -How mean he is! -The one who hurt Mama is a dirty man. -And now I am the new persecuted one. It¡¯s not fair, thought Manuel.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. -Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer him, Angelo thought that he didn¡¯t understand him, so he exined everything again to his great-grandson: -Don¡¯t worry, what I meant was that I will hand over the business to you when you have the ability to manage it, instead of now. Look, then you will be a multimillionaire. Bowing his head, Manuel thought, -I am a multimillionaire who is only six years old, it sounds great. However, Manuel believed that it would beplicated to run apany, besides¨Che did not want to be a CEO like his father. His wish was ¡­. Manuel pouted, which indicated that he was clearly not amused. Not expecting such an answer, Angelo was embarrassed and said, ¡°Manuel, I¡¯m not going to force you, if you don¡¯t feel up to it, I¡¯ll give you time to think, or I can sell thepany and tell you that all the money will be a lifetime guarantee. Actually, that was not the right way. If a child were spoiled by the elders, he would change his characteristics, besides that, it would be very difficult to make an effort in the future, and he would throw the money away as if it were dirty. However, if the child were Manuel, Angelo would not worry at all. Leaving the results of his lifelong efforts in the hands of his rtives, Angelo considered that it would be a good thing rather than a mistake. He did not want to ept it, but after thinking about it for a while, Manuel believed that it waspatible to receive this and fulfill his dreams. He was too small and had too much time on his hands. The scale of thepany was too big, at that time, he could cede the right to some people he relied on. Besides, he would be the brains of the group instead of the hands, and he would have more time to pursue his dreams, it was great, wasn¡¯t it? -No need, Angelo, I agree with you,¡± Manuel replied. -How?¡± Angelo was very happy, -is that the truth? Manuel noticed his head and said, -Yes. -Ok, all right,¡± Angelo shouted. Angelo was beside himself with joy and added, -Good, now I have to tell Cristian the good news. Manuel stayed where he was and blinked. ¡®Looks like I¡¯m going to be super-rich,¡¯ he thought. *** Three dayster. Angelo returned home with Manuel. Cristian and Serena picked them up at the airport and took them to stay at the Antic vi. When he came back, Manuel talked to Serena for a century, and arranged Cristian, and also made a video call with Anna. -Anna, we arrived at the vi, I miss the meals you cook,¡± Manuel eximed. She had been living with him for about five years, although Anna was not his mother, in fact their rtionship was like that of mother and son. At that moment, seeing that Manuel was cuddly, she was immediately moved. -I will cook for you if you want,¡± she said. -But Mom said you resigned, and you don¡¯t live where we lived,¡¬ Manuel frowned, making a frustrated grimace, and added, -Where are you? Don¡¯t you want to see me anymore? -Where are you? I¡¯lle and get you now, okay,¡± Anna replied. Half an hourter. Anna arrived at Antic¡¯s vi by cab, from a distance he saw that Manuel was waiting for him. -Sir, please wait. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he said. -OK,¡± the driver replied. Getting out of the cab and closing the door, Anna ran toward Manuel, meanwhile she took the scarf off her neck, when she got to his side, she put the scarf on Manuel. -It¡¯s very cold, why don¡¯t you have a scarf? By the way, why are you alone, where are your parents?¡± he asked. -Mom and Dad are together, I haven¡¯t disturbed them,¡¬ replied Manuel. Seeing that Manuel knew a lot, she did not stopughing, held his face and said in a low voice, -You know too much. Manuel blinked and asked, ¡°Did I do something wrong, Auntie? Father told me that even if I go back, I won¡¯t be able to disturb them and will have to leave them alone. Anna was silent. She didn¡¯t think Cristian would look like that in private, she was hopeless, and a little embarrassed, so she changed the subject. -Well, text Serenater to let her know you went out with me, if she can¡¯t find you, she will be very worried,¡± Anna said. Manuel nodded sympathetically in agreement. Then Anna and Manuel got into the cab and Manuel found a thermos of food, he was excited and said, ¡°Anna, is this special for me? Then, Manuel took the thermos and wanted to open it. Seeing his animated expression, Anna did not want to tell him the truth. Actually, she was going to take him to the hospital, if Manuel ate the food, she would not bring anything for the patient. Therefore, she had to stop him. -Manuel, it¡¯s not for you, so you can¡¯t eat it,¡± Anna confessed. After her words, Manuel stopped his action on the spot, after a while he raised his head and said in a heavy tone, -Don¡¯t you like me anymore? Auntie. Anna was stunned. -How mean you are,¡¬ Manuel pushed back her thermos, and then sat on the other side of the seat, crossing his arms. He seemed to be very angry, not paying attention to her. When he turned ck, he looked better. The driver could not hold back the urge tough at the dialogue between them, and said, ¡°Girl, who is the boy, he is so cute, he is so charming! Instantughter appeared on Anna¡¯s face, who replied, ¡°He is my friend¡¯s son, don¡¯t praise him, he will swell with pride. Manuel let out a secret groan and paid no attention to her. He did not know whether he wouldugh or cry, Anna acknowledged, ¡°I will take him to the hospital, and for the sick man, do you understand? Hearing her words, Manuel realized the importance, half-turned and asked, ¡°Aunt, who is sick? Chapter 1049: It will be your son, won’t it? Giancarlo had almost recovered and would be discharged shortly. So Anna felt no sadness at the mention of the ident, so she told Manuel the whole story. Manuel listened and his eyes turned red. He took Anna¡¯s hand, acting like a child. -I¡¯m sorry, Anna. I didn¡¯t know your father had an ident. I won¡¯t eat any of the things in it. I should leave them for him. Hearing this, Anna reached out and pinched his nose, -Finally you have a conscience. Manuel hugged her arm and asked in a low voice, ¡°Then shall we go to the hospital and deliver the food? -Yes,¡¬ Anna nodded. ¡®First we¡¯ll deliver it and then I¡¯ll take you to my house. I will cook for you. Manuel agreed and said no more. Shortly after arriving at the hospital, Anna got out of the car with Manuel, holding a thermos in one hand and the baby in the other. Although she looked young, she walked with Manuel as if they were mother and child. After all, it was not unusual to have a child at a young age in those years. It was just that Manuel¡¯s appearance was too delicate, so when they would see her, they would be surprised that she could give birth to such a beautiful child. On second thought, perhaps the baby¡¯s father was handsome, could it be that she inherited it from him? However, it was just gossip from passersby. If they really said it, Anna would be frightened. Soon they reached the door of the hospital ward. Anna urged Manuel. -You are not allowed to walk around. -Don¡¯t worry, Anna. I will be good. She knows. Yes, she knew that Manuel had always been a particrly polite child, that he was smarter than ordinary children, without his parents worrying him. Pushing the door open, only Giancarlo had remained in the room leaning quietly against the bed to read the newspaper. Anna looked into the bathroom unknowingly and found that the door was firmly closed. Amelia should be inside. -Dad. Anna called out to him. -Anna, there you are. Giancarlo put down the newspaper and looked up. ordingly, with this look, he was taken to his seat, staring at the boy next to him. -He, isn¡¯t he¡­ He was stunned and fixed his gaze on that face without understanding. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the young gentleman from the Ferrari Group? Why is he here?¡± he suspected. -Hello, Grandpa Giancarlo. Unbeknownst to Anna, Manuel had already greeted Giancarlo spontaneously and politely. Anna blinked at her father¡¯s gaze. In her heart she agreed. Manuel and Mr. Cristian were the same. It would be normal for Giancarlo to react this way when she first saw him. He had to exin, ¡°Father, he is¡­. -Our Mr. Cristian¡¯s son. I know. She did not expect Giancarlo to suddenly interrupt her. Anna was surprised: -How do you know that¡­? -Why not, he¡¯s already been in thepany,¡¬ Giancarlo changed his tone and smiled at Manuel. Young Mr. Ferrari, why are youing all of a sudden? You have to tell me so that I can prepare myself. Hearing these words, Anna could not help but roll her eyes. Her father, he started again! ¡°He calls you young Mr. Ferrari! How can Manuel be considered a manager like his father?¡± she felt embarrassed. -Father, don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t call him that. His name is Manuel. Just call him by that name like me. He came to see me today and he wille home with meter. -Yes? -Giancarlo didn¡¯t react for a while. What does this mean? Young Mr. Ferrari, why is heing back with you? You. -I forgot to tell you. The designer I worked with before is Serena, Manuel¡¯s mother, and of course your president¡¯s wife. Giancarlo was silent. Stunned speechless. Was his daughter really getting along so well with the president¡¯s wife and son? Giancarlo didn¡¯t know he had this kind of ability! -Next time I will bring Mom and Dad to visit you. Giancarlo looked on without being able to say anything. Anna noticed her father¡¯s face. She quickly pulled Manuel and said, -That¡¯s it, Manuel. Talk to him. If you continued, he would get out of bed right away. I think so. Manuel nodded obediently and stopped talking very cooperatively. Giancarlo was speechless for a moment, looking at his daughter unhappily andining, ¡°Anna, what do you mean you won¡¯t let me talk to the young master? He is here. Why didn¡¯t you tell me he wasing? You didn¡¯t inform me and just took him? Before he finished speaking, Anna had already sat by the bed, ¡°All right. Eat first. Giancarlo was offended, but nevertheless took the rice in his hand. Quietly, he took the chopsticks and put the rice in his mouth, while looking at Manuel. -Look, whose baby is so beautiful? A high-decibel sound suddenly rang out, startling everyone. Giancarlo was the most exaggerated. He was so surprised that he dropped his chopsticks directly on the floor with a click.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Anna did not know what to say. Without an extra expression, she exchanged a pair of chopsticks for Giancarlo, then quietly picked up the dropped ones and put them back in her bag. -Amelia,ing out of the bathroom, ran quickly to Manuel, looking from left to right. -Hello Grandma Amelia,¡¬ Manuel bowed and began to greet her politely. -Do you know me? -Amelia smiled and couldn¡¯t help but touch Manuel¡¯s cheek. The boy did not back down or hide. He let Amelia¡¯s finger gently prick his face. The cheek filled with cogen, giving such a beautiful tactile impression that Amelia could not help but touch it again and again. And Manuel smiled respecting her, as if he didn¡¯t mind at all. Anna looked to the side. -Anna, this ¡­ is going to be your son, isn¡¯t it? Giancarlo was stunned. And Anna lost the patience to exin again. The words that came out of Amelia¡¯s mouth were even more shocking. Anna and her father almost dropped their chins to the floor. She almost dropped her chopsticks again. Fortunately, this time Anna quickly stopped it with her hands. -Dad, I don¡¯t have chopsticks for you if they fall again. Giancarlo could only hold the chopsticks tightly. -Anna, you still haven¡¯t answered my question: where did you find such a cute baby? Could it be your friend¡¯s? She gave birth outside hiding from me, didn¡¯t she? After all, Anna hadn¡¯t been back for five years. If she brought back a child of that age, Amelia would not be surprised at all. -Mother! Don¡¯t even think about it. He is the son of the boss I told you before, his name is Manuel. He is also the son of the president of my father¡¯spany. Think about it, how could I have such a handsome boy looking like this? Chapter 1050: Manuel, the little matchmaker For her, there was no such magnificent gene, was there? When Amelia heard this, she looked at Anna carefully, and a few secondster at Manuel, as if she wasparing something. After a moment, she nodded. -You are right. You can¡¯t give birth to such a beautiful baby with that face? Anna was silent. Even if what Amelia was saying was the truth, how could she be so forthright when it came from her mother¡¯s mouth? Anna was very depressed. Although she was, she exined, -Manuel had juste back to the vige today and wanted toe and see me. So I took him with me. I will pick him upter. I don¡¯t think there will be much time toe except for food delivery. Mother, take care of Father. Amelia would have liked to thank Serena. When Anna said Manuel was her son, she nodded incessantly for the moment. -Well. Treat him well and take him to y. When you get home, take him to taste the ssic tapas near where we live, but you have to choose a few. Don¡¯t eat at the moving stalls so as not to hurt the child¡¯s stomach, agreed Anna? Anna replied, ¡°I know, mother. I understand. -Donna Amelia, I am not picky about food. Anna treats me very well. Don¡¯t worry. When she said this to Amelia, she suddenly smiled, ¡°Look, this child is sensitive and intelligent, so delicious and beautiful. What should your parents look like? Amelia could almost imagine what Manuel¡¯s parents looked like: they must have had a great face and a high IQ! Anna has already started packing and told them, ¡°All right. You two will eat first. I will take Manuel for a walk and find time toe tonight. Manuel, say goodbye to them. -Goodbye, I¡¯ll see you another day. -Good. Goodbye. -Goodbye, young Mr. Ferrari. Goodbye. If youe next time, tell me in advance. I will prepare a present for you. Both parties met in silence. After carrying Manuel from the hospital with effort, Anna was finally relieved. She stroked the boy¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°My parents are vulgar people, but very enthusiastic. You¡¯re not terrified, are you? Manuel shook his head and said warmly, ¡°Of course not, Anna. Your parents are very good people. I like them very much. Anna smiled, ¡°What a sweet mouth you have! Then she leaned down and hugged him, ¡°Now I¡¯m going to take you home. Soon Anna came home with the baby. As she was preparing for lunch, Manuel suddenly peeped into the kitchen. -Anna, why don¡¯t we go out to eat? Anna put down the vegetables in her hand and was a little confused: -What¡¯s wrong? You just said you want to eat the food I made, didn¡¯t you? Why are you changing your mind about going out? A hint of slyness shone under Manuel¡¯s eyes. I hid the phone behind him, -Anna, I want to eat steamed fish from XX House. I checked it online just now and the review is very good. -The fish from XX House? -Anna frowned because she had not heard the name of that restaurant. Just as she hesitated, Manuel had already stepped forward walking beside her. Then he pinched her clothes. -Anna, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back to dinner, okay? Manuel was cuddling, how could Anna refuse? She could only nod helplessly, -Well, since you want to eat, I¡¯ll go with you to try today. -That¡¯s great! After getting things in order, Anna left with Manuel. As they walked down the stairs, Anna asked him, -By the way, Manuel. Did you text your mother to tell her you went out with me? Don¡¯t wait for her to worry about not finding you. I¡¯m warning you that your mother is now a pregnant woman, she doesn¡¯t have to worry anymore, you know? Manuel was writing on his cell phone, ¡°Yes, Anna. I am sending her a message. Seeing that he was holding his cell phone and waspletely busy, Anna didn¡¯t care what he was posting. However, she felt indifferent if things were arranged by Manuel. Passing the corner, she ran into her neighbor, Agnese. Agnese smiled when she saw Anna, and opened her mouth to say something to Anna, but a secondter she stopped because she noticed the boy next to her. She forgot what she wanted to say. -This, this is¡­ Anna did not feel like talking too much to Agnes, the gossip, but she was afraid of talking nonsense, so she had to do the exining: -Agnese, this is my friend¡¯s son. He just came back to the country today, that¡¯s why he came to y with me. Manuel, say hello to grandma. -Grandma. Agnes could not recover from the sound of the voice, staring at Manuel. Anna took Manuel¡¯s hand, -Agnese, I will take the boy to find his mother, so let¡¯s leave first. Then Anna left with Manuel. As soon as she pulled away, she heard Agnes whisper as she stood there watching them. Although she could not hear clearly what she was whispering, Anna definitely knew it was not good stuff. She ignored it. Anna left with Manuel for the restaurant by hailing a cab. Upon entering, Manuel led Anna to find a waiter and said a few words to him. The waiter immediately smiled and replied, -Vip box No. 3, right? Follow me. Soon he led them into the room. Sitting down, Anna looked at the huge room and looked at Manuel wordlessly. -Why did you make such a big deal out of it? It is not right to indulge in luxury at a young age. Even if you have money, you should be frugal, okay? -Ok, Anna. I won¡¯t do it next time,¡± Manuel stuck his tongue out at Anna, as if he knew he had made a mistake.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Whoever makes a mistake and makes amends, God ismended. Anna could no longer me him. The two began to ask for the letter. Anna discovered that Manuel had ordered many dishes. She could not help but frown, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to spend money even if you have it? There are only two of us, how can you finish them if you order so many? Manuel ignored her and told the waiter to serve the food ording to the quantity he had ordered. Anna resisted anger and did not get angry in front of the waiter. After he left, Anna made a scolding sound. -Manuel, what¡¯s wrong with you? You promised me, didn¡¯t you? Why now¡­? -Anna, you will find outter. Anna was stunned. What would she know? -Mr. Matteo, please step this way¡­. Just as Anna was puzzled by Manuel¡¯s words, the waiter¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Then the door opened and a tall, straight figure entered the box under the waiter¡¯s guidance. The moment he saw the visitor clearly, Anna¡¯s heartbeat seemed to stop. How could it be him? Chapter 1051: He ran away as fast as he could. Anna felt as if her breathing and heartbeat had stopped. Her brain had directly frozen, going haywire, sitting with a stony expression. She looked at Matthew, who was led by the waiter into the room. She had not seen him for a long time, but he looked no different from before. His figure was still erect, his face, fresh and handsome, the shirt and tie he wore, meticulously groomed, and the buttons of his suit, neatly fastened. One could see at a nce the man¡¯s rigidity. Manuelughed furtively beside him. Matteo had a cold face and entered without expression. After noticing something out of the corner of his eye, his steps suddenly stopped. But it was only a pause. He returned to normal and sat down as if he had not seen her. -Mr. Matteo, that¡¯s it. -Uncle Matteo. Manuel called out to the man who arrived, mimicking as he looked at Anna out of the corner of his eye. He lowered his eyes at that moment. The falling bangs covered all the emotion in his eyes. The look could suggest she was embarrassed, so she lowered her head. Only she must have known that she was not at peace at that moment. Her hand trembled uncontrobly under the table. Anna resisted the urge to get up and leave, sitting there suppressing her emotions the whole time. Why¡­ She had spent so much time trying to forget that man. She had be a very busy person for a time. The time and frequency to think about him had be less and less, until she believed she could forget himpletely one day. Nevertheless, he had appeared. And Anna¡¯s heart was touched again. She had never thought that Manuel had such a n. It was no wonder that one moment he was pressing his cell phone, and suddenly he had said he would like to eat steamed fish at the restaurant. A moment earlier he had called her and told her clearly that he wanted to eat the food she had prepared. He had changed his mind in an instant. Something must have happened in the process. She had also been very stupid, and without a second thought, had followed the boy without warning.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Now-what could he have been thinking about? What would he have thought about her? It would have been possible for him to think he was bothered by her, wouldn¡¯t it? She had already let him know, but in the end he had still appeared there. At that thought, Anna felt dizzy. Fortunately, she was sitting down. She was sure that if she had been standing, her legs would have weakly given out. Anna had no idea why she was so disappointed, but ¡­ in fact, she felt so useless. She thought she had forgotten him with the time she had spent trying to do so, but she had not expected to see him and feel as useless as before. -Uncle Matthew, I ordered food for you, so you don¡¯t need to order. Manuel¡¯s voice came from his side, and Anna¡¯s sanity slowly returned. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. -Yes,¡¬ Matteo replied in a cold tone, but he faced Manuel with some gentleness. When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me to pick you up? -You didn¡¯t have to, Uncle. Mother told me you were too busy at work, so I didn¡¯t inform you because I was worried about you. You should take care of yourself! -Okay. -Of course. Speaking, Manuel noticed that Anna was unusually quiet. When he looked at her again, he found that Anna still had her head down. He blinked and could not help but ask, -What is it, Anna, why don¡¯t you speak? Anna, who had been called by name, took a deep breath. She slowly looked up and cast a pleasant smile at Matthew. -Hello, sir, Mr. Matteo¡­. Matteo looked at her over the smile on her face that was uglier than tears. Then he nodded slightly, -Hello. Alienated like a stranger. Anna pinched her hand under the table and bit her lower lip slightly. ording to the way they got along, the two of them should not have greeted each other as strangers. But then-they had both gotten worse. This had all been caused by her self-love, making herself as the favorite person. If ¡ª if she had not attached herself to him with affection in the first ce, the situation would not have been like this. At least, the rtionship with him would not have been so rigid. Wait. Anna trembled violently in her heart. ¡°Anna, why do you still think that now? You had decided to forget the man in front of you. So why are you sitting here, do you want to keep entangling yourself?¡± she thought. ¡°Do you want to continue with this kind of constant, chaotic rtionship? Or do you want to go back to that tired and lost Anna?¡± he thought. No! He couldn¡¯t continue like that. She had to get out of there. After waking up, Anna decided to get out, so she pretended to remember something and suddenly told them, -I¡­ I¡­ I just remembered that I had an appointment today to talk about something. I will bete soon. Since Mr. Matteo is here, it won¡¯t be a problem to take Manuel hometer so his mother won¡¯t worry. Me, I¡¯ll go now. Finished, Anna immediately stood up. Perhaps her movements were a little clumsy. When she stood up, she overturned the chair. Anna¡¯s expression changed, and she pulled it up quickly, haphazardly and carelessly. Manuel finally found something wrong, and his little nose crinkled. What had happened? Was it him-was he doing bad things with good intentions? -I¡¯m sorry¡­ Have a good time. I¡¯m leaving now¡­ Leaning back in her chair, she grabbed her bag and quickly headed for the door with hurried steps and ran away as fast as she could. Manuel called her, -Anna¡­.. However, Anna, who had been called by him, did not seem to hear his voice at all and disappeared after leaving the room. After the series of incidents, Manuel became depressed. As Anna left, he could only focus on Uncle Matteo. -Uncle Matthew¡­ Matteo smiled slightly, -Since you have something to do, let¡¯s enjoy our meal. Then, I¡¯ll take you back. Then Matteo raised his hand and poured him a cup of tea. Manuel did not know what to say. He did not know if it was his illusion-he always had the impression that his uncle looked so gloomy! Since he had promised Anna that he would help her, he had made an appointment with his uncle this time because he wanted to create opportunities for both Anna and his uncle. But the reaction of the two had been really abnormal. Could it be that something had happened that she was unaware of during her time with her great-grandfather? She had a thousand questions in her heart, but she dared not ask Matthew. On the other hand, Anna, after leaving the room, had sped up a lot before stopping. She soon found that her legs were so soft that she could go no further. Just as she ran into a waitering the other way, she grabbed him and asked. -Excuse me, where is the bathroom? Chapter 1052: It’s just a man, isn’t it? Entering the restroom, he casually stepped into a cubicle, closed the toilet lid and sat down to calm himself. His heart was pounding and he was about to burst into tears. But he desperately resisted the urge, tilting his head back to keep the tears from falling. -He¡¯s just a man, right? I don¡¯t need him,¡± the more she thought about it, the sadder she felt, her reaching out to wipe away her tears. But the more she dried them, the more abundant the tears became. Finally, Anna could not control herself and burst into tears.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She covered her face with her hands and wept bitterly. Of course¡­ She had already tried so hard to forget him. ¡°Why are you still so disappointed when you see him now? If so, you are really an annoying person,¡± she thought. She could no longer go on like this. She should have made an effort and forgotten Matthew. She could not suffer her whole life for a man like him. Yes, she had had to open the store and keep busy. Until she was back to the full days as before and not, she could see him again, she would not think of him again. Anna took a handkerchief from her bag, vigorously wiped her tears and nose, and left the bathroom. As she left, a woman had juste out of the other next to her. She had heard the cry as she cried. Seeing Anna¡¯s red eyes, she looked at her with some concern. -Hey, are you okay? Anna nodded, -Good, just fine. Thank you. The woman was speechless. Anna then washed her face in front of the sink and reapplied her makeup in front of the mirror. Making sure she did not look unusual like that, she left. After leaving the restaurant, Anna took a cab home. Sitting in front of the mirror, she looked at her slightly swollen eyes. She went to the refrigerator, wrapped ice cubes and put them on herself. She lived at her parents¡¯ house, but she could not let them see the difference. Besides, what he had decided had to be carried out with perseverance. Matthew. He would let his feelings be locked up forever. If they met again, they would be strangers. Manuel was not happy about lunch. He would not have wanted to eat that steamed fish for real. It was true that he liked the food Anna cooked. But for his happiness, he had given up that idea and thought of her and his uncle, creating a special space for the two of them. Unexpectedly, that was how things had developed in the end. Manuel was very depressed, so he was not interested in eating. Not to mention Matthew, he himself was not interested in eating, and he hade because Manuel had asked him toe. He did not know what the grandson¡¯s intention was. Moreover, the girl had fled in panic in front of him, taking him for aplete beast, which he seemed never to want to see again. She had left¡­ Matteo felt nervous. He did not even move his chopsticks while Manuel ate. After a long time, Manuel put down his chopsticks and looked at him with wide eyes. -Finished? ¨C Matthew asked. The boy took a napkin and wiped the corners of his mouth. Looking at the tes in front of him, he said tentatively, -Anna demanded that I not waste so much, but she left without eating a bite. She even asked for two or three dishes. Well, how can Anna be so wasteful? Saying that, she observed Matthew¡¯s expression. But it was unfortunate that he was disappointed. Matteo still had the same face. There had been no unnecessary changes. He could not notice what he wanted to see. After a while, Matteo probably remembered something and said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to waste, then pack what he didn¡¯t eat.¡± Manuel asked, ¡°For whom? Matteo looked at him muttering, -Send them to thepany. The dishes there were excellent, and if they were sent to thepany as profit, they would still be appreciated. -Are you not hungry? Manuel suddenly asked, cupping his cheeks in his hands: -Uncle, is it because Anna left, that you don¡¯t feel like eating anymore? Matthew had already asked the waiter toe and pack them. Hearing this, he looked slightly at Manuel and his voice became a little cold. -Don¡¯t do these useless things in the future. -No? Do you me me? I won¡¯t call you for lunch anymore! Hearing this, Matteo got a headache. He put pressure on Manuel¡¯s shoulder and softened his voice. -I don¡¯t me you, but if you do, you will embarrass Anna. It was visible on his face. Finally they got to the point. Manuel took his uncle¡¯s hand and asked him clearly. -You have offended her! That¡¯s why she ran away when she saw you. ¡°Did I offend her?¡± he hesitated. When she wanted toe, Matthew would not let her. Besides, what he had done to her abroad had made her give up, hadn¡¯t it? It surely had to be that way. He didn¡¯t look good, but still she had done her best to give him a weak smile. -He could be. I don¡¯t know much, but in the future don¡¯t do such things anymore. I don¡¯tment anything if you like being with her. Don¡¯t call me anymore, okay? Manuel did not understand: -Why? Do you not like her? I was hoping Anna would be your wife. When he heard the word wife, Matteo unconsciously frowned and scolded him: -Don¡¯t talk nonsense in the future or I will get very angry. Manuel kept silent. He did not expect Matteo to be angry. Manuel was so frightened that he did not dare speak for a while. Matteo realized that he had had a bad temper with him. On the other hand he was just a child, why get angry with a child? He didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t know anything. -I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you like that, are you fed up? If not, shall I take you to eat something you like? The boy, as if frustrated, deliberately said, -Take me to Anna¡¯s house. I want to eat the food she has personally prepared. Matthew was speechless. -If you are not willing, forget it. Then I don¡¯t want to go home. I¡¯m going to see Anna alone. Finished, he turned and ran away. Matteo was really frustrated with that little boy. He also knew that if he didn¡¯t take care of him, he would really go to Anna alone. He was so small to go alone, which made him worry. Matthew had no choice but to stop him, -Wait. After packing them up, I will take you to find Anna. Thus, Manuel stood waiting contentedly. As soon as all the things were packed, Matteo went down the stairs and picked him up. After reaching his destination, Manuel looked at the familiar building in front of him and said, ¡°Matteo, how do you know Anna lives here? Other than when Anna brought me here, this is the second time I¡¯ve been here. Chapter 1053: Anna, don’t laugh anymore Matthew did not know what to say. His gaze was a little dark and confused. He bent down and unbuckled Manuel¡¯s seat belt. -Get out and look for your Aunt Anna. Manuel remained seated. He raised his head, looking at Matteo with those big eyes. -Uncle, you still haven¡¯t answered my question: how do you know Anna lives here? It seemed he would not leave unless he got the answer. Matteo half-closed his thin lips with an indifferent expression, -With my ability, is it difficult to acquire a person¡¯s address? -You know very well that it is. I have to go to thepany. -But I don¡¯t know which room he lives in, will you take me there? Matthew nced at him. The little guy took a step after taking his thumb. -You are so skilled with magic that you must know which room he lives in, right? Come with me. I¡¯m afraid to go alone. After speaking, Manuel directly hugged Matthew¡¯s arm without letting go, ying a rogue role on purpose. If I didn¡¯t take him, I would probably let him go. If I kept him¡­ Matteo did not know which room he actually lived in. After thinking for a while, Matteo opened the door and got out with Manuel. The boy eagerly followed the man. He thought his uncle would take him directly to the door of Anna¡¯s house. Unexpectedly, Matteo led him to ask the security guard after getting out of the car. Manuel was speechless. What had happened, did he really not know? Getting the answer, Matteo immediately took him inside. He rang the doorbell. Anna had been sitting in front of the dresser since she came home, and she was relieved after applying ice to her eyes, making sure they were not swollen. Although they were still a little red, they would improve after dark, which would not have allowed her parents to notice the strangeness at that hour. It was still early, but Anna was in no mood to do anything else, so she just surfed the Inte to look for decorations for her store. Marcello had been very kind. Although he had not agreed to move the decorations, it would have been nice to add a little embellishment. Opening the website, Anna scanned it carefully. Time passed like this, in silence. A ringing sound. The doorbell suddenly rang. Anna winced and looked up from the screen. Was it her illusion, had the doorbell rung? She unconsciously looked at the time: who woulde at that moment? Was it neighbor Cristina? Thinking about it, Anna left the mouse in her hand and got up to open the door. After opening the door, she saw the person standing on the threshold and was stunned. -Manuel? ¡°Why did hee here? He ate with Matteo at the restaurant, didn¡¯t he? Like ¡­,¡± she thought. -Anna,¡± when Manuel called her name, the corner of her eyes looked at the man on the stairs. Hearing footsteps in the room, her uncle approached and asked her not to speak lest he be found. Although Manuel said nothing, her eyes continued to look at him. Matthew unconsciously frowned, knowing that it would be wrong to continue like this, so he entered the elevator before Anna noticed, and then left. In fact, when Anna realized that Manuel¡¯s expression was not normal, she remembered something. At first, she subconsciously wanted to stick her head out to see. But after thinking of a certain possibility, his movements froze again and he dared not take a step forward at all. -Anna,¡± she pitifully called Manuel. Anna came back to herself, smiling. She shifted her body to one side, -Since you¡¯re here, you go in first. There was a look of disappointment in Manuel¡¯s eyes. He had not expected his uncle to leave so quickly. Anna also did not seem to want toe out to see him. ¡°What has happenedtely?¡± the boy suspected. After entering the house, Anna quickly closed the door. Not knowing if it was an illusion on Manuel¡¯s part, she heard it close with some force. -Do you want something to drink? Can I offer you a ss of juice? No, it¡¯s too cold. It¡¯s not good for the stomach. I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea with warm milk. So saying, whether Manuel agreed or not, he went straight to the kitchen. Manuel stood there without understanding. After a while, he headed toward the kitchen on his short legs. He leaned against the kitchen door and watched Anna preparing her milk tea. She looked very unhappy. -Anna, what¡¯s wrong with you? Finally, Manuel could not resist asking her. Anna paused for a moment as she hurried to prepare her milk tea, and then what answered her was a long silence, as if to calm the air. A long timeter, Anna poured the prepared liquid into the cup and turned to Manuel. The milk tea smoked in the air, and Anna¡¯s face looked a little hazy and unreal in the smoke. -Here. She bent down a little and ced it in Manuel¡¯s hands. -Drink it calmly. You will feel warmer after drinking it. You came here at this hour. You must have been fed up, right? I¡¯ll make you something to eat, okay? Is spaghetti with a little meat okay? -Anna. -Manuel could notugh and did not ept it. He felt that Anna looked very sad even though she was smiling. At the thought, Manuel reached out his hand and gently touched her cheek, -Anna, don¡¯tugh. Anna¡¯s smile froze on her face and her eyes were slightly red, but she soon realized that she had been too direct like that. Quickly, she turned her back on him before the tears could fall. -Manuel, I am fine, but¡­ I cannot be your uncle¡¯s wife in the future. You¡­ don¡¯t me me, do you? Manuel did not know how to console her. He held the cup of milk tea and answered her nothing. -I had thought of being your Uncle Matteo¡¯s wife to spoil you more legitimately in the future, but now¡­. It seems that I can still spoil you if I don¡¯t. If you think of me, make a phone call and I¡¯ll pick you up right away. But your uncle is very busy at work. What happened today must not happen again in the future, okay? She tried to speak as lightly as possible, as if she were saying something that had nothing to do with her. Manuel felt sad to hear this. -Did you give up? Anna¡¯s body stopped. Had she given up? She had been caught for so long, so she really had to give up. If not, she would not have even thest part of herself left. In the future-how could she continue to live? However, for Manuel, Anna did not want to convey her sadness to him, so she could only speak simply, -It¡¯s not that I¡¯mughing. I just found out that there are many funny things in life. Next, I¡¯m going to open a store. I¡¯ll be very busy, so I won¡¯t have time to think about being your uncle¡¯s wife.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1054: Anna wanted to make fun of him. This time Anna had been able to leave Matteo. She had been able to control herself not to be by his side, or not to see him, instead of not being able to take a single step as she had done before. If she had persisted, she would have forgotten Matteo forever. -Aunt Anna. Anna interrupted Manuel, -Well, never mind, honey, I¡¯m going to cook, go drink your milk tea, I¡¯ll call youter. Without waiting for Manuel¡¯s response, Anna closed the kitchen door behind her. She did not want Manuel to ask any more questions. Looking at her sadly, Manuel did not dare to say anything else. Even tea with milk, which he normally found very good, made him feel tired. So he put down his cup and looked at the closed door. He hesitated to tell Anna that Matteo had just brought him here. And that Matteo knew where he lived. But Manuel did not want Anna to be more upset. The boy then thought to himself, ¡°Uncle Matthew must have done something to hurt Aunt Anna, but surely Aunt Anna won¡¯t tell me.¡± Shortly after, Anna came out with a smile on her face, carrying some noodles. Seeing that Manuel still had plenty of milk tea, she asked with some concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey? Manuel was quick to answer, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Anna, I just want to eat the noodles first. Anna stroked his cheek, ¡°What a boy! The spaghetti is ready, let¡¯s go. Manuel noticed how calm Anna seemed, but he was even more afraid to say anything for fear of reminding her of her sadness again. -By the way, I just called your mother to tell her you¡¯re here, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have known you were out. Manuel said vaguely, -Good. He had no intention of not telling Mom, he just didn¡¯t want to disturb her romantic hour. -Not next time, you know. -Sure, Aunt Anna. -Aunt Anna, are you going to open your own restaurant? ¨C Manuel suddenly asked. -Yes,¡± Anna nodded. Spaghetti, and what you¡¯re eating is the novelty I¡¯m going tounch. What do you think of it? Manuel immediately said, -Really? No wonder it¡¯s so good. Will I be able to eat at your restaurant every day? -Yes, but you will have to work for me,¡± Anna said with a smile. -What? -Manuel did not understand. -How to help me with the dishes, serve them, clear the table and so on. -Like a waiter? Anna wanted to tease him, but when he took it seriously, she began to imagine: -Yes, I¡¯ll make you a special uniform, and you can go out the door and ask for customers. -Great! -Manuel¡¯s eyes were full of expectation. -What about the color? Can I decide that? -What? Anna thought amused, -You don¡¯t really want toe and be a waiter, do you? That would make people think I¡¯m exploiting a child. Anna gently stroked Manuel¡¯s head and said, ?Good, then you cane and see me, you don¡¯t have to do anything.¡¯N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Manuel looked at Anna and suddenly became a little sad. He knew that something must have caused the rtionship between Auntie Anna and Uncle Matteo to deteriorate, and he began to wonder, ¡°Did Uncle Matteo think that Auntie Anna had taken me abroad without permission and got angry? Manuel med himself, but at the same time he wanted Anna to be with Matthew. Anna brought Manuel back to Vi Antic just before sunset. Several bodyguards at the gate immediately came to greet Manuel. -Aunt Anna, aren¡¯t youing to see mom? Manuel took Anna¡¯s hand. -I have to go to the hospital, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow, okay? Manuel nodded and watched Anna¡¯s car drive away. -Good night, Mr. Manuel. -Good evening. Manuel also greeted the bodyguards. What a well-behaved boy. Then Manuel arrived. Lately Serena had been getting more and more sleepy, but she had little appetite. So she was very hungry, but she couldn¡¯t eat anything. Then, suddenly, she had a craving for omelet, fried almonds and other snacks. Cristian, of course, had not allowed it, for her health. To satisfy themselves, many disregard the hygiene of the stalls. Chapter 1055: I will go with you. Of course, it was fine to have a snack now and then. However, Cristian disagreed because of the hygienic conditions and preservatives. In order to get Serena to eat something, the servants decided to make sandwiches at home, albeit with much effort. In the end, Cristian had agreed. Just as Serena was about to call Manuel to ask him when he would be back, a boy came through the door. -Manuel? -Manuel hugged Serena. -Where is Aunt Anna? -Serena looked at the door. -Aunt Anna¡¯s father was in a car ident and she went to the hospital. Serena froze at the words, -Really? When? Manuel nodded. Serena panicked in shock and tried to run away. -Mom! -Manuel hurried to stop her. Aunt Anna has already left. Serena took a deep breath, calmed down and asked, -How is her father? Tell me what you know. When Manuel finished, Serena was relieved, but her heart went out to Anna. At that point, Anna became angry but refused to meet with Serena. Serena, who was Matteo¡¯s sister, could not be present in front of Anna. Serena med herself for not being there for her best friend when Anna¡¯s father had had an ident. How would she ovee that difficult moment? Serena was so upset that she could not say a word. -Mom? Manuel tried tofort her. Aunt Anna didn¡¯t tell you because she didn¡¯t want you to worry, that you are pregnant. And her father is fine now. But Serena was still sad about leaving Anna alone. Manuel knew then that it would not be wise to tell her that Anna and Matteo had met today. Manuel helped Serena sit on the couch, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, I will stay with Aunt Anna for you. Serena agreed and decided to take Manuel to public schoolter. *** The next day, Anna was about to pick up Manuel when the doorbell rang. She opened the door and saw Manuel. -Good morning, Aunt Anna,¡¬ Manuel gave a big smile. Anna was a little surprised, -How did you get here? -Mom knows you¡¯ve been having a hard timetely, so she had the drivere with me. Then she added, -And he will stay with us all day so we can go wherever we want. Anna was moved by Serena¡¯s thoughtfulness. -Thank your mother for me, okay? -You can call her. -Yes, I will call herter,¡± Anna smiled with relief. Then they went together to the hospital to visit Anna¡¯s father. Both Giancarlo and Amelia were very fond of Manuel and kept talking to him. Just then Anna¡¯s cell phone rang. -Delivery? Yes, I will be there in a minute, please help me pick him up, thank you very much. Then Anna got up and said, -It¡¯s the furniture, I have to go to the restaurant, take care of Manuel, mom. -Aunt Anna, I will go with you.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. -But I¡¯ll be back soon. You will be bored there. -You can go with them, Amelia. I will be fine here. Manuel you can¡¯t keep him here in the hospital. Anna was speechless, but she knew her father had said this out of the goodness of his heart. In any case, the hospital was the only refuge for the sick. -Dad! -Anna frowned, a little unhappy. Giancarlo immediately waved his hand: -Go ahead, get busy. -Your father is recovering well these days, the nurses will take good care of him,¡± Amelia said. Anna simply nodded. The three walked together to the restaurant. After arranging the furniture, Amelia went back to the hospital and Anna and Manuel returned. Anna was about to ask the driver to take Manuel back, but he took a small bag from the trunk of the car and winked at Anna. Chapter 1056: Gossip. -You¡¯re not going home? Manuel blinked innocently, ¡°Please, Aunt Anna. Angelo had agreed to let Manuel spend time with Anna. Lately he had been quite happy with his daughter Beatrice, although she still did not treat him very well. -Well, you can stay here as long as you want. Anna took Manuel¡¯s luggage bag and went upstairs. Then she met a neighbor who lived next door. -Anna, is he your friend¡¯s son? Anna smiled, ¡°Yes. The older neighbor saw the small bag in Anna¡¯s hand. -What is this? Anna hid the bag behind her back, -Nothing, by the way, your friend is still waiting for you downstairs. Agnes left muttering. -Aunt Anna, did they say something bad about you? -said Manuel with some concern. -No,¡± Anna didn¡¯t care what people thought, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been friends with Serena when she was the target of everyone in thepany. -Aunt Anna, I think I should go home,¡± whispered Manuel. Anna paused and said, ¡°No, stay with me, you don¡¯t care what people say. When she finished, Anna gave a change of clothes to Manuel.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. -Go take a shower, and after dinner stay for TV, okay? Manuel didn¡¯t want to watch TV or go to bed so early, but he couldn¡¯t argue with that. *** In a few days everyone in the old town knew that Anna had brought home a baby. Anna¡¯s parents had lived here for a long time and knew many of the neighbors well, maintaining a polite back and forth. Everyone here knew each other¡¯s family situation and made it a daily conversation. This time, however, ording to the words of those elders, Anna had been abandoned by a man after five years abroad and had returned home with an illegitimate child. Anna was surprised by this gossip. Cristian and Angelo were also very angry. Because Manuel was ndered as an illegitimate son. -Our neighbor wanted to introduce you to a man, but now¡­. Amelia did not know how Anna felt and added fuel to the fire. -Manuel is not an illegitimate son, you know that! -But not the others. Even I would think he¡¯s your son if he wasn¡¯t so cute. Anna could not speak out of irritation. -Daughter, they don¡¯t care about the truth and they won¡¯t believe it. To console themselves, understand? Anna was silent. She had not expected it to be so ridiculous. -Will you let him continue to live here? -Manuel is just a child and I can¡¯t let him get upset. -Exactly, that¡¯s life,¡± Amelia agreed. -And you don¡¯t mind? -Of course not, you don¡¯t want to get married anyway, and I can¡¯t help it. In fact, gossip could have saved Anna a lot of trouble. If everyone had thought Manuel was her son, they would have stopped introducing men to her. -Well,¡± Anna shrugged her shoulders. -It looks like you¡¯re not really getting married,¡± Amelia said helplessly. -But I can support myself, and marriage is not my only option. Chapter 1057: You’re not abusing him, are you? -That doesn¡¯t make sense! I know you haven¡¯t met your love yet, but sooner orter you will have to get married.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Anna did not want to contradict her. Moreover, she wanted to get married to the man she liked. But Anna did not like him. She did not want to get married because she thought she would not like another man in her life. -You are still young and will understand that there is no difficulty that cannot be ovee. Life is a difficult challenge. Amelia knew Anna well and could see that she had changed a lottely. -I¡¯m going to see if Manuel has gotten up. When Giancarlo found out that Manuel and Anna were living together, he wanted to be discharged immediately. But Anna and Amelia disagreed, because he had not yet fully recovered. Giancarlo sulked for a long time, and Anna was amused by her father¡¯s childishness. Amelia chose a lucky day for the opening of Anna¡¯s restaurant the following month. Anna could not wait, wanting to get busy and forget all the sadness. -How about the day Dad is discharged from the hospital? ¨C she suggested. -Well, then I will take him to the restaurant,¡¬ said Amelia. Anna nodded. *** A weekter Anna had prepared balloons and flowers for the opening of the restaurant. And she had hired two people to help her with the promotions, which she took care of for several days. She also had dark circles under her eyes and had lost a lot of weight in thest few days. However, her features were also a little more defined, her eyes were sunken in, and she looked much more beautiful than before, though a little dejected. Amelia hurried to the restaurant after picking up Giancarlo from the hospital, -Be careful, I don¡¯t want to go back to the hospital. Giancarlo stumbled, Amelia helped him and then began to scold him. ¨C Why don¡¯t you listen to me? Oh my God. Giancarlo said nothing more, so as not to argue with her. When the two arrived, the restaurant was already full of customers. Giancarlo looked around and said, ¡°Nice decoration. Anna is very lucky to have rented such a popr store at such a low price. Amelia disagreed, -Bah, that Marcello is a rich man, he doesn¡¯t care about money, okay? Anna guessed exactly how much he misses his wife. -How? Does she know how much he misses her? The couple looked at each other, without speaking. -Here you are. Anna saw the two and reached out to take her father¡¯s arm, -How are you, dad? Did the doctor say anything? -No, but I won¡¯t be able to practice for a while, so I¡¯ll have to stay home. Anna breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Good. -Where is Manuel? Anna¡¯s eyes widened, so Giancarlo was here for Manuel and not for the opening. Anna helped her father sit down and poured him a ss of water. As he continued to look around, Anna said, ¡°Manuel is helping in the kitchen. Immediately Giancarlo¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What? You¡¯re not exploiting him, are you? -What are you talking about? How could this be possible? Given Manuel¡¯s wit. But it was true that he had been behaving much bettertely and had stopped being mean. Chapter 1058: Congratulations Anna thought this had something to do with Matteo. Then she said, suddenly a little lost, ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen. Giancarlo tried to follow her, but was stopped by Amelia. ¨C Stay here, you are still recovering. Giancarlo dared not disagree with his wife¡¯s words. At that moment several people entered, so Amelia said, ¡°Leave it to me, don¡¯t move. Giancarlo looked in the direction of the kitchen, wondering if Manuel would be there, even though he was just a child. He was very happy that his daughter was getting along so well with Serena and Manuel. -How can I help you? -Amelia greeted the people. After seeing that the original driver had been reced by Luca, Serena felt a little annoyed and decided to ask Cristian for rification. After all, Cristian had kept her out of Matteo and Anna¡¯s business, while he himself had let Luca get involved. When they entered, Luca and Cristian were bringing gifts. Cristian did not look happy at all, but very serious, as did Luca. Only after seeing the smiling woman standing next to him did Amelia greet them. -Congrattions to Anna on the opening of the restaurant, and these are gifts for her. Cristian then handed her the gifts. Amelia looked up, looked at Cristian and froze. She thought incredulously, ¡°My God, are there really two people who look so much alike?¡± This tall, handsome man is almost identical to Manuel. Manuel and Amelia had be closer and closer in recent days. And she immediately reacted. -You are Serena, aren¡¯t you? Serena guessed that this woman was Anna¡¯s mother, based on her appearance and age, even though they had never met. But Serena did not expect Amelia to know her. -Yes, I am Serena, but ¡­ -You want to know how I recognize you? Serena smiled and nodded. -I¡¯ve never met you, actually, but Anna talks a lot about you, and Manuel lives in our house now, and more importantly¡­. Amelia looked at Cristian: -He looks a lot like this gentleman. -That¡¯s right,¡± Serena smiled. She tugged on Cristian¡¯s sleeve, ¡°This is Manuel¡¯s father, Cristian. Cristian forced a smile. -Hello, I¡¯m Cristian, Serena¡¯s husband. Amelia knew Cristian was a determined and capable man, but he always did what his wife told him. -Here¡¯s the gift. -Thank you so much for taking care of Anna all these years. Serena seemed kind enough, so Amelia took her hand and went inside.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Serena then let go of Cristian¡¯s sleeve, which inevitably got a little lost. Then he hurried after her. Giancarlo turned his head at the sound of footsteps. -Mr. Cristian? He rubbed his eyes and thought, -Because of the aftermath of the ident? Mr. Cristian? No, he must be here for something, Manuel, maybe?¡± Giancarlo stood up excitedly and greeted him: -Mr. Cristian. -Hello,¡¬ Cristian handed him the gift. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t visit you at the hospital. Giancarlo¡¯s hand trembled and he did not take the gift. -Well¡­ -We didn¡¯t know you were in the hospital, otherwise we would havee to see you, I¡¯m sorry. Serena knew Giancarlo, the director of the finance department. Giancarlo was happy that Mr. Cristian, who had always been distant, came to the restaurant with his wife and gave her a gift. -Serena? Anna peeped out from the kitchen and looked at her with some surprise, -Why didn¡¯t you call me toe get you? -Be quiet, you need to take care of business. Serena looked at Anna, who had lost a lot of weight, but did not dare to express her sadness. Chapter 1059: Splendid decoration -All right, I have help. The restaurant had a Japanese style, and the dark retronterns were very enveloping. Even the taste of the food seemed less important. -The decor is beautiful¡­ -Serena said to Anna. -Mom, Dad. Serena looked up to discover the source of the voice. Manuel watched them with a tray and in his work clothes. Of course, Serena was unfamiliar with the fact that her son looked like that. But she looked at the incredibly handsome boy and immediately wanted to hug him. She eventually resisted the impulse because of the crowd in the restaurant. -What do you think of the clothes for Manuel? -As Serena¡¯s friend for many years, Anna knew how excited Serena was, and she herself had taken many pictures of Manuel when she first saw him dressed like this. She did not stop until Manuel could take no more. -Great! -Serena nodded her head repeatedly. Manuel walked away with his tray and said, -Mom, wait here, I¡¯ll go serve the food. -Ok, son,¡¬ Serena waved her hand behind her back. Pay attention. When Manuel finished serving the food, the three girls at the table could not control themselves for a moment. -How nice, do you work here? -Can I take a picture with you? Please. Manuel politely declined, ¡°No, sorry, my mother is there. -What a shame! He told me no, that it would be worth it to have my picture taken with him,¡± cried the girl. They were students, very energetic and always joking around. Serena thought back to the days when she and Alice were in school. They had been best friends. Now everything had changed. Just as Serena was getting sentimental, she heard a cold voice behind her. -Manuel is going to work here? Everyone immediately turned toward the man. It was Cristian, whose tone was so indifferent that there was barely a trace of emotion. No one but Serena knew what the president of the Ferrari Group was thinking. Cristian¡¯s tenderness was only for Serena. At that moment everyone present suddenly looked pale, except Serena and Luca. Anna was frightened, -No, he¡¯s just having fun, how will Manuel work here? This doesn¡¯t suit him. Serena looked at Cristian with a frown of disgust. Cristian¡¯s improvised words made everyone jerk unconsciously, especially Anna, who was so nervous and scared, which Serena was not amused by. Cristian had to sigh, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anna¡¯s father and mother looked at each other without saying anything. Serena smiled and took Anna¡¯s arm, ¡°Manuel can help you here to train. -No, he has to go back to school in a few days and it¡¯s illegal to make a child work,¡± Anna said ufortably. Everyone agreed on this.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. -Well, let him stay with you for a few more days and don¡¯t worry,¡± Serena stroked Anna¡¯s hand. Anna was relieved to see Cristian so submissive to Serena. -Thank you, Serena,¡± Anna said softly in her ear. Serena was about to respond when she caught a glimpse of Luca, who had not said a word to Anna, but was still staring at her. Serena decided to do something, because Luca had helped her and Cristian a lot over the years. -Please, by the way, I¡¯d like toe up. Serena tugged on Cristian¡¯s sleeve, -Let¡¯s go. And he agreed without hesitation. -Luca? Actually, Anna had seen him before and, of course, remembered theirst meeting. She still remembered the words she had said then, not knowing how much she had hurt Luca. Chapter 1060: She liked a man who would not stay with her. Serena had already left and Anna could no longer pretend not to see Luca with her gift in his hand, so she had to say goodbye to him. Luca came to his senses only when he heard Anna calling him. He hade with Mr. Cristian to congratte Anna on the opening of his restaurant, but found that Anna had lost a lot of weight. Although she was prettier, Luca was worried that she was having a bad time. He preferred Anna with her round face. -Congrattions on the opening and I hope you like the gift. Serena, who wasing up the stairs, heard Luca¡¯s words and thought, -My God, why is he acting like a stranger? Then she looked at Luca again, and Cristian immediately grabbed her by the waist, -Be careful. Serena widened her eyes at Cristian and whispered, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let me interfere before, and now you¡¯re helping Luca, really? Upstairs, Cristian loosened his grip and seemed less worried. He looked at her: -Luca asked me to bring him in. -What? -Could I have refused? Serena was speechless. Anna took the gift and smiled at Luca: -Thank you very much. Knowing that Luca was Cristian¡¯s assistant, Giancarlo did not question their rtionship. After sitting down, Luca became nervous in front of Anna¡¯s parents. -Mr. Cristian is not upset because Manuel works here, is he? -Giancarlo asked cautiously. -Don¡¯t worry, Manuel and Anna get along very well, Mr. Cristian won¡¯t be angry,¡± Luca exined patiently. With Serena here, Cristian did not dare to get angry at all and had to exin himself to her. Giancarlo smiled and said, -It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t want to offend Mr. Cristian. -It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll go and help. Anna then got up to go to the kitchen. -Let me do it,¡± Amelia said. Luca looked at Anna without moving. He should not havee to join her after what Anna had said. But Luca had not controlled himself at the end. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing or if it was the right thing to do¡­. But he knew he had to do something, otherwise he and Anna would not even be friends anymore. Giancarlo saw Luca staring in Anna¡¯s direction and winked deliberately. After greeting the clerk, Anna began to get busy and Amelia whispered, ¡°You have a very happy friend. -What do you mean? -Serena. -She has a good husband, your father says Cristian has a bad temper, but he is handsome, rich and he loves Serena very much, I envy her a lot. Serena was really very happy, but she and Cristian had gone through many frustrations before. Anna didn¡¯t want to tell her mother, so she nodded. -Marriage is vital to a woman¡¯s life, my daughter, so I hope you marry a man like Cristian. Anna did not take it seriously, because not everyone was as lucky as Serena. Anna liked a man who would never be with her. -Are you listening to me? -Yes. -And what are you going to do?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. -Mother, I cannot do anything, I am neither beautiful nor rich. Anna was on the verge of tears when she remembered something sad. Then she smiled when Amelia froze, -Okay, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of myself. I would try to be with another man if I could forget Matthew forever. Chapter 1061: No need to remember you. He began to have more customers at the restaurant in the middle of the day. Maybe it had spread too fast on the Inte, a lot of people hade for Manuel. There were also some influencers who had heard that a new restaurant had opened and that there was a nice waiter, so they had wanted toe and take pictures and increase their influence. Who knew they would see a no-photographing sign hanging in the restaurant after they arrived. If they had taken photos without their permission, they could have been subjected to privacy vitionints. Now many influencers liked to take live videos, plus there were many included all passersby in the video without low limit. Maybe they were just a proforma, but some were able to denigrate passersby, they also used passersby. For example, like Manuel this time. If Anna had not stopped them, Manuel¡¯s photos would have been put on the Inte. He would not have a quiet life in the future. That¡¯s why everyone had felt desperate when they heard that he was not allowed to take photos. But in the end, they were still convinced by Manuel¡¯s good looks and the taste of spaghetti. At the same time, in a six-star hotel room. Two men sat opposite, there were only the two of them in the luxurious room, it seemed too empty, but the auras they both wore filled the void. Marcello poured himself half a ss of alcohol, took it in his hand and shook it lightly. The shadow illuminated by the light on the ss made him a little distracted. He merely looked at it without drinking it. After a while he said, ¡°That girl¡¯s restaurant has opened, aren¡¯t you going to see it? The person in front of him stopped his chopsticks once and was back to normal in no time. -Is this what you meant by meeting me today? Matteo looked up, his indifferent gaze fell on Marcello¡¯s face. A good serious friend, calm and controlled as always, he looked like a saint without feeling or desire. If it were not for the things he had scolded him for earlier, Marcello would have really believed him. But now, Marcello knew the secret of the bottom of Matthew¡¯s heart without meaning to. His life was boring, now he had discovered a little secret from his good friend, plus his friend appreciated that he did not want to admit it. This point had really renewed Marcello¡¯s interest. -Just to remind you that you owe me a favor. -He replied jokingly, wearing a smile with many meanings at the corners of his mouth as he brought the ss to his lips, lightly sipping the alcohol. Matthew frowned. -Did youe with the driver? -No. -Don¡¯t say I don¡¯t worry about you, you are not allowed to drive after drinking alcohol. Marcello continued drinking the alcohol slowly, -I haven¡¯t lost my memory, no need to remind me. Hearing this, Matteo frowned further. -How, you owe me such a big favor, what if I need you as a driver afterwards? Again, this was a favor. Matteo¡¯s stomach hurt to hear this word. But he still reached out to pinch the center of his eyebrows and lowered his eyes, eating his food. Marcello was not so boring, if he repeatedly reminded him that he owed him a favor, it was only to joke with him. However, they had been good friends for so many years, it was the first time he asked him for a favor. Besides, it was for a girl. Marcello saw him calmly, drank all the alcohol in the ss satisfactorily. He filled another ss slowly, shaking it slightly. -Speak. Matthew¡¯s action did not change, nor did he respond to him. Marcello continued, -Why, you don¡¯t want to say it? Okay, I¡¯m not forcing you, so why don¡¯t you tell me if you like this girl? Matteo looked up at him unpleasantly. -Since when did you be so nosy? -Boredom, you also know I have nothing to do every day now, so I can be a gossip. When he heard this, Matteo curled his lips, he had known Marcello for a long time, there had been a time when Marcello wanted to die for a woman, he didn¡¯t know how he had dissuaded this brother. Then Marcello had lost his way, he had left thepany without management, he had fallen day by day. Fortunately, his family¡¯s background, ability and capital were strong, so even though he had lost his way, he had not damaged thepany. But thepany had been bankrupt for a long time. -Turn back to running thepany if you are bored.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. -No, running thepany is boring, it¡¯s more interesting to talk about gossip. Although Marcello wasughing, the smile did not reach the back of his eyes. Matteo knew that the wounds in his heart would not heal so quickly, he said no more. After that, no matter what Marcello said, Matteo did not listen to him. Then Marcello drank the alcohol until Matteo held him back. -That¡¯s all for today, I¡¯ll ask the driver to take you home. Having said that, Matteo got up and put on his suit jacket. Although Marcello drank a lot of alcohol, his conscience was clear. After his wife¡¯s death, he had been drinking to the point of being skin and bones for a long time. He anesthetized himself with alcohol every day. At first, his drinking ability was not good, alcohol could have the function of anesthesia. But day after day, year after year, alcohol could no longer anesthetize him. Drinking alcohol was like drinking water for Marcello. Of course, he was only referring to the mental aspect. Alcohol had done a lot of damage to his body, especially to his stomach. It was impossible to count the number of times Marcello had gone to the hospital for drinking alcohol. Each time, he had contributed a lot to the treatment, but he had never been able to stop drinking. He wanted to keep his dead wifepany, but he also appreciated life. Just because his life had been exchanged for his wife¡¯s. It had always been difficult to look back, Marcello also stood up. -Ok, let¡¯s go. Only if our Lord Matthew serves me as a driver. Well, you can¡¯t refuse me where I want to go. Marcello had nned well in his heart. Matteo opened the door with a dark face. The two of them entered the elevator together and then drove the car. The driver was waiting for Matteo at the bottom of the stairs. -Sir Matteo. -Come back first with my car and pick me upter. -Yes, Mr. Matteo. The driver left quickly after receiving Matteo¡¯s order. Marcello took out the key and gave it to Matteo, and the two got into the car. -Let¡¯s go, take me to the girl¡¯s ce to see. Once in the car, Marcello slumped into the passenger seat, looking drunk, but what he had said was super lucid. Matteo stopped his action for a moment, looked at Marcello from the side of his head. Marcello looked at him with augh. -What, you don¡¯t dare to go? Matteo half-closed his thin lips, his beard was taut and his face colder. -You are a mature man and you are still afraid to see a little girl? Matteo, I¡¯ve known you for so many years, howe I don¡¯t know you still have the moments to be such a coward? Marcello teased him. Matteo¡¯s face appeared cold under the illumination of the car¡¯s dim lights. -The favor I owe you, I will return it, but that is not the reason to joke with me. Marcello, even if you want to make the jokest, you must have a limit. -Oh, you¡¯re angry,¡± Marcello shook his head hopelessly, ¡°I¡¯m really afraid. But I, Marcello, am lucky to be able to see my good friend¡¯s appearance like this. What do you think she will think if I tell her it was you who asked me to do this thing? Chapter 1062: How dare I be quiet. There was a sudden silence in the car. It seemed that Marcello wanted to fight Matteo to the end. He had said the serious words on purpose, yet he had forced Matteo. After a while, Matteo took out his cell phone and began to make a call. Marcello narrowed his eyes, ¡°What are you doing? -I¡¯m calling a driver for you. Marcello was stunned and lost his smile, -Is this really necessary, it¡¯s not just a joke, have you noticed how you act on your sore spots? Matteo ignored him, the call had already been made. Marcello was left hopeless by what he saw, he reached out his hand to press the screen. -This is it, okay? I have a headache, let¡¯s go home. Matteo turned his head, looked at him with an indifferent face, his eyes were dark. -Remember you still owe me a favor, I¡¯ll ask you next time. -Marcello picked up his hand after saying this, closed his eyes and leaned back in his seat looking very tired. Matteo saw that his friend was not feeling very well, did not even continue to argue with him, put his cell phone away and drove. As dusk came, the sky had also gradually turned ck. There were more customers at lunchtime. Anna did not think the business was so sessful for the first day. She had not been able to eat anything because of the all-daymitment, even the two employees were super busy. Amelia and Giancarlo had also stayed behind to help. Serena was pregnant, everyone dared not ask her to do anything. She hadn¡¯t bothered either, doing nothing didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t make someone else help. She pushed Cristian who was standing next to her. -It looks like the ce is too full¡­ will you help them serve the dishes? Cristian, who had been pushed, twisted the corners of his mouth, -Serving dishes? It seemed he couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard, even though Serena had said it, but-let them serve the dishes. Cristian looked closely at Serena, questions in his eyes. Unfortunately, Serena didn¡¯t quite understand. When they found themselves looking at each other, Serena blinked innocently: -Go away.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Cristian twisted the corners of his mouth, Giancarlo who was close to see the situation, saidughing hastily, -Hahaha, Mrs. Serena, you made a great joke, the arrival of Mr. Cristian and Mrs. Serena is already an honor for this restaurant, if you do services in the restaurant¡­. He dared not think about it, also, how was it possible that Mr. Cristian would serve dishes in the restaurant? He was the president of a group! He had never done such things in his whole life. Serena saw that Cristian was not moving, she also heard what Giancarlo said, maybe she understood him too, she nodded her head, -Well, I¡¯m going. With that said, Serena stood up. Cristian saw her get up, took her hand with her eyebrows suddenly furrowed. She was already four months pregnant, her belly was already evident. But the winter clothes were fat, plus Serena was thin, that¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t showing. But even that could not cover the fact that she was pregnant, and the embryo was not stable this time, so Cristian was very worried about her. He saw that she was about to get up to help them at that moment, Cristian grabbed her wrist and pulled her back, then stood up. -Stay here. Serena looked at him unhappily. The dark depths of Cristian¡¯s eyes showed a feeling of deep despair, his voice softened a little: -I¡¯ll go. -E? -I¡¯ll bring the dishes, okay? Giancarlo, who was standing beside him, was stunned with his mouth suddenly open. The round shape of the mouth could almost contain an egg. -Okay. -Serena nodded with satisfaction, said quietly, ¡°Well, he will do the work for you, we will help here for a while and go home. -Okay, wait for me here. Cristian turned around and went inside. Once he left, Giancarlo also got up following him, he looked like he was going to stop him, but he was stopped by Serena. -Giancarlo, let him go, he is busy at the restaurant. It doesn¡¯t cost much to help out now. Giancarlo was very nervous: -How can the president do things like that? He can¡¯t, Mrs. Serena, you¡¯d better let me do it¡­. -Giancarlo! -Serena stopped him, -We are Anna¡¯s friends, it¡¯s normal that we help her for the restaurant. Besides, it¡¯s not thepany here, Giancarlo, don¡¯t be so pushy, otherwise¡­. She will also find it very embarrassing. Serena said so, Giancarlo could not say anything else, he could only nod his head. Cristian entered the kitchen, Luca was washing dishes, he saw Cristian entering, he was a little surprised, -Mr. Cristian, why are you entering, is there something wrong outside? Anna also raised her head looking at him when she heard the sound. Cristian frowned, closed his lips, he seemed to be struggling with something, after a moment, a sentence came out of his weakly closed lips. -Can I be of any help? Everyone heard it and faces changed a little. Anna reacted more quickly, shook her head, -No, no, we¡¯ll be done here before long, Mr. Cristian, go keep Serenapany. However, Cristian did not move, he knew there was a need in the restaurant. If he left now, Serena woulde and help herself. She saw him not move, Anna was embarrassed, but she did not know what to say either. Luca looked at Anna, who was still washing the bowls with her head down. Actually it was the first time he was washing the bowls, he had been by Mr. Cristian¡¯s side for a long time, he seemed to be omnipotent, but he was not good at cooking the real things. But his study skills were strong, even if he could not do it at his best, it was not bad either. If he had not washed the bowls well the first time, he washed them several times. At least, he had been entrusted with this work; others could do other things. But Luca, as of this moment, could not think of what Mr. Cristian could do. On the contrary, it seemed to him that because of Mr. Cristian¡¯s aura, if he continued to stay here, he could influence people here, the rest could not continue to work well. For example, the two girls who were hired. Because of Mr. Cristian¡¯s appearance, they were looking at him all the time, even their faces were red with embarrassment. Luca, -¡­ No one dared to make Cristian work, but Amelia was different. She knew what the couple was talking about then, she understood that Cristianing in now was because of what Serena had said. So she was not polite, and called Cristian directly. -Cristian, if you want to help out, help me serve these noodles at table number 3. Table number 3? Cristian took one look, took the tray with a nod, and then turned around with an indifferent face. -Mom, how can you¡­ -Oh, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s already going, it¡¯s your fault for not letting him help with something, why do you think he came? She had heard him, Anna thought again, as best she could understand him. Cristian hade in, but Serena had not. It must have been Serena who had let him in. -Since he wants to help, you be quiet. -Anna bit her lower lip, still not holding back the corners of her mouth twitching, ¡°How can I be quiet¡­. Chapter 1063: Memory Recovery (1) The great president of the Ferrari group came to her small restaurant to serve dishes for her. If it were not for Serena, he would never have thought of this in his whole life. It seemed that after meeting Serena, all things had be different. Thinking about this, Anna lowered her eyelids without saying anything. And at that moment, Luca suddenly said, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry. Now, Mr. Cristian, listen carefully to Mrs. Serena¡¯s words, don¡¯t be under pressure at all. Of course Anna knew that Cristian was doing it for Serena, but it was also for Serena, that her burden was heavier. -Yes. She nodded her head and spoke no more. Luke looked at the side of her face, moved his lips, looked like he wanted to say something, but he was silent again. Amelia, who was beside him, saw everything that happened, seemed to understand everything. Soon after, Serena saw a figuree out of the kitchen, took a tray in her hands, on it were two bowls of spaghetti. She saw this scene, Serena was in suspense, she knew Cristian hade in to give her a hand, but she thought Cristian would only help wash the vegetables in the kitchen, she did not expect him¡­ He would be serving dishes in the dining room. Serena blinked, it seemed that the restaurant had more and more customers after that. The couple¡¯s visits were matched by air, Serena clearly saw that the bottom of Cristian¡¯s eyes carried little frustration, but besides frustration, there was cuddling. Very quickly, frustration was reced by mimicry, he moved his thin lips and said two words to Serena. There were no sounds, but Serena understood them. -What is he saying? He¡¯s not angry, is he? -Although Serena had calmed Giancarlo down, Giancarlo was still nervous. That¡¯s why from the moment Mr. Cristian had left, his eyes had followed him constantly . Now he was like the courtier of the old days, and Cristiane was like the emperor.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The emperor had given up his dignity to serve dishes to the daughter of the courtier. This thing was very unreal from all sides. It looked like a dream from how astonished he was. It looked like Cristian was about to go into a rage a secondter. But when he turned to look at Serena with a smile, it seemed that his frightened heart was healed again. -It¡¯s okay, he doesn¡¯t get mad. Of course, Serena did not tell Giancarlo what Cristian had said just before, she just lowered her head andughed. He said nothing, only moved his lips, but Serena understood. He said to wait for me. Then Serena heard some shoutinging from the restaurant, heard a little and looked toward the source of the sound. It was some girls, they could not bear to scream in surprise after seeing Cristian¡¯s good looks. But Cristian had left with an indifferent face after serving the dishes. -My God, are waiters so handsome now? Is it a sin to be a waiter with such a handsome face? -You think too much, ording to what he brings, he¡¯s definitely not a waiter. -He¡¯s not a waiter, so what¡¯s he doing here? -See the logo on his suit? That logo belongs to a famous designer in the country, this dress alone is already expensive, how can he be a waiter? Also, ording to his aura, he is probably a big person. -Why is he serving as a waiter here? -She felt sorry for the girl who asked the question suddenly after knowing how strong Cristian is, -With what you say, he seems to be a big person, I think he is a nice waiter, I think if I can seduce him. -Oh, what dream do you have, sister? Handsome guys almost all have girlfriends, even if he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend¡­. Well, he might have a boyfriend. The girls talked andughed. Cristian returned to the kitchen, continuing to serve the dishes. Amelia saw that he was doing the task well and gave it to him, still with a smile on his face. Because she believed that even though Cristian¡¯s face was indifferent, he also wore some words on his forehead, ¡°Don¡¯te near me.¡± The person who had sent him to serve the dishes was not rational. But-he was handsome! Moreover, Manuel looked a lot like him, the big one and the little one served dishes together, he was a bright spot in the restaurant. Then the restaurant business would be more sessful. When Cristian turned around, splinters of images suddenly appeared in his mind. At the same time, sounds rang close to his ears. ¡°Serena, I warn you, you are only my assistant in front of people. ¡± ¡°Helping you is only so you don¡¯t embarrass the Ferrari family, understand? ¡± These words¡­ Cristian frowned, he had obviously said them. Although it had taken him some time to see many times their past brought by Luca these days, he was also only able to know a general situation. The conversations and details of the two¡¯s taking had not yet fullye out. That is why Cristian could only associate a few images and rarely depended on these data. Also-it was very difficult to remember these images. Sometimes, a sh point would appear in his mind, several memory splinters would move in his head. But ¡­ he could not remember everything. But the sentences of that moment made Cristian covertly startle. The tone seemed very¡­ How many too many things had he really done to Serena in the past? Perhaps because of the trifles, Cristian¡¯s aura was cooler. But he had not scared the customers away; on the contrary, he had attracted more attention from the customers. They had also held back their faces after not getting a response to the greeting. -Oops¡­ he is really handsome, super handsome¡­. I really like this kind of cocky man with a cold face! I want to throw myself at him. Cristian¡¯s head hurt, he reached out to pinch the center of his eyebrows as he went down the stairs. Someone chased him from behind. -Sir, wait. Cristian stopped his steps, turned his head looking at that disgruntled person. The person chasing him was a little girl with a red face, biting her lower lip and looking at Cristian nervously. -It¡¯s just that¡­ My friend wants to add beef noodles, could you ce the order for me? Cristian looked up and said in a cold voice, -Yes. The girl got the answer, joy appeared in her eyes, -Sir, you are very good, so if you can¡­. Cristian frowned, many splinters of memory passed in front of his eyes again. Moreover, they were thrown at him at the same time, the headache was increasing. The girl next door kept talking. -I¡­ she¡¯s really my friend¡­ you seem to be nice, she wants to befriend you, I don¡¯t know if we can add Facebook¡­. -Actually, I¡¯m just¡­ Oh! Sir, it¡¯s okay, sir! Serena and Giancarlo were talking, but suddenly they heard the frightened scream of a girling from the second floor. She was frightened, she did not pick up her ss of tea properly, and the tea burned her red and white hands. Chapter 1064: Memory Recovery (2) Giancarlo was frightened as well; he stood up quickly. -You didn¡¯t burn yourself, did you? Serena looked at the center of her red palm, her heart pounding. She had an ominous feeling. Her right was the blind spot, she couldn¡¯t see things in the staircase on the second floor, so she didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened. -What had happened on the second floor? Giancarlo¡¯s attention had also been drawn to the sound a while ago, only he had not yet had time to check what had happened-Serena had dropped her tea, that¡¯s why Giancarlo¡¯s attention had been caught by Serena. The one sitting across from her was Mrs. Serena, if she had been injured in her daughter¡¯s restaurant, what could she have done? Giancarlo shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know clearly either, I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong. I will checkter, but your hand? Do you go inside and wash with water? Or I¡¯ll tell Anna to buy some medicine for you. -I¡¯m fine. Serena¡¯s heart seemed to beat suddenly, although Cristian¡¯s appearance seemed normal, she was still worried. Giancarlo was sitting here as she was and knew nothing about the situation. Serena was worried, did nothing to her burned hands and stood up directly. -Giancarlo, I¡¯m going to check the situation, sit here. Giancarlo saw that she had a bad face, could only stand up and said, -Good, I¡¯ll go with you there. -All right. Who knew just got up walking toward the stairs, he heard a girl was shouting.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. -Help, somebody help me, a gentleman fainted here. This sentence struck Serena¡¯s heart like a stone hammer. She was very frightened and walked with a quick step. After taking a good look at the scene in front of her, she remained suspended in the same ce. -Mr. Cristian, what happened? Giancarlo began to stutter out of nervousness. Even the color of his old face began to turn white. Just as Anna came out to serve the dishes, she too heard the sound, -What happened? When she saw the situation clearly, her beautiful face also turned white, she went to take care of Serena quickly as she took out her cell phone. -Serena, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call the ambnce right away. But Serena pressed his hand and looked toward her, -It will take too long to call the ambnce. Get Luca out and let¡¯s go to the hospital right away. -Ok, I¡¯ll call Luca now. And so Serena, after talking to Anna, climbed thedder with quick steps to immediately lift Cristian. The girl helping to hold Cristian looked at Serena with a doubtful look in her eyes. -Thanks for taking care of him, I¡¯ll take care of him now. -Serena went to squat down and supported Cristian . Cristian¡¯s face was very pale, there was a lot of sweat all over his body, the center of his eyebrows were furrowed, it was obvious he was in a lot of pain. She kept silent, wiped the cold sweat off Cristian¡¯s forehead and waited in silence. Even though her heart was very frightened so much that it felt like it wasing out of her chest. The girl, who wanted to get to know Cristian recently, saw Serena¡¯s actions in silence; she had already understood everything in her heart. After a while, Luca ran up the stairs, ¡°Mrs. Serena, what¡¯s wrong with Mr. Cristian? Serena raised her head, her voice was calm. -Help me put him in the car and let¡¯s go to the hospital right away. -Okay. Then several people helped support Cristian down the stairs. Manuel also ran out of the kitchen, when he came out, he saw his father being carried to the car by Luca, he ran quickly with his legs. -Mom! Serena heard Manuel¡¯s voice, turned her head to look at him and said in a low voice, -Manuel, now I have to take Dad to the hospital, you stay at Aunt Anna¡¯s restaurant and don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll call youter, okay? Although Manuel was also very worried, he even wanted to say that he would go too. But he knew that if he was there, Mom would be distracted from looking after him. Finally Manuel could only nod his head, and obediently say, ¡°Okay, take care of dad, I will wait for your call. There was an unexpected pause in the restaurant for everyone. Amelia also noticed what happened next. When she came out, they left, then Amelia saw her daughtere back despondent. -Anna, what happened? Amelia asked dragging her daughter along. Anna sadly recounted what had just happened : ¡°I wanted to go with them, but Serena did not agree. She asked me to stay at the restaurant to take care of business. Do you think so? With what happened, how can I be in the mood? Mom, what am I going to do? Amelia examined the remaining customers in the restaurant, blinked, -If today was not the first day the restaurant was open, it would not matter if you close it now, but will your spaghetti restaurant business continue in the future if you close it now? Giancarlo made the decision on the spur of the moment: -Why are you worrying about these things now? Mr. Cristian is in the hospital, but he helped us a lot today. It¡¯s okay if we close the restaurant now. If the customers really like it, they won¡¯t miss a day or two. Anna nodded approvingly. -Mom, that¡¯s how I feel too. If I continued to stay here, I would feel really ufortable. Amelia said. There are still so many people in the restaurant, should we kick them out? Giancarlo, can you say something with the whole situation in mind, you worry about your Mr. Cristian going to the hospital, but others don¡¯t worry? Do you think I have a heart of stone? More importantly, what role will you y if you go to the hospital now? Serena instructed us to look after Manuel, what does that mean? You don¡¯t mind if we go to help at the hospital, leaving little Manuel there. -Leave it alone, don¡¯t even talk about it if you can¡¯t help. There are doctors at the hospital, your wife and assistant are by your side. For our part, we take care of Manuel and hang a que at the restaurant. Even though we don¡¯t take customers now, we can¡¯t throw customers out either. Anna was already in pain; she had found out that her parents were fighting before her. She felt a pain in her head, shushed them, -Let¡¯s do this, let¡¯s not get any more customers from now on, let¡¯s settle the customers well and take Manuel to the hospital. It was time, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it either. But she had to go, settled everything in the restaurant and then left. After dismissing all the customers, Anna removed her apron from her body as she said to Manuel: -Manuel, it¡¯s a littlete now, would you rather not go to the hospital with me? Manuel shook his head, -Aunt Anna, I¡¯m not sleepy. It was true, his father was in the hospital, Manuel was a smart boy, how was it possible that he could sleep at that hour. Finally he took him to the hospital. Giancarlo wanted to go with them, but he was turned away by Amelia. -You just left the hospital today, you don¡¯t move freely, what can you do by going with them? Your daughter has to look after you if you go to the hospital, won¡¯t you be a nuisance? Chapter 1065: 24-hour observation Giancarlo had a displeased expression at what Amelia had said. -Why does my daughter have to look after me if I go to the hospital? Something so serious has happened to Mr. Cristian, how is it possible that I don¡¯t visit him? -Stop, let your daughter go, you will cause her trouble if you go. Giancarlo waved his hands in discontent, he wanted to fight for himself, but he had no choice with Amelia. Anna heard him next door and persuaded him in a low voice. -Dad, mom is right. It is not convenient to go alone sote, I should also find a moment to take you home. It would be a hassle the round trip. If you really worry about Mr. Cristian, wait until tomorrow. Get a good rest tonight and go to the hospital tomorrow to visit him. Having said that, Anna ignored the two elders, picked up her bag and Manuel. -Thank you for closing the restaurant for me, I will take Manuel to the hospital now. Manuel obediently turned his hand over to Giancarlo and Amelia. Anna finished walking out the door of the restaurant and hailed a cab. She did not expect a familiar figure to appear before her. -Luca, what are you doing here?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Weren¡¯t you in the hospital just now? Luca heard the sound, turned his head, and a warm smile appeared on the side of his lips. -I know you¡¯re worried, that¡¯s why I came to get you as soon as I had time. She had said Luca, not you, that¡¯s why. This sentence didn¡¯t give Anna any pressure, plus now she was also in a hurry to go to the hospital, but she didn¡¯t know which hospital it was. It was better for someone to take them, there was no need to make a phone call. -Entry. After getting into the car, Anna hugged Manuel to her side. The temperature was cold now, even she was afraid of letting Manuel take a chill, she checked on him several times before getting out. -If you are sleepy, lie on myp and get some sleep, I will wake you up when we get there. Manuel rubbed his eyes, -Aunt Anna, I¡¯m not sleepy. Annaughed slightly at him and gently rubbed his head, -Good boy. Then something seemed to happen to her. Suddenly, she quickly raised her head. -It¡¯s not fair, you came here, isn¡¯t that how you left Serena alone in the hospital? She¡¯s pregnant, how can she¡­ -I don¡¯t do such rash things, Mrs. Serena haspany now. How else had she dared to leave the hospital? It was because there was someone to take care of Mrs. Serena if Luca dared to leave. Did she havepany? -Who? When they had left, there were only the three of them. Luca had left; who else was keeping Serenapany there? One name shed through her mind, it had to be just him. Anyway, he had always been very concerned about Serena¡¯s things. Sure enough, Luca, who was moving on after hearing her question, fell silent for a while and slowly began to say. -Matteo. Matteo. This word struck Anna¡¯s heart, almost at the same time, she turned her head looking out the window and spoke no more. She had decided to avoid him, not expecting him. She was going to meet him soon. But she was now going to see Serena and Mr. Cristian, she didn¡¯t care who was there. She just had to pretend that she didn¡¯t care at that moment. For hearing that name, she was silent in the car for a while. Luca regretted that too; he clearly knew that name had a special meaning for her. Why had she mentioned it? But-she had asked, he had to say it. Was it really that important? This awkward scenested until they arrived at the hospital, he stood up after getting out of the car. -I¡¯ll take you upstairs. * -Don¡¯t worry too much, since the doctor says he¡¯s fine, so just take it easy. In the hospital corridor, Matteo was stillforting his little sister. Because she was facing Matteo, Serena lifted the corners of her mouth slightly and nodded her head, ¡°Yes. Seeing her appearance, Matteo frowned, -You don¡¯t need to pretend to be all smiles and smiles in front of your brother. -Brother, I¡¯m not pretending anything, just worrying about him. Although the doctor said Cristian had no serious problems, he still needed a 24-hour observation, plus the most important situation now was that it was not known when he would wake up. Everyone knew what the 24-hour observation meant. It meant that within 24 hours Cristian¡¯s situation could change again, but they did not know what exactly the change was. It would be good or bad. Thinking so, Serena closed her eyes and felt very tired. -So, I¡¯ll take you home, tomorrow morning I¡¯ll send Mario to pick you up from the hospital. -No,¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°I want to stay here with him. -Serena,¡± Matteo called her by name in the most serious tone, ¡°you are pregnant, the weather is cold and he needs to be watched for 24 hours. Do you want to stay here with him for 24 hours? -Yes. Serena nodded her head without hesitation, this made Matthew very angry, he wanted to say something, Serena suddenly stood up, -I¡¯m sorry brother, but I can¡¯t go home, you don¡¯t convince me, I have to go to the bathroom for a moment. Having said that, Serena went directly into the women¡¯s bathroom without turning her head. Even Matthew could no longer follow her, he could only wait for her return by leaning against the wall. A sound of rapid, ttering footsteps resounded. Matthew turned his head to the side, three figures appeared at that moment in the empty hallway. Luke walked in front, Anna held Manuel and followed him. The three walked together like this. Anna and Luca¡¯s shadows met with light and then ovepped. Watching this scene, Matteo narrowed his dark eyes. A violence passed through his eyes quickly. Anna had nned, she was going to look for Serena right after she arrived. She would not wait for Matteo alone in the empty hallway. He who was tall and handsome leaned against the wall, his figure seemed a bit lonely. She nced at him and immediately enjoyed the beautiful view. Then he began to look for Serena. She did not see her, but she did not ask Matteo either. Manuel standing next to her had a sharp wink, called Matteo, -Uncle. -Yes,¡¬ Matteo nodded and exined, -Your mother is in the bathroom. -Uncle, how is my father? He is still inside, he needs a 24-hour observation. His voice and tone were indifferent, no humor could be heard. Luke¡¯s eyes crossed Matthew¡¯s for a moment, then each shifted. Matteo half-closed his thin lips, no one knew where he was looking. Then the awkward silence of the car moved into the hallway. Manuel looked at the three adults in front of him, feeling tired. Since thest time he had made Aunt Anna sad, he dared not say or do anything without permission. He used to think he was very smart, but then he realized he didn¡¯t understand anything about adult love rtionships. ¡°Oh, naughty Daddy, why had he gone to the hospital again? And he wasn¡¯t even here¡­. ¡° Chapter 1066: Bringing in the blankets Fortunately, it did not take long for Serena to return. Seeing Serena, Anna and Manuel rushed to her and approached. -Serena. -Mom. Serena had not thought she would see them after calming down in the bathroom, so she was a little surprised. She had assumed that Anna woulde here because she already had this n toe. But Serena had stopped her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Finally, Anna arrived unexpectedly. Serena said, ¡°Today is the first day the noodle shop is open, will it be okay if you came here? Anna frowned without saying anything. -Serena, don¡¯t talk to me about the start of the business. All that doesn¡¯t matter now. Serena smiled, -Why doesn¡¯t it matter? Normally there would be no problem if I came here, but today is ¡­. -I can find another one if the store has problems. But now you are alone and how could I note with what happened. We already know Cristian¡¯s situation. I will stay with you. Sit down. Anna pointed to nearby chairs and Serena had only to nod. The three sat down. Perhaps because of the special time, Manuel was very quiet. Apart fromforting Serena by stroking her arm, he said nothing. Luca and Matteo continued to stand on their sides when the three were in the chair. And very soon they were silent. They did not know when Cristian would wake up or what to do, but it waspletely impossible for them to leave now. Time passed. Gradually, the temperature seemed to drop. Anna felt a little cold, but she didn¡¯t dare say so. Now what made her worry most was Serena. At the thought that Serena was pregnant, Anna said, -Serena, I think you might-¡¬. -Don¡¯t tell me anything, I won¡¯te back. -You misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t want to advise you to go back. We have been good friends for many years, don¡¯t I know you? I wanted to tell you to book a ward in the nearby hospital, because Cristian will have to stay in the hospital after the medical examination. There will be beds in the hospital ward and you can put yourselves to sleep. -Mrs. Serena, that¡¯s fine with me. You are weak while we are in the coldest season. When it is night, it will be colder. When Mr. Cristian wakes up, if something happens to you, we won¡¯t be able to exin it to you. It was true that it was very cold in the hallway. When it was night, it was colder. Although Serena could stand the cold, the baby in her belly could not. Besides, Serena was with Anna and Manuel. She could not let the three who were with her suffer. Serena nodded, ¡°Well, let¡¯s book one. Since they had asked for a VIP hospital room, the room was self-contained and well equipped. But everyone had not showered because they had not brought clothes. When Serena entered the room, she turned to Luca and Matteo. The two men looked at each other and said, ¡°We will stay here, rest well. Serena nodded and gave them an appreciative look. -I will bring you a nketter. Anna also entered the room. After the three left, Luke said, -I think I have to go to work tomorrow, leave them in my care. -No need. Luca looked at him without saying anything. Thus, the two stood and watched. *** Inside the hospital room, even though the three were lying down, they could not fall asleep. Even though she closed her eyes, Serena was worried about Cristian and was very upset. She was a little sleepy, but when she was about to fall asleep, she dreamed of Cristian lying down in the emergency room and immediately woke up from fright. Manuel had slept with Anna. More than anything, he wanted to sleep with Serena. Considering that Serena was pregnant and could hurt her, he had chosen to sleep with Anna. The light was on and Anna and Manuel looked at each other. Then Anna stroked Manuel¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°Go to sleep. Manuel blinked and looked at her very innocently. He said nothing, but kept his eyes open. Anna looked at Serena, felt worried and exhaled. Anna herself could not fall asleep, and neither could Manuel. She said, ¡°Now. Don¡¯t sleep if you don¡¯t want to. But sleep when you are sleepy. Manuel agreed. As the two looked at each other in silence, suddenly there was a rustling. Anna turned and found that Serena had gotten up. -Serena? Anna immediately got out of bed and asked, -What¡¯s wrong? Seeing Anna¡¯s concern, Serena had to exin. -It just urred to me that Luke and Matthew will be cold in the hallway, so I will bring them a nket. Serena had taken two nkets, but Anna stopped her. -You¡¯re lying on the bed and you¡¯re not warm enough, let me get them. -But. -You¡¯re pregnant and you need to take care of yourself. It¡¯s very cold outside, what would happen to the baby if it had a cold? Let me take care of it, I¡¯m stronger. Anna removed the nkets and said to Manuel, -Manuel, take care of your mother. Don¡¯t let her go out. Serena did not know what to say. She was pregnant, but why did she seem to be treated like a child? Manuel rose to the order. Looking at Serena, he said, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t go out. Although Serena felt bad, what they were doing now made her want tough. *** In the hallway, Luca and Matteo stood independently. Since Serena and Anna had left, they had not yet sat down. Anna was surprised to see them still standing. Didn¡¯t they feel tired? Apart from that,pared to inside the room, it was very cold outside. A cold wind was blowing and Anna shivered. Luca saw everything and frowned. -Why did you go out? -I came to bring you nkets. It¡¯s too cold outside. If you feel cold, cover yourself and don¡¯t catch cold. Chapter 1067: There was nowhere to hide. The two approached, and Luke held out his hand to receive the nkets. Because of the proximity, Anna could feel Luca¡¯s coldness. Luca identally touched Anna¡¯s hand when he took the nkets. Compared to Anna¡¯s hand, Luca¡¯s was like ice. But Anna¡¯s was warm and inviting. Anna felt a little embarrassed and immediately withdrew her hand. Luca sighed and took the nkets as if nothing had happened. Anna had brought two nkets to give to both of them. Since she didn¡¯t want to talk to Matthew at all, she gave them both directly to Luca to give one to Matthew. Anna asked curiously, ¡°Do you need hot water? Luca looked at her, the thin girl, and turned her down. -No need. A nket will do. It¡¯s cold at night. Rest first and don¡¯t go out again. After Luca had exined everything, Anna did not know what to say, nodded and left. From start to finish, Anna had not looked at Matthew or talked to him. After Anna left, Luke turned toward Matthew, whose profile and gaze were hidden in the shadows. With his mouth closed, Matteo looked serious and strong. Not knowing what had happened, Luke sensed Matteo¡¯s enmity. Be that as it may, it had nothing to do with Luca. It was Matteo who rejected Anna. Considering this, Luca threw the nket to Matteo. Matteo caught it impassively. After throwing him the nket, Luca said wryly, ¡°Now it doesn¡¯t bother you anymore. You have what you wanted. Actually, Matteo felt jealous, because Anna¡¯s attitude had shown that she had not yet forgotten him. If she no longer cared about Matteo, she could simply hand him the nket and leave. But she had not said a word to him, which meant she did care about Matteo. Lately, she had been saying that she needed to sort out her feelings. But Luke also knew that it was not easy to let go of the feeling when you were in love with someone.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hearing his sarcasm, Matteo looked at Luca without replying. He had no intention of bothering him anymore¡­. Since thest time they had met, he had been on his best behavior. Last time he had greeted Matteo very naturally. But now he had not greeted or looked at him. Matteo had recovered from his bad mood. This, too, was a good sign. With the nket thrown by Luke, Matteo closed his eyes and was very upset. *** Anna had already returned to the hospital room. After closing the door, she discovered that Serena and Manuel were still awake. She smiled and approached them. -Are you still not asleep? -I¡¯m keeping an eye on Mom so she doesn¡¯t go out. Serena said nothing. -What an excuse! Well, you¡¯re not sleeping to keep an eye on her. -Anna. -I know. Just go to sleep. Don¡¯t bete. You have to get up tomorrow. Manuel nced at Serena, then at Anna, got into bed and covered himself with the sheet. ¡°Go to sleep,¡± he thought. Seeing that Manuel had climbed into bed, the two looked at each other. Annaforted her, ¡°Go to sleep. You are pregnant and don¡¯t think too much. Cristian will be fine tomorrow. Not wanting Anna to worry about her, Serena rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sleepy too, I¡¯m going to sleep. You are right, maybe when I wake up tomorrow he will be fine too. In spite of everything, time passes faster in sleep. It was alreadyte at night, it was very quiet in the hospital. Serena was hypnotized, but she was still not sleepy. It is not known after how long she fell asleep. When she heard the sound again, it was already the morning of the next day. There was the sound of birds chirping from the trees of the hospital. A group of birds were merrily running wild, which made the hospital ward regain vitality. Serena opened her eyes and found that it was already daylight. She was surprised that she had fallen asleep like that. ¡°How is Cristian, did he wake up?¡± she thought. Serena uncovered the sheet, got up and dressed. Perhaps because of the loud noise, she woke Anna who was in the next bed. Rubbing her eyes, Anna sat up on the bed and asked, ¡°Serena? Serena turned around and found her asleep looking around as if Anna had already forgotten what had happened yesterday. After looking around for a while, Anna remembered something. She wanted to get up, but was afraid of waking Manuel who was sleeping next to her. So she got out of bed very carefully and wrapped herself warmly in a sweater and coat. -What time is it? After Anna dressed properly, Serena asked her. Anna took out her cell phone and saw the time. -It¡¯s 6:30. There¡¯s no telling how it¡¯s going outside. Anna was mostly worried about them. But because she was very sleepy, she fell asleep. It was so cold outside that there was no telling how Luca and Matteo were coping. -Serena, get dressed. I¡¯m going outside to see them now. -Okay. Anna got up very quickly. Now she just wanted to take turns because she had woken up, but Luca and Matteo had been there all night. Now they both needed to rest and she had to stay. But of course she was not going to talk to Matteo. She thought that when she saw Luke, she would exin everything to him so that he could convey her words to Matteo. However, when she arrived there, she saw only one person. He was handsome and stable. It was Matthew. There was no telling where Luca was. Seeing this, Anna swallowed hard and forgot everything she wanted to say. Since Luca was not here, she wanted to go back. But when she was on her way here, she might have heard footsteps. If she went back now, it would hurt her . Anna paused reflectively. To her, this body and profile were very familiar. This face had surprised her. Earlier, when she had seen Matteo, she had wanted toe closer to talk to him a little. Now she was hiding from him, but there was nowhere to hide. Chapter 1068: Are you two in love? How sad to remember! Hesitating in anguish, Anna stopped. When she decided to turn back, Matthew reacted. Matthew himself looked at Anna. Mostly he cast a random nce at her for no reason and looked away. But then he stopped and looked back as if he wanted to make sure of something. Although the two were some distance apart, thanks to the good view, Anna could see all of Matteo¡¯s behavior well. She also knew that Matteo had imed to have seen her and no longer had a chance to escape. ¡°Huf, I should run away without thinking so much,¡± she thought. Now¡­ Anna approached him against his will, raised her hand toward Matteo impassively and waved her mouth indifferently. -Good morning, President Matteo, where is Luca? Matteo was surprised to see her approaching him, because ording to the two previous circumstances, he thought she would run away when she saw him. He never thought she would approach him. -Good morning, President Matteo, where is Luca? Anna had not only called him Matteo president, but earlier she had asked for Luca instead of him. Matteo began to feel jealous. He could not help but ask her, ¡°Are you two engaged? Anna did not know what to answer him. At first she had approached him against her will. It had taken her a lot of courage to talk to him. In fact, she had thought about what to call him. The gentlemanly treatment was a bit annoying, so she had decided to call him President Matthew as others did. She thought he would not want to answer her. ording to Matteo¡¯s temperament, he would have simply answered her with a yes and nodded his head in response. But Matteo had asked her this question unexpectedly. Engaged? Anna was surprised. What did that mean? Anna was amazed, confused, and finally understood everything. Matteo was asking if she and Luca were dating, why, why had she first asked about Luca? When she wanted to deny it, Matteo stood up, handed her the nket and said in a cold tone, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you seriously and you don¡¯t have to answer me. Also, thank you for the nketst night. Anna received the nket. -Luca is in the bathroom, he will be out soon. I¡¯m leaving now because we have a meeting in thepany. Please tell Serena about it. When she finished her words, she quickly walked away as if nothing had happened. Looking at his big back, Anna instinctively wanted to exin to him that there was no rtionship between Luca and her. But with her mouth open, her throat was dry and she could say nothing. Staring at him until she lost sight of him, Anna lowered her hands, which were with the nket. She felt sorry for herself. There was nothing to exin. Matteo did not care that she and Luca were dating. If he had cared, the reason was only that Matteo wanted her to have a boyfriend so that he would not be bothered anymore. No doubt that was the only thing he cared about. She had only thought about other things, but now she was frightened by his crazy idea. What a fool she had been! Matthew had rejected her many times, and she had to understand everything. When Luke came out of the bathroom, he saw Anna stunned and smiled unconsciously, wanting to greet her. However, he saw her red eyes. Luca paused. Then he saw that Anna was holding a nket, which was familiar to him but was not Luca¡¯s fromst night. Soon Luca realized whose nket it was. Matteo had already left and only Anna remained in the empty hallway. Seeing this, Luca stabbed his hands. No one knows how longter, Anna heard footsteps from behind. She recovered, blinked hard and calmed down. Luca asked her, ¡°Did you wake up? Hearing the somewhat hoarse voice, Anna turned around and the two saw each other. Luca smiled warmly and his eyes were full of sweetness. Luca continued to ask her, ¡°Did you sleep well? Compared to the cold Matteo, Luca was soft and sympathetic. Feeling that she herself was no longer so sad, Anna nodded her head. -Pretty much, how about you? Was it very cold in the hallway? You must already be tired from watching all night. Go back and rest, I¡¯ll take care of this. -No need. My job is to watch over Mr. Cristian. Downstairs, there are ces that sell breakfast, what do you want to eat? -Really? Aren¡¯t you going to rest? -Bakery and soy bed, okay? -Okay? -Actually, there¡¯s no need. Just rest, you¡¯ve been up all night. -Well, you¡¯re right. Luca went to buy breakfast when he finished his words. Anna got nervous and quickly caught up with him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take care of us. Besides, I am the one who has to buy breakfast for you. Fearing that Luke would not listen to her, Anna dragged her clothes. Anna didn¡¯t mind this behavior because he only touched her clothes instead of her body. But to Luca this meant a lot. Luca stopped, noticed Anna¡¯s hand holding her clothes, and remained silent. Anna also realized what Luca was seeing. She immediately withdrew her hand and said very embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried because you¡¯ve been up all night. But I slept in for so long and couldn¡¯t do anything. -It¡¯s just a matter of buying breakfast. It¡¯s all right. Wait. This time Luca left and Anna did not follow him. He stayed there for a while and sat down again. She discovered that she was still holding the nket that Matthew had given her. Seeing it, she was more disappointed. When Anna was stunned, a voice was heard, ¡°Where are my brother and Luke?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Anna recovered and found that Serena had gone out. -Luca went to buy breakfast and your brother returned to thepany. Noticing that she was not well when Anna mentioned Matteo, Serena stopped asking her questions and looked toward the hospital room. -What about Cristian? Didn¡¯t he wake up? Chapter 1069: He was too selfish. At Serena¡¯s words, Anna woke up suddenly. What was she doing? Cristian hadn¡¯t woken up yet, but she was feeling sad for herself? She was too selfish! Immediately, Anna started talking to Serena, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Serena. Mr. Cristian also did not wake up, nor were we informed of anything, which means that Mr. Cristian survived the danger. After hearing the words offort, although Serena was still frowning, she smiled at Anna. -Yes, one night has passed. Soon it will be twenty-four hours. Although there was no telling what would happen after these 24 hours, Serena just wanted Cristian to survive the observation period. Then everyone fell silent and Luca returned with breakfast. -Mrs. Serena. Serena nodded toward him. Seeing that Luca was carrying a lot of bags, Anna came when Serena wanted to help him. Luca had brought breakfast for each of them, but Serena had no appetite and took only a ss of milk. At Anna¡¯s request, she finally ate a sandwich. Drinking soy milk, Anna took a sandwich and began to eat it, ¡°It¡¯s good. How can you gain weight if you don¡¯t eat all the time? Then Serena looked at Luca and said, ¡°You have been up all night. After breakfast, go back to rest. Anna, go with Luca. Anna¡¯s eyes widened when she heard her. -Should I go too? Why? I need to stay to keep youpany. -Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Today is the second day of starting your store. If I didn¡¯t go, how would the store work? -It doesn¡¯t matter if the store will be closed for a few days. If my noodles are delicious, many customers wille to eat. If they didn¡¯t want to, it would be their loss. -No, you have to go back. -No. If I went back, what would happen to you? You are pregnant and staying in the hospital alone, I worry about you! No matter what you tell me, I won¡¯t leave. Serena did not know how to answer him. She looked at Luca, wanting him to convince her. Luca gave a forced smile after receiving her signal. The two were good friends. Even she could not convince her, how could he? But finally Luca obeyed Serena¡¯s will and said, ¡°Mistress Serena saide back. Come back. I think she is right, since you had difficulty opening the store. If you closed it the next day, you would lose many customers. -It doesn¡¯t matter. I lose my customers instead of yours. Just stay out of it. Luca had to remain silent. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to say anything to upset her,¡± he thought. She was very angry. Serena began to feel sympathy for Luca seeing Anna get so angry with him just because of a few words. Serena even thought that if the two of them were engaged in the future, Luca would suffer a lot. Luca obeyed her in everything. How interesting! Serena smiled unconsciously and said, -Anna, don¡¯t be so violent. -I am not violent. You judge me by a different standard. Serena had been more violent than Anna before, now she was saying Serena was violent. Was she judging her by a different standard? Serena thought back a little and found that she herself had been violent in the past. It seemed that she had no right to say that Anna was violent. Serena just had to smile and said in a soft voice, ¡°I called Angelo. Today he and Beatrice will be here with me all day. So you can go back to open the store without worrying. Anna was reassured to hear that they wereing, ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me? -I¡¯m not lying to you. Cristian is like this, of course his grandfather and aunt have toe. Anna thought Serena was right. -You are right. It is impossible for them not toe. But. -Now, open the noodle shop again. If you are worried, you cane in the evening. I won¡¯t stop you. But I want to ask you something. -Tell me. -When you leave, take Manuel to your noodle shop. Anna didn¡¯t understand her. -Why? Is it not okay for him to go with you here? -Manuel is still small. I don¡¯t want him to see him, and it¡¯s better that he doesn¡¯te here at night either. Anna did not answer her. -I¡¯m sad and afraid to influence him, that¡¯s why? -I understand. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take him to the store and say that help is needed in the store. -Thank you. -It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m a good friend of yours. I¡¯m a good friend of yours. I¡¯m d you trust me. Later, Anna took Manuel with her when she left. And Luca took responsibility for taking them back. Above all, Manuel did not want to leave. But when he had learned that Angelo and Beatrice wereing to the hospital, he reluctantly left with Anna. All became quiet after their departure. Serena sat alone on the chair in the hallway, cell phone in hand. Beatrice had already texted her that she would be at the hospital at eight o¡¯clock. Now it was almost eight o¡¯clock, Serena wanted to sit more here. But before Beatrice and Angelo arrived, the doctor arrived. Serena asked him about Cristian and was reassured. Seeing that Serena was still very nervous, the doctor smiled at her. -Mrs. Serena? You should not be too worried. There will be no danger if Mr. Cristian spends the rest of his time. As long as I watched him for a while, he doesn¡¯t seem to have any major problems. Have you been up all night? -No, my friends did that. Now they¡¯ve gone back to rest. -I understand. You don¡¯t look good. You have to take care of yourself, even if you¡¯re worried about your husband. -Thanks. Could you ask him if after the danger period, Mr. Cristian will wake up, or can he get over the danger period only after waking up? Knowing that the doctors were very busy and perhaps did not have time to listen to her, Serena kept asking because other than that, she could not do anything else. She could only calm down after knowing the credible answer. On the contrary, the doctor was not eager to listen to her, but raised his sses and said, ¡°Mrs. Serena, since you said that, I will tell you the truth. This is not the first time we encounter Mr. Cristian¡¯s case, but every case is different.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1070: Alone, Safe and Sound. -Different? How? -Serena asked murmuringly and worriedly. Then, she began to console herself in her heart: -Doctors always exaggerate so that the patient and his rtives are prepared. But the result is always much better than what is supposed.¡± At this thought, Serena felt better. -You said Mr. Cristian has lost his memory, yes? -Yes. -Maybe the reason he becameatose has to do with his memory. Normally, when the period of danger is over, he wakes up in a day or two. But if the circumstance was moreplicated, for him to wake up, it would take 3 or 4 days, even 4 or 5 days, or more¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. More time? Hearing this, Serena was puzzled. -Ma¡¯am, I know you worry a lot. But there is no remedy for this circumstance. -I mean, is there any chance that he won¡¯t wake up? The doctor did not know how to answer her. After a while he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Think about the good things. The chance of not waking up is very small. Although Mr. Cristian¡¯s brain was injured, he recovered well afterwards, so the possibility is very small. Don¡¯t worry about it. The possibility was small, it meant that it was still possible. It wasn¡¯t that Serena thought badly, but she was worried. She said, ¡°Thank you. I got it. -Yes. After the doctor left, cell phone in hand, Serena sat in the very weak chair. She hoped Cristian would wake up after the period of danger. It didn¡¯t matter if he would remember what had happened. She just wanted him to be safe and sound. Only safe and sound. If he woke up, Serena would check on him and keep himpany every day so that he would not think about before and not suffer anymore. She just wanted him to be safe and sound. -Serena? -a voice was heard. Serena recovered and saw Beatrice and Angelo approaching. -Beatrice. -Angelo. Beatrice found Serena very pale and approached to support her. -Sit down. Why do you look so bad? Are you okay? After asking her, Beatrice remembered that Serena was pregnant. The fetus was not so sure and now Serena was worried in the hospital. It was clear that she needed to check the fetuster. Even though she was almost 4 months pregnant, there would be no problem. -I¡¯m fine. -I¡¯ll go with you for an examinationter. There are no more problems. Serena did not refuse but nodded. Angelo approached her. He had epted her as his grandson¡¯s wife and had given her a very precious diamond ne as a weing gift. After his return to the country, he had lived in the Antic mansion. As he had always seen Serena, they now got along well after living together, although the rtionship between them had been a bit awkward. Moreover, Manuel had helped a lot in getting Serena epted. So Angelo was also a little worried when he saw that Serena was pale. -Are you all right? Beatrice, you¡¯d better take her for an examination. -Hey, since when do you know how to worry about your grandson¡¯s wife? I thought you were only here for Cristian. -What are you saying? Can¡¯t I worry about both of them? By the way, how is Cristian? What did the doctor say? At the mention of this question, Serena felt a little tired and said, -The doctor said he still needs to be observed. Let¡¯s wait for more. As for other things, Serena no longer had the energy to speak. -Well, that¡¯s okay, since we can¡¯t help much,¡± Beatrice turned and cast a nce at Angelo. Hey, old man, stay here. I¡¯m taking Serena for an exam. Angelo had gotten used to Beatrice calling him old. And now he agreed with Beatrice as well. -Well, do it. Tell me if anything happens. Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened and she took Serena¡¯s hand: -Let¡¯s go. The two were walking forward and Serena looked at Beatrice calmly. Beatrice became confused: -Why are you looking at me? -After you and Angelo made up, I feel you have be more active. -That¡¯s not possible! Do you think I am happy? Don¡¯t you know that the old man always bothers me. I shouldn¡¯t have stayed at the beginning,¡± Beatrice was annoyed. Although Beatrice¡¯s words were very cold, Serena could see the tenderness hidden in her gaze. As a young girl, Beatrice had left home with her sister, so it was impossible for her not to love her family. If not, she would not have been angry for so many years. -In fact, I still haven¡¯t forgiven him,¡± Beatrice inhaled and continued. I cannot forgive him for what he did then. But I also know that he is old now and cannot manage thepany well. I thought about not recognizing him as my father. But then I also found that you cannot forget the rtionship with the family. He is still the father who loves us. Everyone makes mistakes in life, even me, I am not a saint and neither is he. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t expect him to do everything I want. Even now it bothers me, but I can still get along with him. At least, if something happens in the future, I won¡¯t regret it. Serena understood her when she heard his words. Beatrice still had not forgiven Angelo for what he had done. But since they were blood rtives, she still wanted the family rtionship. Besides, Angelo was older now, she feared that if anything happened, she would regret it very much. Serena told him, ¡°Beatrice, it¡¯s good for you to take advantage of it now. -You should take advantage of it now, too. Cristian will be fine. Now you just need to take care of yourself and the baby in your belly. Speaking of others, we need to trust the doctors,¡± Beatrice rubbed Serena¡¯s head. -Yes. Later, the result showed that Serena was weak and the fetus was not so safe. But there were no big problems. They just needed to fix the fetus and not wander all over the ce or be too stressed. Beatrice wanted to take Serena home, but after some thought, she said, ¡°Do you want to stay in the hospital ward for a while? You can wait for Cristian while you secure the fetus. He did not ask Serena to go home but let her stay, which made Serena very grateful. -Thank you very much, Beatrice. Chapter 1071: What could I possibly recommend as an insignificant person? -Why are you thanking me? I know you would not go with me. If so, I¡¯d better let you rest in the hospital. Besides, the atmosphere here is good, if you will be here, there will be no problem. As for Cristian¡¯s situation, I heard the doctor, don¡¯t worry too much. Because Beatrice and Angelo were also there, Serena became more quiet. After lunch, she even felt like lying down for a while. Beatrice was right, she had to trust the doctor. At the same time, she also had to trust Cristian. He would wake up from hisatose state as soon as possible. After the observation period, Cristian would be transferred from the ICU to the general ward. He was scheduled to share the same ward with Serena. Considering then that there would be someone to apany him, a single room was prepared for him with additional beds for the restingpanion. Matthew arrived at 8 p. m. A little after chatting, Luca and Anna arrived. Anna pushed open the door, apanied by the cold air outside, as she said, ¡°Serena, they say Cristian has passed the dangerous period, you¡­.¡± Realizing Matthew¡¯s existence, Anna stood with the door ajar. Luca extended his hand, pushed the door wide open and said downward. -Let¡¯s go in first. Anna withdrew her hand and obediently entered, followed by Luca, who closed the door. Because it was cold, Anna wore an Iris coat and had her hair pulled back into a ball. A soft, light scarf wrapped almost half of her face, only her nose and delicate eyes remained. Luca wore a long ck trench coat. They all entered from the cold air and were a tall man and a short woman, looking like a couple. Matteo became unhappy but calmed down immediately. -Mrs. Serena,¡± Luca greeted. -Serena smiled as she said to Anna, ¡°Isn¡¯t Manueling? Let¡¯s see if he listens to you. -Yes, Manuel is very reasonable, after the exnation, he agreed not toe.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Serena removed her worry: -Thank you, Anna. Anna said, -It¡¯s okay. If Matteo was not here, she would have told him to stop being funny if he was still family. But in front of Matteo, Anna could say no more. The room was strangely silent. A littleter Matteo said in a clear, cold voice. -I will take care of Manuel if you want. Serena looked at Matteo with a surprised look. -Really? Will you take him, your job? -I don¡¯t have much business in thepany, you are my sister, and as his uncle, I have to take care of him. When he finished, Luke stood up and said with an attractive face, -Now I¡¯m going to get him. Suddenly, Serena did not know what to add, because she saw the seriousness in Matteo¡¯s eyes, which showed determination. For her, Matteo and Anna were the people she could trust, so she was calm regardless of where Manuel was, Anna, however, was unhappy to hear this. She said Serena was her sister and Manuel should have been cared for by him instead of her. He was just an insignificant person. If he was not part of her family, she had no reason to take care of him. She was not qualified at all. Anna paled at the thought and immediately lowered her head, a long quiet timeter, she raised her head. -All right, please take care of him. His uncle had already made up his mind, what could a person say that didn¡¯t matter? Matthew passed by Anna, who unconsciously pushed him away to let him pass. Unexpectedly, he stood beside her. -Could you guide me? Anna cast a nce at Matteo, who was looking at her. What did he want? Had she said to guide him? She was right. If Matteo was going to pick up Manuel who was at his house, he needed to show her the way. Anna nodded, -Okay. Luca looked at them wordlessly, his eyes curious and his lips tight. Anna turned around . -Serena, I¡¯m going to pick up Manuel with him, see youter. -Okay, be careful on the way. Although Serena was not so sure about the current situation, it was better not to say much at that point. Therefore, Anna went out with Matteo. Because she wanted to keep her distance from Matteo, Anna walked slowly away from Matteo. When he entered the elevator, she still walked slowly to him. Like a kitten, Anna walked in small steps toward the elevator, which was about to close. Anna panicked, took a big step forward as she reached out her hand to stop him. At the same time, Matthew also extended his hand with the same intention. Their hands met unexpectedly. With a clear sound, the elevator opened. Anna pulled her hand back as if she had suffered an electric shock, looking at him in amazement. -I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. I just touched his hand! He did not know what he was thinking, perhaps thinking that she was touching his hand with intention. And maybe he hated her more, or thought she did it for attention. Anna remained in her seat, feeling very bitter in her heart. The cold voice from inside the elevator rang out. -Won¡¯t youe in? Are you waiting for the door to close again? Anna concentrated, quickly entered the elevator and hid in a corner with her eyes desperately closed. She was really embarrassed. She had been good before, why was she acting silly now? Why was she trying to run away from him? It was just the two of them in the elevator; everyone was speechless. Probably because of Matthew¡¯s strong aura, Anna felt as if she was surrounded by the fresh breath that belonged to Matthew. This was suffocating her. With a clear sound, the door opened. Several people entered, including one in a wheelchair. Out of concern for the door closing, the wheelchair was pushed at high speed, even going to run over Anna, who was between the wall and Matthew. Anna wanted to avoid it, but in the end she had to stay in her seat. Just a collision! However, she thought she would not die from it. Unexpectedly, Anna was pulled into his arms. Her face pressed tightly against Matthew¡¯s chest. Chapter 1072: She was strong Immediately, Anna felt a pain in her forehead; immediately, she felt dizzy. A strong male breath suddenly surrounded her. It was loud because there were many people in the elevator. However, when Anna realized where she was, she felt that the noise had suddenly subsided. She raised her head in amazement, looking incredibly at Matthew, who was holding her in his arms. That was¡­ What was he doing? Did Matteo know what he was doing? When Anna looked at him doubtfully, Matteo pushed her away indifferently. -He would have run you over, don¡¯t you know how to avoid it? At those words, Anna was very embarrassed. When she curled her lips as she was about to answer, Matteo coldly said to the person pushing the wheelchair. -No matter how fast you hurry, you have to pay attention in public, right? If she is injured, won¡¯t you just need a pardon? He was a group president, strong and powerful. Therefore, the noisy elevator was silent. The others did not want to be involved in this chaos; they did not dare to say anything. The woman pushing the chair was middle-aged, fashionably dressed, and the man in the chair was very old. They looked like father and daughter. At a nce, the woman knew that this man must not be a simple person. She was very annoyed that he had made her look bad, so she replied. -I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve shed before? Besides, when we came in, you young people, you didn¡¯t know where to go, and you didn¡¯t worry about the old man? He was referring to the older man in the wheelchair. Anna did not expect that Matthew could scold them, nor did she expect that they could scold him. In the elevator, the atmosphere suddenly became tense.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. -You mean you can ignore the rules and crash as you please? Taking advantage of an old man sitting in a wheelchair? -Matthew said in a colder voice. The temperature in the elevator suddenly changed. The woman was speechless when she heard it. At that moment, the older man slowly said. -I am very sorry, my daughter didn¡¯t do it on purpose, we rushed downstairs, I apologize. The older man said sincerely. Anna did not mind this at all. Really, the woman¡¯s attitude was worse. But when the elder apologized, Anna was suddenly moved. -It¡¯s all right, Grandpa, anyway, we haven¡¯t shed yet, there is no need for forgiveness. The woman said sternly, -It¡¯s true, the girl already said we haven¡¯t shed yet, as a man, do you really care? Really impersonal! Hearing this, Anna frowned angrily. -What nonsense are you saying? I¡¯m saying there¡¯s nothing wrong, it¡¯s because of grandfather¡¯s good attitude, how could he have a granddaughter like you? You were about to run over others, and you are even triumphant, yes, it¡¯s the mistake of others, it¡¯s not your fault! The woman did not think the girl would get into an argument, she incredibly opened her eye¡­. -What? Don¡¯t make fun of him because he¡¯s young, you say he¡¯s impersonal, don¡¯t you know what kind of person you are? I don¡¯t care that you are about to shock me, but you still won¡¯t excuse me, how disgusting! The others in the elevator were very surprised that this girl was so strong, she just hid in the man¡¯s arms. But at that moment, as if her territory had been invaded, she was furious and roared at the others with biting teeth to protect someone familiar. When she finished, Anna suddenly calmed down and gave the elder a sweet smile, saying lightly. -Grandfather, I don¡¯t want to make you angry, and you have nothing to do with it, you are a good grandfather. The old man was speechless. What had happened and where was he? Matthew was also stunned, staring at Anna¡¯s head. She was usually in a good mood, had she been angry even a moment before? The people in the elevator were witnesses. At that moment, the elevator reached one floor. Even the woman was speechless at Anna¡¯s retort. She let out a cold moan of anger, angrily pushed the wheelchair away as the elevator door opened. At this scene, the others in the elevatorughed, ¡°Girl, you are so strong. -It¡¯s true, she¡¯s so mean! Ignoring everything just by pushing an old man, these kinds of people should be taught a lesson. -Girl, well done! Besides, your boyfriend is very handsome. Matteo was tall and handsome, while Anna was petite and pretty. Matteo had just pulled her into his arms to protect her from danger and to do her justice. To others, they were a happy couple. So, no doubt, the girl had done it to protect her boyfriend. At the jokes, Anna suddenly changed her face. -No, that¡¯s not it, it¡¯s just that¡­. How could I exin? Anna¡¯s face frowned. The woman said that Matthew was impersonal, so Anna became angry and broke out into an argument without thinking at all about what woulde out of it. Now¡­ Anna looked at Matteo. He was very calm as before, looking at her with clear ck eyes. As soon as their gazes met, Anna hurried to separate them. In front of the crowd, Anna remained silent with much embarrassment. With her head lowered, Anna felt a gaze fall on her head. Thus Anna sank into thought. Had she washed her hairst night, was she well groomed, did she have dandruff on her head, or did she smell bad? As she thought, the elevator arrived on the second floor. Anna stepped out, following Matthew. She still kept her distance from Matteo. They were probably so close in the elevator that Anna could still hear Matteo¡¯s breathing. Steady and fresh. Anna curled her lips slightly, thinking about what had happened in the elevator. Her arms were very warm. Impossible! Anna shook her head vigorously, what was she thinking? She had already made up her mind, how could she be persuaded by one arm? No, it could not be like that! Anna woke up and followed him into the parking lot. At that moment, she remembered an issue. Wasn¡¯t he the one who had sent Manuel to her housest time? He must have known where her house was! Why had he asked her for guidance? Chapter 1073: Why so much noise at night? Either the person who had brought Manuel to her house was not Matthew. Who was he? The more she thought, the more Anna did not understand. She was very confused. With a loud noise, Anna felt an incredible pain in her forehead. Thinking too much, Anna did not notice that Matteo had stopped and bumped into him directly. Anna covered her forehead as she took a step back, frowning. Likest time, would Matteo have thought she was doing it on purpose? To avoid misunderstanding, Anna said it first. -What¡¯s the matter? Why did you stop suddenly? Matteo did not expect that she could justifiably ask him this after identally bumping into him. Matteo turned and gave her a cold look as he said in a clear voice. -We have arrived. With his words, Anna discovered that he was already next to the driver¡¯s seat. She was clearly distracted from following him on the road. As she was about to get into the car, Anna inadvertently squeezed him. Not only had she collided with him, but she also asked him why he had stopped. How embarrassing! For God¡¯s sake! Anna covered her face, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. And then she turned to get into the car. When he saw her open the door and get into the car, Matthew imperceptibly squeezed his eyes shut. Anna helped herself into the car, head down. She was about to choose the front seat instead of the back seat. She was amused by the quick reaction. Had it been earlier, she probably would have unconcernedly sat next to Matteo to keep a smaller distance. But now she wanted to keep her distance. Only when Matteo was not dating Manuel could she be relieved. If she had the right timing and avoided their meeting at the hospital at the same time, she would never see him again. They were speechless. As Anna kept her head down, the person in front of her suddenly said. -The address.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. -What? At the surprising question, Anna was unable to react: -What are you saying? Matteo looked at her in the rearview mirror. -Without a direction, where can I go? Do you think I am able to predict? Anna concentrated and gave him the address. Then they both remained silent until they reached their destination. When the car stopped, Anna hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Matteo, please wait for me here, I¡¯m going to get Manuel. When she finished, she hurried to open the door and leave. When he saw her hurry away, Matteo withdrew his deep gaze and closed his eyes against the seat. What he had been doingtely seemed to be somewhat contrary to his original intention. What was he doing? Manuel was surprised by the news that his uncle was going to pick him up, not moving from the bed. -Why did Unclee to get me all of a sudden? How strange! There was not a single symptom before, why did hee so suddenly? -It¡¯s your uncle¡¯s idea, how can I guess? He has toe back to bring you, I have no idea either, so pack what you have. Anna hurried him along. Seeing that he was still in his seat, Anna reached out her hand to pat his butt, ¡°Hurry up. However, Manuel held her arm. -No, I want to stay with you, I don¡¯t want to go back to my uncle. Anna soon sumbed to the cuddling. But Anna still remembered Matteo¡¯s words in the hospital. Why was he taking care of Manuel as a little person? -Obey, Manuel, your uncle wants to take care of you personally, make him happy. Of course, Anna could not say what she was thinking. If she did, it would have been cruel to Manuel. She had to persuade him in a soft voice. However, Manuel did not listen to a word she said. He did not want to part with Anna, so he finally shook her. -I don¡¯t like going with him, I want to be with you! If not, I will go back to my house, Aunt Anna, you can only choose between the two of us, especially I don¡¯t want to be with uncle. Uncle has done a lot of harm to Aunt Anna. He is a bad guy! Like his father, they were bad boys who only hurt women. If in the future he had a girl he loved very much, he would never let her cry. His uncle and father were not able to do that, they were all bad guys! Manuel¡¯s stubbornness was a shock to Anna. For a moment Anna lost her mind, but thinking that Matteo was still waiting for him downstairs, she had to say lightly, -Manuel, did your uncle offend you? Why don¡¯t I live with him? Now he is waiting for you downstairs, now let¡¯s go downstairs and you go back with your uncle, just for a few days, then I wille and get you, do you agree? -Why so much noise at night? If he wants to stay here, let him stay, he¡¯s just a baby, I¡¯m not able to take care of him with your father? -Mom, it¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s just that his uncle is waiting for him downstairs. -Is there anything to see? -said Amelia, who was not listening to him at all. If you don¡¯t want to go down and talk to him, I¡¯ll say that Manuel is already asleep and wille back another day. That sounded like a great idea. If it had been earlier, Anna probably would have done it. But now¡­ Anna half-closed her lips, looking at Manuel with difficulty. -So, I¡¯m going downstairs. Hearing that Amelia was going downstairs, Anna was surprised and hurried to pull her by the hand. -Mom, don¡¯t go! Amelia choked with doubt, because it was the first time she had seen her so nervous, especially when she looked at her with narrowed eyes, Anna avoided her gaze. He did not dare to look at her at all. Amelia suddenly felt something special. At first, she didn¡¯t care whether to go or not, but now, she had to go down and see. Thinking about it, Amelia said. -Manuel, since your uncle hase to pick you up, pack what you have. At those words, Manuel was unhappy as if he was suffering an injustice. Amelia was speechless. She thought this boy was very intelligent. -Well, fine,¡¬ Amelia surrendered, -Since you don¡¯t want to go, stay here, Anna, keep himpany, I¡¯ll go down and talk to him. -Mom! No! I¡¯m going. After saying this, Anna left without thinking much. Looking away from her, Amelia did not follow, but approached Manuel and smiled, -Manuel,e, I have some questions for you. Chapter 1074: It was a bitter sweet feeling. Anna returned downstairs, breathing heavily. Before she saw him, Anna found a ce to calm down. About half a minuteter, Anna felt better. Then she took short steps forward. The car had already been turned off for a long time. Matthew was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, with the window half down. In the shadows of the car under the streetlight, the handsome face was hidden. From a distance, Anna saw this scene. Matteo was very calm and sober, which made her ufortable. Anna had thought so before, but now she believed the man had no heart. No, he had, but only for his sister. It was impossible to get even a grain of it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Anna approached him with difficulty. Noticing the noise, Matteo cast a nce at her. Looking into his eyes, Anna was a little afraid, but she had to go. -Mr. Matteo. Matteo scowled angrily. Anna recoiled in fear. She thought he was angry because he was not bringing Manuel. She really wanted to take him together, after all, Matteo had already spoken so clearly. If she hadn¡¯t brought him, they would look like shameless people. -Well, no matter how hard I tried to convince him, he doesn¡¯t want toe down. -Or will I tell him again tomorrow, to go back? Matteo did not answer her, he just looked at her in silence, no one could guess from his deep eyes what he was thinking. After a while Matteo said, -During the day, is he with you at the restaurant? Anna nodded her head. -I will see him. As Matteo was ready to leave, Anna¡¯s phone rang and she pulled out her cell phone to check. Anna was surprised that Luca was calling her. She wanted to answer it, but Matteo was still here. Anna nced at Matteo, who seemed not to be leaving at all. At that moment, Luca was supposed to be at the hospital, so what if he called her now? Finally, Anna answered him. She said carefully, probably because of Matteo¡¯s existence. -Have youe home? -Luke asked. Anna nodded unconsciously, -Yes, I¡¯m home. -How will you get to the hospitalter? -Luke asked directly. Anna thought for a while and said, -Will I take a cab? After all, she had not yet bought a car. She had to take a cab to the hospital, and besides, at that time, it was very easy to order a cab. -You are a girl, it is inconvenient to take a cab at night, give me the address, I wille and pick you up. Anna was speechless. Because of the silence of the night, even though Anna did not turn on the speakerphone, Matteo could clearly hear Luca¡¯s words. Matteo¡¯s gaze became colder. Anna was nervous, -No, no need, you are in the hospital now, you will be in trouble going anding back, I wille to the hospital by cab. -All right, just give me the address. After hanging up the phone, Anna saw him without leaving. She thought he would wait for Manuel, and also said she could see him. He should leave in the car now. Why was he still here? She did not understand what he was thinking and did not even want to talk to him, so she turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly Matthew said. -Do you have to go to Serena again? Anna choked up and nodded her head. -Get in the car,¡± Matteo said. Anna was shocked; she thought she had made a mistake. Matteo, had he told her to get in the car? Did he want to take her? -Mr. Matteo? -Anna asked. Matteo said indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the hospital? I have something to do at the hospital, I¡¯m just passing through. Well, he took her on the road. Now it did not surprise him. If not, how was it possible that he had specially sent her to the hospital? He would like to be able to stay farther away. Finally Anna got into the car, called Amelia to help Manuel sleep tonight, and also told her that she would go to the hospital ande home tomorrow. Amelia agreed, and then asked her before the phone was hung up. -Are you in your uncle¡¯s car now? Anna nced at Matthew, who was driving, and then nodded in a low voice as she covered her cell phone to keep the sound from leaking out. However, this did not work at all, because it was so quiet in the car that Amelia¡¯s voice kepting from the cell phone. Then Anna had an idea, hurriedly rolling down the car window. Suddenly, the cold wind blew into the car. Only after a while, Anna¡¯s hair was in disarray. Because it was cold, the wind blew into her face like knives. -Anna, what are you doing, is the wind so noisy? Anna said by the way, -Mom, it¡¯s inconvenient to answer you now, talk to you tomorrow, see youter. Then Anna hung up the phone and put the cell phone in her bag. Anna did not dare to close the window she had just opened, so the wind kept invading the car. Matthew frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold? Anna recoiled, how could she not be cold? She was about to freeze to death, but she had to shake her head. -I am warm. Matthew was speechless. And he looked at her in the rearview mirror. He remembered that cold day abroad. She, too, had been wearing little and about to freeze when she had gone out with him. And then she had had a fever. If she wanted to pretend, Matthew did not care much; at the same time, Matthew also knew that it was possible to have a fever. He had seen how much pain he had when he had a fever. At that thought, Matteo directly closed the window. Anna thought about holding on for three more minutes and then closing the window. Until then, everything would be exined if he calmly said he was better. She did not think Matteo would close the window directly. To be reasonable, Anna asked, ¡°Why are you closing the window? It¡¯s still not enough for me. Matteo was speechless. Wasn¡¯t he really fed up with resignation and dignity? Just as she stopped at the red light, Matteo turned to look at her. -I am cold. Anna fell silent. Well, she was quite right. Otherwise, he would have hesitated whether to close the window or not. As he said this, Anna echoed him. -I¡¯m sorry, without thinking of you, I won¡¯t open it. -Okay. Anna felt that the rtionship between them had be much easier. She lowered her gaze as she felt sweet bitterness. Now it seemed that Matthew did not care for her as much as before, was it because she had finally stopped being fond of him? Chapter 1075: We were made for each other. Really, that was fine. Let it be so from now on. She would hide her love for Matthew deep in her heart and not let it out in the open. The cell phone rang again. Anna discovered that it was Luca¡¯s message. -I got out of the hospital, where are you? Anna was stunned. Because of her nerves, she had forgotten what he had said. Anna hurriedly replied. ¡°I¡¯m on my way, don¡¯te for me specially, thank you very much.¡± Receiving Anna¡¯s message, Luca felt bitter. Not even a chance to show himself? Even so, Luca was still worried about Anna¡¯s safety, so he sent her the other message. -Give me the badge number, be careful. The badge number? Anna frowned, he thought she had taken the cab and he asked her for the license te number? Anna replied, No need, I¡¯m in Mr. Matteo¡¯s car, he¡¯s going to the hospital to meet Serena. Luca was very surprised by the message, he even checked it several times to make sure. After a while he smiled looking at the message. This is how it had gone. When they arrived at the hospital, Anna saw someone she knew standing not far away after getting out of the car. At first she thought she had made a mistake, but when she paid attention, she discovered it was Luca. Was it him? Anna knew that he had left the hospital when he called her and thought she should go upstairs right away, but she did not know that he was still downstairs. Seeing her, Luca gave a warm smile. By the light of themp, the scar on his face had softened a lot. -How are you doing? Facing Luca like that, Anna felt a littleplicated. She nodded, -Why don¡¯t you go upstairs? -Why am I going upstairs? If you want toe, by the way, I¡¯ll wait here. Someone could wait on your way, why couldn¡¯t he wait for you on purpose? Anna was speechless. She turned red at Luca¡¯s words, her ears were hot. If she had not been mistaken, she had told Luca not to disturb her before she adjusted her excitement. Now he had done so¡­ Did he think she had already adjusted the emotion? Really, a short time ago Anna had been very calm. But after seeing Matteo, she was confused again. -Mr. Matteo. While Anna was thinking, Luca called Matteo from behind and said with a smile, -Mistress Serena is waiting for you. Matteo nodded as he gave her a light nce and then immediately went upstairs. As Matteo walked away, Anna unconsciously pressed her gaze to his back. Suddenly, Luke appeared in front of her and covered Matteo¡¯s back. -Are you cold or hungry? Since the brothers have something to say, shall I take you to eat something? -Although Luke asked, Anna felt that he had already made up his mind. Of course, if Anna had refused, she would not have been forced to go with him. But Anna was not a heavy person. If the brothers had something to say, why did she have toe in as a mean person? So he nodded his head. -Ok, I¡¯m a little hungry. Besides many people around the hospital, there were also many pharmacies, one by one, while there were several clothing stores. For people in the hospital, restaurants were also open. The two had found one in which to eat. Actually, Anna did not have much appetite, only because she did not want to go upstairs. They ordered a te of spaghetti each and sat down face to face. Luca was probably hungry. After taking a sip of soup, he concentrated on eating. Faced with Luca¡¯s serious attitude, Anna had to get something. So she took out her spoon to take several sips of soup, and then began to eat the noodles. The owner was a kind and honest person. Now it was veryte, there were fewer customers in the restaurant, so the owner had served a lot of meat on the te. If she had eaten everything on the te, could she have gone to bed tonight? Anna ate the soup in silence. -Don¡¯t you like it? -Luke asked when he saw Anna¡¯s full te. Anna reacted and shook her head, -No, if I drink too much now, I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. At her exnation, Luca didn¡¯t say anything else, just gave her a slight smile. Actually, he wanted to talk more with Anna, but he did not know what topic he could say, because he was afraid of upsetting her if he said too much. When she felt satisfied, Anna put the spoon down. Luca got up to pay. Anna joined him. -Let me pay. At the same time, Luca finished paying and left the restaurant. He called Anna to leave. Anna was stunned and then caught up with him, -Are we paying split? I¡¯ll give you the money for the spaghetti. When he heard her, Luca stopped and turned his head to look at her. -Just one te, you don¡¯t have to be mentally burdened.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about what he had said to her, Anna remained silent. -Even though I love you, don¡¯t think I¡¯m inviting you to eat because of that? It¡¯s just that I¡¯m hungry and I don¡¯t want to eat alone, so I¡¯m inviting you. Is that how it was? Anna blinked slightly. -So, no need to stress, I remember what you told me, don¡¯t worry. Hearing this, Anna felt relieved for no reason. She clearly knew that Luca had loved her for a long time. Because she had fallen in love with someone, she fully understood the sadness. She did not want to hurt Luca if she could not give him anything. She was very confused. The two of them arrived at the hospital and entered the elevator, where it was so quiet that you could hear their breaths. -Luca. Suddenly, Anna called out to him. Luca turned around, -What¡¯s wrong? -Don¡¯t take too long with me, I¡¯m not worth it,¡± Anna looked up, two eyes met, she chose a more euphemistic way to reject him. You know I have someone in my heart. You will only waste your time if you wait for me. I have known you for many years, I know what kind of person you are, you are really very good, you must be able to find¡­. Before Anna could finish, Luca interrupted her. -Anna, if you think I am really a good person, why don¡¯t you give me a chance? Anna felt choked up. She just wanted to reject him politely, not knowing that he would say so. Luke took a few steps closer to Anna and his existence became stronger, -Maybe, we can really try, maybe we were made for each other. Chapter 1076: I would have a son and a daughter. The atmosphere became strange. In the small space, Anna was forced to retreat all the way back against the cold wall. She could not help but reach out her hands to stop Luke¡¯s advance. -You, stoping closer. Small soft hands were against his chest. Seeing those clean, white ones, Luca felt himself trembling steadily, as if his heart was struck by something. The girl in front of him was so honest and pretty. If he hadn¡¯t checked himself properly, he really would have wanted to bow his head right now¡­. Thinking about it, Luke closed his eyes and tried to stop the terrible thoughts. -I just want to tell you that I don¡¯t force you, at the same time, you can¡¯t control my mind. I really love you and want to be with you, but I am losing a chance that you give me. Anna didn¡¯t expect him to take the initiative and be very close to her, so she couldn¡¯t possibly escape. Anna looked at Luke, who was quite close, with amazement, -Wait¡­. -If you don¡¯t want to give me a chance for the time being, don¡¯t move away from me now, okay? Luca bowed his head, as he said this, with a humble attitude, Anna was surprised. Anna was surprised: was he begging for himself? How had this happened? She simply did not want Luca to waste time soliciting her. After all, when she noticed only one person, she ignored the others. What he didn¡¯t think was that Luca¡­. The elevator rang. Just when Anna did not know how to answer him, the elevator door opened. As if rescued, Anna pushed Luca hard and then ran out. On the way out, however, she stopped because she saw Matteo. He was waiting quietly outside the elevator. Anna¡¯s face suddenly changed, wondering whether or not Matteo had seen her. She was shockingly frightened, her lips trembling, unable to say a word. As she sank into her thoughts, Matteo entered the elevator with a cold face. He didn¡¯t care at all. And why was he lingering here? Anna stopped hesitating and set off at a brisk pace. Whatever it was, he still didn¡¯t care. Even if the truth was that the two of them did nothing, even if they hugged, she didn¡¯t even feel it. Back in the living room, Serena was sitting inside. When Anna walked in, Serena smiled and greeted her. -Anna, how are you? Anna felt sick, but she didn¡¯t want others to know, especially Serena, so she smiled awkwardly. -Well, how are you? Did Luca say Aunt Beatrice took you to see the doctor for thest business? -No. Serena shook her head, -Just for a body check, so I can take the worry away, the baby is fine, don¡¯t worry. -Good,¡¬ Anna breathed a sigh of relief and approached. -Manuel is not here tonight, I will sleep with you. Serena choked. They had not slept together for a long time. Before they did not have Manuel, they often slept in the same bed. Sometimes it took a long time to talk at night, always endless words. -How nice! With so many years gone by, even Serena missed this feeling. So the two took off their coats and hugged each other. Because of the winter, they were very warm, even warming each other. Because Serena was pregnant, Anna moved gently, not even daring to hold her tightly. She did not want to hurt Serena. In a moment, the temperature of theforter began to rise. Anna let out a sigh. -I remember we stayed together like this when we had just gone abroad and you were pregnant at the time. Serena¡¯s mind went back to images from several years ago. When she had left Cristian, and had gone abroad with Anna. Since then, he had been living with her. During many midnight nightmares, Anna hadforted her countless times, which is why the rtionship between the two of them was so good. During all these years, this rtionship had not deteriorated. -Yes, back then you were worried about hurting the baby, so you slept very obediently.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Anna mumbled, -Yes, as a child, my mother said I was not able to sleep in the same ce but everywhere. But at that time, I don¡¯t know if I was facing a psychological burden or something, I didn¡¯t even change a posture when I slept in the bed with you. Serena looked at her and smiled. -You were tortured, weren¡¯t you? -No,¡± Anna retorted and whispered, ¡°I was not tortured at all by having a friend like you. Friendship, love and family have been very important all my life. When she suffered some nagging and torture for the best friend, Anna did not feel sorrow at all, and now, when she remembered, she was left with only the good and the pitiful. After all, it did not take long. Subsequently, Serena had a bigger belly every day, so Anna did not even dare to do everything she wanted to do. Every time she got into bed, Anna had to be very careful, even imposing a quiet gait on her steps when she went to the bathroom so as not to wake Serena up. However, she had forgotten one detail. Serena was pregnant and very sleepy at the time. When she remembered this, Anna thought that Serena could fall asleep even if she turned on the music around midnight. Annaughed heartily. -Why are youughing? Anna then informed her of what she was thinking. After listening to it, Serena also found it funny. Then she said, -In fact, I didn¡¯t know why I could sleep so much at that time, even now, both babies sleep well. -Would this baby also be a boy? Baby boy? Serena blinked, not quite clear how she was feeling now. In fact, she preferred this child to be a daughter. That way she would have a son and a daughter. However, if it had really been a boy, it would not have mattered, they were all fine anyway, they were her and Cristian¡¯s children. At that thought, Serena gently stroked her belly with her hands. The fetus was now almost four months old and the belly was very evident. She smiled slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, however I don¡¯t care if it is a boy or a girl, as long as it can be born safely. For me, this is God¡¯s gift. If it is a girl, I will let Manuel cuddle her more, if it is a boy, then Manuel will have a partner to fight together. Anna whispered: -In fact, I think girls be better, girls are more intimate, and besides, you can have a son and a daughter. Serena, if this child is a boy, will you be pregnant again? You will give birth to a girl, so you can let two brothers take care of their sister. Chapter 1077: A person who loves you very much Serena found Anna¡¯s advice very funny. -How could she have so many children? -Why not? -Anna was closer. Even though there were only the two of them in the room, they tended to lower their voices when they told their secrets to prevent others from hearing. -Cristian is very strong, you can have as many as you want. Serena shook her head. -No, two is enough for me. Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of so many. -Well, that¡¯s good! If I were you, I¡¯d have a bunch of sons, and then I¡¯d have a daughter, and finally I¡¯d have the older brothers take care of the younger sister, so that she would be the only little princess in the family. -Then you must make many efforts to get married as soon as possible to fulfill your wish. In the darkness, suddenly there was silence. The atmosphere seemed to be a bit heavy. Serena still maintained a smile, but noticing the strangeness, she suddenly reacted to what he said. With her lips slightly parted, Serena nced at Anna and said with great difficulty. -I am very sorry¡­ Hearing her apologize, Anna quickly interrupted her. -Why are you apologizing? I think you are absolutely right, since my wish is this, then I will do my best to fulfill it. Marry soon, have children soon, strive to have sons and daughters, and then spend a happy life. Anna said it in a rxed and pleasant way, as if there was no problem, but Serena felt bad. Anna had forced smiles-how could Serena not see it? Anna¡¯s beloved was also inextricably linked to Serena. Anna probably could not bear to see Serena every day, but she still apanied her every day. Thinking of this, Serena reached out her hand into the darkness and ced it on Anna¡¯s back, gently caressing her. -Anna, you can find a person who will love you very much in the future, and then you will have a lot of boys and a girl, life will be very happy. Her voice was full of emotion. It should be a life full of desire, but at this moment, Anna¡¯s heart ached so much. She really wanted to have a group of boys and a girl, and then she would let the older brothers take care of the younger sister. But there were still more unspoken words in her heart. She wanted the children¡¯s father to be her love. -Yes. In the darkness, Anna said in a nasal tone. Serena soon assumed she should have cried, but at this point she really did not know what to say tofort her; she could only pat her back. The two held each other tightly, thinking about their own things.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Eventually, they could not keep their sleep and gradually fell asleep. The next day, Cristian had still not recovered from his fainting spell. The doctor said it was possible for this situation to happen and let them wait patiently. Although she was anxious, Serena continued tofort herself. After all, this was only the beginning; perhaps tomorrow she would regain consciousness. However, as another day passed, Cristian still had no sign of waking up, remaining quietly in bed. Serena personally took a towel to clean his body. She did so very carefully so as not to hurt him. Beatrice stood beside him and watched him, finally she could not help but groan with her hands sped in her arms. -Does he really not know that his wife and children are waiting for him? So many days have passed and he still hasn¡¯t recovered, will he let us die of anxiety? Serena paused for a while, and then said with a light smile, -He may have been too tired a while ago, so he takes this opportunity to rest well. If he gets a good rest, he will wake up naturally. At the reassurance, Beatrice was speechless. Too tired? So he was taking the opportunity to rest well? Beatrice wished she had told Serena not to tease her. If Serena had not been here, Beatrice would have really wanted to p Cristian several times and then scold him. She had hurt Serena a lot before, and now she didn¡¯t even want toe back from the ckout. Was she still going to let Serena suffer again, to feel safe? At the same time, Beatrice thought that Cristian was really so lucky to have Serena¡¯s good treatment. Of course, Beatrice only dared to mumble internally instead of saying it to his face. She was afraid of making Serena anxious with her words. After all, she was a pregnant woman. She hoped Cristian would be able to wake up soon and restore all memories, and not have any idents in the future. Beatrice asked God for a favor. She had never asked for anything on the inside, even when her sister had the ident. But now she begged Him to stop torturing the two she was in love with. Beatrice closed her eyes, after a long time of devout prayer, opened her eyes, and then looked at the Serena beside her. She could not help but sigh. Serena cleaned Cristian¡¯s body every day. Although Beatrice advised her to find a caregiver for Cristian, Serena disagreed. She wanted to take care of him personally, and no one could stop her. One day, two days, three days? A week passed while Cristian was still unconscious. Even the doctor frowned when he saw him, but he was still supportive and encouraged the patient¡¯s rtives. -It was reasonable to have a symptom like that, you had to trust the patient, maybe now he was struggling to wake up, the more familiar people can talk to him more, if the patient can listen, he will be able to increase the recovery of consciousness . Since then, except for sleeping and eating, Serena apanied him. If she did not clean his body, she had to talk to him or sometimes lie down holding him by the palm of her hand. Beatrice was very worried about Serena, while she could not help butin to Angelo. -Where can you find a granddaughter like Serena? You were nning to destroy them! Angelo reached out his hand to touch his nose when he was reprimanded, it was so embarrassing. He did not think the two loved each other so much. Gradually after epting Serena, he had discovered the good things about this niece, along with the recent period, Serena had given him a pretty good impression. Now he didn¡¯t think of tearing them apart instead of defending them if someone wanted to divide them. Angelo had not been the first to disagree. Unfortunately, his grandson was not yet awake. Angelo thought, and then said to his daughter Beatrice, ¡°Cristian is still like that. Shall we go to church to pray? Hearing this, Beatrice could only roll her eyes. My old father, you are also a well-known businessman, is it okay for you to be so superstitious? Will you wake him only for worship? Chapter 1078: Seeking peace of mind. At Beatrice¡¯s rebuke, Angelo had to keep silent. Although he was a well-known businessman, he had no idea about this kind of thing. As good a doctor as he was, if he found himself in this situation like Cristian, it would still be up to the patient¡¯s conscience to see if he was strong enough or not. If he wanted to wake up, he would. He had already invited all the good doctors, so what else could he do? Apart from lighting candles and worshipping Our Lady, Angelo could not have a better idea. Even if Beatrice retorted, Angelo did not listen to her at all. When she was with Serena, she also joked with Angelo. However, she was surprised that Serena agreed after hearing this with a straight face. Beatrice was suddenly petrified. What? She thought Angelo was superstitious because he was her age. In this age, superstitious consciences were not fashionable, as Serena thought? At that thought, Beatrice could not help but ask, ¡°Serena, you are so young, how can you be as superstitious as the old man? At the question, Serena smiled sweetly and exined, ¡°Aunt Beatrice, this is not superstition, it is just to seek peace of mind. She hadn¡¯t thought about it before, but if Grandpa had already talked about it, she didn¡¯t mind the worship. Although she was not superstitious, she still respected the gods very much. -To seek peace of mind? -Beatrice thought he was right. She thought for a while touching her chin and then said, -All right, they say the shrine in the neighboring town works great, or shall we go to this church? The neighboring town? Wouldn¡¯t it take too long to go there? Beatrice calcted the time. -It will take two days to get there and back, aren¡¯t you worried about Cristian? Serena cast a deep look at Cristian, who was sinking into dreams. Really, she would not have been able to leave him alone. But. -Well, I am his aunt, I will stay and take care of him personally for the next two days. You can go to the shrine. Although I don¡¯t believe in religion, if you decide to go, then don¡¯t put it off, remember to be honest. Beatrice personally promised to stay and take care of Cristian, so Serena stopped refusing. Talking to Anna about it, Anna immediately said that she too had something to worship and wanted to go with Serena . If Anna and Serena wanted to go, Luca would no doubt worry about them, so he asked to go with them. At first Anna disagreed, but then she took into ount that the two girls were not so sure and Serena was pregnant. If something idental happened, Anna would not be able to take care of it alone. If Luca was there, they could take care of each other. Thinking and rethinking, Anna finally agreed. Before leaving, Serena returned to the hospital to see Cristian, sitting at his bedside and saying many words to him. Beatrice and Angelo left the room to make room for the two of them. Beatrice waited for a long time without seeing Serena leave, but was hurriedly let in by Anna. -Aunt Beatrice, is Serena ready? We have to leave at this time. -I will take care of it. Beatrice got up and went to the living room, through the ss, she could see Serena bending down to kiss Cristian¡¯s lips. Beatrice clicked and then turned around: -She moved away quickly, wait a little longer. In truth, Serena loved Cristian very much. Anna and Luca did not know what Beatrice had seen, looking at each other¡¯s faces. They had to wait a moment longer. Sure enough, within a minute the living room door opened and Serena was out. -I¡¯m sorry you waited so long for me, so let¡¯s get ready to go now. Auntie and grandpa, thank you so much for taking care of him these two days. Angelo touched his old face and greeted Serena, -Take care of yourself, always remember she is a pregnant woman, don¡¯t hurt yourself. Serena nodded. Beatrice joked with him, ¡°Old man, are you worried about your grandson¡¯s wife or the baby in her belly? At the joke, Angelo suddenly turned red and coughed heavily, then said, -Beatrice, what nonsense are you talking? I¡¯m worried about my great-grandson and Serena, aren¡¯t I? Look what you are saying¡­ Serena, pay attention to the road. Beatrice rolled her eyes at her and stoppedining. When she finished saying goodbye, it was time to leave. On the way to the neighboring town, Anna had some expectations, although it seemed unlikely. After all, she had not seen him for several days. There was no telling where he wastely, was he busy with thepany? She had not seen Matteo since that night. It was not that Matteo had not gone to the hospital, it was that they had arrived at different times. At that thought, Anna scoffed inwardly. How? Wasn¡¯t that what she wanted? Was she the one who was staggering through time, because now she felt sad? At that moment, Anna put on her mask and sses. Seeing her like that, Serena, who stood beside her, asked. -What¡¯s wrong? Anna answered weakly. -No, I just want to sleep. If I don¡¯t wear sses and mask, my position will be seen, it bothers me. Actually, the reason was not that at all, but that she felt very sad. She was worried about being discovered by them. If so, it would have been embarrassing for her. Looking at her lying down, Luke said, ¡°It took us two hours on the road, lie down for a while, I¡¯ll call you when I get there. -Well, thank you. Looking at them, Serena thought of her brother. If her brother had epted Anna, the person who would apany them to the neighboring town today would have been Matthew. At that moment, Serena remembered that she had forgotten to inform Matteo about this trip. Serena pulled out her cell phone to text Matteo. In an effort to shorten the time, they would leave in the evening. If she texted him now, perhaps Matteo would see him tomorrow. And he was very busytely; there was a lot of business in thepany. Still, she would let him know. Serena put the phone away, not thinking about anything else. Anna was sleeping, suddenly she leaned over to Serena and pulled out a mask, -Do you want it? Serena picked it up, -Thank you. It also bothered her to fall asleep right away, so she finally put on the mask and the two fell asleep together in the back seat. Besides Luca, there was also another driver from the Ferrari family. Since it was the neighboring town, they would arrive by car first. Serena thought she would have slept with Anna if she had not driven herself.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Luca nced at the rearview mirror and found that they were both asleep, so he quietly turned up the heat a little. Chapter 1079: You’re not breathing right The next day. As soon as he woke up, Matteo received a message from Serena. After seeing it, Matteo was stunned and then relieved. She had replied. ¡°Be careful, if something happens, call me.¡± Then he put his cell phone away and, as usual, washed and dressed for breakfast. His life had always been very regr and had not changed for many years, nor had he allowed women to approach him. During the years of his sister¡¯s search, Matthew often flew abroad, but he only used his free time without leaving his job at all. *** At the same time, they arrived in the neighboring town. They had driven all evening, so they checked into the hotel for the night. Before going to worship The Shrine of Our Lady they all stopped to rest. Serena and Anna stayed in the car for two hours, and their backs and waists were very sore from poor posture. When they found the bed, they bothy down on the bed, The next day everyone was up at ten o¡¯clock to meet. While they were having breakfast, Luke exined to them. -I¡¯ve heard that The Shrine has been very effective for vows, so many peoplee from all over the country, they say there are many people whoe back to give thanks for having their wish granted. Anna was about to believe it. -Are you saying that many peoplee back mainly because the wish is fulfilled? Luke nodded: -It¡¯s true. Anna looked at him surprised, -Really? I thought everyone came here for peace of mind. Luca smiled slightly. Indeed, who can be sure of the truth? After making the wish, perhaps he was particrly eager to get, so he would make more and more efforts. After all, in this world, one cannot get something without doing anything. It is difficult to get everything you wish for.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Luke said nothing more, but Anna sank into thought. If it were true, would he be able to achieve his wish? Thinking about this, Anna quickly lowered her head to eat. Mrs. Serena, after we eat, we will take a cab from the entrance, they say that there is a newly built road on the mountain, which makes it possible to get halfway up the mountain by car. But I also heard that if we start climbing from the first staircase to the end, this will show sincerity, so there will be more chances to fulfill the wish. Without waiting for Serena to respond, Anna immediately raised her head to advise. -Then we climb from the first step! Luca was speechless. He reminded her with a nce, -Mrs. Serena is pregnant. Realizing this, Anna lost her courage: -You¡¯re right, if we walk from the beginning, Serena¡¯s body may not be able to handle it. -I¡¯m sorry, Serena, I didn¡¯t even think about it. However, Serena also took Luca¡¯s words to heart, looking out the window. She did not care about the oue of the worship. The most important thing was that she was sincere. She did not have to respect Our Lady or be superstitious, but she also understood the reason for doing what the locals did. When they entered a small vige that had its own unique customs, they had to obey their rules. If they broke the old customs or did not obey etiquette, it was easy to arouse the displeasure of others. Worship was just like that. It had to be sincere. If the attitude had been incredulous or dismissive, it would have been better not toe. Thinking about it, Serena said. -Let¡¯s start with the first one. -Serena? Anna was a little surprised, -You just said¡­. -Well, if we¡¯re honest, let¡¯s show it. Besides, these steps are not long, I¡¯ll be able to go up. -But¡­ -That¡¯s all, I¡¯m not worried, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me, I¡¯ll tell you if I feel bad. -All right, if you don¡¯t feel well, you need to stop to rest. -Okay. After breakfast, the three went directly to the shrine. There were many people there, including foreign travelers. Anna could not help but whisper, ¡°Do those foreigners speak English when they make a wish? If they speak English, do you think our saints can understand them? -Well, maybe they know Italian? -Let¡¯s go. Serena didn¡¯t care about the others, so she took a step forward. From outside the shrine, one could see many trees all around. They said the mountain was famous in ancient times, it was so steep that people had a hard time climbing it, without being careful, it was easy to fall into the abyss. Later, as time went on, more and more stone steps were built on the shrine. This project took a long time toplete. Later, a Church was built on the top of the mountain. Because it functioned perfectly, it became more and more famous. Gradually many people came because of the fame. All this had attracted many peddlers who took advantage of the business opportunities. Many stores selling incense and drinks had been opened for pilgrims. At first, people came for worship, gradually the shrine became a picturesque ce, so many visitors also came. The different route was chosen for different purposes. For example, at first, there was only a stairway path. Gradually, different paths were built. They could reach the top of the mountain from any road. They chose one at random. After all, the big path had been divided into several small roads with the intention of separating the crowd. Further on, there would be fewer people on the steps. When Serena breathed only a little, Anna said panting heavily, -Did I get less exercise? Why do I feel so tired after only a few steps? Luca saw her panting heavily, so he stopped to show her. ¨C You are not breathing well, you must¡­. Then Luca personally gave her a demonstration as Serena slowed her pace. Under Luca¡¯s guidance, Anna was breathing much better. But she still had some doubts, ¡°I walk every day, why don¡¯t I feel tired? Serena looked around and exined. -Normally you walk t, but now you are climbing the stairs step by step, you have to push yourself for every step. Can you make it to the top like this? Serena reasonably said yes, as if she was not tired. Anna couldn¡¯t help butin. -That¡¯s not fair! Serena, we used to be together, how can you not be tired at all? If I can¡¯t climb the mountain, shouldn¡¯t it be harder for you? Listening to her, Serena smiled slightly. She was different from Anna, who at first ran in short strides to have enough energy, even in long strides. Although she stopped from time to time to wait for them, she quickly used up her energy as she slowly recovered. Chapter 1080: Determination of one What about her? With the energy saved, she took a right step upward. This helped her use the energy wisely so that she could reach the top of the mountain. Seeing her smiling and silent, Anna murmured. -This is not right! Luca was by her side, and she could not stand it, so he exined it again. After hearing Luca¡¯s exnation, Anna reacted and became angry with Luca with much embarrassment. -Why didn¡¯t you remind me at first, and watch me consume the energy? This is thest straw! Anna¡¯s words were not enough; at the same time, she was fighting him with her hands and feet. Luca was helpless, but he was still smiling and very satisfied. He told Anna with a cuddled look. -I didn¡¯t remind you, because I knew you would soon get tired like this, but don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t run out of energy yet, as long as you do as I say, you will go on recovering your strength, it¡¯s no big deal. As he finished saying this, Luke looked up. -But at this point, we will probably have to rest several times. If he had been alone, he would have made it to the top about once without resting. But now there were two women on the team. Anna was in poor physical condition. And even though Ms. Serena knew how to save energy, that did not mean it was enough to reach the top. No matter how much she knew how to save her energy and recover, she would be exhausted, especially being pregnant. Then Luke would have to make them stop and rest before their strength was exhausted. Up ahead, there were fewer people around. There was a young couple walking behind them. The two were happily supporting each other. Anna turned around several times, her eyes filled with envy. She too wanted such a love, what happiness! -envious? Luca¡¯s voice from the side caught Anna¡¯s attention. Before she realized it, Luca was already very close to her. -If you want, we can do that. As he said this, he moved closer and deliberately lowered his voice. Unconsciously Anna cast a nce at Serena, who walked calmly forward, seeming not to notice what Luca was saying. Anna felt inexplicably shy, bit her lower lip, and looked at Luca. -Who wants to do it with you? Luca blinked, -What are you saying? Anna was speechless. The sentence had indeed confused Luca. Anna exined, ?I am indicating to do it as a couple, not what you are imagining!¡¯ Because of too much walking, Anna had turned red, especially when she got angry from embarrassment, she looked particrly delicate and childlike. Luca was an honest man, but at that moment, seeing her like that, he could not refrain from teasing her. So Luca added. -Why, what am I imagining? Do you know what I am imagining? Anna said, ¡°Of course I know what you are imagining, how can I not know what you are imagining, but the truth is not at all what you think, I¡­. Suddenly Anna choked up and then said angrily, ¡°Oh, what nonsense I¡¯m talking! It¡¯s a figure of speech, I¡¯m not talking to you. After that, Anna went to Serena¡¯s side, keeping her distance from Luca. Luca gave a mimic smile. Seeing her angry, Serena asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Annained. -Luca is super mean, he looks like he¡¯s a gentleman, actually he¡¯s not like that at all! -What? -He¡­ Well, you don¡¯t care. Serena gave Luca a look through Anna. Over the years, Serena hade to know his moral quality well. Lately she had taken Anna seriously. This was clearly to be seen. If Anna could not be with her brother, it would be a good choice for her to be with Luca. At that thought, Serena lowered her voice. -Have you considered it? -What? What are you saying? -Anna suddenly became nervous. Serena, you mean. -Yes,¡¬ Serena nodded, her eyes and face calm. You can¡¯t waste your whole life on one person, you are so young, there is no need to waste your time with my brother. When you are young, you can do whatever you want. If you block your heart and ept no one else, youth will leave you and go away. Anna remained silent. -I know I shouldn¡¯t persuade you, I am also a stubborn person. If I choose one, I will never change him in my life. I don¡¯t care if he is alive or not. But I have to persuade you as your friend, if you can listen to me. -Don¡¯t say that,¡± Anna interrupted her, ¡°Although I can¡¯t be as smart as you, nor be an excellent designer like you, I also have my persistence and pride. The truth is that I love only him and no one else. Luca is a good man, but I don¡¯t like him. Also, I am not fixated on only one person, since I came back from abroad, I decided to let your brother go. Serena thought for a while and said, ¡°But you show that you haven¡¯t left him. -Yes, I didn¡¯t leave himpletely, I¡¯m better than before. You see, I am no longer attached to him, Serena, I am getting better. At those words, Serena had to be silent. Anna, holding her hand, said in a calmer voice. -Stop talking about this subject, if she hears it, it will be embarrassing. She was referring to Luca. Although Luca had recently proposed to Anna, of course, she could feel shy as a girl, who was not in love. Anna knew what she wanted and what she could not ept. If she was really with Luca, she would hurt him . Serena let an inward sigh escape, looking her way. In this world, loving each other was indeed a rare thing. Even if they had fallen in love, it would have been easy to make a mistake. Love in general was like Luke¡¯s, who had fallen in love with someone without receiving the answer.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. However, they still had expectations that existed deep in their hearts. They hoped for some different development. Perhaps one day it would be realized? Serena lowered her gaze and decided to stop asking Anna about love. She could do whatever she wanted. Chapter 1081: Wanting is power When she reached the center of the mountain, a thinyer of sweat appeared on Serena¡¯s back. It was very cold in winter. When they arrived, they were also wearing hats, scarves and gloves. But when they were in the middle of the mountain to sit down and rest, Anna and Serena had already taken off their gloves and hats, even their scarves. Anna was so hot that she wanted to take off her coat, but Luca stopped her. -Don¡¯t take off your coat. You only feel warm in your body, but the temperature is the same everywhere. If you take it off, you will meet the cold air and get cold. Stopped by him, she wrinkled her nose unhappily. -But I feel so hot, how can I cool down without taking it off? Luca took two towels from his backpack, looked to the side and gestured. -There is a sink over there. Mrs. Serena, you and Anna could go and dry your sweat. Then get some rest. Serena smiled and took it, -Thank you. It had to be said that Luca was really thoughtful, even thinking about these things. The more she looked at him, the more Serena felt that Luca was a good person. Anna, a very carefree girl, would have been well taken care of by Luca. It was a pity. They both wiped the sweat from their backs. Back outside, Luca had already found the hot water and was waiting for them. -I don¡¯t know what happened to you before. Drink some hot water to dispel the cold. Serena took it and gave Luca a deep look. One could tell that the man was very attentive. -Thank you. Anna drank it slowly, looking at the people, travelers and pilgrims around, and sighed, -I thought I was trying so hard. I felt so good when I was traveling. I didn¡¯t expect that I would discover so many people when I got halfway. When we get to the top, will there always be so many? ¨C Serena half-closed her lips and smiled, ¡°Maybe? After all, there should be many people who worship Our Lady sincerely. The three recovered most of their physical strength after resting for almost half an hour, and then continued to climb. As they got closer and closer to the top of the mountain, Serena felt her strength draining faster and faster. She had spent the long time resting, but she was particrly short on perseverance. She believed that if she remained pregnant for a few more months, she would no longer be able to climb. It was not until five o¡¯clock in the afternoon that the three of them finally reached the top of the mountain. Actually, it should not have been thatte, but Serena and Anna were exhausted along the way, so they took a few breaks. Thus they took twice the umted time. -After entering, if you do not know how to worship, follow me and do not run. Before entering to light the candle, Serena said to Anna beside her. There were many people who hade to the shrine to light the candle, but everyone was very stern and respectful. No one had a frivolous smile or anything else on their face. Everyone had remained serious. When it was Serena¡¯s turn, she knelt down and prayed fervently. Anna was pious and serious, learning from her. -You took a blessed candle, do you know how to do it? Anna nodded unconsciously. -Yes. As a child, when Amelia took her to light candles, she always asked for one. Amelia would say what she wanted before she asked. -All right. Serena closed her eyes when she asked, and the candle swung gently in her hand. After a while, a candle fell as if it had vitality. Serena picked it up and nced at it. She memorized the number at the top, put it back in the candle holder and worshipped it religiously again. When it was Anna¡¯s turn, she was a little nervous. When she heard that Serena wasing, she felt in her heart that she wanted something and wanted to join her. She wanted something deep in her heart, and she knew what it was. But when she really asked a candle, Anna thought it was ridiculous: would Our Lady hear her prayers? No. Would Our Lady help her fulfill such absurd wishes? Besides, she had decided to abandon him. Why had shee there for him? -Why are you dumbfounded? -Seeing Anna standing stupidly, Serena reached out her hand and gave her a gentle push. Anna¡¯s senses returned to her, so she stepped forward and knelt down. Then she reached for the candle. It would have been better not to ask for something too ridiculous. -The faithful girl Anna Galli¡­ He read his own name silently in his heart, but he did not know what to say next. Her mind and heart were in disarray as she shook the candle. A sound was heard. She did not expect that, at that moment, suddenly the candles dispersed and fell to the ground. Anna winced, quickly opened her eyes and looked nervously at what had happened. Serena was also shocked. She could not imagine such a thing happening. She knelt closer and helped Anna put the candles back in ce. Then he winked at her. -Take it seriously. -I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­ -Anna repeatedly responded with an apology, put the candle down and prayed again. She took a deep breath to let her heart be clear. -The faithful girl Anna Galli¡­ After dozens of seconds, a candle lit. Anna took it and memorized the numbers. She quickly stood up and left the candles to the others. After leaving the temple, Serena looked at her worriedly. -What¡¯s wrong? Are you Worried? -I¡¯m fine. Just now my hands were shaking a little ¡­. Serena half-closed her thin lips, looked at her slightly pale face and asked no more questions. Everyone has some little secret in their heart that they don¡¯t want known, they are all the same. They are the same, why should I know the truth? The person exining what he wrote on the candles was an elderly bishop, dressed in bishop¡¯s robes, who looked like a strong-willed teacher. Serena informed him of what was on her candle. The old man took the exnation of the candle for her, and after a few deep looks, he told her. -The donor candle is the best. You can get the solution of what you asked for if you fix on it. Hearing this, Serena¡¯s eyes lit up. She smiled and bowed to the old bishop: -Thank you, Your Grace. -What about this candle? The old man turned his gaze to Anna, who looked a little worried. Anna recovered, opened her lips, and then told him what she had.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She looked-not very good. In fact, after finding the match for her, his voice became a little darker. -The exnation¡­ Anna bit her lower lip. She was the worst. The bishop suddenly changed his words, -Don¡¯t worry too much. Wanting is power. Man can propose what God disposes. Anna felt that those words had been used by the old bishop tofort her. She felt a little sad, but still he did not disappoint her good intentions. She smiled with an effort and bowed to the old bishop, ¡°Thank you, your grace. I will remember what you told me. The will is power. Man can propose what God disposes. Anna had always believed in those prayers, that as long as she insisted on what she wanted, one day she would seed. But in some things it would not have helped. Chapter 1082: There is something to ask. When the two of them went out, Luca was already outside and waiting for them. Seeing theming, he stepped forward and gave them water. -Mrs. Serena, how are you? Serena smiled and nodded, but soon remembered something. After looking at Anna beside her, Luca immediately understood. -Don¡¯t look at me. Anyway, I casually asked. I identally made a mess, which might have upset Our Lady,¡± Anna¡¯s voice was muffled, and she sounded very depressed. She lowered her head, showing no vigor or energy. Luke felt that if she had been a small animal, both ears should have been stretched out at that moment. Just thinking about it made him feel very sad. Luca even thought he could pull them with his hands. Of course, in reality, he had no ears to pull. Yet ¡­ he could not help but reach out his hand, gently covering Anna¡¯s head with hisrge palm. -Asking for a candle can make you feel so sad. How can you know whether it will happen or not if you don¡¯t make an effort? Anna wanted to look at him angrily, but when she looked up, she suddenly saw a pale, white shadow in his pocket. Unconsciously, she reached out her hand to grab it. The stick Luca had asked for was taken from her in an instant. -What? Did you ask for it too? Serena stood shocked beside him. She felt as if she had discovered something extraordinary. Beforeing in, Luca had said he didn¡¯t want to apany them, but she didn¡¯t expect him to do it secretly¡­. Luca felt a little ashamed that he had been discovered. At that moment he could no longer deny it. He nodded and admitted, -Yes, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to go, but I got very bored outside, so¡­. I went and ordered one. No matter what he said, Anna had already pulled out her cane. When she saw that it was like his, a smile appeared on her face. -I know why you suddenlyforted me. Youforted me whileforting yourself. In fact, you have the same number as me, the worst. Luca, what did you ask? Luca looked at her without answering. -And what did the old monk tell you? That the will is power and that man can propose what God disposes? Anna raised her head as she spoke, but suddenly she met Luca¡¯s burning gaze, which was deep and burning like a fire. Anna was stunned. Luca was¡­ He was panicked and wanted to find Serena at his side. But Serena seemed to have considered that scene, and had already ducked to the side to drink some water. -You should know what I asked. By the time Anna¡¯s heart was pounding, Luca had already spoken weakly. -I know what you asked for, too. But obviously, the candles we asked for are not very satisfactory. It seems that -will this situation continue for a while? But I think if I tried harder, you would be mine. You would be mine¡­ Anna was so nervous that she blinked several times, stepping back in panic. After that, she remembered something and angrily threw the candle back into Luca¡¯s arms. -I asked for something different! As for my candle, I don¡¯t want to tell you! After speaking, Anna ran away. Luca, who saw her running away, put a faint smile on his face. Serena was drinking water. When Anna ran to her and sat down, there was a smile in her eyes, and then he heard Annaining to her. -Serena, are we still good friends? -Yes, why not? -So why did you leave me when I had problems? You sit here and drink water quietly! -You¡¯ve lost your conscience! -Did you have a problem? -Serena turned her head. The beautiful eyes were full of smiles, -I didn¡¯t see it at all, but she had seen the ¡®man. As your good friend, when you are lucky enough to fall in love, I will naturally have to create more time and space for you. Anna did not know what to say. She closed her lips angrily. -What luck infatuation? I don¡¯t need it. I am the girl who will work hard to open a store in the future, so I don¡¯t need him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Serena remained silent, but smiled. -But he got the worst of it, too, and suddenly felt that he was as unlucky as I was. I am no longer the one with the worst luck. -Yes, you also have the same luck. You were very unlucky to choose the worst, but he also chose the worst, which onlyforted you. Anna replied, -Look at you. You¡¯re talking about this again. Serena, you¡¯re really getting worsetely. -Yes? -Well, of course you¡¯ll never admit it,¡¬ Anna said in a low voice. -Well, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Let¡¯s go down the mountain. Serena noticed that the sky was darkening and estimated that it would be night by the time she reached the foot of the mountain, but as she climbed, she saw that there were lights on both sides of the mountain path. The descent would be much faster than the ascent, about half an hour. -OK. Don¡¯t you need to take another break? You don¡¯t seem to have any problems on the descent, but after all you are a pregnant woman, are you forcing yourself? -Anna looked at her, worried about how ufortable Serena would feel. But she said nothing, holding it in her heart. -Don¡¯t worry. Look at me, does it look like there is something wrong with me? Or do you want me to have a problem? -Shut up! -Anna interrupted her abruptly, -What nonsense! How could I expect you to have anything wrong with you? I hope you have a safe and healthy life without anything abnormal! As the two spoke, Luca approached her. -Mrs. Serena, have you had enough rest? We are about to descend the mountain. Seeing Luca, Anna remembered the words that there was something to ask. Her expression suddenly became a little abnormal. She coughed slightly and turned her head away. Seeing such an ufortable face, Serena smiled slightly and said, ¡°We have rested enough. Let¡¯s go down the mountain. Anna followed her and got up. As she climbed the mountain, she did not have much strength to hold herself up. On the way down, Anna walked close to Serena and kept her distance from Luca. Sure enough, as soon as they were halfway up, it was dark and the lights had already turned on. There were many people descending. Reaching the foot of the mountain, Anna clutched her stomach, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat. The group returned to the hotel and went back to their rooms to rest after lunch. Serena and Anna shared the same room. After bathing, she called Beatrice for a briefing and asked her about Cristian¡¯s health and safety . -Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s toote today and you¡¯d better get a good rest. You will be back tomorrow. There is no special situation from you. I will take care of him for you. -Thank you, Beatrice. You have done a good job. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Chapter 1083: It’s snowing. When she woke up the next morning, Serena found Anna, who was lying beside her, staring out the window, distracted. -What¡¯s wrong? -Serena had just woken up with heavy eyelids and closed her eyes as she asked this question. She wanted to get some sleep, but they were nning to return to the Northern City. At the sound of his voice, Anna woke up, stretched out her hand and pointed to the window. -Look, it¡¯s snowing. Is it snowing? Serena felt a flutter in her heart and quickly looked out the window. Outside was a vast expanse of white and heavy snow. Just looking, Serena opened the quilt and sat down. The speed was too fast, her eyes darkened as she lifted her body, but she quickly recovered. She ran to the window without putting on her shoes. It was snowing so hard and so heavily that everyone was white. The snowkes looked like goose feathers in the sky. In that situation¡­ -Serena, what¡¯s wrong? -Anna approached the window. She had probably woken up a moment ago, so she was still sleepy. She reached out and rubbed her hair as she asked, ¡°The snow is so heavy. I didn¡¯t expect it to snow so much all of a sudden. -Ah!¡± Anna seemed to suddenly remember something and patted her head. Look, I¡¯m confused because I slept too much. Will the road be blocked with so much snow? How can we get back to the Northern City? Serena¡¯s eyebrows were all furrowed. She bit her lower lip slightly and looked at the white outside.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Beforeing here, she had not noticed the weather forecast because the weather was so nice. He had thought that it would not snow that year. However, it was snowing so hard and there had not even been a forecast. The doorbell rang. They were both standing stupidly in front of the window when she heard the noise outside the room. Anna immediately told her. -I¡¯ll open the door. It was Luca who had knocked on the door. He was already well dressed, so when he saw Anna in her pajamas open the door, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. -It¡¯s snowing outside. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t leave today. After speaking, Luca looked at Anna. Put on your clothes so you don¡¯t catch a cold. Anna lowered her head and realized she was only in her pajamas. Unconsciously, she put her hand in front of her to protect her body and opened her eyes wide. Then she mmed the door again, turned around and got dressed. By the way, he had taken Serena¡¯s coat, -Hurry up. Or you¡¯ll catch a cold. Although the heat was on in the hotel, there was no telling if Serena would be out in a second. She was still standing on the floor barefoot. Serena tightened her coat and looked at Anna with concern. -I know what you¡¯re worried about, but it¡¯s snowing now and there¡¯s nothing we can do. Shall we stop for a day to check the situation tomorrow? Serena did not respond to Anna¡¯s words, but took out her cell phone to look for information. She saw the news and there had been a sudden heavy snowfall and many roads had been blocked. It was going to be very ufortable to travel. As much as Serena wanted to go home with her heart like an arrow, she could not really ask them to leave. After all, it was inconvenient and dangerous to travel on a snowy day. -Serena? Serena¡¯s senses returned to her. When she looked up, she noticed Anna looking at her nervously. Her eyes were slightly irritated and she exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to say these things at this time. If you don¡¯t want us to stay another day, then¡­. -All right. It¡¯s fine we¡¯ll stay a day or two. It is unusual for us toe to a nearby town. After breakfast, we can go to the nearby mall downtown. Anna finally breathed a sigh of relief when she said that. -It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t get upset. Serena looked at her hopelessly and consoled her, -You worry too much about other people¡¯s emotions. -I have no choice. We are best friends, right? I don¡¯t tell others. Hearing this, Serena was a little surprised. Yes, Anna had lived very freely and quietly before. It was only after the rtionship with her had improved that she had be entangled. Indeed, the fate of the people could not be told. When she saw the sudden heavy snowfall, Beatrice specially called Serena and told her to pay attention to safety and keep warm, and to return to the Northern City when the snow had ceased. Since she could not go back in time, Serena also sent a message to Matthew. On the other hand, Anna called Amelia to inform her of the situation. After receiving the news, Amelia was busy in the store. As her daughter had taught her before opening the store, she could offer help if Anna was not there. In addition, there was a lucky little angel, Manuel. Business had continued to go very well. After that day, Matteo had gone to look for Manuel once. However, Manuel had rejected him on the spot, saying that his uncle was a bad person and did not want to live with him. Everyone had been ashamed. Matteo did nothing, so Manuel stayed with Marcello and Amelia. In recent times he had gotten along very well with them, and had even exaggerated by saying that when he grew up he would marry Aunt Anna. As soon as he had heard this, Marcello had almost fallen out of his chair, startled. He had quickly plugged Manuel¡¯s mouth. -Oh, my God. You can¡¯t say such nonsense. If Mr. Cristian heard it, he would think I was the one who instigated him to say it. Amelia hadughed on one side. -I think he is not bad. Look at his appearance and Mr. Cristian¡¯s vigor. Manuel will not lose his father when he grows up for good. He is a good choice. Manuel smiled triumphantly at Amelia. Marcello was so worried. -What a great idea you have! When he grows up, what do you care if he looks good? In more than ten or twenty years Anna will have to grow old, wouldn¡¯t she be ashamed of old age if she was with a young man? Amelia heard this and was disgusted. She scolded her husband. -What an old man! Did you say that about your daughter? What does it mean to grow old? My daughter will always be eighteen years old! Giancarlo could not contradict her. ¡°A very unreasonable woman!¡± he thought. Thinking seriously, how could she have been eighteen forever? If he really could have been like this forever, shouldn¡¯t he have be an old monster? The more he thought about it, the worse he felt. The snow was quite heavy and fell decently,sting all night and still continuing throughout the day. When Serena and Anna returned to the hotel, they had a lot of snow on their heads and shoulders. There was no heat outside and they were both shivering from the cold. The first thing they did when they got back to the hotel was to take a hot bath. Serena could not go back, but she thought of Cristian in her heart, so in the afternoon she made a video call directly to Beatrice. In the video she saw Cristian lying quietly in the hospital bed. He seemed to be feeling better. It was unclear whether this was Serena¡¯s wish. -Do you think he looks better? -Just as she was thinking about this, Beatrice also asked her in time. Serena¡¯s senses returned to her, somewhat surprised: -Do you think so too? Beatrice nodded her head, -Well, not only do I think so, but the old man said the same thing. Actually, the doctor told us that he is recovering well and should wake up soon. Chapter 1084: Waking up. After Beatrice finished those words, Serena felt her heartbeat be much faster. Her heart seemed to jump out of her chest. She opened her lips and wanted to say something, but Beatriceughed at her, -Don¡¯t fret. Keep your mind at rest. You are a pregnant woman. Don¡¯t have so many emotional ups and downs. Learn to control yourself, okay? -I¡¯m sorry,¡± Serena smiled apologetically. She reached out her hand to cover her lips. She controlled her emotions before speaking again. I will control myself, Beatrice. When the snow ends, I¡¯ll be right back. -Don¡¯t worry. Safetyes first. The snow did not stop for two full days. The road was blocked and the return would be slower. Serena was too embarrassed to urge them to return. She would stay in the neighboring town for four days before returning. The first thing she did when she returned to the Northern City was to go to the hospital. -You are too anxious,¡± Beatrice scowled. -Beatrice, I came back safely, right? And we¡¯ve been here a long time. You¡¯ve taken care of everything these days. Let me take care of him now. Go and get some rest. Beatrice thought for a moment, nodded and took the old man back. After everyone left, Serena stayed with Cristian alone, holding his hand. -I prayed for you going far away. If you can hear what I say, you must wake up as soon as possible. I will not allow you to sleep all the time. She murmured softly to him, and she did not know whether he could hear her or not, but there was no one around. She just wanted to tell him those words. -My baby and I need you, so you have to wake up quickly. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t remember the things that happened before. After that, Serena talked a lot with Cristian intermittently, and eventually fell asleep on his arm. When Anna arrived in the evening, she saw that scene and suddenly became angry and distressed. She was obviously pregnant. She saw that she was sleeping on her stomach without fear of catching a cold. Luca half-closed his lips when he saw her and then said, ¡°You¡¯d better wake up Mrs. Serena. It won¡¯t do her any good to sleep like that. -I think so too,¡± Anna nodded and went ahead to wake her up. Waking up, unconsciously, she reached out her hand and rubbed her eyes, ¡°Anna, are youing? It was not clear what time it was. Serena wanted to check the time, but Anna helped her up, -Why don¡¯t you take care of yourself, you fell asleep here? When she got up, her legs were numb and she could only sit up again. -What¡¯s wrong? Serena was embarrassed, -I must have held this posture for a long time, so my legs are a little numb,¡¬ as she said this, she reached out and rubbed her thigh. Anna could only help her as she scolded her. When she was finished, Luca said. -Let me stand guard here. Serena frowned, -But you drove the car yesterday, did you have a good rest? -Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Serena. I rested again today. Now I am very energetic. Besides, Mr. Cristian is now in stable condition. I will find time to rest at midnight. The next day, Serena talked a lot with Cristian by her side and could not help but fall asleep again. And Serena had a dream. In the dream, Cristian woke up, but he had forgotten everything. He did not recognize Manuel, and he did not even admit that the baby in Serena¡¯s womb was his. He coldly told Serena not to deceive him by making up lies. How could he be attracted to a woman like Serena? Then Serena had been pushed fiercely and rolled down the stairs without skidding. The woman was immediately jolted awake and broke out in a cold sweat. The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to reach out and touch her belly. It didn¡¯t hurt and nothing happened, so Serena slowly calmed down. But Cristian stilly peacefully in the hospital bed, although he looked a little better than yesterday. It had turned out to be just a dream. It was a false rm. Serena stood up and patted the thin sweat from her forehead. Her heart was still pounding and she could only take a deep breath to calm her emotions. After finally stabilizing herself, Serena took Cristian¡¯s hand again. Her hands were sweaty from tension, but the man¡¯s palms were dry and warm,pletely different from hers. -I had a nightmare and was scared to death. I know the dream scene can¡¯t happen and you won¡¯t leave me. However, can you wake up quickly? -Everyone is very worried about you. The doctor said you could wake up in a short time or not wake up at all. Listen to me, Cristian. I suffered a lot before, and I don¡¯t want to be a vegetable for the next half of my life. If ¡­ if ¡­ if ¡­ you really be one¡­. With that said, Serena lowered her eyes. The eyeballs were obviously stained with water. There was steam in front and she could not see the scene in front of her. And Iris¡¯ lips were slightly open. -I¡¯m really going to leave you¡­. As soon as the voice fell, Serena felt the man¡¯s fingertips seem to move. She was petrified on the spot as if she had been struck by lightning. Then she suddenly raised her head to look at Cristian¡¯s generous palm with her heart trembling heavily. Was this her illusion? How had she felt Cristian¡¯s hand move only a moment before¡­? Just then, a somewhat weak but familiar voice was heard. -Don¡¯t you dare me to try.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was a sudden shock to her. Serena stood there rigidly, not daring to move. Her eyshes trembled so much that she slowly raised her eyes and looked at him. It is not known when she had opened her eyes. After a long sleep, the sight of him was still deep and held her like an iron chain. And her lips looked slightly pale. When she looked at him, the center of her eyebrows twitched. Her thin lips opened again. -Did you just say you won¡¯t leave me? Serena didn¡¯t care what he said, surprised and pleased, annoyed and anxious. She sat for dozens of seconds and then reacted quickly. Suddenly she stood up, ran to Cristian and hugged him tightly. She felt only his dark eyes and Serena hugged him all over her body. Then warm tears ran down her neck. Cristian had stopped breathing because his heart ached. That woman¡­ -Finally you wake up ¡­. I thought you would never wake up again. Well, you finally did. Seeing that she was crying alone, Cristian was so distressed that he raised his hand with difficulty and gently rested it on her waist, embracing her. -Don¡¯t cry, how could I leave you? Maybe he had been lying down for a long time, that¡¯s why his voice was so hoarse. Serena was emotionally upset and wanted to hug him to cry a little. Hearing his voice like that, she had to let go and wipe away her tears. -I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water. Then, she was about to get up to pour him some water, but suddenly she remembered something: -No. I have to go to the doctor first to get some water. First I have to go get the doctor to examine you. Then I will give you some water, if you are well. Chapter 1085: Who doesn’t love me anymore? As she spoke, Serena quickly ran outside. Cristian, who was lying on the hospital bed waiting for a ss of water, was speechless. The doctor arrived. He was surprised to see that Cristian was awake. He checked him and left after confirming that he was not in serious condition. As soon as the doctor left, Serena poured Cristian a ss of warm water and helped him sit up. -Drink some water first. Cristian did not move, staring at her motionless. The sight was too direct, and Serena was a little embarrassed: -What are you looking at? Cristian half-closed his thin lips, trying to speak to her, but the sound was cut off when he spoke. As a result, his eyebrows tightened and he had no choice but to take a few sips of water to hydrate his throat. At that moment, Serena also pulled out her cell phone to send notification messages to everyone. She told everyone that Cristian had woken up. For convenience, Serena specially invited everyone she knew to the same Facebook group, and shemunicated the news directly. After she finished sending it, she was about to make a post on her profile, her circle of friends, but her cell phone was suddenly taken away by Cristian. -I just woke up, and you¡¯re not looking at me but at the cell phone? Serena raised her head in amazement, bit her lower lip and shook her head. -That¡¯s not it, it¡¯s just that everyone was worried about you these days when you were in aa. Now that you are awake, I have to give them the news. -You¡¯re done now,¡¬ Cristian tucked it under his pillow. Of course, he would not let Serena touch him again. She did not know what that meant. After thinking about it, she simply thought that he did not want her to look at the cell phone anymore, so she did not continue to force it, but told Cristian. -The doctor examined you a moment ago. Do you feel any difort now? Or do you want to keep drinking water? Are you hungry? Or let me call¡­ Her questions followed one after another, all concerned about Cristian. Cristian suddenly grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her into his arms. Serena fell and met his gaze. -What are you doing? Cristian pinched her chin and a dangerous breath appeared in her pupils. -Now, who said he doesn¡¯t love me? Serena blinked and stared at him nkly. It was the third time she had mentioned the subject. It was obvious how much she cared. She had not been able to avoid it twice before. This time it would be useless to pretend not to understand. -What? Seeing that she was silent, Cristian asked her again. This time his tone seemed a little more serious, as if he would not stop until he had the answer. Serena had no choice but to answer, ¡°Okay. I said that, but I wanted to test if this threat would make you react because you wouldn¡¯t wake up anymore. Look, you woke up as soon as I said that, didn¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you? Cristian narrowed his eyes dangerously, ¡°All right? Serena replied, ¡°I mean it¡¯s good that you¡¯re waking up. As for what I said-all that was just to wake you up. If I really didn¡¯t love you and wanted to abandon you, how could I be by your side now?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Hearing this, Cristian was surprised. Yes, how could she abandon him? Even when he had an ident, his whereabouts were unknown, neither his life nor his death, and even after finding him and knowing that he had lost his memory, she had taken him back by herself. Thinking about this, Cristian slowly approached her, exhaling all the heat in his face. As she watched him approach, Serena¡¯s eyes widened unconsciously. Then she pushed him away and said anxiously. -You just woke up and you¡¯re a patient, you can¡¯t lose your mind! As soon as she lowered her voice, Cristian leaned down and hugged her. Serena was stunned in her seat. She felt his hand tighten around her waist for a few minutes, but suddenly he let go as if he had remembered something, hugging her lightly. -Even if you don¡¯t want me, I won¡¯t let you go. In this life, you are mine. When he said this, his tone was full of seriousness. Serena moved her lips, trying to speak, but she felt that silence was better than sound at that moment. The corners of her lips slowly curled. The two hugged each other quietly in the hospital room, enjoying the time that belonged to them. Just then, however, the cell phone suddenly rang. They both paused. It was the one Cristian had put under his pillow a moment ago. Before he could enjoy his wife¡¯s embrace, he received a call that interrupted them. He frowned and pulled it out to silence the sound. Then he put it back underneath and continued to embrace his wife. Serena did not know what to say. -Well, you don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t answer? -Serena gently reminded her. -What¡¯s wrong? You told them I was awake, didn¡¯t you? -Cristian whispered. The news has already been delivered. No need to say it a second time. He was right, and she seemed to have no way to object. Beatrice was the first person to rush to the hospital. She was also the first to call Serena, but after several calls went unanswered, Beatrice had gotten a little scared. ¡°Didn¡¯t he wake up a moment ago? Why isn¡¯t he answering the call?¡± she thought. So she immediately left the old man and hurried to the hospital alone. However, she did not expect that as she pushed at the ward door, she would see the young couple embracing. The scene was peaceful and beautiful. Was it possible that she had not responded because they were embracing until now? Beatrice felt very envious. -Hey, hey, is that enough? Knowing that interrupting them was not appropriate, Beatrice knocked on the door and warned the couple that she was immersed in their world. In fact, Cristian had seen Beatriceing a long time ago, but he was brash and did not want to worry about her. As soon as Serena heard Beatrice¡¯s voice, she pushed Cristian away in a panic. He turned his head and blushed as he looked at Beatrice. -Beatrice¡­ Her aunt slowly approached them in high heels. -You just woke up, how are you feeling? Cristian cast a nce at Beatrice. Then he took it back and looked at Serena with his eyes fixed on her. Beatrice could not help but look up at the scene. -Hey, that¡¯s enough. No need to show so much love if you just woke up. As embarrassing as it was to be interrupted, Beatrice was older than them after all. Moreover, Serena¡¯s face was blushing beside him. He became more serious and told her. -There is no serious problem. I should be discharged today. -Dismissed? Are you kidding? How many days have you been lying down and will you be discharged today? What do you do if there are other circumstances? Cristian frowned when he heard this. He obviously did not want to stay in the hospital, probably because he felt ufortable there. Besides, he had been lying down for so many days. Serena intervened in time. -Well, we¡¯ll ask the doctorter. If he agrees, then we will leave the hospital early. We wille for regr checkups. Since Cristian did not like being here, he had to be satisfied. After all, he was a patient. Serena was really worried about what would happen to him. What would he do if he fainted again? Chapter 1086: Cristian Ferrari was a bastard before As soon as she finished her words, Beatrice gave Serena a look of disgust. -Serena, why are you protecting him? He should be protecting you. You are a girl! Beatrice reached out her hand to touch her forehead. She was very concerned about Serena¡¯s position in the family in the future. If the woman was at a disadvantage, it would hurt her, wouldn¡¯t it? Cristian¡¯s handsome face was bathed in gloom, and his thin lips curved. -What are you worried about? Will I treat her badly if she cuddles me? Hearing this, Beatrice looked up at him. -Will you treat her well? You bullied her all the time. She was a good girl¡­ Serena is good-hearted, she still wants to be with you. Beatrice hadined loudly and had not been polite at all. However, her grandson was a bastard. Serena was so good that her nephew could not even match a finger of hers. The more she said, the more Cristian frowned. The scenes of what had happened that year shed quickly through his mind, as if it were yesterday. He had definitely been a bastard. Seeing him frown, Beatrice thought he was not satisfied with her assessment andints, so she threatened him directly. -What? You¡¯re not happy with what I told you, are you? I will tell you that if you treat Serena badly in the future, don¡¯t me me if I no longer recognize you as my grandson. Serena was so amused with Beatrice that she kept smiling.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. -Beatrice, he woke up not long ago, so don¡¯t¡­. -It¡¯s my fault. The muffled male voice of apology was suddenly heard, which made Serena and Beatrice feel confused. They looked at Cristian without understanding. The man¡¯s eyes were fiery and stared at Serena closely. His eyes seemed serious and steady, and strong emotions were suppressed in his voice. Serena¡¯s smile gradually faded, reced by a slightly solemn expression on her face. -You¡­ She spoke softly, but did not dare to say what she wanted directly, for fear of arousing the other party. She could only gently tempt him. Beatrice noticed something too, feeling the atmosphere in the room be tense. She frowned but said nothing. -Yes. Under Serena¡¯s unsure gaze, Cristian nodded slightly and said weakly, -I remember everything. His memory was back¡­. After lying down, he seemed to have gone back in time. All the things in his mind had appeared, as if he had had a big dream of three lifetimes. He felt that the things in his dreams were not real, because every time something happened to him, it seemed to be what he had experienced. He could not waste time there. He wanted to look for the woman waiting for him in the future. In his dream, Cristian heard murmurs now and then, very close to him, and they seemed toe from the sky. In short, he had woken up, remembered everything, and his love was in front of him. The room was surprisingly quiet. -Cristian, your husband, was a bastard, but he will never be a bastard again. Serena¡¯s nose began to turn sour and she bit her lower lip slightly, and the hands that hung at her side also silently clenched into fists. Really-she remembered everything. She thought it would be okay if she couldn¡¯t remember, however, for her, it was the feelings between the two of them that mattered, not the shared memories. Unexpectedly, after going to bed in those days, she really remembered everything. -Will you give the rest of your life to this bastard, let him make it up to you and take care of you for the rest of your life? With tears in her eyes, Serena could barely see the man in front of her. Beatrice stood speechless beside her. She imagined she had made a mistake: Was Cristian proposing marriage to her? At the hospital? -Girlfriend, I warn you not to go too far? -Yes. Before Beatrice could finish speaking, Serena smiled and nodded beside her, and tears fell from her eyes as well. Beatrice looked at her with surprise. -Serena, why do you promise? This boy is not sincere¡­ Serenaughed and shed tears. Cristian struggled to get up and walked toward her. The strong male aura appeared in an instant. She stood up to wipe her eyes and looked at him out of the corner of her eye. But Serena was probably too moved, the tears kept falling and she could not stoppletely. Cristian hesitated for a moment, then lowered his head and kissed the corner of her eye, wiping away tears for her. Beatrice was silent. Good. It was to make him envious in her eyes. But she let him do what he wanted since her grandson had just woken up. After the examination the same day, he was discharged without any special circumstances. The doctor said that only a regr reexamination was necessary. Since Cristian had just woken up, Angelo thought of organizing a banquet to celebrate, inviting only family and friends. Therefore, Anna¡¯s family, Matthew, Luke and Beatrice would attend the banquet. Since there were rtively few people, Serena invited the designers from herpany to join them. When the group of designers gathered, they were stunned to learn Angelo¡¯s identity. Arianna groaned, -My goddess is incredible. Not only is she excellent, but she is also the person you have been looking for. Okay, I have to work hard to be excellent, and then I will find an A! When Mirko heard her speak, he was anxious. -Then I will go with you to work harder and be better. On the other side. Anna stood in the same ce as Serena and jokingly asked her. -Did I hear that Mr. Cristian proposed to you directly in the hospital the day he woke up? When that day was mentioned, Serena was still very disconste and nodded with a flushed cheek. -Yes? I thought it was false, but was it true? -Anna held her chin with both hands, giving a look of envy, -What can I do if I feel so envious listening to him? After speaking, she changed the subject again. -By the way, you asked me to bring my parents. I disagreed, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so excited after finding out, so I brought them to y. -It doesn¡¯t matter. Let your parents have fun here. The door swung open and Anna saw Cristian enter. When he saw her, he was surprised. Perhaps he had not expected her to be there. Anna immediately jumped to her feet. -I¡¯m suddenly hungry. I¡¯m going out to get something to eat. I¡¯m leaving now, Serena. Then she disappeared under Cristian and Serena¡¯s eyelids. Anna breathed a sigh of relief after leaving the room. She did not have thatck of vision. Cristian¡¯s expression when he saw her obviously showed the meaning, which was disturbed. Fortunately, the guilt was quick. There were not many people invited to the banquet, but after all, it was a celebratory banquet, with more people than usual. As Anna approached, there were familiar faces along the way. After all, they were all from the previous society. -Anna, why did you leave your job all of a sudden? Where are you working now? -When I saw you silently disappear from thepany, I thought you had a fight with Serena. It seems that there is no such thing. A group of people kept asking Anna questions. Chapter 1087: Isabella Aiello Anna would not have wanted to be asked this question, but a group of people kept asking it over and over again. They had asked her about work as soon as they met. Anna knew the others were not malicious but purely curious, but the answer was too much, and she felt she was about to explode. She simply took a small piece of cake and hid in a corner, quietly eating the strawberries on top, and suddenly saw a familiar figure. She was wearing a beautiful dazzling dress, slim and attractive, surrounded by several people, and looked very popr. That person, Anna knew her. Isabe Aiello, the loyal customer of Serena¡¯s business. Why was she also here? Anna was a little surprised. Because she liked Serena¡¯s design and was a small fan of hers, Isabe had directly signed a long-term cooperation contract with thepany. The fan had not dared to send her messages every day. Even when the incident urred before the wedding, Isabe did not even dare to go directly to Serena. She could only turn around and send messages topany employees to ask about Serena¡¯s business and status. At that time she had also asked Anna, and directly asked her the rhetorical question: -You want to know so much, why don¡¯t you ask her yourself? ¨C Isabe had made a sad expression, with the words attached: -I would like to ask her, but now that I have found her. I¡¯m afraid she will be sad when I ask her. I am worried about her, so I can only ask you. I¡¯m not going to do any harm. Don¡¯t me it on me. Anna knew at that moment, and then she had told Isabe that Serena was fine, so she didn¡¯t have to worry. After saying goodbye to thepany, Anna had never again had a face-to-face meeting with the big star called Isabe. She had not expected to meet her today at a banquet. As she thought about it, Isabe suddenly saw her. Her eyes lit up and then she walked toward her. -Anna, how nice, you are here. I knew you wereing today, but I¡¯ve never seen you before. Anna was a little surprised; she didn¡¯t think he would greet her first. Originally, she wanted to be a silent oyster, after all, if she was too close to Isabe, she would draw more attention to herself. Because Isabe was a big star with her poprity, and there were many people ofpany at the banquet. She raised her hand toward Isabe, smiled slightly and greeted her. -I was with Serena just now,¡± Anna exined in a low voice. Isabe understood as if she was waking up, -So how is my goddess? In good condition now? I heard from thepany employees that she was back earlier with Mr. Cristian? -Yes,¡± Anna nodded. All is well. You don¡¯t have to worry about her. -Ok,¡± Isabe breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®Be well. Suddenly, she saw that the cake Anna was eating looked delicious, so she asked her where she got it. -Do you want it? I¡¯ll have another piece. By the way, I¡¯ll help you get it. Isabe thanked with both hands. -Thank you. After that, Anna took two pieces of cake and returned. Isabe rejoiced when she saw her again. She took it and took one bite, sighing. -This is delicious. I haven¡¯t had a cake in a long time. -Why?¡± asked Anna of her. -It¡¯s hard to be a star. You have to control your diet and strictly manage your body. If I get even fatter, the fans will hate me. Anna was silent. Would fans hate her if she became chubby? What kind of fans were they? Seeing her disbelief, Isabe exined, ¡°You don¡¯t believe? I couldn¡¯t believe it even before. I think the fans like you because they really love you, how can they abandon you and hate you because you be fat? But you learn that it is only based on their aesthetics that many people like idols, and then they start to position them. They will think which idols should be and which should not be. If you don¡¯t obey their rules, they won¡¯t be your fans, and even hate you. Of course, there are people like that and there are fans with real love. Anna had never been in the entertainment industry. All I knew was that it was a big dye tub. If you wanted to get something, you had to pay, a lot . Everyone understood that being transparent was not easy, but those who were on the front lines being stars also found life very hard. You had to protect your status not to be outdone, because you were always being watched. You also had to pay attention to your words and deeds, and absolutely not allow the slightest mistake in your actions. -This life must be very difficult,¡± Anna thought for a moment and told him. This was not what she wanted.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Isabe seemed to be in a trance when she heard him. -It is a little difficult, but sometimes it is worth it to see so many people like me who love me. After speaking, Isabe dug out another spoonful of cake and put it in her mouth. -Oh my God! A voice suddenly rang out, a little high-pitched. Along with the sound, the cake in Isabe¡¯s hand was also snatched away by arge hand from the sky. -Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve been away for a while and you¡¯ve caused me trouble! Can¡¯t you stop? Isabe shrugged her shoulders indifferently, -In what way have I caused you trouble? I¡¯m sitting here eating, aren¡¯t I? The person who had arrived was Isabe¡¯s agent. He showed the cake he had taken away: -You know what this is? It¡¯s a cake! It is full of cream. Do you want to spend all your energy in the gym tomorrow? Have you forgotten thest time you gained a little weight and became the center of attention of the chase? Isabe patted him on the back. -Noe on! I only had two bites and I¡¯m not getting fat. The officer was anxious: -If you hadn¡¯t arrived, my guess is you would have eaten it all. Isabe didn¡¯t know what to say. She really believed it. She was too tired to linger in everyday life, and sometimes she really felt like indulging. Anna, for her part, had admitted that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and had spoken for Isabe. -Well ¡­ I think she¡¯s already too skinny. It doesn¡¯t matter if she eats a little now and then. Officer, -What do you know? Ordinary people will be three times fatter when they are in the room. If they don¡¯t maintain this body shape, the lens will be a magic mirror for them. Anna immediately shut up. Isabeforted her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to seeing it like this. I won¡¯t bother you anymore, so you can enjoy the cake, if you¡¯ll excuse me. -Okay. After Isabe and her agent left together, Anna could only sit in silence and eat cakes. She did not know how long she had been sitting, drinking juices and eating cakes, and also many sweets afterwards. She wanted to go to the bathroom after having too much fun. Anna unconsciously touched her plump belly and let out a sigh of satisfaction in her heart. It¡¯s better not to be a star. You don¡¯t have to control when you want to eat. Although overeating is not good, she could not control herself at that moment. Anna got up and went to the bathroom. As she was leaving the bathroom, she suddenly saw a familiar figure from behind. Chapter 1088: I am not eavesdropping on purpose The man¡¯s back was tall and straight, like a pine tree in the wind. It was Matthew. Anna recognized for the first time whose back it was and stepped back almost reflexively. She retreated to the corner, standing against the wall, her heart pounding. ¡°You have disappointed your hopes.¡± Anna secretly cursed herself. Suddenly, a familiar female voice rang out. -Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Matteo. I didn¡¯t want to bother you, but today I have this opportunity and I came to find you. In fact, I have admired you for a long time. I know you have always been single. I didn¡¯t dare to open my mouth lightly. I take this opportunity and hope you will give me a chance. Anna¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. If she had not misheard, that voice-it was obviously Isabe, who had chatted with her a moment ago. Isabe, particrly popr in the entertainment industry, actually? admired Matthew? She stood there stunned by the news-how had this happened? But thinking about it, she was right. There were many women who liked a good man like Matteo, who pursued him. Even the big star was just an ordinary person, after all. It was normal to have many emotions, and also to desire an excellent person. What would Matteo have said? ¡°Isabe, so good, beautiful, with a first-ss figure and face, is more outstanding than me. You could say that theparison between the two of us is the difference between heaven and earth.¡± He reflected. Should he have fought for his heart with such a beautiful woman who had dered herself? Thinking about it, Anna felt a pain in her heart and her nose ached a little. ¡°What was she thinking? Even if Matteo likes Isabe, I don¡¯t care,¡± she thought. She had already decided to forget him, hadn¡¯t she? Just as Anna was plunging into bitter imagination, the male voice rang out indifferently. -As you know I have always been single, you should not say such things today. Isabe froze for a moment. However, being a star, she had a good reaction on the spot. She smiled slightly. -Maybe after today it will be different? You¡¯ve been single for so long. I just wanted to try. If not, there will be no problem. That sentence was so right. You have to try to do what you want . The brave, the fearless. Anna, who was standing against the wall, thought the same thing before she felt frustrated. She also felt that if you want it, you can get it by working hard. But one thing he had overlooked, that she never belonged to him. And so, Isabe was just like her. -It won¡¯t make any difference. To Matthew, indifferent, extremely cold-eyed, she looked like the woman, the goddess in many people¡¯s hearts, in front of him, she had no special glow. Isabe looked at her beautiful face, her lips moved slightly. She was about to say something, but Matthew suddenly gave her a cold sentence.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. -How much longer do you need to hide around the corner? What? Isabe did not immediately understand the meaning of his words, but she took a long time to react and became nervous in an instant, looking around. ¡°Are there paparazzi? That¡¯s impossible, the people at today¡¯s banquet are all known, and this is the Antic Vi. There is no paparazzi in the North City who would dare to take the opportunity to enter this kind of ce, because once discovered, it will be trespassing and legal liability can be investigated and fixed,¡± he thought. Anna was surprised when she heard Matteo¡¯s words and became nervous. Matthew. What did what he had said earlier mean? ¡°How long will I have to hide behind listening?¡± she thought. Could it be that he had noticed that she was eavesdropping? However, when he had left, his back was to her. How did he know someone was behind him? Did he have eyes behind him? -Don¡¯te out, are you waiting for me to take you out? There was a slight threat in the light voice, and suddenly coldness went through Anna¡¯s body. She dared not linger any longer. Matthew seemed stable and rarely lost his temper, but it was not easy to get along with him. He took a deep breath, faced the circumstances and walked out. Seeing Anna, Isabe was a little surprised at first, then her heart lifted. Great, she imagined it was a paparazzoing to take pictures, but luckily it was Anna. Anna approached them with a depressed expression and stopped when they were some distance away. She bit her lower lip again and again. -I didn¡¯t want to listen to your conversation. I was in the bathroom and happened to hear you talking when I came out. I am¡­ I¡¯m sorry for interrupting you. He exined the situation clearly so as not to let Matteo know that he had not yet forgotten. Matteo frowned slightly and nced at her face. Anna¡¯s scalp tightened, she quickly lowered her eyes and looked at the ground, not daring to look at Matthew at all. -It¡¯s okay,¡¬ Isabe smiled frankly, without the embarrassment of being interrupted, and even went so far as to hug Anna¡¯s shoulders. I heard us being overheard and thought it was a paparazzo. Fortunately, it was you. It¡¯s okay for her to be an acquaintance. But next time you cane in and you don¡¯t have to be so restrained and nervous. Anna could only nod awkwardly. There was an awkward atmosphere around them, although Isabe was not embarrassed at all, Anna was. If she hade across the fact that it was someone who had confessed, she could have simply ignored it, but the other side was Matthew. How could she turn a blind eye? Thinking about it, Anna hastily said. -Well, I¡¯ll go on then. Me, I¡¯ll go now. Probably due to nervousness, Anna could not even speak so fluently that she felt as awkward as a child learning thenguage. After uttering those mumbled words, Anna smiled shyly at Isabe and then prepared to leave. At that moment, Matteo suddenly spoke. -Wait. Anna paused and her heart beat much faster: did he want to me her? Otherwise-he would not have asked her to leave. However, after waiting for a long time, Matteo did not speak at all. Isabe did not know why either. She only looked at Matteo and saw that his gaze was always fixed on Anna. She blinked and suddenly understood something. -Do you have something to talk about? Then I won¡¯t bother you. After finishing, Isabe left lightly. The officer was waiting for her not far away, and when he saw hering, he began toin in a low voice. -Really, aren¡¯t you afraid of being recorded if you say these things in a ce like this? Putting it on the Inte is enough to be defamed. -Who¡¯s going to nder me? Will it be worth it if I go after a man I like? Then the three views of this world are too strange. Is it any wonder that only men can chase women? The officer replied, -You really want to piss me off,e on! Before leaving, Isabe could not help but look at Anna and Matthew, which was significant. Anna was receiving his gaze. Her scalp had gone numb. No one had given a voice. Matteo left her, but remained silent. Anna felt only a gaze glued to the top of her head, and she had not left him in a long time. She was so nervous that she could only take the initiative to break the silence. -I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, really. Chapter 1089: Never overestimate my strength. Anna took a deep breath. She raised her head to look at Matthew with all her courage. -Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t know what happened just now and I¡¯m not going to tell anyone. Matteo looked at her in silence. -All you want to say is this? Anna blinked and looked at Matteo with some uncertainty. ¡°What else? What else do I have to say?¡± Anna thought carefully and suddenly understood. Isabe had confessed her love to Matteo, and the man had discovered Anna¡¯s existence, thinking he was eavesdropping. Maybe he had judged that she would be resurrected after hearing her, so he had let her stay and wanted her to promise not to disturb him again, right? Was he that scared? Even though he had decided to give up, Anna still felt extremely ufortable seeing him like that. Nevertheless, the girl finally bit her back teeth and then raised her hands to make the promise. -I assure you that today¡¯s things will not be revealed. I happened to pass by and found nothing. Besides¨Cwhat you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen, so you can rest assured. Matthew arched his eyebrows slightly, his eyes full of emotion. He took a few steps forward, a step away from Anna. The man¡¯s specific hormonal aura immediately surrounded Anna. She was stunned as she raised her hands and felt her body stiffen at Matthew¡¯s sudden approach. -What is bothering you? His voice was cold, and under the glow of the hallway lights, the man¡¯s silhouette grew more and more beautiful. He shone a faint light into the depths of his eyes, looking at her as if he had set his eyes on a target. They stared at each other for a while, and for an instant a different emotion seemed to appear in his eyes. But soon, he quickly lowered his head and looked awkwardly on tiptoe. -You¡¯re not worried that it¡¯s bothering you? I should have read it wrong, or I might be in a daze. If not¡­ Because she seemed to see a trace of warmth in Matthew¡¯s eyes and¡­. There were others. Anna dared not think about it anymore. ¡°Anyway, they are all illusions!¡± ¡°I will never overestimate my strength!¡± she thought. -Don¡¯t worry. I remember what you told me before. I loved you. And once I even surrendered my dignity underfoot for you¡­.. Matthew¡¯s eyes stopped and the girl in front of him lowered her head, speaking, looking so sorrowful. Unconsciously, she raised her hand and moved it to the back of her head. -But now that I think about it clearly, I won¡¯t bother you anymore and I won¡¯t like you anymore. The sentence caused Matthew¡¯s hand to stop in midair and not move forward. He tightened his thin lips and frowned. Anna, without looking up, closed her eyes and drew in a breath, exposing all the words in a sigh. -Since I have decided that I will not love you, I will definitely not bother you again in the future, so that the things that worry you will not happen. You only left me because you want to hear me say this. Now I am telling you everything. Can I¡­ go? After speaking, Anna exhaled quietly. In fact, she could say anything when she was not looking at him. If they asked him to look into his eyes to say it, he would not speak like that . As soon as Anna raised her head again, Matthew¡¯s face returned to its cold color and he had withdrawn his hands. Everything looked as if it had never happened. The girl said. What else could she say? Anna wanted to leave, but he did not agree, so he did not dare to leave right away. It happened that at that moment they were going to the bathroom. There were several girls approaching, talking andughing.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At the sound, Anna¡¯s expression changed. It was toote to wait for Matthew to speak again. After he left a farewell prayer and took off running fiercely to the other side. Panic drove that gait, as if he feared they would see her standing with him. Matthew looked at the girl¡¯s staggering back. He looked again after a long time. When he returned to the banquet, Anna was panting and feeling particrly guilty. She poured herself a ss of juice and then curled up in a corner. Isabe found her after taking a sip. At her greeting, Anna was surprised and almost squirted the juice she had drunk into her mouth, but she held it back. As a result, it went down her throat and she coughed severely. She felt herself coughing. Isabe handed her two tissues, amused. Anna took them and wiped the corner of her mouth. Tears came from the cough and she wiped the corner of her eye again. She did not thank her until she recovered. Isabe looked at her with a meaningful smile. -You, why are you looking at me? His scalp was numb as he looked at her. It was probably because he had witnessed the confession at that moment, so he looked away with a guilty conscience and did not dare to look at her. -You have secrets. Anna did not understand what he had told her. Secrets? What did he mean by that? She looked at Isabe with a dazed expression, wanting to know what it meant and for her to rify it. Isabe approached her in a low voice and whispered. -I was with Matteo, but you didn¡¯t tell me, isn¡¯t that a secret? Anna had coughed a lot and her throat was scratchy at the moment. She was about to drink the juice to make her feelfortable. Unexpectedly, when Isabe told her such a thing, she became so frightened that she spilled it. The sound was heard. Isabe quickly avoided it, then looked at her hopelessly. -Can you calm down? -I¡¯m sorry,¡¬ Anna was embarrassed and blushed quickly. She had been mean. Compared to the beautiful and noble Isabe, she was as vulgar as dust. Suddenly, she felt sad. -Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t me you. I just hope you are not so suddenly surprised. After all, I¡¯m talking to you. If you continue like this, the juice of this banquet will not be enough¡­. Well, let me know more. Let me know more, how long have you been together? Anna had taken the tissues and was cleaning up the dirt. Finally she finished and smiled bitterly. -You misunderstood. I¡¯m not with him. ¡°Probably because I eavesdropped on them and then Matthew left me, Isabe misunderstood, didn¡¯t she?¡± she thought. -Isabe was surprised, raising her eyebrows, -Are you not a couple? Aren¡¯t you lying to me? Anna didn¡¯t know why a star like her was so fond of gossip, so she could only shake her head firmly. -What good would it do me if I lied to you? Otherwise, I¡¯d be curious enough¡­. You usually film, don¡¯t you? Because¡­¡± he fussed with Matthew. Anna felt embarrassed to say thest sentence. Her cheeks reddened. Looking at her like this, Isabe could not help but pinch her tender red face, ¡°Ask me if you want, why are you so nervous? We¡¯ve known each other for so long already, haven¡¯t we? After pinching, Isabe smiled and exined softly. -Do you think I like it? Anna¡¯s lips parted, -Don¡¯t you? If she didn¡¯t like him, how could she confess to him? Chapter 1090: You know. -Actually, it¡¯s not what you think. I just think he was single for so long. And I¡¯ve been single for so many years, too. Coincidentally, Serena is my goddess. There was a moment of silence. Anna opened her mouth in surprise, ¡°Can that be so? The silly reaction made Isabe immediately turn around, covering her mouth andughing at length. -Anna, you are too cute, why not? Anyway, I only did it with the attitude of trying, that I don¡¯t mind being rejected. -And the opportunity is rare. There are not many excellent men like Matteo. I thought you were friends, but I didn¡¯t expect you weren¡¯t. You need to be encouraged. -Encourage me? For what? -To be his girlfriend! Anna didn¡¯t know what to answer. -I think you have a great chance. Don¡¯t give up. Try with all your might. There was no chance. Anna did not tell Isabe what the two had just said to each other, although Matthew had not said anything at all, he seemed to have talked to the end. Then people had appeared and she had run away scared. It had been really disappointing and unnecessary. -Stop talking. It¡¯s impossible. Seeing Anna¡¯s dejected look, Isabe initially wanted to warn her that she had to see Matthew¡¯s look. As the words came to her lips, she thought again that it was too boring if everything was exined clearly. She had to be left to guess for herself, so it would be interesting. -Anyway, I have confidence in you. Cheer up. Isabe finished speaking and left with a smile. Anna continued to drink the depressed juice. She had never thought that Isabe would open her mouth to be a member of Serena¡¯s family. But she was right, there were not many men as good as Matteo, and it was only natural that she had targeted him. After that, Anna¡¯s remaining opportunities were to eat and drink. By the time the banquet ended, her belly was already a little ufortable from being too tired. Because she had a good rtionship with Serena, everyone left slowly while Anna was ready to help tidy up. However, before her hand touched those things, the servants took her away and then said to her. -Mrs. Anna, you are the guest at tonight¡¯s banquet. Please rest on one side and leave it to us. -Good,¡¬ Anna¡¯s belly swelled abruptly and she nodded her head when she heard the words, -Good. I¡¯ll sit for a while, thank you. She had just sat on the sofa and had no pictures. In the next second, she saw Matthew out of the corner of her eye and jumped up suddenly, like a ¡®student lying on the desk watching the principale in and sit down studying hard. She was no longer as paralyzed as before until Matthew left. Hey there very ufortably, and suddenly he saw a familiar figure. It was Luke, who hade to the banquet but had not seen his shadow all evening.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing him, Anna hastily greeted him. After entering the arena, Luke looked around and seemed to be searching for something. When he found it, he saw precisely that she was greeting him. A faint smile emerged on his lips and then he walked toward her. Seeing her sad expression, Luke leaned over and asked her, ¡°Have you been drinking? Anna shook her head, ¡°No, how could I drink alcohol? I¡¯ve been too horrible a girl after drinking alcohol before. I wouldn¡¯t be so ignorant in such a situation,-I wanted to ask you, where have you been all night? Luca frowned, not expecting him to ask where he was. -Mr. Cristian asked me to do something. Now it¡¯s over and the banquet is over, can I give you a ride home? Although thest sentence was a question, Luca had already taken her slender arm and helped her up. Anna stood up crookedly. Seeing this, Luca asked amused, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t been drinking, why do you look like a drunk? -It¡¯s just that I ate too much,¡± Anna clutched her stomach, herplexion grim. I can¡¯t take it anymore. Luca was speechless. He had not expected her to have eaten too much. Luca was silent in a moment, and only after a while did he help her out. -I¡¯ll take you home and buy some digestive tablets on the wayter. Recently, Luca had beening to his store every day to offer help. The rtionship between the two became familiar, so Anna was not so reluctant to approach Luca. -Are you okay with that? If you¡¯re just passing through, take me. If not, let me go. I¡¯ll take a cab by myself and go downtown. It¡¯s very convenient. -Of course,¡± Luca replied, ¡°How can it not be? You know. Anna was speechless. She couldn¡¯t wait to bite her tongue, why had he managed to say the wrong thing? Of course he knew¡­ Anna coughed slightly, pulled away her support and stood up on her own. -Well, I¡¯d better take a cab home by myself. You don¡¯t need to apany me. Afterwards, Anna anxiously left. Luca¡¯s eyes grew deeper and he naturally stepped forward to follow her. He had recently made a post on the Inte on the subject of how to chase a girl, and then he had roughly exined his situation. He had been given many suggestions. It was said to use money to lure her or to buy various gifts so that girls would receive them until she had a tender heart. As the saying goes, he who spends money on you may not love you, but he who is unwilling to spend money on you will surely not love you. They also said that she would be influenced by her heart. It was to be seen to be always there with her, and to appear by her side whenever she wanted it. Whether she was happy or sad, she was toe forward when she encountered difficulties. In time, girls would begin to trust boys. That would be the time when he had achieved half sess. If he had tried the cat-and-mouse game, the bride would have been caught. There was another opinion in favor of using the direct push to kiss her directly in a strong way. If you did not force her, she would despise you. When he read this, Luca immediately said no. Before the two had confirmed the rtionship, what difference would there be between that behavior and a rogue? Luca had then quickly clicked on the person¡¯s message to report it, and soon the person¡¯s ount had been blocked because of the inappropriate speech. However, he had quickly resurfaced and requested a new ount to leave a message under his post. -Brother, I can¡¯t give you an idea, can I? If you don¡¯t need it, don¡¯t ept it, why did you report me? Luke coldly replied, -The content is unhealthy, which will leave others tomit crimes. The new ount responded against the false usation. In fact, Luca felt that no harm had been done to him. This kind of thinking was really terrible. He had selected many methods, had thought and felt that the second one was better for him. Anna¡¯s character was not the kind that could be tempted by gifts. The hardest thing would be that she still had a person in her heart. If he wanted her to ept him, he had to let her get used to his existence. That way, he would have a chance to take her. When Anna finished, she pulled out her cell phone to call a cab. She looked back and found that Luca had not reached her. She was relieved and a silver Bentley pulled up in front of her. The window rolled down, revealing Matteo¡¯s cold profile. Chapter 1091: The man who doesn’t understand women At the sight of Matthew, Anna froze for a moment, feeling much more awake. Evidently, she was not drinking herself ¡­ -Get in,¡± Matteo said in a cold voice. Just because she had identally overheard his conversation, he would not leave her alone? Anna looked at him weakly and raised her hand. ¨C Can I not get in the car?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He had promised so much, why wouldn¡¯t he leave her alone? And Anna had eaten too much greasy cake in the evening and now she was very sick to her stomach, and she was afraid to get into the car for fear of throwing up in the carter. -I¡¯ll take you back. -Huh? Take me back? -Anna could not respond, pointing to herself. Feeling as if she were dreaming, she sat up and rubbed her eyes, then looked up again and found that Matthew¡¯s cold face was still in front of her and had not disappeared. Anna immediately straightened her back and replied gravely. -Thank you, that is not necessary. She knew that Matteo had taken her because she was her sister¡¯s best friend, otherwise he would not have stopped to wait for her. But Anna had already decided to stay away from him and would never get into his car again. If it was always like this, she and Matteo would be in confusion. Moreover, she was the one who was unhappy. Saying that she was giving up and still being in the same ce with him tortured her. So she was not supposed to get into the car! She was supposed to stay still in her position! At this, Matthew frowned. After what Anna had said inside, he had probably expected Anna to say no, but his heart wasn¡¯t in it, seeing her little figure standing there, knowing that the car had to pass in front of her, but finally she had stopped. -Matteo looked at her suspiciously, with shallow eyes. Anna inexplicably felt that look send shivers down her spine and bit her lower lip slightly; just as she was about to say yes, a hand grabbed her shoulder. -Thank you for your kind words, Lord Matthew, but I had promised to bring her back earlier, and now I am afraid Anna will be embarrassed if I allow her to stand me up to get into her car. Luke appeared out of nowhere and gently took her shoulder in a gesture of gathering her into his arms, a smile on his lips as he exined to Matthew. Matteo¡¯s gaze rested on Luca¡¯s hand for about two seconds before moving away, but he was still taken aback by Luca, who looked at Matteo without moving, waiting for his next move. Unfortunately not, Matteo¡¯s eyes returned to their coldness and his voice had little emotion. -In that case, I¡¯m leaving,¡¬ the words came out of the car. Anna stared at the back of the car for half a day beforeing to her senses, today it seemed that Matteo was driving alone, why had Mario not apanied him to the party? -Why all the fuss? Come on, let¡¯s go. Anna saw his car parked a short distance away, and Anna¡¯s mind, which had been extremely confused, became clearer. She had not gotten into Matteo¡¯s car, but into Luca¡¯s. What did that mean? Anna stopped abruptly at the thought. -So what¡­ Luca stopped and looked at her uncertainly. Anna half-closed her lips in embarrassment and nodded to him: -You¡¯d better go back alone, I suddenly remembered that I have a date with Serena, so I have to go back for a while. -Do you have anything for her? So how long will it take me to wait for you here? Luca did not hesitate, thinking that he really had something to discuss with Serena-after all, the two had always been close and everyone knew it. He did not expect the other party to be so impassive, that he did not understand that she was politely asking him to leave first and that she did not want to get into his car, because the other party had good intentions and Anna could not say it too clearly, so he could only try to hint at it. -That, it¡¯s quite important that I¡¯m looking for her, it¡¯s probably going to take me a long time, and I¡¯m embarrassed to make you wait too long, so I¡¯d bettere back first. Luca resumed speaking with a matter-of-fact look on his face, -I don¡¯t care, I have nothing to do anyway. ¡°You are so annoying!!! Can you calm down and think about the meaning of my words? Can you not be so direct?¡± It made her so angry! Anna gritted her teeth, had run out of patience to y with him, and looked fiercely at the other party, eximing, -Whatever, wait as long as you want! With that, she turned and headed inside, Luke seeing her exasperated figure before snapping to attention. He discovered that she was rejecting him. She did not want to get into either car. When Luca realized this, he could onlyugh bitterly to himself, staring at the figure in front of him for a long moment before kicking his legs and chasing after her. Luca was tall and long-legged, so he quickly reached Anna and stopped her. -Don¡¯t be grumpy, I¡¯ll take you back, now you¡¯re going in with Serena and she won¡¯t have time for you. At his words, Anna stopped and looked at him. -What do you mean? -She¡¯s with Cristian, are you sure you want to go in and disturb them? With Cristian? The thought of Cristian¡¯s cold face made her shiver. But it was not a good idea to change her mind now, so Anna could only say, -Then I will go in and wait for them, -Then I will go in and wait, and I will talk to her when she is free. If she doesn¡¯t have time, there are many rooms here, so I will rest here tonight, or I can go and spend a night at Aunt Beatrice¡¯s. While the two were talking, a man and a woman, who turned out to be Arianna and Mirko, came out from inside. Seeing Anna, Arianna greeted her. -You haven¡¯t left yet, have you? I saw you leave and thought you were already home. At these words, Anna¡¯s eyes lit up and she ran to Arianna and Mirko as if she had grabbed a life preserver: -Are youing back? Can I go in the car with you? They were both surprised, and before Arianna could react, Mirko¡¯s face turned strange. -Isn¡¯t there a smart person behind you who can take you home? Why do you have to join us? -He could not easily find an opportunity to send his goddess home, this great opportunity, he did not want an extra light bulb. Anna was speechless. Arianna looked at Mirko, ¡°What are you talking about? If you don¡¯t want to say yes, go home alone, I will take a cab with Anna. -I agree,¡¬ Anna nodded quickly. -Where is it safe for two girls to take a cab in the middle of the night? Besides, it¡¯s not like there is no one to pick you up or drive you. Although depressed again, Mirko could not bear the thought of letting Arianna take a cab, so he reluctantly agreed to do so. Only this time Luca approached. -Sorry for the inconvenience, I¡¯ll take her back, you go ahead. -Luca! -Anna shouted through clenched teeth, but Luca merely smiled. Chapter 1092: I’m stuck with you anyway. It wasn¡¯t that Arianna couldn¡¯t understand the rtionship between the two, but being a girl, she was more on Anna¡¯s side, and if Anna didn¡¯t want Luca to take her home, then Arianna was more than willing to help. She pulled Anna to her side and looked at Luca with an unkind look. -I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll mind at all, I¡¯d be more than happy if Anna wanted toe back with us, I¡¯ll have someone to talk to along the way to relieve my boredom, I haven¡¯t seen her in a while. Come on, let¡¯s go. With that said, Arianna attached herself to Anna like a man and walked toward the car with her arm around her. Luca and Mirko looked at each other, Luca not so much, rather he saw a hint of indignation on Mirko¡¯s face, and as the two women drove away, Mirko lowered his voice and looked at Luca with disgust. -Luca, next time you can stay away from us, right? It was a great opportunity for me. Luca was also helplessly smiling. -I try, but what can I do when youe out of nowhere? Mirko sighed and winced sincerely. -Mirko, you¡¯re not leaving yet? Are you staying to keep himpany? -From the distance came a cry from Ariadne. Mirko¡¯s body shuddered and answered immediately, -No, no, I¡¯ming! After saying this, he nced at Luca and quickly followed him. Luca remained motionless, staring at the figure of Anna, who had been taken from him with a sense of helplessness; the girl was still particrly resistant to him and was a real thorn in his side. Once in the car, Anna and Arianna climbed into the back seat, and Mirko was left alone driving depressingly, with a conversation between the twoing from the back seat. -Thank you, Arianna. Anna looked at Arianna gratefully as she did so, and Arianna, cockily, patted her chest, -What do you have to be grateful for? It¡¯s only fair that I help my friend in need, besides you are a good friend of my boss, so helping you is like helping her. Arianna was another fan of Serena¡¯s. She had no idea that Serena¡¯s work would attract so many fans, and although Anna was happy for her, she felt very useless for not making a name for herself all these years. -But isn¡¯t that boy Cristian¡¯s assistant? Does he like you? -Arianna¡¯s question was so direct that Anna¡¯s cheeks blushed, then she coughed slightly and looked away.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. -I don¡¯t¡­ -You are so very shy, huh? -Arianna stared at her flushed cheeks, amused as if she had discovered a whole new world, and rested her hand on her chin. Anna nodded. -Haha, not bad, you can try,¡¬ Arianna began to make a seriousment about Luca, suddenly remembered something and turned to Mirko. Much better looking than you. Mirko was speechless. Luca had ruined his chance to be with Arianna, and now the girl was saying he was better looking than him. -But he¡¯s not as strong as me, so he doesn¡¯t feel safe. Unlike you, if someone bullies, I block everything and throw it back at them tenfold. -Come on, don¡¯t be so proud, you¡¯re just a fool,¡¬ Arianna looked at him. -It doesn¡¯t matter that I¡¯m stupid, I¡¯m stuck with you anyway. Arianna blushed and gave him a stern look. -Shut up! Blinking, Anna suddenly realized what she had invisibly done wrong; she had run away from Luke, but she had also been an obstacle to the ¡®date of these two! No wonder Mirko¡¯s face was not right. Immediately, Anna felt so embarrassed that she stopped talking. When they arrived home, the corners of Anna¡¯s mouth twitched and she said to the two men, ¡°Thank you, next time I will buy you dinner. -Please, next time don¡¯t invite us for dinner, I would like an asion for two people alone, thank you,¡± said the boy. Anna was speechless. Arianna pped Mirko directly on the back of the head with her hand, -Shut up! -Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, he is not made like normal people, he is very particr,¡± Arianna turned toAnna. -Thanks, I¡¯ll be going then, take care of yourselves during the journey. Anna quickly went upstairs and then went to the window to look down and met Arianna¡¯s gaze just in time. Anna waved to her and Arianna smiled, got back into the car and drove off. After watching the two leave, Anna was stunned, this Arianna and Mirko were fighting but they were happy, everyone seemed to be happy except her¡­. -Why are you standing still? A voice suddenly came from behind her, startling Anna. She turned and saw Amelia standing behind her with a ss of water, looking slyly at her. It waste, and Amelia looked so frightened, Anna was so angry that she covered her heart. -Mom, why are you scaring me? It¡¯s the middle of the night, what are you doing? What if I have a heart attack because of you? -Stop it,¡¬ Amelia interrupted incredulously before approaching the window and looking down with a curious gaze, -You say I¡¯m scary, doesn¡¯t it scare me when you yourself are sitting at the window without saying a word and looking down? People who don¡¯t know will think you are going to jump. -Here is only the third floor, if I want to jump, I go to the roof. -What are you looking at, a guy? The man who brought you home? Anna took off her shoes and, instead of bothering to answer Amelia¡¯s question, said, -Why did you run? -Why did you run so fast when Serena invited you to the party? And where did you go, I didn¡¯t see you the whole time,¡± Anna asked. -I just went to y with Manuel, your father loves that boy, he thinks he is very smart, cute and very nice to look at. And when he came back he told me it would be nice if you got married earlier and had such a cute, smart kid,¡± Amelia sat down next to her and answered. Anna¡¯s movements stopped, and then she slowly raised her head. -Mom, you¡¯re not rushing me, are you? -What do you think? -Amelia raised an eyebrow, -You¡¯re not a girl anymore, and we only have one daughter like you, so if we don¡¯t rush you, who will? And you bring home such a cute baby, and that gives us even more hope. -I¡¯m a long way from marriage! You may like Manuel, but don¡¯t fantasize about my children for a while. Anna put on her t shoes and went back to her room to take a shower. -Mom, you should go to bed soon, I¡¯ll go to bed after the shower too, I¡¯m tired today. Chapter 1093: It’s in the dream, not in reality. That night, Anna dreamed. She dreamed she was with Matthew, who was kind, wiped her tears, soothed her gently and kissed her. Although it was a dream, Anna felt that it was all unreal, like a dream too not a dream, and at night she tried hard to dream longer, hoping that the dream wouldst forever. But the harder she tried, the faster she woke up. After a while, Anna¡¯s consciousness cleared and she opened her eyes to find that there was light outside the window and the pillows were wet. Anna was a little confused, had she been crying all night? She had dreamedst night that she was with Matthew, very happy, but it did not seem real, and she had tried to confirm it but had not dared, so she woke up. Undoubtedly it had only been in her dreams that her heart¡¯s long-desired wish hade true. And real life, as always, continued. With this thought, Anna got up to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, got up and changed the wet pillowcase, then went to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face, changed her clothes and went downstairs to prepare breakfast. After breakfast, Anna immediately went downstairs and was greeted by the first rays of sunshine she encountered all day, which warmed her face and body. Anna stood still for a moment to feel them carefully. It didn¡¯t matter, if she was loveless she had other things, the years were still good and she was getting on with her life. *** Four monthster Giancarlo also left his job, and he and Amelia came to help out from time to time, but most of the time they stayed at home watering flowers and making tea, and asionally went out for walks and dances in the square. People around her were envious of her, saying that Amelia was great, that she had a daughter who could run a business, that she was enjoying her life ahead of schedule, and that it was a pity Anna hadn¡¯t married yet, so they would have to speed up their ns or something. Serena¡¯s belly was already veryrge. From the beginning, when she had little appetite, to the end, when her appetite had increased, Serena¡¯s whole body was much rounder, and the saddest thing was that she also had a lot of edema, and the baby was very fussy in her belly, kicking a lot. Seeing his wife in that state, Cristian did not even want to take care of the business, he left his job to Luca and went home to spend time with his wife. Sometimes, when he saw Serena like that, Cristian would slyly approach her. -If I didn¡¯t know she was a female, from the way she treated you, I would have wanted to beat her at birth,¡± he said. At his words, Serena glowered at him. -It doesn¡¯t make sense, even if it¡¯s not a girl, it¡¯s still your child, how can you do this? Cristian looked at her deeply and took her in his arms, kissing her forehead withpassion. -Don¡¯t have any more children when you are done with this one. Serena froze. She thought Cristian would ask for more children of his own, but no¡­. -Two is enough, I don¡¯t want you to go through this again. Actually, Serena was not reluctant to have children, but she also thought that two would be enough and nodded in agreement. -OK, that¡¯s enough. *** The noodle store was doing very well. But today there was a special guest. This customer was none other than Marcello, who had previously rented the store to Anna. When he arrived, Anna was a little surprised, but then smiled and opened the door for him before taking him to the special ce on the second floor. There was only one special table on the second floor, which the couple prepared especially just for their favorite friends. -Don¡¯t worry, this room, which I know must be special for you, has not been used by guests since I opened the store and is cleaned every day. When Marcello entered, he found that the room had indeed been cleaned and that the air was faintly scented with flowers, the aroma of which was fresh and nourishing. It was then that Marcello noticed that several fresh nts and flowers had been ced in the window. -Very beautiful. Marcello looked deeply at Anna, someone who had a unique eye. This Anna was very thoughtful and subtle. -And what do you do if a guest wants to enter this room of yours? Would you rather offend the guest? -I don¡¯t think so, there are many guests whoe here every day, few are brutal and unreasonable, and I always said it¡¯s for our own use. He understood what he meant and did not want to use this room, even if it offended the guests. -Looks like I hired the right person this time. -You are here for spaghetti today, aren¡¯t you, that vor fromst time? -Anna smiled and interrupted the conversation. -You are really smart.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. -Sit down for a while, then. Anna turned around, went downstairs and prepared the spaghetti herself. Marcello looked around and the corners of his mouth curved slightly. -You see? Your wish has been granted, and the room you kept is well guarded by her,¡± he said in a whisper, as if speaking to himself. In the kitchen, Amelia approached Anna and asked in a low voice, ¡°Lord Marcellus is here, huh? I hear he¡¯s here for an inspection? -Mom, he¡¯s just here for spaghetti, don¡¯t think too much about it,¡¬ she was quick with her hands and feet and soon had a bowl of spaghetti ready, which she brought up herself. Several employees talked about it under their breath. -Why has our boss suddenly be so attentive? Is that guy upstairs his boyfriend? -That¡¯s right, and when I went up to deliver the food just now, I noticed that she had invited him to the special room, will we have another boss soon? -I think it¡¯s fine, that man is very handsome, hey, lucky her. Amelia¡¯s forehead wrinkled at these words, because she knew from an intermediary that Marcello was extremely affectionate with his wife. Even though his wife had died, how could Marcello have an affair with his daughter, apparently, this man had no intention of remarrying. -What are you guessing? -Amelia approached and put her hands in front of her, -If you don¡¯t take your job seriously, you keep gossiping about these things, a man and a woman having an affair? Mr. Marcello came here today to eat spaghetti and to remember his wife, what kind of unhealthy thinking is that? Amelia said directly and clearly that she thought it would be disrespectful to thete Marcello¡¯s wife and to him, and that it would ruin his daughter¡¯s reputation. Chapter 1094: Looking for a long-term free worker. In fact, after these words, the people who were gossiping became much quieter and did not dare to speak after looking at each other¡¯s faces. One of them also leaned toward Amelia: -I¡¯m sorry, we also felt a sudden curiosity and didn¡¯t want to do anything wrong, we won¡¯t say anything more after you exin it to us.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Amelia looked at her once more, she had arrivedter and was usually a hard worker, so she nodded to her, -Forget it, I didn¡¯t want to be your protagonist either, but it¡¯s about my daughter¡¯s reputation and it¡¯s disrespectful to herte wife, so I¡¯d better exin it clearly and you know it. -I understand, I won¡¯t do it again. The others also nodded. A misunderstanding had thus been quelled by Amelia. Upstairs, in the special room, Anna put the noodles in front of Marcello, who smiled at her. -Thank you. Anna replied with a smile before saying. -Then I will leave you alone. It¡¯s his first time here since I opened and he seemed to be contemting something when he came in earlier, probably because he has so many memories of him and his wife that he didn¡¯t feel likeing and even wanted to. Of course these were Anna¡¯s suppositions, but in reality that, Marcello would be one of those people who did not want anyone but histe wife to stay with him, although he would have liked to entertain his superiors, but it was better not to do much more than that. Ten minutester, the delivery van arrived and somerge and small boxes were moved by Anna alone, although there were others to help, she had been the fastest. Anna was surprised to see a figure in the crowd, Marcello, who hade down from the second floor. -Marcello, why are you down here? Marcello was a man and he was very strong. Anna could only carry one crate at a time and then make a few more trips, but he easily lifted several crates at a time. Anna trotted behind him holding one crate. -Marcello, you are a guest and sort of my boss, you can leave these things, I can do it. But Marcello said indifferently, -It¡¯s okay, I saw you by chance and would have helped you anyway, you don¡¯t have to feel pressure. Besides, when did I be your boss? You run your store and I collect the rent, it¡¯s a reasonable arrangement. -All right, but these things? Anna wanted to say more, but Marcello was rather insistent, so she didn¡¯t convince him, and just walked faster and called the others from the kitchen to help her, trying to get the goods in before Marcello had to carry a lot of boxes. Five minutester, with everything in motion, Amelia poured Marcello a cup of tea and said with a smile, -Thank you sir, for all your work, have a cup of tea. Marcello took a sip of his tea, -Thank you, by the way, why don¡¯t you take a boy to help you in the store? Before Anna could exin, he heard Amelia, -Normally Anna¡¯s father moves them, but he¡¯s not here today. -Exactly. Marcello looked at Anna. Although the girl was young and looked very thin, she had a lot of energy, especially when she knew she could not talk him out of it, and she was quick to take all the work. She was really energetic and dynamic. It was no wonder that Matteo, the dull mortal, had fallen in love. Marcello had asked her about her schedule and that she workedte at the office every day¡­. He was not sure how much he had been able to resist when he had a girl he was attracted to, but he was very inconclusive. If he could, he would have been happy to lend a hand to his best friend, but unfortunately he was so unenlightened that he didn¡¯t even have a chance to settle down, and he was a real pain in the ass. Miss Anna doesn¡¯t look very young, so maybe I can find a long-term free worker. Marcello said this with his fingertips tapping on the tabletop and a somewhat haughty expression on his face. Anna froze for a moment and reacted instantly; didn¡¯t free long-term service mean a marriage boyfriend? -Mr. Marcello, I don¡¯t have one yet¡­. Amelia had alsoe to her senses and quickly stepped in front of her to ask Marcello: -Will you be my daughter¡¯s counselor? She did not expect Marcello to be a counselor someday, but if it was his best friend, maybe he would try. -In that case, I have a friend I can introduce her to, only he¡¯s older. -Older? -Amelia¡¯s mind immediately went to an older man, bearded, scruffily dressed and probably with a questionable personality. How else could there be men of that age who were not married, or too rich, or too demanding, or with problems of their own. But soon Amelia reacted again; Marcellus was also older, but with a strong aura, not much better than a boy¡¯s, and his image was even more necessary. What kind of scruffy man would someone who might know him be? He was really thinking too much. -A little older, entric, and hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend since he was a kid. -What? You¡¯ve never had a girlfriend? -Amelia was shocked, how was it possible that a man that age had never had a girlfriend? Was it possible that he really had some kind of hidden disease? -When a group of uster started a family, he was the only one who was still single, I didn¡¯t expect him to stay the same after all these years. Anna stood to the side with a slightly strange expression. ¡°Older, entric, never had a girlfriend.¡± It was strange, why did a person¡¯s name automaticallye to her mind when she heard these descriptions of Marcello? No, how could it be him, Marcello could not know Matteo. These days, even as time passed, Anna thought less and less about Matteo, she was so busy, working in the store,ing home, researching new products, and then buying supplies to buy, sometimes so tired that she went to bed after a shower. Only asionally would Matthew appear in her dreams at midnight. Then she would wake up with tears soaking her pillow when Anna realized that she still loved Matteo. But during the week, she had been able to hypnotize herselfpletely out of liking him. Little did she know that now Marcello would casually mention some characteristics and she would think of him again. -Would it be possible to be single for so many years and not be married? Or does Anna have no chance? Chapter 1095: It’s all a matter of fate. -Ma¡¯am, he is quite healthy, he only focuses on his work, so he has no time to fall in love, and after a long time, he has no feelings for women. At this point, he suddenly stopped. How was it possible that there were all cons and no pros? How could he present people in this way? Anna¡¯s mother would have thought that he had said those things on purpose to humiliate her daughter. In fact, when Marcello looked up, he saw that Amelia¡¯s eyes had be a bit resentful. It was also normal, after all, who would watch their daughter fall into a trap? This method of presentation seemed unreliable. -I¡¯m sorry, this friend of mine is very sessful in his work, but he¡¯s not wide in his rtionships, he doesn¡¯t have bad habits in general, he doesn¡¯t smoke, he doesn¡¯t drink and he doesn¡¯t gamble, I saw that Miss Anna has a good character, so I got the idea like this, sorry if I was abrupt. The words about the other person gave a turn, and Amelia seemed a little more at ease. -If only feelings would turn on, Anna is not good looking, career on the other hand and so is sess, I am afraid of all the beautiful women he has seen, among so many how could he¡­ It meant that if the swan could look at the swan every day, how could he fall in love with the ugly duckling. On the one hand, Anna looked at Amelia with deep resentment. Was she a biological mother or not? What exactly was the advantage of attacking her like this every time? Marcello was amused by the way mother and daughter got along and said, with some restraint, ¡°When my wife started with me, she oftenined about being surrounded by too many beautiful women, but as time went on she became morefortable. After all, there are many beautiful women in this world, but there are only a few interesting souls, and it is the empathy between souls that counts.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Amelia blinked. She understood Marcello¡¯s point, which was that there were many beautiful women, but only couples who were like-mindedsted. Should I arrange a date for you? Anna finally relented and spoke kindly, ¡°Mr. Marcello, I thank you for your kind words, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time to take care of anything else, as all my energies are in this store at the moment, I¡¯m very sorry, excuse me¡­¡± She said two sentences in a row to express her apology, she had not even thought about who Marcello had the idea of matching her with, she had someone in mind and did not feel that matching was a good thing for her. So Anna had no intention of meeting anyone or moving forward in a rtionship until she hadpletely let Matteo go. During the time she had been home recently, she had been approached by many people, but Anna had turned them all down, which had led to much gossip. -All right, since you don¡¯t have the energy yet, wait until you have the timeter, I don¡¯t think she ns to get married in the next two years anyway. But. -Marcello raised an eyebrow- It¡¯s also possible that I¡¯m wrong and maybe if he found true love¡­ maybe he would get married right now. Having said that, Anna then thought that Marcello was a little strange, why was this man talking about his friend like that? He obviously had nothing to do with her. But maybe he couldn¡¯t resist mentioning it because they were on good terms, and she didn¡¯t mind. Then Anna smiled at the other man and did not answer again. It was clear that she was not really interested, so Marcello did not insist further and left after a while. Anna was relieved. -I think you want to be single until you are old,¡± Amelia said. Anna shrugged helplessly beforeughing, -There¡¯s nothing wrong with being single. During the afternoon, a customer suddenly asked Anna. -Ma¡¯am, why don¡¯t you fulfill the online sales service? I want to order food in XX, but I can¡¯t find your restaurant. Sometimes I am tired when Ie home from work, but I miss your noodles can you offer delivery service? Delivery service? Anna had not thought about it before because of the rather expensive app fees and the fact that noodles lost their original vor if left for a long time, so Anna had not thought about it. Now that, to ask was a regr customer, Anna had to say, -I will think about the delivery service and make a card, but if the store is too busy to go out, the order will be cancelled. -All right, all right, as long as there is service, it¡¯s better than nothing! Anna talked to her father about it again, and Giancarlo immediately gave the go-ahead. -Then deliver it and then charge a small fee for delivery, I¡¯m a man who can¡¯t cook anyway, but I know everything, I can go anywhere, let me do it. -Dad,¡± Anna frowned. You¡¯re not too old, but you¡¯re not too young either, and it¡¯s better that I don¡¯t open the store if I let you go on deliveries. -What is this nonsense? How dare you displease your father because of his age? Besides, don¡¯t you know the saying that old age ennobles? What¡¯s wrong with my daughter opening a store and me helping with the delivery? Anna, let go of my hands and let me do the rest of the work. As he said this, Giancarlo looked like his daughter¡¯s refuge, and Anna¡¯s eyes widened when she heard the words. -All right, running more will be good for his health, let him go. Once the issue was resolved, Anna put it directly into practice by having business cards printed and getting a take-out phone number and a Facebook ordering service to deliver the food. At first, when the number of orders was rtively small, Giancarlo delivered them himself. When the number of take-out orders increased a bit, Anna didn¡¯t want Giancarlo to work too much on his own, so she would go and deliver them herself. Luca woulde on Sundays and also help out. Giancarlo saw Luca particrly well, and sometimes Amelia would ask her daughter privately. -Luca is handsome, I think you should consider him. Anna¡¯s head hurt when she heard this, in fact she had told Luca many times that she did not need him toe and help her, that she could not afford him, and Luca had told her that she did not need to repay him because it was her choice. Then she tried to pay the sry, but he refused to ept it and Anna told him not toe anymore. Who knew that every weekend he would still be there, rain or shine, Anna¡¯s heart would break. -Mom, don¡¯t even say it, it¡¯s impossible for me and him. -Why is it impossible? You¡¯re still thinking about what he left you before, aren¡¯t you? What is so good about him that you cling to him for so long? Luke is such a good character and he is here, I don¡¯t think you have to lose the shrimp to find a crab. -What is this talk, rtionships are about destiny, what are you talking about? Matthew was going to leave tomorrow¡­ Chapter 1096: Good Eye -OK OK, as my daughter says. By the way, just now Luke said there was an emergency at work, so he was busy again and should be back tomorrow. -I wish he wouldn¡¯te, it¡¯s too much help, I can¡¯t even afford it and I¡¯m taking away his time. -But what can you do when people are avable and can¡¯t be kicked out? Anna sighed. -What is it? -Anna turned and walked out of the kitchen, the clerk who had called her was the order taker, she pointed to an address, -All the customers of this establishment ordered ten bowls of noodles and asked us to deliver them to their homes. Ten? Anna froze for a moment, ordering that much? What about at the LJ Club? Why did what she had done seem a little dangerous? It could have been because Anna hasn¡¯t had much exposure to ces like this, and the unknown is always terrifying to humans. Hesitating, the girl said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go? I live nearby, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger, and I know the way. Anna looked at the girl before smiling and shaking her head, -How can I let you, keep an eye on the phone, my father is not back yet, let me put him on. Amelia was a little surprised to hear that Anna was going to deliver, and ten noodles to boot. -Can you bring that many? As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Anna easily picked up the noodles and put them in a small box to pack them and take them upstairs. Strength had to do with exercise. Neither, as long as she wanted to do it. -Mom, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯lle back after I drop them off. LJ Club. When Anna walked in with the food, she was stopped by the receptionist, who asked her what she was doing. When Anna told him who she was, the receptionist looked at her and spoke with a little more disdain. -For the delivery, right? Take the elevator across the street. Anna did not mind the look he gave her, and left anyway. She was about to run to the elevator when someone came in from outside, someone she knew well, and Anna was surprised to see him-she had not expected him to be here. It was none other than Marcello, who had been in her store some time ago, who hade for lunch. Why was he here, was he supposed to say hello? With this in mind, Anna nodded in Marcello¡¯s direction. The receptionist happened to see the scene and had an even more disgusted expression on his face. Marcello hade looking for someone, and he was apanied by someone whispering something, and it was only when the person next to Marcello noticed Anna looking at them and said something to Marcello that Marcello turned around. Marcello froze at the sight of Anna, who was holding a delivery box, and then reacted. Then he took a step toward Anna. -Mr. Marcello, what a coincidence,¡¬ Anna smiled at the other man and gave another grateful look to the man next to him. Marcello looked at Anna for a moment before smiling slightly himself. -This is a great coincidence, my first time here and I meet you, are youing to deliver? Anna nodded vigorously, -A customer ordered ten noodles from our noodle store, and since the store was quite crowded, I delivered them myself. Marcello looked at Anna a few more times; she was really a girl who was not afraid of difficulties. -What floor are you going to? Seeing that he was about to take a step forward, Anna blushed slightly and took two steps back, -No, I can take it myself, thank you, I¡¯m going to the sixth floor. -We are also making a trip to the sixth floor, shall we go up together? -Yes,¡¬ Anna nodded at the words. So Anna followed Marcello to the elevator, and when she got in, Marcello¡¯s friend couldn¡¯t bear the thought of a girl carrying such a big box alone, so he said, -I¡¯ll carry it for you, it¡¯s not easy for a girl to carry such a big weight. -No, I can really move it and I can leave it when I send itter ande out with an empty box, that¡¯s fine. Although Marcello had met Anna only a few times, it was clear from those few meetings that the young woman was stubborn and did not listen to others, that she always had her own way of thinking, that she would never change her mind, and that she was afraid of upsetting others. He believed that Anna would not listen to him, no matter how hard his cousin tried to convince him.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The elevator soon reached the sixth floor, and when they got off, Anna identified the room and, to her surprise, it was at the same address as his, so they all walked together again for quite a while before Anna finally found the room number she was supposed to deliver. -Mr. Marcello, then I will deliver the food first. Marcello nodded weakly and took a step back. When the door opened, Marcello¡¯s cousin leaned over to take a second look. -Hi, you ordered delivery service, didn¡¯t you? The man who came to open the door, with a cigarette in his mouth and looking like a vige barbarian, walked away after examining Anna from head to toe. -I didn¡¯t call him, my friends inside and they ordered it. The look in the other person¡¯s eyes was very unpleasant for Anna, so she decided to leave once she had put her things on the table. It was only when Anna entered that she noticed that the house was filled with a strong smell of alcohol and smoke, the two smells mixed together in a nauseating mixture. And the room was filled with men drinking with red eyes. To make matters worse, each of them had their arms around coolly dressed women. With one nce, Anna knew something was wrong and headed for the door, grabbing the delivery box. She took two steps, but was stopped by the man who had just opened the door with a cigarette in his mouth. -Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? Are you leaving before you get your stuff? Are you here to deliver food? Anna curled her lips and blushed badly, -I sent her to the wrong ce. After she said she was going to walk around him, this person jumped up and stopped her again, -How can you deliver to the wrong ce, this is the name on the top of the box you are delivering this food, Jaime, you called this restaurant, right? The man named Jaime had his arm around the woman next to him and was smiling that dirty smile of his. -Well? I told you that the owner of this store is a very pretty girl, right? Look at the waist and thin legs, you know I¡¯m not talking nonsense, right? -Jaime, good eye, girl,e here, let us taste today¡¯s noodles, whether they are tasty or not. Chapter 1097: You can’t see death and not save it Anna¡¯s scalp tensed and, no longer caring, she simply dropped the box before turning and running away. She knew in her heart that holding the box would only be a burden to her, and from the way these people obviously did not want her to leave, there was no telling what they would do to her in this room, so she had to run. Anna was d to get out, seeing the door just ajar. As long as she ran fast, there would be no problem getting out. If not, she would go after Marcello. But knowing that he wasing with an escort, these people were a bit more thorough. But while the imagination was always beautiful, the reality was harsh. She had not even reached the door when she was grabbed again by the man with the cigarette, who pulled Anna roughly by the arm and pulled her back hard. -Let me go! -Anna shouted, struggling hard. The men next to her could not help butugh at the scene: -A little loud, look at this, is she an innocent girl? -She must be, she doesn¡¯t have a regr man in the restaurant, only her parents. -Hey, girl, it¡¯s hard to open a store by yourself without help, isn¡¯t it? How about this, you can choose any of our people here, and after you choose one, everyone here cane and work in your store for free. Anna just wanted to get out of that ce and couldn¡¯t even hear what the bastards were saying; she couldn¡¯t break the man¡¯s grip and could only bite down hard. -Phew! -The man let out a scream, lunging in pain and hitting Anna on the side of the head. Bang! His strength was so great that the girl was thrown down to the ground. -You want to die, huh? How dare you bite me, you scoundrel? Anna was a little stunned by the p, so stunned that she couldn¡¯t even see well in front of her eyes, but she remembered the direction, so she got up and went ahead anyway. -You want to leave after biting me? You don¡¯t even ask me if I agree with you,¡± the man pulled her hair and dragged her back. -Anna¡¯s face paled in pain and she cried out in agony. On the other hand. -The Boy, he must have known you wereing, so he ran away earlier, don¡¯t let him run away again. Marcello and his team went into the room to look for the man, ready to stop him, but they did not know that he had already escaped after entering. -My brother fears no one, they only fear you, a cousin, and I don¡¯t know where he got the information from, he actually escaped early, Marcello, please follow me, I¡¯m so sorry. Marcello paid him no mind and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have nothing to do every day anyway. At his words, his cousin froze and then sighed at what came into his mind, -Let bygones be bygones, it¡¯s not good for you to go on like this, you¡¯d better get out soon. Marcello half-closed his thin lips and his breath suddenly became cold. His cousin could see that he did not like to hear this, so he had to change the subject immediately. -Ok, fine, then I won¡¯t say anything, do what you want, no one has been found, let¡¯s go back. The two went down into the elevator, but they saw that the delivery car outside was still there, and his cousin shouted, -Is that the girl¡¯s car? She hasn¡¯te down yet? At these words, Marcello stopped. -What do you mean? His cousin rubbed the back of his head, -Didn¡¯t you hear? She told me she came in to deliver the food, so she refused my offer to help her carry the suitcase, but now she hasn¡¯t been out for a long time. Marcello, you and she know each other, don¡¯t you? What is your rtionship? -The tenant of my noodle store. -She¡¯s just the tenant? -The cousin blinked, -I guess it¡¯s none of your business what¡¯s going on then. Hearing this, Marcello finally realized that something was wrong and narrowed his eyes dangerously at his cousin, ¡°Talk to me straight. -Hey, don¡¯t just go to the food delivery, it seems to me that it was a man with a cigarette who opened the door, in my experience, that man is not a good person, I think ordering takeaway is just an excuse, after all, who eats in clubs, right? It must be for¡­ hey hey, where are you going? Before he could finish his cousin¡¯s sentence, Marcello turned and walked coldly toward the elevator, and he could only follow quickly, saying, -Isn¡¯t she just your tenant? Why are you so nervous? The cousin entered the elevator, and Marcello¡¯s eyes took on a cold look: -Are we about to see death? His cousin turned on his heels, -I feel it¡¯s too much to see unsaved dead, but there are too many, don¡¯t do it,ter, I¡¯ll call the police right away if it can¡¯t be done. In the living room. -Shit, this girl is too good, Jaime had a good eye this time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. -I say don¡¯t be too violent, she is so beautiful, wouldn¡¯t it be heartbreaking to hurt her? The man grabbed Anna and threw her into Jaime¡¯s arms, who rushed to hold her. Anna tried to struggle to escape, but the other man pinned her to the sofa, pinning her down with his legs. -Don¡¯t run away, I¡¯m not going to get hard on you or anything, I just want to have a talk with you, take it easy¡­. They were used to seeing women from sex establishments, they had not seen Anna like this, and she looked so small and defiant that they were excited. Anna looked at the men and closed her eyes in desperation, were they really going to hurt her here today? No, she didn¡¯t want to. She opened her eyes and gritted her teeth, -You know this is against thew, I am not thedy you pay, you have no right to do this to me. Besides, I came with a friend when I came to deliver the food, you better let me go now, otherwiseter my friend will know something happened to me and he will call the police directly, and you will be finished. Jaime froze for a moment, not expecting her to be so dismissive, andughed even more. -Calling the police is a good thing, there are many people in this house, is your friend fighting? Is there time to call the police? Hearing this, Anna understood in a way what the other side meant, it was clear that they were not afraid of anything. Bang! The door suddenly opened and Marcello¡¯s cousin was recording the room with a cell phone as he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move, I called the police. They probably did not expect the door to suddenly open, so they all froze for a moment. Soon, one of them stood to the side. -How dare you call the police, good, just in time to beat you up before theye. Having said that, he was about to approach them, but was stopped. -Mattia, Mattia, this is Marcello. -Marcello? Marcello who? What do I care? -Marcello from the Farina real estate group. The man pulling him leaned close to the man¡¯s ear and whispered something, and the man quickly paled. Chapter 1098: They get to know each other. 40 minutester, the people who had caused trouble at the club today were taken to the police station, a group of screaming drunks who wanted to keep drinking and some who had done something to Anna were separated for questioning. Anna had already cooperated with them in taking statements, and now she was huddled alone on a bench with a sore face. When a kind policewoman brought her a towel wrapped in ice and put it on her face, Anna thanked her and quietly curled up with the ice. Even though they had been rescued, her mood was still swinging. What had just happened was so horrible. If Marcello had not arrived, she would be ¡­. today. At the thought, Anna closed her eyes, not daring to think about it. However, the phone rang at that moment and Anna was surprised, she pulled it out and looked at the caller ID, it was from the noodle store. They must have been worried when she had not returned after being away for so long. Anna took a deep breath and answered the phone. -Hello? -Anna, are you okay? Why didn¡¯t youe back after being gone so long? Did something happen? Amelia stood by the phone and asked several anxious questions, Giancarlo, standing next to her, listened and urged her, -Ask your daughter where she is now. -Yes, yes, Anna, where are you now? Anna looked around and lied to her parents. -Mom, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be right back, you and Dad are at the noodle shop, right? Don¡¯t worry. She hadn¡¯t cried, so her voice was normal when she spoke, and she didn¡¯t sound any different except for the slightest hint of evasion in her tone. -Is she really all right? Even though she knew the other side couldn¡¯t see, Anna still gave a smile, though that smile seemed worse than crying. -It¡¯s okay mom, don¡¯t worry, I just passed by a jewelry store and found some nice things, so I¡¯m going to buy more, don¡¯t me me for beingzy, I¡¯m going to hang up now. Having said that, Anna hurried to hang up the phone, fearing that if she said too much she would be caught. Shortly after she hung up the phone, the sound of slightly hurried footsteps rushed toward her, and Anna thought nothing of it, continuing to lightly clutch her face with ice and looking down at her toes. The next moment, however, a pair of shoes suddenly appeared before her, and she was stunned when she raised her head. The hormonal smell of the man immediately enveloped her, and Anna looked nkly at the man who held her by the shoulders and looked at her seriously. -Are you all right? Anna¡¯s pale lips trembled as she stared in disbelief at the man who had appeared before her. Handsome in features, his eyes were normally calm and steady, now they were more than anxious, and his breathing was obviously very unsteady as he spoke to her, exhaling hot breaths that spit in her face.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It was Matthew. Anna spoke the visitor¡¯s name in her mind, and was slow to respond. -What are you doing here? Was she dreaming or hallucinating that Matteo, whom she had not seen in months, had appeared before her eyes? Matteo frowned and, when he saw that she did not answer his question, wrinkled his lips in displeasure and, without further ado, pulled her wrist and walked out the door. Anna stared in disbelief at the doll she had grabbed and was pulled forward by Matteo like a puppet on a string. On her way out, she met Marcello, who was walking toward him. The corners of his lips curled involuntarily upward when he saw his best friend grasp a young girl¡¯s wrist in his palm and pull her outward. It seemed that all the words said before were just to fool his best friend ¡­. Only ten minutes after telling Matteo what had just happened, the man had arrived. And Marcello tried to greet him as he passed, but the man had an ugly face and had no intention of talking to him. Marcello did not get angry, and when Matteo ignored him, he walked past to greet Anna. -The statement has been made, the police said you can go, and I have something to do, so let the man take you back. Anna wanted to say something, but found herself speechless. Suddenly she remembered something with a sh of light and stopped, not wanting to go any further. Noticing her reluctance, Matthew had to stop and turn around to frown. -You should go to the hospital now. Anna shook her head and withdrew her hand. -I¡¯m not going to the hospital, I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t suffer any serious physical damage, it was the p that knocked me out, probably because I was unlucky, apart from some swelling on my face, I¡¯m fine now. Matthew was speechless. He stifled hisbored breathing and patiently exined to Anna, -He will check, the doctor will decide if there is anything wrong. With that, he took another step forward to take Anna¡¯s hand. However, Anna reflexively took a few steps back, avoiding Matteo¡¯s touch. Marcello, on the other side of the room, saw the scene and raised an eyebrow. He had intended to leave, but there seemed to be a good show going on at the moment, so he would have to finish it before he left. Anna¡¯s mood was already up and down because of the suddenness of the incident, and she was even more surprised to see Matteo here, but even she was dumb enough to understand. The reason Matteo would be here was Marcello, whom she knew. -You and Mr. Marcello know each other? -She looked up and her gaze fell on Matteo¡¯s face. Matteo, for the first time since she had said she would no longer bother him, met her eyes. Without saying anything, as if to remain silent, Anna refused to give up and again insistently asked. -Tell me something, you know each other, don¡¯t you? He looked at Marcello, who then coughed slightly to hide his embarrassment, before looking away from Anna. -Yes. Finally, Matteo came out and admitted it. Anna froze in ce and asked, -Why? Is it because I am your sister¡¯s best friend? Or is it because you think you have rejected me before and it was pathetic to see me like this, so are you going to give me a handout? At this point in the conversation, it was clear that Anna was clearly asking about her store. Marcello just wanted to see a good show, but now he suddenly felt quite embarrassed, he did not expect this girl to think about this store thing, he should have gone first. At Anna¡¯s question, Matteo frowned with his hand and then took two steps closer to her, softening his voice a little, -Don¡¯t go back to being a delivery girl, you¡¯re a girl and it¡¯s dangerous to deliver orders. Don¡¯t answer the question directly? -Who are you telling, how can I make a living if I don¡¯t deliver? Not everyone is like you and has such a good family,¡± Anna said mockingly. Chapter 1099: I don’t need charity It was the first time Anna lost her temper with Matthew and said those harsh words to him. She did not do it without thinking, but deliberately, because knowing Matthew¡¯s rtionship with Marcellus, Anna suddenly felt that he took pity on her and gave her charity. It made her feel angry and humiliated. She was so angry that she bit her lower lip. But at that moment, Matthew suddenly took out a pen and wrote a note in front of her and handed it to her. Anna looked at the note and gave Matteo a slow look, as if to ask what it meant. -The address of thepany, if you have to deliver to the takeaway, then deliver to thepany, I will pay any amount. Hearing this, Anna finally understood what he meant. And Marcello, who had seen this scene, could not help but sigh in his heart for his best friend, maybe he should not have called Matteo today. Or, perhaps, if he had left after calling the police, the girl would not have thought that he and Matteo knew each other. Anna¡¯s anger had not yet subsided, so Matteo¡¯s next move added fuel to the fire. After all, the act of delivery was a regr profession in many people¡¯s eyes, and even when she was about to deliver something, the receptionist had given her a dirty look. The more she thought about it, the more anger burned in Anna¡¯s heart. She looked at the note in front of her as if it were a fire. Slowly, she reached out her hand and took the card. Matthew¡¯s lips puckered slightly as he watched Anna¡¯s movements, always with the feeling that something was wrong. -Then I must thank you for your generous charity, but our store is small and cannot serve such arge and powerful customer as your group. After finishing these words, Anna crumpled the note into a ball in front of Matthew¡¯s face. -I said I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Besides, falling in love with you is something I¡¯ve thought about, I have nothing to do with you, it¡¯s normal for you to reject it, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty or pity me for begging, I don¡¯t need it. She separated her hands and dropped the paper ball. The moment it fell, Anna¡¯s lips curled into a self-deprecating smile before she turned and ran away. Matteo¡¯s brow furrowed so much as he watched the girl¡¯s back running farther and farther away that Marcello could not take his eyes off her and urged him on. -You¡¯re not going after her? Matteo stood still and did not move, his lips tight. -I just don¡¯t understand you, running to the police station in such a hurry just to piss people off with a girl? Do you know how to talk or not? Even if you¡¯ve never been in love, you don¡¯t have to be so wooden, right? Matthew paid no attention to him, however, his eyes lowered to look at the note Anna had crumpled into a ball. Earlier, at the party, the young woman had offered not to bother him anymore and had also refused his invitation to get into Luca¡¯s car. He knew he had caused the young woman a lot of pain, so he did not try to force anything. He never thought anything would develop with the girl. After all, he had always been a lonely man and had never considered marriage or children, so the sudden pursuit of the young woman with such enthusiasm was something he had not anticipated. The person in question was also a friend of his sister, so Matthew could not do anything about it at first. Finally¡­ With this in mind, Matteo interrupted himself in time, not daring to indulge in further thoughts.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Marcello had known Matteo for years and could not understand what he was thinking at that moment, so he put his arms around him and looked at him with distrust. -With your nature you definitely won¡¯t go after her, so why don¡¯t I ask you, what the girl just said about you rejecting her, is it all true? At first you came to see me, I thought it was just that you were afraid to admit that you were in love with the girl, I didn¡¯t expect that there were actually so many entanglements between the two of you, no wonder you didn¡¯t want the girl to know in the first ce, it turned out it was because you had done something wrong. Hearing this, Matteo¡¯s eyes snapped open and he looked at Marcello with a sorry expression. Marcello lifted the corners of his mouth slightly. -What, did I say it wrong? You just pissed off someone¡¯s child, for a lifelong friend, how about you beg me for a word and I¡¯ll intercede for you? -put it down. Matthew could take no more and threw an unpleasant word at him before leaving. The matter of the police station was settled, so Marcello did not need to linger and, watching him go, took a quiet step to follow him. -Your girlfriend will never know your bitterness unless you tell her about your love; do you know how hard it is to guess a woman¡¯s mind? All those nice things you do for her, if you don¡¯t say it clearly, she won¡¯t even know that you do it for her because you like her, she will think you are humiliating her. The word made Matthew¡¯s heart flutter, yet he did not respond, striding forward. -Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to help you? Marcello was undaunted. Matteo finally stopped in his tracks. -Have you thought things through? -Are you bored? Why do you care about these things? Hearing this, Marcello raised an eyebrow, -I don¡¯t care, maybe today he will get¡­. Thesest words Marcello did not continue, but they were self-exnatory and Matteo¡¯s head ached. -That¡¯s not what I meant. -What do you mean? Matteo did not answer. -Too embarrassed to say it? Can¡¯t you say it? Then why don¡¯t I say it for you? You rejected the girl and then regretted it, so you came to me, hoping I could help you. If you hadn¡¯t rushed into the situation today, I wouldn¡¯t have been sure of my suspicions, thinking that you had just rejected a girl and wanted to make it up to me, but now that I¡¯ve seen you I think my suspicions were correct, and you¡¯ve moved on, haven¡¯t you? Matthew felt a sudden pang in his heart, and pain spread thickly through his limbs, and a pitiless look appeared on his forehead, and he spoke coldly. -Stop talking nonsense and ruining the reputation of others. With that, he turned and walked away, this time much faster than before. However, being both men and with equally long legs, Marcello could keep up even though he walked faster and more effortlessly. -Why am I looking at you as if you are angry? You don¡¯t care about the girls, why are you running to the police station in such a hurry? I called you ten minutes ago and you came ten minutester? The office must be some distance from here, right? Definitely hitting Matthew¡¯s weak spot, he paused to give him a warning look. Chapter 1100: I can do it myself -Since when did you be so nosy and gossipy? Marcello also realized that his words were indeed a bit exaggerated, and he waved his hand slightly. -Ok, I¡¯m just worried about my best friend, since you¡¯re so resistant, let it go. Then Marcello left alone, and Matteo stayed in the same ce for a long time before taking his steps and leaving. After leaving the police station, Anna walked alone down the street. She hade in a police car, and the food delivery van was still at the clubhouse, so she had to go and retrieve what she had just told Amelia on the phone. Why not take a cab to the clubhouse and take the car home, get two sets of clothes, and go back to her apartment for a few days? In her current state, she was sure her parents would be suspicious of her if she went back, and if she told them then, on second thought, Anna didn¡¯t want them to worry anyway. As she walked, Anna¡¯s leg was a little sore, which she had only noticed after she escaped from the police station earlier, when she had allegedly hit a nearby table while being forcibly dragged. Anna was in so much pain that tears welled up in her eyes, and the pain was vaguely unbearable as she walked. She slowed down and pulled out her cell phone to call a cab when the sound of a horn came from behind her and Anna unconsciously ducked to the side, stumbling a bit in her stride and nearly falling. She calmed down, but identally dropped her phone. Anna rushed to fight the pain and crouched down, embarrassed to see the shattered phone screen. -Can¡¯t one walk a little slower when injured? A familiar pair of shoes appeared before her, and Anna at first winced, then reacted immediately to see that they were Matteo¡¯s, whom she had just seen at the police station. Anna looked up, the tall figure standing in front of her against the light, his silhouette deepening in the shadows, but unfortunately Anna could not see his eyes and did not know what kind of look he was giving her now, but she could imagine it without seeing him. He had probably taken pity on her.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She crouched motionless, lowering her head to look at the cracked screen of her phone, ready to take a hand to clean it. Someone else was quicker than her, however, and Matthew had his hand on the screen before she could touch it. -The screen is cracked and it is easy to scratch your hand if you rub it directly. With these words, he brought the phone closer to her and took a clean handkerchief from his pocket to wipe the phone clean. Since it was not far away, Anna could still faintly smell the smell of grass and wood on the handkerchief, and the texture and marks on the handkerchief could only be from a known brand. At the thought of the noodle store really getting its money from him, Anna¡¯s heart grew angry and irritated, and she could not help but scoff, -The handkerchief is expensive, isn¡¯t it? How much take-out food should I deliver to let me give it back to you after you clean my phone? She said these things deliberately to provoke him. Matthew¡¯s hand movements also stopped at her words, but he quickly put the clean phone away in his suit pocket. This action left Anna unsure. -What are you doing? Give it to me. -Get up,¡¬ Matteo¡¯s tone was cold. Let¡¯s go to the hospital. -No,¡¬ Anna shook her head stubbornly. I said I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. -You can¡¯t even walk steadily and you say you¡¯re fine? -Matthew¡¯s gaze went straight to her face, his eyes took on a tinge of sharpness, his voice sounded sweet enough but his face was clearly already slowly blurring. Anna¡¯s heart was nothing but upset, she didn¡¯t want to worry about Matteo¡¯s feelings, she knew Matteo wouldn¡¯t care and she wouldn¡¯t like him anyway, so what was she supposed to care? -Who said I can¡¯t walk quietly? I¡¯m just sloppy right now, and besides, you¡¯re such a busy person that you should go back to thepany right away, right? Don¡¯t waste your time on a poor person like me, what happens to me is none of your business, Oops¡­. Before the words were out of her mouth, Matteo could listen no longer and suddenly grabbed her shoulders with one hand, hooked her legs with the other and lifted her up. Matteo was very tall and Anna was very thin. She had not expected this action, but her body had reacted honestly, probably because she was afraid of falling, so her hand unconsciously hooked around Matteo¡¯s neck as she stood up, followed by a tight cry of surprise. By the time she reacted, Matthew was on his feet and red at her before walking away in the direction of the car. It was the first time he had hugged her like that, Anna had felt a little overwhelmed and foolishly let him lead her to the car. Matteo¡¯s breath was so close to her as he fastened her seat belt, his handsome face so close that it would have been a total force for her to steal a kiss from him at that moment. In the past she could do that, but now? Anna looked away in silence, trying not to use her face to face him, blinking nervously, her heart pounding. When Matthew fastened his belt but did not back off, Anna became even more apprehensive. What was he doing, why wasn¡¯t he leaving? After a long wait, Anna turned quietly to meet Matteo¡¯s slightly cold eyes. -You¡­ -Let go of your hand for now and I will hold you when we are at the hospital. At that moment, Anna finally realized what was happening, and slowly her eyes widened as she saw that her hand was still around the man¡¯s neck; it was no wonder she had not let go of him since he had buckled her belt. She pulled her hand away, her cheeks flushed and biting her lower lip hard. Soon Matthew got into the car, but Anna was afraid to look at him and kept her face away from the window. The two drove to the hospital like this, without a word, probably so immersed in their own world that Anna did not even notice when the car stopped, and it was only when the door opened and the man unbuckled his seat belt that she came to her senses. Almost reflexively, she went to shake Matthew¡¯s hand. -I can do it myself! She said anxiously and nervously that she could, but she identally covered Matteo¡¯s palm, and the moment she touched his skin, Anna¡¯s heart felt as if something had hit it, so she withdrew her hand. -I¡¯m sorry¡­ Matteo looked at the hand that had been touched by the girl with a cold, indifferent face before pulling the girl out of the car again. -I am able to do it myself¡­. Exined Anna, who this time did not dare to put her hands around the man¡¯s neck and could not free herself, shrinking her whole body into Matthew¡¯s arms like a tired shrimp, her face and neck looking roasted. There were many peopleing in and out of the hospital, and Matthew, being tall and handsome, naturally attracted the attention of many people. Chapter 1101: The boils When he put his face against her chest and felt her strong pulse. Anna seemed to notice the strangeness somehow. She must have refused his arms, not because she hated him, she simply did not want to have his concern at that moment. But after being hugged on her chest by him, Anna had fallen. Because his arms-they were really warm. It was the sense that she dreamed of many times at midnight. Before she could only dream about it, but now it hade true. The pity was that the reality seemed like an illusion. To Anna, these were like soap bubbles, you could pop them with a sting. Even though she knew this, she still wanted to be like a moth jumping into the fire, fearless and direct. After seeing the doctor, in addition to the wounds on her face, Anna also had wounds on her legs. When she pulled up her leggings, there was arge bruise from her knee to her leg. The doctor pressed lightly on her, Anna broke out in a cold sweat from the pain, let out a cold sigh. Seeing her reaction, the doctor advised, ¡°If you can, it is better to take an X-ray to see if there is a crack in the bone.¡± X-ray? Wasn¡¯t that a mess? -No need, I¡­ Where is the x-ray to be done? Matthew interrupted her words, clearly asks for the ce and ¡®hugged her to go for the X-ray. The X-ray came out very quickly, and after seeing it, the doctor told Anna. ording to the X-ray, there are no bone problems. But recently, don¡¯t walk too much for the time being, rest for a few more days. I will prescribe medicine to dete your face and medicine for your legs. -Thank you, doctor. After prescribing the medicine, Anna sat alone on the bench to wait, Matthew went to get the medicine. He sat there mute, silently remembering everything that had happened today. No matter how many times she tossed and turned, her mind was in disarray, she could not fully settle. She panicked just remembering what had happened in the private room. Anna turned her head, reached out her hands to hold her face thinking to support herself a little, found that she had touched the swollen part carelessly. It hurt so much that she let out cold sighs. Just then Matthew came back from taking his medicine and sat down beside her. He said nothing, just opened the medicine and took out a bottle of medicinal cream. Then he wet some with his finger and brought it close to her face. Anna hid behind his back, looked at him with uncertain eyes. -Put the medicine on. Matthew exined and stretched his hand toward her face with a powerful action. Although the action of extending his hand was powerful, the force of falling on her face was suddenly much lighter. The warm finger dipped in green medicinal cream slid lightly over her skin. She let Matthew put the medicine on her in suspense, but she did not dare meet his eyes. He capped the bottle after cing the medicine, as he said, ¡°Twice a day, once in the morning and once in the evening. If it hurts too much, use it once more. With light force when you wash your face, don¡¯t do any more damage to the wounds. Anna nodded her head. -The wounds on her leg. -Matteo took another medicine, squatted down in front of her and went to remove her shoes. -No, thank you. -Anna hastily stopped him, -I¡¯ll do it. Her hands were not useless; she was able to put the medicine on her own knee. Although Matteo always seemed like a serene and even cold person, he didn¡¯t care about anything, he insisted a lot on the things he wanted to do. Right now, for example, he insisted on giving her medicine. Even though Anna always refused, he kept rolling her leg for Anna. After seeing arge bruise on the pale, thin leg, a cold feeling appeared at the back of his eyes. But it disappeared instantly, he put the medicine on her skin. Perhaps because of the pain, Anna¡¯s body trembled slightly, clutching the bottom of her clothes with her subconscious hands. Matthew looked at her. -Does it hurt? Anna shook her head quickly, -No, it doesn¡¯t hurt. Matthew half-closed his thin lips, his eyes turned hopelessly to look at her. It was obvious that it hurt a lot just from a touch, but she still resisted from the pain without saying anything. Good thing he had chased her, otherwise would she have endured all the pain and injuries alone?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. -I will finish quickly, just wait a little longer. That said, the action of Matthew¡¯s hands was more tender and quick, preventing Anna from continuing to suffer. His action was tender and his eyes were cautious when he put the medicine on. He gave the feeling that he was putting the medicine for his favorite woman. The favorite woman¡­ They were denied by her immediately when these words appeared in her head. How was this possible? Anna bit her lower lip slightly and asked him without being able to restrain herself. -Why did you take me to the hospital? She really wanted to ask why you are treating me so well all of a sudden, but she was embarrassed to ask so directly after thinking about it for a while. Anyway, maybe it was nothing to him? So, she changed the question to why he had taken her to the hospital. She thought Matthew would understand. -With these injuries, where did you want to go if not to the hospital? However, Matthew evaded, he did not seem to have understood what she had said. His answer was also not what she wanted. No. Matteo was not a fool, how was it possible that he did not understand her words? Maybe he understood them, but he pretended not to understand and responded to her only ording to what she said. It was also true that the answer was more decent. But she did not give up, she still wanted to ask him more, she could no longer bear to look at him. -Well, that¡¯s enough to get me to the hospital, why did you stay and put cream on me? Matthew half-closed his lips and slowed his hand movements a little. If he had not understood Anna¡¯s question before, now there was this question, he finally understood it too. She was asking him if he had already rejected her, why was he now approaching her with initiative? If she had not misunderstood him, this must have been the meaning. Seeing that he was silent, Anna thought of another possibility. For it was that he still believed that she was poor. It was the same thing he thought when he was in a foreign country. Only she had been hurt and the man had softened. Before she was still d to realize this, but now when she thought about it, she was too ridiculous. What was she cheerful about? She saw that Matteo was moving his thin lips, it looked as if he wanted to say something, but Anna hastily said before he spoke, ¡°There is no need to say anything, I know why. Matteo, -¡­ Did he know why? Matteo narrowed his eyes, examined her as he closed the lid, then lowered his leggings again. Anna saw the situation, took the medicine bag from his hands andughed. -Thanks for today, how much money did you spend in total? Matteo did not answer her, Anna coughed slightly, -I know you have money. But still, it¡¯s the money I have to pay to treat my wounds. I bothered you for taking me to the hospital. I¡¯m ashamed if you spend money on me. Chapter 1102: Where are you going if you don’t go home? However, until the end, Matthew did not tell Anna how much money he had spent. Facing her inquiring eyes, he avoided looking at them, lowered his head and took the medicine for her. Anna did not know what he wanted to do and left the bag with him. Then he saw Matthew put the bag in his pocket. Anna did not blink when she saw this scene; was he angry that he had been asked for the price? And he did not want to give her the medicine? As soon as this thought shed through Anna¡¯s head, she felt an oppressive weight in her heart. But she thought about it in a while, it was not even anything if he did not want to give her the medicine, she could buy it herself at the pharmacy. She was thinking of something ramshackle, Matteo approached her. He held out his hand to her. Anna pulled back unconsciously, looking at Matteo. -What are you doing? Matteo¡¯s hands stopped for a moment in midair, he asked her without remedy: -Do you want to stay in the hospital without going home? -Home? Did Anna understand that he wanted to take her home and that¡¯s why hisst action had been to hug her again? What had happened, had he enjoyed hugging her like that today or what? He wanted to hug her all the time, wasn¡¯t it that he didn¡¯t allow her to get close to him in ordinary moments? -Where do you go if you don¡¯t go home? -Of course I¡¯m going home, but you don¡¯t need toe with me, I can go alone. Although he did not answer her question at that moment, Anna had already guessed the answer in her heart. She had been foolish to ask the question. She had just asked such an awkward question, what kind of person was she if she allowed him to take her home? She felt it, even Matthew was in no hurry, his gaze descended from her face downward, stopped on her injured leg, ¡°Are youing back alone, can you walk? Anna was unreasonably afraid of being seen with his piercing gaze, she bit her lips and nodded her head, ¡°Of course I can walk. -So, have you forgotten what the doctor told you recently? -He didn¡¯t allow you to exercise at the moment or walk much. Anna looked at him in silence, did he intend to carry her home in his arms? Certainly, he saw that Anna was silent, Matthew came and hugged her vertically again. Anna¡¯s eyebrows frowned tightly, she was embraced by him but did not know how he had put his hands. It was impossible for her to hook her hands around his neck, she could only snuggle against his chest. Only Anna felt ufortable. Whether she was hugged or put in the car or with him putting on her seat belt, Matthew¡¯s expression was always indifferent, even the sigh was very firm. On the contrary, she was angry. Her expression changed ording to his action, her face turned red from the touch of his body. The pulse quickened from her warm sigh, of all those¡­. That¡¯s why after getting into the car, Anna didn¡¯t even ask him where he would take her, she simply sat on the seat with her eyes closed. It was better if she pretended to be asleep. When she got home, she would get out of the car by herself, she didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. As for the money she had paid to see the doctor, if he would not ept it, she would give it to Serena and transfer it to Matthew for her. Or if it was not Serena, he would have sought out Manuel. Manuel would have helped her. On the way home, the girl closed her eyes the whole time. Matteo had seen a simr scene when he had stopped the car waiting for the traffic light. He held the seat belt tightly in front of him, even though he closed his eyes, his appearance was like considering death as a homing, and even the sigh was not stable. The footprints on one side of his swollen face were a little fierce. Matthew¡¯s eyes were dark, blue veins appeared on his forehead. At first Anna just wanted to pretend to be asleep with her eyes really closed, but of course she didn¡¯t know what happened, maybe because Matteo was driving well or she was too tired, she fell asleep. When she woke up, she noticed that everything was quiet, the car was already stopped. Have I arrived? Anna looked around, she realized that it was really under her face. The car was parked in the same ce where Matthew had driven her home earlier. Not expecting to fall asleep, Anna quickly looked up at Matteo, meeting only his cold eyes. -Are you awake? Anna nodded her head in assent, but quickly returned to consciousness. -Thanks for bringing me home, and also for everything that happened today. -Matteo nodded his head. At that moment, the atmosphere was awkward, Anna let out a deep sigh and said, -Shall I go then? -I¡¯ll walk you upstairs. -No, you can¡¯t. -Anna firmly refused, ¡°This is my house, the people around all know me. It would be very conspicuous if you went upstairs with me, others would misunderstand, I can go upstairs by myself. The doctor said I can¡¯t walk very far, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t walk. I will try to walk as little as possible. He seemed to be afraid that she would not ept him, so Anna said a lot of words. She realized that perhaps she had said too much when she finished speaking. She could only scratch her head in shame, open the door and get out of the car. -Warning. Matthew wanted to get out of the car, but was stopped by Anna, -Don¡¯te with me, go away, thanks for today really¡­. Having said that, Anna looked outside like a thief. After confirming that there were no suspicious neighbors, she limped up the stairs. Seeing the appearance of the girl who had fled the country, Matthew¡¯s cold gaze gradually took on a kind of mimicry that he himself had never realized. The gazested until the figure of the girl disappeared. He gathered his gaze, looked at her steering wheel, the corners of his mouth turned upward at an almost invisible angle. Really-nothing happened if he misunderstood, too. Anna came home panting. Mr. and Mrs. Galli were still at the restaurant at that time, so the house was quiet, she was home alone. Anna was thirsty from nervousness, so she went to the kitchen, poured herself a ss of water and drank half of it in one go. And then she heard the door bell ring. Once she heard the doorbell ring, Anna was on her guard. She had just returned home and someone hade to ring her doorbell?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Had she been seen by her neighbor Agnes on her way up the stairs? Thinking so, Anna could only put down her ss and go to open the door. She hid her body behind the door, only one cheek emerging. Anna stood in suspense with stunned eyes after clearly seeing the person in front of her. -You¡­ -You forgot to take your medicine. -Matteo handed her the bag, Anna took the medicine bag with a dazed hand, her emotion was a bitplicated. Matteo left after giving her the medicine. Anna went back to the living room,y down limply on the sofa and shook the bag. After 10 minutes of agitation, Anna remembered that she had to call Amelia to tell her about the current situation. She touched her pocket and realized that she did not have her cell phone. It urred to her that the cell phone had fallen to the ground earlier and had been picked up by Matthew and ced in her pocket. Chapter 1103: Heartache Ah, why had she not returned it to him? If she remembered correctly, the pocket where she had put the medicine must have been the same pocket where she had put the cell phone. Why had he returned her medicine but not the cell phone? Thinking like this, Anna was very depressed. But she had no choice for the time being, however, she left immediately. She could only use thendline phone at home to call Amelia. Amelia heard that she hade home early, she immediately noticed something strange. What¡¯s wrong? Why are youing home early if everything is fine? Are you not feeling well, Anna? -No, Mom, I just feel tired from walking outside, and there¡¯s a lot of noise in the restaurant, so I want to go home and sneak some sleep, is that okay with you? When he spoke, Anna stuck her tongue out at the phone and grimaced. It turned out that something sad happened when she made a grimace, because it affected her wounds and it hurt her to make a cold choked cry. -Anna, what happened?¡± Amelia listened carefully to her sigh. Anna hastened to rify. -Nothing, nothing, I just kicked the tabletop carelessly, I hurt myself¡­. -Girl, now you¡¯re an adult and you still don¡¯t know how to be careful. Kicking the table, isn¡¯t that something a child does? Amelia began toin again about her daughter on the other end of the phone. -Oh, Mom, am I not negligent? Don¡¯tin about me anymore, I¡¯ll get calluses in my ears. Well, I¡¯m very tired, I want to go to bed, I¡¯ll leave you. -Ok, messy girl, you only know how toze around after opening the restaurant. Thank goodness your father and I are young and can still be useful. If we were older, we wouldn¡¯t put up with your racket. -Mom and Dad are the best, I love you. Okay, I won¡¯t talk anymore, see youter, kisses. Having said that, Anna quickly hung up the phone, then let out a sigh and limped to her room. She changed her clothes andy down on the bed to rest. She closed her eyes after lying down, her head full of what had happened in the private room. The man puffing a cigarette with a fierce face had grabbed her hair and forcibly dragged her into the private room, finally making her see all the stars in the sky with a p. Shit, how could such a violent person exist, it had been like a nightmare. Anna went into the dream thinking about this. In the end, all the scenes in her dream were the ones where she was being beaten. No one was saving her in the dream, her hair and clothes had been ripped off by someone, she had various wounds on her body. Anna screamed in different ways, but no one came to save her even though her throat was hoarse from screaming. -No, no ¡­ don¡¯t treat me like this, don¡¯te¡­. -Anna, it¡¯s mom, wake up. -Amelia sat on the side of the bed and looked at her daughter, feeling affectionate. She grabbed her slightly shaking shoulders and tried to wake her up. But no matter how much Anna fell into the nightmare, no matter what Amelia called her, she still fell asleep. On the contrary, the situation was worse, she cried out as she called for help. -Anna, everything is false, wake up quickly. Anna cried out loudly and finally opened her eyes. Once she opened her eyes, all the horrible illusions of the dream disappeared. In return, the room was bright and cozy. It wasn¡¯t. There were no shocked faces and voices around, there was only a subdued and worried face. -Mom! Anna¡¯s first reaction was to sit down and hug Amelia tightly, and then she did not refrain from crying loudly. Amelia remained anxious. Since Anna was an adult, she had rarely cried in front of her. Although this daughter¡¯s temperament was a bit capricious and stubborn, she had never put her sadness in front of her parents. It was also because of her contribution that Amelia hade to know Anna well. At that moment she felt strange about the phone call, so after hanging up the phone, she talked to Giancarlo and went home to see. After arriving home and seeing Anna¡¯s shoes, Amelia breathed a sigh of relief.// Then she found Anna in her room; when she saw that she was sleeping, she thought she had thought too much. But when she got closer, she found that her face was swollen. She was suddenly very angry when Amelia saw that wound. She just wanted to go outside to call Giancarlo, she heard Anna¡¯s screams. She discovered that Anna was having a nightmare. Thinking about her behavior before and after, Amelia was almost sure that her daughter had been mistreated. Anna cried for a long time and stopped her emotion suddenly when she was crying, withdrew her tears, looked at Amelia with red eyes. -Mom, why did youe in without saying anything? Hearing this, Amelia said feeling affectionate, -My daughter is crying like this, how could I note in, what did you want to keep hiding from me if I didn¡¯te in? Messed up girl, I am your mother. I made you born and raised you, how can you not tell me anything when something happens to you? Anna was scolded and plugged her nose and sniffed: -I don¡¯t want you to worry about me. -Oh, if you hide when you are hurt, that won¡¯t make us worry, but don¡¯t you know it will hurt our hearts when we find out? If you really don¡¯t want us to worry, the right way should be to tell us things immediately, we will defend you and take you to the hospital.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Anna said nothing, although her intention might have been good, it would have been wrong to keep it hidden from her parents . In any case, they were very concerned. -Well, let¡¯s see why you are crying, what happened, can you tell me now? She thought about it for a while, finally Anna told Amelia everything that had happened at the club. At first, Amelia was still able to keep calm, she heard what had happened next, almost fire came out of her eyes. Then she jumped out of bed and rushed outside. -Mom, what are you doing? -Anna held back the pain in her leg and got out of bed, stopping her. -Don¡¯t stop me, I will kill these bastards. They dared to mistreat my daughter, don¡¯t they know who I am, Amelia? Bastards, if I don¡¯t kill them, myst name is no longer Maio! Worse for her daughter, Amelia was super angry, she even intended to kill people. -Mom, they entered the police station, the cops will take care of them, don¡¯t make trouble. -What¡¯s wrong with entering the police station? I¡¯m a mother, can¡¯t I defend my daughter? -They will be punished ording to thew and receive due punishment. Don¡¯t do that, my leg hurts, I can¡¯t apany you¡­. Amelia was stunned after hearing this, she lowered her head looking at her daughter¡¯s leg. -You also have wounds on your leg? Anna nodded, -It¡¯s a bruise along the body, but I took the x-ray, the doctor said there are no bone problems, I have to rest well for a few days. Although she was very angry, Amelia found out that her daughter¡¯s leg was also hurt, since she said nothing else about hitting people, she could only help her daughter sit on the bed and treat her wounds. Are you sure you don¡¯t have any bone cracks? Do we have to go to another hospital to get an X-ray? It is better to be more careful. Chapter 1104: The people you can count on are you. -No. It¡¯s not necessary, Mom. That hospital is the best, very professional, no need to change to another one. Amelia nodded, but she was still worried, so she checked her again. After making sure she had no other injuries, she reassured herself. -They didn¡¯t do anything to you except bruise, did they? Anna understood what Amelia asked and shook her head. -Thank God, all these bastards should go to hell. Didn¡¯t their parents teach them that they can¡¯t hurt girls? They really are goddamn bastards! -Mom, don¡¯t be angry. -By the way, did you say it was Marcello who saved you? -Yes, when I delivered the food, I met him who went to look for someone there. Then maybe he realized that I hadn¡¯t gotten out of there yet and that¡¯s why he came to rescue me. So we called the police and went together to the police station. -That¡¯s right, so we will have to thank Mr. Marcello next time. If it wasn¡¯t for him, we couldn¡¯t imagine what situation we would have found you in.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In that situation, no one in the private room would have helped Anna, plus all the people abusing her were men, she felt desperate and scared just thinking about it. -Yes, I will look for a way to thank him. In the evening, when Giancarlo heard about this, he again did the same thing Amelia had done during the day. Giancarlo was more furious than Amelia. He went to the kitchen after finding out, Amelia took him in her arms and asked him what he wanted to do. Giancarlo said he wanted to go and kill them with the knife. Anna, who was beside him, leaned her forehead hopelessly. -Dad, killing a person is illegal, you will go to jail too. Giancarlo, -My daughter is being abused and I do nothing? -Your daughter said they will be punished ording to thew. We don¡¯t need to be involved in this. At most we will find someone to teach them a lesson, let them know that our daughter is not easily abused. Having said that, Amelia pointed the knife at Giancarlo¡¯s hand. -That¡¯s not how you use that knife, it¡¯s for cutting meat. Put it in its ce in a hurry. Giancarlo could only put the knife in the kitchen. Anna wiped her sweat weakly. Good thing her parents were people who listened to persuasion and were not extremists. *** Anna stayed at home all day to recover, she had not yet taken her cell phone, she did not even dare to call her cell phone, she could only stay at home all day. The next day, she wanted to go to a restaurant. At first her parents disagreed. Then Anna swore she would go just to see the restaurant sitting and the couple finally allowed her to go. Since she had not returned to the restaurant the night before, the employees had asked her why with curiosity when she arrived at the restaurant. Anna told them something and sent to work. However, it would not have been necessary to tell this to everyone, it was not the right thing to do. That¡¯s why Anna said that she had fallen off the electric bicycle carelessly, so she was limping. The. clerks were gentle, told her that today she would sit and not move much unless there was something important to do. Anna was moved by this. In the middle of the day, Marcello arrived. When he saw Anna, Marcello could not keep the corners of his mouth from turning up. -I imagined that yesterday you had been home resting, and today you wereing to the spaghetti restaurant. Anna was stunned when she saw Marcello. Naturally an expression of gratitude appeared. The Galli couple also hurried out from inside, especially Giancarlo, who came to shake Marcello¡¯s hand enthusiastically. -Mr. Marcello, your arrival is an honor for this restaurant ¡­. The two appeared with a detestable expression-¡°Couldn¡¯t you be ashamed? ¡± But Marcello shook Giancarlo¡¯s hand politely, then, before Giancarlo spoke, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the private room on the second floor, there are fewer people and it¡¯sfortable to talk. -Okay, okay, okay. After entering the private room, Giancarlo took out the wine he had been saving for a long time and poured it for Marcello. Then he kept himpany the whole time and thanked him. He also said that he would go home to thank him, otherwise he would not be able to show his appreciation. Amelia also agreed. Marcello nced at Anna who obediently sat next to him, chuckling slightly. -Mr. Giancarlo and Mrs. Amelia, don¡¯t be so ceremonious, really. It didn¡¯t cost me anything to do this. I only helped open a door and make a phone call. Also, if you find a person in trouble, you try to save them. All the more, Miss Anna is my tenant, personally, I think it¡¯s also right to protect the tenant¡¯s safety. What he said was very official, polite and orderly. Anna looked at him, he had clearly expressed his convictions. It hadn¡¯t cost him anything to do this, they didn¡¯t need to worry much. Because it was a small thing for him. I was thinking, Marcello suddenly said, -Mr. and Mrs., I want to talk to Miss Anna alone, something about the restaurant, could you allow us? -Sure, sure, no problem. Mr. Marcello you are the savior of our Anna¡¯s life. Whatever. After the two left, Anna finally could not bear to twist the corners of her mouth. She did not know whether to cry orugh at what her parents had done. -Excuse me, Mr. Marcello, my parents are genuine and candid people. They are very grateful to you since they found out that you saved me. That¡¯s why-they were very enthusiastic, I¡¯m very sorry they ¡®bothered you. -Your parents are very sincere, Miss Anna, you don¡¯t need to apologize. Today I looked for you for something else. Anna guessed what it was more or less, with a knot of nerves clutching her gut, moved her lips and watched Marcello bite his tongue. -What do you want to tell me? Marcello looked at her with a smile, -Why don¡¯t you start talking? What is your opinion now? Anna was very confused, she looked like she had an opinion and it didn¡¯t seem like she didn¡¯t. Finally she lowered her head under Marcello¡¯s gaze. -I have nothing to say, Mr. Marcello. -You don¡¯t want to say anything? Well, you seem to be introverted, so I¡¯d better do the talking. Anna lowered her eyelids, not answering him. -First of all, let¡¯s talk about this subject. Yesterday at the police station you found out that Matteo and I met, your first reaction was to believe that he was at my ce, and that I also rented this ce for him to you? Anna said nothing, her lips remained tight. She certainly thought so at that moment, but then she was no longer sure after thinking about it again when she returned home. ording to Marcello¡¯s personality, how was it possible for him to hand over the thing of his favorite wife to such a person? -I¡¯ll tell you the truth, Matteo really sought me out at that time, but I also expressed to him very clearly, that if I did not meet my needs, he would be ashamed despite the fact that our friendship hassted for many years. -But in the end you passed the test, you won it because of your skill and also because of your good ideas. Chapter 1105: Do you know what he gave up for you? Anna listened to him and it touched her heart a little. She discovered that Matteo had really gone to look for Marcello. -I¡¯m surprised at what you think, do you think so little of yourself? It is obvious that you are a vigorous girl, why do you be blind and afraid in front of a romantic rtionship? Anna felt a little embarrassed, -I¡¯m sorry, I was so confused at that moment¡­. It all happened too fast, I couldn¡¯t ept it, that¡¯s why? Marcello touched the table with the tip of his finger. -In addition, are you angry because you think Matthew did these things to reward you? Do you also think it¡¯s a handout? Hearing this, Anna quickly raised her head and her eyes met Marcello¡¯s. She did not expect him to tell her what he thought. She did not expect him to say her thoughts so correctly; she knew everything. -Mr. Marcello, you¡­ -You wonder why I know your temperament so well? Because my wife was also such a person. I didn¡¯t really understand her temperament for a long time and always made her angry. It seemed to me that she was unreasonable at that time, butter I realized that I was the one who was wrong. -But then my wife was also frank with me, because she also did not know my heart at that time. That¡¯s why she thought everything I did was a handout, it was even an insult to her. You also think Matthew is such a person, don¡¯t you? Realizing what she meant, Anna¡¯s heart began to beat very fast. How was this possible? The meaning of Marcello¡¯s words was obviously¡­. But how was it possible that Anna and Matteo were the same as he and his wife? He loved her so much that there was nothing to see between the two of them. Perhaps Marcello had misunderstood something. At that thought, Anna calmed down again andughed at Marcello. -Mr. Marcello, did youe here on purpose today? Thank you for telling me, I understand. Marcello looked at her carefully, although she said she understood, there was no light in his eyes. If she had understood what he meant, how could it have been so? Quickly, Marcello found the cause of the problem. If it were not because he had already experienced it, it would have been very difficult to know. At that thought, the touch of his finger on the table had more rhythm, although he was thinking that after putting himself out there, Matteo would owe him two favors, right? At that moment, what was he going to ask her? -Do you know what he was doing yesterday when I called him? Anna frowned and did not quite understand what Marcello meant. Marcello lifted the corners of his mouth slightly: -His secretary said he was negotiating a deal worth millions. She finished the words, Anna¡¯s hand trembled, and she looked at Marcello with an uncertain gaze. However unsure, Anna¡¯s lips trembled, she looked at the person in front of her. -What do you want to say, Mr. Marcello? -Nothing, I just want to ask you if knowing that he abandoned a deal worth millions, are you still angry with him or not? Anna¡¯s face became whiter. Marcelloughed, -Rx, you don¡¯t need to make up for this loss, since he did it voluntarily. Anna continued to remain silent. -I brought you the messages, if it wasn¡¯t for my friendship with him for so many years and just because I know you, I really wouldn¡¯t havee here today. With that said, Marcello left alone, leaving Anna sitting in the living room stunned. Time seemed to stand still. Only the hand of the clock in his heart ticked, he felt his heart begin to beat fast in his body, it seemed as if it was about to jump out of his chest. Why? If she didn¡¯t like him, why had he given up the deal of millions for her? Why was he at the police station? Or was it because he was afraid that if something happened to her he would feel more guilt in his heart? Anna was not sure before, now she was more confused. What was Matthew thinking? Everyone says a woman¡¯s heart is like a needle in the bottom of the sea, why did he think Matteo had a deeper heart than the woman? The more she thought, the more Anna felt that her head was about to explode. She stopped thinking and changed the direction of her thoughts. She didn¡¯t care what Matteo thought, this time she got very angry because she still liked Matteo. She thought it was a handout from him, that¡¯s why she was enraged. She was thinking about it now, he had gone to the police station to see her in a hurry, she had pissed him off and thrown away his note on paper. Meals on Wheels¡­ Why hadn¡¯t he made her spaghetti at home aspensation? Anyway, those words had been said by him, plus he had paid her hospital bills. It didn¡¯t matter if she prepared spaghetti for him at home for a few days. Besides, if what Marcello had said recently was true, could she not even repay him by preparing meals for him at home all her life? Her head ached, Anna sighed, covering her head. *** The next day, Anna went out getting spaghetti, Amelia asked her but did not get the answers she wanted to get, she could only let her leave. Anna took a cab and arrived at the Jordan Group building. She sighed as she paid for the cab. It was probably the most expensive take-home meal she had ever had. The cab fare was 6 or 7 euros. But after thinking that Matteo had lost so much money, he believed that this little money was worthless. She had known Matteo for a long time, had hugged him, kissed him, had even gone to his house, had even slept in his bed. But she had nevere to hispany. That¡¯s why Anna didn¡¯t know the way, she could only ask at the front desk. Anna was very clever, she didn¡¯t say she was looking for Mr. Matteo directly, she said she was looking for the secretary Chiara. The receptionist felt that she was looking for a woman, she did not guard forcefully, but still examined her with narrowed eyes. -Would you like to see our president¡¯s secretary Chiara, do you have an appointment with her? Anna waved the bag in her hand and saidughingly, -She ordered spaghetti from our restaurant, could it be a date? -Delivery? The reception was suspended, actually, even though herpany had an employee restaurant and a quality one at that, there were still times that they were fed up with the meals. That¡¯s why sometimes employees would not go to the restaurant to eat and would order food to be delivered. That¡¯s why it was normal for someone toe to thepany to take food home. The front desk did not suspect this and called Chiara directly. Chiara was stunned when she received the call, ¡°The takeaway? When did I order the takeaway? Anna did not spectate that the front desk called Chiara, so while the front desk was talking, she raised her voice hurriedly. -Miss Chiara, it¡¯s Anna. The spaghetti you had in our restaurant, do you need me to bring it up? If it is not convenient for you, you can also go downstairs and get it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing her name, Chiara immediately reacted. -Oh, it¡¯s to bring me spaghetti, let her take the elevator upstairs. After hanging up the phone, the receptionist looked at Anna strangely. -Take the elevator from there, secretary Chiara is waiting for you upstairs. -Thank you. Chapter 1106: You should have told me earlier. Anna was apprehensive as she entered the elevator. She tried to control her nerves. After all, she hade to make a delivery only as a gesture of apology and gratitude. Before exiting the elevator, Anna took a deep breath. The elevator doors opened and Anna saw a strange woman. -Hello, is this Miss Anna speaking? Anna nodded uncertainly. -Secretary Chiara sent me,e here. Anna heard Chiara¡¯s name and followed the woman; however, she did not have to worry about anything unexpected in the Jordan group. The woman led Anna into a room. -Please wait here for a moment, secretary Chiara will be here shortly. -Thank you. Anna looked around, it was arge room with sofas, a coffee table and even a wine fridge. It must have been the Jordan Group¡¯s reception room. The reception room Anna had set up for Serena¡¯spany was much worse than this one. Five minutester she heard footsteps. -Anna. It was Chiara, very elegant in her professional dress and high heels. Anna stood up and smiled, -Hello, Chiara. -It really is you, I wasn¡¯t sure on the phone,¡± Chiara said happily. Chiara and Anna did not know each other personally, but they knew each other well because Anna was a good friend of Serena¡¯s. -Yes,¡¬ Anna nodded a little shyly. She looked very simple and energetic with her ponytail, an orange top and jeans. Chiara even thought she looked like a recent college graduate. -You are here to see Matteo, aren¡¯t you? Chiara¡¯s words made Anna blush. -But he¡¯s still in a meeting. Anna waved her hand quickly and said, -Okay, I¡¯ll wait for him here, I guess you¡¯ll be busy too. -Yes, I found an excuse to leave and now I have to go back to the meeting. Anna apologized, -I¡¯m so sorry. -It¡¯s okay, you can y on theputer if you¡¯re bored, look, here it is,¡± Chiara said. -Well, thank you! When Chiara left, Anna was left alone in the reception room. Normally, theserge group meetingssted at least a few hours, if not a whole day. Anna did not know how long she would have to wait, but the thought of how long the group would take , made her think she would have to wait. But would the spaghetti she had brought be mushy by then? Anna then slumped down on the couch in frustration. After a while she began to surf the, but still no one came. Only an hour had passed. Anna then closed the door, took off her shoes andy down on the sofa. She covered herself with herforter and fell asleep. * Meeting room After the meeting, thepany executives left, Matthew got up and went to the office. Chiara rearranged the papers, noticed that Matteo was going and hurried to join him. -Mr. Matteo. -What? -Matthew slowed down. -Miss Anna came to see you.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. -When? You should have told me earlier,¡± Matteo frowned. Chiara, curious about Matteo¡¯s reaction, said purposely, -Being his secretary, how could I have interrupted such an important meeting? Matteo did not respond and resumed his pace. -Where is he going? -Chiara joined him. Matteo was not going to the office, of course. -To see Miss Anna? -Please,¡¬ Matteo paused, -have you finished your work? -No, but I must tell you that Anna is in the VIP reception room. Matteo looked coldly at Chiara. Chiara was not startled by the look, but smiled and said, -And he brought her some spaghetti, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s toote for her to enjoy it. Matthew was speechless. -Then I¡¯m leaving. Chiara turned and disappeared quickly. Matteo stayed for a while thinking about whether to change secretaries. He was no longer intimidating Chiara. Then he headed for the VIP reception room. Chapter 1107: I don’t care. The reception hall was quiet, the warm winter sun shone on the carpet, and everything looked golden. Because of the cold, Anna had curled up on the sofa. This is what Matthew saw when he entered. The small sofa could only amodate Anna, making her look even more delicate. Matteo was surprised that she had fallen asleep here. He hoped Anna had left out of impatience. After all, she had clearly acted as if she never wanted to see Matteo again when he had brought her home that day. Matteo had always been able to control his emotions very well, and after she had told him she was getting over him, he was even willing to walk away from her just so she could be happy. Because he did not know how his feelings for Anna would change. Matthew had unknowingly half-crouched in front of Anna and looked into her face. Suddenly, Anna felt strongly that someone was staring at her and slowly opened her eyes. It was toote for Matteo to avoid her gaze, so she did not want to hide anything else. Dazed and confused, Anna saw Matteo¡¯s handsome face and woke uppletely, immediately sitting up and dropping her jacket. -What are you doing here? She looked at Matthew nervously and shyly and pulled back her hair, -I fell asleep. -Don¡¯t sleep in the reception room anymore,¡± Matteo said. Anna then thought, ¡°Am I causing indecency in the VIP room?¡± So she stammered, ¡°Sorry¡­. -It¡¯s winter, you can sleep in my office to avoid catching a cold. Anna was about to get up and gather her things when she heard this and stopped. Not knowing what to say and not daring to look at Matteo, she looked around feigning calmness and then saw the bag on the table. Noodles for Matteo. -About the noodles!!!? Before she could finish, Matteo suddenly approached. Anna could also hear his breathing and looked at him with wide eyes. -What¡¯s wrong? -Has the wound improved? -He calmly looked at Anna¡¯s previously swollen cheek, and she calmly stepped back and said, -Yes. -What about the leg? Matthew said this in a strong tone, as if he did not believe Anna. -Okay,¡¬ Anna nodded. -Really? Anna looked away uneasily. In truth, her legs still ached from walking, but she could take it now. -You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet, why didn¡¯t you stay home? -Matteo was about to lift her pants to check her wound and Anna stopped him. -No, it¡¯s the third day and the bones are fine, the wound just hurts a little, don¡¯t worry. She put her hand in Matthew¡¯s, and he realized that her hand was only half the size of his, so he could wrap them both in one hand. When Anna saw that Matteo was silent, she hastened to withdraw her hand. -Excuse me, then, for the delivery. Anna immediately took the noodles from the bag, while Matteo calmly sat down on the couch opposite. After opening the lid, Anna saw that the spaghetti was already cold. So she put the lid back on. -What¡­ I don¡¯t think they taste good anymore, so let it go. -Really? Anna nodded. Thinking that Anna was waiting for him in the reception room until he fell asleep, Matthew exined. Anna shook her head repeatedly. -No, I will have to throw them away. With that, Anna put the noodles in the bag and Matthew immediately picked them up and put them in front of him. -You¡¯re not going to eat them, are you? They are already cold. Anna had mentioned the spaghetti to change the subject, and she would regret it if Matteo ate it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Matteo sat down and opened the lid again, and sure enough, the spaghetti was soft and cold. However, he did not want to disappoint Anna. Matteo took his fork and ate the spaghetti slowly and gracefully. -Your stomach will hurt,¡± Anna said worriedly. She immediately stepped forward and took his hand, -Stop. Anna¡¯s soft body leaned against his, and Matteo looked at her and finally said, -Okay. Chapter 1108: Will you come back? Anna was about to burst into tears. Only when she heard Matteo¡¯s soft reply did she realize that she had gone too far. She immediately let go and stepped back, then went forward again to gather her things and put them in her bag. There was silence in the reception room. Suddenly there was a knock at the door; it was re with a meaningful smile. -Have you finished with the spaghetti? You have a video conference in five minutes, Mr. Matteo. Here¡¯s the data you need. Matteo frowned and Anna turned away. The man grumbled inwardly, disgruntled, -Another meeting? I haven¡¯t had time for lunch yet.¡± -OK, I¡¯m on my way. Then re said goodbye to Anna and left. Anna became even more anxious and stood up with her bag, ¡°I¡¯m going, then. Matteo wanted her to stay, but thinking that she had already waited until she fell asleep, he gave up. The man hesitated a moment and said, ¡°Your leg has not recovered yet, and Mario will take you back in fifteen minutes. Mario arrived as soon as he received the call from Matthew, who had left before the video conference began. Before that he asked Anna, -Will you be back? -What? -Tomorrow, then. Anna blinked and said stiffly, -I think so? -Well. It was only after Matteo left that Anna realized her pulse was quickening and thought, -Matthew is inviting me? An idea she had never dared to imagine before was slowly growing. But not daring to think about it, she could only carefully guard the implied idea. Almost a quarter of an hourter Mario arrived, standing smiling in the doorway in his nice shirt and jacket. -Hello, Miss Anna, Mr. Matteo sent me. Anna found Mario particrly friendly, since she and Serena had often ridden in his car. But at the sight of Mario¡¯s attire, Anna felt embarrassed. Although winter was almost over and many people had changed into thin jackets, Anna was still clinging to her down jacket and a T-shirt. So it would have been useful to change her clothes when the weather changed. But she was likely to beughed at, as some people were already wearing short sleeves. -Thanks foring, Mario. Afterwards, Anna threw the spaghetti into the basket downstairs. She had nned to go home, but then decided to help at the restaurant. When she arrived at the restaurant, Amelia saw her getting out of the car and squinted at the older man driving. When Anna got in, Amelia asked, ¡°Who brought you? Anna¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°No one, why? Amelia took her by the cor, -Be careful with your tone, youngdy, I saw a man, well¡­. -Mom. -Anna knew Amelia too well, knew what she was going to say, and interrupted her, -He¡¯s an elder I respect, and that¡¯s all! -But I didn¡¯t say anything! Anna said angrily, -If I hadn¡¯t interrupted you, you would have said something unpleasant. -And this man has such a superior machine? Anna did not want to continue the conversation, -I have to go upstairs to rest, my legs hurt. -Stop, exin it to me. Amelia, though reluctant to stop, did not pursue Anna to keep her from running and aggravating her leg injury. *** Serena¡¯s due date was approaching and her belly was already huge, making it very difficult to lie down and stand up. But she did not have such a big belly when she was pregnant with Manuel. In addition, her hands, legs and neck, and even her face, were gaining weight very quickly. After Serenained to Anna about this, Anna insisted on looking for information on the Inte. -Many women gain a lot of weight after having a second child and it is harder to regain their previous figure, but don¡¯t worry. Serena did not think Cristian was a shallow man, but she also did not want her beloved to remember how ugly she was. Serena¡¯s eyes filled with tears at the thought, and she asked Cristian to sleep in the guest room for the night instead of letting him in.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Cristian was worried about the sudden change in Serena¡¯s mood. At first he thought it was a whim, but after a few days Serena became more aggressive and did not even want to see him. Cristian was upset, he didn¡¯t know why Serena was acting that way, but he didn¡¯t dare to go into her room and upset her, so he finally told Beatrice. Beatrice was also very confused, -What¡¯s going on, are you having an affair with another woman? Cristian, if so, I will not forgive you. Cristian did not answer, his face was grim. -It¡¯s not true? Tell me,¡± Beatrice was about to force him to admit it. -Come on, I¡¯m just afraid he has a probema. -Who knows? -Beatrice scoffed, even though she knew Cristian was a decent man with great taste in women. For years he had had only Serena as a woman. Chapter 1109: It’s a secret -All right, I will talk to her. I¡¯m sure she will receive me. Cristian nodded, -Thank you very much. -You are very polite, so even if you have done something, I will talk to Serena for you,¡± he added. But if it¡¯s another woman, you¡¯re finished. Beatrice then went to Serena, who was leaning against the sofa and did not want to move when she heard a knock at the door. -Serena, it¡¯s Beatrice. Serena realized that Cristian must have asked Beatrice toe to her rescue. Then she could not pretend to be absent, so she said, -What is it, Aunt Beatrice? -I heard you weren¡¯t feeling well and got a little worried. Do you need to go to the hospital? I can help you, Serena. Beatrice turned the handle, but the door did not open, because it had been blocked by Serena. Serena struggled up in her chair, then walked to the door and asked Beatrice. -Did youe alone? Beatrice had hoped that she was worried about Cristian¡¯s presence and sent him away, otherwise Serena would not have opened the door. -Sure, tell me what is going on and I will take care of it for you.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The door opened a little and Beatrice looked out but did not see Serena, -Where are you? -I¡¯m here¡­ -Serena opened the door a little wider and Beatrice came in, then Serena quickly closed the door behind her, fearing that someone was following Beatrice. -Don¡¯t worry, I know you don¡¯t want to see Cristian, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t havee. It had been two months since Beatrice and Serena had seen each other since Cristian regained his memory. Since then, Beatrice lived with Angelo and sometimes apanied him abroad. Besides, Serena still had a normal belly. Beatrice could not help butugh, ¡°Serena, why have you gained so much weight? She did not continue so as not to hurt Serena¡¯s pride. Serena blushed and turned away embarrassed. -Don¡¯tugh at me, please. Beatrice red at her, -But it¡¯s only been two months since we¡¯ve seen each other. I think it¡¯s because all I do is eat and sleep, but I wasn¡¯t like this when I was pregnant with Manuel. -Is that why you don¡¯t want to see Cristian? Serena nodded uncertainly. -Actually, I would like to have the baby somewhere else if possible. Serena had lost her figure when she was pregnant with Manuel, but she recovered after a while. But at the time she was living alone, so she didn¡¯t care what others thought. And now with Cristian by her side every day, she was getting more and more anxious. -It doesn¡¯t make sense. If it bothers you, you don¡¯t have to be with him. Remember, though, that having a baby is hard work and you needpany. -But¡­ -Serena looked at his arms and thick calves in frustration. -Come on, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine after the baby. Beatrice continued talking to Serena, who finally agreed to confront Cristian. Cristian saw Beatrice at the door and immediately approached her. -Did Serena tell you why she ignores me? Beatrice¡¯s mouth was already dry, -Water, please. Cristian did not move. Beatrice raised an eyebrow and said purposely, -Don¡¯t you want to know what Serena told me? Or do you not want to see her at all? Cristian frowned and went to pour Beatrice some water. Beatrice finished the water and put down the ss to find Cristian looking at her coldly. -Can you tell me now? -What? Are we enemies? What can you do even if I don¡¯t tell you? Then she added, -Well, I made it clear to him and tonight he will let you into the room. But Cristian still didn¡¯t know why Serena had been ignoring him for the past few days, so he asked, ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t she want to see me? -It¡¯s a secret. If you want to know, ask her yourself. Chapter 1110: Putting himself in Serena’s place. Seeing Cristian pondering in anguish, Beatrice decided to elbow her nephew and said, ¡°What would you think if you were Serena? Where is your business acumen? Cristian replied. -All right, mission aplished, I¡¯m going home, your grandfather sent me a message. The room was quiet at night. The coupley quietly in bed, Serena had her back to Cristian, who did not know what to do. When Cristian entered the room, it was dark and the curtains were drawn. Then he asked in a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn on the light? Serena immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s blinding.¡± In fact, she was not at all in the habit of sleeping with the lights off, and since she was pregnant she always had to go to the bathroom at night and the lights were always on. Although she had talked to Beatrice, Serena was still notpletely relieved. Cristian said nothing andy down in the dark. Serena was not really asleep, Cristian had done nothing wrong, she was the one who had brought it on herself and felt offended. Suddenly, Cristian moved his warm body closer to Serena¡¯s, breathing on her neck, and Serena unconsciously shrugged. -What¡¯s wrong? -Cristian said. Serena shrugged her shoulders again and took a step forward, Cristian immediately leaning into her. -Did I do something wrong? Cristian attributed it to the fact that he had neglected Serena because he was too busy with his work. -Is it because I¡¯ve been too busy? I had an important meetingst week, but I won¡¯t be backter. If you don¡¯t like it, then I will focus on being with you. The more reflective he became, the more Serena felt attacked because Cristian had been quite kind to her. But Serena, like a wayward child, had not wanted to see him since she had looked in the mirror. Of course, pregnant women can be moody. Serena had always thought of herself as a confident woman, but she did not expect that ¡­. -It¡¯s not that,¡± Serena shook her head. All this time, Cristian had been making peace with Serena, as well as attending particrly important meetings. He had kept his promise when he had asked her to marry him. Cristian had intended to marry, but Serena did not want to wear a wedding dress with a baby bump, but no one expected her to gain weight. -Why?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Cristian simply leaned forward more, pressing against her back and cing his hand gently on Serena¡¯s belly. -Let¡¯s be close, honey, you know you can talk to me about anything,¡¬ he spoke in a patient, soft voice. Serena slowly let her guard down and whispered an apology to Cristian. Cristian froze for a moment and thenughed. -You never have to apologize to me. -Actually. -Serena hesitated for a moment. The other day, looking in the mirror, I realized that I put on a lot of weight¡­. -Yes? Cristian did not understand how much women cared about their bodies and how important they considered weight loss. Although many women¡¯s efforts to lose weight ended in failure, they did not give up. -Will I still be this ugly after having the baby? -Of course not, I remember how quickly you got back into shape after Manuel. At that moment Cristian could not say that she was a woman who had given birth. And Serena was the same for him as she was then. -I don¡¯t know. -Serena was a little annoyed. But she wasn¡¯t like that at all when she was pregnant with Manuel. Then her legs and arms were not fat, and her belly was just a little bigger. She wasn¡¯t sure she would get her figure back this time. -What if I still look like this afterwards? What about the wedding and the wedding dress? And most importantly, will peopleugh at me if I¡¯m standing next to you? Cristian remained silent. He had not expected Serena to have so many worries. If she had said nothing, he would never have known what his wife was worried about. By putting himself in Serena¡¯s ce, Cristian could finally understand her. After all, if one day he became less beautiful than before, he would probably feel inferior himself. -No one willugh at you because that would be going against me,¡± Cristian promised her firmly. If there is anything else I can do, then I will be ugly to you. Although this was not what Serena wanted, she asked curiously, ¡°In what way? You can¡¯t have a baby . -I can disfigure myself or eat nonstop. Serena was horrified to hear this, but Cristian did not seem to care at all. Serena then scolded him, ¡°Nonsense, would you like to do something to your face? Chapter 1111: I would never refuse you. -If disfiguring me will make you feel safer, then I will do it. Cristian¡¯srge hands encircled her to meet hers, then intertwined her fingers tightly . Cristian told her, his tone getting lower and lower, ¡°Because for me, the most important thing is you. What others think has nothing to do with me. After hearing this, Serena¡¯s heart was fiercely moved. This is how it was¡­ The most important thing was the other. What did what others thought have to do with her? What mattered to her, however, was what Cristian thought. At that moment the man said he wanted to be with her and would even undo her face to boost her self-esteem. Whatints could he make? Thinking this, Serena squeezed his hand, Cristian felt it and smiled sweetly, holding his small hand tighter. -How do you feel now, will you reject me in the future? Serena shook her head, -No. -Do you still think we are not a perfect couple? Serena continued to shake her head.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In an intimate rtionship, there was no one person who was more superior than another, and the only thing that mattered was whether they liked you deeply or not. -No. Cristian was very satisfied with these two answers, so he asked again. -So should I turn on the lights? -Okay¡­ Serena unconsciously opened her mouth and said yes, but realized it was inappropriate, and immediately stopped him nervously, -No, don¡¯t turn them on! -Well. Cristian smiled, then leaned forward, gently kissing the nape of her neck with his thin lips. His kiss was gentle as ifforting a child in a hinting tone: -Hey, let¡¯s turn on the lights, otherwise it will be ufortable for you to get up at night. She secretly got up to go to the bathroom every night, not wanting Cristian to know, but she did not expect him to not only know but to talk about it publicly. Serena could not help but think, ¡°Indeed, nothing can be hidden from the person next to me.¡± She thought for a while, ¡°Since I have already told and exined it to him, and Cristian has already understood me, I don¡¯t have to be ashamed at all, do I?¡± -Then¡­ turn them on. -Good. The man kissed the top of her head again with satisfaction, then left her and turned to the side to light themp on the bedside table. The room was suddenly filled with a soft light. After turning on the light, Cristian pulled her close again, squeezing Serena¡¯s hand, touching her hair and kissing the nape of her neck with his thin lips. -Sweetheart, go to bed. -Okay. Serena nodded with satisfaction, then closed her eyes. She was drowsy at first, then fell asleep, closed her eyes in less than a minute after she had cleared up the misunderstandings between them and felt rxed. Cristiany down for a while and listened to the regr breathing of the woman beside him. As he watched her, he could see the smile in her eyes. Serena fell asleep so quickly that they seemed to understand each other. However, he was to me for this situation. It was toote to understand each other. If he had realized this and spoken clearly to her earlier, he would not have had to spend several days alone in the guest room. * Since she had brought food to Matthew that day, Anna went to the Jordan group to deliver food to him every day. At first, when the girl at the front desk saw her, she cautiously called to confirm, and each time it was Chiara who answered. Later, Chiara said directly to the front desk. -As Mr. Matteo said, if Miss Annaes next time, let here up directly. The girl at the front desk was surprised and cast another nce at Anna. She had not expected that a person with food could freely enter the Giordano Group and even Mr. Matteo¡¯s office. How many people in thepany would have wanted to get close to Mr. Matteo, how would it have turned out? In the end, they had been defeated by a girl delivering food. The receptionist reported these words to Anna out of jealousy. After Anna left, she gossiped about what had happened with the work group. After hearing this, the girls in the group suddenly became angry. -How unhappy we are, aren¡¯t we? Since when do food delivery people get so many benefits nowadays? Why am I still working as an ountant? I have to work as a food delivery girl, too. -Look how dreamy you are! How can you feelfortable being an errand girl instead of a bookkeeper? -Don¡¯t you know, my friend, do you know what position Mr. Matteo has? If I can get close to him, even though I am a food delivery girl, why am I still working as a bookkeeper? I will directly be Mr. Matteo¡¯s wife, right? -But this is based on the condition that he likes you. -I, me, me, me, me¡­ I want to work as an errand girl, too. Welfare is great, isn¡¯t it? Also, it is said that Mr. Matteo is not interested in women, right? He has never had any girlfriend in his life. Also, I have to tell you something funny. The women in the group rushed to ask what was going on. -It¡¯s Chiara. I¡¯ve heard that she has loved Mr. Matteo for a long time, but because Mr. Matteo doesn¡¯t like women, she never dares to make a move with Matteo, preferring to love him in secret, and she believes that this man will one day be in love with her. However, who knows that Matteo is not tempted at all when he is in front of such a beautiful woman? Many girls knew this, and it had broken their hearts. After all, it was clear that re was remarkable, both in appearance and in her ability to handle jobs. Eighty percent of the women in the group had given up their desire to approach Matthew by referring to re¡¯s experience. Later, like re, they had begun to fall in love and marry, and all of them had no hope of being with Matteo, a bastard. However, it was surprising that a girl sending food would jump at the chance. This was an insult! An honest person could be killed but not insulted! -Tell us, what is this delivery girl like, is she pretty, does she have long legs? The girl at the front desk thought about Anna¡¯s appearance with effort. She was a small, delicate-looking, pleasant-looking girl. If you saw her suddenly, there was nothing attractive about her, but if you looked at her for a while, you found that she was quite beautiful, cheerful, vigorous, energetic and very young. Anyway, she was of this type of girl. You think they are not beautiful, but actually they are very beautiful. The girl at the front desk had such an illusion. After all, that girl was so energetic that you could easily tell, why? Because she was full of youthful breath. Damn it, how could a sessful man like Mr. Matteo fall in love with such an immature girl? Feeling jealous, the girl at the reception desk said only one sentence to the group. -I don¡¯t remember what she looks like. -Man, that¡¯s it. If you can¡¯t remember what she looks like, how mediocre she will be! Friends, I am notining about losing to re, about losing to the fact that Mr. Matthew does not fall in love with women. But can one bear to lose to a normal woman, who works as an errand girl? -No, absolutely unbearable. -When is heing tomorrow? Let¡¯s see what tomorrow looks like, shall we? After that, the girl at the front desk told everyone the time Anna woulde every day. After that she thought of something and told them, -Although she has not been with Mr. Matthew yet, she can freelye in and out of his office on his orders. You may observe her secretly, but do not engage in making other intrigues happen. After all, you had provided the time and ce where Anna would appear. If something bad really happened, she would be the first to deal with it, wouldn¡¯t she? She was not so stupid, after all, the prominent ones were being attacked as priorities. Chapter 1112: Going to her office. -Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just going to see what the girl you said is like, I¡¯m just curious, what other intrigues would we have?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. -Yes, you are too cautious. In order not to be afraid, you shouldn¡¯t have told us, not to let anyone know, right? Seeing thesements, the girl at the front desk suddenly regretted Perhaps she should have hidden it from others. If something happened tomorrow, she would be the first gossip. However, she also wanted to see Anna embarrassed, so she no longer felt guilty. Anna would go to the reception room first, because Matthew always took care of the work in this room. However, the day before, she fell asleep in the room again, and as a result, when the guests arrived in the reception room and saw her lying on the sofa, both parties were amazed. After that special event, Matthew told Anna that she was going to wait for her in his office, where there was an inner room. Entering Matteo¡¯s office for the first time, Anna could not find her way and was a little nervous. She bit her lower lip slightly and took a deep breath to pull herself up as she stepped out of the elevator. Unexpectedly, she ran into Chiara on her way out. Seeing her, Chiara smiled as if she knew everything: -Good morning. Chiara seemed to know Anna very well when she greeted him. And he didn¡¯t know why, every time he saw Chiara, Anna¡¯s cheeks turned red and warm. She always felt a little embarrassed, because she thought that Chiara was a very intelligent woman, the kind who could tell what a person was thinking with just one nce. In front of her, her thoughts had nowhere to hide. Of course, if it had been someone else, Anna naturally would not have been afraid of him or her knowing his thoughts, but Chiara had liked Matteo before, too, and it hadsted a long time. Anna had found out from Serena. When Chiara was not married, Anna thought that maybe Matteo and Chiara would get married if they were together eventually, right? At that time, her admiration for Matteo was not so strong, but rather superficial. If Matteo and Chiara had been together, she might have given up. But the surprising thing was that re gave up first, got married and gave birth to a child quickly. Anna had witnessed that history at the time. At that time, she still thought it was a pity that re had not married the man she had liked for so long. Seeing her again at this moment, what Anna was thinking waspletely different. Suddenly she envied Chiara, because she dared to love and hate. When re had loved Matthew, she had never been fickle. When she no longer liked him, she had immediately renounced all her feelings. After marriage, she had managed very well both it and the children to whom she had taught everything with excellence. Above all, she had never left her job. She was such a powerful woman that Anna was embarrassed in front of her. -Good morning. Anna nodded and smiled shyly at her. Chiara looked at the girl in front of her. She was wearing a navy blue sweater and a short knee-length skirt. Her long, soft hair was draped over her shoulders, still without losing her usual vivacity, she even looked innocent and delicate. When she smiled at re, she had a slightly shy expression in her eyes and face, which was especially charming. And these emotions had never appeared in re¡¯s features. So she was what Matteo liked? It had to be admitted that his aesthetic judgment was good. She was such a beautiful woman that even re wanted to protect her. -Good news. Mr. Matteo just finished a meeting just before you arrived, and there are no other engagements for the rest of the time, so you can be alone with him. When she said that, Anna was immediately embarrassed, blushed and anxiously exined to re, -No. It¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯s not what you think, I just ¡­. -Just what? Chiara looked at her amused. -I¡¯m just here to bring him food. -Really? Chiaraughed, walking toward her. He stopped beside her, leaned into her ear and whispered. -There are so many food vendors avable, why does Mr. Matteo ask to send them only to you? After saying this, Chiara saw that the tips of Anna¡¯s white ears were also Irises. Not knowing why, re thought she was suddenly teasing her. -Moreover,st time Mr. Matteo brought a cell phone and asked me to send it to the repair store to rece the original screen. I think the casing of this cell phone is very nice, is it yours? -Anna raised her head in surprise, ¡°T he sent you to repair it? Although she hade to his office for a few days in a row, she didn¡¯t dare to ask Matteo where his phone was. She thought that if she couldn¡¯t get it this time, she would buy a new one. However, it was just a cell phone,pared to the business Matteo had lost, a cell phone was worthless. Unexpectedly, she had taken it in for repair. However, it was strange that the maintenance had taken so long. Seeing Anna with doubt on her face, Chiara almost thought that the phone was not hers, -What¡¯s the matter with you, the phone is not yours? Anna honestly admitted, -Yes, it should be mine, the casing of my phone is Iris, but¡­. Does it take that long to repair it? Chiara sighed, -By the way, the store owner is to me. They hired a new employee. The day I went to his store, I met this new employee. I booked the order after they promised to repair it. I went to pick it up the next day, but surprisingly the employee forgot about the repair, and I had to make an extension. After maintenance, they had to do an examination. I was also reprimanded by Mr. Matteo. Having said that, the emotion in re¡¯s gaze toward Anna changed as she entuated her tone. -I have been working with Mr. Matteo for a long time, but he rarely scolds me. Hearing this, Anna was a bit puzzled. It seemed that what re had just said was meant to get back at him. Without this motive of hers, how could she have been criticized by Matthew? But looking into Chiara¡¯s eyes, she did not seem to be the type to worry about such things. -Well, didn¡¯t you understand me? Chiara saw his nervous state and couldn¡¯t help but touch his soft cheek, -I say this is the first time Matteo has criticized me for something that has nothing to do with work, but I¡¯m not angry. What I want to say is that you are special to him. Anna lost a beat of her heart. Special? -You know about me. We talked when we were abroad. I remember talking to you for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you to seed. -No, no, no, no. Anna waved her hand, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Mr. Matteo is not in love with me. He has rejected me many times and I have decided to give up on him. I bring him food every day because ¡­ I owe him a favor. As Marcello had said, Matteo had lost a lot of business to Anna, and he had simply asked her to send him food, which was not at all excessive. Moreover, to this day, she had still not reimbursed him for medical expenses. When Chiara reminded him of this, Anna felt she had to pay him back as soon as possible. And she seemed to have some savings in her bank ount. Chapter 1113: Let’s see, did you like it or not? -Did you owe him the promise? re raised her eyebrows and suddenly felt there was something she didn¡¯t know. She had no intention of going into it and smiled at her, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t ask you any more. Go straight ahead and thest door is Mr. Matteo¡¯s office. -Thank you. -I¡¯m going to lunch. Chiara said goodbye and left immediately. After she left, Anna stepped forward. She followed Chiara¡¯s words and found thest door. The door was closed and Anna could only knock. -Come in. The man¡¯s low voice resounded through the door and entered Anna¡¯s heart. At the same time, Anna began to get nervous again, but she quickly controlled her emotions, opened the door and went inside. Matthew was still staring at theptop screen. When he had heard someone knocking at the door, he had unconsciously answered it. He had not even looked at who had entered. He was just waiting for someone to inform him. After all, this was one of the events Matteo usually experienced every day. What was different this time was that the office remained too quiet after waiting for a long time. As soon as he looked up, he saw a girl standing obediently in front of the desk with a bag, watching him with restless eyes. He discovered that it was her. No wonder she was so quiet. -Good morning. Matthew greeted her, and Anna nodded vigorously and said nervously, stammering, -Well, I¡¯ll put the food on the desk, Matteo recalled that Anna was very active in front of him, and her eyes sparkled every time she saw him, like an animal discovered what it wanted. It was a direct and pure emotion. She was too sincere. But now? The girl avoided his gaze when he looked into her eyes, and when she spoke to him, she always stammered nervously. This was probably due to her influence. And this kind of recognition made Matthew feel a little unhappy. If she became so unnatural, nervous and ufortable, in front of him, then was it necessary to ask her toe here and make her lose her original vitality? As he thought about it, Matthew got up from his chair and said in a low voice, ¡°Here is a table.¡± Anna had no choice but to follow him and put the bag on the table. Since Matteo was in the office, Anna put the bag down and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll put it here. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave, okay? The arrogant man in front of her looked up, whose gaze fell on Anna¡¯s face, who used a cautious tone when asked. Matteo looked at her in silence, his eyes sharp. -Are you afraid of me? -¡­ No, no. She was not afraid of Matteo, but she was nervous, ashamed of what had happened earlier. -If you are not afraid, why are you leaving in a hurry? To show that she was not afraid, Anna took a few steps to sit on the couch in front of him, her hands resting on her knees, and sat up straight, like an elementary school student. -I¡¯m not leaving in a hurry. I just think you are going to eat. Then I shouldn¡¯t bother you here. If you think it doesn¡¯t bother you, I¡¯ll sit here. -Okay. Unexpectedly Matteo did not reject her and began to eat in front of her. Anna began to look at him: he looked elegant and graceful, his handsome profile was exceptionally gentle, and his thin lips opened and closed as he ate. The color of his lips was a little disguised, but not unseemly. However, it suited his temperament well. When she looked at him, Anna was fascinated by him and naturally thought of the time when Matthew had forced her to kiss him. At that time, she was still a fearless girl, and she still pursued him, even though Matteo rejected her, not discouraged at all. But what was happening now? In retrospect, she felt horrible about what she had done in the past. If she liked someone again and had to do something for which she might lose her self-esteem, she would not be able to do it this time. In fact, she had lost her courage to make a few more attempts. Matthew suddenly raised his head to look at her as he met her gaze. Their gazes met in the middle. After a few seconds, Anna quickly looked away, feigning indifference and naturalness, but her ears were already red. Matteo stared at her for a while and found that the Iris color extended from the root of her ears to her neck; if he continued to stare, she would turn into a cooked shrimp. Thinking of this, Matthew said lightly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. -The box on the table is for you. The box? Anna looked at it and saw that there was a small paper box on the table. It looked beautiful. The first thing that came to her mind was that Matteo wanted to give her a gift. The first thing that came to her mind was this, and her body responded ordingly by waving her hand, -No, no, it is not necessary. I still haven¡¯t paid your medical bills that day, so¡­. -It¡¯s your cell phone. Matthew interrupted her and rified. -My cell phone? Anna thought about it and felt very embarrassed. She discovered that it was her repaired cell phone. Chiara had said so as soon as she arrived and had forgotten about it. When she had seen the box, she had thought that Matteo had given her a gift¡­. Anna blushed, quickly took the box and opened it. Sure enough, the repaired cell phone was inside. -It took a few days, but the phone was back to normal. Because of the misunderstanding just now, Anna felt her throat was dry and merely nodded with a smile, -Thank you, for your kindness. How much does the maintenance cost? I will pay you back along with the medical expenses. Matthew ignored her since she mentioned the expense and continued eating. Anna was sitting there, but her expression was a little stunned. How could he have given her a gift? She was so ridiculous that she had made another fool of herself in front of him. He thought, ¡°Anna, you can¡¯t shut up, why do you always act like a loser?¡± -But I didn¡¯t bring any money today. I will bring it tomorrow. There are still things to be done in my store, so I¡¯m going¡­. Anna stood up as she spoke, but Matthew suddenly raised his head and called her to stop. -Why are you in such a hurry? I really have a present for you. Anna was stunned and looked at him in amazement. -What did you say? Matthew put down his chopsticks, then walked to the top shelf, picked up a box and handed it to her. Anna did not dare to take it at first, looking at Matthew suspiciously. -What is this? -There¡¯s a party the day after tomorrow, do you want toe with me? -Take the box. If you want toe with me, let me know first. If not, I won¡¯t force you. Anna finally understood what was going on. She looked at Matteo and asked. are you asking me to go to the dance with you? Inside the box¡­ Is it a skirt? -Yes. Anna then reached out her hand and took the box, but she was so nervous that she did not dare open it. Matthew saw her holding the box like a treasure, and a gentle smile appeared on her face that he himself had not noticed. -Let¡¯s see, do you like it or not? Chapter 1114: She wanted to stay in his heart. Later, Anna did not know how she had left the Jordan Group and arrived home, but when she came home and sat down, she still felt that what had happened that day was not real at all. Or, this was all her dream. Otherwise, how could Matthew have asked her whether or not she liked the skirt in a loving tone? He was like a boyfriend cuddling his girlfriend and loving her deeply. She was puzzled by Matteo¡¯s words because of his poor mood management. She had not even been able to answer his question. Anna turned and ran out of the office. When she ran out of the Jordan Group, she realized that she still had the box in her hand. Very excited, Anna carefully opened the box. It was a small, pure white wedding dress. Anna took the dress and ran into the room. She stood in front of the mirror and tried it on for a long time. She felt that the dress was particrly beautiful. She had worked as a stylist with Serena for a long time and knew a lot of design work, so when she saw it, she immediately recognized that that dress was designed by a well-known designer in Country W. His design preferred girls as well as had a strong personal style and never satisfied the market. He said he would design only for girls, not because he liked young girls more, nor because he disliked women of other age groups. The reason he preferred young girls was that his girlfriend had died of cancer at the age of 18. They had said that this beautiful girl had been fighting cancer for three years and had finally died. The bride had worn the dress designed by this designer, who had a meltdown as if the sky had fallen on his head and felt that he would definitely not design dresses in the future. But his beautiful fianc¨¦e told him, ¡°My dear, the work you designed was the best in the world, and there is no shame in my wearing a beautiful dress designed by the best designer in the world when I am dead. You don¡¯t have to give up designing for me. You are a designer with a soul, and you must never give up in the future. Later, the designer said that his girlfriend really liked his style. Although the two had a marriage contract since they were young, they were a couple in love since childhood with a very good rtionship. They said he originally nned for his fianc¨¦e to wear his own wedding dress as an adult and then marry him at the most beautiful age. At the mention of his fianc¨¦e, the designer had choked a couple of times. They said his fianc¨¦e was a very kind and beautiful woman. Of course she was suffering from cancer, but she always endured it with a smile. She knew that he loved design very much, so even when she was dying, she insisted that he did not give up on her. He felt sorry for his fianc¨¦e and did not want to disappoint her. When she first heard about it, Anna externalized emotion, because the designer¡¯s history went back forty years. At the time, that designer was already old and had never married all his life. He had not stopped creating and had designed wedding dresses for young girls. He had continued to keep his promise to his fianc¨¦e and would not break his promise until his death. Looking back, Anna feltplicated. Compared to their history, Anna felt happy. At least she had not been separated from the person she liked by death. The separation between life and death was the most painful thing. Matthew had given her this skirt just now, which meant that it was as Marcello and Chiara had said, maybe-she was special to him, right? Her efforts had not been in vain.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Or he might try again. This time, he wanted to stay in her heart. * In the evening, at dinner, Amelia found her daughter giggling secretly, lowering her head, and also distracted from time to time. Amelia squinted her eyes and tapped her bowl with her chopsticks. Anna regained her senses and blinked innocently. -Mom, what¡¯s wrong? -Don¡¯t you like the dinner I cooked? -Anna shook her head with a dazed expression, -Noment, what¡¯s the matter? -Why don¡¯t you eat, don¡¯t you like it? Amelia pointed to the tes in front of her and looked at Anna¡¯s father, -Giancarlo, don¡¯t just focus on eating, focus on your daughter. Look at your daughter, how thin she is! She only eats rice and no vegetables, can you worry about her? Gainacarlo, inexplicably scolded, said, ¡°When did I ever not worry about my daughter? Now all the girls are interested in losing weight, aren¡¯t they? I think she thinks she¡¯s too fat, so she wants to lose weight. Giancarlo didn¡¯t want to worry about that-after all, children had their own ideas when they grew up. He had had too much control over his daughter, which led to the breakdown of the father-daughter rtionship for five years. Now he thought his daughter could do whatever she wanted as long as she was happy. However, to make his wifecent, Giancarlo added, ¡°Anna, even if you want to lose weight and keep fit, you should take care of your health. After he finished speaking, he gave daughter a piece of meat. Without being reminded, Anna had not noticed that she had not eaten meat. When she saw Giancarlo put a piece of meat in her mouth, she immediately swallowed it, hastily telling Amelia, ¡°Mother, I have noint. -Mom, I have noints about your cooking, and it¡¯s really delicious. I was just thinking about things just now. I¡¯m sorry. -Really? Why don¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯re thinking about? Have you fallen in love and you don¡¯t want to inform us? Anna almost choked, -Mom! No! -No? -No? -Then why did youugh all night? You want to make fun of me by treating me like a fool, don¡¯t you? -I didn¡¯t fall in love with anyone! She also wanted to share the joy of falling in love with her family, but she was still on the fence. The key was herself-because she wasn¡¯t sure herself. -Mom, wait, please. I will tell you when I am sure. In the end, Anna could onlypromise and said so. When Amelia heard this, her eyes lit up. -So, as you said, it seems you are really in love? Who is he? Do I know him? What is the character like? Is he handsome? What is his family like? I tell you, you can¡¯t fall in love with a man who has good looks but a bad personality, and if he is addicted to gambling and has a history of domestic violence, he is not even eptable¡­. Anna felt that she should not reveal any news. ording to Amelia¡¯s temperament, it might have disturbed Anna in the future. -Mom, don¡¯t ask me anymore. I am not in love with anyone right now. I said I would tell you if I was sure, because I¡¯m not going to fall in love yet, but if I get the chance, I won¡¯t resist. That doesn¡¯t mean I already have a boyfriend. -What, you mean you don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet? Anna nodded her head. To avoid being assaulted by Amelia, she set the bowl aside, -I¡¯m full. You can continue with dinner. After she left, Amelia looked at her seat andughed. -That child dares to deceive me. You treat me like a naive girl who never falls in love, don¡¯t you? She says she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, but sheughed as if she were in heat. Giancarlo, -This is your daughter, say something nice¡­. Chapter 1115: Making Criticism -She¡¯s my daughter, I say what I want. Don¡¯t interfere with me. Giancarlo thought, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t reason with women.¡± -In fact, our daughter may be in love . I will have to pay more attention to this in the future. Giancarlo wanted to tell Amelia that she should give her daughter some space, but after thinking about it, she finally did not tell her. After all, there was a closer rtionship between mother and daughter than between father and daughter. Some things could be discussed between them, but not with him. Anna had not eaten much all day, probably due to excessive excitement. She was not hungry at all, but she was full of energy. After showering, she tried on her dress. Surprisingly, she found that the skirt fit her perfectly, both at the waist and shoulders. The designer was very capricious; he not only limited himself to designing dresses for girls, but also made one size only. Each design had only one piece, and he would never make a second. So Anna was surprised to see that the skirt was adequate, which indicated that her figure was still good. If she unluckily put on a little more weight, the skirt would no longer fit her. The more she thought about it, the more grateful Anna felt that she had not eaten so much. If she ate too much, her belly would swell and look ugly. The banquet was to be held the day after tomorrow, so Anna arrived at thepany as nned the next day. Although she went to thepany every day, she politely greeted the receptionist every time she passed by and then went upstairs. When she arrived at the reception desk that day, she saw six or seven girls gathered there, all of whom seemed to be employees of the Giordano Group. Anna thought something was up, so she walked away so as not to disturb them, but was stopped as she passed by. -Hey, food delivery girl, wait. Food delivery girl? Anna stopped and looked along the source of the sound with suspicion. Anna could not hesitate in her heart, -Are you calling me? After all, she had looked around and found no other delivery girl. Thinking this, Anna pointed to her own nose, and a tall girl in the crowd nodded arrogantly, -Yes, it¡¯s you. Come here. She did not know why she had been called, but out of politeness, Anna chose to approach. -Hello, is something wrong? As soon as she approached, all the girls looked at her ruthlessly, their eyes roaming over her as if they wanted to swallow Anna raw and whole. -What happened? Anna blinked and looked at the women who suddenly appeared. She did not know if it was her illusion or not, she felt that the eyes of these girls were hostile to her. But-when had she offended them? Everyone looked at Anna. Probably because the reception girl¡¯s description was too normal and she had said that she could not remember what she looked like, so when the girls hade to see Anna¡¯s real face they had imagined that she only looked average. However, after seeing Anna at that moment, they could not help but feel jealousy in their hearts. For Anna was not as ugly as they imagined, nor was she as mediocre. The clothes she wore were of a simpler style. At first nce, she was the kind of person who preferredfort and fit over appearance when choosing clothes. However, this style of clothing did not allow her to remain in the lower social position; on the contrary, she looked particrly seductive andfortable, whose eyes caught the lights and was full of vigorous vitality. She looked nothing like those hard-working maids, most of whom suffered from ear infections due to sleepless nights. Although they used expensive skin care products, in the end they could notpare with real young women. Like Anna, their skin was as beautiful as if it could filter water, which made others envious. Seeing that they could not downgrade her appearance, they decided to abandon their intentions. -It is said that she runs a noodle restaurant. Anna nodded, -Yes, so what¡¯s the problem? -No problem. You bring food to Mr. Matteo every day, can you send it to us too?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. -All right, we want to eat spaghetti too, so send it to us too, okay? Anna was a little embarrassed. In fact, after the incident that happenedst time, even though she had told Matteo that she could not earn a living if she did not work as a delivery girl, this job had not helped her earn that much. Since a lot of customers came to her store every day, and the delivery job did not make much money, Giancarlo also had to do extra work for it. If something bad happened, it would be more than a financial loss. So Anna had decided to send the food only to regr customers in the future, or not to send it to anyone. And of course, those in front of her had nevere to her store before. -Sorry girls, we are still short of manpower in the store, so no food delivery service will be provided. If you also want to try it, you cane to the store yourself. -What? You do not offer a delivery service? Then why do you provide this service to our Mr. Matthew every day? -That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t offer us the service, why do youe here every day? You-you don¡¯t send them to us because sending the employees, or rather, the girls is not profitable, is it? The girls looked at each other and thenughed. -That¡¯s right, you¡¯re not a manager and you¡¯re not a man. Since it¡¯s not profitable, why is she sending you? -Hey, delivery girl, you want to turn your miserable life into a rich and noble one, don¡¯t you? -¡­ Anna had no other thoughts at first. She had approached them when they called her, but when she saw that they were teasing her with an arrogant attitude, she understood why they were gathered at the entrance. They were indeed busy, but in mocking her. Anna quickly found out what was going on, and suddenly became angry at what the girls had said. -If I wanted to change my life or not, what would that have to do with you? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s you who wants to be rich and remarkable, so you can¡¯t control yourself and attack others, can you? They probably did not expect Anna to react furiously, since she had always shown a benevolent attitude. So they were all stunned. The girl at the reception desk quietly stood aside. Seeing this situation, she rejoiced at the situation Anna was in. She had always wanted to confront Anna, but had never dared to do so. Since she was now offended by others, she was mad with joy. In any case, it would have been fine if she had merely scorned her with a few sarcastic words. Still Mr. Matthew did not have a clear rtionship with her, how could he get angry about such matters not worth mentioning? -Who wants to change life? It is the job of an errand boy that is not even formal. Besides, a girl who only wants to change social status through seducing men like you has no right to defend herself, right? Anna looked at her mercilessly. -My livelihood depends on my abilities. The era that distinguishes humility from nobility is long gone. You only devote yourself to work without stress, do you think you live in the royal dynasty? You think you are above others, that¡¯s why you have the privilege of mocking others, even though we are equal, right? -The girl was probably irritated by Anna and wanted to fight with her. Anna took a step back without a trace, after thinking, she decided not to move. -If you want to fight with me, try it. Let¡¯s see who will be the disgraced one. Also, I warn you, it¡¯s time to bring Mr. Matteo¡¯s lunch. If he doesn¡¯t see me by lunchtime¡­// Chapter 1116: Did you like it? That said, the following content was obvious. Everyone did not expect Anna to have high fighting skills. She had defeated them with just a few words. After a while, the tall girl said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think you will be Mr. Matthew¡¯s wife just because you bring him lunch food every day. If one day he gets fed up, you will be useless. -I bring him lunch because I owe him a favor, and not because of work. As for whether he is tired of my sending or not, that has to do only with me, and what does it have to do with you? -Excuse me. After saying that, Anna headed for the elevator. After she left, they all gathered around and were very angry. The girl at the front desk cautiously said, -So are we dispersing? -Didn¡¯t you say she looked mediocre? And why is it a duty? The girl at the front desk said, -¡­.. I never said he looked average-looking, I just said I couldn¡¯t remember what he looked like. -He looks mediocre if you can¡¯t remember what he looks like, right? No, I¡¯m just little physiognomist. In fact, she had lied to them, but as long as she insisted that she was little physiognomist, no one could say anything bad to her, besides, she didn¡¯t say anything firmly. -Let it go, let her dete for a few days. Her attitude is so arrogant. You can make an investigation in her store to see where she is. When Mr. Matthew is tired of eating his lunch, we will go to his store. * Anna brought spaghetti to Matteo as promised. At first she felt ufortable because she had left yesterday without saying goodbye. But after experiencing what had happened at the reception, Anna realized that she was not afraid at all. Probably because she was angry, Anna blushed when she entered, and her eyes seemed to be on fire. Matthew soon discovered that there was something wrong with her. -What¡¯s wrong? When Matthew stood up, he asked her. Hearing this, Anna was stunned for a moment, then shook her head, -No, I¡¯m fine. -Then why is your face so red? Anna reached out her hand and touched his cheek. In fact, it was a little hot. She was like that. It was easy to blush when she was excited, so she rubbed her face, -Maybe it¡¯s too hot. Matthew looked out the window. In fact, the sunlight was a little bright, so she didn¡¯t ask him any more. -Do you like the dress? He took the initiative to mention what happened yesterday. Anna¡¯s cheeks were red again. Before she was excited, but now she felt shy, -Yes, I like it¡­. Because of nervousness, Anna stammered again. -You don¡¯t need to bring me lunch tomorrow. The banquet will be held in the evening. In the afternoon I will ask Chiara to pick you up. Anna nodded obediently, -Okay. She looked at her toes as she spoke, like a shy little animal with Iris ears. -So, if it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go. -See you tomorrow. -See you tomorrow. Anna raised her head and looked at him in silence. She said goodbye to him and then walked away. * Time passed quickly. When Chiara came to pick Anna up, she went straight down to Anna¡¯s house and got into the car with a bag in her arms. Chiara saw that Anna was still wearing normal clothes, so she raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing the dress? Anna coughed embarrassedly and exined, ¡°There are too many neighbors. If I wear a dress, everyone will see me. -What are you afraid of? Why are you afraid that others will see how beautiful you are? Not knowing how to exin, Anna said no more. -Well, I understand you. After all, you are a young girl. It is normal to be shy. Then I¡¯ll take you to makeup first and you can change your clothes there. -Chiara, thank you.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chiara continued driving, and when she waited for the red light, she suddenly said to Anna. -In fact, Mr. Matteo has never attended a party apanied by a woman for so many years. -Anna was surprised for a moment and looked at her. Why had she said that all of a sudden? -Except for me, of course, in Mr. Matteo¡¯s eyes, I am not a woman at all. He only treats me as one of his subordinates and as his secretary. -¡­ -Mr. Matteo¡¯s social position is very special. Everyone knows who he is when he attends parties. Many women also invite him to attend together, but he refuses them, do you know why? Because once there is a woman around him, many people will try to guess the identity of this woman, and this woman could also benefit as Matteo¡¯spanion. Mr. Matteo has never allowed this to happen. Anna blinked, what had happened in thest few days was too unbelievable. First Marcello, then Chiara, both had told her strange things. She understood some of the meanings herself, but she dared not guess whether it was correct or not. If it was correct, what was the reason? Obviously, what was there before was different from what was there now. He was afraid of being wrong, and he was afraid of fantasizing too much and starting to have illusions. But since she saw hope, she would seize the opportunity this time. Thinking about this, Anna smiled, ¡°Thank you for telling me. I know him better. Without Chiara¡¯s words, she would not have known these things. Chiara gave her an amused look. -What I said is not to make you understand. Anna did not know what to say. -But to make you be aware. -Come to consciousness? -Why don¡¯t you understand my intention? I reminded you of thatst time. I told you that you were special. This invitation can confirm my words again. I tell you that maybe you are the person who will apany Mr. Matthew to the end in the future. Speaking of which, re turned her head and gave Anna aplicated look, ¡°Cheer up. I made many efforts to persuade him to take a look at me besides work for a long time, but to no avail. But you are different. If you don¡¯t eventually stay with him, I will despise you. Anna initially thought re wouldin about her, but she did not expect her to be so generous. In fact, she was an open-minded woman. Anna smiled at her, ¡°I will do everything I can to make it happen! When she arrived at the makeup ce, Anna first changed her dress and then put on her makeup. When she came out after changing, the makeup artist looked at the front of her dress and asked, -Do you need me to improve it? -How? Anna did not understand for a while: -What needs to be improved? Chiara smiled mischievously beside her, -This is to make you look sexier! The ce she was looking at was¡­ Anna suddenly understood. She blushed, reached out to hug herself and said embarrassedly, -No, no need. She was thin, besides that, she was not in a good mood at this time, so she had lost more weight, and she also lost weight in her chest. But she had never paid attention to this aspect, and she did not expect her to take it out on them after wearing the dress. When she sat down to put on her makeup, the makeup artist asked her again. -Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t you really need them? If you enhance them, your figure will look better. Chapter 1117: Just to wait for you. -There¡¯s really no need, thank you. Anna lowered it with embarrassment, and lowered her head without saying anything to the makeup artist. She obviously felt shy about this. -You are so sentimental. You be so shy just because I ask you this, how can you win from Mr. Matteo if you always feel veracious? -¡­ Anna raised her eyes to meet re¡¯s, -Actually. I wasn¡¯t shy at all when I was chasing him before. No, I should be shy, but -I¡¯m not. Probably because the brave one was not afraid at first. She felt she could sacrifice everything, until she was rejected many times and gradually lost hope. Shyness is a normal reaction, but at that moment she would be brave and do it by obeying what she wanted in her heart. Unlike today, worry and fear were the main emotions, and what she thought in her heart she had ignored. -But what? -Anna shook her head. It was obvious that her interest waned at that moment. Chiara saw his dejected look, reached out and patted her shoulder, -It¡¯s okay. The past is in the past, now is now. The future will be bright and there are still many opportunities and time waiting for you. The encouraging effect of these words was very strong. Anna repeated them again and again in her heart, and finally smiled. -All right! The girl in front of re regained her vitality again, -Right. When you participateter, you should be as happy as you are now. -Thank you, re. Anna¡¯s skin was so beautiful that the makeup artist finished the job very easily and praised her after finishing the makeup. -Thisdy has perfect skin. I have been a makeup artist for many years, and I have seen few people who also have beautiful skin. I don¡¯t bother to put makeup on them at all, and there is no need to put much foundation on the face either. Being praised by the makeup artist, Anna smiled shyly at him. Every time he saw Anna, the makeup artist thought she was more affectionate than before, and he almost couldn¡¯t help touching her hair, but considering that he had just finished her hairstyle, he would have to do it again if she messed it up, so he didn¡¯t. By the time the two of them left, night had fallen, the whole city had not been engulfed in darkness, but had been illuminated in the night by lights. -Perfect, you are beautiful. At the very least, you should be the most dazzling woman tonight. Anna, who was already nervous enough to take a deep breath, almost choked when she heard these words. -What? The most dazzling? -Of course you will be. Chiara jokingly looked at her through the rearview mirror: -Don¡¯t you think you look great? -¡­ Yes, but -I have a certain self-consciousness. She knew her face well and she was not a pretty person, how could she dazzle everyone? Besides, she didn¡¯t want to dazzle anyone. If everyone stared at her, she would feel ufortable. However, Anna was relieved when she thought that this could not happen because of her average appearance. Instead, re seemed to be convinced. When Anna breathed a sigh of relief on her part, re replied, ¡°Then it is possible that you have an error in your self-awareness. Although you don¡¯t have very beautiful facial features, believe me, your vitality is quite dazzling. And you underestimate Mr. Matteo¡¯s charm. He has been single for many years, and has rejected celebrities for many reasons. Fortunately, he has had no partner by his side all these years, otherwise it is possible that those women who were rejected by him would have swooped in and killed his current partner. Would they have killed his current partner? Anna¡¯s back felt cold and she sat up straight, looking at re without moving, thinking about the scene she was talking about in her mind. So, the reason she was going to dazzle everyone tonight was not because of the way she looked or the skirt she wore, but because¡­. she would be next to Matthew? If that was the reason, did it make sense, and would there be a 99. 9 percent chance that she would be the center of attention, because Matthew was the center of attention, and she was by his side? Did Anna suddenly regret having promised to attend the party as his date?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment alone, she did not know what to do, and she wanted to run away unconsciously, not thinking at all about repelling fear. -Why are you afraid? Chiara looked at her and asked gracefully. Anna did not speak. -What are you afraid of? If you like him, you must have the courage to stand by his side, right? Anna immediately raised her head. -If you don¡¯t have the ability to stand firmly by his side, how can you be his wife? -But¡­ Anna bit her lower lip with some uncertainty, -I think I am vulgar, ¡­ I am not good enough to be his worthypanion. -What is the basis for being a suitable mate? Same family background? Appearance? Or personality? In my opinion, it is none of these, but that you are in love, and have the courage to ovee all difficulties. Although in reality the world is cruel, we have to face it. To be honest, I have been married for many years, and since qunado I met my husband, I feel that I still believe in love. -Great. Anna felt admiration for her from the bottom of her heart. -You will have this day too, believe in yourself. She had to say that re was really a loving person. After arriving at the party venue, Chiara left the car with Anna. Because she was wearing high-heeled shoes, it was a bit ufortable for Anna to walk. She remembered that she had gone to visit clients with Matthewst time wearing high-heeled shoes, and they did not fit her well, so she had worn out her heels and her feet had been aching for several days. But at that moment, it was her heart that ached the most. -Well¡­ Chiara¡­ Anna followed Chiara hesitantly, -Is this the ce for the party? -Yes. Anna thought, -But why don¡¯t I see Matteo? Is he already inside? Isn¡¯t he waiting for me?¡± Thinking about this, Anna felt a little disappointed. -Are you very disappointed? re¡¯s voice sounded in the next door. Anna immediately restored her original expression and shook her head, -No. As if nothing had happened. Although she was a little disappointed, she was still very happy. After all, Matthew had invited her to the party as hispanion, which was already a first step. She just needed to make more efforts in the future. -Why don¡¯t you look toward the entrance? The entrance? Anna looked around for a while, and then saw a crowded ce where a red carpet had been rolled out. Countless people were passing by and had to hand in their invitations when they entered. At that moment, there was a tall and beautiful figure who appeared at the entrance, standing in the crowd, very prominent. Matthew. Anna felt as if her heart had been hit hard by something. Her Iris lips parted. She was so excited that she almost shouted his name right away. But she soon realized that there were many people present, so she did not call his name. -Are you still disappointed now? Matthew came out just to wait for you.// Chapter 1118: Too nice Anna did not know what to say. Hearing re¡¯s direct words, she felt too nervous. At the same time, Matteo had noticed Anna. The two looked at each other. -Go Chiara pushed Anna, indicating for her to go forward. But Anna did not move and did not dare to take a step. Hesitantly, she looked up at Chiara, who was smiling. Chiara asked, ¡°What is it? President Matteo is waiting in front of you. If you arete, he will go in alone. You would miss the opportunity tonight ande in vain. After listening to her, Anna realized that now she would have to find the courage to take steps, since she had promised Matteo that she would attend the party as hispanion. Not wanting to leave, she just had to go ahead. -Thank you. Anna took a deep breath, plucked up her courage and walked toward Matteo. Matteo was tall and handsome as if surrounded by a halo, which attracted a lot of attention. Those who woulde to the banquet were upper ss, including parents who wanted their daughters to broaden their horizons and meet important people, like a blind date. Naturally, those who had daughters were aiming for Matteo. Before Matteo entered, many girls were already paying attention to him. Then, some parents sniffed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at him. That man is too stubborn, you will not seed with him.¡± Others added, ¡°It¡¯s true. They say he has rejected many women, and except for his secretary, he neveres to parties with a femalepanion. But I also heard that the secretary has been married for many years and has children. -He doesn¡¯t like women but men? -I think it is impossible, because there are no men to spare. The horrible thing is that his schedule is too regr. It is said that once Lord Gerard specially invited him to the stage and asked many beautiful women, to seduce him , but he was not at all interested in them. -It was impossible to get him. Some girls insisted and tugged at father¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Father, I think the reason why he is acting like this is that he has not met his love. That is the only reason if he has no problems in every aspect. He¡¯s not interested in girls from before, which means he hasn¡¯t met his better half yet, so why not try? Her father thought her words sounded very silly, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Maybe he was the one who had spoiled her too much, that¡¯s why he said these silly things. When he wanted to scold her, a person he had just talked to turned around and said to the girl, ¡°You¡¯re right. There are no men who don¡¯t like women, that only happens when the woman is not beautiful! Why don¡¯t you hit on her? You can apany each other. The two girls looked at each other and showed contempt, but soon pretended to be very friendly. -Then let¡¯s go. -Okay. Matthew paid attention to Anna the whole time. At first she seemed to be fine. But gradually, he became annoyed because as she wasing toward him, suddenly a man stopped her and smiled at her as if he was talking to her. Inexplicably, this annoyed Matteo. Matteo¡¯s mouth curled intensely and he turned cold. As he was about to approach her, the two women stopped him. -President Matteo. -Hello, President Matteo. I am Miranda Pozzo of the Pozzo Group. From a distance I saw that you are here, are you waiting for someone? Seeing that Miranda started chatting with him, the other approached Matteo and said smilingly, -President Matteo, I see you are waiting for someone, do you need my help? Matteo frowned and looked at those who suddenly arrived. -Is there something wrong? Surprised by Matteo¡¯s coolness, they both froze and did not know how to answer him. -If there is nothing wrong, step aside. Although Matteo normally had a good rtionship with people, it was different now. He no longer had the patience to deal with them. Miranda became a little nervous. Perhaps because of Matteo¡¯s coldness, she had to take a few steps back without saying anything.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As for the other girl, Le Riva, seeing that Miranda was afraid of him, he felt contempt for her. ¡°That girl wants to seduce him, but she has no patience. She withdrew only because of Matteo¡¯s words, as she can be in this circle,¡± she thought. And Le, she approached Matteo and hugged him on the shoulders, ¡°President Matteo, I see that you came alone, and so did I. May I invite you to be my partner tonight? Seeing her, Miranda became irritated and thought, ¡°Fuck. She outdid me.¡± But she soon calmed down because Matteo¡¯s face became very dark when she hugged him. Matteo looked very disgruntled and looked very dangerous. -Let me go. Being a gentleman, Matteo put up with her. Noticing that Matteo did not push her away even though he was angry, Le believed that she was not really hostile to him and wanted to be with him more. But a momentter, she was pushed by Matteo. A scream was heard: -Ah! Miranda saw that Le had been pushed and had fallen to the ground in a very embarrassing way, and she felt proud of herself first. Everyone was surprised that this incident had happened, even some people did not know what had happened. Some people who had seen everything rejoiced at the misfortune. Obviously, Miranda was one of them. ¡°Huf, that girl should have been more friendly to him. Good thing I retired,¡± she thought. But Matteo did not return to check on Le, because he had warned her to let him go. Be that as it may, he had to take care of everything that happened next. *** Anna had not thought that the man would stop her. He told her that since Anna was alone, he wanted to invite her as a partner. At first Anna politely told him that someone was waiting for her. But after the man questioned her, Anna replied coyly. So he did not believe her. -No one is waiting for you, right? Actually, don¡¯t be afraid of me, I am not bad. It¡¯s just that I see that you are too beautiful and I am attracted to you. I have never invited any woman to be my partner, and you would be the first. After he finished speaking, the man thought that his words were so beautiful that Anna would be moved. But at that moment a voice was heard: -Yes? Chapter 1119: The Declaration The voice that came unexpectedly made Anna and the man wince. The man looked toward the source of the voice and found that this person was looking at him coldly. Because of this, he felt frightened. -President Matthew? Everyone at the party knew President Matthew. But President Matteo was always alone, why had he talked to someone else today? The man had no rtionship with President Matteo. He looked at Anna. Well, the reason was certainly the girl in the white dress, with whom the man had spoken. Stunned, with her mouth slightly open, Anna looked at Matteo, wanting to exin something to him, but not knowing what to say.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In fact, when the man had stopped her, Anna was already worried, because she knew that if she waste, Matteo would enter the party alone. She would be alone; she would not even be able to enter the party. Nevertheless, Matteo hade. Matteo was a little colder than ever. Pinching her dress, Anna hesitated a little and finally approached Matteo. As she walked, she was breathing deeply. Although today¡¯s shoes fit her well, they were too high and she should have chosen shoes with lower heels. But only this pair of shoes matched the dress. Other than that, it had taken her a long time to find them. When she almost reached Matthew¡¯s side, Anna sprained her foot and stumbled forward. Miranda despised her because she believed that after Le¡¯s misfortune, there was still a girl who wanted to do something to seduce President Matteo. With her arms folded, Miranda saw that when Anna stumbled toward President Matteo, her face looked really awful. ¡°The acting is not bad. But she can¡¯t control her facial expression well. She stumbles with this ugly facial expression, she will scare President Matthew,¡± she thought. Huf, what a fool she was! But soon reality disobeyed Miranda¡¯s idea. For when everyone thought Matteo would do nothing, he suddenly reached out his hands and took Anna confidently. Everyone was surprised, including Miranda and Le. What was going on? Anna thought she was going to fall on the floor. But he had caught her in his arms. A fragrance entered her breath and she was surrounded by the scent. Startled, Anna looked up. Matteo and she looked at each other, so Anna felt very nervous. Anna¡¯s first thought was whether Matteo would believe that she did it on purpose for him to hug her. Thinking, Anna immediately exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The heels are high. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Matthew frowned and looked at Anna¡¯s shoes. The beautiful feet were encased in white high-heeled shoes. Matthew looked a little. This pair of shoes was suitable for Anna. Perhaps because of the party, the height of the heels was much more than usual, but it would be nothing for someone who was used to wearing high heels. Matteo had always seen Chiara working in high heels. But whenever he saw Anna wearing loafers, Matteo thought that Anna was not used to this kind of shoe. He remembered that a long time ago, when she apanied him to a party, she wore the wrong pair of shoes and afterwards her heel was seriously injured¡­. Remembering this, Matthew looked at Anna¡¯s heel without saying anything. -Do the shoes fit you well? -How? -Anna remained suspended, but soon understood and nodded her head. -Yes, they do. Only the heel is a little high, which I¡¯m not used to. Matthew took one look at her and asked, ¡°Can you walk? If not, change your shoes. -Change my shoes? No, it is not necessary. I haven¡¯t gotten used to the high heel yet. All right, I¡¯ll give it a try. After finishing the words, Anna realized she was still on Matthew¡¯s arm and felt very nervous. Immediately, she recovered, stood up and found that everyone was looking at her. Therefore, she became embarrassed and hid behind Matteo out of instinct. Here she only knew Matteo, although she was afraid of him, only he could give her a sense of security. Matteo saw that Anna hid behind him unconsciously after seeing the people around. He did not know why, a sense of satisfaction came to rece the sadness. He curled his mouth and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like walking, you can lean on me. After a while, Matthew felt a drag on his sleeve and saw Anna grabbing some, as if she feared Matthew would be angry if she grabbed too much. -Follow me. -Yes. At Matteo¡¯s side, clutching his sleeve, Anna slowly advanced. When they passed Miranda and Le, both looked horrible. Le had been supported by her father to get up and was now with Miranda. Miranda believed that Matthew would have pushed Anna as well, but to amodate her, to allow her to stand by his side, even, he had allowed her to enter by grabbing her sleeve. Above all, this woman did not look familiar. Among upper middle-ss people, although she was not well known, she was not unknown to others either, because everyone showed up at every opportunity. Gradually they greeted each other, even though they did not know each other. -Who is this girl? Why does she follow President Matthew? -Among the people who had witnessed everything, there were already those who asked with curiosity. -President Matteo has never brought apanion to parties. What is going on today? -What? President Matteo brought the woman to the party unexpectedly. Would you like to make a statement? -Don¡¯t tell me, what a surprise! Miranda and Le looked at each other and frowned. -Have you seen Miranda and Le? They both went to flirt with President Matteo, but he didn¡¯t listen to them. Chapter 1120: The Best Deal -Le wanted to be more cordial with President Matteo, but in the end she was dumped. -Poor! -Huf! She wanted to flirt with him in public, she deserves it! Hearing this, Le went into a rage. But since she had just lost face in public and was ashamed to argue with people, she just wanted to storm off. And her father followed her. But Miranda¡¯s father remained serious.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. -Thank goodness you didn¡¯t act like Le, or you would be the one humiliated. Miranda was mostly annoyed, but she was d to see Le so angry. Because Le was the unlucky one, even though Miranda herself was not the lucky one. Le had helped her a lot in distracting people¡¯s attention. -Dad, you said President Matteo never brought a girl to parties, what about that girl? I see she is the one who seduced him with intention. -Yes, that has never happened. I don¡¯t know why President Matteo is acting differently this time either. That girl is also unknown and I have never seen her. Miranda narrowed her eyes and reflected on what had happened between Matteo and the girl. There was someone who assumed that Matteo had brought her to make a statement. If he had really announced something, the two would be engaged. But if they were engaged, why had the girl not taken Matteo¡¯s hand and instead grabbed his sleeve, walking very carefully, as if she was afraid to disturb him by touching him. Considering this, Miranda looked at Anna and said, -Or is it that there are too many women bothering President Matthew, that¡¯s why he invited her to the party to gag people? Miranda¡¯s father replied, -To gag people? It seems so. If it were someone else doing it, I would ept it. But it is President Matteo, who has been alone for many years. There is no way he could have found a woman to gag people. Miranda insisted, ¡°Dad, but look how well those two get along. Boyfriends must be very friendly, but they don¡¯t seem to be. Besides, when we got here, Matteo was alone. -Yeah, you¡¯re right. -Dad, I¡¯m curious. Let¡¯s go into the party together and help me ask the girl. -What do you want to do? I just told you not to try to greet President Matteo and he has already ignored you. If you did anything else, would you cause him difort? -Dad, what are you thinking about? Even if the girl is his girlfriend, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just ask her a few questions and won¡¯t hurt her. Even if I bother Matteo, he won¡¯t be able to do anything with his family. The father thought for a while and said, ¡°Then do whatever you want. *** After Matteo, Anna entered the party. When the two entered, they attracted a lot of attention because it was very unusual for President Matteo to bring a woman to parties. It was also the first time Anna felt that she attracted a lot of attention. Chiara had said that Anna would be the shiest woman tonight. Before, when Anna was on the red carpet, few people were interested in her. But now the situation was different and almost everyone noticed her. All the people knew Matthew, they were not looking at him but at Anna, which made Anna very nervous. She grabbed Matteo¡¯s sleeve tighter. Everything was felt by Matteo. And when he felt Anna¡¯s grip, Matteo stopped and looked at her. -What¡¯s wrong? Anna had done it without meaning to. When he saw that Matteo asked her, he realized that perhaps she had disturbed him and immediately shook his head. -No! Anna replied instinctively. It was obvious that she was very scared and nervous. Then Matthew asked her, -Are you very nervous? -No, I am not nervous. Ignoring Anna¡¯s answer, Matteo continued to ask her, -Are you nervous because everyone is looking at you? Knowing that Matthew did not believe her, even though she herself insisted that she was not nervous, Anna nodded and said, ¡°Yes, many people are looking at me, so I feel ufortable. But it doesn¡¯t matter. She had been to a party with him before. Then people also stared at her because Matteo wanted to bring Serena to the party, but in the end he had asked Anna. Since that party was for his sister, people had understood everything. And no one had spent anything about Matteo and Anna¡¯s rtionship. But today had been a little different. -This is just a simple banquet. If you are so afraid, what will you do in the future? Anna did not understand and looked at him surprised. What did this sentence mean? What was I going to do in the future? What did the future refer to? At that moment, the party organizer came smiling. -President Matthew, we are honored that you came. Those were nice words, but they were also true. Many famous people could be invited without Matteoing. -It¡¯s nothing,¡± President Matteo nodded politely but distantly. Soon the owner saw Anna and asked, -This is-¡¬. Seeing the gaze of the organizer, Anna hid behind Matteo and sneaked a look at them, which seemed quite unbelievable. Matteo smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking her for a good time. The organizer understood and nodded: -I understand. And youngdy, what is your name? -Hello, my name is Anna. -Yes, Miss Anna. Feel at home. Take whatever you want. She could order anything you want. She could order anything she wanted. Anna was surprised and thought the man was too kind. She smiled embarrassedly at the owner, ¡°No need. Thank you. -You are very kind. Tonight, President Matthew is the most noble guest. She is his partner, of course we reserve the best service for her. Chapter 1121: Do you mind being alone? Later, the owner called a waiter to follow Anna and listen to her. Anna thought this was too much and waved her hands in denial. -There is no need. I can do everything myself. She would feel more ufortable if someone followed her. Also, more people would look at her. Suddenly Matthew said, ¡°Let me follow you.¡± -Why? Anna did not understand why he said that. She would have felt ufortable. Not daring to tell him directly, she stared at Matteo with wide eyes, trying to make him understand. But Matteo did not understand her and only said, -Let me follow you. I will have to go away for a whileter. Finally, Anna understood and could only nod her head. -Yes, I will. The waiter followed her and Matteo left with the owner. After he left, other people began to stare at her. Anna looked around and went to a ce where there were few people. She thought that she would not be able to breathe if she stayed there any longer. Thinking about this, she quickened her steps and stumbled. Fortunately, the waiter who was following her helped her in time. Anna was frightened, but did not fall. -Thank you¡­ It would be a shame if she fell. -You¡¯re wee. The most important thing is that she is okay. Come in. -Yes. -Yes. Anna found a corner and sat down. She had not eaten because she was afraid she would not be well with a big belly after eating too much. Now seeing the food on the table, her stomach began to growl. Ah¡­ She was hungry and tired, but she could not eat. She felt sick and sniffled. At that moment, the waiter served her something tasty. -Ma¡¯am, try it. Anna felt excited because she was served a very nice cake, where the fruit was cut well. Since the cream was fatty, a lot of fruit had also been added to neutralize it. She swallowed and hesitated a little. -Mrs. Anna, you can eat it without worrying. No one will bother you. -Really? -Anna still feared she would be embarrassed if too many people saw her eating. Do you know a quiet ce where there aren¡¯t too many people? After thinking for a while, the waiter said, -I think so. If you want to go there, I can take you. -Can I? Also. Actually, he wanted to ask what would happen if Matthew came back and didn¡¯t find her. The waiter said, -I¡¯ll take her. Then, I will tell my friend to tell President Matteo. President Matteo will meet you directly there. -Thanks. Going to a ce where there were not many people, when Anna came out, she brought beautiful dishes and put them on the waiter¡¯s tray. The waiter had taken her to the owner¡¯s courtyard. Compared to the banquet, it was very quiet here. There was a tree and many flowers. Under the tree was a veryrge swing. Around it, there was a small table and some stone chairs. The courtyard was very quiet.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Anna liked the swing at first sight and the waiter also had a good perception. He said, ¡°If you like it, you can eat on the swing.¡± -Can I? Is it okay if I do? -It¡¯s okay. The owner said you are the noblest guest and we have to treat you well. She can do whatever you want, even eat in the owner¡¯s room. Anna was amazed. How excessive it was! She didn¡¯t want to eat in the owner¡¯s room because only crazy people would do that. But finally the waiter convinced Anna to sit on the quiet swing with a cake. Anna felt very happy. She thought she could stay here quietly until Matthew found her, so she had decided to hide until the banquet was over. But an annoying person approached her. It was Miranda. She hade alone. Being a woman, she attracted no special attention. Seeing her, the waiter immediately looked past her. But Miranda came directly over. -Excuse me,¡¬ Miranda smiled at Anna and the waiter. I went to the bathroom and got lost. It¡¯s too big in here. Anna was surprised, -You got lost? But after thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Yes, indeed, it is big. It had taken her a long time to arrive with the waiter. If there was no waiter, she might not have been able to find her way back. -What are you doing? Why are you sitting on the swing? -Looking at her sympathetically, Miranda approached Anna. Looking at Miranda, the waiter wanted to stop her. But because she looked friendly and had lost her way, he did not. Anna felt a little ufortable with Miranda¡¯s question. -There are too many people inside and I don¡¯t feelfortable, so I went out to get some fresh air. I saw that this swing was nice, so I sat here. After listening to her, Miranda examined the swing Anna was sitting on and nodded her head in praise. -Really, it¡¯s very nice,¡± she said, ¡°and what good taste the owner has! He put a swing in the garden, does he have children? -Miranda looked toward the waiter. He nodded, ¡°Yes, our youngdy asked for it. Anna was nervous because this swing was for the child. Anna was already an adult, but she still liked it. She seemed to be very childlike. -Sit down, Miss Anna. It¡¯s all right. Miss is not at hometely. Besides, you like her so much I think she doesn¡¯t mind. Looking at the swing, Miranda showed interest and suddenly said to Anna, -This swing looks great, do you mind if I sit with you? -Anna did not know how to answer her and only had to look at the waiter. Miranda smiled embarrassed.// -I¡¯m sorry. It seems that my idea is offensive. But seeing the interesting scene, since I don¡¯t want to go back to the party and got lost, I just want to share it with you. Chapter 1122: I will feel free all alone. -All right, but¡­ -Anna asked the waiter his opinion. He smiled slightly, -If the youngdy wants to let you go up, then she will do it of her own ord, even though there have never been two people on the swing, It seems there should be no problem. -There have never been two people sitting here? -Anna got a little nervous when the waiter told her. She herself was not afraid of falling, but of breaking someone else¡¯s swing. After all, it wasn¡¯t her thing, but it wasn¡¯t fair for her to make the decision. Thinking about it, Anna got off the swing herself, and then said apologetically to Miranda, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This swing is not mine, so I can¡¯t decide whether you can get on it or not. If you want, you can decide for yourself. Miranda was speechless. It was only going to be a small matter. Miranda paid no attention to him. She did not care that she was not allowed to go up. She just wanted to find an opportunity to approach her and inquire about the rtionship between her and Matthew. And at that moment? Unexpectedly, Anna had let her decide for herself, which meant that she had given back to herself all the power to make decisions, and then she would bear the consequences of the decision she had made. He felt he had underestimated her because she did not seem as stupid and sweet as she looked. Would she have found it a little difficult to investigate? But soon, Miranda reacted and smiled: -After saying that, it would be too inappropriate if I went up again, but why do you think I went out? I thought the party was lively enough. As she spoke, Miranda sat on the stone chair next to her with her long skirt stretched directly on the floor. Seeing this, Anna had to walk over and sit across from her. The skirt she wore was not very long, reaching only to her knees, showing a pair of delicate and beautiful legs. She did not sweep the ground when she sat down. The scene became a stark contrast. Miranda found herself ufortable again. She recognized that Anna¡¯s dress was the work of a designer. She liked this very much, but the obnoxious thing was that ¡­ she had never designed a second work of any style, and there was no size she could wear. Yes¡­ Miranda tended to gain weight easily. She ate less, but she still grew flesh, and then she never moved her legs to exercise¡­. She usually just controlled herself by not eating fattening food. But sometimes, he was unable to control himself and ate all kinds of sweets or fried food. Her weight increased, and her skirt did not fit well after wearing it, revealing various shorings. She also had thick legs. However, she did not expect the designer¡¯s work to fit Anna perfectly. -It¡¯s fine, very lively party, but I like to be alone. I feel free,¡± Anna exined shortly after sitting down. Hearing this, Miranda recovered and smiled, -So that¡¯s it. Like you, I was bored by the party, so I went out for fresh air, but I didn¡¯t imagine I would get lost. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll stay with you for a while, okay? Anna nodded obediently, -All right. Since Anna had brought many sweets with her when she went out, and was ashamed to eat them alone, she could only share them with Miranda. At the sight of them, Miranda¡¯s expression changed slightly. -No, thank you. I am losing weight. They are too high in calories. -Really? -Anna nced at what she had brought. They looked really high in calories. She thought for a moment, -Don¡¯t you even try a bite? Miranda shook her hand. -Good. Then I¡¯ll enjoy everything. I haven¡¯t eaten anything today. I will eat some more to kill my hunger. After talking, Anna began to seriously eat some small sweets. Miranda thought she had a body that ate a lot without gaining weight. When she found that she had not eaten anything, she suddenlyughed slyly. ¡°What? You¡¯re also the kind of girl who doesn¡¯t eat anything because you¡¯re afraid of gaining weight. And why are you eating cakes here now? Are you pretending so who can see you?¡± she thought. Thinking about it, Miranda said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fat if you eat so many cakes? Anna shook her head, ¡°That would be fine. I like to eat them. She was just worried about her bloated belly after eating too much. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Haha. Miranda scoffed twice in her heart. ¡°Are you still pretending? I will reveal your brazen face.¡± -You haven¡¯t eaten for a day, isn¡¯t it because you want to lose weight? Anna didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with that sentence and nodded her head, ¡°Well, this skirt requires a specific body shape. I didn¡¯t dare to eat for fear that my belly would show after eating, so I kept my hunger. But I won¡¯t have to wear it when the party is overter, so if I eat a little more now, it won¡¯t be a problem. Miranda fell silent. Unexpectedly, she had said it bluntly. She did not feel there was a problem with what she had said. Miranda was suspicious: ¡°Do you lose weight often? Anna shook her head, ¡°No. Lately I¡¯ve been too busy at work and lost weight quickly. She used to keep a good figure, but she had lost weight since she returned to the country. If she had been in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have been sure she could wear a skirt. Life¡­ Miranda looked at her small, melon-seeded face, her thin arms, and her waist that was narrow; she did not speak. Anna was eating slowly and had no intention of paying attention to Miranda. She sat for a while, and finally could not help but ask her aloud. -Let¡¯s see. I just saw that President Matteo was walking with you? -What? -At the mention of Matteo, Anna had a sudden pause from eating and almost coughed. She patted her chest, coughing for a long time. The waiter had no choice but to approach her and pour her a drink: -Miss Anna, take a drink.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Anna took it and took a few sips. Then she looked at Miranda who was sitting opposite. She had a beautiful face and the dress she was wearing was also very beautiful and expensive. She had said earlier that she had identally gotten lost in the bathroom and walked, but the hall was still far away. If she had not been guided by the waiter, she could not have been able toe, no matter how lost she was. Earlier, she had only said she was unfamiliar with the management, so she was lost. But after asking about President Matthew, Anna felt that something was wrong. On reflection, it was true. No matter how far she was, she had to go other ces, how could she have gotten lost and gotten there. ¡°And if you got lost, you cane back asking for the direction, why do you want to stay and ask me this?¡± she hesitated. Being looked directly the other way, Miranda felt guilty without knowing why. ¡°Why is the girl¡¯s intuition so sharp? I only asked her one thing,¡± she thought. As she thought about it, she hastily said something in panic topromise. -Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I only asked you casually. If it¡¯s inconvenient for you to answer, I won¡¯t ask you again. Chapter 1123: Self-punishment with three glasses of alcohol Inconvenience? Anna bowed her head. An aura gathered in a pair of eyes, fixing Miranda¡¯s gaze for a moment. Then suddenly her lips curved into a smile, ¡°Why is it improper? It doesn¡¯t seem inconvenient to me. As she had decided on her own, this time she wanted to enter Matteo¡¯s heart. If she wanted to be by his side, there could have been more such asions in the future. Things like today¡¯s could have happened. Will you always want to run away? Miranda was surprised. -What¡­? -You¡¯re not wrong. I attended the party with Matteo tonight. I¡¯m his partner, is that a problem? Matteo. Miranda was a little astonished to hear him call the president¡¯s name directly. Her heart suddenly sank. Miranda gave her a smile. -Don¡¯t be nervous. I didn¡¯t mean anything bad, but I was curious to see you two walking together. Because I heard my father say that¨Cin the past, President Matthew has always attended banquets without apanion, so I was quite surprised when I saw him this time. -Well, that¡¯s it,¡¬ Anna also sported a friendly smile as she blinked, -I thought you were here to find out the news. A simple sentence made Miranda¡¯s heartbeat go halfway. In front of Anna¡¯s sharp eyes, did Miranda really feel a little unbearable? ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± ¡°Where does this girl get her courage from?¡± she thought. In fact, Anna was grimacing and sticking her tongue out at that moment. Had it been in the past, she would never have dared to testify against her in no uncertain terms. Having been by Serena¡¯s side for a long time, so naturally, she had also learned a little. It was appropriate to use it to refute him. -Why? How could it be? How can I probe it? -Miranda smiled awkwardly, and then exined herself, -Don¡¯t think of me as that kind of bad girl. I¡¯ll tell you right now that there are many people who love President Matthew, but I¡¯m not one of them. I¡¯m just curious. Don¡¯t worry. -Okay. You¡¯re just curious. Then I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Anna gave a sweet and innocent smile. You¡¯re just curious anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you know or not. Miranda kept silent. She was so right that she could not be refuted. The woman seemed well-mannered and attractive, but she did not expect it to be so difficult to get along with her. Miranda was going to stonewall her. Suddenly there was a steady sound of footsteps. After hearing the sound of footsteps, Anna, who was peculiar at first, looked at who wasing, wondering if they woulde and spoil the tranquility, right? However, she had been destroyed by the woman in front of her, even though she felt very annoyed, it had been much better than the banquet. Noticing Matthew and the banquet host approaching, the slightly sly smile on Anna¡¯s face disappeared, reced by a dutiful look. Miranda saw her face change so quickly, looked at the people arriving, and then took a deep breath. It was actually President Matthew who was approaching. Why did hee here? He had already met her and she had talked to Matteo. If Matteo had aarivated now, would he have thought that she hade to cause trouble on purpose? So as not to cause trouble for the Pozzo family, Miranda just took one look and then recanted. She said to Anna, ¡°It urred to me that I¡¯m in a hurry, so I¡¯ll go first. Then she got up and left quickly. Anna did not know what to say. She looked in the direction Miranda was going. From the way she was running, it didn¡¯t look like she was lost at all. She wanted to know about Matteo. She had seen Matteoing, but she had run away. Oh, good. She found out that Matteo was really terrible. While she was thinking about it, Matteo and the banquet host had already arrived in front of her. The host saw many small cakesid out on the table in front of Anna, smiled, and said, ¡°It looks like I have to give the cake cook a bonus tonight. Anna was still thinking about Miranda, but when he said something like that, her face suddenly turned red. She was just busy eating; she had never thought Matthew would be back so soon. Then-they had seen that she had eaten so many things. The atmosphere became very awkward. Anna touched her nose; she had forgotten to tidy everything up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Matthew also took a look at the rest of the small cakes she had eaten. The girl¡¯s expression was embarrassed and there was some cream on her lips. Naturally he raised his hand to wipe it off. When he reached out his hand, Anna did not react, so he touched the corner of her mouth. When he saw some of the cream on her fingertips, her face instantly blushed. What was wrong with her? If she had eaten so many, would she have cream all over the corners of her mouth? Anna¡¯s heart was in too much of a mess, but Matthew had quietly wiped the cream off with a handkerchief. The host watched everything in silence and smiled quietly, ¡°Why did youe here alone, Miss Anna? The banquet is going on, so I am rmending some people for you to meet. Do you rmend some people? Anna meant that she was just a customer of a noodle store, who should she rmend to meet? But there was a sh of light in her mind. Thendlord wanted to introduce them to her because of Matteo¡¯s rtionship. Then he looked at Matteo. Matteo¡¯s thin lips twitched, ¡°Do you want to go? If not, it is not necessary. Of course she did not want to go, but there had to be a reason why Matthew hade to the banquet. If she didn¡¯t go, it would surely upset him. After weighing it in her heart, the girl obediently nodded: -Yes. I want to. -All right. Let¡¯s go. After that, Anna pinched Matteo¡¯s sleeves and followed him carefully. When the host took the initiative to make introductions because he was with Matthew, everyone had a very good attitude toward Anna. However, some of them had no qualms. When they asked about Anna¡¯s family situation, Matteo gave them a cold look. The one who received it was dying of embarrassment, but he was a frank man andughed on the spot. -I¡¯m sorry. I am stupid. It¡¯s my problem to have offended Miss Anna. Self-punishment with three sses of alcohol! So he drank them in front of everyone. Seeing him, Anna¡¯s expression changed slightly and it was toote to stop him. Watching him finish drinking, she wanted to raise her ss, -Then¡­ I propose a toast. After speaking, Anna lifted the wine to her lips. Matthew looked at her and saw that the alcohol in her hand was high in alcohol. He remembered that she had gotten drunk several times and stopped her after Anna took a sip. -What¡¯s the problem? -Stopped by Matthew, Anna looked at him with a puzzled expression and asked in a low voice, -You had three drinks and I had one¡­. Isn¡¯t that appropriate? Chapter 1124: She had drunk too much. She didn¡¯t really understand the rules of these high-ss people. Just seeing that she had had three drinks, if she cared about her feelings, could make it difficult for Matthew to resolve the situation, so she also wanted to have a drink like him. -No. You did well,¡± Matteo looked at her slightly, ¡°However, don¡¯t drink alcohol indiscriminately.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Anna was surprised. -Look, is President Matteo feeling sorry for Miss Anna? -It¡¯s strange. He has never brought a woman to a party, but now he feels anxious about women and won¡¯t even allow her to have a drink. Everyone was ridiculing him. They were all smart, how could they not see that Matthew that night was different from the past? If he had been in the past, how would they have dared to y a joke on Matteo? After that, the cold stare that would stare at them would put them in their ce without them finishing the joke and they would not dare move. But that night, since he had a beautiful woman around him, Matthew was not angry at how everyone ridiculed him, and there was even a slight smile in the inky eyes. -Since you don¡¯t want Miss Anna to drink it, how about? drink it for her? What, Matteo was drinking it for her? How could it be? Anna was about to say something, but the man smiled slightly and then actually took a sip of alcohol in front of everyone. Anna was going to stop him. Looking at him, she could not say anything directly. She stood there stunned, looking at Matthew¡¯s charming profile, speechless. It had been shocking in her heart. It was obvious that everyone was making a fuss about getting him to drink it. It was not impossible that he would refuse, even if they would not continue just for a look from her. He¡­ Anna¡¯s heart stirred and the light in her eyes flickered slightly. Although she did not know what was going on, that Matthew was suddenly like this¨Cshe did not want to investigate the cause. As long as he ascertained it, it would be better. Then, after everyone confirmed that Matteo had really refused alcohol for Anna and drank for her, they began to propose toasts frantically, but Matteo refused and really drank a lot. Until,ter, Anna realized that Matteo had drunk too much and wanted to step up to stop him, but she was a little scared. Looking at his eyes that seemed to have an alcoholic tinge in them, Anna could only muster up her courage and step forward atst. -Don¡¯t drink anymore, it will hurt your stomach. -Look ¡­ When the people around heard what she had said, they began to fuss. -She is distressed. -So let¡¯s stop insisting that President Matthew drink. -How can we stop? This kind of day is so rare, have you had this opportunity before? Anna, -Don¡¯t drink anymore! -Her tone became stern. Her small face was full of concern as she looked at him. Matthew tilted his head to look at her and nodded after a moment¡¯s thought. -Well. -I won¡¯t drink anymore. Anna did not breathe a sigh of relief until she heard thest sentence. She finally rxed. Others showed expressions of disappointment. Still others were not afraid to step forward to toast again. Then, everyone turned away at the sight of Matthew. The banquet was effectively halved. However, because Matthew had drunk too much, Anna asked to leave early. When she wanted to go forward to support him, Matthew whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. -Really? So you can walk alone? -Yes. His steps seemed really steady, but his vision, not like before. He could smell the alcohol in his particrly heavy body. Anna followed him and saw that as he entered, he had identally bumped his forehead. Anna reacted suddenly, that perhaps he had drunk too much! He was not drunk! But he had simply had too much to drink! His head was not clear! Even though he controlled his steps very steadily, he had crashed into the car door. Had he been the everyday Matthew, he surely would not have made this mistake. Anna, dressed in high heels, wanted to run forward, but because they were ufortable, she simply took them off and held them up. -Are you okay? Matthew leaned back against the car. Perhaps he was a little sore from the bump, so he rested by leaning back. When Anna approached him and asked about his situation, he looked up and looked at her with shiny ck eyes. -I¡¯m fine. I just have a little headache. -Are you sure? Can I help you since you look like this? Matthew slightly half-closed his thin lips and opened the car door, -Get in first. He didn¡¯t want her to look at him. Anna could only get in. She got in with both hands and feet. As soon as she put her shoes back on, Matteo was already sitting. Mario was driving the car. Seeing that they were both seated, Mario did not speak again and left immediately. In the car, Matteo leaned against the back of the seat and closed his eyes. The handsome face had no more expression. The breath around his body was a little cold and filled with the smell of alcohol. Anna held back, and finally could not help but ask. -Where did you crash just now? Can you show me? Matthew remained in his original position, sitting there deserted. Anna did not know whether to keep asking or not. ¡°Damn it. Answer me anyway. Tell me something even if you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m so ashamed I didn¡¯t get a word,¡± he thought. But he remembered drinking the wine she had at the banquet, Anna felt nothing would happen because that meant he was willing to kiss her indirectly. What did he care what she did in the car? Never mind, he could take the initiative. Thinking about it, Anna simply folded her legs on the seat and curled up. Then she slowly sat down and leaned toward Matthew. The closer she got to him, the more she could smell the alcohol on his body. It was getting heavier and heavier. When she was in his presence and had seen him drink one ss after another, it didn¡¯t seem like much, but one followed the other with toasts. He must have been drinking a lot after half the time at the banquet. No wonder he had hit his head, and was sitting there motionless. Was he supposed to be dizzy at that point? After getting closer, Anna saw that Matthew¡¯s forehead was red and a little blue. He was closing his eyes and breathing a little heavily. Anna did not wake him, but reached out her hand directly to caress the wound. When her fingers fell gently on the wound, Matthew, who had kept his eyes closed, suddenly opened them, only to find Anna so close. Anna was surprised. She had not controlled her strength well and had pressed down. Before Matteo¡¯s face changed, Anna was so startled that she removed her hand from the skin and nervously exined, ¡°Well¡­ I just wanted to see your wound. You bumped your forehead. If I don¡¯t rub it for you, I might¡­. The more he spoke, the more Anna felt Matthew¡¯s eyes light up, like the light that crosses a thousand mountains and rivers. Anna, panicked by his eyes, moved her hand back silently. -Well, if you don¡¯t want to, then? Ah! Chapter 1125: Why are you so stupid? Before the voice was fully heard, Matthew grabbed her wrist tightly. After that, her whole body fell into his arms uncontrobly with force. The distance, which was not too long, shortened rapidly. Breathing could be heard on both sides, and the breath surrounded itself. Anna stared at Matteo, who was very close. He had a really handsome face, but not shy and arrogant, but deep, determined and introverted. Although his aura seemed heavier than usual at that moment, it was still contained. If it were not for the strong smell of alcohol that apanied him and the brutal blow, Anna could not have concluded that he had drunk too much. Because his eyes were so bright, they frightened her. -What¡­ -Anna asked him weakly, but was soon silenced. As Matthew suddenly approached her within seconds, he blew a hot breath on Anna¡¯s face. The two stood face to face and nose to nose. The exclusive, masculine aura surrounded her. Anna froze in ce with her eyes so tense and wide open that she did not even dare to blink, and her breathing also stopped slowly. Matteo was very close to her at that moment, so close that if she had leaned forward, she could have kissed him. But Matteo was gradually moving forward. His breathing was getting closer and closer. Anna was so nervous that she dared not move. Her eyshes flickered slightly. Her hand unconsciously squeezed his palm. It was the first time¡­ It was the first time Matthew proactively approached her. Her beautiful face grewrger andrger before his eyes, so close that he could not see it clearly even with the focus of his eyes. At the banquet, she had drunk the alcohol herself. She should have remembered it at that moment. ¡°Did you know it was an indirect kiss?¡± she thought. But after another thought, how could Matthew not understand? After all, she had drunk it. If she didn¡¯t like it, she would never drink it again. She could have poured herself another ss. Seeing that his thin lips were about to touch hers, Anna slowly closed her eyes and unconsciously grabbed his neck. Maybe-he had feelings for her, too. Only he had held back too much before and no one had noticed. So¡­ he was going to try. Anna felt the sweetness in her heart, which was beating fiercely. However, after waiting a long time, the kiss she had imagined did not touch her. Anna¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, wondering if she should open her eyes at that moment. Perhaps he was getting ready, or perhaps he was not ready yet? ¡°I¡¯ll wait a little longer,¡± she thought. Anna continued to wait for a while, but did not get what she wanted. Suspicious in her heart, she slowly opened her eyes. Little did she know that as soon as she opened them, she would see a pair of cold eyes and Anna would be pushed away before she could react! At first she fell into Matteo¡¯s arms. After being pushed, her back touched the back of the chair again. She was so confused that she did not react. She sat in silence for a while before remembering what had just happened. When Matthew had pushed her away, her face was full of angry color and she looked very annoyed and impatient. It was the first time Anna had seen such an expression. So why did he have that expression? It was he who had suddenly thrown her into his arms, wasn¡¯t it? It was he who had suddenly leaned out, hadn¡¯t he? Then why ¡­ had he suddenly shown that expression? Was it because ¡­ he could not agree to kiss her? Or was it because he felt nauseous when he wanted to get close to her, that¡¯s why that kind of irritability arose? The more she thought about it, the more Anna¡¯s heart sank. Sitting on the seat, she felt like she was falling into an ice cave. After pushing her away, Matthew gathered his thoughts for a while before speaking softly. -I¡¯m sorry. I drank too much today. So he had done it impulsively, unable to control himself. He had pulled the girl into his arms and then pulled her closer and closer. Onlyter did Matthew see her trembling eyshes. She came back to herself and then he took great effort to push her away. Fortunately, his willpower was strong enough. Otherwise, the girl¡¯s faint scent might have driven him mad, not to mention the look of her red lips moving, taking the initiative to close her eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His apologetic voice could be hearding from the side, but Anna smiled bitterly after hearing it. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath without answering him. She looked at the colored neon lights retreating outside the window. They shone like stars, illuminating the still dark night, but they could not bring rity to Matthew¡¯s heart. He thought he might have some affection for her, so he had rushed to the police station, taken her to the hospital, allowed her to go to thepany to deliver food to him and back to his office. Finally, he had also taken her to the banquet ¡­. All this had given Anna an illusion. No, not only she, but also the people around her had deluded themselves in this way. Everyone thought that Matthew was doing something special for her, so they had convinced her. Anna had also been deceived by this illusion, thinking that she was actually special to Matthew. It was only at that moment, when he pushed her away with an annoyed look, that Anna suddenly reacted. It was all a dream. The times he had rejected her were enough to wake her up. Only she, the fool, would run to him when he beckoned. Anna leaned back slowly, closing her eyes. Ridiculous. Anna Galli. ¡°No one would be more ridiculous than you, how can you ¡­ be so stupid?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand other people¡¯s rejections. When they give you a finger, you go ahead and try to take their hand,¡± she thought. They had dropped to the freezing point in an instant-the atmosphere and the temperature in the car. The two did not speak again. Matthew was upset at that moment. He did not know whether his actions had frightened her or what she was thinking. However, he had really drunk too much, so he should not talk about it at the moment. Tomorrow¡­ After she arrived at thepany, they would talk again. Thinking in this way, Matteo decided in his heart. Mario drove to the ground floor of Anna¡¯s house. When he got out, Anna opened the door herself, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m going now. Then she left barefoot, without looking back. Matthew vaguely sensed that something was wrong, but he thought only that she had gotten scared, or was getting nervous again. He did not think about other aspects. Mario sensed that Anna¡¯s face was wrong. He knew what had happened in the car a moment ago. Mario had known Matteo for so long that he clearly knew that those actions were not frivolous at all. But Matteo, he felt, was like that, which is why he had suddenly pushed Anna away. There was no telling what Miss Anna was thinking. Later, Mario recalled in a low voice. -Sir, Miss Anna¡­ -I know what you mean. I will exin it to you tomorrow. Let¡¯s go back now. Chapter 1126: Don’t ask questions. When he got to the point, Mario felt that he would no longer need to talk. He was too old to talk about things between men and women anyway. The gentleman would have to deal with it himself. After confirming that Anna had gone upstairs, Matthew asked Mario to drive. Anna drove home barefoot and desperate. When she had gotten into the car, she had taken off her shoes, so she had not even brought them with her when she was, walking barefoot to the door. She checked her fingerprints. She entered the house. She had just entered the house. As she closed the door, she turned and saw Amelia standing not far from her. He wrapped his hands in front of her, looking at her with a sinister smile. -And are you finally willing toe back in? And are you wearing such a beautiful dress? The one he brought you is¡­? -Don¡¯t ask anything! Don¡¯t say anything! Nothing has happened! At the mention of this, Anna enthusiastically blocked Amelia¡¯s words. The mother finally noticed that her daughter¡¯s face was a little pale and her eyes were red as she spoke. She was stunned and stepped forward quickly. -What happened to you? When I ¡®saw her go out in the afternoon, she was obviously happy. Why was she like that when she came back? Amelia was not sure what had happened to her, but she saw that her daughter¡¯s eyes were red. As a mother, she worried too much and could only keep asking, ¡°Did something happen? Who did you go out with? Did the boy who brought you home mistreat you? It would have been better if Amelia had not asked. Anna had managed to hold her emotions the whole time and had even returned to her room without expression. She wanted to take a shower and go to bed mechanically. Little did she know that as soon as her loved ones became worried, the thread of her heart could not be keptpletely. She opened her lips slightly and wanted to say something to her mother, but the tears had fallen before the words coulde out. Then they hit the floor like beans without stopping. Amelia hurried to wipe them away for her. -Don¡¯t cry. Tell me, what happened to you? -¡­ -Anna was about to speak, but could not get a word out. She leaned her body forward in Amelia¡¯s arms. Her mother opened her arms to take her in, and her shoulders quickly became wet. She would have liked to ask for more, but when she looked at her daughter, who could not have continued even if she had wanted to, she patted her back gently and hopelessly. -Anna, honey. Let¡¯s stop talking. Don¡¯t cry. Darling. Her father, Giancarlo, was asleep in the room. When he heard movement outside, he pushed open the door to take a look. Seeing his daughter crying so loudly, he wanted to go inside. Consequently, Amelia signaled for him to stay where he was. Later, she ordered him to return to the room, not to leave without permission. Giancarlo had no other choice and returned. Anna did not know how long she had been crying. In any case, her mother took her back to the room. Then she no longer had the strength to take a shower, so shey down on the bed in that little white dress. -Tired? How about going to bed first and taking a bath when you wake up? Anna nodded her head, her eyes a little swollen from crying, and looked pitiful lying there. Amelia felt inexplicably sad. She took a damp towel to wipe her face. Then she touched his forehead and said softly, ¡°Sleep well. Mother is here to protect you. Anna closed her eyes, but continued to hold Amelia¡¯s hand. Perhaps she was tired from crying. Soon she fell asleep. When Giancarlo heard that there was no noise outside, he quietly went outside and then crept into Anna¡¯s room. He tried to peek in. Amelia heard movement from outside, turned her head and looked at her husband. Angrily, she motioned for him to return to the room and go to bed. Little did she know that Giancarlo had taken a step and entered. -What¡¯s wrong with him? -he asked with his mouth without producing a voice. Amelia stared at him angrily and whispered, -What are you doing here? I sent you back to sleep, didn¡¯t I? How insulting! Giancarlo was silent for a second. -What are you saying? Who is offensive? Anna is also my daughter, can¡¯t I worry? Amelia, -It¡¯s alreadyte. Didn¡¯t you see your daughter go to sleep, what are you worried about? Giancarlo was stunned and decided not to continue with his wife. He looked at Anna. Amelia had already covered her with a quilt. She was showing a small face on the outside. Her father clearly noticed that his daughter¡¯s eyes were red, -What had happened, why had she cried, who had mistreated her? After thinking for a while, Amelia was sure that Anna had fallen asleep, so she slowly removed her hand and motioned Giancarlo toe out with her. The two withdrew gently, closed the door and sat down in the living room. -What really happened? Do you want to keep making me anxious? My daughter cried like this. As a father, don¡¯t I have the right to know? Hearing this, Amelia raised her head and glowered at him, -What good is your anxiety? If I knew, wouldn¡¯t I tell you? She didn¡¯t feel well when Anna came back. She also started crying as soon as I asked her some questions. Do you want me to keep asking my daughter when she cries, tell me? Giancarlo replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say that. I thought you knew that, didn¡¯t you? So I was asking you more. -I have no idea. Anyway, it¡¯s very strong emotions. It should be a love story. Hearing him talk about the love story, the father immediately convinced him: -Good. A grown-up girl cannot stay at home. Amelia replied: -Let her sleep well at night. She is tired of crying. I will talk to her tomorrow. -Okay. Let¡¯s wait until she wakes up tomorrow to ask her. -We agreed before that if she doesn¡¯t want to tell us, you can¡¯t force her. Giancarlo said, -What do you take me for? Am I that kind of person? God! He was so angry that he nodded to go back into the room, but Amelia sat in the room, sighing. She had not told her father that she had seen the car downstairs just now. Although he didn¡¯t know much about cars, Giancarlo liked them very much and often gave Amelia a bit of popr science. So when he had seen it, he had realized that it was very expensive. Her family was ordinary. Any entanglement with someone like that would be more than Anna and the other side, but her daughter was very sad.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It did not seem to be good¡­ -Who allows you to be by my side? Have I rejected you so many times and can¡¯t understand human words? Or is your brain so stupid that you can¡¯t understand them? -Look at that woman, so ridiculous. She¡¯s still chasing after being rejected so many times, doesn¡¯t she know what etiquette and shame means? -I think she is purely shameless. He has made it clear that he won¡¯t like her anymore, and she has stubbornly clung to him. Followers are not as disgusting as she is. -He is vile! She is so vile! If I were her, I would die! Anna opened her eyes and woke up from the nightmare. Chapter 1127: Are you late? The sky was already bright. Sunlight wasing straight through the window, so bright that she could barely open her eyes. But Anna did not dare to close her eyes again. She was frightened. She was afraid to see the scenes of her previous dreams and to hear in her ears, as she closed them, those who taunted her repeatedly. She had slept through the night, but what had happenedst night still worried her. The sadness had not improved. Her heart had be more and more depressed. Annay there in silence for a while. Then she pulled back the quilt and stood up. She headed for the bathroom. When she passed the mirror, she saw that she was dressed in the little white dress Matteo had given her. She froze in ce and looked at herself in the mirror for a long time. After a while she took it off. She had felt beautiful before when she had received it, but she found herself ridiculous now that she saw herself again. Anna took a quiet bath, changed her clothes, and then checked her bnce. Since she had used up much of her savings to open the store, she only had a few tens of thousands of dors left. Although it was not arge sum, to Anna it did not seem small, but to Matthew it might have been a drop in the bucket. It would have been fine if she had paid it back little by little. She would work hard to pay him back during the rest of the time. After washing herself, Anna left the room. -Are you up? -Anna, are you awake? Come and have breakfast. As soon as she left the room, Anna¡¯s parents greeted her for breakfast. Anna was in a bad mood, had no appetite and did not want to eat too much. However, she did not want them to worry, so she walked over to them and sat down. -Good morning, dad, mom. -Good morning, Anna. I bought you those sesame sweets you like so much. Have some. -Yes, yes, and soy milk. Giancarlo and Amelia were extremely considerate of Anna, who both had a smile on their faces without anyone mentioning what happenedst night. Anna had a memory. Of course she remembered that she had cried in Amelia¡¯s armsst night When she thought about it, she felt that she had been too impulsive at that moment. How could she have done such a thing? She had made Amelia worry about her in vain, hadn¡¯t she? But at that moment, emotions could not be controlled. She hadpletely copsed. -Anna, why are you spellbound? Hurry up and eat. -Okay. Anna recovered and then took a bite of the sesame cake. The one that was particrly crisp in daily life had no scent at all, as if she were chewing wax. She put it down after taking a bite. Then he took another sip of soy milk. As soon as she drank it, her stomach began to turn again. Anna abandoned the cup and ran to the bathroom, vomiting into the sink. -Anna! -Anna! Seeing this, Giancarlo and Amelia put down their chopsticks and rushed into the bathroom. -Emm¡­ Anna vomited bending over and Amelia could only take a hopeless step forward and pat her back, -What¡¯s the matter? Are you not very hungry? -I¡¯m fine¡­ -After Anna vomited the sour water, her face turned pale and she looked very weak with a cold sweat on her forehead because of her difort. -You still say you are fine? Make yourself some rice soup, okay? Drink some and go to the hospital to the doctor, okay? Anna only felt that her stomach was very empty, because she had not eaten anything yesterday. Then she had eaten some cakes, which were all greasy. After going to bed another night, she had woken up eating those things again. As a result, her stomach could no longer bear so much that she rolled over. -Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just too hungry. I¡¯ll treat myself with something to eat. Amelia helped her out of the bathroom. Giancarlo looked angry and distressed. He knew the adult girl would not stay, but he really had nothing to say when he saw his daughter turn like this for emotional reasons.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. -Take a break. She will cook you rice soup. Better not go to the store today. Anna would have agreed. Remembering that she owed arge sum of money, she thought that she needed to earn money every day-how could she not open it? Thinking about it, she immediately shook her head and rejected Amelia¡¯s proposal. -There is no need. The store will be open as usual, but today it will be fine to open a littleter. There¡¯s usually no business in the morning anyway. -Headstrong girl, why don¡¯t you listen to what I told you? It¡¯s all right. You can rest at home in the morning and let your father take you to the hospitalter. I will open it for you. -You don¡¯t need to. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just hungry¡­ I¡­ Having said that, Anna felt her stomach turn again and ran back to the bathroom. The parents looked at each other when they saw this scene. -You¡¯d better take our daughter to the hospital. -She¡¯s not willing, is she? Instead of urging her to go to the hospital, it is better to cook something for her as soon as possible. Look at her vomit-there is nothing in her stomach. The sentence woke Amelia up. And she immediately nodded her head, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll make rice soup. After spending the morning tossing and turning, Anna finally drank a bowl of rice soup. Finally, she felt her stomach be warm. Shey down and touched her stomach, still looking a little sick. -Your mother went to the store. When she left, she told me to take you to the hospital if you were still not well. Anna, how are you feeling now? If you don¡¯t get better, remember to tell me. Hearing this, Anna threw Giancarlo a smile that was uglier than crying. -Dad, I¡¯m fine. Maybe it was yesterday that I ate something bad, so today I felt dibobted. I ate the rice soup. I¡¯ll be fine after lying down for a while. -Anna,¡± Giancarlo did not leave, but sat down next to her. If you feel any difort, you should say so. It¡¯s not a good solution to keep it all inside. Her father was worried about her because of what she had interpretedst night. Remembering this, Anna continued to smile reluctantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. Even if something happened to me, nothing will happen in the future. There was a hint of determination on her face when she said this. Seeing her, Giancarlo knew that his daughter was hurt by love. As a father, he could not give her the same help as a mother, so he could only reach out and rub his daughter¡¯s head, whispering softly. -Well. Get some sleep. If you feel ufortable, tell me. Remember that no matter what happens, Mom and Dad are always there for you. Anna closed her eyes, feeling them wet again. Soon Giancarlo came out and Anna opened her eyes again when she heard the door close. Giordano Group. Office. After Matteo finished the morning¡¯s work, he still had a meeting, but because of what had happenedst night, he had asked Chiara to postpone the video meeting until the next day. Then he waited carefully for the girl to arrive. But at the usual time, there was no shadow of her in thepany. Matteo frowned and nced from time to time at the office door. Was shete or something else? Chapter 1128 :Do you need to make a phone call to ask her? Matthew looked puzzled. Until an hourter, the one who was supposed to be in the office was still nowhere to be seen. She frowned slightly. It seemed that she had been really frightened by his behaviorst night. Everything had been fine before. Suddenly she didn¡¯t show up. Did she really mean it, that she would have nothing more to do with him? Under his eyes, it was hard to see what her real emotions were. After a long time, he called re and asked her to reconvene the meeting. The meeting originally scheduled for today had been postponed until the next day. Then it had been reconvened. Chiara felt tired, but being a secretary with perfect skill and efficiency, she dared not say no or makeints. She nodded and would fix it when she knew. Half an hourter, the meeting began. Before entering the room, Matthew looked at re. -Have you received any news today? That sudden question surprised Chiara. She reacted quickly. Anna, who was supposed to report to the office, had note. -No. She thought quickly as she shook her head. During this period, Anna came every day at a fixed time. Not to mention Matteo, Chiara, the secretary, was used to it. So when Matteo had told her to refuse the meeting, Chiara had thought he had done it for the girl in particr. She had not imagined that she would not even see his shadow. And Matteo was waiting for her alone in the office. Moreover, he had reconvened the meeting. At that point, he kept asking her if she had any news. He was obviously asking her about Anna, wasn¡¯t he? -Mr. Matteo, do you need me to call her to ask? -No need.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Matteo coldly rejected re¡¯s proposal and casually walked into the meeting room. re suddenly did not know what to make of the incident and bowed her head. Later in the meeting, everyone could clearly feel the low pressure in Matthew¡¯s body. Inmunicating with him, they were worried that it might suddenly cause problems. Therefore, they were cautious in speaking, for fear of making a mistake. re, at his side, had a panoramic view of everything that had happened. She found that although the aura around Matthew was very low, he contained his emotions and temperament very well from beginning to end. He also listened seriously to the speech of others, making suggestions from time to time. re sighed in her heart that he was too capable of hiding his thoughts and controlling himself. There was no telling when he would explode, right? When the meeting was over, Matteo went straight back to the office. Chiara thought over and over again. Finally, he decided to go downstairs to ask the receptionist. When the receptionist was asked this question, she avoided eye contact. Perhaps it was because she had a guilty conscience. Since the incident the day before yesterday, she had always been very worried, afraid of getting into trouble for her. So when that group of people had said that they would find a time to go to the store to bother her during the vacation week, she had convinced them not to. They had not listened to her, but despised her for being a wimp. The receptionist had made it clear that she would not go, even if they insisted on going. Chiara suddenly came and asked, but Anna had note. The girl had a terrible suspicion. She simply had note for a day, and the secretary hade to ask her in person. One could see how noble the woman¡¯s identity and status were. If she was just a take-out delivery girl, how could the secretary re personally ask? -I, I don¡¯t even know? She usuallyes here, why not today? Chiara was very shrewd. He had hesitated with a furtive nce when he heard her speak . Chiara immediately knew something was wrong and stared at her with her eyes. -What is wrong with you? At Chiara¡¯s question, the receptionist¡¯splexion changed. -No. -No? Then why are you so nervous? She bit her lower lip in fear, -I, I¨CI see hering here often, but she didn¡¯te today, so I¡¯m a little worried. -No way,¡± re vetoed her statement on the spot. If you were just worried, you wouldn¡¯t be so evasive in looking at me, you wouldn¡¯t even look at me. Do you know what¡¯s written on your face now? Unconsciously, the girl reached out her hand and touched her face, not understanding, ¡°What does it say? Where were the words on your face? How was it possible? -Dirty consciousness,¡± smiled re. -No way,¡± she shook her head. How can you write words on my face? Chiara was surprised. Was she stupid, did she really feel like there were characters written on her face? Chiara coughed slightly, ¡°I think I have to exin it to you. The guilty conscience I told you refers to your expression. Also, what you said is very vague. You hid some things at first sight. Tell me, what happened, do you know anything? The girl kept shaking her head and firmly told him no. -All right. No need to say it now, but you, wait for me to investigate¡­.. She immediately replied, -It has nothing to do with me. They said they wanted toe and see what the girl who delivers food to Mr. Matteo every day was like. They insisted oning, and I couldn¡¯t stop them, so¡­. I didn¡¯t expect her to confess so quickly. Chiara couldn¡¯t help but arch her eyebrows. -So they mistreated her? Did she get so scared that she didn¡¯te today? -No, no, no, no!¡± she immediately denied, exining herself. That was two days ago. Anna was still here afterwards. I don¡¯t know why she didn¡¯te today. I really don¡¯t know¡­ Did it happen two days ago? Chiara thought for a moment. If it happened two days ago, then there would be nothing important. Anna had not said anything when she had met her, it seemed that there should be nothing serious. But¡­ Chiara narrowed her eyes again and looked dangerously at the receptionist. -Even though nothing happened, you mistreated her together, is that true? She bit her lower lip, looking pained, -I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t say anything that day. They were the ones who argued with her. Secretary Chiara, in general everyone loves Mr. Matteo, but now suddenly we see that a take-out delivery girl can freely go in and out of his office. So, we feel a little angry. Don¡¯t be angry with us, okay? We just talked to her and didn¡¯t mistreat her. He was sincere in what he said, and Chiara felt it made sense. In recent times, Anna was always showing up at thepany, and indeed, there were many people who were jealous. -She onlyes here to deliver takeaways. If no one makes a fuss, there won¡¯t be as many people who know. You are here for work, not for gossip. It is useless to pretend to be innocent when it happens. Saying this, re¡¯s eyes became sharper and her tone even colder. -What the Giordano Group wants is a capable employee. If this happens again next time, then¨Cgo to the personnel office for resignation. Chapter 1129: You are not welcome in our restaurant. First day. Anna did not go to the Jordan group. The next day. Anna ordered all her money and then transferred it to Manuel and asked him to transfer it to her uncle. Manuel immediately asked her with a puzzled expression on his face. -Anna, do you owe my uncle money? -Yes, I owe him a lot. This is my savings. I¡¯ll pay him back first and then round up a whole number so you can pay him back for me, okay? Manuel blinked and looked at the huge sum he gave him, although he could not think it was worth mentioning to his uncle. However, when he sometimes came to the storetely to help her, he knew that it was not easy for Anna to earn money. It was possible that the money was actually all her savings. So he did not ept and said directly. -Anna, how much do you owe my uncle? How about if I give it back to him? -What? -Anna was stunned, will you give it back to him? Manuel nodded seriously. In the next second, Anna couldn¡¯t help butugh. She put her arm around Manuel¡¯s shoulder. Soon, she reached out to stroke the back of his head and pinched his cheek. -You silly boy, how are you going to pay since you are a boy? -I have money! -If you have it, but you can¡¯t spend it like that on a whim. It¡¯s just that I owe your uncle. It has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to take on that responsibility. And you can¡¯t even talk about it without thinking twice, you know?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Anna seriously convinced Manuel: -I know you are very kind and thoughtful, but you can¡¯t just talk about it with others. What do you do if you meet someone who wants to lie to you? -I don¡¯t want to be cheated for money! Hearing this, Anna was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s true. Manuel was so smart, how could he be cheated for money? He opened his mouth because he considers me a very important person,¡± she thought. She was a little moved, but Anna had not yet epted his proposal. -In short, this matter has nothing to do with you. I didn¡¯t want to involve you from the beginning, but -I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with your uncle. So please return the amount transferred from me to your uncle, okay? Manuel noticed that Anna seemed to have pain in her eyes when she spoke. He could only tten his lips, -Anna, has something happened recently? What¡¯s between you and my uncle? -Like a child, why does he ask adults so many things? He wouldn¡¯t understand if I told him. Be good and obedient. Manuel felt sorrow in his heart. He wanted to ask his uncle onest time, but he had not dared to do so. After all, in his opinion, Anna was much more important than his uncle. He would rather dislike his uncle than Anna! Later, Manuel transferred six thousand euros to Matteo¡¯s Facebook ount. And his uncle, who received the money, sent him a question mark. Seeing him indifferent, Manuel huffed angrily. Then he logged off and ignored him. Matteo waited a long time, but received no response. He looked at the six thousand euros without understanding why Manuel had suddenly transferred so much money to him. He would have asked his sister Serena. But she was on her due date and would soon give birth. It was not convenient to disturb her. He could only call Manuel. Little did he know that when she made the call, Manuel would simply hang up. Once, twice-all the money had been rejected by him. Matteo¡¯s fingers lightly rubbed the screen with his thin, closed lips. Maybe he should have known where the money came from? *** Business at the restaurant was going very well. Anna, busy, finally had free time to sit down and have a cup of tea. When the waitress employed in the store sat down across from her, she could not help but ask. -Ma¡¯am, I see that a handsome and charming man came in, who had been watching her since she was working a moment ago. Hearing this, Anna was surprised for a moment, -What? She thought he was a customer, so she looked out without thinking. -Very handsome, isn¡¯t he? Madam, is he your boyfriend? With one look, Anna was stunned and quickly denied after hearing the clerk¡¯s words. -No, he is not my boyfriend. How could he be her boyfriend? She, Anna, how would she be qualified to be Matteo¡¯s girlfriend? It would have been impossible in that life. When Annaughed at herself, Matteo simply looked up to look at her. Their eyes met in the air. Anna looked away, then got up and went. -I¡¯m going to work. If hees in, tell him to go back. He is not wee in the store. Then Anna hurried in, leaving behind the stunned employee who did not know what had happened. When Matthew arrived, he saw that there were many people in the store. The girl had not even seen him because she was too busy going in and out, so she had continued to wait in the background. When he noticed that the four eyes met, he did not expect her to look away in a second. Not only had she not looked at him, she had run away. Matthew frowned slightly with his thin lips pressed together. He could wait no longer and headed for the tent on his long legs. Although the maid thought the man in front of her was handsome, after all she was paid by Anna, so she did not forget what her boss had told her. After Matthew entered, she stepped forward to stop him and spoke to him very persistently. -Sir, I¡¯m sorry. Our boss sends you away, you are not wee in our restaurant. Matthew remained silent. Watching him approach, the employee realized that the man was much better looking than she thought. Why would the boss not wee such a handsome man back? When she spoke, he became angry. Were they a couple? Before Matthew arrived, he thought Anna might be a little emotional, but he did not expect it to be that bad. Even the eyebrows that had failed to rx had furrowed at that moment. He closed his thin lips and spoke slowly. -Then please tell her it¡¯s okay to greet me. I¡¯ll wait for her at the door. He nodded dumbly, -Okay. I will tell her. Then he walked in and told Anna. After listening to her, Anna frowned: -What did he say? Is he waiting for me at the door? Isn¡¯t he leaving? -He seems to be. Anna did not know what to say. Why had she never had the idea that Matthew would be like this? Why was he waiting for her? Obviously, he had already pushed her away with an impatient expression appearing on his face. Why had hee looking for her? -Anna, who is he? -Amelia asked out of curiosity. -Mom, there is no one there. An insignificant person. Don¡¯t worry about him. Let him wait as he wants. ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything!¡± she thought. Although she thought so in her heart, knowing that Matthew was waiting at the door, Anna felt extremely ufortable when she workedter. She kept getting the feeling that she was being followed by a line of sight. Chapter 1130: And don’t come looking for me anymore. The look made her back heat up. Eventually, Anna couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she could only hide in the kitchen to work in the kitchen. Seeing that she was really strange, Amelia found an excuse to go out and serve food. Little did she know that Anna would stop her. -Mom, don¡¯t go out. Stay here with me. -What are you talking about? I¡¯m going to serve the food. Go away. -That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m not. It¡¯s an excuse to deliver food. You want to go out to see. Anna knew her mother very well, but she had decided not to have a rtionship with him anymore, so she was not supposed to let Amelia know or have her meet him. It was so that it would not be even more awkward. -Who told you? Who should I look for? Haven¡¯t you seen how busy they are? I¡¯m just going to help. Anna said with a grimace, -They are also busy in the kitchen. It¡¯s the same for you to offer help here. However, no matter what Amelia said, Anna simply did not want her to go out. Until dusk, Anna remained in her seat. -Did she leave? She called the maid and asked her carefully. She shook her head. -You¡¯re still there, ma¡¯am, aren¡¯t you going to take a look? I see he¡¯s been there all day and hasn¡¯t eaten anything. Yes¡­ -That¡¯s not possible! -Anna immediately interrupted her. I know what you¡¯re thinking, but you can¡¯t! Do you understand? You only endured hunger for one day, didn¡¯t you? Before going to the banquet with him that day, she had been hungry and hadn¡¯t eaten the whole day. What had she achieved in the end? She did not want to be so stupid. He was willing to wait and not want to eat, she would leave him as she wished. Anna knew that he must havee for the six thousand euros. Anna could not stay in the kitchen until nine o¡¯clock at night. Shey there without opening her eyes. -Hasn¡¯t he gone yet? -No, ma¡¯am. She was surprised. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he leave?¡± she thought. Anna didn¡¯t understand: was it just for the money? It¡¯s not necessary, is it? -Anna, what happened? He¡¯s waiting outside. I think you should go out and talk to him clearly? -Although Amelia remained curious, she loved her daughter even more. She had seen her crying like that that night, how could a mother not feel ufortable? So she avoided seeing the man. Perhaps she was crying for him. -There is something to be solved, isn¡¯t there? It is useless to keep running away. -Mother, I have never run away¡­. This did not mean that she wanted to run away, but that she would no longer despise herself. -If not, go out and tell her clearly. He has been waiting for you for a day. He will be a thoughtful boy. Persuaded by Amelia, Anna gradually exhausted her defense. She nodded helplessly. -I see, mother. I will tell him clearly. -Tell him everything. Don¡¯t hold back,¡± Amelia said to Anna, tugging at her sleeves, do you hear me? It will be a constion for all of us to be clear. -I know. Matthew hade alone, but he didn¡¯t n to wait here for a whole day. The girl was still unwilling to go out to see him. She was also a person with very good emotional self-control, so she had waited there without producing bad emotions. When Anna came out of the kitchen, she was thinking about something. ¡°I will have to take the initiative beforehand and rify what I wanted to say so as not to despise myself even more!¡± ¡°I will finish talking quickly and then let Matteo go so that he will note back for her in the future!¡± she kept thinking. When she approached him, Matteo was answering a call, -Well, almost,ter¡­. When he saw Anna¡¯s figure appear before him, he quickly turned off his cell phone. -Are you here? When the girl arrived, Matteo casually asked her. Anna was a little surprised. She thought he would be in a bad mood after waiting for a day, but she did not expect his tone to still be so cold. Did he have no heart? But what did she care? -You¡¯re after me for the money, aren¡¯t you? -Anna asked, cutting to the chase. Matthew was slightly stunned and pursed his thin lips. He had guessed that it was Anna who had transferred the six thousand euros to him, but that was not why he hade. -I heard that you left a business to go to the police station and lost a lot of money. That day you bought me the dress and skirt. I know I owe you a lot of money, but -I saved to pay you back. Pay back the money? Matteo frowned when he heard that sentence. -Marcello told you? Anna did not want to betray Marcello, so she denied it very quickly. -No. She had denied it, and Matteo seemed to have no intention of asking any more questions. He narrowed his eyes and said quietly, -This has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to admit responsibility. It has nothing to do with you? Anna twisted the corners of her mouth mockingly. -It¡¯s okay,¡± she said. You already said that, so it has nothing to do with me. ¨C But I want to pay you back, and that has nothing to do with you either,¡± she thought. Looking at her, Matthew was not quite sure, narrowed his eyes slightly and asked her about the business of the past two days. -Have you been busy these past two days? -What, do you have something to tell me? -Anna still looked at him lightly. Matthew¡¯s eyes were dark and a hint of sharpness was hidden in the front of his eyebrows. -You didn¡¯te to thepany. Listening to him, Anna¡¯s face suddenly brightened: -It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t deliver the food to you. You¡¯re right. I have been very busy these two days and it was not convenient for me toe. You saw it just now. The store is too busy, I can¡¯te. After talking about it, there was a moment of silence between the two. -Will youe tomorrow?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After a few seconds, Matteo asked her calmly. Anna did not know how to answer him. She blinked and looked at the man, who was very handsome. Half of his face was hidden in the night and did not look real. -No,¡± she said. -Ok,¡± Matthew nodded, indicating that he knew. He asked her again, -How about the day after tomorrow? She was silent. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he understand or is he pretending to be stupid?¡± she thought. Anna bit her lower lip, feeling that Matthew had deliberately teased her, hadn¡¯t he? That was why he had asked her these kinds of questions. Did he think that if he hooked his finger, she would return to his side? No way! Thinking about it, Anna bit down hard on his back mr, -No. -Then when? Hearing this, Anna finally understood. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand, but that she was actually pretending to be stupid. She could not help but curl her lips and smiled teasingly at Matthew. -I won¡¯t evene in the future. The sentence was spoken firmly. The eyes full of vigor and a smile on ordinary days took on a wave of firmness at that moment. -I will note looking for you in the future in yourpany. And don¡¯te looking for me. Matthew, who had always been indifferent, finally frowned at that moment. Chapter 1131: I have nothing to talk to you about. The night wind was blowing. It blew the broken hair in front of Anna¡¯s forehead. The eyes underneath were still fixed, there was no superfluous expression on the small white face. -I finished what I had to say. If President Matteo has nothing else, please leave. The tall figure remained in ce, with no reaction, just a pair of dark eyes staring at her. He had no intention of leaving. Anna waited a moment, but still she would not leave. She simply turned and walked back toward the kitchen without looking at him. As she entered, Amelia watched them not far away, watching with satisfaction as her daughter spoke to the young man standing in the doorway. Although the distance was not very close, Amelia clearly saw the man¡¯s appearance. He was like a merman of the little fish, standing out in the crowd. He had been in a calm mood from the beginning until that moment. He was not excited. No wonder he had let his daughter grieve for him. Seeing the girl return, Amelia tried to stop her, but could not, so she had to follow Anna into the kitchen. -How did the talk go? Did you rify as I told you? -Yes. Anna replied grimly. At first she was full of enthusiasm, but after seeing Matthew, her whole body was like a puppet that had lost the thread, lying there weak, very pessimistic. -If you did it, what is the result, why do you look so weak, is it because you two did note to an agreement? -Mom, don¡¯tugh at me,¡¬ Anna turned her head andy down on the table. Amelia immediately turned away. -I care about my daughter¡¯s emotional life, how can Iugh at you? I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s things. I watched him from a distance and I think he is a talented man. He waited a whole day for you. You didn¡¯t worry about his bad mood. -I didn¡¯t. He only waited for me for other things. I have already made it clear to him that we will have no more contact in the future. As for thest sentence, Anna seemed to have lost all her strength and hid her face in the palm of her hand. Amelia was silent. Her daughter had responded like this. She did not know what to say. In this way, until the restaurant closed for the night, there was still that figure in front of the door. Several employees had finished their work, leaving one after another. As they were leaving, they had gathered and had a discussion under their breath. -Look, he is so handsome. He looks more handsome than the man who came for the bossst time. Has he been waiting for her all day? Why does she ignore him? -I don¡¯t know. Maybe our boss doesn¡¯t like him? Is that why she doesn¡¯t listen to him? -She has good taste in men. She still doesn¡¯t like him , this is excellent. -Our boss is a capable woman, but invisible. She has amia restaurant, and is even wanted by the man who drives a luxury car. Does she have another hand in flirting with men? -Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Thedy¡¯s mother told us about Mr. Farinast time, that they rented the restaurant to our boss. Besides, he has a wife and loves her very much. -Wow. Men don¡¯t fall in love much. They only talk with their mouths, who knows if they will be a couple in the future? -There has never been a rush to speak ill of the dead, so don¡¯t talk nonsense and let¡¯s go quickly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. They got together and left. When Amelia packed her bags and was about to leave, she did not expect Matthew to still be there, so she could not help but walk up to him and say something. -Sir, just leave, okay? He waited a day and didn¡¯t eat anything. Seeing his age, Matteo¡¯s eyes crinkled, -Ma¡¯am. It¡¯s a pleasure. -It¡¯s a pleasure. I¡¯m Anna¡¯s mother,¡± Amelia introduced herself and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t wait any longer. Go home soon. Don¡¯t upset your stomach. The corners of Matthew¡¯s lips crinkled, revealing a shallow smile. -Thank you for your concern. I will wait a little longer. Amelia felt she could not convince him, and the other side was very polite, maintaining a sense of distance. What surprised her was that he did not beg her, Anna¡¯s mother, to speak for him. This made Amelia admire him even more. Then Amelia returned to the kitchen and pulled Anna¡¯s cor. -When you freeze, are you going home or not? Anna was relieved from there with a slightly resentful expression. -I¡¯ve been busy for two days, can¡¯t I rest a little longer? -Even if you want to rest, you shouldn¡¯t rest here. Go back and take a shower. Eat something and sleep in your big bed. Anna was speechless. Hopeless, she had to get up and began to tidy up. Eventually she went out with Amelia. Then, as she headed for the door, Anna¡¯s footsteps stopped for a moment. There was a discreet expression on her face. Isn¡¯t he really ¡­ gone? I would have thought that, ording to Matthew¡¯s temperament, he would surely have left after telling her. Unexpectedly, he was still there. Amelia winked at her. -Do you want to talk to him? Anna frowned and said, -Mom, did you do that on purpose? Didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? -If I had told you, you wouldn¡¯t havee home tonight, would you? Her daughter kept silent. This reason was so powerful that it could not be refuted. Anna approached him with a dumbfounded expression, as if she had not seen Matthew so much on his feet. She had already decided that she would stand her ground. If she was relieved to have made him wait all day, what would all the injuries she had suffered earlier count? She did not want to continue to despise herself like this. The door to the restaurant was very wide, but since Anna and the others were going to go through Matthew¡¯s side, she wanted to go out the other side to go around. Amelia stopped her. -You¡¯re not going to talk to him anyway, are you afraid to pass by him? Eventually, Anna was pulled by Amelia and passed by Matteo. Soon, as she passed, Anna heard his cold voice. -I have something to tell you. Did he have something to tell her? And what? Anna gave a sarcastic smile, without answering him. She was also walking fast. Matthew frowned slightly and could not help but step forward to block her way. Then he looked at Amelia apologetically. -I¡¯m very sorry, ma¡¯am, to dy you for a few minutes. Amelia replied, -You solve your own problems, young people. I will wait next door, Anna, speak softly. Anna replied, -Mom¡­. It was already veryte. Many stores on the street had closed. The street lights made the two figures look very long. At the end of the day, Matteo looked a little embarrassed, unrefined as usual. Looking at him like that, Anna felt a hidden joy. ¡°I gave you my usual feeling,¡± she thought. She had not eaten that day. All day long. If she had finally gotten what she wanted, she would have been fine. Unfortunately, no. She had been seriously injured. Thinking about it, Anna said coldly. -Do you have anything to tell me? Unfortunately, I have nothing to talk to you about. Chapter 1132: It did not look like it would end well. Today¡¯s Anna was even more desperate than the one at the party. She was no longer apprehensive, nervous or scared when she confronted him; she even looked at him sarcastically and fearlessly. She liked to be like that. But her words were not what Matthew wanted to hear. He frowned and took a serious step forward, ¡°Let me finish, I have to exin what happened the other night. Anna¡¯s expression changed, immediately remembering how she had foolishly closed her eyes and waited for his kiss. But then she had opened her eyes only to see him pull her away mercilessly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Matthew must have seen her face and thought she was stupid. Anna also felt humiliated. She began to hate herself, and thought that if she continued to insist on her rtionship with Matthew, she would never be happy in her life. Therefore, Anna said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin, I remember exactly what happened. Matteo looked at her calmly. -He was drunk that night, so¡­. -That¡¯s enough! Anna suddenly covered her ears and took a big step back, with vague tears in her big eyes. -I said you don¡¯t have to exin, what more do you want? Matthew looked at Anna, who was almost out of control, and did not know what to do. He had been trying to exin since that night, but she had note, and now he was here and had been waiting for her all day. But he didn¡¯t want an exnation either. Anna said aloud as she covered her ears, ¡°I did a lot of things that made you angry before because of my recklessness, I promise I won¡¯t do it again, if you really think I went too far, please leave me for your sister¡¯s sake! Anna ran away without waiting for Matteo¡¯s response. Because she was so furious, Matteo did not stop her. Amelia was waiting for her. Curious and concerned, she approached both of them to listen to what they were saying, even though she should not have. But as soon as she had gotten a little closer, she was surprised by Anna¡¯s excited scream. The next thing Amelia had seen was her daughter copsing and covering her ears as she screamed at the man, with many onlookers on the side of the road. After that, Anna had run away. Amelia knew that even if one day Matteo changed his mind, Anna would never want to talk to him again. So, without even looking at Matteo, she reached Anna. Anna ran for a long time until she was exhausted and stopped, sitting on the side of the road breathing hard, as if shecked oxygen. Amelia caught up with her, also panting. -I¡¯m exhausted, Anna, are you okay? At the sound of Amelia¡¯s voice, Anna realized how badly she had behaved in front of her mother. She looked at Amelia in a daze. -Don¡¯t be sorry,¡¬ Amelia smiled and helped her up, gently wiping away her tears. It¡¯s a small matter, I don¡¯t me you, it¡¯s often difficult to control one¡¯s emotions. Let¡¯s go home, shall we? Anna felt even more pained after hearing Amelia¡¯s words. She bit her lip and finally burst into tears. -Home, child,¡¬ Amelia took Anna by the shoulders, as if she were her best friend. In the evening, Anna smiled faintly at Amelia, who had been with her, when she finished washing. ¨C Mom, I¡¯m fine, you can go rest. -Really? -I¡¯m not a child anymore, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ste, you need to rest. As hard as it was for her, she did not want to see her mother struggle over something as trivial as her feelings. Otherwise, she would have beenughed at. -Okay, get some rest and let me know if you need anything, okay? -Okay. Amelia finally left, and Annay stunned in her bed staring at the ceiling. It took her a while to turn around and turn off themp on the nightstand. The room was dark, and only her eyes shone in the dim moonlight. The next morning, Anna saw the dancers passing through the square, still very vigorous. Employees hurrying to work headed toward the subway station. The announcement of another star appeared on the building¡¯s big screen. The clouds and the sky had remained the same. Of course, no matter what happens, the earth will never stop turning. As sad as Anna was, she had to face life and try to earn money to pay her debts. On the way to the restaurant, Anna suddenly stopped and thought about the night before. This was where Matteo had been waiting for her all day. To many people, this man might have seemed very attentive. But he hadpletely broken Anna¡¯s heart. She no longer wanted to lose her dignity. Anna took a deep breath and set to work. The Jordan Group Yesterday Mr. Matthew had left all his work and been away all day, Chiara had had to take care of everything and rearrange her schedule. However, early in the morning, Chiara noticed that Matteo was in a bad mood, looking grim and not responding to anyone. Chiara rubbed her nose and took a step back to look at Matteo¡¯s back. Having been Matteo¡¯s secretary for so long, she knew what Matteo had done yesterday. It did not look like it had ended well. Chapter 1133: Wait for me. Chiara sighed. Sure enough, Anna didn¡¯t show up at the office until noon. Chiara thought, ¡°Looks like Matteo didn¡¯t take care of things well yesterday.¡± The receptionist had not lied to Chiara that day and told her everything about Anna¡¯s conversation with Matteo, and Chiara did not think Anna would be so upset that she would note to the office because of a woman¡¯s words. And even if she had been, it would have had nothing to do with Matteo. Chiara and Anna had known each other for so long that she knew Anna never picked on anyone. So it was all about that party. Chiara had left Anna at the party that night, but instead of leaving, she had seen Matteo pick Anna up from a distance, and Matteo seemed jealous at that moment. Chiara thought the two would be together. After all, Matteo had been single for many years. But one nightter, everything had changed. Chiara wondered what had happened that night to bring their rtionship to a standstill. In the afternoon, Chiara went directly to Matteo¡¯s office. -Come in. Matteo¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless. Chiara came in and stood in front of the desk, flipping through papers, and said, -I want to talk to you about this project¡­. -You can decide for yourself,¡¬ Matteo interrupted her, tapping his fingers on the desk. It was the first time Chiara had seen Matteo so impatient that he did not even want to listen to her. Then she closed the folder. -Mr. Matteo, I don¡¯t want to offend you, but your condition is seriously interfering with your work, so I have to ask you what¡¯s going on. Matteo scowled in disgust, but he did not get angry; he just said coldly, -Get out. Chiara smiled and did not move. -Mr. Matteo, I think I know women well enough to help you. Matteo looked at Chiara with some doubt. But. Matteo said, a little bewildered and tired, -Leave me alone. Chiara thought she could convince him, but he refused her offer. -Well, then he can stand there like that, but as his secretary, I am always at your disposal. After leaving the office, re looked up in the direction of the office. And cursed herself, ¡°You deserve to be single.¡± * Luca saw Anna very depressed in the restaurant and asked her what happened to her, but Anna said she was fine and asked him not toe back. Luca remained silent and then asked the others what had happened during his absence.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They did not know much, but they told Luca what had happened recently in the restaurant, and Luca remained silent for a long time after listening. -You oftene to help because you like Anna, right? -said one of the waitresses, taking courage. Luca froze and then nodded without hesitation. -It¡¯s true! But Anna looks like¡­ ¨C He said nothing more so as not to upset Luca. Instead, Luca smiled. -You mean she doesn¡¯t like me? The waitress nodded hesitantly and then added, -No, I¡¯m sure you can have Anna! -Is that so? -said Luca, a little helplessly. I hope so, too. Unfortunately, he had less and less time and did not know what would happen when Serena had the baby. In the afternoon, Luca had to leave again for almost half a month, so he went to say goodbye to Anna. Anna nodded when she heard him, -Good luck on your trip. Luca smiled sadly, Maybe things will be different when I get back, so can I give you a hug? Anna stared at the handsome and kind man who, despite his rejection, had never scolded her. She wanted to say no, but finally nodded. -Thank you. Luca quickly stepped forward and enveloped her in a hug. Anna felt his cheek collide with a hard, warm chest and felt her heart pound. The warmth of his embrace enveloped her. But Anna knew better than to do that and tried to break free. But before she could move, Luca squeezed her waist. -Anna did not know what to say and was a little breathless. Luca suddenly released her, then smiled and touched her head. -I¡¯m sorry, I lost my temper. Anna was speechless. -All right, have a good trip. Luca stammered something without uttering a sound and finally said helplessly, -Good, then I¡¯ll go. Perhaps it was an illusion, but Anna thought she heard the man say -wait for me¡¬. Chapter 1134: I don’t accept scroungers Soon Luke left, and Amelia said to Anna, ¡°I think Luke is a nice, hard-working, capable, kind young man, and he must have a sense of responsibility. Anna looked at Amelia with some impatience, and Amelia quickly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, he¡¯s gone anyway. Anna pretended not to hear Amelia¡¯s words, as elders always do. For a few days Anna was a little down, when Manuel came to the restaurant, Anna could hardly smile, so she talked to him for a while. -Aunt Anna, if you are not busy, can you go out with me? -Manuel took Anna¡¯s hand and cuddled it. Anna paused and looked at Manuel: -Where do you want to go? -To the yground. Manuel never went to the yground; he didn¡¯t like what the other children liked. But Anna would ask Manuel to go with her when she was abroad. She was always so excited about the roller coaster and the pirate ship that Manuel would look down on her and say, ¡°Don¡¯t be so childish, Aunt Anna, you¡¯re an adult, I don¡¯t understand why you like children¡¯s rides. Anna grabbed his aore ear, ¡°What? I came to y to rx¡­. You see, I¡¯m not the only adult here. Manuel gave Anna¡¯s hand a painful p: ¡°But you are here for the children. -And so am I! -But I didn¡¯t want toe. If you grab my ear again, I won¡¯t be with you anymore! Anna released her grip, smiled and blew on Manuel¡¯s ear: -Sorry, honey, does your ear hurt? Will youe with me next time? -Next time! Manuel gave her sleeve a tug and Anna came back to reality. -Aunt Anna, shall we go? -Anna nodded. She knew that Manuel had suggested the yground to make her happy. After saying goodbye to Amelia, she and Manuel went to the nearby yground and stayed there until evening. When they arrived home, Anna fell asleep on the sofa and Manuel went to the bathroom to get some hot water to wash Anna¡¯s face, when Amelia came out and saw Manuel. -Well, let me do it. After Manuel had washed Anna¡¯s face, he went to bed. Anna rolled over and almost fell off the couch. Amelia immediately tried to help her. But Anna rolled again and fell on the cold floor. Then she woke up in pain and sat up, covering her knees, not knowing what had happened. -Go to sleep in your room, you are too big for me to carry you, child. Anna looked at Amelia and blinked, remembering what had happened during the day, then nodded silently and went back to her room, where Amelia became even more worried. Amelia had seen with her own eyes how sad Anna had been that night, buttely she had been very quiet, as if she was holding back all her emotions. This was not going to work. The next day Anna had to work even though she was tired. When she came out of the kitchen, she saw Amelia talking to Cristina. She asked herself, ¡°What is Agnes doing here?¡± Agnes saw her and immediately stepped forward. Amelia did not even stop her, so she had to follow with some annoyance. -You already have your own restaurant at your young age and you are doing well, aren¡¯t you? Agnes said nothing more, so Anna smiled at her. -Thank you, would you like to try the spaghetti? -That would be great, thank you. -Well, you can sit down.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. -Okay. Anna had just entered the kitchen when Amelia followed her. -What are you doing? Do you know why you¡¯re here? -Why? She walks every day because she is bored. Amelia quickly realized that Anna did not know the truth and exined, -I want to introduce you to a man. Anna was surprised. -What? -You think I¡¯m here just for the spaghetti? Is spaghetti that good? -Of course, you know. Amelia was speechless. Anna¡¯s spaghetti was very good, so the restaurant was doing well. -Well, you¡¯re right, what if she came every day? Anna looked at Amelia, -That¡¯s good. -What if she doesn¡¯t pay? -I don¡¯t ept freeloaders, so if he doesn¡¯t pay, no food. With that, Anna left with the noodles. Chapter 1135: Encounter Amelia followed Anna. Anna ced the noodles on the table in front of Christina, who immediately tasted the soup. -Very well, Anna not only knows how to make money but also how to cook. The man who marries her must be very lucky. Anna widened her eyes and thought, -Are you in such a hurry to introduce me to a man? At least finish your food first. Soon Agnes focused on the noodles and did not mention the man again. -I¡¯m going to the kitchen. -Wait, Anna, I want to talk to you.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. -Cristina, can we do this another time? I¡¯m very busy. -No, five minutes is enough. When Anna did not answer, Agnes began to talk to herself. -A rtive of mine has a nephew who came to see her the other day, he¡¯s tall and handsome, seems honest enough, has a house, but has never had a girlfriend. Look, you¡¯ve been alone for a long time since you came back, why don¡¯t I introduce you to him? Amelia had been in favor of Anna going on a date, but Anna had just fallen out of love and now was not the time. So before Anna left the kitchen, Amelia had already turned Agnes down once. But she did not expect Agnese to stop, and continued to tter the man, insisting that Anna meet him. -But, Agnes, Anna is so busy these days that she doesn¡¯t have time to go out,¡± Amelia told Agnes with a smile. Agnes immediately waved her hand. -All right, she cane when Anna is free. Amelia and Anna did not know what to say. -Agnese, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t because of this. -It doesn¡¯t matter, she can help you. Anna, seriously, you are a good girl, it¡¯s very difficult to run a store by yourself, your parents are old now, and you need a city man with a house, you can have children when you get married, that would be great. Anna was not impressed. Amelia took her seriously, but did not say yes, fearing that Anna was not good enough for the handsome man. -Anna, he is very nice, I will call him now. With that, Agnes pulled out her cell phone. -Wait, Agnes, good¡­. -Mom,¡¬ Anna smiled and said, -You always want me to have a boyfriend. -No, Anna, I want you to have a good life and I don¡¯t want you to be unhappy,¡± interrupted Anna. Anna interrupted her, -Agnese is right, I should live a normal life. Amelia was about to say something else but was interrupted by Agnes, -Here, I just want the children to get to know each other, we¡¯ll talk about the restter, don¡¯t worry. -Yes, Mom, if I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll stop seeing him. Amelia was finally relieved and said, -Okay then. No one wanted Anna to forget her unpleasant experience with Matthew before Amelia did. The man arrived shortly after, wearing a clean shirt, sses and looking very friendly. Amelia had a very good first impression of him. -What do you think, Anna? Amelia turned her head and found Anna frowning at her cell phone. -What are you doing? Anna put the phone away: -Nothing. Earlier Manuel had sent her a screenshot of Matteo¡¯s rejection of the money, and because he had said to give Anna the money back, Manuel was asking her what to do. Anna felt bitter. -What are you hiding? Then let¡¯s forget the date. Anna smiled, -Mom, I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s move on. However, everything depended on fate. Maybe she would find a loving husband like re and they would live happily. And then she would no longer think about Matteo. Anna took a deep breath at the thought, ¡°Is he here yet? -He¡¯s downstairs talking to Agnes. It was then that the same, brought him to Anna. Chapter 1136: Being Safe and Happy -Anna, meet Hector. The man offered to shake Anna¡¯s hand. -Hello, my name is Hector Forte. -Hello, I am Anna. The two shook hands, and when Anna withdrew her hand, Ettore withdrew it just in time, very politely. -Anna, Ettore can help you, he doesn¡¯t have to work on the weekend,¡¬ Agnes winked at Amelia. Let¡¯s go to the market. Amelia, of course, knew that Agnese was trying to leave the children alone, and gave a worried look to Anna, who nodded. Then Anna said to the man, ¡°Sit down, do you want to try the spaghetti? Ettore smiled, ¡°Thank you, Agnes told me your store is fine, let me know if you need my help, I don¡¯t know much but I can learn. He spoke humbly, Anna didn¡¯t hate him but she didn¡¯t like him either. After all, she hadn¡¯t even been moved that Luca had been so kind to her, so how could she change just for a date? Anna took a bit of a risk in doing so, but she believed she could get over Matthew. She wanted to prove that she didn¡¯t have to be with him. Even with someone else she was sure she would have a happy life. The waiters looked at the strange man and murmured. Hector spoke very well, did not ask Anna too many questions, and was very helpful. When it was dinner time, Hector said, ¡°I learned a lot today, I wille back tomorrow to help you, I don¡¯t start work until the day after tomorrow and I have a lot of free time. Anna thought about it and nodded. -Well, thank you. -I look forward to seeing you again, Miss Anna, goodbye. -Well, goodbye.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Then Amelia walked over and put her arms around Anna¡¯s neck. -What do you think of him? If you don¡¯t like him, I¡¯ll say no for you, don¡¯t worry. -He promised toe back tomorrow to help. Amelia froze for a moment: -So do you like him? -No. -Then why¡­ -He¡¯s a nice guy and I¡¯m single and I want to try to get along with him, and I don¡¯t have anyone to be with anyway. -That doesn¡¯t make sense. Anna, tell me the truth, did you do it on purpose? -Amelia said. Anna didn¡¯t want to admit it, -No, it¡¯s just that I think Agnes is right, I shouldn¡¯t ask too much of life, I just want to be safe and happy. -It¡¯s good to think about it. The next day Hector came back, helped Anna a lot and asked for Anna¡¯s Facebook on his way out. He did not mention the date to Anna during these days so as not to embarrass her. Although the two still did not understand each other well, the man¡¯s words and actions did not deter Anna. Anna could not help but wonder, ¡°How could such a man be single?¡± He had a stable home and job, and a great personality, so there must be many girls attracted to him. But the two still did not know each other well, and Anna was not sure she wanted to be with him, so she did not ask Hector about it. On the third day, Hector came back after work and was very kind to Anna¡¯s parents and made several deliveries for Giancarlo, so both Giancarlo and Amelia were very happy with him. Ettore could not be med for anything. Agnes waited for the Galli family to arrive home and visited them. -They tell me you are doing well these days, Anna? Anna was a little embarrassed and did not know what to say, so Amelia said, -They have only known each other for a few days, they still need time. She did not understand why Agnes was so hasty. She, however, said with a cheeky smile, ¡°It¡¯s true, but if you get along well, you will be happy together in the future. -Agnese, to be honest, many young people today hide their true selves, and as Anna¡¯s mother I have to be careful. -Yes, but don¡¯t worry, I introduced Anna to him because Hector is very practical, after all Anna is beautiful and capable, she deserves a good man. -Thank you,¡¬ Amelia smiled, -But I heard that the man you introduced to a neighbor girl is a frequent domestic abuser. -But I can¡¯t be med for that, I think it¡¯s because the woman is doing something very wrong,¡± Agnes said. Amelia¡¯s eyes widened, -And yet, they could have divorced, don¡¯t you think violence is wrong? Agnes hastened to exin: -You are right, but calm down, Amelia, I only said that domestic violence is not without reason, of course, it is not right. Besides, I am from the neighboring neighborhood, and Anna is like my daughter, I would never hurt her. Anna could not believe what she was hearing. Anna thought, ¡°Maybe Agnes cannot be trusted.¡± But Hector really was an almost perfect man. When Agnes left, Amelia asked Anna, ¡°What do you think of Hector? -I think he¡¯s fine,¡± Anna replied. Chapter 1137: Manuel helped. -Do you like him? Amelia asked, curious. Anna, with an odd expression, shook her head and exined, -I only met him a few days ago. It¡¯s too early to talk about it, isn¡¯t it? -You are right. Let¡¯s observe him for now. I don¡¯t think the boy is simple. -Huh? -Anna was a little surprised. She had not expected Amelia¡¯s thoughts to be different from her own. She had thought Hector was aplicated man, but how could he be such a good man? She must have thought too much. But now that she had heard that Amelia felt the same way, Anna thought, ¡°Why do we think the same way? Is it because we are mother and daughter?¡± -Mom, why do you think that? Amelia sighed, -Don¡¯t me me for being paranoid. You are my daughter and I want you to be well. It seems that Hector is so perfect and has no ws. But think about it, why wouldn¡¯t such a perfect boy have a girlfriend? Isn¡¯t there anyone who wants to be with him? Is he waiting for someone to show up on a blind date to get married? No, pretty much impossible. That¡¯s why I think he¡¯s aplicated man. But we can¡¯t ask him directly and expect him to say it himself. When Amelia finished her sentence, Anna also thought she was right and thought the same thing. -In fact, I¡¯m thinking the same thing as you. Only I think he is normal. And I think he is too busy with work. ¡°It¡¯s never good to talk behind someone¡¯s back.¡± Anna thought. Amelia nodded when she heard her daughter¡¯s words. -Then it is possible that you are too busy with work. Maybe you don¡¯t have any friends around, or maybe the ones you have are probably married. So you have to go on blind dates. Then they both stopped talking. When they parted, Amelia told Anna that she did not need to insist on their rtionship. * When Manuel returned to the restaurant, he met an unfamiliar man, who kept walking around Anna and talking to her in a pleasant way. With one nce, Manuel felt a little strange. Although he was just a boy, probably because he had inherited Cristian¡¯s personal aura, Manuel was strong and dangerous. When Hector came out, he was a little surprised to see such a handsome boy suddenly appear. He thought he was the son of one of the customers, so he went to greet him. -Hi little friend, are you here for spaghetti? He smiled. And he looked remarkably affectionate. But this look made Manuel dislike him even more, especially when he said ¡°little friend.¡± However, Manuel had always been a polite boy, so he would not let anyone see the dark side of his heart. So when she smiled sweetly at him, Manuel replied with an innocent smile. -Hello, sir. Hector was surprised to find that the boy had a pleasant voice and was so handsome. He could have guessed at first nce that his parents were also handsome. So Hector looked around with interest. When Manuel saw him, he asked, ¡°What are you looking for, sir? Hearing this, Hector smiled slightly and replied. -I am looking for your parents, are you here with your father or mother? Manuel blinked his dark eyes. -With my mother. -Where is your mother, child? -Sir, what do you want with my mother? Hector was puzzled by this question. At first he thought the boy in front of him would give him directions, then he could take the little boy directly there. But he did not expect the boy to ask him why he wanted to find his mother. So he could only exin, ¡°I want to take you to your mother. -Why do you want to do that, can¡¯t I just sit here? Thinking that the boy might be a bit stubborn, Hector finally nodded: -Yes, of course. Do you want some spaghetti? My treat? -Really? -Manuel tilted his head to one side with an innocent look. You said you would invite me, are you the owner of this restaurant? -Yes,¡¬ Hector nodded. And seeing how cute he was, he tried to touch Manuel¡¯s head, but Manuel stepped back and avoided him. Then Manuel thought. ¡°Phew! He¡¯s not even Anna¡¯s boyfriend yet and he admits that he owns the restaurant?¡± But Ettore did not know that Manuel was angry about this and kept saying, ¡°What, I can offer you spaghetti. Shall we go to the second floor? Manuel was about to answer when suddenly he saw a familiar figure and said softly to Hector, ¡°My mother is here. -Hey, is your mom here? Where is she? Manuel held out his hand and pointed. Then Hector turned and saw Annaing this way. At first Hector did not understand and turned to ask, -Where is your mother? I don¡¯t see her. -Here she is, in a yellow sweatshirt. One moment Hector did not react, but a momentter he paled and his lips trembled almost uncontrobly. -What, what are you saying? The one wearing a yellow sweatshirt is your mother? Aren¡¯t you mistaken, boy? -No, I¡¯m not mistaken. -said Manuel, smiling. Hector was speechless. Then Manuel saw the man turn white as if he had suffered a great insult, and his lips trembled incessantly. -Sir, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¨C Manuel asked curiously. Hector was furious, but Manuel¡¯s delicate face suddenly reminded him that the boy was so handsome that he could not be Anna¡¯s son. Moreover, no one had mentioned that he had a child before going on the blind date. Thinking about this, Hector began to calm down. -You said it¡¯s your mother, should we call her and ask her? Manuel did not answer and thought.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Manuel thought he could get rid of the man without too much trouble.¡± ¡°How dare he steal Anna from me!¡± Apart from his uncle and Luca, Manuel did not think there was any other man worthy of the wonderful Anna. Chapter 1138: Anna gets married ¡°But Uncle, the viin, doesn¡¯t understand and has upset Anna. And Luke has to help Father in the business of thepany and after that he will be sent abroad. So Anna will be alone during this time and could be easily stolen. And I, Manuel, have to take responsibility to protect Anna during that time.¡± Manuel was thinking Before Manuel could say anything, Anna had already seen him and approached. At first she had not wanted toe when she saw that Hector was there. Although she had gotten along well with him for the past two days, she did not feel enthusiastic about him. So she had been about to go straight to the kitchen after serving the food, but then she had caught a glimpse of a small figure standing right in front of Hector. Was it Manuel? Seeing Manuel standing with him, inexplicably, Anna felt guilty and approached him. -Manuel, what are you doing? Anna called him quickly, then waved. Manuel thought disgruntledly, -Why is Annaing at this hour? It would have been better if Anna hade a littleter.¡± He could not call her ¡°mother¡± in front of Hector. It would have been embarrassing for Anna, so Manuel reluctantly approached and greeted Anna, ¡°Hello, Anna. Hector was relieved when he heard it clearly. And he thought, ¡°Of course they are not mother and son. The little friend is very bad. He only says that to deceive me, haha. But fortunately I figured it out.¡± -Well, why were you free toe today? How is your mother? She will have the baby soon, right? Manuel nodded, -Well, since mom is having a baby, dad doesn¡¯t have time for me, so I came to see you alone. After saying that, Manuel remembered something and looked at Hector, -Anna, who is it? He thought I was just a customer. And he told me that he wanted to invite me for spaghetti and that he was the owner of this restaurant. Anna also froze, not knowing if it was because of Manuel¡¯s words or because of what Ettore had said. Whatever it was, Ettore could only speak in her defense.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. -It¡¯s not what you think, I saw him alone and offered to take him out for spaghetti. But the boy was probably worried about what I had said, so he asked if the restaurant was mine. To stall for time, I had no choice but to say those words. Manuel blinked and thought, ¡°Huh? This man reacted so quickly.¡± Anna understood. -Well, I¡¯m sorry. Manuel is my best friend¡¯s son, she is expecting her second child, so the child sometimeses looking for me when he is bored. I¡¯m not talking nonsense, am I? Manuel blinked, -Anna, I didn¡¯t say anything to this gentleman about you and my uncle, I ¡­ Manuel did not even have time to say thesest words before Anna covered his mouth. She smiled uneasily at Hector, -First I¡¯ll take him inside. Then he dragged Manuel into the kitchen. -Don¡¯t talk nonsense! -Once inside, Anna began to lecture Manuel. Exasperated, Manuel threw his arms in front of him and huffed, -Anna, do you like him? Are you going to marry him? Why don¡¯t you let me talk about you and my uncle? -Of course I don¡¯t like him. -Anna froze before answering Manuel¡¯s question. But I just met him, and you will embarrass him if you talk to him like that. Besides, your uncle and I will never be together in this life, and I won¡¯t be your aunt. So from now on, never mention your uncle in front of me again. Never in this life? -Anna, why? -There is no reason. Don¡¯t ask me. In any case, you must not mention his name again, and don¡¯t talk about my business in front of your uncle. If you say it again, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Manuel pouted, very unhappy. -Did you hear that? Manuel did not answer him. -Hey, say yes. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call your mother now and ask her to send a driver to take you home. Manuel nodded with a resigned look. -I understand Anna. I am not saying anything. But then Manuel sent a message to Matteo immediately. Matteo was at work when he suddenly felt his phone vibrate, so he turned it on. Seeing the contents, Matteo frowned. -Bad uncle, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. You are a bad man! Worse than daddy! Matteo was very confused, he thought. ¡°What had he done to make Manuel think he was worse than Cristian? The worst thing was Cristian, wasn¡¯t it?¡± So he slowly returned a question mark. Manuel waited a while for Matteo to answer him, cursing him a hundred times in his mind, and became even more angry when he answered with a question mark. Matteo, on the other hand, understood immediately. Manuel would not be angry with him or hate him for no reason, and if that happened, it would probably have something to do with a woman. Now¡­ Matteo¡¯s head ached and his lips were tight as he picked up the phone to type. But he didn¡¯t know what he wanted to ask. He hadn¡¯t been aroundtely. And since the day he had visited her, she had made it clear that she did not want to talk to him. On the contrary, she was not the kind of person who liked to impose herself on others. ¡°If that¡¯s what he wants, then let it go. It¡¯s not hard to be hard on myself.¡± Matthew was thinking. -Dude, do you like Anna or not? While he was thinking about it, Manuel sent another message. He did not know how to answer Manuel¡¯s question. -What¡¯s going on? -Answer the question from me first, or I won¡¯t tell you. -No. -Uncle, if you don¡¯t answer, Anna will go with someone else. With someone else? Matthew knew that the only person Anna had been with was Luca. ¡°Was it Luca?¡± he thought. -Zio? Matteo looked at the message and didn¡¯t quite know what to say. Was it his fault that he had been abrupt when he had gotten off to such a good start? -Stupid uncle! Anna had a blind date and might get married soon. Marry? At the word, Matthew¡¯s eyes narrowed and he could not hold the pen in his hand. After sending these messages, Manuel put his phone away and thought. ¡°I didn¡¯t do what I promised Anna, but it was because of exceptional circumstances.¡± Chapter 1139: Whether he could resist or not. As soon as Manuel put the phone away, he saw Hector approaching him, and Manuel immediately looked for a ce to sit. -Hello, my friend. -Hector took a seat across from Manuel and greeted him a little awkwardly. I¡¯m a little sorry for what happened earlier. Hearing this, Manuel thought for a while and said, -Why, for not inviting me to lunch? Or for saying the wrong thing? The question made Hector feel very embarrassed. He had thought that a child would be easy, but he did not expect this child in front of him to be so fussy. However, he was still a child. He was weak and easy. Thinking about this, Hector then said, ¡°Really, words are not wrong, sooner orter, right? Besides, I said I will invite you, I will definitely invite you. -But I don¡¯t want to eat spaghetti. -Manuel blinked. -Well, what do you want to eat? He realized that Anna was close to this boy, and he had to find a way to gag him so that the boy wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense in front of her. -Will you buy me what I want to eat? -Manuel¡¯s eyes shone with cunning. -Sure. Hector didn¡¯t think too much about it. He thought he could afford to buy a kid whatever he wanted to eat, and it would cost him a few hundred euros at most. -Do you have a car? -Yes. -Thanks, so I¡¯ll tell Anna you want to take me to lunch and we¡¯ll go. -All right. -Hector smiled, not knowing what he was about to face. When Manuel ran to tell Anna. She frowned slightly, ¡°Is he taking you to lunch? I don¡¯t know. How can you ask a stranger to pay for you? -But he wants to use me to impress you. Anna, you should let him do that. -Manuel asked Anna, with a very kind and harmless expression. However, the more he looked like that, the more dangerous Anna felt. After all, Manuel was not like a normal child. And if out of her control, she did not know what would happen. With this in mind, Anna squatted down and pinched Manuel¡¯s face. -Good. But you have to pay for your food, or when youe back I¡¯ll pay for it. Manuel was not happy to hear this. He wanted to be generous, so let him, why should Anna pay for him? Manuel didn¡¯t like it at all, the man had sounded so terrible when he had said the restaurant was his! -Ok, Anna. I¡¯ll pay for it myself. As he said that, he thought, -I won¡¯t pay at all. -All right, then go away. -Thank you, Anna. I will help you see what is the real face of this man. Anna didn¡¯t know how to respond, thinking, -He¡¯s a real devil, isn¡¯t he? Hector took Manuel outside. Amelia was a little worried. -After all, we just met, is it really safe to take the boy like this? Anna also frowned, -You¡¯re right. So I¡¯m going to go find them. Anna quickly left the work she was doing and ran off. But Hector and Manuel had already gone far away. -Call him and ask where they are. Then go, I¡¯ll stay here. -Ok, thanks, mom. I¡¯ll be back when they¡¯ve finished eating. -Well, after all, he is Serena¡¯s son. We are responsible for him. Once Hector took Manuel out, he gave him an address, saying he wanted to go eat there. Hector nced at the address he did not know at all, thinking it must be a ce he had never been. But he did not think much about it and opened the navigator on his phone to drive directly to the destination. However, Manuel¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. It was Anna calling. Manuel blinked and then answered the phone. -Anna! -Manuel, it was my fault a moment ago. I should go with you, where are you now? Where are you going? Send me the address and I¡¯ll take a cab. Manuel didn¡¯t want to tell her, so he replied, -Anna, we¡¯re not there yet, I¡¯ll send you the address when I get there. -No, send me the address right away, I¡¯ll be there in no time. -All right then, I¡¯ll send you the address on Facebook. -Okay. After hanging up the phone, Hector looked at Manuel. -Did Anna call? Manuel was very proud. -Yes, Anna is a little worried about me. Hearing his words, Hector rubbed his nose, -It¡¯s my fault. After all, we don¡¯t know much about each other and I took you out. Did you send her the address? Will she find us?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. -But when Anna arrives, will you stop inviting me? -Don¡¯t worry, if I say I will invite you, I will. -What if what I ask is too expensive? -Manuel asked again. ¡°How much can a kid cost?¡± thought Hector and then said kindly, -Don¡¯t worry, you can order what you want, I can afford it. -Well, thank you. Anna is very busy, so I¡¯d rather not disturb her. -Well, that¡¯s fine. ¡°Once you¡¯ve handled it, you¡¯ll have more opportunities when you return.¡± Hector thought. After Anna hung up the phone, she waited for Manuel to send her there address. After five minutes, she still had not received the address. She was a little worried and had to send a message to Manuel asking him why he had not yet sent her the address. -Manuel, the address? Where are you now? Actually, Manuel was deliberately stalling because he had already sent the address to his uncle and told him that he was going to have dinner with Hector to see if Matteo could resist or not. So Manuel sent a nice emoji to Anna and said, -Anna, we are almost there. Wait a moment. When Anna received the message, she didn¡¯t know what to do with it. She had a bad feeling about it. Earlier Amelia had said she was worried about Manuel, but Anna knew Manuel would not suffer and the other¡­. Now Manuel was stalling, clearly not wanting to tell her where they had gone. Because he did not want to tell her, because he had chosen a ce where she could not go! Chapter 1140: Minimal consumption Thinking about it, Anna became very angry. She had made it clear, but this child was so scary. -Don¡¯t y with me. Send me the address quickly or I¡¯ll get very angry. And if I get angry you will know the consequences. Seeing this message, Manuel could almost imagine how Anna felt at that moment andughed. But Manuel did not like Hector very much. And he thought it would be a good idea to let him buy a meal so he could watch him. Whether he paid or not, he didn¡¯t care. But she wanted to know if he would dare to admit it. -Don¡¯t worry, Anna. I¡¯ll take care of it myself. -Address, quick. Manuel sent a cuddly emoji, then put his phone away and did not continuemunicating with Anna, who was so angry at this action that she stood in the doorway with a straight face. And Amelia, seeing that she had been gone for a long time and had not taken a cab, went to check. -What¡¯s the matter? -Manuel won¡¯t give me the address. -Anna spoke helplessly. -Why, doesn¡¯t the little boy worry about himself? -What does he have to worry about? Mother, we should worry about the other person. He will be deceived by Manuel. -What are you saying, Manuel is so pure, and he¡¯s just a little boy, how could he fool anyone? Anna cast a helpless nce at her mother. It seemed that she had beenpletely taken in by Manuel and he must be a real charmer in front of them, so her parents had no idea of the true face of this little devil. When she thought of this, Anna did not want to argue anymore and could only say, ¡°I have to send a message to Hector. She and Hector had joined each other on Facebook, although they had not yet exchanged cell phone numbers. She had initially called Manuel because she knew him better and it would be easier with him, but she had been wrong. Now she had to start with Hector. Anna sent him a message. After waiting a long time, he replied. -Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of him. Anna was very frustrated. Had he not even told her where the ce was? It seemed that he had been deceived by Manuel. Why was this little boy so¡­ It was impossible to say that she hated him, so Anna had to find another way. She took a cab and said to the driver, ¡°Sir, do you know where the most expensive restaurant is these days? -The most expensive restaurant? -the older man seemed to think. Anna, seeing this, was quick to answer, -Yes! The driver quickly understood, ?Well, I go ces all the time, so I know there are some ces, but where do you go? Anna was not sure where Manuel was taking Hector, but since he would not let her go there, she was sure they were going to the most expensive restaurant. For now, she could only try one by one. With this in mind, Anna turned to the driver, ¡°Then, please. Take me to one of the ces first. I have to look for someone, if I can¡¯t find him there, I will go to the next one. The driver thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Okay. Once the car left, Anna sent a message to Hector. Not wanting to be too direct and undermine his self-esteem, she sent it very politely. -Sorry, Manuel is very naughty and you just met him, so you don¡¯t have to invite him to lunch. I will pay what he spends today or you can give me your address and I wille directly to you.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Surely that won¡¯t hurt his pride.¡± Anna thought. But the message went unanswered, and Anna had no choice but to wait. When the two arrived at their destination, Hector was greeted by a magnificent hotel, which made him frown. Bute to think of it, a child wouldn¡¯te to a hotel to eat, would he? Besides, how could he, a little boy, meet a five-star hotel? ¡°It must be that the building here is more iconic and the ce he is looking for is right in the vicinity of this hotel.¡± Hector thought and quickly calmed down, then pulled Manuel out of the car. -Come on, baby. Let¡¯s go eat. Manuel blinked, thinking, -Is this guy really willing to pay a lot of money for me to eat? But soon, as Manuel took him to the hotel and prepared to enter, Hector¡¯s face changed a little: -Manuel, aren¡¯t you in the wrong ce? At his words, Manuel turned and looked at him with shining eyes. -Wrong ce? No, sir. -But how¡­ Hector looked very ufortable, thinking, -Does this guy really want to eat in this five-star hotel? How much is a meal here? -Are you trying to break your word? They were standing outside the hotel, so there were a lot of people. Even though Manuel¡¯s voice was not too loud, Hector felt embarrassed and could only move closer to him and lower his voice. -No, no. I just don¡¯t think this ce is suitable for children. I¡¯ll take you to a children¡¯s restaurant, okay? But Manuel suddenly asked. -Are you afraid that this ce is too expensive? Don¡¯t worry, if you don¡¯t want to pay, I can ask my uncle to do it. He thought, -If he¡¯s not as good as my uncle, he won¡¯t be able to marry Anna. I don¡¯t know if the uncle wille when he saw my message. If not, I will not talk to him again. Hearing Manuel say that he had asked his uncle toe and pay, Hector¡¯s face became even more serious. The boy had been pulled aside by Anna mid-speech, but Hector had heard those words clearly. Anna must have had something to do with his uncle. Now the boy was telling him to ask his uncle toe and pay, was he belittling him? Then Hector said, ¡°No, I can afford it. Let¡¯s go inside. -Oh, thank you, sir. Once inside, Manuel hurried to find a room. Hector followed the waiter, a little embarrassed but still cheeky, asked him. -What is the minimum consumption here? The waiter was very kind: -Hello sir, the minimum consumption is five hundred if you book a private room. Five hundred¡­ Hector seemed to be getting worse. Which meant he had to spend at least five hundred today. Chapter 1141: That’s just my bullshit. Five hundred dors. In any case, if it had been five hundred he could have done it¡­, he wouldn¡¯t have cared. He was just afraid the boy would spend more money. Thinking about this, Hector suddenly regretted a little, he really didn¡¯t have to pretend to be generous. But now that he had brought him, he couldn¡¯t leave, could he? He was really sorry. After entering the hall, he watched Manuel ordering next to him as he thought to console himself. ¡°Forget it. The most important thing is to get the woman.¡± Quindo thought that Anna would end up marrying him, and he would be the owner of the spaghetti restaurant, not have to get up early every morning to go to work, but he would be the boss and let the woman wash and cook for him. After thinking about it, Hector felt that the five hundred dors would be well spent. When Manuel finished ordering, he noticed that Hector did not look unhappy and seemed absorbed in his thoughts. -What are you thinking? Manuel said suddenly, and Hector stopped thinking at the sound of his voice. He smiled again when he saw the boy sitting opposite him staring at him with those dark eyes. -Without thinking about anything, have you ordered yet, Manuel? Is that enough? Said Manuel smiling. -Yes, thank you. -You¡¯re wee. Manuel looked at the enthusiastic man and wondered how he had suddenly changed. Then his phone vibrated and Manuel looked down. It was a message from his uncle. -Where is he? Seeing this, Manuel¡¯s eyes widened! Oh, finally! He quickly left the chat with Matteo, found the chat with Anna, and sent her the location directly. Now it was time for Anna toe so that both parties could meet. And once Hector met his uncle, he would know what the gap between people meant. Only after this did Manuel ask Matthew again. -Uncle, are youing?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. -You didn¡¯t ask me toe? -But why do you seem reluctant toe? Then I don¡¯t want to tell you. In fact, Matteo was sitting in the back seat of a car parked outside the five-star hotel, staring at the text message and curling his lips in disgust. His head was hurting badly. ¡°This little guy was trying to force him to admit he wanted toe, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Who taught him to be so scary?¡± ¡°Well, if I¡¯m going to do something, sooner orter I¡¯m going to have to admit it.¡± With that in mind, Matthew replied. -I¡¯m the one who wants toe here alone, are you satisfied? -Very well. -Tell me the ce. Finally satisfied, Manuel called the waiter and asked him for the room number, then told Matteo. When the waiter left, Hector made a puzzled face. -Is anyone elseing? -Yes, sir, I also asked my uncle toe. Hearing this, Hector frowned and his expression immediately showed his displeasure, not wanting to be angry but unable to suppress his temper, asking with some gravity, -Why? I¡¯m only buying you lunch today. -Yes, but I ordered too much food for us. I don¡¯t want to waste, so I asked Uncle toe and eat with me. Hector did not know what to do with him, thinking. ¡°If someone elsees, will he eat more and spend all the money?¡± Thinking about this, Hector could not help but speak up. -Manuel, I¡¯m just avoiding you and your uncle¡­. He had already spent too much on that woman. Originally he had not even intended to spend the money. Just for future gain, he had decided to pay for the food. If it had been more than five hundred, he would not have been able to afford it. -Sir, don¡¯t worry. My uncle is super rich, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t spend your money. I think he will pay for our lunch. He didn¡¯t answer and had a very mean look on his face, thinking, ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m poor?¡± -Sir, are you and Anna a steady couple? ¨C Manuel asked suddenly. At those words, Hector froze; he was about to say yes, but he was afraid Manuel would tell Anna again, like before. He could not let a child ruin his business. So he denied. -Not yet, but¡­ -It¡¯s okay. -Manuel covered his heart with a frightened look. It would be bad if you and Anna were engaged. -What do you mean? -Hector asked sensitively. -Because Anna likes my uncle. -said Manuel with a smile and an innocent look. Hector was speechless and thought. ¡°That woman has a man she likes, isn¡¯t she single? How can that be? -Manuel, do you mean that Anna and your uncle are engaged? -Well, not yet, but Anna has liked my uncle for a long time, so they should be together soon. Why have you been helping at the restaurant these days? Are you one of Anna¡¯s new employees? -No!¡± denied Hector, holding back his anger. How can I be an employee? He thought, ¡°I will be the boss, but not an employee.¡± He intended to gamble it all away, but he did not expect to have another man. -You¡¯re not an employee, so who are you? -I had a blind date with Anna, so we¡¯re going to get married, understand? You just said Anna likes your uncle, is that true? For his part, Manuel, after hearing the man say that he was Anna¡¯s marriage partner, showed an expression of surprise and covered his mouth. Then he spit out his tongue and said. -I¡¯m sorry, I misspoke, actually Anna doesn¡¯t like my uncle at all, and she didn¡¯t steal a kiss from him when she was drunk and not living in his house¡­. Ah! Mid-sentence, Manuel raised his hand and covered her mouth again. -What? Hearing this, Hector became angry. He frowned fiercely, thinking, -Is that woman really that much of a bitch? Damn, what a shameless woman!¡± -Sir, I was wrong. It¡¯s just my nonsense. -Manuel looked so nervous that he was about to cry. However, Hector was so angry that his forehead hurt, and he was about to say something when a cold male voice was heard. -If you know you said the wrong thing, then apologize. Chapter 1142: Manuel’s uncle The sudden sound of a male voice made both people freeze at the same time, and two secondster they both looked toward the source of the voice. At the pit entrance, Matteo, dressed in ck, stood with eyes tinged with restrained annoyance, staring at Manuel. At Matteo¡¯s cold stare, Manuel clearly sensed the anger he was conveying and instantly frowned. ¡°It seems that I have offended my uncle, I want to ask for help again.¡± But now he had not yet aplished his mission, and Anna did not know when she would arrive, although he had told the waiter to bring Anna to that room as soon as she arrived. ¡°I hope Anna could get here safely before my uncle finishes all this.¡± -Uncle. He was looking forward to his uncle¡¯s arrival, but now that Matteo had finally shown up, Manuel was a little afraid of him and cowered behind the shouting, hoping Anna would show up soon. As long as Anna was here, Matteo¡¯s attention would not be on him. In principle, Matteo would note. It was the young woman¡¯s choice whether she wanted to meet another man, and he had no right to interfere with her freedom of life and her right to choose. But it was one thing to think about it and another to know if he would. After hanging up the phone, he thought for a moment, and his body was still making the decision before his brain. Even though Matthew knew he coulde on this trip and see her on a blind date with another man, he could not hold back. The kind of emotion he wanted to spill out waspletely out of control. But before entering the room, Matteo did not expect to hear those words, so it seemed that Anna was not here. After entering and confirming, the girl wasn¡¯t really there. It seemed that he had been tricked by Manuel. Matthew¡¯s legs took a quiet step beside Manuel before his cold gazended on Hector¡¯s face. As soon as their gazes met, Hector felt as if an additional pressure had been exerted on him, an invisible pressure that made him freeze in ce, unable to move. Manuel looked so delicate and charming, and he seemed to act like a son of a big family. So Hector had prepared himself a little in his mind, but Matthew¡¯s appearance still caught him off guard. Because the man in front of him looked very good and had a very strong aura. And he could see that the man in front of him was no ordinary man. How did Anna attract such a man? -This gentleman,¡¬ Matteo said coldly, staring at him. I¡¯m Manuel¡¯s uncle, how are you? The aura was very strong. Hector offered his hand to the other man. -Hello, I¡¯m Hector, how are you? Matthew extended his hand toward him, then withdrew it and said slowly, -What Manuel just said is not the truth, children like to talk nonsense, I hope you don¡¯t take it badly. -I know, I know, they are just children, I don¡¯t take it seriously.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. -If you are serious, I can exin. -No, no,¡¬ Hector awkwardly waved his hand. No need to exin, I believe it. And I don¡¯t believe Anna is this kind of girl, how could she do such a thing? I believe her. -Now that you said the wrong thing, apologize seriously,¡¬ Matthew looked at Manuel with a stern look. -Uncle,¡± Manuel pouted aggressively. He didn¡¯t want to apologize, and he hadn¡¯t said anything at all, Anna only liked her uncle, and all the things he had said were true. She did not know what her uncle, who was here, was thinking, but she was rifying it with this man, who was like a helper. This bothered Manuel a lot. -Excuse me! -Matthew¡¯s eyes hardened with a deeply stern look. Well, Manuel could only conclude and said reluctantly, -I¡¯m sorry Hector, what I said doesn¡¯t make sense, Anna is very good to me, that¡¯s why I always wanted Anna to be my aunt. -It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind, don¡¯t worry. Soon the food was served and Hector broke the embarrassment. -Since we are all here, why don¡¯t we sit down and eat together? Matthew looked at the food on the table as much as at the expensive bottle of red wine in front of him, and with one nce he looked again at Manuel. Manuel could only shyly bow his head to his uncle¡¯s gaze. If he had no money, but had to make a fool of himself, Anna would suffer if she married such a man! Matthew sat down anyway. The three had just taken their seats when a female voice came from outside the door. -Here? Thank you. Anna¡¯s breathing was still unsteady as she entered the box, having just arrived after receiving Manuel¡¯s message, and looked at her bank ount bnce as she went up. It had been a tearful moment. Since she was now a poor person, how was she going to pay when he came? As Anna thought about it, she felt miserable. Arriving at the venue, Anna immediately headed toward the stage, shouting Manuel¡¯s name as she entered, only to be paralyzed by the sight of someone¡¯s figure. Matteo¡­ ¡°Why is he here too?¡± There were three people sitting in the box, Matteo, Manuel, and Hector. Anna was immediately embarrassed. Her lips parted, but not a word came out. She had expected Ettore and Manuel to be the only ones there, and she had even said her piece, but now that she saw Matteo here, she could not say a word. She did not want to see him, much less say another word to him or get more involved with him. She did not expect Manuel to¡­ Quickly, Anna calmed down, calmed her breathing, and then went to sit quietly next to Hector. Matthew¡¯s eyes lowered a little, and his lips tightened and remained still. Manuel took one look and was immediately annoyed. -Anna,e and sit with me,¡¬ he pointed to the seat next to him and then to Matteo. Uncle, get up, I want to sit with Anna, you go and sit next to her. Before Matthew could respond, Anna said indifferently, -As if on purpose, Anna smiled again and took the floor to exin, -No, it¡¯s okay to sit like this. To introduce you, Hector is my blind date and it is good for me to sit with him and get to know him a little better. Hector was surprised and pleased by her words, it seemed Anna approved of him¡­. So he looked at Anna fondly. Chapter 1143: What do you mean? The hand resting under the table tensed a little as Matthew lifted the teacup to his lips and took a soft sip. Manuel was depressed, he didn¡¯t know what Anna was doing, he obviously liked his uncle, so why was he going on a blind date? Being depressed and without him to talk to, Manuel could only bury his head in his food. At first he had note for the food, but now that he had ordered so much it was better not to waste it, otherwise, with his uncle¡¯s appearance at that moment, he feared he would be scolded. Manuel buried his head seriously and ate, while the three adults had different thoughts. Because of Anna¡¯s words, Hector acted especially attentive, handing Anna tes and asking her in a varied and polite way to eat more. Watching him use his chopsticks to put something on her te, Anna inexplicably felt a little ufortable, since there were clearlymon forks here, so why was he using his? If she didn¡¯t eat it, she couldn¡¯t, and if she did, it made her feel very bad. After all, she didn¡¯t want to exchange spit with some random guy¡­. It was disgusting to think about. Just as Anna was pulling away, Manuel looked up from his food. -Hector, here is amon fork, why are you using yours to give Anna something to eat? Hearing this, Hector smiled and exined. -It doesn¡¯t matter, Anna and I are getting married anyway, so it¡¯s okay to use the same.// -If you get married soon, that¡¯s fine, what about the others? -Matteo spoke lightly. -What? Matteo¡¯s eyes pointed directly at the tes on the table. -You are the ones getting married, we are not rted to you, but do you think you should be told to eat the spit of strangers? Hector could not answer him. He usually didn¡¯t hold it against his friends, but now that he was in a five-star hotel, it seemed a little strange that he didn¡¯t. -Yes, Hector, you are very unhygienic. Looking for an opportunity, Manuel added a quick jab. He could see that although his uncle seemed fine, the man was deliberately disliking him. Hearing this, Anna felt that if he did not do something about it, it would mean that she was obviously disgruntled as well. With a slight smile at this thought, she looked at the two in front of her and said, -It¡¯s nothing, if you don¡¯t mind, we can eat separately. -Anna, no, these are the ones I like to eat. -I don¡¯t mind, just put the tes in front of you and don¡¯t move. -Anna, are you really going to eat someone¡¯s saliva? Why did Anna feel so bad when she said that, when it was obvious that she hade just to eat, but she had turned into this. She was disgusted with herself, but she could not show it. Anna smiled faintly at the thought, -It¡¯s all right with me, we¡¯re getting married soon anyway. -Anna, I don¡¯t mind, I appreciate it very much. Anna picked up her fork and was about to eat when Matthew ced his teacup on the table with a loud thump, drawing all stares. -Waiter,¡± he called coldly. The waiter came quickly. -Remove all the things that were eaten and rece them with the same things again,¡± Matteo ordered in a cold voice. The waiter froze for a moment, reacted quickly and went to remove the dishes. Matteo looked at the tes piled up in front of Anna, ¡°Take that one out in front of you, too. Hector¡¯s expression was hard to read. Anna clenched her teeth, held back, and finally, unable to resist any longer, put down her fork with a thud. -What do you mean? Matthew¡¯s expression was light, without a trace of annoyance or anger. He looked up softly and said with a raised eyebrow: -I don¡¯t mean anything, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t stand seeing unhygienic people. He rarely spoke as he had done today.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. And thisment referred directly to their blind date, Anna really thought the other person was hrious. After mercilessly pushing her away, he wasing at this time to ruin her blind date, what had her blind date done wrong? Anna could not stand it and openly mocked him. -I already told you that you can¡¯t sit with us if you think we are unhygienic, no, you don¡¯t have to sit in the samepartment with us, after all you might think it¡¯s unhygienic to breathe, right? Manuel gasped. The atmosphere suddenly became so elusive that even Hector had not expected such a reaction from Anna, but thinking back, he immediately realized that even though he was angry, that was not the right reaction, was it? The waiter stood nearby, not expecting such a scene, embarrassed and bewildered, not knowing whether or not to go along with Matthew¡¯s instructions, he could only look at him. -What do you think, sir? -Go ahead,¡¬ Matteo said weakly. So Anna, angry as she was, could only watch as the waiter withdrew what was in front of him and stared helplessly at Matteo. The man ignored her anger and agitation, not even bothering to argue with her. He must have felt disgust in his heart¡­. But disgusted by why he was here? Yes, if not for Manuel, she would not havee. Anna lost her strength and sat helplessly in her chair. Soon the waiter served all the dishes again, and Hector, with a face as pale as a vegetable, always feeling that he was about to lose a lot of money again, bit his dry lips and then asked, -This, this dish served again, should I calcte another price? The waiter froze and then nodded. -Of course. Hector¡¯s face hardened even more at that point, and because of the unpleasant incident that had just happened, he felt he didn¡¯t have to give face to the other side either, so he simply said, -Then count your separately, and by the way, these are the ones the gentleman told you to take away, they have nothing to do with us. The waiter, who had never seen anything like this before, could only look at Matthew for advice, and was relieved to see him nod and leave. Anna¡¯s hands, however, were clenched under the table. After what Hector had said, Matteo should have despised her even more, right? She was silent for a long moment and looked at Hector beside her. -It¡¯s nothing, let him change it if he wants, I¡¯ll pay what it costs, anyway today is a dinner for Manuel, it has nothing to do with anyone. Hector listened to him like a swallowed fly, but finally nodded when he thought Anna would pay for it. Chapter 1144: Ruining reputations. Although they all seemed to be eating together, at first Manuel was the only one eating. Anna was so angry that she had no appetite. She wanted to argue with Matthew, but the frown on the other side was always so mild that there was no way to end her anger. It was like a violent fist thrown but hitting some absorbent cotton, which caused no pain but much difort to the heart. So she did not eat, and when Hector advised her several times, Anna said, -Thanks, I don¡¯t have much appetite, you can eat. Hector wanted to eat them, after all, he had never eaten any and they were all paid for, so it would be a waste if he didn¡¯t finish them. He persuaded Anna to eat because he thought it would be humiliating to eat alone, but Anna wouldn¡¯t do it anyway, so he had no choice but to put his head down and eat. And like Anna, Matthew did not move his fork. He was drinking tea when he arrived, without moving a single bite of the food in front of him, and his face was hard, making it impossible to read emotions. There was no telling how long the meal wouldst, and Anna could barely sit still. Manuel ate until his little belly exploded before daring to stop, then cautiously looked at Matthew, who was sitting next to him. -Uncle, I¡¯m full. At his words, Matteo¡¯s gaze passed over him indifferently, his thin lips half-open without speaking. Manuel cast an irritated look and covered his swollen belly. -I can¡¯t eat anymore. It was the first time he had seen such a serious look on his uncle¡¯s face; he was scared to death and couldn¡¯t wait to get home to his mother. Matthew was angry, but when he saw the baby¡¯s soft hands covering his bulging belly, he realized something, and his thin lips opened slightly. -Then don¡¯t force it. He was a baby, after all, and after telling him to eat so much in silence, he would have to learn his lesson next time. Besides, if his belly were to burst, he, as an uncle, would have no way of responding to his sister at that point. With Matthew¡¯s approval, Manuel finally breathed a sigh of relief and dropped his little body on the table. -Thank you, uncle. He could finally stop eating. If he had kept eating, he would have really exploded. Hector was left alone at the table to eat. The truth was that he did not eat very well and he was noisy. Although everyone had his own way of eating, it was important to pay attention to him in public. Anna did not expect Hector to be like that either, but she did not dare to pay attention to him. Everyone was waiting for Hector. That was until Manuel took the floor and asked, -Hector, are you very hungry? It took Hector a moment to realize that he was too absorbed in his food and to pause in embarrassment, before wiping his mouth with a handkerchief and resuming his discreet smile. -I¡¯m not hungry, I just don¡¯t want to waste food.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Well, not wasting food was a virtue, Manuel had nothing to say about that. When the bill arrived, the waiter approached with the bill and Hector immediately shouted, -I¡¯ll take it! Anna reached for her phone and pulled out the money from her expense ount. She saw the bottle of red wine, which was already open, and it was impossible to return it, so the meal must not have been cheap, and fortunately she had enough credit on her debit ount. What if Matthew had not paid for the meal? But before he could finish, to his surprise, Hector stood next to him with a scornful look on his face. Manuel winked and smiled at Hector. -Thank you Hector for taking me to dinner. -You¡¯re wee, it was a piece of cake, how much does it cost? When the waiter quoted a figure, Hector froze, unable to react for half a day. -You, how much did you say? Sir, the total is three thousand eight hundred sixty-eight euros. -I thought the minimum expense was 500 euros? Where did this three thousand eurose from? -Sir, this bottle of red wine is worth about three thousand euros. -When was the bottle of wine opened? Why didn¡¯t I know that? He looked around and sure enough saw an extra bottle of red wine on the table that seemed to be worth a lot of money. ¡°What kind of wine is this, so expensive? More than three thousand dors, how could I afford it? I don¡¯t have much savings.¡± Hector¡¯s face hardened at the thought. -Can I return that bottle of red wine? We haven¡¯t had a single sip. -Sorry, sir, once the wine is opened, it cannot be returned or exchanged. -Why can¡¯t you return it? We didn¡¯t really drink it, you¨Cyou can return it and rewrap it. -No, really, sir¡­ Hector was arguing with the waiter when the slender hand handed him a card, -Please. The waiter took his card and hurried away. -You, howe-you didn¡¯t tell me to pay? -When Hector saw that the one who paid was Matthew, his whole person was not right: -That bottle of red wine that we all didn¡¯t touch, only you paid for it, isn¡¯t that a waste? Why should we be stupid. Matthew spoke in a soft voice to exin. -Once you open the wine, you can¡¯t return it, so eventually you have to pay for it, no matter how much you talk to her. -Yes Hector, thank you for inviting me to dinner today, I appreciate it very much. The words sounded extremely harsh, and Hector looked at his little friend with a look that always made him feel that he did not really mean what he said. Anna quickly transferred 4, 000 euros to Manuel¡¯s cell phone and then looked at him. -Manuel, I transferred the money for this meal to your ount, so remember to check it. At Anna¡¯s words, Hector immediately felt he had gone back a point and turned to Anna smiling, -It¡¯s still in my ount, I will transfer the money when Ie backter. Anna had little desire to stay and could only nod desultorily before saying, ¡°I have things to do at the store, so I¡¯ll leave you. After Hector apanied Anna and they left together, Manuel looked at Matthew with a distressed look. -Uncle, why don¡¯t you stop Anna? Matteo¡¯s hands moved with a start. How could he stop her? She had already been on a blind date with another man, what was he going to do? Taking thest sip of his tea, Matteo ced the cup on the table. -In the future, don¡¯t do such boring things. -It¡¯s not boring, that guy doesn¡¯t want to date Anna, he¡¯s obviously not interested,¡¬ Manuel looked disgruntled. Matteo did not respond. Manuel added, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have denied it, man, that way the bad man would leave Anna alone. -And then what?¡± Matteo looked at him slyly, ¡°After he left, he would go and shoot nonsense and ruin Anna¡¯s reputation? Chapter 1145: Powerless This statement made Manuel stare. He had thought only about getting the man away from Anna, not about the most important thing, which was that if the man left angry at his words, he would then go out and talk nonsense and ruin Anna¡¯s reputation. Manuel had not thought about this before, but then he thought what did he care what others said, since life was his anyway, and since Anna liked her uncle, he should only worry about him. Thinking about this, Manuel replied. -Anna is not the kind of person who cares what people think. -What about her parents? Matthew stood up with his keys. -Now do you know why I denied it? Get up and don¡¯t mess up like that again, or next time I¡¯ll send you straight to your father for him to teach you himself. Manuel reluctantly followed Matthew as he got up and headed outside, still indignant in his little heart, and could only say, -Zio, you must believe me, that man does not mean well, when I went to the store he told me he was the owner. Hearing this, Matthew finally stopped and narrowed his eyes, -Are you telling the truth? -It¡¯s true, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t like him. He said the noodle store was his before he married Anna, when in fact it is Anna¡¯s heart¡¯s work. Matthew did not pick up Manuel¡¯s words, but the calction was already in his mind. -Got it, I¡¯ll take care of it, you stay out of it. Once in the office, Matteo called Chiara and asked her to check on someone. Chiara at first did not know who he was investigating, and after asking for rification, she found out why, and then could not resist joking with Matteo. -Is this the way you finally catch up? At her words, Matteo gave her a cold stare. -You can¡¯t even ask a question? Well, then I will inquire and the results will be quick. *N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When Anna returned to the noodle store, she was depressed, and Hector spoke to her several times and she ignored or did not listen to him. Finally, Ettore¡¯s whole body deted. -Are you ming me for not being able to afford that food? Hearing this, Anna realized she had overreacted a bit and could only exin, -No, it has nothing to do with you, it¡¯s just that I was a little tired when I went out, and as I told you before, you are not rted to Manuel and you are not obligated to buy him food, so it¡¯s only fair that I pay for the food. -So you, you can go on living? That¡¯s a lot of money for that food, you-. -It¡¯s okay,¡¬ Anna smiled faintly. I have a store and I have ie every day, you don¡¯t have to worry. Hector secretly thought, -That¡¯s rich, and it seems the introducer was right, Anna is a little rich. -Why don¡¯t you go home for the day? -Anna found it uninteresting, and seeing that it was gettingte, told Hector to go home early to rest. Hector nodded despite feeling troubled inside. -All right, then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. -All right, take care of yourself during the trip. When he was gone, Anna copsed again. She suddenly regretted that she had not taken the bottle of wine with her when she had left. It was a $3, 000 bottle of wine. She had paid for it and not taken it-she was retarded, wasn¡¯t she? The more she thought about it, the harder it became. When the store closed for the night, Anna and Amelia were driving home together when they saw Matteo¡¯s car parked not far away and he was still standing beside it, his slim figure perfectly erect and his handsome face attracting the attention of many passersby. At the sight of him, Amelia froze, then looked at her daughter. Today her daughter had not been well since his return, and she was thinking left and right that something might have happened. Now, seeing that handsome man here again, she understood everything. Seeing them, Matthew quickly approached and stopped in front of them. -Hello again, aunt. Amelia felt a little embarrassed, but smiled kindly at the other man. -Yes, indeed, are you looking for my daughter? With a slight smile on his lips, Matthew nodded, -a little personal matter I wanted to talk to her about. -All right then, you two talk, I¡¯ll wait here. -Mom! Don¡¯t go, I have nothing to say to him. -Anna, I told youst time, if there¡¯s something to say openly, even if we¡¯re strangers in the future, we have to work things out now, right? Rx, you¡¯re my daughter and if he dares to bully you, I won¡¯t let him get away. Anna did not speak. -Well, talk, boy, I¡¯m going home first, and I hope you¡¯ll bring my daughter back downstairs safely. -I will, aunt,¡± Matteo nodded. When Amelia left, Anna remained in her seat and closed her eyes, breathing deeply. -I paid for the food, I made it clear, I won¡¯t bother you again, what more do you want? Her tone was full of impatience and weariness, and her eyes looked at him only once. Matthew was a little exasperated, his thin lips half-closed a couple of times. -I know, but I think there is something you should know. Anna looked up and stared at him. -What are you trying to say? -Let¡¯s talk in the car,¡¬ Matteo suggested, after all, there were many passers-by, casting nces from time to time, an atmosphere of conversation that Matteo did not like and, above all, he hoped Anna would be quiet. -Talk in the car? -Anna nced at the car behind and suddenly gave a mocking look: -It¡¯s not nice, is it, Mr. Matteo? After all, I¡¯m not hygienic and I¡¯ve been working in the store all day and I¡¯m dirty and smelly, so wouldn¡¯t it be pollution for you if I got into your car? I think it¡¯s better to forget. These words were particrly hard to hear and did not please Matthew. -Do you have to talk to me like that? -How do you want me to talk to you? -Anna smiled and took two steps back, looking at him with a curious expression, -Did he say anything ttering to you? Perhaps those you would like to hear more? Matthew tightened his lips, his expression serious, and his breath fell around him. Did he not think that what had happened that night would prove so irreparable? -That night, I¡­ -If you are trying to exin what happened that night, then there is no need to say anything, I know very well myself, it is not necessary for your honor! Anna took more steps back, covering her ears as if she did not want to hear his exnation at all. It was amusing to see the leader of the Jordan group at the mercy of a girl. Chapter 1146: Don’t be capricious But what Matthew could be sure of was that the girl did not want to hear him exin what had happened that night. In that case, he let it go. However, there were some things he needed to know. He stepped forward and grabbed Anna¡¯s wrist, pulling her toward his car without waiting for her reaction. Anna felt only the strength that belonged to her in his wrist, so heavy that he gave her a little tug. She tried to struggle, but her strength was like chains, so heavy that she could not free herself. Soon she was dragged to the car, and after seeing him open the door, she stood there reluctantly, not wanting to go inside. -If what I want to say is about your blind date, don¡¯t you want to know too? ¡°Blind date? Hector?¡± -What do you mean by that? -Anna looked at him with a slight frown. -If you want to know, get in the car. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Anna¡¯s eyes widened and she got into the car after thinking about it. The girl finally got into the car and Matthew sighed with relief and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. When she got into the car, the girl remained motionless and did not even pay attention to Matteo asking her to put on the seat belt, so Matteo had no choice but to bend down and fasten it himself. But just as his hand crossed Anna¡¯s face, she spoke quickly, -What about my blind date? Tell me quickly, I¡¯ll get out of the car when I¡¯m done, I don¡¯t need to buckle up. By the time her words ended, Matteo¡¯s hand was already on the seat belt, and the look that passed over her face was a little colder, but Matteo¡¯s tone was a little colder than that look. -I promised your mother that I would get you home safely. -That¡¯s what you promised, not me,¡¬ Anna looked away from him, not wanting to look at him at all, her eyes full of disgust, -If you have something to say, say it, and if you don¡¯t say it again, I¡¯m leaving. With her like this, Matteo could not help but soften his tone a little. -Do you really not want to wear a seatbelt and not need a ride home? -No,¡± Anna said stubbornly and firmly. There was a moment of silence in the car, and Matthew finally withdrew his hand. After a while, he handed her a copy of the information. At the sound of the card, Anna turned her head to see that a copy of the information had indeed been delivered, and suspicion rose in her heart. -What is it? And what does it have to do with Hector? -She did not take it, but asked Matteo. -It¡¯s the profile of your blind date. -Did you look into it? He nced at it, then Matteo looked away to look straight ahead and said indifferently, -Do you know what kind of person you are dating? What has he done that he doesn¡¯t let people know before a blind date? It was true that Anna did not know Hector well, but since Agnes had introduced him to her, she had agreed to go on a blind date because she was a little upset. But a blind date did not mean marriage, so if they did not get along, they would break up. And dating was something that had to consist of slowly getting to know each other by spending time together. Anna looked at Matthew with a much colder look on her face as she thought about it. -Of course I understand, because otherwise I would go on a blind date, what do you have to say about this researched information? The young woman was now very hostile toward him, and to make him angry, she told him that she had met the other man, and if she had already met him, why would she go on a blind date with this man? Not to mention herself, her parents would not have approved. She had no intention of reading the information, however, and Matthew half-closed his lips and said simply. -And did you know about the time he spent in prison for cheating girls? The words came without warning, and Anna felt a little overwhelmed by the reaction. -What did you say? This was something Anna had not expected at all. Although she thought there was something wrong with Hector, she had not expected to be in prison for a crime. Or rather, she had never thought in that direction. Now Matthew had broken the news to her so abruptly that it not only made her giddy, but also made her face feel hot. For in reality even she did not realize who she was dating, and now Matthew hade with information to tell her. Anna¡¯s hands on herp tightened, her brain tied in a knot she could not untie, and whatever Matteo was doing now felt especially ridiculous. -It was also Manuel who first realized that something was wrong, and I felt it necessary to investigate for safety¡¯s sake. The man¡¯s faint voice echoed in the car, and for Anna it was as if the other man carried an aura of charity. Her hands clenched and loosened, and she finally raised her head toward him. -So what? Matthew tightened his lips and looked at her, waiting for her next words. -Even if he had been in prison, so what? Thisment made Matthew frown. -Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? -Of course I do. Anna smiled and leaned close to Matthew, breathing very close to each other, a great teasing was thick in Anna¡¯s eyes. -You¡¯re trying to tell me that I¡¯m stupid, that I¡¯m too stupid to notice a problem that Manuel knows about, aren¡¯t you? Looking at Anna, who stood so close, Matteo could not say how he felt. He felt that his heart seemed to throb with her as she moved a little closer, and with the sarcasm showing in the girl¡¯s eyes, what little affection there was in the man¡¯s heart disappeared cleanly again. -You know that¡¯s not what I meant. -I don¡¯t want to know what you mean, I told you, didn¡¯t I? I won¡¯t bother you again, and I also told you not to see me in the future, I don¡¯t want to see you.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. One sentence after another, Anna thrust the words into Matthew¡¯s heart. -Furthermore, even if my escort was in prison, it would still be my business, and since I don¡¯t want to see you again, that means my business is none of your business. Even if I marry a murderer in the future, it is none of your business. The more he said, the colder the smile on Anna¡¯s lips became. It was really ridiculous that he had to do all these things when he clearly didn¡¯t like her and clearly hated her, what was he doing, giving her a handout, did he really think she was a beggar, deserved to run free, push her away and automatically crouch in a corner, did he really think she was a beggar, deserved to run free, push her away and automatically crouch in a corner? Now she realized how mean she had been and how ungenerous her heart had been. She simply could not bear this at all. -Don¡¯t be capricious,¡± Matthew scowled at her words. Chapter 1147: We don’t fit in. I didn¡¯t expect the girl to be so stubborn, saying something about a murderer, don¡¯t you understand the importance of these things? It would be really foolish to bet all her happiness on an unreliable person just for the sake of ying games. -Yes, I am very capricious, and I have never been more understanding, does that satisfy you? Anna was now so full of rejection for Matthew. As soon as her hand touched the car door, Matthew grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms with one hand, while he blocked the door with the other. -What are you doing? Let me go,¡± Anna struggled to push his hand away, but he was so strong that she struggled without being able to free her hand. But Anna did not give up and continued to struggle to get out. Matthew quickly closed the car door behind him and released her. Anna opened the car door several times without sess, looking at Matteo angrily. -What the hell do you want? -I promised your mother I would get you home safely. Knowing that the man had a history of incarceration, Matteo felt that Anna was in a dangerous situation and that if she was allowed to spend time with the man, it was doubtful that anything would happen. But what did happen was that the girl was so poisoned with him that whatever he did or said made her more and more angry. -You said you promised, I did not promise, open the door and let me out. In response, she was greeted by the sound of Matthew driving. The car drove quietly through the empty streets of the night. In contrast to the tranquility outside, Anna¡¯s heart was literally on fire, she did not know how things hade to this point, it seemed to be so upside down and out of control. With this in mind, Anna closed her eyes and turned away from Matthew. ¡°Give it to me if you want, after tonight anyway, whatever you do in the future I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know you, it¡¯s thest time.¡± The fact that the girl was suddenly silent was a nice surprise for Matteo. Anna got out of the car as soon as it stopped. Matteo kept closing the door so firmly that Anna could only mock him, -What, Lord Matteo, you still won¡¯t let me go? -I¡¯m not trying to interfere with you, I just don¡¯t want you to get hurt, don¡¯t hang out with people like that anymore,¡¬ Matteo said lightly and advised. -Mr. Matteo, my house is here, you did what you promised, can you open the door now? It seemed useless for him to say anything now as Matteo opened the door and Anna ran briskly out of the car and up the stairs. When Anna came back, Amelia rushed to greet her, but Anna did not say a word and rushed to the bedroom, not even wanting to take a shower, and threw herself under the sheets, letting her tears melt silently into the cotton. The next day, Hector returned to the store after work. After yesterday¡¯s incident, Anna now looked at Hector with different eyes; she did not expect Agnes to be so unreliable as to introduce her to a man of dubious character. But Anna had not yet decided whether to tell Amelia directly about the other man¡¯s conviction or to tell Hector privately. After thinking it over, Anna approached Hector and said. -Are you free tonight? At these words, Hector froze and then nodded, -Yes, why? -I¡¯m rather embarrassed that youe to help in my store every day, so I¡¯m going to invite you to dinner tonight and in the meantime I have a few words to say to you, all right? As soon as Hector swallowed her words, he subconsciously thought she wanted to talk about marriage and immediately nodded his head. In the evening Anna went out with Hector after talking with Amelia, and when they came out the girl¡¯s father was still sitting in his chair drinking tea, looking at his daughter and the man together and stroking his chin with satisfaction. -What¡¯s so funny? -Amelia sat down next to him and gave him a disgruntled look. -You thought my daughter should get married soon, didn¡¯t you?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. -Which one of your eyes saw your daughter getting married? Can¡¯t you see that she and that Hector don¡¯t get along at all? Giancarlo was a little surprised: -Is that so? No, they get along quite well. -It¡¯s good to get along, but don¡¯t you think she¡¯s very polite to people? Like she usually does with customers. When Amelia said this, Giancarlo thought for a while and realized that what Amelia was saying really made sense. Anna and Hector took a cab on the way out and went directly to a nearby Western restaurant. She was trying to set the record straight, so the Western restaurant was a random choice, and her mind was on how to talk to Hector without hurting his pride¡­. So he didn¡¯t even notice that a silver Bentley slowly followed them shortly after the car they got into drove away. Anna and Hector sat across from each other in the restaurant. -This restaurant is a good environment,¡¬ Hector looked at the prices on the menu and was a little hesitant. It is a little expensive. Hearing this, Anna replied in a firm tone, ?Don¡¯t worry, I said it¡¯s on me today and I¡¯ll pay the bill.¡¯ Hector expected this, but did not show it. -How can I let a girl pay? It¡¯s so udylike. -It¡¯s all right. Anyway, it would be thest meal, and there would be no next time after that. Once the meal was served, Anna still had little appetite and looked at Hector in front of him and spoke slowly, -Thanks for your help this time, but I think there are some things I need to tell you clearly. -Well, tell me. -You really are very nice and hardworking, and my parents like you, and it goes without saying that Agnes has nothing but praise for you. These words made Hector¡¯s tail curl, this woman really thought he was good, was his idea about to be a reality? It would be nice to have a beautiful wife to take home and have a noodle store with her, and then sit back and wait for the money to be collected and let the woman do the work. But Anna¡¯s words changed and suddenly she said, -But I myself feel that I am not right for you, so ¡­. Hearing this, Hector¡¯s expression changed dramatically. -What do you mean you are not right for me? What is not right? That I haven¡¯t done enough these days? -No, you¡¯re doing a great job, it¡¯s just that things like marriage are for life, so I think it¡¯s important for people to be careful. Chapter 1148: She deserves to die. Hector finally understood why she had suddenly invited him to dinner today. -How can you not be cautious? Don¡¯t we get along anymore these days? -Yes, but I¡­ -Anna didn¡¯t know how to exin it to the other party, so she tried to keep her tone as calm as possible, -Mr. Hector, I¡¯m very sorry, but dating is like that, if you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s perfectly possible to stop immediately. She didn¡¯t want to drag it out, so she tried to be as concise as possible so the other person could hear her. Hector did not have the courage to eat; his beautiful dream had suddenly been shattered. He had thought that he could get away with itter, but who would have thought that he would simply say that he would not continue. -Is it because of the boy from yesterday? -No. -No? I think it is. You and that guy were having an affair at the table in front of me, and you think I¡¯m blind? You only met that guy yesterday and today you tell me no? -I don¡¯t care what you had with him in the past, let¡¯s find a propitious day to get married? -I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like you enough to marry you. Hector¡¯s attitude remained firm, and when he saw that his dream was broken and hopeless, he became furious. -So what Manuel said is true, right? I have seen many vain women like you go to a man¡¯s house when you see he is rich, have an affair with a rich man using me, a blind date as a backup, Anna, you are too disgusting. Her voice was so loud that it immediately attracted the attention of many people around. Anna froze in ce, but it was immediately clear that the person in front of her was angry and clearly wanted to embarrass her. But this man had underestimated Anna¡¯s mental capacity and did not care about the gaze of others. Anna picked up her bag and stood up. -Anyway, I made my words clear to you, sorry, I have things to do in the store, I will leave you. Anna immediately headed for the door to settle her bill and left the restaurant ready to call a car to leave when Hector swooped down on her, grabbed her by the wrist and dragged her around the corner. -How dare you y with me. The polite-looking man with sses disappeared, and now Hector looked like a crazed wild animal dragging Anna to a deserted ce. -Let me go, what are you doing? Help¡­ Paf! She screamed and received a p in the face, and the next moment Hector directly covered her mouth. -Shut up. -What are you looking at? Have you never seen a husband beat his wife? This woman is cheating on me, what¡¯s the harm in me teaching her a lesson? There were many curious people, but after all, they were still afraid of what was going to happen, and after hearing what she had said, they all left. Anna was dragged into a side alley.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. -Bitch, if I had known you were such a woman, why would I have pretended to act? We would see if you can still get married when you are pregnant. He pulled Anna¡¯s hand and, despite his kicking and punching, tore her dress off, and when he saw her skin as pale as snow exposed to the air, a silken glint shed in Hector¡¯s eyes and he let out a low growl as he tried to pounce on her. -No! Let me go! -Anna said in desperation as she realized with horror that his strength was no match for hers. Bang! A secondter, Hector¡¯s entire body snapped out and mmed into the wall, falling to the ground with a thud. Matthew, who had appeared out of nowhere, had kicked Hector in the face. Hectory on the ground in pain and unable to get up, covering his body and screaming in pain. But this level of pain did not relieve Matthew; his whole body was filled with hostility as he approached him step by step. -Do you want to die? The words were followed by a foot on his big toe, forcefully. After a scream, Hector realized that the hand he had stepped on was the same one that had just torn Anna¡¯s clothes. As he looked at the man shrouded in darkness in front of him, he finally realized that he had been up against a tough guy and hurried to beg for mercy. -I was wrong, forgive me, I was wrong-if I die, you will pay for it. However, in response, he was greeted by a pain that pierced his other hand. Presumably the tendons had ruptured, so Hector had simply fainted. Anna was terrified, but her senses were still intact, and when she was rescued she crouched down and quickly realized that her rescuer was actually Matthew. The series of movements Matteo made next exceeded Anna¡¯s expectations. It was the first time she had seen Matteo like this, with nothing but hostility around him. It was as if he wanted Hector dead, and although he was unconscious Matteo did not stop. Until the end, they brought Anna back to her senses. -Stop fighting, he will really die if you keep fighting. -She deserves to die. As Matthew continued, Anna desperately tried to pull, but could not pull at all, and Anna finally burst into tears. -Don¡¯t fight, I don¡¯t want you to go to jail! The cries brought Matthew back to his senses. He stood still, stopping all his movements. Then, turning slowly, he looked at the crying girl with teary eyes before him, her dark, sunken gaze surfacing with a touch of stoicism. -All right, no prison. With these words, he took off the suit jacket he was wearing and covered the girl¡¯s body, wrapping it tightly around her. Matthew looked down and wiped away the girl¡¯s tears, stared at her red eyes and her high, swollen face for a long moment, and lifted her up. Anna could not resist tugging on Matteo¡¯s sleeve as he was gently lowered into the car. -Is he dead? Matteo¡¯s eyes grew cold at her words. -No. -Really? Should I call an ambnce for him? Matteo looked at Anna, who was still sobbing. -I, I¡¯m just worried¡­. -I understand what you are worried about, I will take care of this problem. Anna calmed down and finally felt relieved. -Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. -No, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital,¡¬ Anna shook her head vigorously and looked at him with red eyes. It doesn¡¯t hurt-I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her in this mess; her clothes were torn. Chapter 1149: Don’t come any closer! Anna now simply looked very bad. Her hair was disheveled, one side of her face was swollen with many tear stains, and she looked pained and shy in her torn clothes. -What if you hurt yourself and don¡¯t go to the hospital? -Matteo tried to keep his voice as low as possible and asked in a low voice. -I¡¯m not going to the hospital anyway, I don¡¯t even want to go home,¡¬ Anna shrugged her knees, her voice muffled. You can drop me off at a hotel. What nonsense this girl was talking, there was no way to send her to a hotel at a time like this, even if she wasn¡¯t going to the hospital. Thinking about it, Matteo took the girl directly to his ce. Only this ce was her private ce, without servants, not the usual house where she lived, so Anna was a little confused when she got out of the car. -Where am I? -My house. Anna let herself be carried away by him, surrounded by his scent, knowing that she had already decided yesterday that she would never see him again. But now this man had saved her in her most desperate moment and was giving her a sense of safety and security. She could not control her small movements and slowly squeezed herself in his arms. Matthew¡¯s footsteps stopped a little and his eyes shifted slightly downward, obviously sensing the change in her as well. Matthew just assumed that she was afraid, so he tightened his arms and his low voice had a hint of tenderness not expressed in it. -Don¡¯t be afraid, it won¡¯t happen again. At the thought of what had just happened, Anna felt a twinge of fear; if Matthew had note to her rescue, what would have happened to her tonight? Anna¡¯s body shivered involuntarily at the thought of a certain possibility. Matteo carried her upstairs andid her on the soft sofa, moving carefully before saying, ¡°Wait here. He turned and was about to leave when Anna grabbed him roughly by the sleeve. -Don¡¯t go. The room was veryrge and a little empty from fear. Seeing her like this, Matthew¡¯s eyes sank a little deeper and he could only say in a low voice. -I¡¯m going next door, I¡¯ll be back in a minute. One minute? Anna looked at him with some uncertainty, a look that seemed to ask: really? Matthew nodded. -Well, make it quick then? -Anna finished, before reluctantly releasing her handshake and leaving Matteo to fetch the first aid kit. As Matteo walked away, Anna looked down and noticed that her white shoes were stained with ck spots and looked extraordinarily rough. She thought about how she had just appeared. Like these white shoes, she had been tarnished by Hector. She must have been dirty now, she remembered Hector¡¯s hands grabbing her arms and pulling at her clothes, tickling her shoulders and skin¡­. The images shed uncontrolled in her mind, more and more, and Anna screamed unbearably, scrambled to her feet and ran out the door, only to crash into Matteo¡¯s arms with a thud. -How¡­ Before the words were out of her mouth, Anna took several steps backward, avoiding him like the gue. Matthew held the medicine in his hand, intending to help her with her wounds. But when he returned, he found Anna¡¯s eyes and expression changed. ¡°What happened?¡± thinking, he took a small step forward. -Don¡¯te any closer! Indeed, Anna screamed and took a big step back, her eyes staring at him with indignation. -Why did you save me? Didn¡¯t I tell you I would stop bothering you? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay out of my sight? Why did you save me anyway? Matthew half-closed his lips and his eyes grew slightly cold. -If I don¡¯t save you, who will? -Whoever can¡­ but why you, why did I allow you to see me in this state¡­ me, I¡¯m so dirty now¡­¡± She bit her lower lip, her eyes cold. He bit his lower lip, trying to repel the disgusting images in his mind, but the more he tried, the more they persisted. Matthew frowned, looking at the girl in front of him, was it emotional instability? If he had known it would turn out this way in the short time he had been gone, he should have kept her by his side at all times. -I am so dirty now¡­. You didn¡¯t like me at first, and now you must think I¡¯m disgusting? -said Anna with an unhappy smile. If I had known, I would have preferred him to hurt me than you to save me. Matthew¡¯s heart broke at first, then he heard her choke on thatment. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her dangerously. Matthew wanted to reach out and open her head to see what was going on in her head, but Anna was crying in anguish and her mouth was red, making her especially pitiful. Matthew closed his eyes, and when he opened them again he had evidently decided. -As is my nature, I really don¡¯t want to do this kind of thing in this situation, but¡­¡¬. With these words, Matthew stepped forward, grabbed the young woman¡¯s chin and forced her head in for a kiss. -Well¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Anna froze in ce, staring at him in shock and disbelief. For a moment, all those ugly, disgusting images in her mind exploded, and then her head went nk, unable to remember anything but the most real sensation. This was the temperature of his lips. Matthew¡¯s lips had been cold when he had kissed them, and had gradually be warmer before burning like fire, almost burning her to death. Her body shuddered in shock and she fell back helplessly, only for him to wrap his arms around her waist and pull her into his wide, warm embrace. The kiss deepened and did not end. Time passed, but from start to finish Anna¡¯s eyes did not close until Matthew pulled away, still in a puppet state, staring at him in disbelief. Matteo pulled his forehead back half an inch, thought about it, and touched it again. Probably because he had just been kissed, his voice sounded hoarse and tinged with lust, blowing softly on her face but crashing hard into her heart. -Do you still feel dirty now? The only thing left before his eyes was her beautiful face and breath, and the warmth of her lips right now, so how could he remember whether she was dirty or not right now? Seeing her like this, Matthew knew he had made the right decision and just realized something so serious, how he had kissed her for so long with some difficulty in control. He had only intended to kiss her to make her heart flutter and tell him for sure ¡°you are not dirty.¡± But after the kiss had continued, he had lost control. This was a headache for Matthew. He half-closed his lips and spoke slowly again. -Why don¡¯t you take a shower first? Chapter 1150: Call your mother. Take a shower? After finishing a kiss, Anna found it hard not to want to think something strange when she heard the word, a further ssh of color to her empty brain. Seeing the girl stand up toward him with a stunned face and eyes filled with a strange look, Matthew realized she might have misunderstood and could only exin in a soft voice. -Get a shower and calm down. Anna nodded and then headed for the bathroom. The bathroom was barely visible from the front, so Anna went in alone, closing the door automatically. Then Anna looked at herself in the mirror. Her face in the mirror was flushed and her lips were red because she had just been kissed. She looked at herself in the mirror in silence for a long moment before slowly reaching out and touching her lips with her fingertips. ¡°Is this an illusion?¡± Just now, Matthew had kissed her? And it wasn¡¯t even a sloppy kiss, was it total? In contrast to the previous sneak attack he had initiated, a kiss of this intensity could have been as strong as ten sneak attacks on her. ¡°This is a lie, isn¡¯t it? Either I¡¯m imagining it or I¡¯m dreaming it.¡± Anna suddenly pinched his cheek so hard that he blushed and cried out in pain, but then quickly thought of something else and reached out to cover his mouth, his eyes wide with surprise. She was so close that Matteo would have heard her if she had screamed, right? Anna swallowed the pain and then opened the shower. All those unpleasant thoughts were gone and it had to be said that Matteo had kissed her the right way, her heart and eyes were now consumed by that kiss. Anna raised her hand and covered her cheek. There was no telling how long she had been washing, but outside there was a knock on the door. Anna¡¯s whole body tensed and she closed the shower, standing there but not daring to make a sound. -I¡¯ll hang my clothes by the door and then I¡¯ll go out and you¡¯ll remember to get them. This was followed by a tter of stic bags, after which Matthew¡¯s footsteps receded and Anna heard the bedroom door being opened. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she approached barefoot and, without making a sound, opened the door a crack and took the bag. Inside the bag was a thick ck shirt, and Anna blushed with a single nce. There was no other man here, this shirt was his, wasn¡¯t it? Anna bit her lower lip, a little apprehensive. ¡°What to do, I¡¯ll wear it, but wouldn¡¯t it be too much to wear his shirt?¡± However, reality did not allow Anna to hesitate, because her clothes were already dirty and wet with water since she hade in. Perhaps she should not havee in to bathe. Anna took a while to dry herself and put on her ck shirt. Matthew was tall, Anna was small, the shirt covered both white knees when put on, and it was so dark that not much would be seen. After looking at herself in the mirror for a while, Anna finally felt relieved. She took a deep breath, opened the bathroom door and went out. The room was silent, only the sound of her own breathing as she walked barefoot across the room, leaving a line of watery footprints and footprints. -Are you finished? A cold male voice came from the door, startling Anna, before she unconsciously stretched her arms around his body. The gesture caused Matthew some embarrassment, and he closed his thin lips and gave her an unnatural look, -There is a jacket on the sofa, put it on. Anna was now a puppet on a string, and Matteo was the one carrying the string, practically doing what he said. So after listening to Matteo¡¯s words, Anna walked over to the couch and put on the jacket. The jacket was a spring style, particrly light, and it gave Anna great relief from embarrassment when she put it on. After watching her put on the coat, Matthew came in with a pair of slippers and bent down to put them on her feet. -No extra shoes, just put mine on. At his words, Anna looked down and there before her was a pair of light gray men¡¯s indoor slippers-the men¡¯s size was muchrger than the women¡¯s, leaving plenty of room for Anna¡¯s feet once inside. -I¡¯m wearing yours, are you? Anna looked at him, who was not wearing shoes. ¡°How strange, there is only one pair of shoes in this room?¡± Matthew had probably seen what she was thinking and answered her concerns. -I hardly evere here, so there is only one pair. After saying this, Matteo reached out and squeezed her thin arm. -Come here and apply the medicine. She was pulled by Matteo to the couch and sat down, then watched as he opened the medicine cab, took the medicine from it, and cleaned the cuts on her face first. He rubbed her gently and, being so close, their breaths intertwined from time to time and Anna could only try to control herself from letting her breath ssh on the other¡¯s face. When she finished wiping her face, Matthew looked at her and asked. -Where does it hurt on your body? Anna froze in ce, in her body? Was she about to see his body, too? Actually¨Cshe did not look injured at all, because Matthew had appeared in time, so she had only received a p and her clothes had been torn, but other than that, there were no other major injuries. But when she had showered earlier, her back was a little sore. After all, that was the back, and there was no way to tell Matteo. He couldn¡¯t take his shirt off in front of Matteo¡¯s eyes, could he? Matteo looked at the girl¡¯s slightly flushed cheeks for a long moment, then suddenly something urred to him and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Snconvenient? Anna nodded dumbly before shaking her head hastily, ¡±No, it¡¯s not inconvenient, I¡¯m not hurt.¡± At her words, Matthew frowned, as he approached he saw the girl pinned against the rough wall, how could a girl with her tender skin not be a little bruised. However, it was also true that it was rather ufortable. Matthew handed her the medicine, -Can you rub it on yourself? It¡¯s good for healing, it¡¯s good for inmmation and pain, if you can rub it in as much as you can, otherwise I¡¯ll help you. -No need, I¡¯ll do it myself. Helping her was not an option for him, and Anna could only quickly take the medicine, then get up and go to the bathroom herself. While applying the medicine, Anna realized that the wound was on her back and it was really difficult to rub the medicine in, it could be smeared but not evenly and the force was not well controlled and if you were not careful you would scrape the wound. However, he insisted on finishing applying the medicine. Immediately after applying the medicine, Anna felt that her wound had worsened. She dressed and left, returning the medicine bottle to Matthew. -Did you? Anna nodded awkwardly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Once the wounds were cleaned, the two looked at each other in silence, and Anna felt ufortable when Matteo handed her his cell phone. -It¡¯s gettingte, so call your mother. Anna nodded as if waking up from a dream. -Good. Chapter 1151: Is something wrong? Since Anna and Hector had left, Amelia had been quite worried, and then a little regretful that she had been too inactive as a mother. Evidently, she had once discussed with Anna that she thought Hector was so normal that there was something wrong with him, so why did she let Anna go out with him? As time passed, Amelia¡¯s anxiety grew so great that she did not want to stay in the tent and went out to find her daughter. Giancarlo looked at her uneasily and said something to her. -What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve been agitated since your daughter went out, what¡¯s wrong? -Don¡¯t you think there is something wrong with that Hector? -He¡¯s alright, why do you suspect people? What could be wrong with him? Didn¡¯t he get along with Anna? -It¡¯s because there¡¯s no problem, that¡¯s why he¡¯s suspicious, right? Think about it, when Agnes presented people before, on what asion did he present a good one? This time I didn¡¯t want to ept it. Anyway, we weren¡¯t in a hurry to find a partner for our daughter, were we? But Anna, this girl really epted a blind date. -If she doesn¡¯t want to get married, why did she ept a blind date? People¡¯s minds can drive people crazy. -Young people can¡¯t understand these things, but why can¡¯t you? Anna is your daughter and this is how you treat her? Giancarlo did not know what she had said wrong. Amelia did not want to give him any more exnations and picked up her phone. -I need to call her to find out what is going on. -My daughter is an adult and has her own ideas, so don¡¯t add to the mess by causing trouble for us. -I¡¯m not trying to cause trouble, I¡¯m just concerned for my daughter¡¯s safety, I¡¯m afraid that Hector will do something against Anna, you know? Hearing this, Giancarlo finally understood something. -Wait, are you saying that Hector will hurt Anna? What does that mean? Why would a good man do this? -Didn¡¯t you see Anna¡¯s expression when she came out? I think she just wanted to make up her mind to talk to Hector tonight and tell him the truth. Although Hector seems to be an outwardly polite person, there are too many masked people in this world, and I¡¯m thinking about Anna¡¯s safety. As he spoke, the phone was called. However, for a long time no one answered the phone. -What¡¯s going on? Why doesn¡¯t she answer the phone? So Amelia called again, but still there was no answer. -It can¡¯t really be an ident, can it? -Giancarlo tensed up. Amelia¡¯s face was pale as she kept calling, but no one answered. -Quick, let¡¯s call the police! -Giancarlo got up and was about to call, but Amelia pulled him back. -Why are you calling the police? We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on now, they can¡¯t be far away, let¡¯s close the store first and look in nearby restaurants. -All right. Because of the special circumstances, the couple closed the store early and let the staff leave early, and they were about to leave together when Amelia¡¯s cell phone finally rang. -Is that Anna? -Yes!¡± Amelia excitedly picked up the phone, ¡°Anna, what is it? Is everything all right? Where are you? I¡¯ve been calling you all day but you don¡¯t answer. Anna actually expected this moment when she saw the number of missed calls on her phone, and listened to Amelia finish her questions before speaking slowly. -Mom, I¡¯m fine¡­ Hearing that her daughter¡¯s voice was normal, Amelia and Giancarlo were finally relieved. -I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, you scared the hell out of us. What is the current situation? Where are you? Anna looked around for a moment and then bit her lower lip. -I¡¯m at a friend¡¯s house. -A friend¡¯s house? -Yes. -Whose friend¡¯s?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. -Dad, Mom, I¡¯m noting back tonight, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Giancarlo and Amelia looked at each other and both saw a dangerous look in the other¡¯s eyes; the daughter looked normal, but said she was at a friend¡¯s house and would not be back until tomorrow. Amelia wanted to tell her daughter, ¡°wink if you get kidnapped.¡± But now they were on the phone, and this exchange was totally inappropriate. So Amelia thought about it and asked, ¡°Daughter, didn¡¯t you promise me that you would return to my country with me tomorrow? Why are youing back sote? I am worried, what if we miss the train tomorrow? Anna was a little confused. -Mom, when did I say I wanted to go back to the hometown with you? Y¡­ where is the hometown? -Yummy, did you forget that we talked about itst night when we were sleeping together? It¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s house, she¡¯s old and her legs aren¡¯t well, and she had a fall two days ago, so we have to go back and take a look. Anna became more and more confused. She and Amelia had not slept together for a long time. More importantly, Grandma died a long time ago. ¡°Why did my mother suddenly say such strange things today?¡± After a long pause for thought, Anna suddenly came to her senses and finally understood what Amelia meant by this statement. She felt a little helpless and could only exin in a low voice, -Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, and you should stop saying these strange things, I wasn¡¯t kidnapped or threatened, Hector is not a good person, but he should be in the hospital by now. -What? Did something really happen? -Yes. -Anna nodded and took a deep breath, her breath filled with the smell of Matthew¡¯s clothes. The sharpness of the scent slowly calmed her frightened insides as she quietly exined, -But I can¡¯t exin it clearly over the phone, so I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow when I get back. -How can you think of noting home after something has happened? How can we sleep peacefully tonight? Where are you now? No, you have toe back, tell us the address now, your father and I wille and get you. -Mom and dad, it¡¯s really not necessary. I¡¯m-I¡¯m at Manuel¡¯s uncle¡¯s house¡­. Chapter 1152: Are you okay? -Are you at Manuel¡¯s uncle¡¯s house? Amelia did not know who Manuel¡¯s uncle was, but she was an intelligent woman. She had a vague answer in mind,bining recent information and her daughter¡¯s tone when she spoke, but she wasn¡¯t sure if it was correct. Then Amelia asked, -So you are there tonight? -Mom, stop asking me, I have chaos in my head right now, I will exin tomorrow when Ie back. Amelia loved her daughter very much and was about to say yes when she heard her husband say: -Anna, get some rest. If you have any problems or difficulties, you must tell us in time and never be afraid, okay? -Okay. Once the call was over, Amelia stared at Giancarlo and said, -Why did you tell him? -Why did you say yes before I said anything? Do you know who Manuel¡¯s uncle is? Although Manuel is said to be close to us, none of us know what kind of person Manuel¡¯s uncle is. But Giancarlo answered seriously: -I am sure Manuel¡¯s uncle is a good person and Manuel is an educated boy, so his family must also be a good family. But most importantly, our daughter believes in him, so I trust this man as well. His words are true: Anna went out with Ettore and the couple was initially worried that their daughter would say she was okay because she felt threatened, so they hit on her several times, but Anna denied it. Annater said that Hector was in the hospital while she was at Uncle Manuel¡¯s house. Since she was willing to stay there alone and he was Manuel¡¯s uncle, Anna¡¯s parents stopped worrying about her. * When Anna finished the call, she realized that her phone was running out of battery. She had not charged her cell phone all day and her mother had called her incessantly during the night, which was why she was in her current state. But fortunately the cell phone was still on for now. After talking to her family, Anna put the phone away and looked around. She had been afraid before, but what had just happened was so unreal that she had ovee her internal fear. Anna walked slowly forward, the slippers she was wearing too big to control as she walked, making a loud noise that sounded sharp in the quiet night. Anna curled her toes to make less noise as she walked. Anna pushed open the door to her room and found the hallway light on, but no one was there. She did not know where Matteo was and did not want to be alone. So even though Anna was frightened, she cautiously went to look for Matteo. When Anna reached the corner of the hallway, a white cat suddenly jumped out of the corner. The sudden appearance of the cat made her wince and she took several steps back. But because of the oversized slippers, she was clumsy to dodge and fell to the floor. Anna¡¯s hair stood on end and the beating of her heart was the only thing that could be heard in the silence of the night. At the same time, a hand suddenly grabbed Anna¡¯s arm and she cried out in shock. As Anna struggled, she heard a familiar voice: -It¡¯s me. It was Matteo¡¯s voice, which immediately reassured Anna, who did not hesitate to immediately turn around and hug Matteo tightly, leaning her face against his chest, not wanting to leave. Matteo did not react when Anna hugged him. But he felt Anna¡¯s soft cheek hit his chest as if it were hitting his heart, and his heart felt as if it had been met with shortbread and had be soft and sweet. But Matteo immediately noticed that Anna was trembling in his arms, as if in shock, and frowning, Matteo put his arm around Anna¡¯s shoulders and looking around the corner said:N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. -Coco, why are you staying up in the middle of the night and running out to scare people? Coco, a cat, tilted his head to one side and purred softly after being scolded by Matthew, as if he could understand human words. -Hello,¡¬ Anna heard the cat purring as if it was an apology. Anna snuggled into Matteo¡¯s embrace and froze for a moment, slowly loosening her grip on Matteo¡¯s arms before breaking away from his arms and looking toward the source of the sound, thinking: ¡°Is the white shadow that just passed in front of his eyes really this cat?¡± Coco, the kitten, sat in the corner looking at Anna, blinked and purred again, as if to greet Anna. At that moment Anna was so frightened that she saw only a white shadow running toward her and was so frightened that she could not control herself and fell to the cold floor. And now Matteo told her that the culprit was a cat. Anna felt a little embarrassed because the kitten in front of her not only did not look scary, but was also very cute. -Normally this cat is well-behaved and probably sensed that there was a stranger in the house tonight, so he went out to look around. Are you okay? Anna¡¯s fall was quite painful, but in front of Matthew, Anna was afraid to tell the truth, so she shook her head and looked at the cat: -Coco? -Hello? -the kitten tilted its head as if to say, -Are you calling me? Anna rxed at the kitten¡¯s tenderness and asked: -Can I pet her? -Yes, Coco is a very cute and cuddly kitten. So Anna slowly approached Coco, knelt down and gently stroked her round head. The long-haired cat was so good to the touch, like she was touching a marshmallow, that Anna could not resist petting her some more. Coco was sofortable that she began to purr silently. Anna has always liked small animals, and the cats that Serena and Manuel took in in their neighborhood at the time weremon strays, and Anna was especially kind to them. Butter, when she went abroad, she gave them all up for adoption to her colleagues. Only the mother cat remained in thepany, she was very good and never strayed, and Serena brought her back to the vi after her return. Since then, Anna has never had a pet. I never thought that Matteo had a kitten. Because Matteo didn¡¯t look like someone who had a pet. -Hello! -Just then, Coco suddenly stretched out his paws toward Anna, as if he wanted her to hug him. Chapter 1153: Stay here and don’t move Before Anna could react, the kitten had jumped into her embrace. She rushed to hug the cat tightly, fearing it would fall. The kitten rubbed against her arm as if to thank her. Anna was so happy inside that she stood up with Coco in her arms and looked at Matthew. -If you like, you can let her sleep with you at night. -Really? -Anna asked in surely, but what she really wanted to ask was: ¡°Do I really have to sleep here tonight?¡± -Really. It¡¯s alreadyte, so I¡¯ll take you to your room and you can have a good rest,¡± Matthew said and advanced. Anna followed him with the kitten in her arms, and Matteo took her to a bedroom and said, ¡°You will sleep here tonight: I¡¯m next door, so if you need anything you can call me or knock on my door. Anna nodded her head with Coco in her arms. -I¡¯ll be going then. Before leaving, Matthew looked at her again and Anna immediately became nervous and asked: -What¡¯s wrong? -You don¡¯t have to worry, I will fix it. Having said that, Matteo reached out his hand and stroked Anna¡¯s hair. Only when Matteo closed the door and went out did Anna react. ¡°Did Matteo just stroke my hair?¡± Surprisingly, she froze in ce, unable to recover. The kitten suddenly stirred in her arms, and Anna lowered her gaze and asked: -What¡¯s wrong, Coco? -Hello! -The cute kitten jumped out of its cuddles on the bed, crawling under the covers and sticking its head out just to look at Anna as if it was inviting her to get on the bed. Anna thought this cat was very clever and, after a moment¡¯s thought, she tooy down under the covers. And as Annay down, Coco came up to her and Anna reached out her hand stroked her fur for a while, thinking that a lot had happened tonight. However, it was Matteo¡¯s kiss that she remembered most. The kiss was so sudden that Anna forgot how to handle the series of movements and exchanges that followed. She brushed her lips with her fingertips, feeling her heart pounding. ¡°Because he kissed me, he feels the same as I do?¡± Anna closed her eyes, not daring to think further for fear that the real result might not be the answer she had in mind. Anna stroked Coco¡¯s head and asked in a whisper: -Coco, why did you do this to me all of a sudden? -Hello? -Coco looked at her with purely innocent eyes. -Well, you¡¯re just a kitten, you don¡¯t know anything,¡¬ Anna went to bed, closed her eyes and prepared to sleep. Anna thought about closing her eyes and remembering the image of Hector trying to rape her, but all she saw when she closed her eyes was Matteo. Matthew¡¯s eyebrows, Matthew¡¯s eyes, Matthew¡¯s lipso¡­. Anna shook her head, trying to get Matteo¡¯s face out of her head. Anna opened her eyes and stared at the dark ceiling. For a moment, Anna felt that she would love only Matteo for the rest of her life. If Matteo did not marry her, she would rather die alone and old. At four in the morning, Anna finally fell asleep, exhausted. In her dream, Matteo held her face and kissed her, kissed her a thousand times¡­. Throughout the night, the only thing Anna dreamed about was kissing. The next day, Anna opened her eyes and realized that she had actually drooled in her dream. Startled, Anna sat up and wiped her mouth with her sleeve. The kitten who had slept with her the night before had disappeared, and Anna realized that the bedroom door was open a crack, perhaps because Coco had escaped. Anna got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash her face and, incidentally, her pillowcase. She noticed that Matteo¡¯s shirt was wrinkled after his night out, but he had nothing new to change into. Just as Anna was deep in thought, she heard purring outside the bathroom door. -Coco? -Anna asked, opening the bathroom door to find the cat sitting in the doorway. And in front of Coco was a bag that seemed to contain something. Anna knelt down to look at it and discovered that the bag contained girl¡¯s clothes and asked, a little curious. -What is this? Why all of a sudden?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Before the words were out of her mouth, Anna had already realized that those clothes had been prepared by Matthew for her. Fromst night until now, there were only two people and a cat in this house. Unexpectedly, Matteo had let the kitten bring her the clothes. -Miao,¡± Coco turned and ran off as if she hadpleted her task. Anna returned to the bathroom with the bag, opened it and discovered that Matteo had also prepared some underwear, Anna blushed and put on the clothes, which surprisingly were her size, Anna had no idea how Matteo knew her size. Anna rarely wears dresses, but Matteo had brought her a floral country-style dress that looked great on her, but she did not feelfortable in it. She tied her hair in a ponytail and left the room. Anna thought there was no one else in the room besides her and Matteo, but then she saw a middle-aged woman in the hallway. This woman offered to greet her with a smile. -Hello, you should be Miss Anna. I¡¯m the housekeeper in charge of cleaning, and the master told me to bring you down for breakfast when you woke up. ¡°Is there a housekeeper here? But the house was clean when we arrived yesterday, and Matthew doesn¡¯t usually live here, so someone should be cleaning regrly.¡± Anna thought about it and smiled at the housekeeper: -Good morning, what is your name? -Miss Anna, I¡¯m Sveva So, nice to meet you. -Nice to meet you, then I¡¯ll go first. -Yes, please be careful going down the stairs. After greeting the housekeeper, Anna headed downstairs. Although she had put on a tight dress, she was still wearing Matteo¡¯s shoes, which made it difficult for her to walk down the stairs. She had just finished walking when she heard a man downstairs telling her, -Stay here and don¡¯t move. Anna looked toward the source of the voice and met Matthew¡¯s gaze. Chapter 1154: Nothing happened to us. Matthew¡¯s words caused Anna to stand still and not move forward. Then Matthew approached her with a pair of shoes, bent down and said: -The shoes you¡¯re wearing are too big and you tend to fall off, so put these on first. Anna looked at the blue women¡¯s shoes in front of her and thanked him. After putting on the shoes that fit her, she was about to put away the pair that fit her big when Matteo moved faster than she did. Matteo picked up the shoes she was not wearing and walked away. Anna stood still, looked at the dress she was wearing and then at the slippers on her feet, and inwardly sighed with relief. ¡°Fortunately, Matteo¡¯s aesthetic is that of a normal man.¡± If Matteo¡¯s aesthetics were poor, he might have thought that girls liked Iris. Then he might that the dress and shoes Anna wore today were Iris. Anna followed Matteo down the stairs, where Coco, the kitten, was already sitting on a chair waiting for her food; Coco saw Anna and meowed, so Anna immediately went to sit beside her. Anna was nervous about eating alone with Matthew for the first time and did not know what to do, so she kept stroking the kitten¡¯s head repeatedly. Coco meowed. She felt a little ufortable and struggled a bit, trying to free herself from Anna¡¯s evil hands. -Don¡¯t go,¡± Anna whispered, taking the kitten in her arms as she tried to escape. Anna was very nervous and kept stroking the kitten¡¯s head. -Hello! -Coco protested unhappily, struggling slightly. -You let her through,¡¬ spoke Matteo suddenly. Startled, Anna looked at Matteo and unconsciously let go. Released, the kitten immediately escaped from Anna¡¯s arms and soon disappeared from the dining room. Anna did not know what to say because Coco was running very fast, as if afraid of her, Anna bit her lip softly, not daring to look Matthew in the eye, when she heard him say, -After breakfast, I¡¯ll take you home. -Ok,¡± Anna lowered her head to eat. Anna ate slowly, but just as she was about to finish, she heard footsteps and looked up to find Chiara, who was wearing high heels and making a crunching sound as she walked, blushing and looking away shyly, thinking: ¡°What is Chiara doing here? She will see me and Matteo and think¡­¡± -Good morning, sir,¡¬ re saw the two having breakfast as she walked in and sat down across the table, pulling out the information she had brought.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. -Good morning,¡¬ Anna heard Matthew¡¯s calm voice, cold and unruffled, like water on a winterke. -This is the information I gathered during the night, and I also took the time topile his previous convictions, his frauds are vast and extensive. Based on this, I fear he will get years in prison. Anna looked at re silently as she realized that what she was talking about had something to do with her, Anna thought that re was looking intently at the information or Matthew as she spoke, but Anna looked up and realized that re was looking at her as well. Anna quickly looked away, her ears and neck flushed with shyness. -What an easily shy girl!¡± -Chiara thought to herself, despite Matthew¡¯s presence, as Chiara asked Anna directly: -Miss Anna, why are you afraid to look at me? I¡¯m talking about something that concerns you. Anna was so shy and a little angry at Chiara¡¯s direct question. -Anna, why are you ignoring me? Chiara, amused by Anna¡¯s silence,ughed and asked her more questions. Anna lowered her head and decided not to speak to Chiara. -Secretary Chiara, what is the condition of the injured man? -Matteo tapped his fingers on the table and changed the subject. -Sir, I just wanted to talk to you and you¡¯re so anxious to protect her, it seems likest night you-¡¬ Chiara said. -Nothing happenedst night! Don¡¯t think too much. At the mention ofst night, Anna stood up with an agitated look on her face and interrupted Chiara, as if she was afraid she might say something embarrassing. Chiara already had the answer in mind: ¡°Howe nothing happened since you have such a reaction, girl?¡± Anna realized that she had just reacted very intensely, and with an embarrassed look at Matteo and Chiara, she turned and ran up the stairs. -I believe you, why are you running? -At the sound of Chiara¡¯s voice, Anna ran even faster. Anna¡¯s reaction was very funny, and Chiara looked at Matteo and asked him: -Mr. Matteo, did nothing really happen to himst night? Matteo was looking at Anna¡¯s unfinished breakfast, frowning, and no one else could guess what he was thinking, Chiara just handed him the papers and asked again. -Sir Matteo? Matteo finally gave her a sidereal but slightly disgruntled look and scolded her: -You said too much. Take this information to the police station and file it, then send a copy to hispany. At these words, re was a little surprised; it seemed that Matthew was determined to ruin this man¡¯s future. Once the police entered this man¡¯s criminal record, nopany would dare to hire him even after his release from prison. At the thought of this, re felt a little jealous; she had never thought that Matthew could be attached to a woman. -Well, what are you going to do with Anna? I had thought that what happenedst night would traumatize her, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything abnormal about her mental state. In that case, I will leave her alone, sir, and let her take her chance. re finished, closed the folder, and walked away smiling. She thought Matteo would take an aggressive approach in courting Anna recently, since Matteo had brought Anna to his home. Chiara had worked as Matteo¡¯s secretary for many years; she knew him somewhat as his boss. Chapter 1155: Does your face still hurt? Anna ran back to her room, panting as she closed the door, her heart beating violently. She covered her face in embarrassment, feeling very sorry for herself. She would not have been so nervous at that moment, and would have acted as if nothing had happened and answered the question calmly. Anna felt so shy and humiliated that she no longer had a face for Matthew. Anna did not know what Matteo¡¯s behavior the night before meant and thought the best thing was to pretend that nothing had happened. With this in mind, Anna made up her mind: if she pretended nothing had happened and returned to her normal state, all difficulties could be solved. Anna took a deep breath and found the courage to open the door again. Just as she was about to go downstairs, she saw Matthew standing at the door to her room. Startled, she took a few steps back and asked: -What are you doing here? ¡°Isn¡¯t he downstairs talking to re? Why is he here?¡± -Does she eat so little? Since Matthew was concerned about Anna¡¯s health, the first thing she asked him was why he ate so little. Anna nodded and replied, -I¡¯m full, I can¡¯t eat anymore. -Eat a little more and then I will take you back. Anna had not been home all night, and her parents must have been worried about her. In fact, Matthew should have taken her to the hospitalst night and sent her home after the doctor¡¯s treatment. But Anna did not want to worry her parents, so she asked Matteo to apany her to the hotel. Matteo did not want Anna to spend the night alone in the hotel, not to mention the fact that she was still¡­ Matteo saw the cut on Anna¡¯s face, which still had slight red marks even though she had applied ointmentst night. -Does your face still hurt? -Matteo asked again in a gentle tone, reaching out and gently stroking the bruises on Anna¡¯s face. Anna could not help but tremble like a frightened littlemb, and Matteo frowned when he asked: -Does it hurt? You have to keep using the ointment. In fact, Anna¡¯s wound no longer hurt. Although the p had hurtst night, Matthew had given her an anti-inmmatory ointment, and Anna had used it on her facest night and was now almost healed. However, when Matteo¡¯s cold fingertips touched her cheek, Anna could not control her nervous feelings and winced, Anna suppressed her emotions and replied: -It doesn¡¯t hurt, I feel much better. -What about the medicine the doctor gave you? -Matthew asked. -It¡¯s in the room, I¡¯ll bring it to you right away. -I will bring it to you now. So Anna took the ointment, went to Matthew and obediently handed it to him. But just as Anna was handing out the ointment, it urred to her that she had the wound on her face and could have applied it herself in front of the mirror. However, now that she had handed the ointment to Matthew, he would surely help her do so. With this in mind, Anna suddenly tried to stop Matthew: -I prefer to do it myself! Anna lowered her head, trying to avoid Matteo¡¯s touch, but he had already opened the lid and dipped his fingers in the ointment. -Don¡¯t move. Anna could hear Matteo¡¯s breath curling a small lock of hair on her forehead before he sprayed it on her face. Anna blinked nervously as she felt Matteo¡¯s slightly warm fingers slide over her face little by little. All the way to the end of the process. Anna was so nervous that her toes curled. -Hello, go have breakfast and I¡¯ll take you home. -Yes¡­¡± Anna¡¯s thoughts were confused. She nodded and followed Matteo down the stairs. Coco sat down on the couch, watched Anna go down the stairs with Matteo, and immediately ran off again without a trace. Anna did not know what to say. The kitten saw Anna and ran away, as if Anna had secretly abused her. -It seems that Coco doesn¡¯t like me anymore¡­. -Yes,¡¬ replied Matthew calmly. Coco doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed at mealtime, you petted him so much this morning that he thought you were going to eat his ground cat food. Anna was speechless. ¡°How is it possible for me to eat cat food?¡± -I thought she was afraid of my petting. By the way, why do you have a cat? I¡¯ve never heard you talk about her before¡­. As Serena¡¯s close friend, Anna thought she knew Matteo very well, but she did not know that the man had such an unknown residence and secretly kept a kitten. ¡°Maybe my assumptions are wrong, maybe Matteo is hiding secrets?¡± Anna wanted to know, but she was too embarrassed to ask too many questions; after all, it was Matteo¡¯s personal business and Anna was just a casual friend of Matteo¡¯s. Although the two had kissedst night, perhaps Matteo had done it just tofort her. -This cat¡­¡± Matteo stopped immediately after saying a word. Anna was immediately curious. ¡°Does -Coco¡¬ belong to his ex-girlfriend? But I never heard that Matteo had a girlfriend, so the kitty was not dumped by his ex.¡± And as she spected, her phone rang. It was her mother calling, so Anna hurried to pick up the phone.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. -Mom? -Daughter, didn¡¯t you say you wereing home today? Why aren¡¯t you back yet? Anna looked at the time; it was 8:30 in the morning, but her parents usually got up at 6:30. A lot had happenedst night and her parents must not have slept well. Anna felt guilty and hurried to say: -Mom, I¡¯ming back now. Don¡¯t worry about me, I will tell you everything when I return. -I will tell you everything when Ie back. Then hurry back and don¡¯t make us wait so long. After hanging up the phone, Anna looked at Matthew. -It¡¯s just that my mother wants me toe back soon, I¡­. -Matteo went to his room to get the car keys, came out with one jacket on and another in his hand and handed it to Anna. -Put it on, it¡¯s a little cold in the morning. Anna took the coat and realized it was Matteo¡¯s short jacket, but it fit him well. They headed for the door and Anna noticed a pair of girl¡¯s shoes on the shoe rack, simr to his style. -Did you bring them for me? -Did you? Matthew, well groomed and with car keys in hand, leaned against the door looking at her. Chapter 1156: I’ll take care of your thing first. Giancarlo¡¯s house -How are you doing? Did Anna tell you when she wasing back? The couple had not slept all night because they were worried about their daughter, so when morning came Amelia got up and cooked rice porridge in the hope that her daughter would be able to eat it when she returned, however, her daughter did not return and did not call her parents. So the two called their daughter, and after hearing that her daughter was returning, Amelia hurried to call Anna¡¯s father to get a bowl of porridge. -He will be backter. Don¡¯t rush me. Eat your porridge. I haven¡¯t slept all night worrying about her, how can I eat now that I haven¡¯t seen her? -said Anna¡¯s father. -If you don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t, as long as you have the strength to speak when your daughterester, and don¡¯t chew with two cheeks in front of your daughter. -Amelia, what are you saying! Aren¡¯t you worried about our daughter? Why do you still have an appetite? Aren¡¯t you in pain? -said Anna¡¯s father. Amelia became very angry and took the bowl away from him. -As you wish. Not only am I suffering, but I am also very calm. Don¡¯t you think because I let you eat more? Then, if the daughter tells us something angry, how will she have the energy to teach her daughter a lesson? I thinkst night that Hector must have hurt our daughter, otherwise why is she in the hospital? For no reason? Hearing this, the father reacted immediately. -You are right! So I have to eat more. In case Hector dares to hurt Anna, I am sure he will pay the consequences. After saying this, father was about to take the bowl in his wife¡¯s hand, Amelia scoffed: -Add the porridge yourself, don¡¯t you have hands? Father said nothing. Since he had just mocked Amelia, now that he was scolded by her, Giancarlo dared not utter a word, so he could only go out to the kitchen to add the food himself. Matteo took Anna home, who unbuckled her seat belt and turned her head to look at Matteo: -Thank you and also forst night,¡¬ she said hesitantly. As the words came out, Anna saw Matteo unbuckle his seat belt. She froze for a moment and asked him in amazement: -What are you doing? -I¡¯m taking you upstairs to exin what happened. Anna was astonished. ¡°How can this be! If Matthew goes upstairs, my mother will surely misunderstand us.¡± Anna immediately stopped him. -It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock, aren¡¯t you going to work? -The program has been postponed, I have time in the morning. -But you are the president, will it be convenient if you don¡¯t go to work? Anna was still struggling to exin herself when Matthew suddenly stopped moving and turned his head to look at her in silence. A moment earlier she had found it difficult to speak, but now she was so nervous that she could not speak under the gaze of his cold eyes. -Don¡¯t worry. I will deal with your matter first,¡± he said slowly, word for word. Anna was speechless. Anna was a little hesitant, but she didn¡¯t think she needed him to help her deal with this case, because he had already beaten that person so badly that she was hospitalized, so the patient surely wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. Anna had a few more words, but Matthew had already gotten out of the car. She sat in her seat for a while and realized that no one could change what Matteo had decided, so she could only follow him. ¡°Well, until then my behavior will depend on the circumstances.¡± The two were about to go up together when a shrill voice suddenly rang out not far behind them: ¨C ¡°Oh, I said Anna must have a boyfriend, but she told me she was single before, and I was kind enough to introduce her on a blind date, but who knows if she really has a boyfriend. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have had to make this waste of time. From a distance, Agnes¡¯ words came closer and everyone heard them.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Many neighbors were at the door, some ying with children, others chatting two by two, amon phenomenon in Anna¡¯s neighborhood. Agnes only shouted like this so that others would hear what she had said. ¡°Are you trying to discredit me? When I have a boyfriend? Just because Matteo is next to me right now? If it weren¡¯t for him, something terrible could have happened to mest night.¡± At this thought, the bitterness hidden in Anna¡¯s heart heaved with hostility, and the hands that hung at her sides clenched into fists. She waited for Agnes to arrive without moving. Although she was older, Agnes soon caught up with Anna in a rush and stood in front of her. She wanted to attack Anna directly, but after seeing the tall man standing next to her, she stopped the thought and kept some distance from Anna. -What¡¯s wrong with you, girl? You already have a boyfriend, why are you asking me to introduce you to others? He is a credible andposed guy, Hector, whoes to your store every day after work to help you, and apparently treats you with sincerity. If you don¡¯t like him, you should talk to him nicely. Why did you let your boyfriend hit him? Now Hector is in the hospital, more dead than alive. My God, very serious, I heard the doctor say the bones are broken by the dozen. Anna didn¡¯t know what to say. The corners of her mouth twisted. ¡°Can he go on living with dozens of broken bones? Oh no, even if what Agnes said was true, he could live, but he would be half dead.¡± In fact, for Anna, after what Hector didst night, she had already hated this man to the bone, because if Matthew did note, what would happen to her and how would she face the future? Considering this, Anna raised her head, looking at Agnes with cold eyes without any fear and said: -Agnese, you im so much that it was my boy who hit Hector, but one question, did you see it with your own eyes? His voice was not low but it was loud enough for those people to hear the words. The neighbors, who seemed to have caught the scent of gossip, were gathering this way. Anna was aware that if things were not settled today, all these neighbors would talk badly about her behind her back. She didn¡¯t mind the gossip, but she absolutely could not allow others to harm her parents. Agnes did not imagine that Anna was about to refute her; after a moment¡¯s pause she said: -Yes, I haven¡¯t seen him, because I am an old woman who stays at home all day, how could I see him? But today Hector called me and told me he was hurt, so I went to the hospital to see him, very seriously! Chapter 1157: Tarnishing someone else’s reputation. -Well, since you didn¡¯t see it yourself, why do you think the person was hit by my boyfriend? When she said the word ¡°boyfriend,¡± Anna looked at Matthew without confidence. Although they kissedst night, the two were not yet real boyfriends, so it was better to make it clear. Thinking about this, Anna added: -In addition, I said earlier that I don¡¯t have a boyfriend, which is true. I would never do something like have a boyfriend and still go on a blind date. What you saidpletely ruined my reputation. In no way had Agnes imagined that Anna was such a facetious person. Agnes froze for a long moment and then said smugly, ¡°Don¡¯t deny it.¡± -Hector told me that your boyfriend hurt him so badly that he is now in the hospital. Just like your parents, we have also witnessed your growth, so you cannot deceive us. In fact, Agnes was sure that Anna would not tell what happenedst night to protect her reputation, and the information Agnes got was that Hector wanted to kiss her, but Anna pushed him away and pped him. Agnes rightly thought that being hospitalized was more serious than a p. ¡°Just like my parents?¡± Annaughed sarcastically in her heart when she heard this. ¡°Did these people give me food or money? How can you have the shame to say these words?¡± As she thought about it, Matthew next to her suddenly moved and seemed to want to defend her, but Anna tugged at her sleeve, at which moment the neighbors next to her looked toward her. Anna gave them a look that told Matteo not to help her because she could solve such an easy matter by herself. He had already defended her the night before, since she would no longer depend on him today. Matteo closed his thin lips slightly, seeing the confident look on the girl¡¯s face, it seemed that she was sure that she could easily solve the matter. Matteo then retreated to the side, intending to simply watch Anna win the battle. -Anna, look at that love wink, are you still saying he¡¯s not your boyfriend? Girl, admit it, what if he is the one who hit Hector. Of course he is, how can they mistreat Hector like that,¡± sneered Agnes to Anna. -Agnese! -she took a step forward and suddenly stared at her and Anna yelled at her. -What? -Agnese immediately had a bad feeling and narrowed her eyes. -You know what happenedst night? The boy you introduced me to spoke disrespectfully to me, and he¡¯s an idiot, he even wanted to rape me. When the people around heard what she had said, they were stunned and looked at Anna with incredulous looks. Agnes was also stunned and looked at her with astonished eyes. It was unexpected that Anna would say such a thing directly without thinking of the result! She must have thought that Anna would keep silent with mocking resignation and not refute her at all. In fact, even Matthew, who stood beside her, had not imagined that she was so bold. He nced at Anna and showed a rather deep facial expression. ¡°Perhaps, she is braver than she thought, she is the girl who was running after me without a care in the world, how can she not have the courage to face this problem?¡± -What nonsense! Hector has always been straight, how could he do such a thing? Anna, don¡¯t besmirch the reputation of others.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. -Doesn¡¯t that make sense? Agnes, you don¡¯t believe what I say, why do you believe what Hector says? He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, but my friend would? For me, my friend is also straight and would never do such a thing,¡± Anna said. Since the other party was unwilling to admit what she had done, there was no need for her to take the me for hitting Hector, since she could not produce any evidence anyway. -Furthermore, Agnes, do you think I am tarnishing her reputation by saying these words? We are both women and think about it, am I tarnishing his reputation or mine by this statement? Thesest words caused the gossipy neighbors to nod their heads. -I agree. If you say that Hector did not make such a mistake, how can Anna say that? -You are right. There is no need to publish this to ruin your reputation. Agnes, is this person you introduced to Anna not trustworthy? ording to what Anna said, that guy is not a decent person at all. -He¡¯s not a decent person, because he doesn¡¯t seem to mind being beaten up, Hector is in the hospital now too, isn¡¯t he? -Yes, if it were me, and someone dared to hurt my daughter, I would want to be lucky to still be alive in the world. Everyone believed that what Anna had said was true. Agnes did not expect Anna to be so cruel, so she became so angry that she stayed behind. After being relieved, Agnes burst into tears and cried out: -Damn it, how can you use me so unjustly? I presented the groom to you with good intentions, you are not satisfied, there is nothing wrong and I do not me you, but you continue to discredit Hector. How can you do this without any evidence? Anna was not moved that Agnes was pretending to be offended, because she could see that her eyes were still bright, and her tone was full of energy, so Agnes was fine. Sheughed coldly and refuted him directly: -You don¡¯t even have proof, why can you use my friend of hurting someone? Agnes, you are an exponent of the fact that only mandarins are allowed to set fire to the houses of the simple, while the simple are forbidden to light theirmps. Agnes did not imagine that Anna was still against her despite the feigned offense, so she froze for a moment and continued crying and screaming. At that moment Anna¡¯s parents came running out of the house. The couple had waited so long for their daughter at home, but she did not return. Later, she heard an argumenting from the window as she went outside to see what was going on, however, she would not have expected to hear this conversation. When he heard Anna say that Hector wanted to rape her, the father started to run out to get revenge, but the mother stopped him and whispered: -Look at our daughter if she is stronger? She is so calm and serene, even though she is alone in front of so many people. Hearing his wife¡¯s words, he knew immediately that this was what it was all about. His daughter wasn¡¯t nervous in front of so many people, which was reallymendable, so the couple decided to watch a little longer and didn¡¯t show up until Agnes started making a fuss. When she appeared, the father rolled up his sleeves, full of anger. -Whoever dares to harm my daughter, I will not take him to the hospital, but straight to the crematorium! Send him on his way! Chapter 1158: Not distinguishing good from evil Giancarlo, who was a shouty, burly man with a stout torso and a rather short-tempered temper, came out of the crowd with a serious and frightening face. Anna¡¯s parents usually seemed to be friendly and got along well with their neighbors, even if they did not have close friendships. This was the first time everyone had seen Giancarlo so angry. And when the neighbors saw this scene, they stepped aside because they were gossips who spent every day chatting over tea and had no intention of making trouble. The first to support Agnes was a young woman, but seeing that all the neighbors had already moved away, she helped her up and said quickly, ¡°Agnes, get up and good luck.¡± After she had finished speaking, she too turned away from Agnes. ¡°Why did you be such cowards, leaving me behind like this? Everyone was afraid of Giancarlo, but Agnese straightened her back and said, ¡°Giancarlo, you are just in time, as you taught your daughter, that you let her go around saying nders without any proof? I watched her grow up as a child and I am like her mother, even though I am getting old and have no children by my side, you can¡¯t do what you want with me ¡­. Amelia, who stood behind Giancarlo, heard Agnes¡¯ words; she could not tolerate this rogue. ¡°She remembered that the blind date she had arranged for her daughter had been the worst, and now she was making a mess in front of these people, and if the whole neighborhood found out, how would the reputation of her Galli family and her daughter be? Thinking about this, Amelia said sarcastically, ¡°Look, ma¡¯am, I admit that you introduced my daughter to a boy and watched her grow up when she was very young, but what do you mean you are like her mother? So are we not her parents or what? Agnes did not expect me to react like that, and was silent for a moment, -Don¡¯t take it so seriously, I just mean that she has to respect elders like me? -If you are not her mother, you have no right to give orders to our daughter,¡¬ Amelia stepped forward and pushed her husband aside. With many years of experience, she already knew how to treat a woman like Agnes. For a long time already, the two people had heard that this woman was always speaking ill of them. Now Amelia was getting angrier and angrier, so she gave her an ultimatum and said, ¡°By the way, I heard that you are besmirching my daughter¡¯s honor by saying that she has a boyfriend while she asked you to introduce her to another one, can¡¯t you tell right from wrong? At first we disagreed about the blind date, but you decided on your own to call this Hector and went to the spaghetti restaurant to find Anna to introduce him to her. What do you mean it was my daughter who asked you to introduce her to a boy? Also, ma¡¯am, you said that my daughter¡¯s boyfriend had hit Hector and at that time he was in the hospital with dozens of broken ribs, that¡¯s not true either, is it? Anna stood to one side staring at her mother. After hearing these words, she felt very satisfied and at the same time more confident. She thought that her parents would be more concerned about fame and would not make the matter public, and that they would settle it in private, but she did not expect that they would argue with this woman. -Amelia, exin to me! What do you mean I don¡¯t know right from wrong? -Did you go to the restaurant to arrange the blind date? There were many witnesses! If you won¡¯t even admit that, it seems like everything you just said is nder, doesn¡¯t it? -All right, but so what? Didn¡¯t I do it for your daughter? Hector is a very good boy, now he¡¯s in the hospital because of you, what a pity. -Agnese, don¡¯t change the subject, let¡¯s talk straight. Why did you tell all those lies? What¡¯s the reason? Hector¡¯s story isn¡¯t true either, is it? Let¡¯s call the police directly to see what really happened. After talking, Amelia pulled out her cell phone in front of everyone, ready to call the police with a resolute attitude.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. There was no telling what Agnes was thinking at that moment, and she suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Amelia¡¯s hand. -Amelia, why are you calling the police? Let¡¯s not get dirty! Hector is seriously injured. If you don¡¯t believe me, you cane to the hospital with me. -Neighbors, don¡¯t you think? They looked at each other suspiciously. -Go with her to see if what she says is true. -Yes, all right, if it¡¯s really in a serious situation, then you can¡¯t just leave him lying there. -Wouldn¡¯t you, neighbors? Come with me to see if I¡¯m lying to you. Just as everyone was about to go to the hospital, a cold voice rang out. -You don¡¯t have to! -Anna stood to the side looking at everyone with an indifferent expression, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, you are my neighbors. Because you are older than me, so I have to respect you a little, but if you whistle on this subject, don¡¯t me me for being so petnt because I want to tell you that it is impossible for my friend to have hit anyone. If he did, it would be because this pervert deserves it. -Hey, girl, are you afraid we¡¯re all going to the hospital? -What do you mean I¡¯m afraid? -Anna curved her lips and looked sideways at Matthew, who was standing in the back watching what was going on. And he made no move but stood there silently helping her. Before he came, he read the extra copy of re¡¯s document and realized that this Hector had indeedmitted many crimes. The two looked at each other, and Matteo sensed her thoughts and nodded his head. She was calm and made a decision. -There is no need to go to the hospital because you will find nothing, and you will know the truth when he goes to prison. Chapter 1159: A Loving Maniac When he said the prison thing, of course everyone was surprised and then couldn¡¯t react. Wasn¡¯t it just a simple blind date, fighting over a guy and eventually finding a way to reconcile and so on¡­? going to jail? Seeing that everyone was confused, Anna felt that she had already told them vaguely, so it was necessary for her to set the record straight. As she thought, a faint smile appeared on her face, but her voice becamepletely cold. -I want to tell you that Hectormitted marriage fraud and swindling, with several criminal records. But he was ashamed to tell me because he was afraid his reputation would be shattered. Eventually, someone called the police, so he went to jail and I was also told that he was releasedst year. Agnes, I think you know these things well, don¡¯t you? You said you did all this for me, is it really good for me or did you want to set me up? The neighbors were talking -What, he was in prison? How could I introduce him to such a man? ¨C -Exactly, how could he do that, Agnes? A boy whomitted these crimes? I dare say you did all this because you were envious of his spaghetti restaurant that was thriving.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. -Is that horrible? I remember a boy you introduced to a family turned out to have beaten his girlfriend, and now a fraudulent man. What is his intention? -No wonder her children haven¡¯t gone home to see her for many years, surely they¡¯re afraid she¡¯ll cause them trouble, right? -Agnese did not expect Anna to reveal so many secrets. In fact, she didn¡¯t know much about such things, only that Hector hadmitted some small crimes, but she felt that all men did, and Anna simply didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, so she wanted to pander. -As for the truth, if you are interested, you can check for yourself. These neighbors were just a bunch of cheaters, and they wouldn¡¯t have gone to check if they didn¡¯t prefer to believe Anna¡¯s words, because she told them with full determination. -I tell you everything, Agnes, I hope you won¡¯t say these nders anymore. Otherwise, even though we have been neighbors for many years, I will sue you in court for your personal nder against me. Amelia, who was standing to one side, said with arrogance and contempt. All the neighbors saw this scene of two women standing fighting, and two men standing quietly behind them. They thought this woman from the Galli family was impressive because she had solved this fight with just a few words, and rumors spread everywhere, but everyone was satisfied with this result. Matteo looked at this girl¡¯s back with a slight smile. He thought that after what happenedst night, she would be afraid. And, unexpectedly, she did things without his help. As she thought about it, suddenly Anna looked at him, facing the neighbors in the neighborhood with a stiff expression, and now became adorable and nervous as if the man was about to scold her. A quick change of attitude. After the matter was settled, Mr. and Mrs. Galli invited Matteo to their home to make him tea. Anna sat to the side, thinking that when she returned she would tell her parents about the affair, but now this man was sitting there, stuttering intermittently as he spoke. Amelia saw her daughter be so useless and nervous in front of the man she liked that she pped him. -Speak properly, why are you stuttering? She almost burst into tears in pain, but held herself back and looked at her mother with a bitter expression. -Uneedless. Matthew couldn¡¯t do anything in front of his parents when he looked at Anna, so he tightened his lips and said. -Mrs. Amelia. -I think it¡¯s normal for her to talk nervously and stutter after what happenedst night, so don¡¯t be angry. Hearing this, Amelia could not help but arch her eyebrows and look at him. ¡°How nice, will you defend her if I also hit my daughter?¡± Knowing that there were few men who would defend her daughter, with this man¡¯s looks and temperament, and when he was arguing with Agnes downstairs earlier, Matteo also looked at him silently. ¡°This man is good and seems trustworthy.¡± -Then, gentlemen, let me talk about what happenedst night. When he talked about the humiliation Anna suffered, he paused, then looked at Anna and did not tell the details to the girl¡¯s parents. Amelia seemed to like this man more and more. This man evidently knew very well how to put himself in other people¡¯s shoes, otherwise he would have made her relive the incident. And this man made her barely remember what really happened. By the time she finished talking about the matter, Amelia had already assessed him in her heart. ¡°Careful, consistent, clear, and above all, seated.¡± Unlike Anna¡¯s father, he almost raised the table through gritted teeth after hearing her words. -You were in a hospital, weren¡¯t you? Where is that man? I¡¯m going to kill him. -That¡¯s enough, okay? With Agnes¡¯ exaggerated words, I think he was quite hurt. He thought it was probably all Matthew¡¯s doing. Amelia looked at him and suddenly raised her eyebrows, but she didn¡¯t expect that there were times when this man sitting down would hit others very hard. But she doubted that it must be because of her daughter, not because she had a violent tendency. At this point, mother and daughter seemed to have telepathy, and she guessed what her mother was thinking, and said, ¡°Mother, he is not usually such a violent man, but that Hector is depraved and deserved that punishment. If my father had been there, he would have done the same thing. ¡°This damn daughter, you still don¡¯t have a formal rtionship and you stand up for him? And you evenpare your father to him, what is this?¡± Chapter 1160: Don’t think too much Matthew felt that she was defending him with her heart on her sleeve. A strange feeling arose in his heart. -All right, but I haven¡¯t said anything yet. No need to say it clearly, did I tell you that he is a violent man? Anna was stunned for a moment, thinking that her mother already assumed he was, could it be that she was thinking wrong? Amelia looked at Matthew. -Anyway, this time you helped our daughter. If it weren¡¯t for you, we might end up making fools of ourselves, so I thank you very much. After speaking, she stood up and bowed her head to thank him. Seeing this, Anna¡¯s father did the same. He had never experienced this form of thanks before, so Matthew was surprised for a few seconds before reacting. -Mr. and Mrs., what are you doing? Anyone would do it like me. Amelia looked at the tall and handsome man, and then at her daughter who was shy and scared, Matteo¡¯s cell phone rang as she was thinking about something. -Excuse me, I have to take a call. She picked up the phone and went to the balcony. Taking advantage of the time when she was answering the phone, Amelia looked at her daughter again. At first she thought that after what had happenedst night, her daughter should have been very depressed or upset, but now? These negative emotions hadpletely disappeared because at that moment she was full of joy. And when Matthew went to the balcony, Anna was also looking furtively over there. ¡°¡­ All daughters are ungrateful.¡± Thinking that in the future this man would steal her daughter from her hands. Amelia was sad and happy, approached her daughter and asked her in a low voice. -Tell me, what else happenedst night? -What¡­¡± When her mother mentionedst night, she had a big reaction, but thanks to the morning lessons, instead of jumping up, she pretended to sit quietly. -I trust that nothing happened. -She narrowed her eyes and stared at her. She blinked nervously and nodded her head vigorously, -Nothing happened. But when her mother came closer to look at her more closely, she lowered her head with a guilty conscience and did not dare to look into his eyes at all. How was it possible that his mother had not caught everything? She looked at the figure on the balcony and whispered in his ear: Is it the same one you told me about earlier? ¨C -How about it? ¡°Why are you asking me all of a sudden? Have you already figured it out so quickly?¡± Anna was very distressed. Seeing that her daughter was confused and uneasy, she knew she had guessed. But she did not expect that she was in love with Manuel¡¯s uncle. She thought this and said to her, ¡°You treat Manuel very well, is it because you are in love with his uncle or what? -Mom! Stop talking nonsense, they have nothing to do with each other. Even if they are rted, it¡¯s not for that reason. First of all, she was a good friend of Serena and then she fell in love with Matteo. If Anna and Matteo were not to be boyfriends in the future, she and Serena would not have broken the friendship, so taking care of Manuel to win Matteo was not impossible. She simply got along well with Manuel, and those two were good friends. -Ok, my daughter is not a freeloader, besides, Manuel is so naive and trusts you so much, I am sure he is a good guy. While talking to his daughter, Matteo came back after answering the call, Anna stood up nervously, -Are you called to thepany? I¡¯m fine here, can you¨Cyou¡¯ll be back sooner. Seeing her daughter¡¯s attitude, she smiled and stood up as well. -That¡¯s right, Mr. Matteo, all of this was thanks to you. If you can, we would like to invite you home for lunch, but it seems you are very busy, so let¡¯s meet another day when you are free to express our gratitude, okay? ¡°Stay for lunch?¡± She nced at Anna. If she really agreed, she would definitely be more nervous, so she smiled warmly at him. -Madam, thank you very much, but I have a very urgent matter in thepany, I will invite you another day. -What do you mean you will invite? I will let your father arrange it, after all, we will do it to thank you. Then, Matteo said nothing, Amelia pushed her daughter a little. -Anna, apany Mr. Matteo downstairs. -Yes, I understand,¡¬ she responded and apanied him out and downstairs. The two went down the stairs in silence, and as he was about to leave, he saw out of the corner of his eye that she was quiet. Since he had kissed herst night, he had pretended that nothing had happened, was he still doing it?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But he only told her in a soft tone to rest well. -Back. The cold greeting reminded her that they had reached the door, she nodded nervously because she had not expected him to be so quick. -Well, then you¡­ Be careful on the way. After speaking, she waved to him. Seeing that there was no expression on his face, she withdrew her hand and went up the stairs. Suddenly she felt her arm begin to clench tightly, Anna¡¯s steps stopped, and she could not move forward. This man stopped her. -What is it? ¡°What does he want to do?¡± her heartbeat was elerated, and she dared not say anything because the two of them had not talked about what happenedst night until now, but re had brought up the subject before they came this way, so she was very worried about that man talking about what happenedst night. Of course, it was mixed with concern and a bit of anticipation. -Don¡¯t go out alone these days, call me if you want anything. Matthew did not talk about what happenedst night, but he said a few words to her and she nodded. -Go inside. As he spoke, he reached out and rubbed her head, and his voice became softer -Don¡¯t think too much. -Are you all right? She quickly raised her head to meet his gaze, -Don¡¯t think too much? You mean what happenedst night? Are you telling me not to think too much about these things, not to take them so seriously?¡± Just as she looked at him uncertainly, he suddenly came closer, breathing on the back of her head. -I told you not to think too much, why did you start remembering what we hadst night? Her face blushed, -Because she knows, she can guess at a nce what I¡¯m thinking, is it because I¡¯m being too obvious? Have you read my thoughts yet?¡± Chapter 1161: Confession Finally, he rubbed her head again and asked her toe upstairs. She turned and walked away with a flushed face. When she got upstairs, she was still a little distracted. After all, what happened was too strange and she seemed to have be so kind? Although the tone was still the same, but it was no longer as cold as before, which made her feel unable to approach him. ¡°Is it because of that kiss?¡± Thinking about this, his face seemed to start burning again. Suddenly, the door opened, Amelia poked her head out. -What are you doing, standing in the doorwayughing like crazy? Hearing this, her smile disappeared, she huffed and entered the house * Antic Vi On the seashore, Serena sat awkwardly touching her belly, trying to put her feet in the water to cool off, a voice echoed faintly behind her back. -Mom, my father will find out. Hearing this, she paused to get up and looked at Manuel who was following her, his expression a little stiff. -Isn¡¯t he here now? I¡¯m sneaking around so he doesn¡¯t find out. She blinked innocently, -But Mom, my dad asked me to keep an eye on you. -¡­-. -Love, I¡¯m your mom, do you really want to help your dad? Manuel went to her side, reached out and tugged at her sleeves, pouting. -But mom, you¡¯re going to have a baby soon, the sea is so cold right now, it¡¯s not good for your health. -It¡¯s getting warmer and warmer, so just for a while, okay?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The closer she got to giving birth, the more attention Cristian paid to her. This left Serena with nothing to do. Since he had not been with her when she got pregnant the first time, he felt he had not fulfilled his duties as a husband, so this time he wanted to apany her as far as she wanted. After seeing the prenatal manual, he became very strict. Except that he had something urgent to do today and could not take her with him, I suspected he would stay home. In the end, she promised that she would do nothing and obediently stay in the room to wait for his return, but before Cristian left, she instructed someone to keep an eye on her. And Manuel was the one in charge. -Love, your father has no experience in childbirth, but your mother does. In the past, I wasn¡¯t as careful as I am now when I was pregnant and walking to work. However, I did a lot of things during pregnancy, am I not doing so well now? -This is different because I am a boy, but mom, you are pregnant with a younger sister, you have to take care of the girls. What this child was saying was right and I had no way to refute it. -Mom, get up quickly because my father will be back soon. If he sees you leave the room, he will look at you more. These words reminded her that if he had known about this matter, or if it happened to her pregnancy, he would definitely have checked her more. Nor would he have the opportunity to go around like he did today¡­. What she said was true, she looked at Manuel with deep eyes -You convinced me. -Mom, let¡¯s go back, I¡¯ll walk with you today. -Go. She stood up with difficulty, her son stepped forward to help her, and then the two of them walked back into the room together holding hands. Hector stayed in the hospital for a few days and was now able to move around a bit, and what he wanted to do was to get revenge on Anna but was afraid of Matthew. He was miraculously saved in the hospital, and all he wanted now was to let the woman suffer anyway. Actually, the police had already been here a few days ago, but the doctor had told them that his condition was delicate and they could not release him for the time being, but when he recovered a little, they could take them away. However, Hector was seriously injured and in aa, so he did not even know. Anna was at home these days because the Gauls feared her situation, so they refused to let her go out, or even to let her go to their restaurant, saying that she needed a good rest now and could not go anywhere. In fact, how could she not know? They were both worried that she would run into Hector, who wanted revenge when she left the house. -Mom Dad, don¡¯t keep me locked up. If I keep staying at home, I will be desperate, I want to go for a walk. At least let me go to the restaurant to help you, okay? -Amelia refused his request. She was frustrated. -Mother, don¡¯t worry, won¡¯t she take revenge against me? In fact, he¡¯s so badly injured that he probably couldn¡¯t get up while lying in the hospital, so he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to attack me. Amelia narrowed her eyes and said. -How do you know he is seriously injured? That night¡­ She nodded her head, -Yes. -Did you hit him that hard? She remembered how Matthew had hit this man, if she had not stopped him at that moment, she supposed he would have killed him. She did not expect him, who always stood still and cold, to have such aggressive emotions. -Mom, it¡¯s not that she hit him hard, it¡¯s just that I helped him do it that night. As she continued to talk to him, her gaze became evasive andcked self-confidence. Amelia understood that her daughter was defending him, thought a little, took her daughter¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Are you sure, you want to marry that man? She blushed, ¡°Mother, why are you asking me? Aren¡¯t we talking about you letting me out? -Answer me and I will see if I will let you out. After thinking about it, she felt it would be better to tell him. However, in her heart the man she wanted to marry was Matthew. -Yes,¡¬ she nodded and said, -Mom, you know the feeling that you can¡¯t love anyone more than him? Hearing this, she was surprised, and then she heard her daughter continue to speak. -I didn¡¯t like him when I first met him, but when I started to like him, I never found the same feelings in other men. She calmed down: -I understand, if you really think so, then I will support you, but¨Cdoes he treat you well? Chapter 1162: Groping First of all, she was a mother. And then she was a supporter of Anna when she was in love. If her daughter liked this person, it didn¡¯t matter the social criticism or family status, as long as they were both happy. But since Amelia knew this, how many times had Anna been sad? She knew everything, and currently¡­. -Mom, don¡¯t ask me now, I will tell you if I have a result. Anna also sensed Matteo¡¯s change, but she still wasn¡¯t sure, after all, he didn¡¯t say it clearly and she didn¡¯t dare to ask him. In thest few days, Matteo sent her messages every day in which he checked her status, which seemed like he cared about his girlfriend. She was probably a coward. She still couldn¡¯t ask him what that kiss meant. She was very upset, and the more she thought about it, the more upset she felt, so she decided to go out for some air. She could simply visit Serena, who was pregnant and staying at home. She had already made an appointment with Manuel, and it turned out that Cristian was not home tonight. It might also please Serena, who was feeling bored at home. -All right, you have your own thoughts and solutions. Follow your own will. Neither your father nor I are irrational people. Besides, after your father had a car ident, he just wants you to be happy. Even if you went happily into the quagmire, he would not stop you. Anna didn¡¯t know what to say. -Go, go find him and take care of yourself. -I¡¯m not going to¡­ He took the trouble not to exin further, since Amelia would not listen to him anyway. Anna got ready and then left the house. The two had not seen each other for a long time. Thest time they had seen each other was when Anna¡¯s new store was in operation, Serena had gone to visit her, but since Serena¡¯s belly was getting bigger and bigger, it was not convenient for her to go out. Serena could not help butin when she saw Anna. -When she was pregnant abroad, she did not feel as much pain as now, even though Cristian was not by my side. I don¡¯t know what is happening now. I seem to be turning into a delicate person. Anna, am I delicate because I am pregnant with a girl? Anna knew. Serena was pregnant with a daughter. Everyone was happy after learning that this time it was a daughter. After all, they already had a son, and if there was a daughter, they would have everything. Serena was also happy to have a daughter and had even given her a girl¡¯s name. -They think girls should be more delicate, don¡¯t they? Don¡¯t worry. You are going to give birth anyway. When you have a son and a daughter, life will be perfect. Serena was initially upset about her business.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Hearing Anna¡¯s admiring tone, she could not help but look at her. Manuel was Serena¡¯s heart, so how was it possible that he had not told her what had happened with Anna? She learned about the recent past between Matteo and Anna from Manuel. Looking at Anna, Serena smiled unconsciously. Fate really was amazing, wasn¡¯t it? She thought she had separated from the others, but, in fact, she did not know when they had been reunited again. Anna and Matteo were like this. -What about you? I had everything, and you also have to make efforts. Try to have good news for the day of my baby¡¯s birth, too. Hearing this, Anna¡¯s face suddenly blushed and she mentioned Matteo unconsciously in front of Serena. -The rtionship between your brother and me is still unresolved. Don¡¯t talk about it. Serenaughed tremblingly, -I didn¡¯t mention anyone, why did you confess everything without anyone talking about it? -¡­ Serena. -Manuel told you, didn¡¯t he? -Anna kicked exasperatedly, her face and ears reddened, -I was talking nonsense. This is what happened a while ago¡­. -Was it really nonsense? Don¡¯t you want to try again? -I -Anna hesitated for a moment- -Yes. -Then do it. I think my brother -is beginning to fall in love with you. Hearing the word falling in love, Anna¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She could not help but think, ¡°Is he really falling in love with me? Isn¡¯t that wishful thinking on my part?¡± Serena suddenly pulled her close and blinked. -Has he ever kissed you of his own ord? Anna was taken aback. Anna could not say a word; her face was very red. -Then did you kiss each other? -No¡­¡± Anna was so nervous that she began to stutter. Her tongue did not work and she hesitated for a long time. Finally she lowered her head, and it seemed that shepromised. -Well, Matteo kissed me, but that doesn¡¯t mean he loves me, maybe-he just wants tofort me, right? -Tofort you? -Serena could not understand. Then Anna talked about what had happened that night, and Serena was speechless after listening. -How careless you are, do you think my brother is the right person tofort you in this way? Consider this well. If it were you, would you kiss someone to console him? Love is never for begging. I know you both very well. If you are not sure, then try, or force him to admit his feelings. ¡°Do I force him? Do I force Matthew to admit that he is in love with me? How do I do that? -It¡¯s easy,¡± Serena smiled, ¡°When he asks you out, you can pretend to be indifferent to him to see how Matteo reacts. Or you can make it clear that you are tired and don¡¯t want to take any more action. Anna could not understand what strange idea Serena had had? Was Matteo already an apathetic person and she was still treating him coldly? However, after thinking about it, it seemed to her that this was also a way. A few days earlier, when Anna had shown him disinterest, he had waited for her all day at the door of the store. Maybe he liked being mistreated like this? While he was thinking about it, someone knocked on the door. -Anna! -When Manuel saw it, he ran to hug Anna¡¯s thigh and said, -I invited my uncle for you. What do you mean? Would Matthewe here? -You¡¯re not inviting him on my behalf, are you? -Anna stammered. -In my mother¡¯s name,¡¬ Manuel shook his head. Anna, stay and have lunch with us. As for Matteo and Anna¡¯s rtionship, Serena and Manuel had reached an agreement that they would do everything possible to make them fall in love. Since they had work to do, Matteo arrived at Serena¡¯s house on time. As soon as the dishes were served, he walked through the door. Upon entering, Matteo saw a familiar figure sitting ufortably, paused for a while and then acted as usual. -Uncle, wee! -I rushed over here after finishing work,¡¬ Manuel rushed to ask for a hug, Matteo easily lifted him up, approaching the table and exining in a cold tone. -We just sat down,¡¬ Serena sat down with a big belly and answered. We didn¡¯t wait long. Anna stood beside her, paying no attention to them, pretending not to hear anything, lowering her head, saying nothing. Serena looked at her with disappointment. Seeing Anna¡¯s behavior, did she still expect that she could grope Matthew? Chapter 1163: For what purpose? Matteo immediately went to wash his hands while everyone sat down. The people sitting at the table were acquaintances. The atmosphere of this lunch should be rxed, but because of Anna and Matteo¡¯s rtionship, everyone felt ufortable. Anna avoided Matteo since he entered, drinking only rice without talking to the man. Matteo said nothing and remained calm as if nothing had happened. Serena thought that the problem between Anna and her brother should be solved, even if she took extreme measures, right? However, it was not convenient for her to say what she thought in front of Manuel, Serena cast a nce at her son to secretly mention it. As her son, Manuel had never disappointed her. -Mom, Uncle, Anna, I¡¯m full,¡¬ she immediately understood what her mother meant. She put down the bowl and chopsticks and said, -I¡¯m going to the room. -Are you full? -Serena asked him, pretending not to know anything, -How little food have you eaten, why don¡¯t you eat more? -I can¡¯t eat anymore, Mom. -Manuel shook his head. Matthew half-closed his lips, looking at Manuel with aplicated look. Manuel found out, smiled at Matteo and left. After her son left, Serena smiled and raised her head to talk to Matteo, but unexpectedly discovered that Matteo was looking at her. Although nothing was expressed, it seemed that Matteo had no more remedies with his sister. ¡°You guessed what I¡¯m about to do, how well does Matteo know me?¡± Serena thought. -Matteo, is that¡­? -I¡¯m going to take a look at Manuel, since he hasn¡¯t eaten much. -As soon as he spoke, Anna, who was sitting next to her, stood up excitedly as if she were afraid. After saying this, ignoring Serena¡¯s and Matteo¡¯s reactions, she quickly left them. Serena was stunned. What had happened? She had not yet had time to talk to Anna, and she was gone. How long could she try to avoid everything? Serena felt a little unhappy. She deliberately asked Manuel to leave, only to talk about things the children could not hear. In the end, Anna slipped away. Serena¡¯s efforts were indeed in vain. Serena sighed heavily, then looked at Matteo. -Are you horrible? Anna is afraid of you again. Matteo took a sip of soup calmly, with an ever-present expression, and looked at his sister when he heard the words. -Didn¡¯t you scare her? Serena huffed, -Why am I the one who scared her, would she be so shy if you weren¡¯t here? Hearing this, Matteo did not respond, but frowned slightly. Until now, the girl was still afraid of him. After that night, the rtionship between the two had always been lukewarm, without any development. He did not treat her as coldly as before, but ¡­ it was not much better than before. Anna was like a bird frightened by a bow. And he was the hunter who held the bow. Even though he didn¡¯t have an arrow in his hand. -Maybe because I look scary? -Thinking of this, Matteo closed his lips and said slightly. Serena was speechless. What a stupid thing to say! -Matteo, what are you thinking about? Matteo looked at her. -You said earlier that you weren¡¯t thinking about falling in love and that you just wanted to take care of me, right? I believed you, and now what? After kissing and provoking that girl, you can still sit here quietly, which is too irresponsible, right? Although it seemed that thements Serena had just said were meant to scold Matthew, her tone was not at all negative, and she also showed him aplicated expression. Was his sister making fun of him? -Did she tell you that? -Yes, is there a problem?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Why can¡¯t she tell me if she has the courage? -Serena was stunned and then realized what Matteo was referring to, so she nodded without holding anything back. Matteo said nothing more. But Serena had no intention of ending the conversation. -Matteo, I think I know you too well. You should have fallen in love with her a long time ago, but due to certain factors, you have repressed your feelings and think you will not fall in love with anyone in your life, right? Seriously, there are only the two of us left in the Giordano family. Since I am your only family, I don¡¯t want you to be single for some reason when you are old. And the most important thing is that in many cases if you lose it, it won¡¯t give you a chance to get it again. Matthew was silent. -I know. I already knew it since Anna started to have an indifferent attitude toward him. But at that time his feelings for her were not so strong, until suddenly she hated him, and was not moved when he stood all day in front of the store door, and even when he had a blind date with others. -I thought you didn¡¯t know. After you kissed her, you didn¡¯t do anything. To tell the truth, even though you are my brother, I don¡¯t want you to hurt Anna. If you don¡¯t like her, you will never see her again. Matthew was surprised, narrowed his eyes and stared at her. -She doesn¡¯t need someone who is always irresolute and hesitant about her feelings. What she needs is someone who is serious and responsible. If you continue like this, I think Luca will be a better half than you. Although she felt sorry for Luca, Serena did not lie to him. She had always thought that Luca and Anna were better suited, but love was a private thing and no one had the right to decide for others who to fall in love with. Anna liked Matteo, and Serena no longer had to intervene. The two looked at each other for a long time, Matteo looked away first, lowered his head and slowly took a sip of soup. Then he put the bowl on the table and said nothing. -Don¡¯t worry Serena. As for what you told me, I know what to do. You can look forward and give birth with peace of mind. Listening to him, Serena was a little angry. She was so furious that she wanted to hit him with the te. -What are you thinking? -She said, -Is there anything you can¡¯t tell me? What does what you just said mean? Do you know what to do? -I want to ask her to marry me first. -Matteo thought about it and finally told her. Serena was shocked. How? Unbelievable. She understood what Matteo meant after a few seconds of confusion. It turned out that¡­ He was going to propose to her? His concern is superfluous, isn¡¯t it? Serena looked at him with aplicated look on her face. She thought that she would not be the person Matteo loved most, but ¡­ she was happy for Anna. After all, soon Anna would get what she wanted. The person who liked her also loved her, which was another blessed thing. Anna followed Manuel into the room to dodge whatever was going on outside, but the happy moments would soon pass. After lunch, Serena called her and told her that her brother wanted to talk to her. -You¡¯re not going to tell him what I told you, are you? -Anna had goose bumps at the same time. -No, since you¡¯re not here, what was the point? -Maybe Matthew wants to talk to you about something else. Anyway, don¡¯t be afraid, tell him your love boldly. Anna looked at her helplessly. She greatly regretted telling Serena the truth. Finally, she withdrew and went out to find Matteo. Chapter 1164: Were you waiting for me here? Matteo waited for her in the living room. -What¡¯s wrong? -Anna walked out of the room, lowered her head and approached Matteo stammering. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± -I¡¯m going to thepany now,¡¬ Matteo curled his lips and told her, -I have a meeting at two o¡¯clock and it will end around three-thirty. Anna, who was feeling discouraged, was confused when she heard these words. ¡°Why are you suddenly telling me this, what does the meeting have to do with me? -After the meeting is over, I have no other employment . At this moment, Anna was even more stunned and could not help but raise her head, looking at him doubtfully. Anna¡¯s innocence made Matthew feel tired, but he thought it was not bad, so he smiled. -Will you follow me into thepany? Anna looked surprised ¡°Matteo¡­ Are you inviting me to yourpany?¡± -To thepany? -Anna asked again with uncertainty. -Yes,¡¬ Matteo nodded, but did not feel confident and asked her, -Will youe with me? -Yes!¡± Anna nodded vigorously. After saying that, he felt so excited that he immediately exined. Since I am free, let¡¯s go to yourpany together. After exining, he began to regret again: why did he always say so much? It seemed that his exnation was a dissimtion. Anna also wanted to bite her tongue until she could not speak. She got into the car with Matthew, fastened her seat belt, and they drove off together. After the two left, a woman with a child standing by the ss windows on the second floor of the vi looked down. -Mom, is Anna going to be my aunt? -Manuel looked at Serena. Hearing her son call Anna aunt, Serena thought it sounded especially nice. She smiled and reached out to stroke Manuel¡¯s head. -Yes, it should be soon.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. -Very well,¡± Manuel nodded. Then I can go to aunt¡¯s house and ask for free treats. Serena had no choice. What happened to her son? All she could think of was free food every day. * In thepany. When Matteo and Anna entered thepany together, the girl at the front desk immediately recognized the girl with Mr. Matteo, who was the one who had sent him the food. At first she thought she had made a mistake, but at that moment Anna looked at her as well. With one nce, the receptionist immediately looked away in embarrassment. She still had not forgotten what had happened earlier. She and other employees of thepany had caused problems for Anna. If the food delivery girl were to avenge them right now, she would probably be the first to suffer the shock. Thinking about this, the girl at the front desk regretted it very much. She should have kept her secrets earlier. But Anna only gave her a nce and then quickly followed Matthew¡¯s steps, ignoring her. While the reception was relieved, she rushed to talk about it in the Facebook group. She wanted to break the news to her colleagues because they had already decided to go to Anna¡¯s store this weekend to make trouble for her. If she reminded them right away that she saw she was with Matthew, it should not be toote. So the front desk went back to tell the news in the group. The others in the group were immediately shocked. -What, that girl ising to thepany with Mr. Matteo? What does that mean? Can¡¯t it be that she really falls in love? -What manner has this woman used? How little time has passed since she approached Matteo! Even seduction shouldn¡¯t be so quick, should it? -Damn it! I¡¯m ufortable thinking that we¡¯re losing out to a stoner from the tips of her hair to her toes! -All right. Let¡¯s face it this week and ask her some questions: which job is better, cooking delicious spaghetti or serving a man? Seeing these words, the reception remembered re¡¯s warningst time and told the others. -Don¡¯t make trouble. Let¡¯s not do that this week. We will end badly if we offend her. Chiara told me that we can¡¯t cause trouble. But others didn¡¯t care. -Hey, you are a coward! Are you afraid just because of the words Chiara said to you? Don¡¯t forget that Chiara also loved Mr. Matteo before, okay? If this girl bes Mr. Matteo¡¯s girlfriend, the person most angry about this should be Chiara. It should be Chiara who wants to kill the girl more than us. -Although she warns you not to make trouble, but, really, it¡¯s to make you understand that you have to deal with it hard, right? Seeing thisment, the reception desk was a little confused: how was that possible? re was very serious when she warned him that he shouldn¡¯t do it next time, and it didn¡¯t seem like a joke at all. -It¡¯s not possible¡­ She had a serious expression when she said that. -It is normal for him to have a serious attitude when he talks to you. Don¡¯t you know what Chiara¡¯s background is? A graduate of a famous university, with a perfect physique and appearance, how long did it take her to pursue Mr. Matteo? Everyone recognizes her business skills, but it turns out she lost to a girl who sends food. If you were her, wouldn¡¯t you be disappointed? It seemed that what she had said was right, so the front desk hesitated. -But now she is with Mr. Matteo, in case she is a spy? -Don¡¯t worry. Since she is a vulgar woman, will Mr. Matteo want someone like her? At most, he only flirts with her for fun. He would dump her in a few days, and by then that girl would be crying about it. Holding the cell phone, the girl at the front desk had no other remedy. She wanted to tell them that they had never seen Mr. Matteo with a woman, had they? He never hit on women, he didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend¡­. * In the office on the top floor. Matteo opened the door and let Anna go in first. Anna entered cautiously and Matteo closed the door. They arrived on time, so as soon as they entered the office, re knocked on the door and entered. Seeing a beautiful figure in the office, Chiara was surprised and then smiled as if she knew everything. -Mr. Matteo, is it necessary to extend the meeting time? -There is no need,¡¬ Matteo looked at re and said coldly. Go and get ready. I will be there soon. -No problem. -Before leaving, Chiara gave Anna a meaningful look. Anna was too embarrassed and quickly averted her eyes. After she left, only the two of them remained in the office, and the coldness that Matteo was showing almost disappeared. -I¡¯ll go back to the office after the meeting. Wait for me here, okay? Matteo stared at her and asked her directly. -Okay. -Anna nodded unconsciously. After Matteo left and she was left alone, Anna blinked and looked around. Everything seemed so unreal. Why had she brought him into thepany? As he was by her side before, Anna could not think carefully. Right now Matteo was on his way to the meeting, and Anna could calm down and think about everything that had just happened. ording to what Matteo told her, if he had no other employment after the meeting, he asked her to wait for him in his office, did he want to talk to her? Chapter 1165: Why did she not keep to herself? Thinking about this, Anna¡¯s heart was pounding and she was even so afraid that she wanted to run away. But soon she suppressed her emotion and covered her heart. -Be strong Anna. There is nothing to be afraid of. Then Anna looked around and sat down on the sofa. She had visited Matteo¡¯s office when she had sent her food, but she had not been here for a long time. An hour and a half was neither short nor long, but Anna almost fell asleep while waiting for Matteo. At first she wanted to shop online, but she could not focus on any item, but was always thinking about things that had nothing to do with shopping. Finally she turned off her cell phone and let herself fall on the sofa, her eyes closed, sleepy. When she discovered the sound of firm footstepsing from outside the door, Anna quickly opened her eyes. There was no confusion in her eyes. She was fully awake, and sat up straight. As soon as Matteo opened the door, he saw that Anna was sitting on the couch in earnest, acting like an elementary school student in front of the principal patrolling the ssroom, still and straight. A giggle appeared in Matteo¡¯s eyes that he himself had not noticed. -Is the meeting over already? -At the sound, Anna looked at Matthew and tried to make her facial expression as natural as possible. -Yes. -Are you waiting for me here? -Matteo nodded his head slightly, moving closer to her. -Your eyes are tired, do you need to sleep? -Anna was stunned for a moment as Matteo told her. -No need. Who could sleep in such a situation? -I¡¯m not sleepy. -Anna felt that Matteo was always negligent in this regard and shook her head. -Are you sure? -Matteo narrowed his eyes toward her. -Yes, indeed. -Looking at him, Anna straightened up again and shook her head firmly. -Well, since you¡¯re not sleepy, let¡¯s talk about our business. As she finished her words, the tall figure in front of Anna suddenly sat down beside her. Although there was still a short distance from her, Anna became nervous as the couch suddenly sank and the man¡¯s hormone approached her, whose heart was pounding out of her control. She was a real coward. After hearing his words, even her fingertips trembled, and her eyes looked silently at Matthew. -Our business? What¡¯s going on? She was too afraid, but she was also waiting for something. Matteo stared at her with a burning gaze. -Don¡¯t you know? Anna was speechless. She was stunned, watching Matteo ask her. -Do you want to know why I kissed you? The air was frozen. Anna¡¯s heart almost stopped beating, and the trembling of her fingertips was more severe, and even her pupils suddenly dted at that moment. She had not expected Matthew to ask the question directly. Anna was taken aback, her cheeks flushed. -If you want to know so badly, why don¡¯t you ask me yourself? Anna was stunned. She knew Serena had told her everything, even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it-she was a con artist! And at this moment, when Matteo asked her so frankly? She was very embarrassed. She wanted to pretend to be calm, or serene and rxed, but it turned out that Serena betrayed her, making it clear to Matteo that she was very concerned about this matter.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She was experiencing such a difficult situation, really! Anna bit her lower lip and did not know how to answer Matteo¡¯s question. Could Anna still answer him without shame? No! Just when Anna was shouting like crazy in her heart, Matthew, who had not gotten her answer, suddenly took a few steps to approach her. -What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you telling me anything? Anna was so nervous that she could not say a word, and because of his approach, her breathing became difficult and she unconsciously tilted her head back, trying to keep Matteo away. -Don¡¯t hide. -The man half-closed his lips and told her. Matteo wanted to speak to her sincerely, but Anna thought of running away from him, which made Matteo feel dissatisfied. He reached out and squeezed her arm, grabbing Anna, who tried to pull back, and then found she was shaking. Did he startle her? Matthew frowned, his expression serious. -Don¡¯t you want to talk to me clearly about this? -I¡¯m just a little nervous. Don¡¯t get so close to me. -Anna¡¯s lips twitched. She wanted to talk to him about it, but she was too nervous, I could hardly breathe from nervousness. Was she nervous? Matthew¡¯s eyebrows were no longer furrowed, while a smile appeared in his eyes. Not only did he not pull away, he advanced further, leaning toward her with a bearing of pure manhood. -If I do not approach you, how can I tell you clearly? Inexplicably, Anna heard Matthew¡¯s voice bing sweeter and sweeter, like the red wine she had drunk earlier, sweet and rich. His lean, handsome face was within reach, and the light above his head made Matteo¡¯s eyes dark, like the dense ck fog in the night. -You can tell me clearly, even if you don¡¯te near me¡­.¡± Anna stammered, and her hands unconsciously stopped Matteo from advancing. But no one knew what Matteo was going through at that moment. Unusually, the more she blocked him, the more Matteo bent toward her. The man¡¯s hot breath almost burned her, and she dared not even raise her head. -Since it doesn¡¯t matter if Ie closer to you or if it cannot be clearly exined, I choose toe closer to you. Her breath fell on Anna¡¯s neck and she felt goose bumps on her arms. -The question that pains you, I will answer today. How? Anna suddenly raised her head and met Matteo¡¯s deep gaze. Matthew¡¯s handsome face slowly approached her, and Anna froze in ce as if she had been bound. For a long time, Matthew¡¯s cheek brushed hers and then reached her ear, sighing without any other remedy. -You have time and space for many days to consider well. After all, I am a person who does not understand tenderness and has never had an intimate rtionship with others. If you are with me, you will definitely experience a difficult situation. Girls¡¯ illusions are difficult to realize with me. I am older, my parents are dead, and I have a younger sister for whom I worry a lot because I found her with great difficulty. If you don¡¯t mind. Before she could finish speaking, Anna answered anxiously. -I don¡¯t mind! The whole office fell silent. Anna blinked and then frantically closed her eyes. It¡¯s over! Anna thought in her heart. ¡°It seemed that I had failed to sessfully suppress his feelings! Why can¡¯t I keep myself to myself? Where is the calm and rxation? What about self-esteem as a woman? Anna, you are stupid!¡± Just as Anna was annoyed, she heard augh. Then Anna felt something soft on her cheeks, then slowly moved to the right and kissed Anna¡¯s lips. Anna could not help but moan. The man in front of her squeezed Anna¡¯s waist, hugged her tightly and kissed her. Anna was shocked. ¡°What happened, where am I, why don¡¯t I know anything?¡± Chapter 1166: Were you sure you didn’t kiss me? Anyway, Anna waspletely stunned. She did note to her senses until they kissed for a long time. Matthew had no other job after the meeting, so it took him a long time to kiss Anna. Up to the time of parting, Anna was still stunned, and because her body was sluggish, she could only curl up in Matteo¡¯s arms, with a pair of tender hands gripping Matteo¡¯s shirt tightly. The dark shirt was crumpled by her, and one of the buttons was undone, revealing Matteo¡¯s baneful bones and Adam¡¯s apple. At the sight of him, Anna swallowed uncontrobly. -Do you like it? -Noticing what Anna was doing, Matthew¡¯s expression changed. He reached out to undo more buttons on his shirt. -What are you going to do? -Anna¡¯s eyes suddenly fixed on him and she asked nervously. -Don¡¯t you like it? -I don¡¯t need to see it, even though I like it! -Matthew¡¯s movements did not stop as Anna timidly pressed her hand to stop his next move and said urgently. The hand holding the girl stopped and then did not continue moving. Matthew looked at Anna¡¯s flushed face in front of him, and his lips slowly curved. -Ok, look at him when the time is right. Anna did not know what to say. Seeing the man with so much charm in front of her, Anna could not help but swallow again. Why did she feel that-this man seemed to be flirtatious? Was this an illusion? Before, Matteo had always treated her coldly, and after he proposed to her, he showed incredible passion. When Anna felt confused, someone knocked on the door outside the office. -Mr. Matthew. A male voice sounded from outside,pletely breaking the atmosphere inside. Anna was stunned for a while and stood up abruptly, walking away from Matteo. When she was so anxious that she did not know where to hide, she saw an inner room next door, opened the door and entered without thinking. Matteo ran out of remedies. She saw everything Anna did, which was like a little hamster being caught stealing food. -Come forward. -Coughing slightly in a rough voice, Matteo buttoned his shirt as he said. He had already resumed his expression, expressionless and indifferent when he spoke. The senior director waiting at the door finally opened the door and entered. When the director arrived, he obviously noticed that something was wrong, because when he came to his office in normal times, Mr. Matthew always sat behind his desk, but right now he was sitting on the couch and his clothes looked a bit messy. The director was dismayed. He had recently heard some rumors about Matteo, but ignored them. After all, there were rumors that Mr. Matteo would probably be single for the rest of his life. And now? He himself noticed that on the sofa next to Matteo was a white fringed bag of the one-shoulder type. But only the bag was seen without its owner. So the director returned his attention to the inner room. It was obvious that she was here, but she hid. Why would no one see her? Why? No doubt they did something¡­ -What are you looking at? An angry voice interrupted all the senior director¡¯s thoughts. -Nothing. Mr. Matthew, you have to sign this document. -He recovered and dared not look without restraint and smiled guiltily. But Matthew had not received the document, and the director ced the document on the table in front of him with embarrassment. -Leave it here. -Matthew said lightly. The director understood what it meant and left the office after leaving the document. Anna hid in the room, not daring to make any noise. She stood by the door surreptitiously listening to the conversation outside, and discovered that Matthew assumed a casual attitude when talking to the man who entered. So would the flirtatious, soft-spoken man belong exclusively to her in the future? At the thought of this, Anna felt happy as if her heart was filled with colorful bubbles. Everything that happened was like a dream, even though it was reality. Anna stayed at the office until evening, and when she left, it was Matthew who drove her home. After the car stopped on the ground floor, Anna sat in the passenger seat in a daze.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When Matteo reached over to unbuckle Anna¡¯s seat belt, the man¡¯s breath quickened around her. -What are you thinking? -After unbuckling it, he had no intention of leaving her side, but he looked up at her questioningly. The male voice brought Anna back to her senses, and suddenly she saw a handsome face approaching her. She became frightened and began to stammer again. -No, I don¡¯t think anything. -Nothing? So do you know where you are now? Where was I? Anna looked out the window and realized that she had already arrived home. -I didn¡¯t notice, only because I¡¯m thinking something. -The girl¡¯s face suddenly turned red. -Really? -Matteo narrowed his eyes slightly, -But you just said you weren¡¯t thinking anything, right? Anna raised her head and met his dark eyes again. Although it was a quiet day, it had to be the most delirious day of her life. She looked at Matthew, who was standing very close to her. Suddenly Anna stretched her hands around Matteo¡¯s neck and hugged him tightly. She buried her face in his neck, breathing deeply and hugging him tighter. Matteo was a little dazed. Matteo was puzzled when Anna suddenly took the initiative, because she had been in a passive state since that night, but at this moment suddenly¡­. -What¡¯s the matter? -Seeing that something was wrong with Anna¡¯s emotions, Matthew gently grabbed her arm and pulled her away. -You know? -Under his gaze, Anna¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and she said in a soft voice, ¡°Today is probably the most amazing day of my life. I don¡¯t know if this is real or not. I think even if this is what I make up, I hope I never wake up. But I do know. If this was the illusion I made up, I would definitely wake up one day, so I want to hug you as long as I can¡­. He said everything he was thinking. After speaking, Matteo smiled helplessly. -Is that what you really think? -The man pulled Anna from his arms, stroking her chin with his hand. -Do you want to kiss me more? -he said in a low, rough voice. The lights in the car were dim. The girl raised her head and nodded like a puppy. Her rosy lips were inviting in the light. Matthew¡¯s fingers moved slowly to Anna¡¯s lips, which he longed to touch. Anna looked surprised. -No. I am not greedy. -She blinked many times and shook her head, -It¡¯s easy to satisfy me with just a hug. I was afraid she would be so greedy that she would wake up from sleep! She might not even have hugs by then! Even though Anna was always saying stupid things, she was so adorable. -Are you sure you don¡¯t want to kiss me? -Thinking about it, a smile appeared in Matteo¡¯s eyes as she felt other inexpressible moods. Matteo slowly approached her. Chapter 1167: My girlfriend can do whatever she wants. Anna was stunned. The man asked her the question as if trapping her. ¡°What, are you going to kiss me or not? If not, you won¡¯t have the chance next time. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to kiss me? Then I will kiss others.¡± I don¡¯t know what is going on, this dialogue popped up in Anna¡¯s mind. how can Matthew be such a person? Anna shook her head, looked carefully at the man¡¯s handsome face and suddenly took the initiative to approach him. -I kiss you! As when she threw herself on Matteo to kiss him hard, Matteo was not ready to pick her up, and her body hitting him staggered backward. Matteo tried to steady himself and hugged Anna¡¯s waist. He could not help butugh in his tender heart. She was indeed an emotional girl. But Anna thought in her heart. ¡°Why don¡¯t I kiss him when he is in front of me, since you ask me, I don¡¯t care if it is dream or reality.¡± Besides, Matthew kissed her for a long time this afternoon, and at this moment she had a chance to finally take the initiative, why didn¡¯t she? A few minutes had passed. Matteo¡¯s lips were bitten bloody by Anna, and his head was bruised several times, but Anna still hugged his neck and kissed her back and forth. With no other remedy, Matteo squeezed her arm and pulled her away. -Do you know how to kiss? -Of course I do. -Anna¡¯s face and ears were red. Hearing the question, she nodded awkwardly. -Forget it¡­ I will practice it when I return. -Seeing Matthew¡¯s lips broken by her, she felt even more embarrassed. -Do you practice when youe back? -Matthew narrowed his eyes, looking at her sharply: -Who are you trying to practice on? -No one. I will get some instructions. Don¡¯t worry. I will practice it carefully. -Anna said. If she said that¡­ -Exactly. You need to practice more, and this is the right opportunity. Come here. -Matthew¡¯s nut moved and said in a low voice. Anna was surprised. What did he want to say? Did he want her to practice with him? -We can practice and discuss together. Matteo approached the girl while she was stunned, Anna did not even realize what was happening. I kissed him as soon as he closed his eyes. *** In this way, the two practiced in the car for a long time. When he was about to get out, Anna leaned against Matthew¡¯s shoulder, coughing embarrassedly, not daring to look him in the eye. -Do you feel more real now? How was it possible to feel real? Anna found herself heavy-headed. Her whole body was light as if she was about to fly like a fairy. She felt even more unreal. However, she did not say it, but Matteo probably knew what she was thinking and pinched her arm. -What? -If you still feel unreal, will youe with me tonight? -No! No! It¡¯s too fast! -Anna was surprised. They confirmed the intimate rtionship that afternoon, and she was going to spend the night with Matthew immediately? How was that possible! Although Anna hoped in her heart, but¡­. But she couldn¡¯t possibly do that! She had to be on her own! Anna suddenly felt pain on her forehead, where she had been lightly struck by Matteo¡¯s fingers. After recovering, she saw Matteo looking at her with a smile. -What are you thinking about? -Matteo asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the house where you were earlier. You can join Coco if you are free. Let¡¯s sleep separately. Anna was speechless. -Or do you want to¡­ -No, I don¡¯t want to! -Anna shook her head. She leaned on Matteo¡¯s shoulder, without looking into his eyes. They kept silent for a while. Anna realized that it was toote and that she had to go back. Besides, the car had been parked for a long time, but no one had gotten out, and she would surely murmur in the future. She could take no notice, but she still had to deal with her parents¡¯ thoughts. -I have to go. -Thinking about this, Anna slowly stood up. -Ok,¡¬ Matteo replied, slowly arranging the girl¡¯s messy clothes and long hair gently. Finally, he released her after touching her lips with his thumb. Go away. Anna blushed and got out of the car, moving forward like a turtle. Suddenly something urred to her, she turned and ran back to the car. She looked at Matthew leaning against the window with shiny eyes. -Well¡­ -What? -Can I text you when Ie in? -Sure. -Matthew was stunned for a moment andughed. -You agree? What about the call? -Anna wanted to reach a foot after taking a thumb, and she also wanted to know how much Matteo could tolerate. Unexpectedly, Matteo reached out his hand and pinched Anna¡¯s cheek, which made her feel like an ant. Matteo said to her. -You are my girl, you can do whatever you want. His tone was very light, but it struck Anna¡¯s heart hard. Anna¡¯s heart was beating uncontrobly. She ran home after watching Matteo for a few seconds. Seeing the girl running away from him in a hurry, Matteo¡¯sughter became more evident, which did not fade away until the girl disappeared, and then returned indifferent and walked away. * As soon as Anna returned home, she was greeted by the questioning nces of her parents. Although Matthew had fixed her up before leaving, Anna still looked unusual at the moment. Her lips were a little swollen and her eyes still showed her amorous senses. -Cof, cof, cof! -Giancarlo coughed loudly and then stood up: -I¡¯m going to the bathroom. You can talk. Soon he hid in the bathroom.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. -It¡¯s very hot today, I¡¯m going to take a shower too. -Seeing this, Anna also said. -Stop. However, Anna was stopped by Amelia before she ran away. Anna stood still and did not dare to move. -Mom, why aren¡¯t you sleeping? -After a while, she turned and looked at Amelia, smiling, -It¡¯s alreadyte. Did you have something to do in the store today? I went to pick up Serena today. She has a big pregnant belly now. She is due to give birth next month. -Don¡¯t talk about others. Talk about your own business first. -When she heard her daughter talking gibberish without talking about her business, Amelia could not help but interrupt her. -What can I talk about? -Anna gave up. -Are you in love? Anna was taken aback. -How do you know? -Anna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She was alone with Matthew this afternoon, why did Amelia¡­? -Do you think I¡¯m really blind? I saw you just when I went downstairs to take out the trash. -Anna didn¡¯t know what to say. She was a little stunned. ¡°You saw me when you went downstairs to take out the garbage? So¡­ that was the moment you kissed Matthew in the car¡­¡± -Mom, why¡­? -How? -Amelia asked her, ¡°Do you feel shy now? Aren¡¯t you even embarrassed when there are so many peopleing and going downstairs! Amelia teased her, but really, in her heart, she was happy for her. As long as her daughter was happy, Amelia did not care what others thought. Anna, who was blushing, did not know what to say to exin it to her. After all, the most embarrassing thing was for parents to see their children¡¯s intimate behaviors with others. Even though they too had simr experiences, they could not help but feel ashamed. Chapter 1168: Falling in love was also annoying Finally, Anna ran to her room. Anna pretended not to hear her when Amelia knocked on the door. -Mom, don¡¯te in, I¡¯m going to take a shower. -But Amelia knocked louder and louder. After speaking, she took her clothes and hid in the bathroom, then turned on the faucet, hoping Amelia would hear the sound of water and leave. Thinking of something, Anna hurried out of the bathroom again, took the cell phone she had left outside, and then closed the door. Only the sound of sshing water remained in the bathroom, and everyone else was cut off. Hearing the sound of sshing water, Anna turned on her cell phone and wanted to text Matteo. But she thought about it for a while; it sounded like she had juste home. Matteo should be driving right now. If she texted or called him, it would definitely affect his driving. Never mind, safety was the most important thing. So Anna put her cell phone back on the vanity and started bathing. She did not know whether Matteo would return to Giordano¡¯s house or to the private vi? If he went back to Giordano¡¯s house, which was not far from Anna¡¯s house, he would probably arrive by the time she finished her shower. If he went back to the private vi, he could not calcte the time. Because when she went there that night she was unconscious and asleep when she returned, so she did not even know where the ce was. Even if Matthew arrived home, it would take time to wash, and she did not know how long it would take. Therefore, she was in no hurry. She could shower slowly. She could text himter. Originally, Anna had nned to take only one shower, because she had washed her hair yesterday and was not in the habit of washing her hair every day. In addition, she was always busy in the store untilte, so she did not wash her hair unless necessary. But the situation was different. She and Matthew were engaged. It was possible that they would see each other every day in the future, wasn¡¯t it? Well, ording to Matteo¡¯s temperament, it would be difficult to see each other every day, but just in case? When she had a date with him, she couldn¡¯t stand the fact that he had shaggy hair and a dirty face. As expected, the crush was also a bit annoying. Why didn¡¯t he pay more attention to his image earlier? Thinking about this, Anna also thought that her body was getting dirty, so she vigorously cleaned it with the bath ball and shower gel. However, she noticed that the brand of shower gel was Johnson, which was normal, and it was also for children. Anna decided to rece this bottle of shower gel! After taking a shower, Anna put on her cartoon pajamas. When she was about to brush her teeth in front of the mirror, she saw in the mirror the ridiculousughter of Donald Duck in her pajamas, which made her¡­. Anna could not stand it! Would Matthew like her childish style of dressing? Before, he had never thought his style of dress was so immature, and he had even bought the cartoon pajamas because he thought they were so cute. But at this moment? These pajamas were not nice for her. So Anna decided to rece the pajamas as well! After taking a shower and drying her hair, Anna started shopping online, and she looked for a new shower gel and pajamas for herself. There were many kinds of shower gels for sale, with floral and fruity fragrances, packaged in transparent bottles with many petals, which looked colorful and beautiful. Anna bought it in the past because of the appearance. When she received the products, she admitted that they were beautiful, but the fragrance did notst long. The scent almost vanished after showering. So Anna bought nothing and went to select perfumes. When she saw a perfume called perfume after sex, she was surprised. Unexpectedly there was such a perfume! It had never existed in her world before! After looking at the items, Anna still didn¡¯t buy anything, so she put her cell phone aside andy on her back on the bed. Well, it would be better if she went to the supermarket tomorrow, so she could try the smells for herself. The time flew by. Looking at the time, Anna was not sure if Matthew had arrived home. When she wanted to text him to ask, her cell phone suddenly vibrated. It was a mobile message sent by Matteo, with only two words. -I am home. As usual, if Matteo wasing home at this time, he had to be in his private vi. After all, he hadn¡¯t been back to Giordano¡¯s house from here that long, had he? Thinking about this, Anna immediately sent him the message. -Have you returned home? Or to the mansion? -Afterposing it, Anna felt it was too direct, showing that she was particrly anxious. So she erased the words she had written and went back to editing. -Have you just arrived? I¡¯ve already finished my shower. It can¡¯t be. The shower seemed to imply something; Anna erased the text again and rewrote it. -Are you at home? Is Coco also at home? She considered it for a long time, felt that what she wrote was more appropriate, so she sent it to Matthew. Then he waited anxiously for the reply. During this time, besides waiting for Matteo¡¯s message, she did nothing. At that moment the phone vibrated, and Anna immediately read the message. -Add me on Facebook. Will you add him on Facebook? Anna was stunned for a few seconds and then opened Facebook. As she was preparing to add Matteo as a friend, a friend request appeared. Was it Matteo?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She immediately approved the request. Unexpectedly, Matteo sent her the request. They alwaysmunicated with messages, didn¡¯t they? Why was she suddenly using Facebook? When Anna was thinking about what she could talk about with Matteo, she received a video call request, which startled Anna, who almost threw her phone away. After looking carefully, it turned out that it was Matteo who sent her a video call. What was going on? How could she talk to Matteo via video when he was in bed? Anna refused the request without hesitation. But she did not refuse on purpose. It was not a convenient time to appear on video when she was wearing cartoon pajamas with messy hair. Thinking of this, Anna hastened to send him another message. -It¡¯s not convenient for me right now, can we talk through a message? -OK. Matthew quickly replied and wrote another message. -I wanted to show you Coco. Coco? Was that the reason he sent you a video? It was. First he asked her in the message whether Coco was home or not. Unexpectedly he sent her the video chat request for that. In fact, he did not want to see that cat, but Matteo. Although he also liked the cat, because it was the cat of his love. Actually-it was not wrong for her to look at that cat, was it? But she had already refused the request, so Anna could only reply. -You didn¡¯t go back to Giordano¡¯s house or did you just arrive? -I just arrived. Matteo immediately sent her a voice message. After Anna clicked it, she heard the cat¡¯s purr. Chapter 1169: He’s not a pervert! -Coco is so cute! -The kitten¡¯s purr thrilled Anna. Anna suddenly missed one night a few days ago when she was in a bad mood and Coco rubbed her head against her arm from time to time, whispering tofort her. And now also. But she also remembered the disgusted look on Coco¡¯s face afterwards. With this in mind, Anna immediately typed. -Coco doesn¡¯t seem to like me, the other morning I tried to pet him and he ran away as soon as he saw me. At the next opportunity, I will cuddle him all day. A moment after sending the message, Anna realized that what she had said seemed too casual. ¡°Will Matteo find me annoying like this?¡± -No need to wait, you will see Coco tomorrow,¡± Matteo replied to her message just as she was thinking. Anna looked at the message with some emotion. It still seemed so unreal. ¡°Did we just get together? When exactly did things start to change? Does he like me? And if so, when did he start loving me?¡± Several questions in a row popped into his mind, making Anna¡¯s head explode. Suddenly, the phone vibrated again. -Shall I pick you up tomorrow? -But you have to go to the office, don¡¯t you have to work tomorrow? -It¡¯s the weekend. ¡°So it¡¯s the weekend. If you are a normal couple, you should have a date, right?¡± But her boyfriend was Matteo, so Anna dared not hope he would. -You don¡¯t need to pick me up, just send me the location and I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow when I finish my business. Matteo did not think too much about it and sent her the location directly. Anna was so happy that she decided to go to the supermarket after waking up ande to him in the afternoon. Just as Anna was about to say good night to her boyfriend, she received a voice message from Matteo. -Don¡¯t you talk to me on the phone anymore? -A deep male voice reached Anna¡¯s ears. -It¡¯ste, one more time, go to bed early, good night. Anna then also sent a cute goodnight emoji. Contemting the emoji, Matthew froze for a moment before smiling. -See you tomorrow. Seeing Matteo¡¯s words, Anna rolled over in bed with her phone excitedly, listening to the one voice Matteo had sent over and over again, then curled her lips and giggled. It took her until the middle of the night to fall asleep. Then Anna had a dream about Matthew, in which she was taken to his private vi, where they kissed and their clothes fell¡­. Just then, the dream was suddenly interrupted. ¡°Why did I wake up at such a crucial moment?¡± Anna became angry. However, she immediately thought with some disgust, ¡°How could I have dreamed Matthew like that? He is not a pervert.¡± With this in mind, Anna stood up and vigorously rubbed her head before getting up and washing in the bathroom. As she brushed her teeth, Anna almost fell over at the sight of dark circles under her eyes, luckily she grabbed the wall beside her and looked at herself in the mirror in disbelief. She had no idea when she had fallen asleepst night, except that Matteo¡¯s sexy voice was like a luby, telling her ¡°go to sleep.¡± Looking at her hair, Anna helplessly washed it again before leaving the bedroom for breakfast. Amelia was a little surprised to see her long hair slightly wet. -Didn¡¯t you wash your hairst night? Why are you washing it again today? -Because my hair was too messy and I thought it was too ugly. -You still know it¡¯s ugly, don¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t care? -Giancarlo sat down next to her and also asked, -And howe you have dark circles under your eyes? Did you not sleep wellst night? Anna was speechless, feeling that it was a mistake to have breakfast with her parents. -Mom and Dad, I will be busy for the next two days, so I won¡¯t be in the store, so I ask you to take care of the store for now, and if you need, I will hire more staff. -You haven¡¯t finished your porridge yet,¡¬ said Giancarlo. -I no longer have an appetite. The bedroom door closed. -Are you not afraid of starving to death? -Giancarlo asked Amelia. Amelia grimaced and sat down, then looked at her husband questioningly. -We don¡¯t have to protect her anymore. -What¡¯s going on? Amelia did not want to exin and ate in silence without answering.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. But she did not expect the rtionship between Anna and Matthew to develop so quickly. Having seen Anna¡¯s desperation for affection earlier, she had thought that her daughter would continue to suffer, but not so soon¡­ Chapter 1170: Seeing Matthew Once Anna returned to her room, she hurried to open her closet to choose a dress, but found nothing suitable. Finally, the dress Coco had brought her that day to Matteo¡¯s house caught her attention. She pulled out the dress and stood in front of the mirror to look at it. -Should I take it? After thinking about it for a while, Anna decided to go straight to the mall and buy a new one. But then she remembered that she had asked Manuel to transfer the money to Matteo and was now broke. Anna looked at her bank ount bnce and realized that she only had 20 euros left. ¡°Can I use a small advance from the store? Absolutely not! Money from the store has to be set aside to supply and pay staff, if I have to ask for an advance every time I run out of money, what will I have to supply and pay my staff with?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. With this in mind, Anna dismissed the idea. After Amelia left the house, Anna ran silently to Giancarlo¡¯s side. -Dad! Giancarlo was reading the newspaper and looked up when he heard his daughter¡¯s voice. -Anna? Are you looking for your mother? Your mother is outside. -No, I¡¯m looking for you. -Me? -Giancarlo hurriedly pushed the newspaper aside on the coffee table with a rather serious expression. Seeing Giancarlo like this, Anna found it a little difficult to talk about it. Although she had said she did not want her parents¡¯ money when she had opened the store, her parents had secretly contributed some of it for her. Anna knew, of course, that they had saved over the years, but now she was an adult and was too embarrassed to ask her parents for money. -Anna? Anna smiled and shook her head. It¡¯s nothing, you seem to have gained a little more gray hairtely, so if you¡¯re tired, we¡¯ll cancel the take-out service in our store. Hearing this, Giancarlo immediately refused her request. -Howe? Isn¡¯t the money you make from takeaway? Now I don¡¯t have to work, so if I don¡¯t help when I go to your store, what can I do? Don¡¯t say things like that, so I can retire in peace, if I stand still every day, eventually I will be paralyzed. -But delivery man is a very tiring job¡­. -That¡¯s enough, if that¡¯s what you mean, go back to your room and let it go, I can¡¯t hear you. Having said that, Giancarlo covered his face with a newspaper and refused tomunicate with Anna. -Dad! Giancarlo continued to ignore her. Anna had no choice but to return to her bedroom. Looking at the clothes in the room, she ended up putting on her usual clothes. As she walked out the door, Anna thought, ¡°Why change all of a sudden if she was normally like this?¡± Matthew was willing to be with her, so that meant he could ept her as she normally was. Even though she was striving to be better in order to be worthy of him. But the gap between people was sometimes very wide. With what Matthew had achieved in his career, she feared he would never achieve it in her life. Thinking about it, Anna became a little sad again and ended up going directly to Matteo. Matteo read Anna¡¯s message ten minutes after she sent it. When he saw the message she sent, he immediately frowned and called her directly. Anna squatted down, looking a little bewildered at the scene before her. It was clear that the ce was this way, but she could not find it. There were many vis, and she did not know which one it was. She wanted to call Matthew directly, but she realized that it was a little early and not what she had originally nned. She was looking forward to seeing him, but was afraid to disturb him. After thinking about it, Anna sent him a message. After waiting for a few minutes without a response, Anna was d she did not call him, otherwise he would have been woken up. Then he simply found a ce to squat and looked at the grass in front of him. She doesn¡¯t know how long she waited, but the phone buzzed and it was Matthew calling. Anna¡¯s heartbeat elerated and she picked up the phone. -Hello? -Where are you?¡± called Matteo as he walked out the door, his eyes looking around. -Are you awake? No need to look for me, since I didn¡¯t get your answer when I found out you were still asleep, so I stopped on the way so you could get up and get cleaned up first¡­. -Get your head up. Anna froze and looked up to see Matthew not far away, dressed in casual clothes and bathed in the morning sun, his hair slightly disheveled because he had not had time to fix it. He had his phone in his hand and his eyes fell on the girl¡¯s face. -Wait for me. Anna then watched in amazement as Matthew approached her. It was only when the man approached her that she responded, standing up as sheughed awkwardly. -How did you appear so quickly? I found out that I was so close that I didn¡¯t know exactly where your house was, so ¡­. Halfway there, Anna suddenly felt a little dizzy and her whole body fell forward uncontrobly. Matthew came out in time to grab her arm and pull her into his arms. Anna¡¯s head mmed against Matteo¡¯s chest. -What¡¯s the matter, have you been squatting too long? Anna closes her eyes and nods nonchntly. Chapter 1171: You don’t have to be so careful. Because she hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast and hadn¡¯t slept well the night before, she felt a little dizzy and ufortable when she got up, due to theck of blood to her brain after squatting for so long. As she stood against him for a while, Annaughed. -I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Matthew looked at her without moving a muscle. -What¡¯s wrong? -Anna stammered a question. A momentter, Anna thought she heard a low sigh from him. -Give me your phone. Matthew took the phone and put it in his pants pocket before taking Anna in his arms. Anna failed to do so and reflexively wrapped her arms around his neck as she gasped in surprise. -What¡¯s wrong? -Anna felt the faint scent of his body. ¡°Did he just wake up? So did you brush your teeth after you read the message or did you brush your teeth before you saw the message?¡± As if reading Anna¡¯s innermost thoughts, Matthew took the floor and admonished her, -How long are you going to wait here for me if I¡¯mte when you show up so suddenly, and you don¡¯t even call? -I only waited a few minutes. -A message from ten minutes ago, do you think it was only a few minutes? Or do I look like a fool? Seeing Matthew¡¯s mean expression and the seriousness of his tone, Anna was a little frightened. ¡°Yesterday we were together and today he is not happy.¡± -I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again, don¡¯t be angry¡­. -After saying this, Anna hastened to wrap her arms around Matthew¡¯s neck and bury her face in the side of his neck, -I¡¯m just afraid of waking you up too, because originally I was nning toe in the afternoon, but I came earlier, so I was worried that you were still asleep, so I have¨Cbut don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wait here for a while without any problems. The girl¡¯s soft voice made Matteo¡¯s gaze soften a little. -Next time youe over call, since we are already a couple, you don¡¯t have to be so careful. Only then did Anna realize that she was not far from her vi.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Being in Matteo¡¯s arms again gave her a surreal feeling. Only when Matteo ced her on the couch did the touch give Anna a small sense of reality. But soon Anna realized that she still had her shoes on, so she quickly took them off and got up to put them on the shelf by the door. ¡°If possible, it is better to go to bed early at night in the future and then get up early for breakfast with a normal routine,¡± she said. As he reflected, Matteo¡¯s voice came. -Come here. Anna came to her senses, stood up, clutched her forehead and turned to approach. -Join me for breakfast,¡¬ Matteo said. -I have already eaten. She was ashamed to say that she had not even eaten breakfast to see him in a hurry, and that she had not slept well the night before. But the look in his eyes had revealed the truth, so Matthew said differently. -Then you will eat a little more with me. Anna blinked, then nodded and followed Matteo to breakfast. Anna wanted to help, but he forbade her to enter the kitchen, so she waited by the table and watched the man¡¯s busy figure through the clear ss door of the kitchen. Matteo had put on an apron, and although it was gray, it gave the man a different look, and Anna immediately felt him a little closer to her. Dressed in a suit, Matteo, who stayed in his office, gave her the impression that he was powerful and at the same time too distant. But that was not the case today. Anna tried to pull out her cell phone to take a picture of Matteo, but suddenly remembered that the man still had his cell phone hidden in his pants pocket. She was a little stiff, she should have known not to give him the phone right now, but to take it herself, so she could sneak a few photos of this moment. I don¡¯t know how long I waited, but finally breakfast was ready. Anna did not expect him to cook for her, so she felt quite embarrassed and blushed as she drank her milk. -Did you tell Serena about us? -Anna froze for a moment, not expecting him to pull such a question out of thin air. -Well, we only confirmed our rtionship yesterday and you didn¡¯t have a chance to tell her. At these words, Anna unconsciously clutched the ss in her hands, biting her lower lip with some hesitation. She hadn¡¯t really thought about telling Serena about her and Matteo so soon, after all, she still didn¡¯t know if Matteo had agreed to be with her because he liked her, maybe he liked her a little, but she wasn¡¯t sure how long they would be together. With this in mind, Anna then whispered. -I think it would be best not to tell Serena for now. -What? Matteo¡¯s hands moved and stopped to look at Anna. Anna ufortably exined. -Serena is your sister and a good friend of mine, and she has always wanted us to be together, and she would be very happy if we told her now. But ifter¡­ -she continued after a pause, -If something happenster? I¡¯m afraid she will be sad and upset. Matthew understood what she meant, and lightly narrowed his eyes at Anna in silence. Such a stern look sent a chill down Anna¡¯s spine and she was speechless as she took a sip of milk, but then, being so nervous, she poured it directly onto her dress. -Oops¡­ -Anna eximed and stood up, only to identally spill the juice beside her again so that the milk and juice spilled everywhere. -I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­.. ¡°How could I have done such a stupid thing?¡± Matthew wiped it off with a napkin, but realized that the milk had soaked through the girl¡¯s white T-shirt and the fabric stuck to her body, showing the beautiful lines. Chapter 1172: Embrace Me After one look, Matthew hastened to withdraw his gaze. -Your clothes are dirty, so go change before breakfast,¡± he said in a deliberately cold tone. Anna did not know what to say, she felt very stupid and nodded a little sadly. Matteo took her to the bathroom and gave her another dark shirt. Anna felt too humiliated as she took it and quickly closed the bathroom door before putting on Matteo¡¯s shirt. Looking at the clothes in her hand, Anna realized that they were the same ones she had wornst time. Today she was wearing a dark skirt, which matched this shirt. After changing, Anna slipped into the bathroom to rinse her clothes before leaving. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Matthew waiting for her at the door. -What are you doing here? -Anna said with surprise. Matteo looked at her and realized that she had put on her shirt, but the water-stained sleeves and wet clothes on her hands indicated what she had just done. Matthew¡¯s eyes changed at the thought of what had just happened and his throat tightened as he held out a hand. -Have you washed it yet? Give it to me. Hearing this, Anna unconsciously tried to hand over the garment, but then withdrew her hand thoughtfully. -I can go and dry it myself. -What are you afraid of? You put on my clothes for the second time, helping to dry them, and you¡¯re afraid? After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she handed him his clothes, which Matteo took and headed for the balcony, followed by Anna. Watching Matteo dry his own clothes and seeing his fingers touch the fabric of his shirt gave Anna a special and strange feeling. Anna blushed and turned, ready to slip away, only to have Matteo reach out and grab her arm. -Come down for breakfast. -Okay. -Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous in front of me, as I said before, we are boyfriend and girlfriend now. -If you¡¯re really afraid of me, then ¡­ -Matthew¡¯s grip on her arm gradually shifted upward. Anna froze for a moment and before she could react she felt Matteo pinning her against the wall. Anna¡¯s eyes snapped open as the man in front of her approached her, his breath brushing her cheek. -What is it? -she asked, looking nervously at the man next to her. Matthew moved a few inches closer and said softly. -If you are still so cautious, then I will have to use some special means to make you less afraid of me. -Special means? -Anna blinked her ck eyelids like little fans. -Yes, aren¡¯t you afraid of me? Then I will have to get you used to being near me, more often. As he spoke, his lips were very, very close to hers, and Anna¡¯s heart ached for it, but her mouth wouldn¡¯t admit it. -No, no, just¡­ -Just in time to continue thest exercise¡­. Her voice became lower and lower, until finally it covered Anna¡¯s lips. The girl¡¯s waist was also wrapped in a pair of hands that left her speechless. Suddenly, Matthew took Anna¡¯s hands, which were nowhere to be seen, and put them around her waist, and Anna froze for a moment. ¡°Should I be the one to hug him?¡± Just as I reacted, I felt the touch of the man¡¯s lips disappear. -Hug me. Hearing this, he broke out in shyness and tried to push his hand away in fear. So this was what this man looked like when he was in love. She had thought she was the active one, but to her surprise, he had kissed her several times from yesterday to today, and he was so active and passionate that it scared her. Anna¡¯s withdrawn hand was unsessful, however, as halfway through she was taken again by Matthew. She then struggled for a while and did not break free, before being pulled up again and put around the man¡¯s waist. -Hold me, will you? -Matteo seduced her, purposely touching her earlobe as he spoke, with that particr irresistible feeling. Slowly, under his direction, Anna rxed and opened her arms to embrace him slowly around the waist. Matteo really liked it when the girl hugged him. Just like the night before in the car, the feeling was real and warm and made him feel a stirring like he had never felt before in his life. But the girl was so shy today that the hand around her waist was not tight, and Matthew stared at her shy face as she continued to whisper seductively, ¡°Hold me a little tighter, let¡¯s continue. -The kiss is even more demanding¡­. She moaned a little, but squeezed his waist tighter. Satisfied atst, Matthew smiled and kissed her again. Anna thought the two of them could learn to kiss together, but gradually she realized that Matthew seemed to master this skill very quickly, while she herself was less skilled. So Anna got a little angry and tried to resist, only to identally bite the man¡¯s lip again. But this time Matteo did not back down and, after a brief pause, hugged her even tighter. Anna¡¯s back was pressed against the cold wall, and Matteo felt a little strange. He did not know how long it had taken, but Anna had felt a little weak. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, so soon I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± When Matthew let go of her, Anna leaned helplessly against his body and let out a small mumble, ¡°I seem to be a little hungry. Then there was a low chuckle from someone with a deepugh. -Then we¡¯ll go have breakfast, without being fussy,¡± the man said with augh.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 1173: Holding hands It was a very rich breakfast for Anna. Probably because of that kiss, Anna got a little dizzy and admitted, under Matthew¡¯s questions, that she had not had breakfast. Hearing this, Matteo put a pile of food in front of the table and ordered her to eat it all. -There is so much, how can I eat it all? -Eat it and don¡¯t contradict me. Anna dared not disobey him, so she could only continue to fill her mouth with food. But she was very hungry, and the food was a loving breakfast made by her boyfriend, so Anna ate with great satisfaction. After eating, her stomach was full, and she fell backward in her chair leaning back, unable to resist rubbing her stomach with a slightly pained expression. Too full? -Matthew asked with a frown. Anna was about to say no, when she ended up sobbing as soon as she opened her mouth. She was immediately stunned with her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Did this sounde out of me? How can I make this noise in front of Matthew?¡± Anna quickly approached and covered her mouth, almost afraid to look Matteo in the eye. But then she thought about what Matteo had just told her, and about the kiss. ¡°Maybe I can try to ease the awkwardness?¡± Thinking about it, Anna said with deliberate smugness, ¡°It¡¯s your fault for making me eat too much. The implication was, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t told me to eat so much, how could I have made such an embarrassing noise?¡± Hearing the young girl¡¯s usation, Matthew looked toward her with a slight jerk. The girl was sitting at the table in her shirt. Her hands were resting in herp and she was clutching the corners of her shirt a little nervously, staring only at the light from the window, a little dust on her white face, and what looked like a bright light in her eyes. Inexplicably, Matteo¡¯s lips curved slightly. -Well, it¡¯s my fault, so go get some exercise¡­. For some reason, Anna blushed at those two words and inexplicably thought of adult pictures. But she knew that Matthew did not mean what she thought. Immediately at the thought, Anna shook her head, shook the unhinged thoughts from her head, and nodded firmly. The two took a walk together.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The area was very crowded, but when it was purchased as a private vi, it was secured so that no one could enter except the residents. Only when Anna arrived did the security guard recognize her and let her in. Since it was the weekend, many people were still resting. The path was lined with nts and the air was remarkably pleasant. Then Anna was surprised to see that there were still many people running. -Shouldn¡¯t they be running at the beginning of the day? Aren¡¯t they too hot to run at this hour? As she reflected, a middle-aged man came running up to her. Anna nced at his size and unconsciously shrank beside Matthew to make room for him. Unexpectedly, the man stopped a short distance from them and then walked toward them as he wiped his sweat with a towel. -Mr. Matteo. ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± Anna walked a little further away from Matteo in silence, only to be suddenly pulled by Matteo¡¯s hand. Anna was stunned. Matteo looked at the man and nodded slightly, -Mr. Oliviero, are you also doing the morning run? -Yes, I¡¯m getting older and my wife says I¡¯m too fat, so they take me to exercise so I don¡¯t get too fat and cause illness in the future,¡¬ he smiled and looked at Anna with a frown, -And you are? At his question, Anna became a little nervous, wondering how Matthew would introduce her to others. ¡°Will you say I¡¯m your girlfriend or just a regr friend?¡± -This is my girlfriend. This is the first time we have met, so say hello to Mr. Oliviero. Matteo looked at his girlfriend and said softly. -Mr. Oliviero, hello, my name is Anna¡­.. Probably nervous, she also leaned slightly toward the other person when she finished speaking. Mr. Oliviero¡¯s gaze fell on her face with a deeper smile and a nod of approval. -Mr. Matteo hides it very well, the girl is very beautiful. We thought you would not fall in love, but you have one in silence. I had long heard about Matteo, who was said not to love women, now you hold a girl¡¯s hand. After saying this, Mr. Oliviero looked at Anna again and smiled. -It is so rare, Miss, you should treasure it, many girls in ourpany like it. Anna blushed and nodded awkwardly. Matthew remembered: -Mr. Oliviero, it¡¯s time for you toe back, isn¡¯t it? We need to take a walk, so let¡¯s go ahead. He had always treated people with indifference, but he had always been polite. Mr. Oliviero immediately nodded, -All right, then I¡¯ll go home first. After walking some more, Anna could not help but look at Matthew holding her hand, and wondered how much the rtionship between them had changed. ¡°Will he continue to hold my hand for the rest of my life?¡± Chapter 1174: Who can tell? Marcello learned that Anna and Matteo were together thanks to Mr. Oliviero. The two parties met over tea and at best just nodded and chatted, but Mr. Oliviero saw Marcello and remembered the girl who was with Matteo earlier. Knowing Marcello¡¯s rtionship with Matteo, he wanted to go upstairs and gossip. After all, he had a nice family and two children. Apart from the fat he had to lose, he was now only interested in gossip. So when he saw Marcello, Mr. Oliviero could not resist approaching him and talking to him. Seeing that Marcello did not seem to fully understand the situation, Mr. Oliviero rejoiced in his palm and hastened to speak. -Mr. Marcello, although you and Mr. Matteo have the best rtionship, but now it seems there are things you don¡¯t know, hahaha. Marcello made a puzzled face, not understanding why Oliviero was smiling. But he was in no hurry and looked at Mr. Oliviero with a slight smile, calmly waiting for him to reveal the truth. In fact, when he saw that Marcello had not started the question, Oliviero impatiently scolded him. -My wife always tells me to run to lose weight these days, so I go running every morning, but one day I met Mr. Matteo and guess what I saw? Marcello kept his cool. The mind was quite curious. ¡°What surprised him so much, could it be that Matteo has a woman on his side? -Matteo is following a girl. -A girl? When he heard that word, Marcello thought of someone familiar. There was just a girl rted to Matteo, who he was interested in and whom Marcello knew. -Yes, a girl, probably a little older than my daughter. Mr. Matteo looked like this, and I thought he was nning to be single for the rest of his life. I didn¡¯t think he would be so brazen as to fall in love with a girl,¡± Mr. Oliviero kept shaking his head after saying this. Marcello could not help but smile when he heard this. -Oliviero, is that what you said to his face? -How is this possible? How dare I? I did not expect this. Is it possible that this young woman is more attractive, otherwise why would Matteo like her? How strange. -It¡¯s fate,¡¬ Marcello lifted his cup and took a sip with anguid movement, saying in a light voice, -Fate can¡¯t exin itself to anyone, whether it¡¯s a young girl or a mature woman, as long as Matteo likes her, she¡¯s the best choice for him. -You are right. But why are you not surprised? At her words, Marcello smiled weakly and put the cup in his hand. -Maybe because I expected the two of them to be together? Oliviero shouted in disgust, using Marcello of being insincere. -I am ashamed to interrupt you, seeing how happy you were a moment ago. Oliviero was speechless. After tea, Marcello went to the spaghetti store in the afternoon. The spaghetti store was doing better and better, with many customers every day, and when Marcello entered, he found the men from thepany who wanted to disturb Anna right inside. Seeing Marcello, many of them changed their expressions and squatted down to discuss secretly. -Why is he here too? Could this delivery woman really be rted to Mr. Matteo? -Mr. Marcello is very close to our Mr. Matteo, everyone knows that. I didn¡¯t expect this woman to move so fast, is she trying to seduce two men at once or does she have another agenda? Thepany receptionist sat in a corner and replied in a whisper, ¡°I think they are just friends, aren¡¯t they? After all, Mr. Marcello is known to love his wife. Marcello had not remarried since his wife¡¯s death and refused to be approached by any woman. How could he be single and alone today with his status, appearance and character, but who better than a dead man? The receptionist reconsidered and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we finish our spaghetti today and leave? Mr. Marcello is here and might recognize us if we get into trouble. At these words, the faces of the others paled, not knowing what to do. Just then Manuel came out and handed them the menus. -Hi girls. Here is the menu, what would you like to eat? A boy¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, attracting the attention of several girls. -What a handsome boy, I¡­. Some wanted toment, but Manuel had already delivered the menu. They were too embarrassed to say no to a young boy, especially one so handsome. After ordering, Manuel retrieved his menu with a smile on his face. -Very well, please wait. As Manuel walked away, someone spoke up. -Who is this guy? He¡¯s too handsome, isn¡¯t he the illegitimate son of that woman? Someone couldn¡¯t help but stare at her, -Could she produce such a handsome child with such ordinary looks? -You are right.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The receptionist stared at Manuel¡¯s back, thought for a moment and said in a low voice, -Do you not think this child looks like a person? -Like who? -Mr. Cristian of the Ferrari Group. -Cristian Ferrari? -somebody eximed. Chapter 1175: Falling in love takes a little longer. -You¡¯re right, he looked a little familiar to me, too. -What? Howe she¡¯s involved with group leader Ferrari again? Does that mean this girl is in a rtionship with three men at the same time? -Are you an idiot? The news about the Ferrari Group was everywhere a long time ago, didn¡¯t you ever read it? Cristian had a wife, only something happened when he was about to prepare for the wedding, I also saw a picture of his wife on the news, she is really a beauty. -I remember, that news should still be avable now. After saying that, some people took out their phones and searched the news, and they saw a picture of Serena at the wedding, only Serena was only at the wedding because the groom, Cristian, had an ident. -Is that Cristian¡¯s child? -Why is he here, working as a waiter? Many people were puzzled. Only the receptionist thought she should not havee here today, having discovered too many secrets. Before, everyone thought the girl was a normal woman, but they did not expect to have Cristian¡¯s son helping here, along with Marcello, even Matteo. All three were well-known presences in business circles. With this in mind, the receptionist picked up the table phone and prepared to leave. -I think I forgot my clothes hanging outside the house, it looks like it¡¯s going to rain soon, I have to go back in, you eat, I¡¯ll pay the bill. Then he got up and went to the cashier to pay and quickly left. His colleague looked out the window confused and asked, -What¡¯s the weather, where does it look like it¡¯s going to rain soon? What¡¯s wrong with him? -Stupid, he¡¯s afraid and runs away right away. -Shall we go then? What could be worse than suddenly finding out that the person they wanted to deal with is probably someone you can¡¯t mess with? It really wouldn¡¯t be worth losing a job or messing up this big deal just to pick up a woman, plus the departure of the receptionist and the appearance of Manuel and Marcello made many people¡¯s minds begin to recoil. Soon someone else followed suit. -Anyway, I didn¡¯t have the support toe and get you into trouble in the first ce, and I don¡¯t like Matteo, so if you want to make trouble, you can do it yourself, I¡¯ll go back first. -Then I¡¯ll go too, my boyfriend was not very happy when I came today, what¡¯s a good weekend if I don¡¯t have a date with him ande here to eat spaghetti? One after another six or seven people hade, but three or four had left, leaving two or three with their eyes open. -Are you going too? -Forget it, we are already here¡­. Why don¡¯t we eat noodles before we go? Quickly, Amelia came out with noodles, only to see that the seats that were full earlier had cleared, leaving only three girls sitting. -Didn¡¯t you order seven bowls of spaghetti? Puzzled, she ced the three bowls of noodles in front of the girls, asking as she did so, -Manuel, did you count wrong? Shall I change them for you? -No need! -Someone hastened to say, -We usually eat a lot, sure it¡¯s seven bowls of noodles, you can leave it for us. The other girls nodded with numb faces. -No need to be so reluctant, I can help you change it. -No mistake, no problem, you can bring everything for us, my friend has already paid. Amelia could say no more, so she headed to the back of the kitchen, thinking about it as she went. -I don¡¯t know what happened to the girls who went out. Evidently there are only three of them, but they ordered seven bowls of noodles. I asked if they got the order wrong, but they said they didn¡¯t need to change it, could they finish it? A clerk heard the words and replied. -If they say it doesn¡¯t need to be changed, then it doesn¡¯t need to be changed. I guess they are usually so greedy that they want to double the food because they have time toe this time, right? Amelia listened to him and thought it made sense. But the atmosphere outside was not so pleasant. The three girls left behind were unconvinced and didn¡¯t want to leave right away, so they stayed to eat noodles, afraid of offending that guy from the Ferrari Group. -Stupid, can¡¯t you get a refund if you ask for too much? -You have a lot of nerve, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. -Yes, not only did you not say it, but you nodded your head, doesn¡¯t that mean you approve? -Girls! -Forget it, they¡¯re almost all gone, obviously they don¡¯t want trouble because of this matter, besides we¡¯re not convinced, but if Mr. Matteo really loves you is something we can¡¯t do, let alone change Mr. Matteo¡¯s mind? -Yes, the secretary re has not been able to change anything after so many years that she has been with Matteo, let alone with us, and we achieve nothing by trying to go after her. -What do you mean by that? Wasn¡¯t it me who asked you toe? Wasn¡¯t it you who joined him? Several people were speechless and looked at each other, then sighed. -Forget it, we¡¯re all here, so since we don¡¯t want any trouble we won¡¯t, just finish the noodles and let¡¯s go. So the three of them began to eat, and one of them immediately felt ufortable after taking a sip of the soup, wanting to exim but fearing that herpanions wouldugh, she could only whisper. -The taste, it seems to taste good. The other two followed him in disbelief and found that it tasted good, but there was an unspoken agreement so they said nothing and kept their heads down and ate their noodles. That was the end of the matter. Marcello sat for a long time in the elegant living room on the second floor without seeing Anna¡¯s figure, stirred his cup of tea and sighed resignedly. As he reflected on this, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside and soon Anna appeared before him, breathing heavily. -Marcello¡­ I just heard that you came, but I had to go out today, I¡¯m sorry. -No matter, falling in love takes a little longer,¡¬ Marcello looked at her with a faint smile. Anna was immediately embarrassed, blushing a little. Because she knew about Marcello¡¯s rtionship with Matteo, who had informed her of his arrival at the police station thest time he had been there. Chapter 1176: Call me brother from now on. And that time he threw a tantrum. Now that she thought about it, it was really embarrassing and humiliating. After all, for her, Marcello was Matteo¡¯s friend, but she did not know him well. Now he was teasing her so much that Anna did not know how to respond. Marcello, however, put down his cup of tea and smilednguidly at her. -What¡¯s the matter? Two people together is a good thing, why this look? Looking at the man with a smirk, Anna finally realized that Marcello had probablye on purpose after hearing about the incident. Although Anna wondered what their rtionship was and why he was so concerned about Matteo¡¯s love life, she was too embarrassed to ask directly. But Marcello, who was probably a man with a very delicate mind, quickly guessed what was going through Anna¡¯s mind and asked in a soft voice. -You wonder why I am here? Anna did not answer, but the expression on her face was quite clear. -It¡¯s really just for fun, remember when I said earlier that I wanted to introduce you to someone? Anna froze at those words, but then quickly replied, -Could it be that the person you were talking about earlier was Matteo? Marcello smiled and nodded. Anna was a little stunned, not knowing what to say. -This best friend of mine has been single for years and no woman has ever caught his attention, and this was the first time he asked me about you. I was surprised to hear for the first time from his mouth the name of another person of the opposite sex besides his sister, so my curiosity got the better of me. Actually, the fact that she rarely opens up to someone else about you says one thing. Anna didn¡¯t quite understand the reason for Marcello¡¯s visit today, was it to put in a good word for Matteo? But now in Anna¡¯s mind, Matteo was already invincibly good. -Although it¡¯s a bit redundant for me to say it now, I have to make an appearance for my best friend, don¡¯t I? Marcello smiled faintly, as if he were joking. Anna couldn¡¯t help but smile, too. -In any case, I have to thank you, Marcello. -Oh? -Marcello raised an eyebrow at her words, ¡°Thank you? Thank you for what? You didn¡¯t say yes when I tried to introduce you. -It¡¯s not that,¡± Anna said, ¡°I mean about calling him to the police station in the first ce, if it hadn¡¯t been for that incident, I probably¨CI wouldn¡¯t have had those meetings with him there.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Would you? She didn¡¯t know why, but the word ,, she¡± made Marcello, who was older than the young woman in front of him, ufortable, but at least he and Matteo were the same year, and she was in love with Matteo and talked to him with the word t¨², like he was an older man. -To say that he is polite, this is a destiny that belongs between you and him, I am at best the icing on the cake, even without this possibility, you are destined to meet in the future. This was what his wife said most often when she was alive, because he and his wife had an extraordinarily wonderful meeting, and he regretted after their marriage that he had not met her if he had not gone to that party that day. Every time his wife would pinch his face and ask him what nonsense he was talking, it was a destiny that belonged to them, and even if they did not meet today, or tomorrow, they would meet the next day. ¡°When you meet one, there is no hiding.¡± So when Matteo approached Marcello and opened his mouth about Anna, Marcello confirmed one thing. Matteo could not hide. It was not that the girl needed him, it was that he needed her. But once again, Marcello coughed slightly and said with a straight face, -If you have to thank me, it¡¯s not a bad idea, but from now on speak to me with a normal title. After all, I am the same age as Matteo. Anna froze for a moment before realizing what Marcello meant. It turned out that he thought she was calling him old, but yes, she was having an affair with Matteo and ended up calling Marcello with the word ,, she,¡± as if he had inexplicably increased his seniority. After thinking it over, Anna scratched her head awkwardly, -All right, Marcello. -If you don¡¯t mind, call me brother from now on, I can always afford to be brother, can¡¯t I? Anna nodded hastily, -Right! Of course. You rented me the store for much less and helped me, it¡¯s not wrong to call you brother. Anna did not avoid calling the man ¡°brother,¡± which made Marcello feel good, feeling that he was finally moving on with Matthew. -Brother, let me cook you a dish, sit down and wait. -Okay. As soon as the girl left, Marcello pulled out his cell phone and immediately called someone. Matteo had just pulled the girl¡¯s used shirt out of the washing machine and was about to hang it up when he received a call from Marcello, and seeing the man¡¯s call, he lingered a bit before answering. -Is something wrong? -Can¡¯t I call you if there¡¯s nothing wrong? At his words, Matthew frowned slightly, clutching the garment in his hand. -If you have something to say, say it. -Who was it that came to me earlier with nothing to do and asked me to help chase the girl? Now that you are together, won¡¯t you say anything? -The favors you owed me have not been returned, and the police station? -It¡¯s not enough to be friends for so many years and not tell me when you¡¯re together. -Marcello, what exactly are you trying to say? -Matteo asked with a helpless sigh. -Can¡¯t you even be happy for yourself? It is very difficult to see you with someone, so I am happy for you. Matteo sensed that something was wrong in the tone of his voice, looked at the time and then asked, -Where are you right now? Marcello curved his lips and smiled slightly, ¡°Guess what? It¡¯s not easy toe and get a te, I¡¯ve been waiting for almost half an hour. There was a half-silence. -Wait a quarter of an hour I¡¯ming. After hanging up the phone, Matthew hung up his shirt to dry, always feeling a strange stirring in his heart as he looked at the shirt the girl had put on. He had wondered if it would be annoying to have more than one woman around, but what was happening now made him feel good, and even a little nostalgic for this life. Quickly, he grabbed his car keys and headed out. Fifteen minutester he arrived in front of the noodle store. Anna was upstairs having dinner with Marcello when Matteo entered, so there was no one downstairs, so Matteo met Amelia at the entrance. Seeing Matteo, Amelia froze for a moment and saw that the man had greeted her. -Hello, Amelia. -Are you here to see Anna? Matteo nodded slightly. -She is upstairs, keeping Marcellopany. Chapter 1177: I’m getting used to it. Amelia noticed the slight change in Matteo¡¯s eyes. ¡°With Marcello? He seems to have really gotten tired of waiting here for such a short time, staying for another meal and calling me.¡± -Do you want me to take you there? Amelia¡¯s voice brought Matteo back to his senses, she smiled kindly and said lightly, -Thank you, I¡¯ll go up myself, I¡¯m in a hurry today, I haven¡¯t prepared anything, I¡¯m sure I¡¯lle to see you someday quietly. His tone was light and particrly sincere and humble, but Amelia felt absolutely nothing. After all, such a brilliant and excellent man was willing toe to his daughter three or four times, and he did not lose his mind even after being ignored by Anna all day, maintaining his demeanor. He did not be a sycophant just because she was Anna¡¯s mother, which Amelia found very amusing. She did not care how well this man treated her and Giancarlo, as long as he was really good to his daughter. -What are you talking about, it¡¯s good for you toe. Well, you go up first. Matteo smiled slightly and whispered, -Thank you. After Matteo went upstairs, Amelia thought about it, but something didn¡¯t seem right, and it took her a while to remember. No, she said Anna and Marcello were upstairs together when she unknowingly opened her mouth, but Anna¡¯s boyfriend didn¡¯t ask who Marcello was, did he already know who the other was? Did the two parties really know each other? * If it had been normal, Anna would have brought him spaghetti and left, but today she felt a little embarrassed that he had waited so long for her and finally called him ¡°brother,¡± so Anna felt that the distance between them was not as strange as before. At least the rtionship was a little better now, so she simply sat down to eat with Marcello. Seeing the girl sitting across from him, Marcello remembered that when his wife was still alive, she was about the same age as him, but Marcello was not that age at the time, so his wife was actually the same age as Anna at the time. His wife, however, did not behave as well as Anna. She was always entric and restless at mealtimes, always tossing and turning, asking him to feed her at one time, offering herself to him at another, and being extraordinarily clingy when they were together. Marcello also felt, that at that time many people basically thought that the two boyfriends who were so clingy, after a short time certainly should break the rtionship, but they had not broken up, and then they also got married, after marriage the rtionship was even better, but unfortunately¡­. God was really unfair. Probably because the couple had exhausted every fortune in this life, God cruelly took away his wife¡¯s good life. -Brother? Marcello thought he heard someone calling him, and when he turned around he saw Anna¡¯s palm iling in front of his face. Aware of his loss of concentration, Marcello smiled and said, -Sorry, I can¡¯t help but think of my wife when I¡¯m sitting here. Anna¡¯s trembling hand paused, then she took a moment before withdrawing slowly and saying nervously, ¡°Sorry¡­.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He was thinking about his wife again, and he should be very sad, shouldn¡¯t he? At that moment Anna saw him sitting still, and on a second nce she realized that his eyes were so nk that he seemed to be trapped in some past time. She was a little worried, so she called him. -It¡¯s okay,¡¬ Marcello bowed his head and took a sip of the soup, the bitter taste immediately filling his mouth from the base of his tongue, as he used to do when he missed his wife at night. -I¡¯m getting used to it. Anna did not really know how to console people, nor did she have this kind of experience, so she could only stammer: -Don¡¯t be sad, brother, since you are already my brother, if you miss your wife in the future,e to my store and I will cook noodles for you, and this room will never be upied by other customers, it will always be reserved for you. He said this with such sincerity that Marcello could not help but lose his smile. -I thought Matteo would not fall in love in this life, but now he has a beautiful girl, which is quite nice. It was good not to mention it, but Anna still couldn¡¯t help but blush every time Matteo was mentioned. She was about to say something when suddenly Anna heard footsteps outside and frowned slightly, -Is it possible that someone wants toe? She had already said there would be no guests here, so how could anyonee? Hearing these words, Marcello raised his hand as if he wanted to take a look at his wristwatch; it seemed like it was time. Thinking about it, he said in a light voice, ¡°I think it¡¯s someone I know. Hearing this, Anna simply felt puzzled and a little confused, and got up to open the door. However, just as she opened the door, she saw a familiar figure standing in front of the door. The moment their gazes met, Anna froze in ce. ¡°Matthew? Why did hee here all of a sudden? It was clear that she had been seen with him only recently, so why did she see him up there again? -She arrived rather quickly, a few minutes earlier than I had expected. Anna was still standing open-mouthed when Marcello spoke andughed. Matteo¡¯s gaze brushed Marcello through Anna. Anna turned slightly to the side, ¡°Did Matteoe to see Marcello?¡± She paused and then said. -You have something to say, don¡¯t you? Then I will go downstairs. With that, Anna walked past Matteo and was about to leave when her wrist was suddenly grabbed by Matteo and she looked at him with surprise. -It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t hear, what¡¯s the point of going downstairs? Marcello observed the scene with good sense, his eyes full of light. -But¡­ -Anna was about to say something else, after Matteo pulled her in and sat her down. She wanted to leave, but now she had to follow Matteo obediently and sit beside him. One was sophisticated and quiet, the other acted like a schoolgirl. -Did youe here out of the blue with something to tell me? -Marcello asked, staring at Matteo with a wry smile, his eyes darting between him and Anna from time to time. It was strange, the girl had felt so nervous when she was with him, and he had thought it would be better if Matteo came along? Now she doesn¡¯t look like that, and look at her sitting next to Matteo, she looks even more nervous that she didn¡¯t dare move. With this in mind, Marcello made a timelyment. -Old friend, do you usually always have a stern face with the girl? Why does she seem so nervous and afraid of you? Hearing these words, Anna replied with a sigh, -Why do you bring it up again for no reason? In fact, she was very changed now, she was afraid of him before, but it had taken her a long time to get used to it. Chapter 1178: It is better not to know in this life. Hearing this, Matthew, however, remained as calm as ever, with a cold touch on his face. -Are you so free that you made a special trip here? -Hey, that¡¯s right, there¡¯s too much free time, so I came to see my sister. -Sister? -Matteo narrowed his eyes slightly, not quite understanding the meaning of the epithet. -Yes, Anna already calls me brother, so why don¡¯t you change your name when you see me in the future? At that moment, Marcello could not keep a smile in his eyes, -How are you doing, brother-inw? Anna, who was sitting on the sidelines, realized that Marcello was joking about Matteo. She was fine with him calling Marcello brother, but she did not expect him to make a joke about such things to Matteo. It was a joke that was fine with her, but she did not know how Matteo felt about it. With this in mind, Anna spoke anxiously on Matteo¡¯s behalf. -Marcello, I¡­ Before she could finish the sentence, her hand was grabbed by Matteo and then he interrupted her, -What¡¯s the hurry? Anna froze and tilted her head to look at him. -That it was a joke didn¡¯t really matter. The most important thing was that the girl was fine by his side, and the fact that she stood up for him like that was already the happiest thing for him. Marcello looked at this scene, said harshly, -I thought that even if you fall in love one day, you are definitely not the type to take care of girls, I never thought you can do better than I thought, Anna, you can¡¯t find better than this man even in the future! Anna blushed at the two men¡¯s words and feltpletely unable to be here, so she could only withdraw her hand and say, ¡°There may be some work going on downstairs, so I¡¯ll go down and help while you two talk. With that, and without waiting for Matthew to ask her to stay again, Anna quickly got up and left.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When she was gone, Marcello¡¯s face still had a flirtatious smile on it. -A few jokes and you can¡¯t beat it. At her words, Matteo looked at him slightly: -If you knew, why did you say that? Life is boring, you have to give yourself something to do, otherwise it would remain boring, right brother-inw? Considering that the anniversary of his wife¡¯s death was in a few days, Matthew could only push his emotions deeper into his chest. -What? Are you serious? Is this the only one you decided to do? After the joke, the smile on Marcello¡¯s face had notpletely vanished, but the seriousness was clearly written in his eyes as he warned him, -As your lifelong friend I would like to warn you that this girl is not to be trifled with, and if you can¡¯t promise to treat her well all your life, you¡¯d better not joke with her. Matthew looked at him helplessly, ¡°How do you know I won¡¯t? -Who knows if she will? After all, you¡¯ve been ruthless for too long, and now that you have a girl by your side, who knows if you¡¯ll suddenly go crazy and abandon her? Although I haven¡¯t seen much of her, I can tell from her behavior that she is a person determined to see it through. If you ever make a mistake or break her heart, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to have her for the rest of her life. These words were true, and Anna was indeed that kind of person. Matthew had just been with her, but he also knew that Anna was incredibly stubborn, otherwise she would not have stayed in love with him for so long. But since he was with her, he was prepared for anything, and nothing unexpected or anything else would happen. Seeing that his friend was silent, Marcello reduced his smile. -But that thing, you¡¯re not going to let him know? The mention of that incident¡­. Matteo¡¯s eyes changed slightly for a few moments, but remained numb as Marcello continued to look at him. -I don¡¯t think he needs to know, but you have been hiding it all these years, are you really not going to talk about it? There was nothing to say, Matteo spoke in a light voice: -There are things it is better not to say in this life. From what Matteo said, Marcello probably understood that he intended to keep it to himself for the rest of his life and never tell anyone. -I broke the promise I made at the beginning. There was a vague look of pain in Matteo¡¯s eyes as he said this. -In fact, how can you say that as long as the result doesn¡¯t change, who cares about the process? The result is good, even if it breaks the promise. At these words, Matthew could only smile bitterly. -I hope so. The two were chatting upstairs when Anna came downstairs and went to the kitchen, where Amelia immediately approached. -Why are you down here? Anna blushed a little and said, -They want to talk and I don¡¯t want to be up there. Amelia finally took the hint: -Do you mean that Marcello and Manuel¡¯s uncle know each other? -Yes. ¡°Anna nodded. -Not surprisingly, Matteo was not surprised at all when Amelia said that Anna was apanying Marcello upstairs.¡±-They actually know each other, so this Amelia¡¯s mind turned quickly and she immediately thought of the sudden rent reduction and the special circumstances of the beginning. -Mom, it¡¯s true he confessed everything and tried to help me, but Marcello himself has said the same since then, telling me to have confidence in my abilities, after all I passed his personal test when we went there that day and he thinks I will run the store carefully and he is happy about it now. Amelia reached out her hand lovingly and stroked her daughter¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°No need to rush to exin, of course I know my daughter is brilliant, but mainly I want to know if he wants to be good to you, that¡¯s all. Whether or not what Matthew did served any purpose, the important thing is that he did it for his daughter, and that¡¯s a good ce to start. Anna choked and her face began to blush again. -He, of course, has been good to me, let¡¯s not talk about it. -Why weren¡¯t you shy after a few words? Why weren¡¯t you shy when you entered someone¡¯s house? -Mom. Ameliaughed: -Enough, enough, make your choice. Half an hourter, Marcello and Matteo came downstairs to say goodbye. Anna looked at Matteo and inexplicably wanted to follow him, but remembered that she had been separated from him only briefly during the day, so she resisted the urge to do so. It was Amelia beside her who saw something and tapped her on the shoulder, ¡°If you want to go, go. Anna blushed and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going. Chapter 1179: A man in love Then she turned and ran to the kitchen. Matteo finished talking to Marcello and turned to see that the girl had run into the kitchen, leaving Amelia alone. He paused for a moment, then resumed his bewilderment and left with Marcello after saying goodbye to Amelia. Anna was in the kitchen for who knows how long before Amelia arrived. -Mom, are they gone? -Why don¡¯t you stay outside if you want to know so much? Anna did not answer, thinking that she had just seen Matthew this morning and that he would be bored with her if she was too clingy. And since she had fallen in love, she was little busy for the store, which was not good; she had to allocate her time wisely. * That same month, time flew by and it was only two days until the countdown to Serena¡¯s delivery day began. Cristian had been watching her even more closely this time, almost to the point of not leaving her even for a moment, and ording to Manuel, he thought his father had bepletely unreasonable, following Mom around like a madman all day and taking care of everything. Because she was close to giving birth, Cristian was still taking care of Anna when he received Serena¡¯s call toe and keep herpany, so it was very difficult for Anna to find a way to tell Serena about herself. She could only lower her voice to a very, very low level andin to Serena in a whisper. -Why doesn¡¯t Cristian leave? I am very ufortable with him in this state. Anna knew Cristian¡¯s attention was only on Serena, but she was here too, and she felt so much pressure when Cristian was in this room. Serena was putting an apple in her mouth when she heard and could not help but look at Cristian to find him sitting with his arms around his chest, with a death stare. -Serena couldn¡¯t help but sigh and turned to Anna: -I¡¯m not going to lie, I think he¡¯s been frankly crazy all this time, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be better after giving birth, he¡¯s practically looking at me like I¡¯m a prisoner. -He looks a little scary. Anna suddenly thought about her future with Matteo. If she became pregnant in the future, would Matteo look at her the way Cristian looked at his wife? It didn¡¯t even seem too annoying. Thinking about it, Anna could suddenly understand what Cristian had done-probably what he liked deeply for that he had done this, right? -In fact, Cristian probably cares too much about you. Serena didn¡¯t find Cristian¡¯s approach annoying, she just thought it would make him tired. After all, he was also on call when she was resting, and still not resting when she was awake. What would happen after she had the baby? -I want to say what I say, but I¡¯m still a giant coward and I don¡¯t want to be in the same space with him, so why don¡¯t I I go back first? -Anna whispered to Serena expressing her displeasure. At her words, Serena gave her a sly look. -It¡¯s a rare visit to keep mepany, and you leave after a short time? Are you still a good friend? She would like that, but the atmosphere was terrible. -How about calling my brother and forgetting the whole thing? Anna knew she could not hide the fact that she was with Matthew, and although she had no intention of doing so, she deliberately did not say so. But after all, there was still a braggart in the tent, and that was Manuel. How could Manuel keep a secret from his mother? Anna admitted, ¡°He¡¯s probably busy. Serena waved her hand and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t his girlfriend more important than his job? Anna was speechless. -Tell him toe here to get Cristian out of the way, it¡¯s just my hair stands on end. With that said by Serena, Anna had no choice but to pick up her phone and text Matteo. After sending the message and receiving no response for the time being, Anna estimated that Matteo was probably in the office at the time dealing with things and that it would probably be difficult to respond to his messages. -Probably he is very busy and I don¡¯t know if he will answer me, but I sent it. Just as the words left my mouth, the phone rang. Anna nced at the phone and it was actually Matthew who had answered . She asked him if he was avable now, and Matteo asked her directly what was going on. As Anna read the message, Serena walked over and saw the question and immediately urged Anna, ¡°Come now. -I always think it¡¯s not a good idea, so why don¡¯t we let it go? -Why are you so afraid? He¡¯s your boyfriend, not your enemy, and it¡¯s up to him whether you say yes or no. Probably convinced by Serena, Anna began to lecture Matthew to ask him toe, although she did so in a more polite way. -I¡¯m here at Serena¡¯s now, can youe? After saying this, and fearing that Matteo would find her tone excessive, she quickly chose a cute emoji and sent it. Serena, who had been watching the whole thing from the sidelines, blinked. -Is this how you two usually talk? Anna nodded, -Yes, is there a problem? -There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, wait. It wasn¡¯t a bad way to spend time together, as long as she was happy. -Well, she¡¯s at work now and probably won¡¯te. Just as she finished, Matteo texted back. -Wait for me. Anna didn¡¯t think he would actually say yes, and her heart beat a little faster as she picked up the phone and slipped it into her purse. -I told you he woulde here, didn¡¯t I? -Serena closed her eyes and smiled. -Maybe because he heard I¡¯m here from you, after all, you¡¯re his sister, he has toe. -Is that so? -Serena raised an unimpressed eyebrow. Matthew was not long ining, and when he came to get someone he found Cristian in the room.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In the presence of his wife¡¯s brother, Cristian¡¯s manner was not warm, but neither was it indifferent. The two men nodded in greeting. Matthew turned to them, first asking Serena some basic questions then turned to Anna. -He called me, what is it? Anna was immediately embarrassed and whispered, -No, nothing is wrong¡­. ¨¨¡­¡± -Brother,¡¬ Serena interrupted them both, -I can¡¯t call you if there¡¯s nothing wrong? Don¡¯t just work, spend time with your girlfriend too. Anna gave Serena¡¯s shirt a surreptitious tug, but Matteo did not respond and, after a nce at Serena, seemed to nod at the statement before nodding, -Okay. A few minutester, Anna and Serena looked with numb faces at the two men sitting next to each other, their auras equally cold, and the two looked at each other for a few moments before they heard Serena sigh. -If I had known, I would not have asked him toe. What Serena thought was that Matthew woulde and take Cristian away so he could whisper to his little sister, but then he sat down next to Cristian. Chapter 1180: You don’t want to Serena expressed her desperation. Anna expressed her embarrassment, because she did not know it woulde to this, and for her, Cristian¡¯s presence in this room already left her breathless, and now with the addition of Matthew, Anna felt as if she could not breathe at all. Suddenly, Serena opened her mouth. -Let¡¯s make a deal, shall we? Cristian and Matteo were speechless. After a moment, Matteo asked in a soft voice, -What¡¯s wrong? Meeting his gaze, Anna hurriedly turned away, pretending not to see him, leaving Serena to answer his question. -We want to talk for a while, can¡¯t you go outside? -No,¡¬ without waiting for Matthew to say anything, Cristian had already rejected Serena¡¯s offer, his gaze fixed on Serena, not seeming to tire his eyes at all, -I have to keep an eye on you. The doctor had already warned that it was a matter of two days before delivery, and the family had to be close by, just in case. Cristian had been on guard all this time, and there was no way to let up in those two days. Anna listened, thinking that Cristian definitely had no intention of leaving and would probably stay by Serena¡¯s side until she gave birth, and after thinking a while Anna spoke shyly, -Why don¡¯t Ie back tomorrow to see you? Serena gave her a sensual look, and Anna¡¯s heart contracted. She would have liked to spend more time with Serena, she might even have spent the night with her if Cristian had not been here, but even though she knew Serena well, she still had a shadow over Cristian. Just as Anna was about to say something else, Matteo opened his mouth at that moment. -In fact, there is no need to look at my sister so closely, childbirth is not that scary, besides, isn¡¯t it still two days away? For the day she gives birth, it¡¯s good to keep an eye on her. At his words, Cristian grimaced, not agreeing with him at all. -When will your wife have a baby and can you be so calm before talking about this with me? In a sentence, it was a block directed at Matthew. Serena said with some desperation, -Forget it, go back first. Anna bothered to get up, -Well, then I¡¯ll leave now and see you in a couple of days. -Can¡¯t you behave yourself? I just asked, yes, and you are so impatient that the friendship breaks down! -Serena dered, looking at Anna with some pain. -It¡¯s a temporary break for a couple of days, we¡¯ll work it out after the birth! -Anna smiled and stroked Serena¡¯s cheek, whispering, -I wille to see you on the day of delivery. Anna and Matteo left the vi together, and Anna was relieved to see Matteo¡¯s small expression of relief as they left the vi. Finally, I could not resist saying, ¡°Cristian is watching Serena too closely, even with me being there. -It¡¯s not his first time bing a father, but after all, it¡¯s my first time facing childbirth, so it¡¯s normal,¡± Matteo calmly answered her question. -Is it normal? -Anna was a bit puzzled, -Are men always like this when they be fathers for the first time or when they face childbirth? At her words, Matthew gasped and, after a moment, his thin lips slightly half-open, -Is this a question for me? -In theory, it should be for 80 percent of men, but I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m in that 80 percent or the other 20 percent. Or, if you want to know, you can try. -Try? -Anna picked it up without thinking. Only after she received it did she realize what Matteo meant by what he had said, and her beautiful face turned red as she looked at Matteo for a long moment and said, -Wow! He was really flirting with her! The girl¡¯s exaggerated reaction had already been sensed by Matteo, and the smile between her lips widened a few notches, even as a rich warmth entered her ck eyes. -Why are you discouraged? Aren¡¯t you the one asking the questions? I¡¯m only giving a valid answer. Nonsense! What a valid answer, he was clearly flirting with her! Anna was furious, but she felt a little sweet inside. That he wanted to marry her and have children? For some reason, the more she thought about it, the more Anna¡¯s face reddened and her ears blushed, and she hurried to lower the window to let the wind in. -Is it hot? -On the other side, Matteo, a man who knew nothing else, asked her, -Do you need to turn on the air conditioning? -No, thank you. Annained loudly in her heart, but outwardly did not dare to say a word. After a while, the traffic light came on and the car stopped. The atmosphere in the car was a little ufortable, and Anna kept looking out the window without speaking. With a slight sideways nce, Matteo could see the girl leaning against the window with a pout, as if she did not want to talk to him. He couldn¡¯t resist teasing her. -Who sent me the message toe here?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. At these words, Anna¡¯s body stopped for a moment and she looked silently at Matthew, who was staring at her. -Now Ie here and you don¡¯t even bother to pay attention to me? -I didn¡¯t mean to ignore you, you were driving, weren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t want to distract you. -It¡¯s a red light,¡¬ Matteo reminded her. Anna nodded, -I know. The red light didn¡¯tst long and would soon turn green. -Five seconds to go,¡± she added. -What can you do with ¡­ 25 seconds? She looked at Matthew with a confused expression on her face, not quite understanding why he had suddenly reminded her of that, and when she looked up to meet his eyes, she realized they contained a faint smile and a hint of other emotions. And for some reason, Anna inexplicably blushed, -You don¡¯t want to! -What? -Just stop for a red light and you want that too, it¡¯s too dangerous, no! Matthew narrowed his eyes slightly, -That? He looked a little confused, and after a moment of slowing down to remember what Anna was referring to, he couldn¡¯t help butugh, -You said you didn¡¯t want to distract me by driving, and I reminded you that you now have 25 seconds left to talk to me, so howe when ites to you, I¡¯m the one who wants it? Or is it that you want it? With thatst sentence, Matthew deliberately slowed down and changed the tone of his voice, and the atmosphere in the car suddenly became different. Anna immediately choked up and looked at him incredulously. -Well, he seems to be looking forward to it, but it¡¯s not a good time, so we¡¯ll see if we get a chanceter. At the end of the conversation, the green light came and Matthew took the wheel, Anna felt misunderstood and could only exin bluntly: -Who thought that? I didn¡¯t think that. You betrayed me, but now you me me? Chapter 1181: But what do I do if I don’t want to refuse? As he anxiously exined, he did not notice that Matthew¡¯s car had turned around. He should have been driving on the main road, but it turned out that he was driving on a side road. The girl simply did not react until he stopped. -Where are we? As she asked, Anna turned to look at the scenery outside, even trying to stick her head out the window. When she was about halfway there, Matthew grabbed her wrist and then pushed her head back with one big hand, telling her in a low voice, -Don¡¯t look out of the car. It¡¯s too dangerous. Suddenly, her head was pushed back by him. Then she saw the window rise, quickly sealing off the space. He turned his head and hesitantly asked, ¡°I won¡¯t lean out, but why are you closing the window¡­? Halfway through the conversation, Anna stammered, because she suddenly discovered that the emotion in Matthew¡¯s eyes, pressing down on her head, was incorrect. -What, what¡¯s wrong¡­? Perhaps it was the brain¡¯s first reaction. Anna unconsciously stopped Matteo¡¯s body with her hands, trying to prevent him from moving forward. Suddenly she realized that Matteo had deliberately stopped the car there, hadn¡¯t he? Since parking was possible on that side, did he deliberately change direction just to stop there? Knowing this, Anna¡¯s heartbeat became uncontroble. Did he want to kiss her again? Anna waspletely distracted. The man in front of her had already leaned toward her. Anna stepped back a few inches, put her hands in front of her chest and said, ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s still daylight and we¡¯re outside ¡­. Although it was not forbidden to park the car there, people and cars kept passing her. How could they¡­ Matthew, who was hindered and unable to move forward, was in no hurry. He only looked at Anna¡¯s red lips and whispered, ¡°Do you know that I left my job in thepany when I got your message? Anna was stunned. She never expected him to tell her out of the blue. A little unreasonably and guiltily, she said, ¡°I, I just wanted to ask you. I had no idea you actually came¡­. Besides, if you have a job in thepany, you can turn it down. Talking, the trust became less and less little by little. Probably because of that, he did not give much strength and resistance to push him. Matteo took the opportunity to reduce the distance a little. -My girlfriend sent a request, how can I reject it? -Even if your girlfriend asks, if you think it¡¯s unreasonable, can you still refuse? Anna was so nervous that she was sweating, because Matthew approached while she was talking. And she didn¡¯t have the strength to resist him. Soon she heard Matteoughing under his breath, ¡°But what if I don¡¯t want to refuse? That sweetugh was particrly attractive, so it prated deep into Anna¡¯s heart without any obstacle. And then, he wrapped himself around the center. She froze in ce, watching the beautiful face in front of her growrger andrger.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The familiar breath drew her generally closer. Before Matthew kissed her, she heard him whisper. -Since I came to you, I must ask you something interesting, right? Then she was kissed by him before she had time to respond. Throughout the whole process, Anna waspletely passive, because after all it was daytime and they were outside. Extremely nervous, she did not dare to take any other action. Guided by the man, in the middle, she hurt her neck from great nervousness. Finally she quickly let go after hearing a hoarse groan. Matthew had no choice, -Do you have to give me an injury every time to make you happy? What kind of a particr hobby is this? Anna replied, -I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­.. After being kissed, her eyes filled with waves and she looked pitiful and extremely weak. Matthew could not control himself immediately, so he approached her forward again. There was no telling how much time had passed. Anna could no longer remember where she was. She was only aware that her hands were being pulled by Matteo¡¯s strength toward her waist. He hugged and kissed her constantly. Later¡­ She did not remember anything, and then Matthew was gone. When she arrived in front of the Jordan Group building, Anna realized that time had passed so much. Damn. Anna suddenly could not say anything else. She retreated to her seat and pretended to be dead. ¡°Let me die quietly. No one wille looking for me,¡± she thought. However, Matthew opened the door for her. -Stay away. Anna curled up in her position without wanting to move. She just wanted to be a hamster and didn¡¯t want to go anywhere, okay? Seeing that she was shy, Matteo smiled. As he spoke to her, his tone of voice was like a deted balloon, ¡°Hurry up. There are things to sort outter. Hearing him, the girl raised her headzily and asked in a low voice: -What is it? Work? -Yes. -Then -go upstairs alone. I will wait for you here. Kissed by him on the side of the road for so long, Anna felt she needed to calm down, that she could not go upstairs with him. After talking, she adjusted her posture again and continued to y dead. Seeing that she had no intention of moving, Matteo could only lean halfway up her body to enter. He unbuckled her seat belt and lifted her up, hugging her directly to the side. -Ah¡­ -Anna proimed, her hands around his neck unconsciously. Let me go. -Don¡¯t you want to go because you want me to hug you? -Matteo hugged her tightly and leaned in slightly to tell her to close the car door. Anna tried to cry, but she did not shed a tear. When had she ever wanted him to hug her? She really wanted to pretend to be dead in the car, okay? If he hugged her on the way up in thepany, no joke, who would she have be at that point? After closing the door, Anna immediately asked Matteo to leave her. Matteo was much taller than Anna. Also, as she was thinner, the whole person looked very small. For Matteo, holding her meant no effort at all, so he didn¡¯t think there was a problem with holding her. Anna was dying of embarrassment. She was in the parking lot, so no one was around. But after she got into the elevator, what should she do if she met someone? How would she get along with employees in the future? Unfortunately, she was right. As soon as they entered the elevator, they met the secretary re, who was on her way out, and a group of senior executives from the Giordano Group. The elevator was filled with people watching Matteo, who walked without smiling as he gently carried a girl in his arms to the elevator door. The girl was shy in his arms, but President Matteo had no intention of letting her go. Anna fell silent. Even thepany executives did not know what to say. Chiara arched her eyebrows. She could not help but break into a smile. When she met Anna¡¯s eyes, she blinked softly. It was like a bolt of lightning for Anna. Before Matteo could react, she quickly broke away from his embrace and then hid behind him, not daring to look at anyone. Matteo stopped smiling. His expression returned to normal and he said coldly, ¡°If you hide, how long do you want to wait? Chapter 1182: You are so brazen After hearing, the executives as if waking up from a dream hurried out of the elevator. It was just then that the elevator door was about to close. One of them crashed into the door. He took another step backward screaming, and then stepped on the feet of the one behind him, making the other groan in pain as well. At the same time they stepped out of the elevator one after the other in a line. But re had already made a bloody path in front of that group with her exit. Seeing them clutching together, she shook her head hopelessly, surreptitiously. Fortunately, she had escaped quickly, otherwise they would have made a mess of it. After the group of leaders left, Matthew took the girl¡¯s hand behind him without expression and led her to the elevator. Anna, too embarrassed to look at people, was dragged by him. She dared not catch her breath until the elevator door closed. But the leaders immediately began to gossip. -Who is that girl? Is she the girlfriend of our president Matteo? -Isn¡¯t she? She looks so young. Besides, the president has never had a girlfriend, has he? Why is he suddenly falling in love? And he did it secretly. -If I knew he wanted to have a girlfriend, why did I give him this convenience? -I would introduce my daughter to the president. Unfortunately, I would now let him board first. -Then you are right. I too if I knew he liked that kind of girl, I would introduce him to my newly grown daughter. Others stared at the speakers. -Paul, you are so shameless. He even wants to introduce you to President Matthew when she is just grown up. Have you considered the thought of your daughter? -That¡¯s right, Paul. Are you still a father? -What? She is not a minor. Why am I shameless? Besides, aren¡¯t you like me? Everyone wants to introduce our daughters to the president. Everyone knows that this man doesn¡¯t touch cigarettes or alcohol. So rich who doesn¡¯t want to marry his daughter? -It¡¯s a shame¡­ Who is the girl who appeared a moment ago? Do you know her? Chiara listened to the scandals for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and interrupted them directly. -If you are so interested in President Matthew¡¯s private life, why don¡¯t we get into the elevator in front of him and ask him in person? Everyone replied, -We dare not, Secretary Chiara, you work closer to the president. Do you know who that girl is? Whose daughter is she? Why haven¡¯t we seen her before? -Yes, yes, Secretary re, how did shee to be with the president? -Tell us the secret, please. If we have chances in the future, right? Chiara had no idea what to say for a while, squinting, looking at those people in front of her, -I didn¡¯t expect that. Usually, I imagined that he worked quietly. Originally, did you consider it so that you wanted to marry your daughters to President Matteo? However, did you ever think that she would be the future wife of the president who came out just now? Everyone was astonished, but did not react. -So if you do it now, you are cutting the ground from under the feet of the president¡¯s wife. is that really a good thing? They were all used and immediately embarrassed, so they argued, -Secretary re, you can¡¯t say that. She is just his girlfriend now, who knows if she will be his wife in the future? -That is true. Also, I think she is a young woman. How can she be the wife of our president? Does she know how to manage the affairs of thepany? -Yes, yes, you are right. re did not like these words. The smile turned colder under her eyes when she heard them. She scoffed, -So, ording to you, you have to marry the one who is useful for his career? -Don¡¯t you? If it doesn¡¯t help your career to marry a woman, what do you want me to do? Make offers to her? I think you, Secretary re, are very good. In appearance, a capable woman. If the president married a woman like you, that would be great. re¡¯s mouth twisted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am already married and I want to exin that I have not provided any help to my husband¡¯s career. He does his and I do mine. We all work hard to run the family well. This is the most important thing. Although you praised me, I still want to give you some advice. If you think getting married is just to get career help, then don¡¯t hurt others, okay? The shareholders red at each other. -What? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right? It is better to change the tone. If one day your daughters get married, and the other parties simply fall in love with their origins, which are not well treated, will you be happy? Everyone fell silent. -Silent? Look, people are doublybeled and selfish. It is better to think from another point of view before speaking. However, I would like to mention that Mr. Matteo has not been able to love a woman for so many years. Now he finally has one by his side. I think you all know what it means if you have a trial. You also need to understand and not be useless. -Secretary re, you¡­ She¡­ -I¡¯m done. I¡¯m leaving first. Chiara ignored them and left, clicking her high heels. After she left, everyone looked and regarded each other, and finally couldn¡¯t help butin. -What happened to the secretary re? Why did she suddenly lose her temper? Did this business have anything to do with her?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Of course we had praised her. -Hey, a woman¡¯s heart is a deep ocean of secrets. My daughter also gets angry if something is said that she doesn¡¯t like. I didn¡¯t expect a woman as capable as the secretary re to also be like the immature girl with such a temper. -Well, after all, she is still a woman, isn¡¯t she? You have to understand her. -But I think what you just said is quite correct. Who is President Matteo? Are there a few women who want to go after him? And have they ever seeded? I see that she will definitely get the title of the president¡¯s future wife. They did not continue toment. After Anna and Matteo entered the elevator, they did not know what happened outside. She got up quickly and soon reached the floor of the president¡¯s office. Because she was embraced in his arms and surprised by the bosses, Anna¡¯s face was still red after being left and she remained motionless. She moved slowly like a snail as she followed Matteo out of the elevator. Until Matteo said, ¡°You walk so slowly, do you want me to hug you? Anna shook her head abruptly as if waking up from a big dream and said firmly, ¡®No need!¡¯ Then she quickly followed in his footsteps. They entered the office together. He did not want to relive the situation from before. Since Matthew had to work, Anna was waiting for him in the office. They left work with him when the time came. The two went to dinner together. Matteo drove her home after dinner. A day passed in the blink of an eye. Chapter 1183: Childbirth waits for no one At the Antic Vi. There was only a softly colored tablemp in the room. Serena, lying on the bed, was half asleep and very restless. Cristian, who was beside her, noticed her emotions, took her hand and said softly, -Are you ufortable? Serena was afraid that he was worried about her , even though she was ufortable, she did not tell him. She smiled and shook her head. -No, but I don¡¯t seem to be very sleepy today? -Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m right here. -Cristian reached out and gently pulled the hair at the back of her head, his voice was calm and powerful, giving her a great sense of security. -I know,¡¬ Serena nodded and closed her eyes again to induce drowsiness. Actually, she was quite sleepy and wanted to sleep, but her belly was bothering her. That feeling was somewhat familiar to her-just like the night she had given birth to Manuel. But the due date was still two days away; would she give birth early? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Serena closed her eyes as sheforted herself. After a while she fell asleep, but the ufortable feeling in her belly grew stronger and stronger, as if the baby was about toe out. Serena opened her eyes again and met Cristian¡¯s nervous ones. His lips parted, and it was even difficult to produce a voice. -Don¡¯t be nervous. I made a phone call and my aunt will be here soon. -Beatrice? -Serena nodded, thinking that Beatrice had been a doctor and should have known something. Cristian felt anxious and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, ¡°Does your tummy hurt? -Yes, a little,¡± Serena nodded her head. The feeling of difort was more obvious than before. She felt that maybe she should have given birth two days earlier. Aftering, she told Beatrice about this idea. Sure enough, Beatrice arrived quickly. She was apanied by Mr. Angelo. Angelo, who was leaning on his cane, his old face was full of tension. -What, are you about to give birth? Beatrice looked at him hopelessly, -Please, I ask you not to follow me and get involved. He insists oning with me at midnight. It¡¯s okay for you to be here. Let him be quiet and not talk all the time. If I went to help, I would not have time to respond to your problems.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Angelo, who was scolded by his daughter, was not angry. In those days he had gotten used to being scolded by thedies. He had done something wrong when he was young. His daughter was already willing to apany him to his side, so he didn¡¯t care how she spoke to him. However, he just needed to know that his daughter still held him as a father in her heart. -If you don¡¯t have time to listen to me, leave me alone, take care of my granddaughter Serena! That sentence was quite humane and Beatrice was very satisfied, so she said nothing more. She entered Serena¡¯s room and Angelo was waiting for her outside. Soon after, she saw that her nephew Cristian had been sent away. He said a word to his nephew, then went ahead to talk to him. -Cristian, how is she? Is Serena about to give birth? Cristian¡¯s eyebrows seemed tense and his lips were pressed into a straight line. He did not answer his grandfather¡¯s questions-the aura on his body was so cold! Seeing him like this, Angelo said with a certain cheerfulness, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is the way women give birth. Don¡¯t be nervous. Cristian¡¯s eyebrows frowned a little. As for Angelo¡¯s words, if the person in front of him was not his grandfather, he could simply let a word out of his mouth, which would send him away. It was a pity that the other party was an old man and that he was a father who was supposed to be the example for others. So even though Cristian was distressed, as distraught as he was, he did not speak. Cristian did not say a word, and Grandpa was still not angry, one waiting anxiously, the other in silence. After a while, Beatrice left the room. -Let¡¯s go to the hospital. It should be a premature birth. Cristian¡¯s expression did not loosen. He tightened his lips, wanting to say something, but Beatrice said, -I¡¯m here to take care of her. Go to the car first and take her to the nearest ce. Cristian nodded, -Ok, I¡¯ll leave right away. Then he turned around and went out. Angelo stood there and asked, -Where is Manuel? The servant next to him replied, -He must have fallen asleep. -Did he fall asleep? His mother is about to give birth and this child can still sleep? Go and wake him up. Beatrice fell silent. The servant hesitated a little, but after all, it was Angelo whomanded him, so he had to move his steps obediently. However, Beatrice stopped him after taking two steps. -Don¡¯t go. The boy cannot do anything if he follows us. The old man and the boy will only increase the chaos if theye. Both of you stay here obediently. I will not allow you to go anywhere. Angelo initially feared that he would be bored outside the delivery room. After all, his nephew Cristian was not talking to him . Judging by his appearance, he might die quickly if he became anxious, so he thought of letting Manuel apany him; they could chat togetherter. He did not expect Beatrice to deny his idea altogether. ¡°Goodness, no!¡± he thought. -Who told you we will only cause trouble? My granddaughter will give birth and our whole family will have to apany her. Even if we cannot offer help, we are capable of making a show of strength. Let everyone see how important and how great the granddaughter of the Calligaris family is. There are so many people who apany the birth in the middle of the night. Beatrice did not even know what to say. It seemed to make sense. Beatrice found she could not refute it. It really was. -Beatrice, you think what I said is right, don¡¯t you? Hurry up and call Manuel. The servant looked at Beatrice and then at his grandfather, as if he were asking questions. Beatrice had no choice but to nod, ¡°Go get him. If he¡¯s overslept, then don¡¯t wake him up. -I will call him myself,¡± the old man immediately stepped forward with his cane. No one spoke, and Beatrice remained free for a while, but Cristian soon arrived at the car. Beatrice instructed him to pick up Serena and put him in the back seat of the car. Cristian drove and Beatrice apanied her and Serena in the back. Probably because he was in a hurry, he was out of the Antic mansion in the blink of an eye. When Angelo finally woke Manuel asleep and dressed him, the house was already empty. -Where are the people! -Eximed the somewhat dissatisfied grandfather, -Couldn¡¯t they wait for us for a while? Manuel blinked and did not know what had happened, but he could guess a little with his wits. Earlier Angelo had told him there was business and asked him to get up quickly. He could not guess what it was, but now that he saw that his parents were not there, Manuel could guess. He tugged on Angelo¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°Great-grandfather, Mom is about to give birth to the baby, isn¡¯t she? Then there is no hurry for us. It¡¯s okay to go aler. Chapter 1184: Childbirth (Part 1) Remembering his precious great-grandson, Angelo also reacted, so he immediately urged him, ¡°So, shall we go now? -Yes! Manuel nodded, pulled out his cell phone to text Beatrice asking for directions. Then he went out with Angelo. In the middle of the night, Anna was sound asleep and suddenly felt a vibration under her pillow. ¡°Anna was too tired, she obviously felt the impact, but her body did not react at all. It vibrated for a while and finally stopped, but after a while it started vibrating again. Anna forcibly reached out to catch him under the pillow and then answered the call. -Tell me ¡­ Her voice sounded weak and confused.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. -Anna! -Manuel¡¯s voice came clearly from the other side. Anna frowned unconsciously, -Manuel, why are you calling me at this hour? Is something wrong? -No, but my mom is about to give birth! -What¡­ Who is going to give birth? What does that have to do with me¡­? Anna stopped in mid-sentence. Then she panicked and woke up from her drowsiness. She stood up wide-eyed and sat up, asking, -Is Serena giving birth? -Yes, yes, Anna. We are already at the hospital. I called to inform my uncle toe get you. Although she had ten million doubts in her heart, Anna became even more anxious at that moment and could only say, ¡°OK. I¡¯lle right away. Hanging up, Anna quickly lifted the bedspread and got out of bed to change into her pajamas. Then she grabbed her cell phone and opened the door. She might have made too much noise. As she opened it, the next door also opened. Amelia narrowed her eyes and looked at her sleepily. -Anna, where are you going at midnight? -Mom? -Seeing her standing there, Anna felt guilty: -Is it the noise that woke you up? I¡¯m sorry. Go back to sleep. I have to go out. -What¡¯s wrong? -Amelia frowned and left the room. -Serena is about to give birth. She¡¯s in the hospital now. -Serena is about to give birth? -Amelia was surprised, -Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s still two days away? Why is she giving birth all of a sudden? Anna shook her head, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I just got a call from Manuel, so I have to go. -Wait. It¡¯s not safe for a girl to go out at this hour. Wait for me to change and I¡¯ll go with you. -You don¡¯t have to, Mom! -Anna stopped her and exined, -They wille for me. Don¡¯t get involved in this. Hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Amelia instantly understood and nodded, -Well,e down when the timees. After all, it¡¯s already midnight. Anna looked at the time and found that it was three o¡¯clock in the morning. She would have to wait a while if she went straight downstairs. Then, a littleter, Amelia sat waiting with Anna in the living room. The clock ticked, which could be heard particrly clearly in the silent night. Uncertain how much time had passed, Anna urged her mother to go back to her room to sleep, but Amelia insisted on staying there and waiting. No way, Anna could no longer convince her. Finally Anna¡¯s cell phone vibrated and it was Matteo¡¯s call. Anna quickly got up and answered, ¡°Hello. -I¡¯m already downstairs, are you ready? -Yes. I¡¯m leaving right now,¡¬ Anna hung up and turned to look at Amelia, -Mom, go back to sleep. Matthew is already downstairs. Amelia walked over to the window and opened it to take a look. Sure enough, a family car was parked there. She nodded, looking at Anna calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go ahead. I¡¯ll go right back to sleep. Pay attention to safety on the road. -All right mom! -Anna opened the door and then ran downstairs. In the silent night, only one car stopped near the streetlight. Anna ran and grabbed the door to sit in the passenger seat. Amelia watched her get into the car. After realizing that she would not be in danger, she closed the window and returned to the room to sleep peacefully. The car turned and drove away. -The seat belt. Matthew reminded her and Anna reacted immediately. She hurried to fasten it as she asked him, -Isn¡¯t Serena still two days away? Ahead of schedule? Is something wrong? Probably because his younger sister was about to give birth, Matthew was a little worried and the expression on his face looked quite serious. -I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. -Okay. By the time the two rushed to the hospital, Serena had already entered the delivery room. Only Beatrice and Manuel remained outside. Seeing the two arrive, Beatrice and Angelo nodded their heads in greeting. -Uncle, Anna. -Manuel ran toward them. -Manuel, where is your mother? -Anna asked, panting. -Mom has entered the delivery room. Hearing this, Anna looked around and asked, -And did your father go in with her? Manuel blinked and nodded, -Yes! The corners of Anna¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°He apanied his wife to give birth,¡± she thought. Still a little surprised, Anna felt envious again after her next thoughts. She wondered if her husband would be with her when she gave birth in the future. Thinking about this, Anna could not help but look at Matthew. The man was still frowning, who did not notice Anna¡¯s eyes and thoughts at that moment. -What did the doctor say? Why is she giving birth early? Will she be in danger? Hearing his question, Anna realized she was thinking about things she should not have been thinking about at that hour. She shook her head and moved forward. Seeing that they were both very worried, Beatrice stood up and saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. Only two days early, not two months. It¡¯s normal. Beatrice had been a doctor, and what she said was still persuasive. The others were relieved when they heard the words. Then they sat on chairs in the hospital corridor. In the delivery room. Serena was lying on the bed in waves of cold sweat. Cristian apanied her to the side, holding her hand throughout the process. But as far as facial expressions were concerned, Cristian¡¯s was much uglier than Serena¡¯s, who could sweat colder than his wife. Serena took a moment to look at her husband. When she saw him like this, she could not help but smile. -Why do you have a more painful expression than mine? Cristian was speechless. Hearing this, he squeezed her hand for a few minutes and asked in a low voice, -Painful, isn¡¯t it? Serena shook her head, ¡°Fortunately, I can bear it. The first child was born. The second one would be much easier than before. Although Serena was still very ufortable, she decided to say nothing so as not to scare her already nervous man. After thinking about it, Serena asked him, ¡°It would be better for you to go out early and wait until the birth is over. Hearing this, Cristian shook his head firmly, ¡°I am here to apany you . Chapter 1185: Childbirth (Part 2) Serena actually meant that her stay would make him feel more stressed. After all, Cristian¡¯s expression seemed to be more painful than hers when he was in pain. Thinking about it, Serena was a little embarrassed. It gave her a feeling, as if Cristian had delivered the baby but not her. The doctor approached. He took one look at Cristian and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to apany her for delivery. Remember to encourage the mother. Cristian nodded slightly, indicating that she had heard him. Then Serena did as the doctor ordered. At a critical moment, she turned pale with pain. Cristian waved his hand in front of her face, ¡°If it hurts, bite my hand. Don¡¯t hold back. Serena¡¯s white lips were stained with blood, which she bit herself. Seeing Cristian reach his hand toward her mouth, Serena was surprised, but she did not bite it. Instead, Cristian grew impatient and put it directly into her mouth. Serena did not know what to say. -Bite if it hurts, don¡¯t take it! -Cristian shouted. Serena wanted to push his hand away. After all, her hands were made of flesh. If she bit, it would no longer hurt her, but it would hurt him, who would die of pain. At that thought, Serena shook her head. In fact, she could still bear it. -You¡¯re not going to bite me? -Cristian persuaded her. His expression and tone seemed to urge a child to eat something. Serena was the one with food in her mouth, but she didn¡¯t want to open her mouth to try. The nurse delivering the baby next to her saw the scene and could not help but say, ¡°Miss Serena, bite it since your husband is letting you. And if you bite it, your husband will know how much pain you are in. It is not easy for women to give birth to children. Although the nurse told her and Serena heard it too, she did not have the thoughts. She wanted her husband to know how difficult it was to give birth to children. This meant that she hoped he would pay more attention to herself so that she could help take care of the children after birth. Cristian had already watched her so closely those days. Couldn¡¯t he keep her and her baby at his leisure after that? Then he didn¡¯t need to do that kind of thing. Even as Serena thought about it, the sudden pain made her unable to control herself and she bit Cristian¡¯s hand directly. Suddenly, Cristian felt a pain in his palm, because he did not expect it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He almost screamed, but controlled himself. Seeing the scene, the nurses and doctors on the side could not help but look at Cristian. In the past, there were men who apanied their wives giving birth in the delivery room. Some, like Cristian, held out their hand for him to bite. Even though he stretched out his hand, he felt physical pain and squirmed when he was bitten. But then, when they looked at Cristian, he had no other expression on his face, even his eyebrows had not been furrowed. The pain continued. The doctor continued to guide her and Serena proceeded as instructed. The group of people waiting outside the room did not speak quietly. After all, no one knew what to say at that moment. It would be easy to think more about Serena¡¯s business and inappropriate to say anything else. As time passed, Manuel began to lie on Anna¡¯s body. Angelo, for his part, could not help but be jealous when he saw him like that. Although Anna and Serena had a good rtionship, after all, they were not rted. How could Manuel be so dependent on her? Thinking about it, the old man reached out his hand, fixed Manuel¡¯s clothes and said solemnly: -Manuel, sit down. -What, Manuel rubbed his sleepy eyes and looked at Great-Grandfather Angelo stunned, -Grandfather, what is it? The cute look made Angelo couldn¡¯t help but reach out to float his head. Then he said, -Sit by yourself. Otherwise you will cause trouble for the others. Ore to my side. Anna listened to what Angelo wanted to say and thought that Manuel was causing him trouble? So she hastily waved her hand in denial, ¡°All right, Mr. Angelo. Let Manuel lean back. After all, he is a child. He must be tired from waking up in the middle of the night. Angelo fell silent. The old man remained a little angry. ¡°What do you know? I just wanted my great-grandson toe to me. You don¡¯t understand what I meant,¡± he thought. After hearing the words, Manuel nodded and contentedly found another position in Anna¡¯s arms. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°Anna, wake me up when my momes out. -Ok,¡± Anna agreed, pulling down Manuel¡¯s sleeves, which had rolled up. Then she took off her coat and pulled it over Manuel¡¯s body, covering him tightly. She said softly, ¡°If you are sleepy, sleep for a while. I will wake you upter. Angelo watched that scene from the side with some envy, but in his heart he also felt that Anna was very good to her great-grandson. He looked at Matthew next to her. They were sitting so close together, weren¡¯t they? She could tell that there was nothing strange about it. Even if the rtionship between a couple was good, it wouldn¡¯t need to be so close, would it? After thinking about it, Angelo suddenly had a sh of inspiration. ¡°Are these two people a couple?¡± he thought. And on the other hand, as if to prove his conjecture, Matteo frowned when he saw Anna take off her coat and immediately took off her suit jacket. Anna was speechless. There were two elderly people. She could not help but feel embarrassed. If she knew Matteo was doing this, she should have asked Matteo to take off her dress to cover Manuel. Wouldn¡¯t that kill two birds with one stone? Thinking about it, Anna felt ufortable, but Beatrice, on the one hand, did not seem at all bothered by what she was seeing. She smiled and looked away. It was Angelo who kept looking at them, the gazes locked several times on the girl¡¯s face. Anna felt embarrassed at first, but she did not care after thinking about itter. Anyway, this kind of thing had to be known sooner orter, so she simply anticipated. Time passed slowly. Probably, with the long wait, even though it waste at night, everyone was not sleepy at all. Even Manuel, lying in Anna¡¯s arms, had his eyes closed, but he was worried about his mother in the delivery room. Finally. The door to the delivery room opened. At the sound, those waiting at the door got up instantly, except Anna, because there was one lying on hisp. But at that moment Manuel also got up quickly and Anna was about to follow him. Taking two steps, she realized that her legs were a little numb because Manuel had been lying down, that it was a little difficult for her to walk. At that moment the doctor¡¯s voice was heard. -Congrattions. Mrs. Serena has given birth to a baby girl. Chapter 1186: Nugget In fact, everyone knew from the beginning that it would be a daughter. But now that the doctor personally announced the good news, there was still uncontroble joy in their hearts. Especially Angelo, because he had been alone most of his life. They added another great-granddaughter, not to mention how happy she was. Then, when he heard the old man pped his hands a few times. -How beautiful! Beatrice could not help but look aside angrily when she saw her father behaving like that, and whispered, -Are you stupid? Angelo, who had been inexplicably scolded again, touched his nose, -What happened to him? He was happy because his granddaughter Serena had had a daughter, wouldn¡¯t it have been nice to praise her? His daughter Beatrice was indeed strict! But because happiness was more than anything else, the grandfather soon forgot his daughter¡¯s quarrels with him. The baby¡¯s cry could be heard from the delivery room, loud and sharp. Beatrice could not help but curl her lips, ¡°It seems that this baby has made Serena suffer a lot. When the doctor heard this, she could not help but agree: -Sure. She has beautiful big eyes. At first nce she is very energetic and healthy. Don¡¯t worry. In the delivery room, with a baby girl born like that, Serena almost copsed and could not open her eyes while lying down. She remembered something. Her pale lips had a helpless smile. As soon as the baby was born, she was too tired to speak. The doctor held the baby in front of her and asked her to hold him. Unfortunately, as a mother, she had no strength; she did not even open her eyelids. So the doctor stretched the baby out in front of Cristian. He did not expect Cristian wrinkled his nose and then said in a rough voice: -I want to see my wife first. The doctor was surprised. ¡°What is wrong with this man? It¡¯s his daughter, isn¡¯t it, so obvious dislike? But Cristian didn¡¯t care what they thought. Still holding Serena¡¯s hand tightly, he bent down and gently wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. Then he lowered his head and dropped a soft kiss into it. -Thank you, love.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Serena was tired, but she felt a touch of warmth on her forehead. Soon, Cristian¡¯s soft voice floated in her ears. Although she was very tired, it seemed worth it to her at that moment. Remembering the scene, Serena could not help butugh again. Even though she knew she was their daughter, the fact that Cristian put her first was worthy of her happiness. And Cristian consoled his wife before going to hug his daughter. With a husband like that, what could she regret? After suffering came happiness. Soon Serena moved from the delivery room to the general ward. The doctor handled the baby and returned it to the mother, lying beside her. The baby was white, lying obediently with her tiny hands clenched into two small fists, sleeping with her eyes closed. A group of people gathered around the bed, looking at the baby one by one. Only Cristian was with her on the other side, always holding Serena¡¯s hand tightly. Angelo was the happiest. Looking at his great-granddaughter, he felt so happy that he couldn¡¯t help but pinch his gnawed fist. The old man¡¯s fingers were a little rough, while the child¡¯s skin was too tender. The old man dared not touch it a second time, for fear of hurting his beautiful great-granddaughter. Suddenly he remembered something and looked seriously at the Manuel beside him. -Manuel, do you remember those things I gave you? Manuel was lying on the bed and looking at his sister. Suddenly, when he heard Angelo say this, a strange light shone in his eyes, -Grandpa, what is it? -These things, you have to share half with your sister! Manuel did not know what to answer him. Angelo added, ¡°You see, your sister is so pretty. You have to protect her from now on, you see? Serena heard those words beside him and found them funny and annoying at the same time. Manuel was already capable of thinking at that age. Moreover, his brain was extremely flexible. Since Angelo suddenly said to her, she, as a mother, should bring Angelo to his senses. -Grandfather, you¡¯d better keep these things to yourself. Manuel is too young now and has no right to make this decision. -Why? -said the old man with disgust. When I gave them to him, he already had the right to decide. Before, Manuel was the only one, so it was all his. Now he has a younger sister. He will surely spoil her like a brother. Serena looked at Manuel and was a little worried that her son¡¯s psychology would undergo more changes, because Angelo¡¯s words were too obvious. It was like telling Manuel that if he did not have a sister, everything, including everyone¡¯s love, would be his. However, now that he had an extra sister, you should give him half of these things. Although he had done ideological work for Manuel before, including the fact that Manuel could not resist having a younger sister at all. However, this does not mean that the words could be said directly. Probably knowing what his mother was thinking, Manuel spoke at the right time. Great-grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I am an older brother and I will surely spoil my sister well. Not to mention half, even if I give my sister everything. Then Manuel reached out and wrapped his hand around his sister¡¯s small fist. His little brother¡¯s hands were notrge, but they were different from those of the newborn. He simply wrapped them and revealed a small white part, which looked exceptionally harmonious. After hearing these words, Angelo was very happy. Beatrice had the idea of hitting him on the head from the side. If it wasn¡¯t because he was her father, she would have really done it. Suddenly, Grandpa asked her again. -By the way, does the baby have a name? Serena was stunned for a moment and looked at Cristian. Her husband¡¯s eyes were kind: -At yourmand. Then Serena thought for a moment and then said honestly: -Grandfather, the girl¡¯s nickname has been decided before, but the name has not yet been chosen. You are very wise, why don¡¯t you choose one for her? Thement made the old man really enjoy it. He stroked his beard with an unpredictable look, -Since you mention it, I must agree. But the name is very important. I have toe backter to think about it. First tell me what his nickname is. -Pepita. At first, Angelo was a little upset to hear that name, but eventually he understood. Still unhappy in his heart, he nodded. Well, it suits my great-granddaughter! Chapter 1187: I have someone to keep me company. The crowd happily surrounded Pepita. Even Anna, who was standing next to her, liked Pepita¡¯s cute appearance, so from time to time she pinched her fragrant, soft fist that she felt very happy when she touched it. It was a fun cycle, very fun. Matthew naturally noticed Anna¡¯s movements beside him. Her charming appearance caused her cold eyes to smile gradually at the same time. Serena, who was lying on the bed, did not know what happened at that moment, which suddenly had a bad idea. She looked at Anna and asked, ¡°Is my daughter very beautiful? Anna didn¡¯t know what she would say next, just considering that she was happy to have a daughter, so she nodded enthusiastically, -Sure, Pepita is super cute. Look at this little hand, this little face, how soft and cute it is! If I don¡¯t have the fear of hurting her, I really want to cuddle her. But the baby is too soft and small. Anna, who had never been a mother before, dared not hug Pepita easily for fear of hurting her. -It¡¯s okay. You can try. Anna shook her head repeatedly, -No, no. I¡¯m in no hurry. I¡¯ll hold her when she grows a little. In any case, we¡¯ll still have plenty of time, I¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities. -If you really like her, you can hurry up and give birth to one yourself. Then Serena deliberately looked at her brother. Anna had enjoyed herself at this moment. And then, her whole body froze, looking at Serena with wide eyes. Why had she said that on purpose? There were a lot of people, weren¡¯t there? Anna did not know what Matteo was thinking, but with so many people present, her face turned red and she did not dare to look at him. It was Matteo who was protecting her. She looked indifferently at Serena and whispered: -Do you have the strength to speak after giving birth? It seems that you are not tired. Serena blinked and squeezed Cristian¡¯s hand. -I have someone to keep mepany, why do I have to be tired? As she squeezed Cristian¡¯s hand, Serena suddenly realized something. She turned her head and discovered that her fingers were pinching Cristian¡¯s wound. Actually, it was not a serious wound, just a tooth mark Serena had left a moment earlier, which looked deep and slightly bleeding. Earlier, Serena had heard the doctor ask Cristian if he wanted help treating the wound. He took it lightly, and¡­ Serena pushed her fingers away a little nervously, looking at the deep tooth marks, feeling distressed. -Don¡¯t be like that. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. How could it not hurt? Serena didn¡¯t believe a word. The wounds were so deep. He lied to her and told her it didn¡¯t hurt. -Are you treating me like a three-year-old? When everyone saw the couple talking suddenly, Beatrice winked at the people next to her and the others left in silence. Who is treating you like a three-year-old? -Cristian chuckled helplessly. He put his injured hand behind his back. A man cannot cry from pain. I can bear such a small wound. But, my wife. You have suffered a lot today. It would be misleading to say that she was not moved. No matter at what age, the young one or the one of her age, and even old age that would count with white hair, she could not bear the gentle attack of her beloved. Just like at that moment, although Serena had great pain when she gave birth, she felt great satisfaction in her heart. The feeling of giving birth to Manuel waspletely different. She was in very bad shape when her son was born because she was divorced from Cristian at the time. Moreover, she did not know who his father was. She carried only the hope that she could not abandon him by giving birth to the child alone. She had never had so many people around her with the sweet murmur of love. As she thought about it, Cristian¡¯s face suddenly widened. He pressed his forehead to Serena¡¯s and then gently kissed her nose. Serena pushed him away reflexively, ¡°Are there people here¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Cristian kissed her. -No.¡± Cristian took her hand and smiled, -Everyone¡¯s gone out. Only then did Serena discover that only the couple who had been cheered were left in the room. Of course, there was also Pepita lying in bed sleeping. ¡°They run so fast, do they have wings on their legs? And I still don¡¯t know,¡± she thought. Cristian came close again and gently kissed the corner of her mouth. Serena wanted to continue that kind of intimacy, but she felt distressed when she remembered the wound on his hand, so she stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Your hand is very injured. Go to the doctor first. The actions became more and more undisciplined, -Why are you in a hurry? It¡¯s all the same, I¡¯ll goter. In fact, Cristian did not want to do anything with Serena. After all, she had just given birth. He just wanted to kiss her. Only at this moment Serena put up a lot of resistance.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. -No, you have to go now. She had already hurt him. If he dyed to treat the wound, what would happen if the wound got worse and infected? Because Serena insisted, Cristian had no choice but to go to the doctor to treat the wound first. After tossing and turning all night, everyone was very tired. Beatrice took the initiative and told them, ¡°I¡¯ll stay and keep an eye on her. Go back and rest. Tomorrow you will have to go to work. After that, Beatrice looked at Matthew and said, ¡®Can I trouble you to bring the old man and the boy back together?¡¯ Matteo nodded without any expression on his face. Although Beatrice did not say anything about it, he intended to do so. Manuel was his sister¡¯s son, not to mention Giorgio, who would surely take him to the elders. -Then go back first. After finishing his words, he found Cristianing out from inside. He looked at the crowd with a cold expression. He no longer had anything as kind as seeing Serena give birth to the baby. His voice sounded a little cold. -Go back first. Leave me here. Listening to him, Beatrice raised her eyebrows, -You¡¯ve been standing guard for a few nights, are you sure you can be alone? Cristian nodded indifferently. Beatrice did not refuse after thinking for a while, -Well. If you want, we¡¯ll do whatever you want. We would all go to rest, ande back tomorrow after having a good rest. -Ok,¡± Cristian nodded his head slightly. Since Beatrice did not need to stay, he took the responsibility of taking Manuel and Angelo back to the Antic vi, where he got ready and went to sleep. Matteo drove Anna back home, but Anna was looking forward to being with Serena. After all, they were good friends. But thinking that Cristian definitely wanted to be by his wife¡¯s side more than she did, he gave up that idea and left with Matteo. Chapter 1188: A name for her was decided ording to Beatrice, it was not advisable for Serena to raise Pepita with breast milk, because she would have to wake up often and sometimes she would have to breastfeed the baby even during meals, which would be tiring and bothersome, damaging her own body. Beatrice then proposed to let Serena give her powdered milk to rest and make Cristian a qualified parent. Serena knew of course that Beatrice was thinking for her own good, but she used to raise Manuel that way and the child would naturally need it. So she did not adopt the proposal. -It doesn¡¯t matter. It won¡¯tst long anyway. I¡¯ll give her my milk. Beatrice blinked, -Have you thought about it? -Yes. -Ok,¡± Beatrice turned to Cristian from the side. Even if you use breast milk, as a father you have to offer help and take care of the mother¡¯s emotions, you know? Women who have given birth get depressed easily. You will get up in the middle of the night to help if something happens to the baby! In fact, Cristian did everything without being reminded by Beatrice. Being very tiredst night, she immediately fell asleep, then heard the baby crying, opened her eyes and woke up to see Cristian asking her to be quiet. She prepared to go out with the baby in her arms. In the end, she did not know if it was the wrong posture with which she held her or something else, however, her daughter¡¯s crying was louder. Directly, she left her father, a great man,pletely lost. What Serena heard was the voice of clumsy acquiescence. -Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry¡­. She lifted the quilt a little helplessly, sat down and held out her hand to him: -Maybe he¡¯s hungry. Pass it to me. Cristian¡¯s eyebrows narrowed slightly, because Serena had not rested much and he was worried about disturbing his wife with the baby¡¯s crying. -She is your daughter. Don¡¯t think about the unreal. Put her on the phone. Without a remedy, Cristian had to carefully pass the baby into Serena¡¯s arms. His wife gave her the breast and looked at him angrily. -What do you think? Cristian half-closed his thin lips, looked at Serena and did not answer. Obviously, he had done research before and apanied Serena to various sses. He often received criticism during the study process, but then he did well. But now that the real fighting began, he realized that it was not easy. After all, the dummy in the course could not move. When he hugged Pepita, his whole body froze. It was because the girl was smaller and softer than he imagined, she seemed so small that his big hands could hold her, and so soft that he felt he could crush her with a little effort. So Cristian could only be cautious and clumsy. The room was silent, only the sound of the baby sucking milk could be heard. Time passed slowly. When she finished drinking the milk, she fell asleep. Serena ced her next to her. Cristian received a warning look from his wife as soon as he wanted toe and get her. He had to stop. He was helpless. Since she was not taking care of her daughter, Serena gently put Pepita to sleep there, and Cristian waited beside her to keep watch. Until dawn, Serena told him, ¡°Go to the next bed and get some sleep. I¡¯ll call you when our daughter wakes up. But Cristian would not sleep unless he was watching her. Sincest night, he had hardly closed his eyes. There was a deep ckness under his eyes and his voice sounded muffled when he spoke. Serena was a little distressed and asked Beatrice to force him to rest. At first Cristian disagreed, but Beatrice scolded him. -Do you think your body is made of iron? If you don¡¯t go back to rest right away, who will take care of Serena and Pepita if you get tired? Does your wife worry about you if you continue to unt your superiority? Can she rest well if she is like this? Hearing these words, Cristian also felt that he was right. He left to rest to conserve strength and build up energy. On the fifth day after giving birth. Pepita had be familiar with everyone. When Angelo teased her, sheughed out loud. So she cooperated very well with everyone who did. Then everyone liked to y with the baby. Did you go to the hospital to get bean sprouts today? Understood. Did Pepita smile today? I got it again! Anna took many pictures of the baby. She uploaded them to her circle of friends. A group of people gave her the Like and then frantically asked her when¡­. Anna was so embarrassed that she almost cut off her hand in regret. Why did she upload them to everyone? After uploading, she should choose the one that only she could see. These days, Angelo and Manuel were having fun with the child. Serena watched on the sidelines, listening to her little girlugh with much constion, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. Why¡­ did she feel that Pepita¡¯s smile was so silly? Maybe¡­ There was an idea forming in her heart, but Serena didn¡¯t dare think or say it. After all, Manuel was too smart. He was not like his sister after birth, whoughed stupidly to be entertained by anyone. ¡°Pepita was really too stupid ording to his interpretation. I hope it¡¯s just innocence,¡± he thought. However, Manuel¡¯s thoughts, the little lynx, synchronized with her. Not only was that the case, but he had also told her so. He opened his eyes and looked at Serena muttering, ¡°Mom, I think my sister is a little stupid. Then he tilted his head and looked at her in a cute way, he looked like he was innocent and he was right. Serena was almost spitting blood. At the side, Angelo couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch Manuel¡¯s head, -What are you saying that¡¯s absurd? She is your sister, how does she look silly? Manuel hugged his aching head and huffed pitifully, -I¡¯m just guessing. Great-grandfather, why are you so serious? With the sister, don¡¯t you want me anymore? -Your younger sister is a child. You must love her more like a brother, don¡¯t say such things in the future! Although Manuel said nothing more, he still felt a little worried every time he saw Pepita¡¯s silly smile. If his sister was not stupid, she was probably too innocent. Could it have been that he had all the intelligence? So Pepita had not inherited anything? Angelo went back and thought for a long time before confirming his great-granddaughter¡¯s name. -I decided on the namest night. Her name is Pepita, isn¡¯t it? After thinking about it, I found a homophony for her, so let¡¯s call her Pepi. ¡°Pepi Giordano? Why does that sound like a boy¡¯s name?¡± Serena hesitated and cast a nce at Cristian beside her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cristian squinted his lips for a moment and said, ¡°How about using reduplication? The individual character sounds very masculine, which is not suitable for girls. Lea Giordano will be much better. Chapter 1189: The last name. -Lea Giordano? -The old man thought for a moment, and nodded with satisfaction: -So, this name is decided. -Right? -Manuel tilted his head, watching the three adults discussing names. He felt something was wrong. His name was Manuel Giordano. He had been named Giordano after his mother because he only had her by his side and his father was not there at all. ¡°But now his great-grandfather and parents seem to have epted this surname Giordano?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ve forgotten or if they¡¯vee to an agreement, should I remind them?¡± he thought. Manuel held his chin in his hands and thought deeply. With thest name Giordano, then he had taken advantage of his mother. For Manuel, he was close to his mother, and this surname would naturally be the best. -Manuel, what do you think of his sister¡¯s name? -While he was thinking, Angelo suddenly looked at Manuel. He was back to thinking right because his son was named Manuel Giordano. So he gave the child the name Pepi. At first, the old man wanted to call her Pepita directly, but it seemed a little strange to him, so he changed it to Pepi. Manuel blinked softly, meeting Angelo¡¯s eyes. -Very well, but¡­ He cast a nce at Angelo, then at Cristian and Serena: -Are you really going to give my younger sister thest name Giordano? Forget it. I should remind them so they don¡¯t say their mother took advantage of their father when their great-grandfather reacted. When Manuel asked the question, Angelo was stunned for a while. It took a few minutes before he came to his senses. -Why have I forgotten something so important? You and Lea are both Cristian¡¯s children, so yourst names must be Ferrari. Then the old man¡¯s face blushed. He had not expected to have forgotten such an important matter and to have put his two great-grandchildren in the middle. -Grandfather, you don¡¯t have thest name Ferrari anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter what thest name is,¡± Manuel said again on cue. When he told him, Angelo reacted again. The reason he did not value his surname was probably because his surname was not Ferrari. He was a maternal great-grandfather, so he felt that Lea Giordano was already so easy to call. Serena, who was standing to one side, felt a little embarrassed after being reminded by Manuel. She had not considered this issue before, so she did not pay attention to it at all. Now that she reacted, she quickly looked toward Cristian. It is the default rule that the child is born with the man¡¯sst name. Therefore, she did not know what Cristian was thinking. Did he simply agree with Lea¡¯s name and thought she was that kind of irrational and selfish person? He did not know that he met Cristian¡¯s deep eyes, which were full of warmth, after looking at him again. -What¡¯s the matter? -Thest name¡­ -Serena said with some difficulty. -It doesn¡¯t matter,¡¬ Cristian sat down next to her, a faint smile on his cold lips. The name Giordano suits him well. After all, thank you for the birth of the two children. Angelo was a little anxious when he heard this, but after thinking about it, neither child would have the name Calligaris. After thinking about it, Angelo had other ideas in mind. Serena did not care about thest names of the two children. They were both fine, either Giordano or Ferrari. After all, they were the couple¡¯sst names. As he was about to speak, Angelo coughed slightly and drew the attention of the other three. He probably felt that what he was about to say would be too brash and his old face was embarrassing. Hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°Since you two don¡¯t care about the girl¡¯sst name, why don¡¯t you just call her Calligaris? Serena kept silent. Cristian did not know what to say. Neither did Manuel. Great-grandfather, you are capable of making the most of it. Angelo suddenly felt more embarrassed when he told him, but the words had already been said, was there any reason to take it back? He might as well continue to the end. Thinking about it, Angelo continued to say brazenly, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think we both care about thest name. The Ferrari family doesn¡¯t have any good people except Cristian. The surname Ferrari is not suitable. It would be better with my surname Calligaris, wouldn¡¯t it? Manuel huffed softly and rejected Angelo¡¯s proposal. -No. It is apound surname. Another word will be written with it. Angelo was surprised. Was it a matter of writing one more word or one less? Cristian, who was in the next room, was very moved. There was no one good in the Ferrari family. Angelo was right. His grandfather and father were not good people. If it were possible, he himself would like to drop the Ferrari surname. It was a pity that his mother had not changed her surname after the divorce, which indicated that his mother still had a trace of love for his father in her heart. Thinking like this, it would be impossible for him to leave the surname alone. Instead of doing so, he could¡­. Cristian nced at Serena. With just one, Serena seemed to know what Cristian was thinking. But she was slightly surprised, because she did not expect Cristian to agree. Didn¡¯t he care so much about fame? At that moment, Cristian said, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to have the name Calligaris, but you can¡¯t both use it. One, Giordano, and the other, Calligaris. Angelo was a little surprised when he heard that; he didn¡¯t think Cristian really agreed. He also did not seem to like the Ferrari surname. -So whosest name is Calligaris? -the old man was a little excited. If the human had a tail, the one behind him would make the earth shake. Cristian looked lightly at Manuel. -Let them choose for themselves. So Angelo looked at Manuel, then at Lea. He asked them carefully, ?The newborn does not know how to choose, how do you do it?¡¯ Serena knew that Angelo had only two daughters. The eldest daughter was already gone. Beatrice seemed desperate for love. If she did not marry for life, the Calligaris family might end in the future. Besides, Angelo seemed to have left most of the things to Manuel. It would be better if Manuel used hisst name. Thinking about it, Serena said, Should I let Manuel use yourst name, Calligaris? Angelo stifled his breath, -This, shall we¡­? In fact, he dared not consider it. What he thought was that the child would use his surname Calligaris. He would be happy to have a nice, well-behaved great-granddaughter.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Serena was not known for being so generous¡­. Chapter 1190: I can learn. Serena smiled and nodded, -There is nothing inappropriate. For both of us, thest name is just a code name. It doesn¡¯t matter at all. Usually, they worried aboutst names. But for Cristian and Serena, a couple who had suffered so much, fame and fortune were not noteworthy. He only hoped that for the next few days he could live in peace and nothing more. After ncing at Cristian, who showed no objection in his eyes but a faint smile, Serena opened her mouth to argue with him. -Manuel will use your grandfather¡¯sst name, his sister your Ferrarist name, what do you think? Cristian felt the vibrations in his body as he listened. She herself reached out her hand and got nothing. Seeing how painful it had been when she had given birth, Cristian half-closed his thin lips and was about to speak. -My brother¡¯sst name is Giordano. He and Anna are already together. Let¡¯s not worry that they won¡¯t have children with thest name Giordano in the future, right? Right. Cristian was finally relieved when he heard this and smiled slightly. -In addition, I think Lea Ferrari sounds better. Lea Ferrari, Lea Ferrari, that¡¯s nice. -That¡¯s good. As you wish. Even though the couple agreed, Angelo still respected Manuel¡¯s opinion. He leaned over halfway and asked, ¡°What do you think, Manuel? Would you like to use myst name? Manuel blinked, then looked at his parents and nodded obediently. Since his mother didn¡¯t mind, he didn¡¯t mind either. He would just need to write an extra word in the future. Good. After the decision was made, Angelo was simply ecstatic. He thought he had an adopted son-inw. Now that he had Manuel, what else could he think about? So, the end result was that Manuel would use the surname Calligaris, and Lea would use Cristian¡¯s surname, Ferrari. Changing the surname was no small matter. But ording to Angelo and Cristian¡¯s influence, they got it done and it was resolved quickly. After Anna heard about it, she was surprised, ¡°Can that be so? It was really ¡­ God¡¯s operation. All resolved, Serena and the others returned to the Antic mansion. Angelo returned from this trip extremely happy because he collected a great-grandson with the samest name. Besides being with Manuel every day, he came to have fun with his granddaughter. Pepita, apart from the dream, stared at the people who entertained her with a pair of round eyes and smiled foolishly at the same time. The smile appeared pure and clean on the childish face. Inexplicably, Serena remembered what Manuel had said. How she was going to confinement because of childbirth, but Serena did not want to go to confinement, so she returned to the vige. Beatrice said she was Cristian¡¯s mother¡¯s sister, so she would take care of Serena during this special time. Serena was still a little embarrassed. But then, she thought that her parents were dead, and Cristian, just like her, only had her aunt as her. Besides, she had a knowledge of medical science, so it would have been more appropriate for her to help take care of her confinement. However, Beatrice was only there during the day and returned to the room to rest at night. Serena took care of the baby alone in this way, and Cristian slept with her to help her. The confinement of Lea¡¯s birth was much easier than Manuel¡¯s. Maybe that was when she was anxious. Because of this, there was not a day of confinement that was vivid and colorful. But as she watched Cristian taking care of his daughter in a haphazard but trying to calm way, she felt that the world was full of all kinds of wonderful colors. At night, when Serena was sleeping, the little girl suddenly cried. He immediately woke her up and wanted to get up without any ideas. As a result, Cristian reacted faster than her beside her. Then he hugged her. He patted her back to put her to sleep. However, there was no telling why and he still could not put her to bed. She simply cried incessantly. Serena was really too tired, with heavy eyelids. She sat up and said, ¡°Maybe she is hungry. Put her on. Reluctantly, Cristian could only hug her awkwardly and walk toward Serena. The mother wanted to feed Lea, but the child would not drink. She kept crying. Every child cries loudly. It was especially loud in the silent night. Cristian stared at Lea for a long time. Then he turned to leave. -Why are you leaving? He did not expect her to turn and take two steps before being stopped by Serena. He looked at her expression: ¡°You¡¯re going to call Beatrice, aren¡¯t you? He understood correctly. Cristian touched his nose and whispered, -Maybe my aunt understands better than we do. -Have you forgotten? -What? -She never gave birth or raised children. Having said that, she seemed reasonable, but¡­. As Serena was about to say something, she suddenly smelled something strange. She was feeding Lea at the time, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to it at all. She lowered her head and sniffed. Thinking about it, Serena coughed slightly, -Lea can¡­. She was a little embarrassed, but after another thought, she was also Cristian¡¯s daughter, why was she embarrassed? Then Serena stood up holding Lea. When he saw her like that, Cristian said, ¡°What are you doing? Let me do it. -That¡­ you might not be very good at it,¡± Serena exined in a low voice. Cristian looked at her deeply: -I can learn. -Are you sure you want to learn? -Serena looked at him suspiciously. In fact, she felt that Cristian could study, too.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, did these things seem right to him? Thinking about it, Serena handed the crying baby to Cristian. Cristian took care of the baby naturally. -Keep her close. She smells funny now, doesn¡¯t she? In fact, Cristian had smelled it, but had not taken it seriously. It was strange that the smell in the room was a bit heavy. Now that Serena reminded him, Cristian was surprised for a few seconds before reacting quickly. -You mean¡­? -A look of uncertainty shed in his eyes. Serena smiled and nodded, then shook his hand, -You said you wanted to learn. Then I¡¯ll leave it in your hands. Up with life. Then Serena returned to the bed andy down again, leaving Cristian alone. Holding Lea, the strange smell apanied him and he did not move as if he had been struck by lightning. Looking at Cristian, Serena, who was lying on the bed, could not help but curl her lips andugh slyly. She, too, could not control herself not to burst outughing when she imagined the scene Cristian would have to face for a long time, but it was not time tough out loud, so she waited for him to finish that. Chapter 1191: On marriage The pity is that our president Cristian never experienced anything like this, he stayed in the same ce for a long time and did not know what to do, until Lea withdrew her conscience with her moans. Heid Lea on the soft mattress on the side slowly. First he soothed her slightly and then he did not know where to begin. Serena was hidden in the nket, not sure whether to help her or not. She thought about what she would do, finally deciding not to help him in this. All things had their beginning, that she let him do it and that she knew how to take care of her daughter in the future. That is why Serena hid in the nket pretending to be asleep . Cristian acted haphazardly and carelessly. At first he didn¡¯t really know how to do it, but then he also went to ss, did it in a conventional way and treated him well in a stable and solid way. Only it took him a long time, besides ¡ª he was drenched in cold sweat after changing Lea. There was also a thin sweat on two sides of his nose. He wanted to wipe it off with his hand, but realized that it carried a strange smell on his fingertips. He could not bear to twist the corners of his mouth. Cristian gathered his things and went to wash his hands and change his clothes. When he came out, he saw Serena falling asleep with Lea beside her, Cristian walked steadily and stood by the bed. The two in the bed sighed steadily and slept well. At first nce, Cristian noticed that the two had very simr faces. They told each other that the daughter looked more like her father when she was little. She looked more like her mother when she grew up. Lea already had a face like her mother. Cristian¡¯s hard, cold heart suddenly softened, he sat on the bedside looking at the two people in his heart and slowlyy down next to Serena. Things from the past shed through his mind one after another. His Serena suffered a lot, plus there were the bad things he did in the past. Since then, he would go to protect her and his beloved daughter for the rest of his life. Poor Manuel did not yet fully know that he had been excluded by his bastard father and would live a life of contempt for a long time. But Manuel was like his father, his father greatly undermined his wife and daughter, and he himself, was a person who greatly undermined his mother and little sister. And he and his father always had conflicts about that, too. Of course, this was something for further back. Poor Manuel was now in his room sleeping well and knew nothing. * As Serena gave birth to her second child, Amelia could not bear to sigh after hearing this. -Look at Serena, it seems she is not much older than you, she already has a second child. The most important thing is that Manuel is already grown up. -Mom, what do you mean? Amelia looked at her and said, -What do you think? She makes a lot of effort, you have to make an effort too. Hearing this, Anna stopped arguing with her, -Leave me alone, I just started dating, you know, do you want me to have a sudden marriage? A sudden marriage? Amelia lifted the corners of her mouth with satisfaction when she heard this new word, -If he is a trustworthy person, why not? Anna was taken aback, she thought Amelia might have asked to observe his character better. Although she very much wanted to get married, it was not easy for her to be with Matthew, also she did not know if Matthew would stay with her forever. Maybe it was a test to stay with her, maybe one day he would regret it. At that thought, Anna felt sad. -Anna, think about it. If he is a good man, what difference does it make whether he marries early orte? It¡¯s better for her to marry early so that she can keep this man. Anna could only give a forcedugh. -In what kind of society we are now, who do you think you can keep by marriage? Men and women are equal. If you make me marry someone I don¡¯t like, I don¡¯t think I can live with him either. Now it was not the era of patriarchy like before, or it was not the era that gave much importance to the virgin. Men and women have the same right. They can marry when they are together, they can also separate when the rtionship is broken.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It was a foolish way to keep a man for a marriage with a child. -You are also right, but I see this guy is very important to you and he is Serena¡¯s brother, we know him well and you like him very much. You have to hold on to him. However, I see that he is not very young, although you are young, ¡­. Amelia paused for a moment when she said this, perhaps it didn¡¯t feel right to say it directly, then she went to her daughter¡¯s ear and said something in a low voice. This sentence made Anna¡¯s white face blush with embarrassment, she pushed Amelia, -Mom, what nonsense are you talking? Amelia was pushed and could not bear tough with shining eyes, -Am I not right? Don¡¯t be ashamed, we are mother and daughter, there is nothing to discuss. I only care about your happiness in the future. Amelia deliberately deepened her tone when she said the back sentence. Anna¡¯s face was redder, she had not expected her mother to be so open. -Don¡¯t say it again, I don¡¯t want to hear it. Having said this, Anna quickly got up and went to the bathroom. She looked at her face red with embarrassment in the mirror, turned on the faucet and washed her face with water, trying to lower the rising temperature on her face. But before long, Anna began to think again; she was carefully considering what Amelia had said at that moment. Getting married¡­ Getting Matteo married was something she had never dared to think about. Although she had this hope deep in her heart, because she could not fall in love with anyone but Matteo. She had no choice but to marry Matteo. But not Matteo; he was different from her. She only had him, but Matteo did not. Now he was with her, although Matteo was different from before, after the courtship began. There were several times initiatives, a serene person became alive in front of her, he was even more serene than. Anna and was in control of everything. If she ever wanted to separate, it was something hemanded. And Anna fell into an irretrievable situation at that moment. I mean, he thought again, Anna seemed to love him very much, but the feeling he had for her was very little. s, it was not even right. If he had little feeling for her, why did he give up the millions deal for her? If he felt that way, his position was also not very low. At the thought of this, Anna rested her face with a satisfied giggle. It was better for her not to think too much. It was not easy for the two of them to be together, she obediently formed emotion with him. As for the marriage, it was better for her to let what was happening pass. Chapter 1192: Why was it important? Talking about the part abroad, Vittorio received the message that Serena gave birth to a baby girl, he got angry suddenly shouting. He kept sending messages on Cristian¡¯s Facebook, questioned the couple because he didn¡¯t tell her anything, he wanted to be the godfather of the baby. It turned out it was for making him too angry, so he was cklisted by Cristian. Then Vittorio went after Serena, harassed her for a Facebook message, two and three. Serena did not go and treat Vittorio insensitively as Cristian clearly did. However, Vittorio helped her a lot when he was abroad. In addition, she liked Vittorio¡¯s characteristics; he looked like a fool. So when Vittorio used Cristian of blocking him before Serena, Serena sent him a giggling sticker and wrote to tell Vittorio uneasily. -Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it with him, you are good friends, don¡¯t you know his character? He will add you againter. Vittorio saw that she answered him and continued toin. Sister-inw, you don¡¯t know how inhuman that person is. You think I helped you a lot before and Cristian cruelly blocked me like that. -Yes, he is very cruel. -Serena thought and also continued to say as he did, -Don¡¯t listen to him in the future. -Not like this, I still n to fix it. Sister-inw, sister-inw. Send me more pictures of my goddaughter. Goddaughter? Serena blinked her eyes, she had not yet thought, did he consider himself the godfather? At that thought, Serena was writing lightly. -Will you ept my daughter as your goddaughter? Yes, yes, may I, sister-inw? She also added a sticker with pleas. Actually, the depth of Vittorio¡¯s family was also very strong; it was not a bad thing that Lea had an extra rtive. Could she have had a lot of support when Lea grew up in the future? She was still a girl, it was good that she had more people to support her. Serena began to think carefully about this. On the other hand, Vittorio saw that Serena was quiet and not responding to his message, he was suddenly nervous. He sent her several messages at once, all the tone was to ask for the fulfillment of her wish. Sister-inw, I swear I will treat my goddaughter very, very well, spoil her as much as I can! Sister-inw, good sister-inw. You grant me my wish to be an early father because of the effort I made to promote your marriage union. Serena giggled when she saw thest sentence. Vittorio had even had the idea of being an early father? What a strange idea that was, why hadn¡¯t he seen that he had had the idea of being a father earlier?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. -You want to be a father, then marry quickly and have a child of your own, right? Why do you have my daughter in mind? How can you spoil her as much as possible when you are abroad? -Damn it! Sister-inw, I am sad. It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t care about me. I will return to the country next month. My old man hates that my capacity is insufficient, he wants to put me in the domesticpany to start working from the base. umte more experience. I find my life bitter when I think about this¡­. -Oh? Starting from the bottom? Serena blinked and sent the message. -So you still have a chance to spoil my daughter? -My dear, you are very realistic, aren¡¯t you? I can see that I have a lot of work to do! I must seed in my work this time and give my older man a hard time, even if he despises me. He thought about the rumors Serena had heard from other people about Vittorio when he was abroad. It was not a surprising thing that her grandfather despised him. Wanting to chat with him again, Serena¡¯s cell phone was grabbed by arge hand that came out unexpectedly. She raised her head and looked into Cristian¡¯s deep, beautiful eyes. Cristian looked at the cell phone screen and blocked Vittorio¡¯s contact without hesitation. -Why do you have to be so cruel? Vittorio will scream muchter. Hearing this, Cristian stretched an arm around her waist, -Why do you listen to him? She was embraced by him, the familiar masculine aura suddenly surrounded her, the cold breath also crept in. But it made Serena feel warm and secure. At that thought, she hugged Cristian¡¯s waist with her hands and buried her head in his chest, -You are not very gentle. She moaned a little. Cristian¡¯sughing voice came from above her head, -What do you mean I¡¯m not kind? How else could I be embraced by you so tightly? -You know I¡¯m talking about someone else. She raised her head and looked at him with a resigned expression on her white face. Cristian lowered his head, their gazes locked together, -You know he is also someone else. Since he is someone else, does it matter if I am nice or not? It was fine when they did not match their gazes, once they looked at each other for a few seconds, the atmosphere around them became different. Cristian looked at Serena on his chest, the sight moved to his lip gradually, the sigh aggravated, he slowly lowered his head and kissed her red lips tightly. These days, Cristian can be said to have entered a passionless state altogether. The couple not only did not have sex, but also kissed each other very little. First of all, Serena did not want to. Because her body was so swollen, she did not want to be kissed by Cristian with her ugly appearance, so she resisted a lot. There was no hint of kissing, not even her arm, she didn¡¯t want it either. Second, Cristiane was self-controlled. However, if it was a light kiss, nothing happened. But if it went deeper, as a man, it was very difficult to control his emotion, but what if it reconciled the mood? Serena was pregnant, he also couldn¡¯t do anything, in the end he could only take a shower with cold water. So in the end he did not think about it anymore, he took care and protected Serena with all his heart. After the birth of the baby, she too needed some time to recover. Cristian apanied her during the whole birthing time. After seeing herbor pain, he also behaved very well during this time, not touching her at all. Today the views suddenly coincided and the mood was suddenly ambivalent. The atmosphere was lively and the temperature gradually rose. Serena¡¯s face was held by Cristian¡¯s hands, it was hard to breathe. Just at this moment, suddenly, -Wow! The wail of a child resounded in the suddenly silent room. The bodies of the two who were embracing stopped at the same moment. Because Lea was suddenly crying, Serena instantly lost all mood, pushed Cristian out of her subconscious and quickly said, -Lea is crying, go see what¡¯s wrong with her. His dark eyes turned red, he was furious and wanted to hit people for the sudden interruption. But only the person who interrupted them was his daughter. He did not resign himself to staring at Serena for a while, finally he got up and walked toward Lea hopelessly. Chapter 1193: Silly Happiness Leay down in the cradle princess style, dressed in pink. When Cristian hugged her, she suddenly stopped crying and opened her clear eyes, looking at Cristian curiously. Cristiane was angry at first, the sadness in his heart disappeared a little after seeing this appearance of Lea. He lifted a finger, lightly touched Lea¡¯s forehead and said in a low voice: -The little fool who is not a seer, don¡¯t cry as you want in the future, disturb other people. Not knowing if it was telepathy between father and daughter, Lea began tough after being touched by Cristian¡¯s finger. Thest sadness deep in Cristian¡¯s heart disappearedpletely thanks to the smile. But on the surface, his face was still dark, only the riot ofughter in the depths of his dark eyes could not bepletely hidden. He poked Lea¡¯s cheek again and yed with it with his fingers, Leaughed a lot, it was very sweet. Serena who was standing beside him saw this scene and shook her head hopelessly. She cared for Lea more and more every day, she could evenugh so hard at her father¡¯s sullen face, she didn¡¯t know what nonsense she was cheerful about. * The spaghetti restaurant was not busy today, so Anna was texting Matteo on her cell phone. It turned out that Matteo said he had to have a meeting and asked her to wait obediently. Anna obediently said yes andughed loudly while holding the phone. Actually when Matteo was working, Anna did not dare to text him. Who knew if he had any business the next second. Last time, he said he came once he received his message, Anna no longer texted him during the time of working hours. But perhaps Matthew, considered for other things, sent her messages when he was free from time to time. So the two had agreed that they could text each other when they had time. If there was something, he had to do the important things first. For example, like Anna, if customers came to the restaurant, she could not respond to Matthew¡¯s message because she was helping others. By the time she finished work and picked up her cell phone, it was possible that a few hours had passed. But it was sweet when the love started, they always wanted to get more time to chat or text. Having just put down her cell phone, when Anna got up, she saw a familiar figure suddenly enter the restaurant. With just a nce, Anna¡¯s sight became elusive. Because the person who entered was not just anyone, it was Luca who had not seen him for a long time. After he came to greet herst time, Anna felt a little sad, however, she quickly forgot this person. All this showed the level of Luca¡¯s position in her heart, it also showed that feelings of love could not really be forced.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Anna began to feel sad when she remembered the things Luca did for her. If she could, she would rather Luca never liked her. That way he wouldn¡¯t be alone until now, and she also didn¡¯t have to feel so guilty. When their gazes met, Luca gave a slight smile. Although there was a scar on his face, it did not affect his appearance at all. He was handsome no matter what. It was not very fair that Luca, such a sincere person, could not find a person who treated him sincerely in this life. Luca did not know that Matteo and Anna were already together. He had just finished something and returned from a foreign country. The first thing he did when he returned was to look for Anna, he wanted to know if she was okay and had she lost weight or not? As he wished, Anna¡¯s current state looked much better than before, the color of her face was red, the most important thing was that her eyes were bright. Seeing Anna like this, Luke was calm while he was worried again, his eyes were darker. Before he left, he indistinctly felt that many things had changed perhaps during the time he had been away. Perhaps-it was toote now. When Luca had arrived in front of Anna, she had smiled at him. -Have you already finished your work and returned to the vige? Anna was not sure what attitude she treated Luca with. She feared that he would misunderstand her if she treated him enthusiastically, but she also feared that he would feel sad about her cold attitude. It was impossible that she was his girlfriend, though. Yet the two were friends after knowing each other for so long. There was a saying: there is no pure friendship between a man and a woman. Unless one pretends so much and the other says nothing. But it was impossible for her to pretend so much and for Luca to say nothing. Perhaps that was why the two could not be friends at all. At that thought Anna felt a little sorry in her heart, but she quickly became firm again. If being friends was going to give Luca any hope, they might as well cut it all off at once. -Yes,¡¬ Luca nodded with a chuckle and looked around the restaurant, -Why are there so few customers if you¡¯ve been loitering recently? His tone had a hint of mimicry. Anna noticed that he had dark circles under his eyes, probably because he was not getting enough rest. She also hadn¡¯t seen him in a while, looking thinner than before. Anna exined, ¡°Today is Monday, everyone is probably working. By noon he will be better. The two chatted for a while, Luca put his hand in his pocket. He actually brought a gift to Anna this time, he didn¡¯t go anywhere after getting off the ne, he just wanted to visit her and see if he had a chance to give her the gift. Just as Luke was preparing to take out the gift and give it to Anna as if nothing had happened, Amelia suddenly came out from inside. -Oh? Are you back, Luca? Luca¡¯s hand stopped just like that and he put his hand back out as if nothing had happened. He nodded to Amelia. -Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you. Amelia looked happy to see Luca, took a long step forward, pulled him into a sitting position, and made him tea. Luca¡¯s face had a resigned smile and he followed her inside. Anna saw Luca being pulled in, regretted her mother¡¯s way of doing things. She was destined to have no oue between her and Luca. Moreover, she had already been with Matteo. Although she did not know if it wouldst long, she had already decided that she would not be with anyone but him in her life. Amelia treated Luca with such enthusiasm, what could she do if her imagination was confused? Actually Amelia had her own thoughts as well. Of course, she liked Luca more. Compared to Matteo, Manuel¡¯s uncle, she as a mother preferred Luca. The distance between Luca and her daughter was not much, but her daughter did not like him. Because he was actually separated by an unparalleled distance in the middle. It was a pity that Luca was such a good boy, Amelia decided to blitzkrieg for her daughter. -It was tiring work you went to do this time, wasn¡¯t it? Look how much thinner you are than before. Chapter 1194: No attention to appearance Faced with Amelia¡¯s questions, Luca responded appropriately. The two talked for a moment. Amelia poured him tea as she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get back? Why don¡¯t you go home and get some rest? Something came to Luca¡¯s mind and he said sincerely, ¡°I rested, that¡¯s why I came. Had he rested? Amelia raised her eyebrows and looked at his tired appearance during the trip, how was it possible that he had rested? The girls would not have believed these words, even more so for her who had lived half her life. But Luke¡¯s response was also appropriate, even Amelia did not throw out her words, she just said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you rest a little more, you are too busy. You are still very young, you have to take care of yourself. She is not like our Anna, she gets lost in love. She doesn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night, and don¡¯t you know what makes her happy with her cell phone on? Luca was picking up the ss, stopped for a moment after hearing this and poured some tea from the ss. Amelia saw this priceless reaction. But she wanted to tell him everything today, even though she realized that Luca was ufortable in her heart right now, it was a step she had to take. -Now it¡¯s very convenient to be in love for young people, you can say anything you want on your cell phone. It was not like us in the past, you could only write letters after the blind date, it was not very convenient. Luke¡¯s smile faded a little, although he had guessed the oue more or less, he didn¡¯t even think it happened so fast. It was too fast-that made it go unnoticed. He knew he didn¡¯t have enough time, but he didn¡¯t know he was so far behind. Luca sipped his tea. The bitter taste spread in his mouth, down his throat and straight into his heart. After a while, heughed slightly. -Yes, technology is developed, it is very convenient to do anything. He avoided talking about Anna¡¯s courtship. Amelia knew he must have heard, but she didn¡¯t know how he thought. She only saw him drinking tea one after another, taking several to follow. On the other hand, Anna who was outside knew nothing of what Amelia was doing. She was still caught up in how clearly she had told Luca things. She had been really clear, but it was obvious that Luca was reluctant to give up his idea. Except that he did note here after returning this time. At the thought of that, Anna became very enveloped and bit her fingers. What was the best way to do it? On second thought, Anna decided to tell him the truth directly. She told him right away, so after learning that she was with Matthew, Luke must have given up the idea for good. At the moment when she thought it was clear and prepared to call Luca, Amelia and Luca came out from inside. -Thank you for the tea, Mrs. Amelia. I am going home now, I wille to see you when I have time next time. Amelia shook his hand, -Okay, have a good rest at home, Luca. You must be tired from recent work, eat well when youe back. -Thank you for your concern. Luca turned his body toward Anna, he wore a very slight smile on the sides of his lips, he didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at her. Amelia pushed Anna¡¯s arm, -apany Luca outside. -Yes. Anna turned around consciously, nodded her head in disarray, and escorted Luca out. Luca was guided, Anna saw that he hade alone, she was a little worried, -Comes here alone? -Yes. -Well, you wouldn¡¯t have a problem going back? Actually Anna saw that Luca was tired now, the driving distance was far, even if they were just friends, she could also worry about him. He felt her concern, Luca almost wanted to ask without thinking, ¡°are you worried about me?¡± But he remembered what Amelia had said, Luca swallowed this sentence again. He let it go, he could say those words to her earlier when Anna was single, also he didn¡¯t want her to suffer too much. If she had been with him, he would have treated her well. But now, she was already in love, she already had a boyfriend. It was not good for her to say a few more words. Thinking about it, she smiled slightly and said quietly, ¡°No problem, I came like this a moment ago. -All right. -Anna nodded her head. Although she was still a little worried that he had said so, it seemed that it was not convenient for her to say anything else. The atmosphere between the two of them became awkward, Anna did not know what else to say to him, she was also ashamed to hurry her departure, she could only be with him. The wind came one after another passing over her face. The thin hair on Luke¡¯s forehead was slightly lifted by the wind. They fell again as the wind passed, it seemed as if nothing had happened. Perhaps no one noticed, except himself, that Luca wanted to pull the gift out with his hand, but he pulled his hand back without force. He wanted to give it to him, it was enough without having an answer. But if he gave it to her now, even if Anna epted it, it would only increase the pressure on her. That¡¯s why Luca abandoned this idea. Since the fact was already there, why add to his difort again? After a long silence, Luca suddenly said, ¡°Come in, I¡¯m leaving too. He didn¡¯t say anything else, which made Anna disabused. She couldn¡¯t say anything to restrain him either, just waved her hand and told him to be careful on the way. Luca got into the car and drove it some distance before stopping it. He pulled it over to the side of the road and pulled out the gift. He opened the box; inside was an exquisite little hairpin. It was found unintentionally when he passed by a ss counter during the time he was dealing with work abroad. It looked like a small hairpin, but it was made by a famous person, so its price was not cheap. He had no other imagination, only that it reminded him of Anna when he saw this hairpin, and also it seemed to him that this hairpin was suitable for Anna. When he turned back to his consciousness, he had already bought the hairpin. It was the first time in his life that he had bought a gift for a girl. As Luca felt happy at that moment, so bitter he felt now. He closed the box, put it away again, and continued driving. After about ten minutes, the car stopped in front of a bar. He stopped the car unconsciously. He wanted to go straight home, but when he saw the bar, it also seemed right to take a few shots at this point. Eh, if he was the Luke of the past, maybe he won¡¯t. But today ¡ª it seemed like he might approve all of a sudden.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At the same time, there were two girls at the door pulling at each other. -Oh, I still have a lot of items to finish. If I don¡¯t deliver them by this week, my publisher will kill me. Do me a favor and have a seat, will you? Samantha dressed in a big white T-shirt and baggy pants and resisted the attraction of her good friend with effort. It was her best friend, she said, the boy she likes was in this bar drinking. She didn¡¯t daree alone, so he forced her to apany him. The reason was that she didn¡¯t pay attention to his appearance, she wasn¡¯t interested in men, so he didn¡¯t mind taking her along? Who didn¡¯t pay attention to appearance? Chapter 1195: Rich villains Samantha thought she didn¡¯t choose her friends well! That¡¯s why she had a bad best friend like Gloria Garcia, she had ways to hurt people¡¯s hearts one after another, she could do it 360 ways. -Oh, Samantha, you apany me, we are good friends, it¡¯s just that you are by my side, I am quiet. The guy I like is very handsome, if I have someone else apany me, what will I do if he likes me? -Hehehe. -Samanthaughed coldly and stood there with her arms around herself, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that boy might like me? Hearing this, Gloria could not bear to roll her eyes and began to say the virulent words verbatim. -You? You dress in baggy pants and are stocky, do you think boys like you? Samantha, -Hehehe, I don¡¯t like dressing up, besides who says my front and back are the same? -Having said that, Samantha raised her chest. -That¡¯s it, do no more. You can¡¯t see anything. -Gloria put a knife to her again. -Puff Samantha looked as if she was about to vomit blood from being pricked by the knives, her heart was stuck and she covered her chest, -You hurt me so much, I see you don¡¯t need my help,e in yourself. Having said that, she waved her hands and left, Gloria came and grabbed her arm quickly, -Good Samantha, good Samantha. Help me please, it is not easy to have this chance. You help me this time, I will write the articles for you, what do you say? Samantha gave her a scornful look: -Write for me? I remember you never took aposition note. Gloria, -Ahem, ahem, don¡¯t talk about things from the past. Well, I¡¯ll help you say a few words in your favor in front of the editor, I¡¯ll get her to give it another week. -You think the site is run by your family, do as you wish. Gloria hearing this suddenly came to her mind andughed slightly, ¡°Even if my family doesn¡¯t own the website, it¡¯s not impossible to convert it to ours. If you help me, I will call my father to buy this website, what do you think? Damn it! The rich viins! It was true, Gloria¡¯s family was very rich! There was no problem buying a website. When Samantha was stunned, Gloria pulled her into the bar. Samantha came to these kinds of ces very rarely, it wasn¡¯t that she had a problem with the bar, she just didn¡¯t feelfortable with the deafening music and bright lights. She had to look at theputer. Gloria was like a wild monkey running toward the direction of the bar cheerfully after entering. -See, see? That¡¯s my beauty! The singer and guitarist of the band, he¡¯s too good looking for me! Seeing her best friend¡¯s appearance, Samantha grimaced and began her ironic manner. -Now do you know what role you y in my novel? Gloria¡¯s whole heart was in her beauty, so she didn¡¯t think too much and said directly, -Am I the main character? I know I am an endearing person. Samantha shook her head regretfully, -I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not fair. She felt it, Gloria looked stunned, -Don¡¯t you mean I¡¯m the supporting role? -It¡¯s still wrong, there is no difference between your appearance and that of the extras in my novel, who are the anti-humans, you know? Gloria gave him an angry look and said, -What about the troops? Don¡¯t you know that the troops be the main characters in these years? -Yes? -Samantha crossed her arms looking at her and saidughing, -You take one, I¡¯m waiting. -Watch me, I¡¯m going to surprise my beauty! -Ah! When Gloria said this sentence, the singer and guitarist with the ck jacket on the stage, was also the beauty for Gloria finished singing a song. The girls under the stage began to scream irresistibly, the decibels could bepared to the acoustics. Samantha gathered her ears with her hands, her face was detested, -Don¡¯t you worry about being dumb with the loud screaming? It¡¯s really¨Cplus there are so many people, do people on stage know who is screaming? See Gloria, you are a little fan of his remains for him, are you sure you can do it? -Are you my best friend or not? Shouldn¡¯t you be encouraging me right now? I don¡¯t want you to say these demoralizing words. Having said that, Gloria looked ahead and said, -I¡¯m going to give encouragement to my beauty, wait for me here, I¡¯lle back for youter, remember! I¡¯ll blow a hole in your door tonight if I don¡¯t see you when I get back. After saying those fierce words, Gloria immediately went ahead and joined therge group of fans. Seeing this scene, Samantha grimaced. She did not know what Gloria¡¯s words meant when she had brought her in. Had she said that she did not dress well and go to attract the attention of others? But it was seen that the girls in her fan group dressed well one or the other. Even if she could not attract the attention of others, surely there was someone who could. So it was seen that Samantha hade for nothing. These were all excuses, only Gloria needed someone to give her courage. s, Samantha let out a sigh in her heart, looked for a ce at the bar by sitting down. A handsome young man came and immediately asked her what to drink. Samantha had nevere to such a ce, she did not know what she could drink at all. She couldn¡¯t say anything, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t even dare to rant, she was afraid others would think she was provincial. Therefore Samantha looked around, suddenly she saw a girl who was not far away taking a brightly colored drink and standing outside drinking. -Give me one of those! Samantha pointed to the drink in this girl¡¯s hand. The handsome waiter looked in the direction she pointed, after seeing what the girl was drinking, turned up the corners of his mouth as he looked at Samantha, -This is your first time here, isn¡¯t it? Samantha touched his nose in surprise, he had been trying to be nice, had he finally noticed? He saw that Samantha did not respond to him, he shamefully touched his nose backwards, the waiterughed, -Wait a moment, this pretty youngdy? Beautiful youngdy? Money could buy real praise. She could even say the word pretty in front of a girl dressed in a big T-shirt and pants, Samantha really could not bear to give this waiter a thumbs up. He was very professional!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In no time, a brightly colored cocktail was prepared, Samantha approved a little, it was really tasty. Then she sipped again, looked around, but saw a familiar figure on the near left side. Chapter 1196: Did you have a love failure? What? Had you made a mistake? Samantha looked at the tall, thin man who was drinking lying on the counter. He was wearing a gray shirt. Through the light, his arm revealed itself to be white. The man was drinking steadily, as if he wanted to be paralyzed by alcohol. But the pitiful thing was that he was still awake. At first, Samantha thought the person looked familiar. But after observing, she found that it was him, who had asked her to write for him and made a bad impression on Samantha. Because he had taken a handful of her hair, which Samantha cared so much about! Although he behaved generously afterwards, it did not mean that Samantha forgave him. Because now Samantha had a bald spot on her head! Good thing he didn¡¯t have to go out every day. If she hadn¡¯t, she would have quarreled with him. Samantha shook her head, stopped looking at him, and continued sipping her drink, even though she kept thinking about what had happened to him. Normally, men got drunk for two reasons. One was the woman. Another was money.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Although he was sad, he did not seem vindictive at all. It would not be for the second reason. Would it be for the first reason? ¡°He deserves it!¡±ined Samantha and smiled unconsciously. To her, even though they knew each other, they were not friends or even acquaintances by sight. That was why, even though she knew him, she did not want to say goodbye to him. Now she thought only of going back to Gloria after finishing her drink. But gradually, Samantha was getting bored. The guitarist was still singing and there was no telling where Gloria was. Samantha held her cheek for a moment. And suddenly she headed toward Luca. Luca could drink a lot. Normally he thought that being able to drink a lot was good, because before he could always stay awake and take her home after apanying Anna to drink. But now, he didn¡¯t think it was good to be able to drink a lot. He thought that if he could not drink much, he would be paralyzed by alcohol. He knew that what he was doing was not right because he had not slept for a long time already. Now he should go home, take a shower, get enough sleep to adjust to the time difference and face life with a positive attitude. But he felt very upset and had to do something to get rid of this bad mood. Suddenly, a person sat down next to him. Without seeing her, Luke already knew it was a girl because she was not tall and wore a light perfume. How strange! The fragrance reced the smell of alcohol, although it was light. That¡¯s why Luca took a look at her. Samantha sat beside him and looked at him with wide eyes. When the two saw each other, she blinked. Luca saw her smile and said, ¡°What a coincidence. What coincidence? At first sight, Luke already recognized her, because she had made a deep impression on him. At that time, when she wrote the pasts for Cristian, Luca always rushed her, he had even gone to her house to supervise her writing. But he slept in front of theputer¡­. She was sitting very formally and then Luca identally pulled out a handful of her hair, so that was impressive. But Luca didn¡¯t feel like talking to her. After looking at her, he kept drinking. Obviously, he did not want to talk to Samantha. And Samantha, who was ignored, remained silent. ¡°Damn it! Son of a bitch! I came to talk to him. He saw me and recognized me, but he doesn¡¯t want to talk to me?¡± she thought. He did not greet her: was he afraid she would ask him for money? He wasn¡¯t. Luca had taken a handful of her hair, but she did not report him, although she could have. Didn¡¯t he listen? Good! Samantha held out her hands and waved them. But Luca did not react. Samantha kept moving them, trying to get him to talk. ¡°Are you ignoring me? Fine, I¡¯ll annoy you by waving my hands until you listen to me!¡± she thought. But she underestimated Luca¡¯s resistance. As a helper who was always at Cristian¡¯s side, it was impossible for him not to be patient. He still ignored her, even as Samantha¡¯s hands iled in front of him. Finally, she got tired of moving her hands and withdrew them, saying, ¡°You are too cold. I am a weak girl and I salute you. Don¡¯t you know how to respond to me? Even if you don¡¯t answer me, respond! It had been difficult for her to move her hands, but he acted as if he had not seen her. Even Samantha would think he was invisible if they had not seen each other. However, Luca continued not to listen to her. Samantha did not get angry. She pulled her chair closer to him and leaned against the counter. -Well, I am not interested in the man who has failed in love like you. But since you have cooperated with me, I can give you a chance to tell your stories. This time I can be your listener. Gloria had not returned. Samantha was bored and had to gather material by being a writer. Maybe Luca¡¯s story was scandalous and strange, which she could adopt to write something famous. Then she could make a lot of money. Luca looked at her and saw only Samantha¡¯s frightened smile. He thought she looked like a boy. He looked away. Finally he said. He finally said something, so Samantha took the opportunity and began to ask him. -I wanted to know if you had any failures in love. It hasn¡¯t been long since we met, and I see that you don¡¯t seem to have a girlfriend. Why are you suddenly sad about love? Are you in love with the main character I wrote about earlier? Hearing this, Luca smiled instinctively. Did he like Serena? How was that possible? It would kill him Cristian. Looking at him smile, Samantha already realized she was wrong. But she didn¡¯t care. Holding her chin, Samantha said, ¡°If she is not the protagonist, then she is the protagonist¡¯s good friend. Luca was silent. Was she a fortune teller? She was right about Anna. Chapter 1197: What’s wrong? Seeing her facial expression, Samantha already knew she had guessed and could not suppress a giggle. -Don¡¯t be frightened by my wit. Have you ever heard of novels inspired by reality? I have written so many stories that I can obviously perceive the general situation. Having described many characters, she was good at perceiving plots and people. Samantha even thought she knew people well. Of course, this was only her self-assessment. -Let me guess what¡¯s next? You¡¯re in love with the main character¡¯s friend, but she doesn¡¯t like you. Well, what she likes will be¡­. Samantha gave it some thought. Having written the story, she was familiar with the history of the main character. After reminiscing, she suddenly looked at Luca and said, ¡°Do you like the main character¡¯s brother? At first Luca did not want to listen to her and kept drinking. But when he heard what she said, he spit out his beer. -Did I understand correctly? -Samantha was amazed for a while and then burst outughing. I am so good at this! I got it right just by speaking causally. Hey, in the future, I can be a soothsayer by not writing. Finally, Luke looked at her deeply and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with you, which meant don¡¯t bother him. If it had been other girls, they would have been angry. But Samantha was shameless. She approached Luca to collect materials, so she didn¡¯t care. She reached out her hand and touched Luca on the shoulder. -Friend, don¡¯t be discouraged. ording to the development of the plot, even if the person you like is in love with another man, your soulmate will appear right away. Luca did not answer her. Samantha continued, ¡°Maybe tonight he will appear by your side to save you and take you from darkness to heaven! Hearing this, Luca frowned slightly and looked at Samantha. Her words sounded strange to him. -So don¡¯t be disappointed. One must wait patiently. As Luca looked at her, Samantha also found his look strange. She felt a little ufortable. -What¡¯s wrong? Samantha, whose eyes and eyshes were beautiful, approached Luca with a mysterious face. Luca felt as if his heart was scratched and turned away from Samantha a little. Then he took the ss and smiled coldly, ¡°You mean you? Samantha sighed, ¡°What, me? Mr. Luca, how funny you are! How could I mean myself? Luca looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Remember what you said. She was surprised and stunned. ¡°Maybe tonight he will appear by your side to save you and lead you out of darkness and into heaven! Moreover, she seemed to be referring to herself. Wasn¡¯t she? Except for her, no one else was at Luca¡¯s side. Samantha had not thought that she would put herself in this situation. Feeling very embarrassed, she began to scratch her hair. What she did reminded Luca of what had happened when he had taken a handful of her hair, she was so furious. Now why was she scratching her hair? But of course Luca did not want to talk to her anymore. Samantha said very embarrassed, ¡°Hey, what I said is true. I will analyze it ording to the development of the topic. Of course, I will not refer to myself. I just came here to collect materials. Samantha did not like men who failed in love. Apart from that, it was clear that Luke was very sad and needed a lot of time to recover. Now Samantha did not want an annoying man who was thinking about another woman. -Collection of materials? Luca narrowed his eyes and smiled wryly. Phew, I almost forgot that you are a writer. Well, now that you¡¯ve finished it, can you go? It was obviously an order for her to leave. Samantha raised her chin proudly, ¡°The bar is big and it¡¯s not yours. Can¡¯t I sit here? Luca could not throw her out for no reason. After looking away, Luca ignored her. Seeing him, Samantha felt annoyed. She turned to look for Gloria but could not find her. Now she just wanted Gloria to return as soon as possible so she could go home and sleep. Since she had been writing all day, she now felt that her eyes were already ufortable and she just wanted to get a good night¡¯s rest. But perhaps because of the fans¡¯ enthusiasm, it was clear that the guitarist did not want to stop. So he sang song after song as Luke finished bottle after bottle. Samantha was yawning. She found these people boring, so shey down on the counter and almost fell asleep. At that moment, Luca suddenly got drunk. Samantha was startled and saw Luca, who was drunk. With his eyes closed, he looked very sad and did not move at all. -What is wrong with you? You only get drunk because of your failure in love, how annoying! -Samanthained and continued to wait for her friend. Half an hour after half an hour passed. Finally, the guitarist finished the performance and Gloria returned. When Gloria returned, she was very happy and excited. She put her hands together as if she was holding her heart and said, ¡°Samantha, Samantha, I held my idol¡¯s hand! Samantha did not answer him. Was that the reason she was so careful with her hands? Gloria continued, ¡°I think I can keep my hands unwashed for the rest of my life. -I won¡¯t let you eat in my house if you don¡¯t wash your hands,¡± Samantha retorted directly to her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Now that you have seen your idol, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m dying of exhaustion. As Samantha was about to leave, someone called out to her, ¡°Miss? Confused, Gloria and Samantha turned around. It was the waiter who had served Samantha a drink. He saw Luke, who was drunk at the bar, and said to Samantha: -This gentleman¡­. Chapter 1198: Moving around. -Ah,¡± Samantha looked at Luca and said calmly, -I don¡¯t know him. I don¡¯t know him, what¡¯s wrong? The waiter was puzzled, ¡°You don¡¯t know him? But just now I saw that you spoke to each other well and very cordially? Samantha was surprised. She spoke well with Luca, and very cordially? Even in novels, the word ¡°cordially¡± could not be used at any time. Hearing this, Gloria approached her. -He looks good, this man, did we just get him? -No way! Do I look like this? -Even if you don¡¯t feel like having men, maybe you want them too much. My God, what was I saying? Samantha looked at the waiter with wide eyes and said angrily, -Who says we are friendly? I will nder you if you keep talking nonsense. If I knew him, I would not leave him when he is so drunk. Of course I don¡¯t know him. Startled, the waiter touched his nose. He was so right. If I knew him, I wouldn¡¯t leave him. -Samantha, you usually don¡¯t know how tomunicate with others. I don¡¯t think you don¡¯t know him. Tell me who he is. -I don¡¯t know him. Don¡¯t ask me any more questions. I don¡¯t know who he is. Then Samantha led Gloria outside. But Gloria did not believe her and kept asking. Outside the bar, looking at the empty street, Samantha¡¯s head began to ache. It urred to her that Luca was inside. He was already drunk and unconscious. The bar would not let him sleep long and would throw him out at closing time. There wouldn¡¯t even be many people on the street, so would he be in danger? Samantha¡¯s greatest demerit was herpassion. If Luca were a stranger, Samantha would probably ignore him. But she knew him and Luca had paid her. Samantha stopped and seemed to be thinking about something. Seeing Samantha stop walking, Gloria became very interested, ¡°What is it, do you mind, do you want to go back? Looking at Gloria, Samantha wanted to refuse. But if she did, she would have to leave again after going home to get Luca. She didn¡¯t want to and didn¡¯t have the energy to do so. After thinking about it many times, Samantha said directly, ¡°Go back first. Gloria grabbed her wrist firmly, ¡°Look, I know you¡¯re hiding something from me. Do you want to go back and look for the man lying on the counter? You lied to me! If you didn¡¯t know him, you wouldn¡¯t go back. Samantha, who is he? Are you engaged? -Are you questioning me? I don¡¯t want to answer any of your questions. Go back. Seeing that Gloria still wanted to say something, Samantha gagged her, -If you keep asking me, I won¡¯t apany you to activities like today¡¯s. Gloria suddenly became very upset, ¡°Uh, can¡¯t I go in with you? If the man is in aa, can you lift him by yourself? I can help you if I go in with you. Samantha thought Gloria was right. If Luke didn¡¯t wake up, she had no strength to lift him by herself, why didn¡¯t she let Gloria help him? Samantha said, ¡°Okay. Then help me. But don¡¯t talk anymore. Gloria nodded, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything. *** Looking at Luca, the waiter was worried. But then he thought it didn¡¯t matter, because every day there were drunk customers. He wanted to see if he would wake upter. At that moment, the waiter saw that the two girls who had left wereing back. That¡¯s why he was excited. When Samantha came in front of him, he wanted to say something. But Samantha interrupted him with a fierce attitude, ¡°I know what you want to say. But shut up, otherwise I¡¯ll leave him here. As he spoke, his eyes purposely opened wide and he looked very cruel. Surprised, the waiter stared at Samantha. And came to nudge Luca, ¡°Wake up. Hey, wake up! But Luca was already drunk and not moving at all at the bar. Samantha insisted on touching him, but he still did not react. Gloria said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch him. Of course he is alreadyatose. Now he won¡¯t wake up. -Okay. move him. Samantha put Luca¡¯s arm on her shoulder for support and tried to get up. Since Luca was sitting up at first, it did not take long for Samantha to hold him up. But when Luca got up from the chair, Samantha felt a great weight. Damn! He could hardly breathe. She would fall if she didn¡¯t hold herself up. Seeing her, Gloria immediately came to her aid. Supporting Luca, the two were about to leave. The waiter said, -Well¡­. -Shut up! He just had to remain silent. He did not understand who had offended him, why he could not say anything and why the girl was so cruel. But remembering that the man had drunk a lot, the waiter had to tell him. He took courage and said, ¡°Miss, the gentleman hasn¡¯t paid yet. What? Samantha stumbled and almost fell. Had he still not paid? After pondering for a while, Samantha said to Gloria, ¡°Support him. I¡¯m going to see if he has a wallet. -Yes. So Samantha started looking for Luca¡¯s wallet and finally found it in his pocket. She gave a startled smile and went to the bar.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She opened the wallet, but there were only twenty euros, ID cards, and bank cards. Samantha became irritated and looked at the waiter with a strange look, ¡°Why don¡¯t you charge in advance? If they made her pay in advance, she wouldn¡¯t have to pay now. After paying, the two struggled to move Luke outside. The two called a cab. While they were putting Luca in the cab, Gloria received a call from home and became worried: ¡°Samantha, my family may have found out that I was out at midnight. I can¡¯t go with you. I have to hurry back. Chapter 1199: You’ve got the wrong person. When Samantha heard that Gloria had to go back, she frowned. But she soon realized why Gloria¡¯s family was strict and did not allow her to bete. If Gloria did not return now, she would scold her. -Well, that¡¯s okay. Take care of yourself. When you get home, write to me. -Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just that you¨C¡± Gloria looked at Luke, who wasatose, and smiled mysteriously at Samantha. One night is worth a lot, cheer up! What? Samantha no longer knew how to answer her. Before Samantha could me her, Gloria was already far away. And Samantha just had to get into the vice cab and tell the driver the address. It was already veryte, Samantha dragged Luca home and threw him on the couch. She was so tired that she was panting heavily. -Bastard! So heavy! I am dying of exhaustion. Then she poured herself a ss of water and drank it. Her heart was still beating very fast. When he came out of the kitchen, seeing that Luke had fallen to the floor, his eyes widened. He no longer had the energy to move him again. Since he had fallen on the floor, Samantha let him sleep on the floor. As Samantha had lifted Luca, he now smelled of alcohol. Moreover, after Luke went to bed, the house was soon filled with the smell of alcohol. So Samantha had to open the windows and went to take a shower. She would not take care of herself if she went to take a shower when there was a man in her house. But since Luke was already very drunk and not moving dead at all when they returned, Samantha did not worry about that. When she came out of the shower, he was still lying motionless on the floor. If there was an earthquake, he probably would not wake up or run away. Drying her hair, Samantha kicked Luca on the leg, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not taking you to my house on purpose. I ran into you and I can¡¯t leave you so drunk. I¡¯m also afraid there would be danger if you were thrown out on the street, so I¡¯m bringing you here out ofpassion. Sleep here tonight and leave tomorrow. You can¡¯t tell what happens tonight to others. Luca didn¡¯t answer him, just frowned a little. -In addition, tonight, sleep on the floor. He continued, -If you don¡¯t answer me, it means you agree! Poor Luke had to stay in his sleep without knowing anything. Samantha went to her room, dried her hair with the hair dryer and locked the door before going to bed. Be that as it may, there was a drunk man in this house now, she had to be careful. It would be horrible if he suddenly had a binge and came to her room in the middle of the night. Was it because of the alcohol he had been drinking? After lying down on the bed, Samantha felt a little uneasy in her head. Perhaps because there was now an extra person in the house, she could not get used to it and could not fall asleep. At midnight, something urred to Samantha. She got up, grabbed a nket and left the room. When she turned on the light, Samantha felt incredible because Luke was still lying on the floor in the same position. She covered him with the nket and murmured, ¡°I am the only one who is sopassionate that I brought you home and covered you with the nket. Then, Samantha noticed that Luca frowned. With sweat on his forehead, he looked very ufortable. Seeing him like that, Samantha became worried again. She went to the kitchen and prepared soup to sober Luca up. But he had lost consciousness and did not want to eat it. However, Samantha was also strong, who had moved such a heavy man. She was far from weak. So Samantha sat around him and dragged Luca¡¯s clothes so that his head was ced on his leg. Then, Samantha pinched Luca¡¯s nose and gave him the soup directly. At first, Luca was controlled like a robot. Then, perhaps because of the soup, Luca reacted. When Samantha opened Luca¡¯s mouth with thedle, he consciously wanted to vomit the soup.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As if she knew his idea, Samantha immediately pinched his mouth and threatened him, ¡°If you vomit it, I will throw you out. Perhaps because the threat worked, after resting for a while, Luke swallowed the soup. Later, Samantha gave him some more soup and brought a towel to wipe his face. -If I had known it would cost me so much, I would have left you out. Yes, Samantha could charge him tomorrow when Luca woke up. Considering that she would have to charge him tomorrow, Samantha struggled to get him up on the couch to prevent Luca from thinking that she had mistreated him earlier. When it was all over, Samantha was about to leave. Suddenly, Luca grabbed her wrist. She turned to find Luca, who had his eyes closed, grabbing her wrist. She opened her eyes wildly and tried to push his hand away. Sensing that she intended to push his hand away, Luca grabbed her harder. Samantha screamed at him, ¡°Damn it. are you taking advantage of me? But Luca could not hear what she said, but mumbled something. Samantha leaned down to listen to him. -Don¡¯t go¡­ don¡¯t go¡­ don¡¯t leave me¡­ don¡¯t leave me¡­. Hearing this, Samantha showed contempt. It was easy. Luca had drunk too much and was calling the girl he liked. -Let me go. You¡¯ve got the wrong person. -Don¡¯t go¡­ Samantha wanted to throw her hand away. But she despised a man¡¯s strength, especially a drunk man who didn¡¯t care about anything. Although Samantha was strong among girls, she was nothing in front of men. Therefore, Samantha could not release her hand from Luca. She just had to sit sideways, staring into the void. When she no longer tried to escape, Luca calmed down, but continued to hold Samantha¡¯s hand tightly. Samantha looked at him and found that he actually looked good. But he had a scar on his face, which the girl might not like. For that reason, did she not want to be his girlfriend? But for Samantha, she felt no distaste for the scar. Chapter 1200: Why are you here? Men¡¯s scars are a symbol. -Is it his wound for the girl? If so, what a drama! -Samantha thought. She was bitter about it. She took care of him all night and he ended up treating her like another woman. -What a scandal, she thought. Thinking this, Samantha raised her hand and pped Luca Russo¡¯s forehead. Luca was probably ufortable and his newly rxed forehead wrinkled again. -Ha, look at you, I must have hit you hard. -he thought. Samantha was distressed, looked at the hand that held Luca and wondered if she should leave like that. Samantha proved to be very adaptable. She does well wherever she is. Eventually she fell asleep leaning against the sofa. *** Luca felt his body go numb and his head ached as if it were about to explode. He clutched something in his hands, but he was so tired that it was difficult to open his eyes. The surroundings were unfamiliar to him. But then he felt as if the surroundings were vaguely familiar, as if he had seen them before. But again, unable to remember where he was, Luke¡¯s forehead hurt so much that he unconsciously tried to reach out to squeeze his own forehead, but found that he could not move it at all. He frowned slightly and looked to his right. One nce and he froze. A girl, wearing white pajamas, sat on the floor leaning against the sofa. And her head was resting on his arm. Her hair was vaguely perfumed. Her face¡­ Soon Luca remembered what had happenedst night. Then, he was in a bar and the girl came to chat with him. But after the conversation, Luca felt that he was no longer lucid. But he felt good that he was about to get drunk. In the end he was so drunk that he didn¡¯t know what had happened. That¡¯s why he was so stunned when he saw this situation. Luca guessed what probably happened. He was in love with a girl, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t like it when other girls approached him. Being aware, Luca then tried to push Samantha, who was leaning on his arm, away from him. With his movement, Samantha woke up. She opened her eyes in confusion. They looked at each other for a moment. Luca thought Samantha was about to scream, when in fact Samantha said quietly, ¡°You are awake. Luca was silent. -Why is he reacting like that? How strange! -he thought. Actually, it was possible that she was surprised to be near Luca if she did not know what had happenedst night. But she had been helping him all night, tired. So, she was so lucid that she had no intention of forgetting. -Get up. -she said coldly. Samantha looked at Luca and became angry at his look: -What are you doing? -You¡¯re on my arm. -Luca replied without any emotion. Samantha stood up without saying anything. She froze and wanted to curse him. When she saw him grabbing her hand, she came closer and said, ¡°Are you ufortable because I am on your arm? Hearing this, Luke frowned and looked at her iprehensibly. -Tell me, am I happy? When she finished, Samantha raised her hand. Luca held her hand all night, and she still didn¡¯t let go because Luca grabbed her hand tightly. Luca was embarrassed because he really grabbed her hand and wouldn¡¯t let go. He quickly let go of her hand and saw that Samantha had red marks on her wrist. Luca was stunned, thinking about what he had donest night. -I don¡¯t want to sleep on your arm, but you grabbed me and I can¡¯t let go. That¡¯s why I stay here sleeping all night. Isn¡¯t that your fault? Why are you ming me? -I¡¯m sorry. -said Luca. Looking at his wrist, Luca did not know what he was doingst night. Only that he was very sorry. He knew that whatever he said, Luca would not refute it. Looking at his hand, Luca knew what he could say, he just said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m sorry. What can I do for you? Or do you want to punish me? Punish? If Samantha had to choose, she would definitely choose the former. Because she had no inclination to punish others and had no interest in doing so. But seeing Luke with such an obedient profile was a world away from before. Perhaps¡­ Luca did not notice Samantha¡¯s sh of cleverness. Samantha began to make nice, -Forget it, I know you didn¡¯t want to, after all, you lost your love, being drunk and not knowing anything is also considered excusable, I¡¯m so generous that I won¡¯t take it out on you. But ¡ª I helped youst night, so you must help me once when I need it. This request? Luke frowned slightly; this kind of promise was something that many people feared. After all, all you have to do is pay back the money you owe, but this kind of request is something you don¡¯t know if you can keep, and it can be psychologically overwhelming. But. Luca looked at the girl sitting on the cold floor. He thought he had hurt her like that, what reason was there not to say yes? -Ok, and from now on, if you need help, let me know. Having said that, Luke sat down and then saw that he was covered by a nket and thought, -I didn¡¯t think he was so nice after all. But it was not strange, if she was not a nice girl, she had not taken a man into her house. Fortunately, he was not a man with bad intentions. At that thought, Luke looked at Samantha and warned her: -Do not bring strangers home in the future.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 1201: You are happy, you just don’t know it. Luca Russo just wanted to warn her to be careful not to bring anyone home, because she had helped him. But he didn¡¯t tell her why. When Samantha heard his words, she became angry. She looked at Luca sharply and coldly. -Mr. Russo, are you implying that I am meddling? Luca froze. He continued to speak. -Are you unhappy because I brought you to my house? -Samantha looked at Luca angrily. Men are like that. -especially men who have fallen out of love,¡¬ she thought. -If I had known he would react this way, I should never have brought him home. -she continued to think. Luca said, -No, that¡¯s not what I meant. Samantha became very angry, -That¡¯s not what you meant, so what do you mean, didn¡¯t you just say I¡¯d better stay out of this kind of thing if I meet them in the future? -Yes,¡¬ Luke nodded, rather helplessly, -That¡¯s what I said, but what I meant was, apart from today¡¯s incident, you¡¯d better stop being like this if it happens to you again in the future. -Why! -Samantha was still angry; she didn¡¯t understand it at this point. Luca didn¡¯t know what to say. -How can this girl be so slow now, he thought. Since he owed her a favor and was at her home, Luca patiently exined, even though he felt a headache: -What if he is a viin next time? It is dangerous to bring a man home when you live alone as a girl. Hearing this, Samantha finally understood what Luca meant. -Do you mean that all men are dangerous except you? Luca exined, -What I mean is that men are dangerous, including me, so you¡¯d better be careful about these things. Hearing him say that, Samantha¡¯s anger boiled over instantly and she growled in response. -So you¡¯re worried about me. Not for nothing did I take the trouble to pull you out of the bar, it was exhausting. -After saying this, Samantha thought of something and hastened to add, -Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not stupid. I know you¡¯re not a bad person and that¡¯s why I decided to help you. Luke wanted to say something else, but he coughed a couple of times when he was about to speak, and Samantha saw him and stood up, -Do you want some water? But, when she stood up, he let go and then fell back to where she was sitting before. Luke saw this and frowned, -What¡¯s wrong? Samantha looked at her leg, then looked at Luca and said usingly, ¡°My leg is numb. Samantha had no choice but to reach out and gently rub her legs for relief, but she dared not do anything else because she felt the pain and numbness in her legs as she moved. Luca looked at him, thinking that he should help her because of her numbness. For a moment, he approached her and pulled her close, -Let¡¯s go. Samantha thought he wanted to rx her leg for her, so she immediately refused, -No, no! No¡­. Before she finished the words, she was hugged by Luca. She was stunned, clutching her clothes with wide eyes. -What do you want to do? Luca looked at her and said nothing, just walked over and put Samantha on the couch and said softly, -You have been in one position too long and the blood is not flowing well for you to feel the numbness and tingling in your legs. Lower your legs slowly. Samantha was about to scold him, but Luke¡¯s voice, slightly hoarse from wine and sleep, was so soothing that Samantha did as he said. It took a while for Samantha¡¯s legs to feel less numb and sore, and she looked at Luca. -You just hugged me without my permission. Luca was silent.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Luca replied, -I am very sorry. -You have to promise me another favor! Luca looked helplessly, -Okay. Although Samantha didn¡¯t know what Luca could do, she wasn¡¯t going to miss the opportunity. -Maybe we will really need his help in the future. -she thought. Unfortunately, however, Luca did not know what she was thinking. And he probably did not know that because of these two favors he would have so many entanglements with the wily girl in front of him in the back that he would end up¡­. Of course, these are things that happen after *** A year is divided into 365 days, a day has 24 hours and an hour has 60 minutes. Time may seem like a lot on the surface, but the passage of time waits for absolutely no one. Lea would soon be one month old, and Cristian Ferrari had be a superdad, as he was basically taking care of the baby because he was worried about his wife Serena suffering. Cristian was in charge of changing diapers and giving form. Serena did not have to do anything. She wanted to, but Cristian would not let her. Cristian took care of her and Lea during the postpartum period, taking all the dirty work on his shoulders, and then Serena only ate and slept every day. She was also given several supplements during this period, so that after a month Serena had lost only the edema, but not the weight. When she looked in the mirror, she gave Cristian an angry look. -It¡¯s your fault. I have to do something, or I won¡¯t lose weight. Cristian stroked her head, -You¡¯ve been too hard. You don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? I can do anything, okay? She thought that was a good thing, but she also had to take care of the baby. Or Lea only knew her father but not her. Actually, Serena was a little heavier than before because, in the past, she had to take care of many things for which she was so thin. Now she was a little heavier, but she was doing well. However, Serena decided to wait a few days to join a ss at the gym to get in shape. Serena wants to spend more time with her children, and Anna knows this, but she envies her. Do you know how many men don¡¯t take care of their children? This is one of the reasons why many women get depressed after giving birth. Chapter 1202: The people who love her She had seen some news reports about women who were depressed after giving birth and then went to their deaths with their babies. In fact, for Serena, if she had been in that situation, she would not have done such a thing. These people don¡¯t care about you, so wouldn¡¯t you be more in line with their thoughts if you killed yourself? That¡¯s why she felt it was even more important to be strong in that situation and stay alive. However, suicide was the stupidest solution for Serena, she always thought. Because there was another way to solve it other than dying. Of course, you only live once, so you have to appreciate life. Serena looked at Anna and asked softly, ¡°Is it going well with my brother? At his mention, Anna smiled, ¡°Good. She and Matteo were very happy every day after confirming their rtionship. But because of her work and because Matthew sometimes had to go on missions, they did not spend much time together. Anna was feeling a little sick, and Matteo probably knew what she was thinking, so he wanted to go on a trip with her. But Anna¡¯s parents were busy with the family store, and she could not be selfish enough to leave them alone to go on a trip with Matthew, so Anna eventually refused. With the growth of the store business, Anna had been so busytely that she had been sleeping only on the floor and had not sent many messages to Matteo. -Is it good? -Serena smiled at Anna, -Then why do I get the impression that you are not happy? Anna shook her head, -I¡¯m not unhappy, I¡¯m just¡­. -What? -I don¡¯t know how to say it¡­ -It was clear that everything was fine and sweet between her and Matthew, but Anna didn¡¯t feel secure and was a little afraid that Matthew would leave her someday. It was hard for them to be together, so Anna felt that she could not ask too much again, and she felt that Matteo was already enough for her. She thought others might think she was thinking too much. Anna took Serena¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t ask any more questions. I will take care of these things myself, but you take care of your baby. Serena gave her a helpless look, -Now that you are together, you must remember to talk to each other, otherwise you will get a shock if you keep it to yourself. Anna, of course, understood what Serena meant and nodded vigorously. -Don¡¯t worry, I appreciate this advice and will take it into consideration. Indeed, Serena knew that she valued the rtionship, but it was precisely because she knew she did that Serena feared she would hurt Anna when the time came. After all, she did not know Matteo well and did not know exactly what he would do. Vittorio Gori arrived from overseas for the baby¡¯s one-month birthday reception and as soon as he saw Pepita, he held out his arms, ¡°Wow, Pepita, let your godfather hold you.¡± Just as Vittorio was about to hug the baby, a man chased him away. -Ah!¡± Vittorio received a kick in the leg, a mark on his pants, and looked at Cristian, ¡°Cristian, are we still friends or not? Can¡¯t I even hug my goddaughter? Cristian¡¯s eyes were stern and he said coldly, ¡°Who is your goddaughter? -It¡¯s Lea! -Vittorio pointed to Lea in his arms and said angrily, -I will be her godfather! Cristian scoffed, -I disagree. -I don¡¯t care about you, I told Serena anyway, she will say yes! -Is it true? -Christian! You can¡¯t do that. I was the one who helped you when you were abroad. Then, you had amnesia and you were not kind to Serena at all, but I was there for her, otherwise you would not have such a beautiful daughter now¡­. Vittorio was very sure about this, since he had helped Serena in many things in the first ce. Hearing his statement, Cristian frowned a little, because what he had said was indeed true, and it was true that he was unable to take care of Serena at that time, when she was in a state of amnesia. When Cristian did not answer, Vittorio became a little petnt, -What¡¯s up, enough words, let me hug my goddaughter! Having said this, Vittorio Gori cheerfully headed toward the child. He thought that this time he would be able to approach the child, but Cristian kicked him again just as he was approaching. Vittorio said angrily, ¡°What do you want? -I owe you a favor, but it can¡¯t be your goddaughter. It was impossible for a possessive man like Cristian to want his children to have a rtionship with someone else. Let alone a fool like Vittorio, who would only grow up influenced by him if he was the godfather. -Why? -Vittorio asked indignantly: -Ie from a good family and I¡¯m a good person, what¡¯s wrong with being his godfather so he can do whatever he wants? Cristian looked at him: -Do you think my daughter, granddaughter of the president of the Calligaris Group, needs your support? Vittorio did not know what to say anymore. Vittorio scratched his head and thought he was right. His father is the president of the Ferrari Group, his grandfather is the president of the Calligaris Group, and his uncle is the president of the Giordano Group, so with such powerful status, the Gori family had no chance. But Vittorio did not give up so easily, and when he realized this, he kept talking: -This seems like a no-brainer, after all, many people love it. But consider adding another person who can support her? Vittorio gave a silly smile, stood up and quickly walked over to Cristian, who was a short distance away from him, and greeted the child: -Don¡¯t you think, honey, why don¡¯t you let Uncle Vittorio be your godfather? Cristian said, -Vittorio, you? -Hahaha¡­ Before Cristian could finish his words, Lea suddenly smiled, her eyes sparkling, as if she had found something funny and especially happy. Vittorio saw this and immediately said, ¡°Cristian, look, Lea has epted! At this, Cristian gave him a cold look: ¡®Where did you see her say yes?¡¯ -She said just as I said it, and what was that but a yes? She was evidently pleased. Vittorio could resist because Lea was too beautiful and Manuel was too old to make him godfather.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°I can¡¯t be Manuel¡¯s godfather, but I can have a goddaughter, can¡¯t I?¡± she thought. Chapter 1203: Giving you my life. Cristian Ferrari scoffed coldly and said directly, ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. If you want to have a daughter, you have to get married and ask your wife. Hearing this, Vittorio Gori got a little angry. -You say you owe me a favor, and I just want to be her godfather. -Oh, really? -Cristian said as if nothing had happened, -Well, the favor just mentioned will not be counted. As he finished his words, he was about to leave, hugging Lea. Lea stopped smiling and looked at Cristian with innocent ck eyes. Poor Vittorio could not see as Cristian¡¯s gaze turned. After Cristian pulled away, he looked softly at Lea and said softly, ¡°Silly girl, you are so lively to make a fool of your father. He would not allow his daughter to have such a godfather. ¡°Uncle Vittorio is eptable. I will not let my daughter have a godfather like that,¡± he thought. Cristian was determined not to let Vittorio recognize this goddaughter. So when Vittorio found out that Cristian¡¯s version would not work, he put all his energy into convincing Serena, who was getting very upset about him. -Vittorio. Lea is not just my daughter, and don¡¯t you think it would be better if Lea called you Uncle Vittorio?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vittorio stood for a moment, tilted his head to one side and asked, -Yes? -Sure. -Serena smiled and nodded, patting him on the shoulder, -Uncle Vittorio is good. Think about it, these days there is a lot of ambiguity about the term godfather. We can¡¯t assume that everyone thinks that way, but what if some people get the wrong idea? So I think Cristian is right not to say yes. Anyway, Lea will always call you uncle when she grows up, it¡¯s just a calling. Vittorio persuaded Serena that if he really liked her, he would get along with her. ¡°It¡¯s true that the name Godfather can be misunderstood. I will be old when Lea is grown up. No matter what others say about me, but not Lea,¡± he thought deeply. Vittorio thought there would be misunderstanding and perhaps gossip. So he dismissed the idea and said with a smile, ¡°Well then, she calls me Uncle Vittorio, don¡¯t worry, Serena, I will take care of Lea! And that was the end of the matter. Serena remembered something and asked. ¨C By the way, did youe alone this time? Vittorio became irritated: -No, of course not. -Oh? -Serena was curious: -Was there anyone else with you? Vittorio nodded, -Of course there was. My grandfather wanted me toe with him, saying he was going to Lea¡¯s party. Why does he want toe? He is too old for that. Serena fell silent, having misunderstood that he hade with Laura Marega. -Serena, what¡¯s wrong? Serena stared at him and smiled thoughtfully, -Nothing, I was thinking about Laura, the one I worked with abroad, how is she? Laura¡¯s life was terrible at first, but Serena could not take care of herself, so she had even less time to help Laura. Just thinking about her now, Serena still sighs a little. After all, she had been with Serena for quite a while when she was abroad. -That woman? -The mention of Laura made Vittorio suddenly look strange, -Hmmm, is she pretty? What¡¯s wrong with her? -Why do I look at you like you¡¯re a little vain? -Serena narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Vittorio. He said, -I¡¯m not vain, she¡¯s fine. I take her out to dinner every day, and she¡¯s always full of oil and snot, so what¡¯s wrong with that? Serena was silent. Serena fell to her knees at that description. -Vittorio shook his head, his eyes strange. ¡°Laura wouldn¡¯t daree back, she¡¯s a fugitive and has nothing. She was a fugitive and had nothing? She wasn¡¯t good at her job and that¡¯s why she got into such a mess,¡± he thought. With Vittorio¡¯s financial support, Laura tearfully told him each time, ¡°Vittorio, thank you. -When I earn some money, I will treat you to a big meal! Then, whenever Vittorio saw her like this, he would reach out and p her forehead so hard that she would cover her hand in pain and then tease her. -If you are so moved by this food, if I take you out to eat for a year, will you be so moved as to give me your life? Maybe Laura had been beaten by Vittorio or what, but despite the pain, she looked at him with tears in her eyes and nodded at his words. Then, Vittorio¡¯s smile froze. He was just joking, trying to tease her. But the silly woman looked at him and nodded tearfully, so Vittorio froze on the spot and it took him a moment to react and hit Laura hard on the head again. -Are you stupid? A few meals and that¡¯s it? Do you really want to give your life to any man who invites you to eat in the future? You¡¯re a girl, you know? How can you say yes to these things? You will be at a disadvantage, you know. Laura¡¯s eyes became even redder as she looked at him and shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You are the first person who has been so kind to me since I came abroad. -For that you would give me your life? I¡¯m just taking you out to eat, don¡¯t be emotional! Besides, you know Serena, I¡¯m just helping you instead of her! After saying these words, Vittorio noticed that the light in Laura¡¯s eyes seemed to have dimmed a bit, but he didn¡¯t care and just urged Laura to eat quickly. Although Vittorio was still taking Laura out for a big meal afterwards, Vittorio¡¯s thoughts had changed a bit. For some reason, he felt satisfied whenever he saw Laura¡¯s eyes light up at the food, before lowering his gaze and obediently eating. Chapter1204: Baby Feast There was no telling whether it was selfishness or what. And Vittorio did not know if Laura had changed her mind, but his had. That¡¯s why he felt a loss of confidence when Serena asked him. Vittorio was regretful; if he had known that one sentence could cause such a mental change, he would not have said such nonsense. Looking at Vittorio in front of her who seemed to sink into his thoughts in an instant and think about Laura, Serena waved her hand in front of him and said, -What are you thinking? -What are you thinking? Hearing the voice, Vittorio turned back from the thought and saw that she was looking at him, so he took two steps back blushing and said, Nothing, sister-inw, do you know about Laura? Hearing this, Serena was dumbfounded, just that she and Laura had not known each other for a long time, and they did not meet much in private except in thepany, he did not know much about her. Besides, Serena was not a gossip, what little she knew Laura had told. Vittorio¡¯s gaze turned serious. -After you came back to the vige, there was a gang of people who wanted to catch Laura several times, and she ran away each time on the run. At first she wouldn¡¯t tell me the cause when I asked her, I thought she had offended someone or owed money. Even once I helped her, she told me that she had run away from her family¡¯s arranged marriage. -She told me about it, but I don¡¯t know her very well. -Her family wanted to marry her off to an unknown man for benefits, but she didn¡¯t want to, so her family cut off her finances and wouldn¡¯t let her leave home. Later she found an opportunity and ran away. After that, you met each other. Marry a man for family benefits? Hearing these words, Serena suddenly thought to herself. At first the Gallos had given her in marriage to the Ferrari family in Aurora¡¯s name, also for the benefits, right? At that time she had just been divorced and had to remarry. She thought how such cruel parents could exist in the world, but then she found out that they were not her biological parents. Since she was like that, would Laura also be¡­? ? Serena thought this only in her heart; she did not say it openly. -So what do you think? -What? -Hearing the question, Vittorio did not know how to answer at that moment. -Don¡¯t you like it? Vittorio was speechless: -When do I say I like her? -My sister-inw, can we stop freaking out? When do I say that? -Really? Don¡¯t you feel anything for her? Actually, Serena clearly saw that when Vittorio mentioned Laura, he had a tone full of desire, so Serena assumed that the two people had had something in the process of getting along. If not, why did Vittorio have a guilty conscience? Vittorio lost his confidence when he was asked about Serena. He was about to deny aloud that he had no feelings for Laura, but thinking back to the day before when he had made a joke and the strange atmosphere between them, he could not say the words that were already gone even though the words hade to his mouth. -Serena said with a deeperugh, and said nothing more to Vittorio but advanced slowly. It was that he had seen Cristianing toward them. It seemed that Cristian saw that she and Vittorio were too close, so Cristian gave Vittorio a cold look directly with a grim face and dark eyes. Vittorio, who was deep in thought, was suddenly shaken by a chill and felt a piercing look behind him. Vittorio slowly turned around and saw Cristian¡¯s gaze. So Vittorio¡¯s gaze met Cristian¡¯s? How had he offended Cristian? After thinking about it for a long time, Vittorio believed because he had talked to his sister-inw, so Cristian was jealous. My God, Cristian was really a jealous person. If not for the fact that Vittorio was open-minded, he should have cut off his friendship with Cristian long ago. Of course, Vittorio thought so without saying it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Vittorio gave a silly smile like a fool and ran excitedly toward Cristian and Serena. Serena, who was wearing a blue dress today with her soft hair falling naturally to her shoulders and wore some makeup on her face with a confident look, naturally walked beside Cristian. She approached Cristian who liked him very much. -Serena reached out her hands toward Cristian to hug Lea, but Cristian gave her another arm. -Serena blinked and looked at him with eyes like water without knowing why. Cristian looked at her with resignation and grace and said, -Enough hugging me, you don¡¯t need to hug Lea . . Serena did not know what to say. It just seemed that from the beginning until now Cristian kept hugging Lea and she was afraid that he would hurt her hands, that¡¯s why she wanted to help him. That he knew she did not need help and reached out to her. After thinking, Serena took his arm. Seeing this, Vittorio next door could not hold back a scream and said, -I can¡¯t do that, you deliberately show love in front of me. You already have a beautiful daughter, you also show love in front of me. Hearing this, Cristian looked at himzily and said, -If you are jealous, you can look for a bride. Taking Cristian¡¯s arm, Serena smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you can have a girl and then you can show love in front of us. Vittorio expressed his resignation. At the banquet celebrating Lea¡¯s one-month birthday, there were many people. Serena had previously thought of doing it simply to invite acquaintances, but Angelo did not want to make it simple. Angelo believed that Lea was a treasure, so he had to send invitation cards to invite more people, including some of his old friends. He said the old friends were teasing him because there was no heir and he was alone without a grandchild. Angelo, who was alone then, remembered those words for a long time and remembered now who had said it, so the invitation cards were a priority for the old friends who teased him. The old men from the big families, who had been teased before, now took the invitation cards and congratted Angelo by blushing one after another to give Angelo this face. And Angelo constantly boasted that his nephew was so excellent and his nephew¡¯s wife was so worthy and generous, and their two children were so intelligent. And it was true that Cristian and Serena were so beautiful that they made the old men envious. Although the old people were not happy, they were patient. After all, they had already teased Angelo. Chapter1205: Don’t be introverted So Angelo had the upper hand and naturally wanted to show it. In addition to the old friends whom Angelo deliberately invited to show off, this time several influential families from generations who had good rtions with the Ferrari family also came. Among them, one was the Landi family, of which two people came, the grandfather of the Landi family and Tancredi. Serena met Tancredi when Cristian was supposed to change Lea¡¯s diapers. When the two people met, they did not know what to do. It was that Serena had learned what kind of madness her younger sister was that she looked like a sick person with psychosis. But Tancredi was reasonable. Serena did not like Tancredi very much, so she only smiled slightly at him. However, Tancredi, who did not seem to care about what had happened, was soon walking toward Serena with a wine and stopped in front of her. -Mrs. Ferrari. Serena froze a little and nodded, saying, -Mr. Landi. -Congrattions. -Thank you. It was a difficult and awkward conversation. When Serena suggested finding a reason to leave, Tancredi suddenly said, ¡°Earlier what my younger sister did was absurd, today I will apologize here on her behalf. Tancredi¡¯s attitude was sincere and serious, which shamed Serena. Tancredi was sincere, if Serena did not forgive him, it seemed that she was too mean. Moreover, those things had gone too far. Thinking about this, Serena said, -The thing was not really rted to you, you did not need to apologize for it. Tancredi gave Serena a deep look and shook his head. -She¡¯s my younger sister, I have the responsibility when she did that thing, so I¡¯m sorry. I hope you forgive her considering she was young and ignorant. Young and ignorant? A hint of distrust shed in Serena¡¯s eyes, she immediately smiled slightly and said, -If I remember correctly, your younger sister was about the same age as me, maybe a year or two, I¡¯m not her eldest, I can¡¯t forgive her for being younger and ignorant. Hearing this, Tancredi frowned slightly. So he could not forgive his sister? Soon Tancredi realized he had said the wrong thing, because he felt Serena¡¯s attitude change. -I¡¯m sorry, I said the wrong thing. But Magdalena didn¡¯t want to do that either; she had a mental problem. She could not leave the house every day and needed to be treated by a doctor every day. Serena frowned more upon hearing this, she was angrier. Serena¡¯s look at Tancredi included some sarcasm. Tancredi could not continue speaking at Serena¡¯s look and said with an embarrassed face, ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, what¡¯s going on? -Mr. Landi, do you think I should forgive you because you have a mental problem?¡± she smiled slightly and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t remember any of this, only that Magdalena was an unknown person to me. But Mr. Landi¡¯s words were too much of a moral rapture. It doesn¡¯t matter if he is young and ignorant or has a mental problem, they are the responsibility of his family and have nothing to do with me. I was the victim in this matter, not only me, Cristian was too. Should I forgive her just because she was young and ignorant? Tancredi was trying to be nice, he did not expect her to be angry. He said with a frown, -Mrs. Ferrari, I have no other intention, it¡¯s just that¡­.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. -I don¡¯t care about your intention, today youe to attend the banquet, be a guest, but I don¡¯t have time to receive you, do whatever you want,¡¬ finishing the words, Serena turned and went out. Vittorio, in the next room, saw the scene and was stunned, and could not help but give Serena¡¯s back a thumbs up, then approached Tancredi. -Hey, Tancredi, don¡¯t you have any sense of shame for your little sister, isn¡¯t it enough for you to attend the banquet? She even begs Serena¡¯s forgiveness. I mean, what Magdalena was doing made me belittle her too. Seeing Vittorio here, Tancredi changed his attitude and said in a cold tone. -Does it have anything to do with you? I meant it has nothing to do with you, and youe here and keep your nose out of other people¡¯s business. -Man, how does it have nothing to do with me? Cristian was my good brother, Serena was my sister-inw, that matters a lot to me. Tancredi, your sister is a bad-tempered person, how does your family get into something like this? -Vittorio, I¡¯m not going to argue with you considering the past rtionship of our families, but I expect you to speak respectfully. -Hahaha, I don¡¯t speak respectfully, what can you do with me? And I don¡¯t think I speak disrespectfully. Your sister has a really bad temper, you should be ashamed as her brother, how can you have the face to ask for forgiveness? Tancredi did not know what to say. It was true that he hade to ask Serena¡¯s forgiveness and he couldn¡¯t help but say something about his sister, he hoped she would forgive Magdalena for that. His sister also did too many wrong things, but she was still his little sister, he just didn¡¯t think he was causing dislike by mentioning her. Although Tancredi was a person who knew the limits, but he wanted too much to protect his sister, who had no problems for his family, and even people in the family boasted to him that he was a good brother. But for Serena he was not. Serena was going to see how Lea¡¯s diaper change was for Cristian, but she just saw a couple, which was Matthew and Anna. The two people were toe to the banquet for Lea. At that moment Anna was eating some cakes, and Matteo beside her looked at her helplessly and rubbed his head, saying, ¡°Cakes are sweet, if I remember correctly, have you eaten many cakestely? Hearing this, Anna winked and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like much. -Stop it, you can¡¯t eat anymore,¡± Matteo said. Eating too many sweets not only made her fat, but had no benefit for the body, it was better to eat less sweets. However, the girl did not want to leave the cake in her hand, so Matteo took it directly. In an instant, the girl raised her head and looked at him with pity. -It¡¯s the party for Leaa. Let me eat some cakes and I promise I won¡¯t eat them after today,¡± Anna said. Chapter 1206: She said she was sleeping with him. -How much do you want to eat? -Matteo narrowed his eyes a little, as he too had no intention of giving Anna any. Seeing that his expression was a little irritated, Anna immediately said: -I want to have two pieces! Is that okay? I won¡¯t eat after these two,¡± Anna said, extending two fingers. Matthew looked at her and said nothing. Anna coughed to hide her unnaturalness and then turned the two fingers into one and asked: -So, one? Matteo remained silent and did not say yes. Anna became sad, no matter how much she wanted to eat the cake, if Matthew disagreed, then she opted to give up: -Okay, I won¡¯t eat it. After saying this, Anna took on a disgruntled expression. Just as she was getting angry, Matthew smiled and reached over to pat her head as he put the cake in front of Anna and said, -Ok, you eat. -Ok, you eat. Anna¡¯s mood immediately became happy again. She looked at Matthew as if to ask his opinion. -Can I really eat it? You¡¯re not going to be angry about this, are you? -Yes. Matteo¡¯s hand on her head touched her face and helped her arrange her hair around her face. It was a kind gesture. -Great! Serena, who was not far away, watched the scene and inwardly became excited. At first her brother had told her that he did not want to marry in the future and was even willing to take her son as his own. But now Matthew was not only in love, he was also very good to his girlfriend. Serena was happy that her brother and his best friend were happy, and that was a blessing! But Anna was not very trusting, and Serena decided to take a few steps to help the two get closer. Then Serena looked at the couple and reflected. Suddenly, Serena had a great idea. She could not help but smile and made a decision in her mind. Anna and Matteo, who were eating cake in the distance, had no idea that they had been set up by Serena. Serena, a woman of action, told Cristian about her idea and n, and when Cristian heard her idea, he frowned slightly and looked at her with some disapproval. Serena felt strange and asked: -What is wrong with you? -Nothing. Cristian did not want her to focus on someone else, but that person was Serena¡¯s brother, the only family she had. If Cristian stopped her, Serena would surely be angry. So Cristian said nothing. But Serena had sensed the change in her husband¡¯s mood and reached out her hand to take Cristian¡¯s: -Are you jealous? There was a change in Cristian¡¯s expression, and although he did not want to admit it, Serena had the answer in her mind. -What is wrong with you? My brother and my best friend have be lovers, shouldn¡¯t you be happy for them? Cristian remained silent, his expression showing that he was still in a bad mood. -When my brother was single, he went out of his way to take care of me for that reason, and I thank him for that. When my brother gets married, he won¡¯t have time to take care of me, and I will bepletely your property,¡± Serena approached Cristian, the two intertwined their breaths. Thisst statement put Cristian in a slightly more pleasant mood, and he squinted slightly at Serena, who stood nearby, reached out and stroked her face, saying softly: -Now you are my property. Cristian then kissed Serena who, with a smile, closed her eyes and epted his kiss. On the other side, Lea was lying in her little bed, nibbling her little hand, unaware of what was happening. * Three dayster Anna was very surprised to receive the message Serena had sent her. Because Serena had told her in the message that she and Cristian would not be able to do the special guided tour for couples who had booked in advance, so she had passed the ce to Matteo and Anna so as not to waste the money. -Then go ahead, the tour is expensive. -You can return it. Since you can¡¯t spend it, the shopkeeper should support the refund, right? -Not possible. We booked this trip a long time ago, but suddenly I had a baby and now we are both too busy taking care of him, so we don¡¯t have time to make the trip. Anna thought this was a very strange excuse, and just as she was about to ask for rification, Serena added, ¡± This trip is free and you have the opportunity to develop a rtionship with the boy you like, are you sure you want to give it up? Anna¡¯s will wavered, but she still had some uncertainty: -But¡­ -Maybe you can develop a rtionship or have sex,¡¬ Anna blushed with embarrassment as she interrupted Serena with exasperation. Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I¡¯m not going to do that. -Really? A girl was telling me she wanted to be with my brother and said she was going to sleep with him, so¡­¡± said Serena with a smile. Anna also thought back to the old days when she was not afraid of anything and got on with her life. Since then she had suffered many setbacks and her personality had be much more subdued. She did not expect her personality to be what it is today; it was as if she had be a mature woman overnight. This thought brought Anna¡¯s thoughts back to reality and she hastened to say: -That was all nonsense when I was young and knew nothing, I won¡¯t dare anymore. -You were so bold when you were young, why have you be shy now? -I think it¡¯s better to forget about it¡­. Matthew has a lot ofpany business to take care of, and¡­ -Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already told my brother. -Did you tell him? -Anna was a little surprised. Would Matthew have agreed to go with her? -Yes! -Did he say yes? -Anna was a little nervous, her breath caught in her throat. -She said yes. You are engaged now, you have to have some confidence,¡± Serena reassured her with a smile. Having said that, Serena sighed heavily to herself; the former Anna had been a lively and cheerful girl, and Matteo had been very kind to her since she and Matteo had been a couple, but none of that had helped her recover from the previous blow. It seemed a wise decision to let them go on this trip. -It¡¯s decided then, finish your business in the next few days. The trip will start in three days.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. With that said, Serena closed the call. Chapter 1207 What was supposed to be a honeymoon for Serena and Cristian turned out to be a gift for Anna and Matteo. In fact, Cristian had previously nned to attach a honeymoon to the wedding, but at the time Serena was pregnant and did not want to wear a wedding dress, so the nned wedding was postponed. Now Cristian resumed the matter, but Serena refused. She did not want to wear a wedding dress because she felt out of shape after having a new baby; after all, there are many times a woman can wear a wedding dress in her life. But Cristian looked at Serena with aplicated look, and Serena wondered: -What¡¯s the matter with you? -You¡¯re afraid to wear a wedding dress, aren¡¯t you? This statement made Serena shudder, not realizing that Cristian had guessed what she had in mind. Still, she took a deep breath to hide her inner self and said, slightly disgruntled. -Yes, I have not regained the slim figure I had before, and what if the peopleing to our wedding make fun of me? -Then we could have a wedding with no guests. A wedding where it¡¯s just you and me. Cristian looked seriously at his wife. He was stubborn and wanted to wear the wedding dress himself for Serena. Serena saw his determined look and became even more nervous. Because Cristian had been right in those words, she thought back to their first two marriages. The first time Cristian had been in a wheelchair and had not watched Serena closely; the second time Cristian had been in an ident and had not been present at the wedding, she had been alone and surrounded by the reporters present. It was as if their marriage could not be blessed by God. So Serena felt that she did not care about marriage as long as she could continue to live happily. For her, marriage was just a ceremony, so Serena shook her head gently: -I don¡¯t care about marriage, as long as I can be with you. She did not want separation toe between them again; she was afraid of losing the happy life she had now. Just the thought of the image of Cristian falling into the sea now made her feel breathless, a pain she could not bear. Sensing Serena¡¯s change in mood, Cristian sighed, took her in his arms and said calmly, -All right let¡¯s do as you wish. Cristian wanted to make up for Serena¡¯s big wedding, wear the white wedding dress and exchange rings with her. Since Serena didn¡¯t care, Cristian was willing to give up the idea. * Anna packed for the long trip and was ready to go. Two minutes earlier Matthew had called her to say he wasing to pick her up, and Anna was nervous when he ended the call. She picked up her suitcase and prepared to leave the house, but was stopped by Amelia: -You just hung up the phone and it will take at least twenty minutes to get to our house, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Anna was so nervous that she could not finish her sentence, but Amelia did not understand any of her exnations. Seeing her daughter¡¯s nervousness, she could not help poking her forehead with her finger -You should be more confident. Anna rubbed her forehead, bit her lower lip and said contritely, -I am quite confident. -How are you going to control your man when you are married if something like taking a trip makes you so nervous? Anna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise: her mother was asking her to check on Matthew after their marriage, how was that possible? -What, you never thought about it? Anna shook her head unconsciously. -I can¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t even thought about it¡­.. If you don¡¯t control him, what will you do if he then cheats on you? Amelia was the authority in the house for Giancarlo, so she wanted her daughter to do the same. But Anna angrily replied, -Matteo is not that kind of person! Stop talking nonsense, Mother, this is my personal matter and I will deal with it personally. -Foolish daughter, you will see for yourself. You are very shy now and you may have problems when you get married. Amelia hoped that Matthew after marriage would have the same personality as Matthew now. Because too many boys in today¡¯s society are good at masking their personalities before marriage, and when they get married, they reveal their true personalities. But Matteo didn¡¯t seem like that kind of guy, and Anna couldn¡¯t marry Matteo either. -I don¡¯t give a damn. -Well, then I¡¯ll leave your business to God. Not even Amelia expected her daughter to end up with a young president like Matteo. It was like Cindere marrying a prince. Amelia had also looked into Matteo¡¯s family situation, and he had no parents, so even if Anna married him, she would not be upset by the bad mother-inw. Soon Matteo¡¯s car arrived in front of their front door and Anna rushed out with her suitcase, as if she was afraid Amelia woulde down and talk to Matteo, so as soon as she got into the car Anna hurried to urge the driver to drive. The driver thought it was strange, but did as she told him. Matteo saw that Anna looked nervous and raised his hand to wipe the sweat from her forehead. -Why are you in such a hurry? Anna remembered what Amelia had just told her and smiled: -Nothing. With that, Anna looked away. She was afraid that Matteo would find out, that if Matteo knew that Anna and her mother had talked about marriage, he might think Anna was a gold digger. Upon arrival at the airport, Anna and Matteo were greeted by the staff. When the receptionist saw Matteo and Anna, she thought the two were a perfect couple, like Romeo and Juliet, and ttered them by saying: -Mr. Matteo, you and your wife are very much in love. Normally, newly married couples like to hear these words, so it was natural for the staff to say these things. But Anna, who was standing next to Matteo, heard these words and her face turned red with shyness. She looked at the receptionist and asked, a little uncertainly: -Wife? -Yes, ma¡¯am. You have booked a honeymoon service for newlyweds, you have a problem,¡± the receptionist asked suspiciously.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Not knowing what to say, Anna looked at Matthew and asked in a whisper: Do we have to exin? Chapter 1208 One bed. After all, how embarrassing it would be if the staff kept calling her Mrs. Giordano along the way if she did not exin. After all, she was just Matteo¡¯s girlfriend at the time, and they had not been together for very long. They had never talked about it either, and it was really very embarrassing that they pointed it out to her right away. An exnation? Matteo looked at the young girl next to him, there was an element of uncertainty in her eyes and a bit of caution, as if she was afraid he would be upset? Matteo narrowed his eyes slightly and suddenly took her in his arms, smiling faintly at the staff member, ¡°No problem, you just watch out for the arrangements.¡± Anna, who was wrapped in his arms, was dumbfounded. Matthew who actually ¡­ did not exin, and did not deny? And even took him in her arms, was ¡­ an admission in disguise? No, no, he probably just thought it was a honeymoon, and it would have been too embarrassing to deny it. When she thought about it, the slightest hint of joy in Anna¡¯s heart disappeared. ¡°Okay~¡± the staff agreed with her mouth bent in a smile. Serena had paid enough this time, and had given Anna and Matthew their seats, so it was basically face-to-face service, with the staff introducing all the rides and attractions, including the car ride, but the staff were also very good at it, disappearing as soon as they were introduced and then waiting for the right moment. The rest of the time was all about the young couple. Of course, this was an afterthought. After the nended, a car was sent to the hotel. Although the day seemed to have been uneventful, the long flight was really tiring and Anna was so nervous and excited at first that she was exhausted from the rush of the day and decided to take a shower and sleep as soon as she got to the hotel! No! She didn¡¯t even want to shower, she just wanted to curl up on a scented pillow and sleep until the sky was dark! However ¡­ When she pushed open the hotel room door and entered, Anna was stunned. She stood there dumbfounded, the corners of her mouth twitching slightly. Matthew, who had unpacked his suitcase in the back, had already put on his shoes and approached. When he saw her standing still, he asked in a low voice, ¡°What is it? Didn¡¯t you say you were tired and would rest?¡± At the sound of Matthew¡¯s voice, Anna almost cried out loudly. There was only one bed in the room, and although it was wide enough to amodate four or five people, the awkward thing was that at that moment there was arge heart-shaped arrangement of countless rose petals on therge bed, and in the center of therge heart was a pair of lovebirds. This scene was very amorous at first nce, and if they had been newlyweds then it would have been really appropriate, but they weren¡¯t, they were just a couple who had recently been dating and had slipped into a room like this. It was hard not to look at such arge bed and think about it. Anna¡¯s pale face had already begun to blush two shades of pink. She gave Matteo an embarrassed look and her lips moved with difficulty, ¡°But ¡­ there is only one bed ¡­¡± When Matteo approached, he naturally saw the scene in Anna¡¯s eyes, and a sh of embarrassment shed across his face, but it was faint and fleeting. Matteo smiled slightly and reached out hisrge hand to grasp the back of her head, lowering his head slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a bed? This is a honeymoon trip for a newly married couple, do you think the travel agency staff would prepare two beds for you? Or two rooms?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± Although she was right, Anna felt embarrassed as hell and bit her lower lip slightly at Matteo¡¯s approach, ¡°But ¡­¡± Matteo patted her head, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, aren¡¯t you tired? Get rid of the roses and you can sleep.¡± Anna thought about herself, how nervous she had been before she even went outside, how she had begun to flinch when she saw the big bed, and thenpared it to Matteo¡¯s breezy appearance now, and felt a little ufortable at the same time she felt embarrassed. Why should she be the only one who was nervous and apprehensive? She felt nothing at all. Could it be that he did not feel that way about himself ¡­? Anna¡¯s face blushed again as she thought about it. She pped Matthew¡¯s hand and walked away puffing to pick up the roses. So the roses that the hotel staff had managed to prepare were all thrown into the trash by Anna, along with the lovebirds, which she tossed into a bottle. While she tidied up, Matthew said he would go downstairs to see the neighborhood and let her have a good rest, and then he left. Anna was a little sullen, meaning she was going too, but then she said she was tired and Matthew must have realized she wanted to rest and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t take her. Reluctantly, Anna took a shower to wash away her tiredness, theny down on the bed and sighed as she looked at the snow-white ceiling. Would this trip change anything? Why did it seem to her that Matthew was so calm? Countless questions ran through Anna¡¯s mind before she finally fell asleep. Anna did not expect that she would sleep until the next morning, probably because she had slept for so long that she began to sleep freely, turning over every few minutes, pulling the nket and finally rolling it all over her body. The room was air-conditioned, so Anna rolled the nket over herself when she was cold, and then rolled over and over¨Cand rolled onto the floor with a thud. So Anna woke up from the pain. She rubbed her aching body and got up, but was surprised to see the morning sun. The sunlight made her a little confused. What was going on? She remembered that it was already evening when she went to bed, it was almost dusk, shouldn¡¯t it be night when she woke up from sleep, ¡­ it was already the next day? Anna quickly looked around, only to find the room empty, and also the big bed empty. Because the quilt she had rolled up, and the pillow next to it was in ce, there was no sign that anyone had slept there. Anna got up abruptly, toward the bed, and sat there in a daze. She had not expected to sleep until the next morning, and Matthew did not seem to have slept here at allst night? Where had he gone then? Anna was stunned for a while, then she pulled out her phone and saw that Matteo had sent her some messages on Facebook. One of them read, ¡°I¡¯m next door, call me if you need me.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Anna¡¯s face changed slightly; yesterday she was telling herself that she thought the staff would give them two rooms. Did she not expect him to upy one quietly by himself? I don¡¯t know why, but after learning this, Anna felt her heart slowly sinking. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to share a bed with Matthew, it was just that he didn¡¯t want to be in the same room with her now. ¡­ Chapter 1209 – Don’t think nonsense all the time Anna was so upset that she did not text Matteo to tell him she was awake, but went to the bathroom to wash. After brushing her teeth, Anna scratched her hair and looked at herself in the mirror; her stomach was growling at this moment. She had not eaten dinner yesterday, and at this hour her stomach could not help but protest. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry ¡­¡± Anna rubbed her stomach. She wanted to eat, but there was nothing in the hotel room, so why ¡­ didn¡¯t she go downstairs and eat something for herself? But wouldn¡¯t it seem improper not to call Matthew? But because of what he did, she was so bored inside that she negatively did not want to talk to him at all, let alone go to him. With this in mind, Anna sighednguidly and went straight back to bed without even changing her clothes, staring at the ceiling as she continued to starve. As shey there, her phone suddenly vibrated and it was a Facebook message from Matthew asking if she was awake yet. If he wanted to know, why didn¡¯t hee and see for himself instead of sending a Facebook message? Anna huffed and threw her phone back on the bed. She did not want to talk to him. But as soon as she threw the phone down, Anna started to feel bad ¡ª she didn¡¯t seem to have done anything, so was she too pretentious? So she thought about it, picked up her phone to respond to message on Facebook. Just as she answered, there was a knock on the door. Anna immediately got out of bed and ran to the door, where she saw Matthew standing outside with a bag, stopping slightly when she saw his bare feet, before entering the room.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You must be hungry after going to bedst night without even eating dinner? I brought you breakfast.¡± Anna looked at the bag he was carrying-had he gone downstairs to buy breakfast? I thought we could go out for breakfast together. Breakfast was nned during the honeymoon, but it was a little early and with Anna¡¯s particr situationst night, Matthew thought she would wake up hungry, so he brought her breakfast himself. As she ate her breakfast, Anna was still thinking about the two people in two rooms, but it was all just in her mind and out of sight. When the time came, the staff showed up. The first day was organized as a sightseeing tour, even though it was abroad, the scenery was super crowded, but the staff gave special ess, so many activities were avable, but Anna¡¯s strength was average and she soon got tired. But she dared notin, but Matthew, who was attentive, noticed and suddenly said, ¡°Take a break.¡± The attendant realized he had gone too fast, and looking at the beads of sweat rolling down Anna¡¯s forehead, he smiled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s kind of hot, huh? There¡¯s a special bar up ahead, and it¡¯s on our schedule, so why doesn¡¯t Ms. Giordano stay there for a few minutes?¡± A few minutes? If Matteo hadn¡¯t said rest, Anna felt she would have no problem holding out for another hour or two, just a few minutes even less. So she nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± After that, the staff led the couple toward the bar and Matteo took her in his arms and asked, ¡°Shall I carry you?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ No, I can still walk.¡± Matteo had a slight smile on his lips as he reminded her, ¡°There is no need to be embarrassed, we are now married in the eyes of the staff and it is normal to do anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± he said in a deliberately lowered voice near her ear, his warm breath spitting over her ear, a little tickling and teasing. But the meaning of the words made Anna¡¯s heart stifle even more. Was she trying to do this because it was normal to do something because they were married in the eyes of the staff? So if the staff knew they were not married, he just ¡­ Oops. What the hell is she thinking? Matthew was already very nice to her, what was he thinking? As soon as they entered the bar, the staff had left, leaving the two with time on their hands. Anna wanted a drink, but Matteo gave her a juice instead. Anna looked at Matteo with some indignation when she saw that her favorite drink was being reced by a fruit juice. Then Matteo reached out and tapped her on the head, looking at her with a smirk. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t look at me like that, are you here to drink or to quench your thirst?¡± Anna pouted, ¡°Drinking can quench your thirst.¡± ¡°No, what if you get drunk? Don¡¯t you want to shoot today?¡± He had seen Anna drunk before, all kinds of drunkenness. He remembered the first time she had gotten drunk and kept going crazy asking to kiss him, probably not knowing what she had done after she sobered up. If he could, Matteo wouldn¡¯t mind if his girlfriend got drunk and went crazy with him now. Only it was outside and there were too many people. Finally Anna grunted and held back her juice. Then she saw a lot of couples taking pictures with their phones, so Anna followed her, she had been with Matthew for a long time and they didn¡¯t seem to have taken any pictures together ¡­ Should ¡­ do the same as others? But ¡­ Anna looked at Matteo¡¯s slightly cold face and had to squash the thought. It was strange, Matteo was extremely kind to her, but she still didn¡¯t feel confident in front of him, and she didn¡¯t dare to do many things for fear of being hated by him if she did. At that moment, a scream suddenly came from the bar. Anna was taken aback by the sudden sound and looked toward the source of the voice. ¡°Damn it, I brought you here on my honeymoon and paid for it, so who are you to tell me what to do? You want a beating?¡± It was a man who was punching and kicking a woman. The woman was thrown to the ground and could not get up, her hands protecting her face as she screamed and cried. ¡°Honey don¡¯t hit ¡­ please don¡¯t hit ¡­ oooh I made a mistake ¡­¡± Anna, who had never seen such an image before, was stunned as she sat motionless watching the scene, her heart abruptly beating faster. This, what was going on? Aren¡¯t those two a couple? But how could ¡­ make her hit so hard? Anna frowned tightly, the scene in front of her was creating a bad visual impact, she looked at Matthew, who was also withdrawing his gaze, but his gaze was weak, their eyes met in the air for a moment, then a secondter they both looked up at the same time. ¡°Stop it!¡± Anna shouted gently as the tall figure of Matthew grabbed the man by the cor and easily lifted him with one hand, before Anna ran to help the battered and bruised woman up. ¡°How are you? Are you all right?¡± Chapter 1210 I did nothing wrong After the woman was helped up, the hand covering her face was only slowly released and Anna noticed that she was bleeding from her forehead and became a few shades whiter from the shock. My God, how hard he had hit this man, for beating his own wife like this. She immediately became furious and pulled out her phone. ¡°I will call the police for you.¡± This was considered a vition of thew! But as he pulled out his phone, the man Matteo had grabbed had his face abruptly distraught andunched himself at Anna, his mouth followed by a brazen expletive: ¡°Where is that smelly cousin, do I need you to meddle in the beating of my woman? If you dare denounce me, I will crush you to death today ¡­ er ¡­.¡± Before he could finish his words, he heard a click and his arm was removed from Matthew, the violent man screamed in pain as cold sweat fell. Matthew¡¯s face was grim: ¡°Try to keep your mouth open again.¡± His voice was not high, but his tone was unusually cold with an unprecedented chill. The violent man was clearly not convinced, but the other man had easily removed his arm, and the cold auraing from Matthew¡¯s body prevented him from making another move. Anna was also surprised, not expecting this man to be so hostile, and decided even more to call the police, and gave the man a contemptuous look. ¡°Beating your wife is also against thew, even if she is your wife, who is still someone, the right.¡± After saying this, his finger quickly pressed 110, but before he could dial, the woman who had just been beaten all over threw herself on her and hugged Anna¡¯s hand, crying, ¡°Don¡¯t call the police, please ¡­ don¡¯t call the police ¡­ ¡± Anna froze in ce and looked at her uncertainly, ¡°You ¡­.¡± The violent man saw his wife like this, just before she was panting in pain, but now it was a coldugh, ¡°I advise you not to meddle, this smelly woman did something wrong by herself, call the police? I think she¡¯s more scared than me!¡± ¡°Shut up, you shut up! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!!!¡± The woman looked at him angrily, then turned to Anna, tears streaking her face, ¡°I appreciate your help, but don¡¯t call the police, okay? If you call the police, ¡­ I will be beaten even worse in the future.¡± Anna paused as she looked at the woman with a helpless look. ¡°If I don¡¯t call the police, do you think he won¡¯t keep beating you?¡± Since the beginning of time, there have indeed been many, many such incidents, many women would choose to hold back at first, but as she did, the other side would go further and further, from changing if I¡¯m wrong in the beginning to hitting and scolding when they wanted to in the end. If you call the police, then what you get in return is an even more horrible beating, so many women are afraid to call the police, but also they don¡¯t take other measures, they just let their miserable days continue. Anna could not stand the power disparity between men and women, and even if she did not coddle her own wife, the minimum mutual respect had to be maintained, right? It is not a man¡¯s duty to use his wife as a punching bag. So, Anna insisted on calling the police. The woman jumped on her and hugged her tightly, shouting, ¡°Please don¡¯t call the police, don¡¯t call the police, please.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± She did not expect the woman to be so stubborn and scowled, ¡°Trust me, calling the police is the only way to solve the problem.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes held a deep sense of trepidation. Anna could only pass her gaze to Matteo and ask him what he meant, of course they had to call the police after helping, but now the woman would not allow them to do so, so what was the point of her meddling in the matter? Matteo met Anna¡¯s gaze, her thin lips slightly tightened, and finally said, ¡°Do what you think is right.¡± What was in his mind? Anna¡¯s current idea was to call the police and then have them coordinate this time, but it was clear that after the violent man had been taken away by the police he would at most be warned and coordinated by the two couples, and eventually the woman would still have to leave with the man, after which ¡­ Anna frowned at the thought. She did not regret acting, but since she was in charge ¡­ she had to be responsible all the way. The series of things behind are quite troublesome, but she certainly won¡¯t leave the other side unattended, so Anna looked at the woman and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the police first, let the police sort it out, as for your side, we¡¯ll take care of your safety, what do you think?¡± The woman still shook her head, insisting that she would not call the police, but squeezed Anna¡¯s arm, ¡°No, don¡¯t call the police, if ¡­ if you want, I can follow you first, I am very afraid ¡­ ¡± ¡°Stinking woman! Do you have the courage to abandon me, believe it or not I¡¯lle back and have you killed?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The woman recoiled behind Anna in fear as she was scolded by the violent man. ¡°Little girl.¡± The violent man stared at Anna viciously, ¡°Do you know why I hit her?¡± Anna¡¯s nose wrinkled and he stared at her with some displeasure. ¡°If you take her back, you will regret it.¡± I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion on Anna¡¯s part, but she saw the violent man just seem to look at Matthew with a deliberate gaze, an extra touch of emotion in his eyes that she didn¡¯t know what to call, strangely enough. Anna was about to take a closer look when the woman suddenly screamed behind her back and then immediately fainted, crushing herself toward Anna. Anna ended up calling the police, calling 120 in the process, and the violent man was taken away by the police, and then Anna took the unconscious woman to a nearby doctor. She was particrly injured, and Anna stood by and watched as the doctor treated her wounds, observing how she had all sorts of wounds and even special parts of her body were ¡­ all sorts of bruises and disfigurements. This shows ¡­ that the man not only beats people, but also in terms of marital life ¡­ She suddenly felt some sympathy for the woman in front of her; she was also too pitiful. After the doctor treated the woman¡¯s wounds, he shook his head at Anna, ¡°There are too many big and small wounds on this body, in addition to these new wounds, there are countless old wounds, what kind of environment does this have to live under?¡± Anna¡¯s whole body went cold as she listened. How had she been able to live with such a wayward man? Since the violent man had been taken away by the police, Matthew had followed him to give his statement; he was, after all, a witness to the scene and had not yet returned, so Anna sat in the ward and waited. The woman who had been rescued slowly woke up. Anna smiled at her, ¡°Are you awake?¡± The woman saw Anna, unconsciously looked behind her and asked, ¡°Are you alone?¡± The question was a bit strange, but Anna didn¡¯t think much of it, thinking that she was worried that the violent man was also there, so she exined, ¡°Well, I¡¯m alone, the doctor just finished treating your wounds, besides ¡­ I ended up calling the police.¡± Chapter 1211 Will help to the end The woman listened and was silent for a moment before speaking to Anna again. ¡°Anyway, thank you for this. My name is Gresta, and you?¡± Anna put on an innocent smile, ¡°My name is Anna!¡± ¡°Anna ¡­¡± Gresta pronounced her name, her look looked thoughtful, ¡°The man who was with you, is he your husband?¡± Her husband¡¯s call sign made Anna blush, and she stood up with some embarrassment to scratch her head and shook her head in denial. ¡°No?¡± Gresta looked at her with some confusion, ¡°I thought you were traveling together.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna nodded and exined softly, ¡°We are traveling together, but we are not married, we are just boyfriend and girlfriend.¡± Gresta smiled slightly, ¡°So I see he¡¯s treating you well.¡± Anna blinked and felt a little happy. Everyone outside could see that Matteo was kind to her, so wasn¡¯t that nice? As she reflected, Gresta spoke again, ¡°He seems a little cold though, is he always like that?¡± At Matteo¡¯s mention, Anna nodded her head without thinking much about anything else. ¡°Well, it is a little cold, it¡¯s always been like that.¡± But ording to Anna, it was better to say that Matteo was cold and stable, he waspletely different from Cristian, who was cold and untouchable and did not talk to people he did not know well. But Matteo is different, he will talk to you and keep a minimum of manners, but he will give people a sense of distance. This is about Matteo that Anna really likes. Seeing Anna¡¯s face like a little girl¡¯s poetry, there was a twinkle in Gresta¡¯s eyes as he began to talk to Anna casually. At first Anna did not react, but then she suddenly understood why this Gresta kept asking about Matteo. What did he want to know so badly? Anna was a straightforward person and asked him directly, without a lot of spin. ¡°Why do you ask so many questions?¡± At her question, an embarrassed expression appeared on Gresta¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I saw you talking about him with a lot of joy, I think you really like him. You helped me and I couldn¡¯t do anything, so ¡­ I can only talk about the boy you like with you ah.¡± With her exnation, it immediately made sense, and because of her exnation, Anna¡¯s face reddened again and she puffed up her lips to deny in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about him with a frown on my face ¡­¡± Although she denied it with her mouth, she was thinking in her heart, did she really act so obviously? It seems ¡­ that she liked him more than she thought. After Gresta said more about Matteo, Anna had no other emotion than shyness, and she even felt that Gresta had deliberately brought it up to see her shyness. That was until they knocked on the door of the department ¡­. Anna got up and ran to the door, and saw Matthew standing outside with a handsome and fresh face, his face still flushed because she had been shy during the conversation with Gresta, and had not yet recovered. ¡°Are you back?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Matteo paused slightly, looking at the girl in front of him, her face flushed and her eyes shining, watching him like stars. It was a hospital, but the way it made Matteo feel at home. It was as if ¡­ they were a married couple and she was the little wife waiting at home for his return. Matteo¡¯s heart seemed to flow with warmth as he raised his hand and ced his palm over Anna¡¯s head, gently rubbing it, ¡°Yes.¡± The sound was soft and gentle. Gresta looked at this scene and remembered how she and her husband had been together; they had never given each other a kind look, let alone a gesture like this. ¡°By the way, how did it go after you went to the police station? The man ¡­¡± Anna quickly resolved the situation at hand, then quickly asked. Matthew¡¯s gaze faded slightly at the mention of the topic, ¡°Well, he is temporarily locked up inside for education.¡± Anna immediately guessed that this temporary period would be particrly short-after all, it was just a couple arguing, not a major crime, so the police could only give a warning first. ¡°What about her? She¡¯s all bruised up ¡­¡± Anna deliberately lowered her voice to speak to Matthew, ¡°Shall we take her with us for the next two days?¡± As soon as Anna had finished speaking, Gresta lifted the covers off the bed and walked out, crying as he said, ¡°Mr. Giordano, thank you for saving me, but ¡­ will kill me when he gets out . . surely he will.¡± Hearing this, Anna¡¯s eyebrows tightened; there was really no way to sit back and do nothing behind a situation like this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will help you.¡± Anna ran to her and helped her up, Gresta leaned on her shoulder and let the tears fall in Matthew¡¯s direction with a pitying look. Men in general like soft women, and the stronger the man, the more he likes to protect a delicate beauty. Although her face was bruised, Gresta was sure of the good looks, so she deliberately leaned against Anna¡¯s body to show her vulnerable side to Matteo. In fact, Matteo did not notice her movements because his eyes were only on Anna, even though she had her back to him, his gaze was still glued to the back of her head and did not move. Gresta half-shouted, but found that Matteo was not even looking at her and was shaking with rage. Anna, who was holding her, noticed this and thought she was scared, so she patted her back, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t worry, since we are in charge of this, we will help you to the end, you can stay in the hospital and recover, we will help you contact your family, okay?¡± But Gresta said, ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t have anyone at home anymore, my parents have been dead since I was a child and my rtives ¡­ don¡¯t help me for fear of retaliation. ¡± Hearing this, Anna felt a little headache, originally wanting to give someone safe to send to her parents, she did not expect ¡­ her family actually had no one to take care of her? Anna realized she had taken the hot potato, but if she had to choose again, she could not watch women being beaten and stand firm not to help. So in the end, Anna had to turn her attention to Matthew for help. Seeing the young girl asking for help, Matthew¡¯s gaze rested a little more on her and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Anna actually wasn¡¯t too sure in her mind, Gresta shouted, ¡°How about ¡­ you guys leave me alone, I¡¯m going to get beaten up anyway when shees out, don¡¯t get into trouble, I¡¯ll be very angry if I get you into trouble.¡± Chapter 1212 – She wants to steal this man Finally Anna took Gresta back to the hotel. At first Anna said that she would allow Gresta to stay in the hospital to recover and that she woulde back to find a solution, but Gresta did not want to, saying that she was afraid to stay alone in the hospital and that she was afraid that her husband would suddenly go out and she would have no chance to live. When she told Anna this, she was in tears, so Anna asked her what to do. Gresta dried her tears, ¡°Where are you staying, can I stay with you for a couple of days? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll buy my ticket home after two days and I won¡¯t get you into trouble.¡± Although Anna was puzzled by what he had said, he finally agreed. Anna was a little disappointed to be added to a trip for no apparent reason, but she soon let it go. Gresta, who had been taken back to her hotel room, was in the bathroom taking a shower, looked at her face in the tarnished mirror, then at the spacious bathroom and the clothes Anna had brought her, and a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. A girl is a girl, and the clothes she wore were so childish, I wonder how she managed to win a man like Matthew? Is she worthy of a dry, t bean? After learning that they were not a couple, Gresta had other ideas. At first he had not thought otherwise, but Matteo was too good a man, so attractive in appearance and in his actions and behavior. When he removed the violent man¡¯s arm, Gresta looked up just in time to see the scene, andpared it with Matteo. Her husband looked simply like a clown, while Matteo ¡­ was as handsome and excellent as a god. And look at the little girl beside her, childish, with a body so thin that it has no matter, and her face is not as beautiful as his. But is this the kind of woman who can find such a good man? What about her Gresta? Why should she be scolded by a man who is not good at all, when he is not even worthy in terms of figure and appearance? So Gresta had a little thought, and this ¡­ this thought grew quickly, and soon became a sapling growing into a huge tree. She wanted this man! And there was a great opportunity right in front of her, she could use Anna to approach him first, to show him how good she was, and surely she was better than Anna, maybe ¡­ Gresta¡¯s smile turned grim as she thought about it. The little girl ah little girl, you don¡¯t me the old mother for using you, you only have to me yourself that you are too stupid. At this moment, Gresta felt that everything would go her way, not worrying at all, with her superior skills, men would soon fall under her skirt. Only her husband, a cheapskate, likes to use her as a punching bag when he has nothing to show. She has to get rid of him! Matthew is her new target! Anna, who at that moment was talking to Serena in the hotel room, had no idea that her boyfriend Matteo was missing and was still describing to Serena what she had encountered today and was very angry. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ve never seen such a bad man, holding his wife down to beat her to death, isn¡¯t he her husband? It seemed to me that he was hitting his wife like he was hitting the bad guys, did you ever think that there are men like that?¡± The two were on video and Serena watched helplessly as Anna¡¯s little face turned red with anger and she had to gently reassure her, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t get mad, how about it¡¯s someone else¡¯s business, someone else¡¯s choice. If she wanted to solve this kind of thing herself, it wouldn¡¯t be your turn to do it.¡± ¡°What the hell? She was not even able to react when she was beaten, her whole body was covered with bruises, new and old ¡­ I was shocked to see.¡± Serena was not present at the scene, but through Anna¡¯s description she could imagine how badly the other side was hurt, her beautiful forehead wrinkled, then she said, ¡°It¡¯s good to help others, but you are going on the trip this time, you should be more focused to yourself, since the other side is so angry, you will inevitably make the other side feel vindictive be careful now. Hearing what Serena said, Anna also felt it made sense, so she nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Serena, don¡¯t worry, we will be safe.¡± The two talked about other things before hanging up the phone. Anna had just hung up when she looked up to see Grestaing out of the bathroom. In the haze, Gresta was wearing Anna¡¯s clothes, which had been slightly loose on Anna¡¯s body, but now on Gresta¡¯s body, they actually became tight-fitting, fitting Gresta¡¯s figure and ¡­ dazzling Anna, Gresta¡¯s figure was indeed very sexy, exuding a mature and feminine aura with charm. ¡°¡­,¡± Anna¡¯s mouth twisted. It turns out that people are different and the same clothes look different when worn by others. If on Anna those clothes looked high school-aged, then on Gresta¡¯s body it was simply something that men couldn¡¯t take their eyes off at all. Gresta smiled sweetly at Anna and seemed to sway her figure intentionally or unintentionally. ¡°Well? Doesn¡¯t your dress fit me, Sister Anna?¡± Since Gresta was seven or eight years older than Anna, he called her his sister directly. Anna came to her senses and shook her head quickly, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s quite appropriate, it fits you better than it does me.¡± At her words, Gresta smiled sheepishly, pushed her feminine enchanted curls behind her head and then looked around, ¡°Well, just you?¡± Anna reacted to what he was asking and nodded a little awkwardly.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Gresta¡¯s eyes shed with strange emotion as he approached Anna and gently wrapped an arm around her shoulders, ¡°You came on a trip and didn¡¯t stay together?¡± The question ¡­ was so personal ¡­ Anna did not know what else he would ask next, but she shook her head honestly. At the words, Gresta¡¯s mouth opened a little in surprise, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re not together, is it possible that ¡­ it hasn¡¯t happened to you yet?¡± ¡°!!!¡± Anna grabbed Gresta¡¯s hand and blushed even more. ¡°Gee, you don¡¯t need to be so shy, I am a woman like you, he doesn¡¯t know we are talking about this, what are you afraid of?¡± Anna gently shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m just ¡­.¡± ¡°Sister Anna you are too shy, you are also a woman and you are so shy, what if he really wanted to treat you one day ¡­¡± Of course he did not finish thest part of his sentence, but Anna knew what he meant and her ears floated in a slight shade of pink. Seeing her like this, Gresta sneered inwardly. Of course, she was a little girl who didn¡¯t know anything; she had previously thought that this girl could hold on to a man like Matthew by virtue of her incredible abilities, but it had never urred to her that the two had not yet had sex. Chapter 1213 – Go pack your bags. But this was good for her, Gresta was confident in her own abilities, just let the man try it once and he would understand that this little girl had no charms. With this in mind, Gresta added, ¡°All right, knowing that you are shy, I will leave it at that, except ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Anna looked at her questioningly, apparently very curious about what she meant next. Gresta blushed, ¡°I think I¡¯d rather not tell you, after all ¡­ it¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± One word intrigued Anna, had she not said it perhaps Anna would not have wanted to know, but now that she had said it, Anna was curious enough to know what she meant and why she could not tell herself. ¡°Gresta, go ahead.¡± ¡°Do you really want to hear it?¡± Gresta looked at her uncertainly. Anna murmured and nodded her head repeatedly. ¡°Well, since you really want to hear it, I¡¯ll tell you reluctantly, I didn¡¯t want to, but ¡­ you helped me, you defended me in that crisis and you brought me here, so there are some mental things I¡¯d better tell you. ¡± This speech made Anna look confused, I really don¡¯t understand this pumpkin of Gresta selling what is the lock? ¡°Gresta, what are you going to say? Don¡¯t be so reserved ~¡± Gresta coughed slightly with an unnatural expression on his face, ¡°Actually, the way men and women ¡­ get along shouldn¡¯t be like this, a man who likes you will have thoughts about you, but . . it¡¯s okay that you didn¡¯t share a room during your trip, actually ¡­¡± At this point, Gresta stopped talking, and although he did not continue, Anna could hear something else in his tone. ¡°Gresta ¡­¡± ¡°Gresta didn¡¯t want to say anything else, but he had to continue in order to make his speech clearer. He just thought you were too kind to be disappointed, so he told you this from the bottom of his heart. Maybe he¡¯s not in the same room with you, and it¡¯s not necessarily because he¡¯s not interested in you or doesn¡¯t like you very much, but simply respects you?¡± Gresta immediately changed his tone, but the words had spoken to Anna¡¯s heart. Normally, Anna would have had no trouble guessing what the woman in front of her was trying to say if she had thought about it, but at the moment she was trapped in love. Since she had woken up and found out that Matthew had taken another room, Anna had told herself not to think about it too much, but she still wondered if Matthew ¡­ did not like her as much as she thought. Although there were hugs and kisses between the two, ¡­ ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think too much about it, I was just mumbling these things, don¡¯t take it personally.¡± Anna reluctantly withdrew a smile and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Gresta, I won¡¯t take it personally, it¡¯s gettingte, you should rest first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Gresta went to bed, Anna took her clothes to the bathroom and prepared to take a shower. After closing the door, she stood there with her back against the door in a daze, her ears echoing the words Gresta had just said. After a few minutes, Anna shook her head vigorously. No! How could she think of this at this moment? Matteo, who was already a cold man, had changed a lot since she had been with him, when he had unbuttoned his shirt in front of her and then Anna had been so afraid that she had held his hand down and he had said he would wait for the right moment. Now he was not sleeping in the same room with her, so it must have been that the time had not yete! Right! The two of them had not been together for a long time, after all, he could not afford to get carried away with his thoughts! Quickly, Anna banished those thoughts from her mind and took a quick shower. When she got out of the shower, Anna¡¯s hair was still wet; she walked out of the bathroom while drying her hair, only to stop in her tracks. There was someone else in the room, Matteo. He was sitting in a chair at the table, his long legs crossed, his face cool and calm, and Gresta approached him with a ss of wine, his voice soft: ¡°Mr. Giordano, this is the wine I poured for you.¡± As she spoke, she semi-bent to ce the ss on the table top next to Matteo¡¯s hand, and I don¡¯t know if it was Anna¡¯s illusion, but she saw that Gresta¡¯s body seemed to brush against Matteo¡¯s, intentionally or unintentionally, as he bent down. Anna¡¯s eyes widened when she saw that her waist was about to touch Matteo¡¯s, and she was about to say something when Matteo avoided Gresta¡¯s touch without a trace. He stood up and looked at Gresta with grim eyes. Gresta¡¯s eyes shed with dismay, she had just pulled down her cor, and her voice and footsteps were deliberately soft as she approached this man, but he did not feel it and avoided it? Was it unintentional or was it? Gresta was a little undaunted, with his perfect devil, his body, he didn¡¯t know how much better he was than that dry, t bean, as long as he was a normal man, how could he not be attracted to him? Just as Gresta was about to try again, Matteo had noticed Annaing out, looked at her and quickly left before Gresta came up to him and walked over to Anna. ¡°Finished with the shower?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Facing Anna, Matteo¡¯s face was still cold, but his eyes and tone had clearly softened considerably. Anna was genuinely unaware of what was happening, and remained a little confused, staring nkly at Matteo as he walked toward her. ¡°Yes.¡± Remembering what Matteo had just asked, Anna nodded unconsciously, then looked at Gresta and then back at Matteo, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Matteo smiled slightly and rubbed hisrge hand on the side of her head, ¡°To pack.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Anna looked at Matteo confusedly, ¡°Luggage?¡± What was going on? Why was she suddenly being told to pack? If this were aic book world, Anna¡¯s head would be covered with question marks. ¡°Just do as you were told, okay?¡± Matteo didn¡¯t exin much, just told her to pack, and even though Anna didn¡¯t know what was going on, she did as Matteo said, so she quickly wrapped her wet hair and went to pack. She didn¡¯t have much with her, so she was quick to pack, and when she was done she walked over to Matthew, who naturally took the suitcase from her hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anna could not contain herself and asked again. Gresta, also clearly upset, with a smile on her face but her whole body trembling, stepped forward anxiously and stared at the suitcase in Matteo¡¯s hand, ¡°What is it? Is it because I¡¯m here that I¡¯m making trouble for you? If so, I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, Gresta turned and left. Matthew said nothing, and Anna, embarrassed, had to call out to her, ¡°Gresta, wait a minute.¡± Chapter 1214 – Smack in the face! At Anna¡¯s call, Gresta had to remain still and her eyes immediately turned red, dropping tears as she said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I should have stayed in the hospital if I had known I would cause you so much trouble, but ¡­ I was afraid to be alone in the hospital at night. Oooh ¡­¡± With that, Gresta burst into tears. Anna frowned and went to take Matteo¡¯s hand and asked him what was wrong. Matteo looked at the girl in front of him, her head still wrapped in her shower cap, her pale face unblemished, her eyes clean and bright,pletely innocent like a little fool who knew nothing about the world. Matthew had no choice but to take her hand, ¡°There is only one bed in this room, you can move to the next room with me.¡± At these words, Anna froze in ce, feeling as if she had been stoned to death, otherwise how could there be so many stars spinning in her head? But ¡­ why did Matthew suddenly ask her to move in and share a room with him? Could it have been that Matthew had overheard the conversation they had just had? No, it couldn¡¯t be, so why? Unfortunately, Anna was still trying to figure it out. Matteo, however, was already looking at Gresta, his tone polite and distant. ¡°Mrs. Gresta, don¡¯t worry, since we have stepped in to take care of this matter, we will send the Buddha to the West and make things right, you can stay here for a few days and call room service if you need anything.¡± With these words, Matthew left the room with his suitcase in one hand and the girl¡¯s hand in the other. Bang! When the door closed, Gresta stood there with his fists clenched in anger, his face bloodless! Damn that man! How could he not give her a look! He had taken Anna away as if she were some kind of horrible demon! Gresta was so furious that she wanted to destroy the room, but she thought better of it and restrained herself. No, she had to calm down, the man was a catch, he was not so easy to seduce. It would take some thinking to seduce him, she had to calm down and think of a way. She could not go back to that horrible man, otherwise she would be subjected to endless abuse, and this time Matthew was her target. As for that Anna, heck, she was just a bratty little girl who had distracted her with a few words, who was she to beat her at anything? A cold smile spread across Gresta¡¯s lips as he thought about this. On the other hand. Anna was foolishly held by Matteo¡¯s hand and soon reached the next room. When she entered, Matteo took her shoes and gave them to her to change into, then walked in with her suitcase. Anna looked at the slippers on her feet, another pair of ill-fitting ¡­. But she followed Matthew and watched him put the suitcase away, and then she couldn¡¯t help but tug on his coat. Matteo had just finished putting the suitcase away when he turned his head and saw the girl standing behind him, pulling on his coat with one hand and looking at him with eyes full of doubt. He raised his hand and tapped her on the head, ¡°What?¡± Anna half-closed her lips and blinked, ¡°You know, yes.¡± ¡°Your hair is still wet, don¡¯t you blow-dry it?¡± Anna obviously didn¡¯t care about this question, she was more concerned about another one, so she stood still, but a momentter Matteo was holding her wrist, ¡°Go dry your hair first, don¡¯t catch cold.¡± So Anna was dragged by Matteo to get her hair dried. She had nned to do it herself, but she did not expect Matteo to do it for her in person. So Anna sat down in the chair and let Matteo blow her hair, probably a little nervous, so that Anna¡¯s legs were together and her hands rested perfectly on herp. ¡°What the hell is going on? Why do I have a feeling ¡­ that you don¡¯t like this Gresta?¡± After holding back for a long time, Anna hesitated to ask the question. The person behind her did not react in any particr way, she just spoke lightly, ¡°She is a stranger, after all, and it is not safe for you to sleep with her.¡± That seemed to make sense, but Anna had a feeling it wasn¡¯t quite. ¡°Is that all?¡± She asked again, blinking. The wind stopped and Matteo smoothed her hair, his voice low, ¡°Or what, what do you think?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Before Anna could answer, Matteo abruptly leaned closer, resting his chin on her shoulder, his warm breath dripping down her neck, ¡°Think of it as me looking for opportunities to bring you here, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At that moment Anna was about to faint. Because Matthew was leaning into her ear to tell her this, and his voice was purposely low, it was especially calm, like a fiery knife puff trickling down the back of her throat, extra loud. Anna¡¯sshes fluttered and her body fell back under Matteo¡¯s control, straight into Matteo¡¯s arms, and soon her eyes turned ck as she fell a kiss with Matteo¡¯s characteristic sharpness. Matteo¡¯s scent was everywhere. Because of her position, Anna was forced to tilt her head back and rest it on Matteo¡¯sp, so Anna could clearly see that Matteo was leaning in for the kiss. She blinked, wanting to exim at this moment that her back was so strong. Anna came back to herself with a pain on her lips. Matthew¡¯s fingertips grazed her forehead, a touch of helplessness under her clear eyes, ¡°Are you still thinking about other things at this hour?¡± ¡°Um ¡­,¡± Anna moaned, pursing her lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to stray.¡± Who made her life more attractive? ¡°Not on purpose?¡± Matthew narrowed his eyes slightly at that and gently pulled her lower jaw closer to her, ¡°So you¡¯re saying ¡­ that I¡¯m not trying hard enough? Is that what gave you the courage to think about something else?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At those words, Anna¡¯s eyes snapped open, ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I don¡¯t think that!¡± She jumped up and sat back down, but as she fell sideways from the wrong position, Matthew pulled her hand back, and then they both fell onto the big bed behind them. Bang, bang! Matthew¡¯s back mmed against the soft surface of the bed as Anna fell onto Matthew¡¯s hard chest, which hurt inparison. Because of the painful bump, Anna looked up with a bitter little face, and the perfect atmosphere was ruined by her. ¡°It hurts ¡­¡± Anna looked at Matteo and said in a resigned voice. Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± This silly girl. What else could Matteo do when sheined that it hurt when he was surrounded by the two of them in a perfect atmosphere and space with warm perfume in his arms? He could only reach out and rub her head and ask softly, ¡°Where did you hit?¡± If he didn¡¯t ask, Anna blushed. She was in front of him, where else could he have hit? Finally, her face turned red and she could only say, ¡°I hit my face!¡± Chapter 1215 – Thinking about it She huffed and looked at Matthew as if he had offended her. ¡°My bad, so I¡¯ll rub it for you?¡± Matteo raised his hand only to get a p from Anna, ¡°It¡¯s your face that hurts, how can you rub it?¡± ¡°Who says you can¡¯t rub your face?¡± ¡°Then how do you say, how do you rub your face?¡± As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Anna¡¯s waist tightened, and before she knew it, the sky spun before her eyes, and by the time she had calmed down, she was stuck under Matthew. The air seemed to stop for a few seconds, and when she realized what was happening, Anna stopped breathing, she could clearly feel the contours and lines of the man¡¯s body above her, so she didn¡¯t dare move, she justy there in a daze, like a puppet on a string! ¡°Stupid?¡± Matthew cupped her pale cheeks with his hands and whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it hurt? I¡¯ll take a look for you.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± And then ¡­ the rest of the evening was spent with Matthew making all sorts of small movements on Anna¡¯s cheek, initially saying he was going to see if it hurt, but what happened? He cupped the flesh of her cheek and yed with it, a warm smile in his usually cold eyes, pulling her face into various little expressions. Anna could see what he looked like at that moment, even though he had no mirror. At first she was too stupid to move, but when she realized that Matthew was trying to make her look bad, she was furious! She was so angry that she raised her hand and pped Matteo¡¯s hand with a snap! ¡°You bastard! Don¡¯t do that to my face!¡± Anna was oblivious to the fact that she was speaking with a strong air of petnce, and she even shot Matteo a look. The girl in front of her was unhappy, angry, and very energetic. For Matthew had always been calm and self-possessed in the past, and his ability to restrain and control had always been something he was proud of in her presence, because he could control everything, but now ¡­ these things were graduallying unstuck in front of Anna, free from her control. Just as just now ¡­ he was nning to kiss her. But Matthew controlled it, because in that small space, he was afraid to do something that would scare the girl, so he just pinched her face, and seeing her face change into various expressions under his hands, Matthew really felt that his whole being hade alive. Who knew that the little girl would get angry and now stared at him angrily. For a moment Matteo was again a little distracted and wanted to bend down to¡­ But he knew he couldn¡¯t do that, they hadn¡¯t been dating long and besides they hadn¡¯t gotten that far yet, it was better not to scare her. With that in mind, Matthew¡¯s hand curled into a fist and clenched a few notches, in a moment he turned over andy on his side next to Anna. ¡°No just pinch your face and let me pinch mine if you are angry?¡± Anna, who a moment before was furious, heard these words and her eyes snapped open, pinching back???? ¡°May I?¡± She must have pinched his face so ugly just now, she too was to have her revengeter, and she should have found a camera to film it and turn it into wallpaper if she could! Anna was overjoyed and hadpletely shown the expression on her face when she thought of this, Matthew silently sighed in his heart when he saw her like this, the dot in his eyes widened a few points and he spoke helplessly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your boyfriend, of course you can ¡­ do whatever you want. ¡± When he got to the end, Matthew paused for a moment before saying those four words, and the girl was not sure she understood what he meant. But looking at Anna¡¯s next expression and excited movement, Matteo knew that she must not have understood, or perhaps had not been listening at all, all her attention was now on the matter of revenge against him. So even though Matteo had other thoughts at this point, they quickly dissipated into clouds of smoke. Anna thought about her revenge and looked at Matteo: ¡°Don¡¯t move, I want to take a picture! Matteo could not help but raise an eyebrow at her words, ¡°Do you want to take pictures?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to take pictures, are you?¡± Anna was about to take the picture, but when she heard Matteo¡¯sment, she pouted, ¡°Are you unhappy that I am taking the picture?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°But you were having fun when you were bullying me, and now ¡­ I want to get back at you!¡± Said Anna looking seriously into his eyes. The two looked at each other for a moment before Matthew¡¯s thin lips curled slightly, ¡°Are you sure you want to take the picture?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna nodded seriously. Finally Matteo reluctantly conceded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, go ahead, just don¡¯t spread the word afterwards, after all, you¡¯re the only one who has a chance to see this look.¡± Hearing him speak in such an affectionate tone, Anna was satisfied and quickly turned on the camera of her phone and pressed the shutter on Matteo¡¯s heroic face, taking several shots in quick session. When she was finished, Anna noticed that Matteo looked very handsome lying on the bed. She turned him over and saw that the ones she had taken were beautiful! What the hell! She had intended to take a bad picture of Matteo, how could she have forgotten to make an expression on his face? Just as Anna kept moving her demonic hand toward Matteo, Matteo suddenly squeezed her white wrist and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Do you want to take a picture together?¡± Anna¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the word ¡°together.¡± ¡°A picture?¡± Matteo had a faint smile on his handsome face, ¡°Don¡¯t you girls like it?¡± When she said this, Anna unconsciously touched the selfie camera on her phone. In fact, when she went out today, she saw many couples taking pictures together, and she wanted to take a picture at that moment, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask, so the two of them didn¡¯t even have a picture together.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She did not expect Matteo to take the initiative now. She gave Matteo a conflicted look and didn¡¯t say whether she wanted to, but said, ¡°But it¡¯s night, there¡¯s no view around, how can I take a picture?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Anna fell into Matteo¡¯s arms, his embrace was wide and warm, just the right ce for Anna. Anna was still overwhelmed by the excitement of being held in Matthew¡¯s arms when he said, ¡°It¡¯s time to take the picture.¡± ¡°¡­¡± So now the pose was the one where he was holding her in his arms and they were lying on the hotel bed taking selfies? A few ck lines shed across Anna¡¯s forehead, what was that strange thing in this man¡¯s thinking? He just couldn¡¯t take a selfie on a hotel bed, he thought the background of the photo would be unpleasant, especially when you think about it. ¡­ Chapter 1216 – You heard wrong Ahem! Far from it! Anna shook off the distracting thoughts in her head and slowly lifted her phone. Joking aside, even if this kind of photo was evocative, Matthew had taken the initiative to take this kind of photo together, and she wouldn¡¯t let the opportunity pass even if the photo was more evocative, would she? Although Anna had prepared herself, her heart skipped a beat when the camera captured their eyes and faces. Maybe it was because the overhead light was too bright, or maybe it was her mood, because she really felt that Matthew¡¯s eyebrows were clear and beautiful, and that such a man had his arm around her, with his broad shoulders weing her. The scene really looked so harmonious. Click¡­ Before she knew it, Anna had taken several shots, but they were all the same. She could not resist the urge to take more, but she felt that it was the same shot after shot, and that Matthew wouldugh at her if she took too many shots in the same position. So soon Anna put the phone away after a few shots, still a little lost in thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The girl¡¯s emotions were written all over her face, so Matteo could immediately see how she was feeling. Anna half-closed her lips and whispered, ¡°I should have taken more pictures when we went out.¡± Matteo nced at the girl in his arms and once again could not resist rubbing her hair on the top of her head, ¡°Then we¡¯ll take more tomorrow when we go out, until we have enough, okay?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anna looked at him nervously, ¡°You won¡¯t be annoyed with me by then?¡± At those words, Matthew did not immediately answer her, but looked at her helplessly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anna¡¯s emotions immediately rose a few degrees, could he really bother her? Just as she was rambling, Anna¡¯s forehead was hit and she covered it with an owl before she heard Matthew counting her out. ¡°I told you to take enough shots, but you¡¯re still thinking about it, can you have a little more self-confidence? People are all around you and you¡¯re still thinking about what¡¯s there?¡± And yes, these words really spoke to Anna¡¯s heart. He was already by her side, so why was she still thinking about all that nonsense? With this in mind, Anna suddenly stretched her arms around someone¡¯s strong, thin waist and dug her face into his arms, hugging him tightly. It was real, it was hers, what did she have to worry about? At least there was never anyone else around him, only her. Matthew lifted his hand once more to ce it on the girl¡¯s head, thought of something and silently withdrew it, instead wrapping it around her slender shoulders andpassionately enfolding her in his arms. *The next day Anna was sound asleep when she thought she heard someone knocking at the door, but she was so sleepy ¡­ her eyelids were so heavy that she could barely keep them open, so even though it was her body that heard the sound, sleep forcibly separated her mobility from the outside world. Knock¡­ Knock¡­ The long, short, intermittent knocking at the door continued. Matthew opened his eyes, ck and silent, without a trace of mist, and looked sideways at the girl sleeping beside him. Her whole body was hidden under the covers, showing only a small head and a small white face. It was probably because she had been disturbed by the knock at the door, so her beautiful forehead wrinkled gently, and her nose wrinkled along with it, as if her sleepiness would soon be dispelled by the noise. Matthew knew that the girl had not slept at allst night, had turned her back on him nervously, and seemed to be afraid to sleep. So now, when she heard knocking, her body reacted but her consciousness was in a daze. More knocks would have really woken her up. Matthew sat up with an indifferent look on his face and walked noiselessly from the moment he got out of bed and put on his shoes. Knocking¡­N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The knocking continued and the closer Matteo got to the door, the more his forehead wrinkled. He could almost guess who the knocker was. Matthew quickly opened the door, because he feared that if he knocked any longer, the girl would really wake up. Click! When the door opened, there was a familiar face standing outside the door. Gresta. Gresta was d to see the handsome face he had expected, and he was about to step forward and enter when Matteo moved even faster, closing the door behind him and looking at the visitor with a grim look on his face. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Gresta froze for a moment, not expecting the other party to be so cold, forgetting all the jokes he had long prepared, and could only say dryly, ¡°I, I just wanted to ¡­ see if you were up ¡­ ¡± ¡°No.¡± Matthew replied in a cold, hard voice, ¡°You can go now.¡± Bang! After saying this Matteo immediately mmed the door. Gresta had wanted to move forward and almost touched his nose. Gresta¡¯s face shed with anger. She had gotten up early in the morning to put on makeup and change, and had dressed so that the man could look at her, but who knew he would be so cold! Just as Gresta was about to knock on the door, it opened again with a bang, and Gresta had to put away her anger and look down with what she thought was her most charming smile. ¡°It¡¯s time for the morning break, don¡¯t knock on the door if you have nothing to do.¡± Bang! Poor Gresta, she had not even conceived her charming smile before Matteo finished his sentence and closed the door to the room once again. Gresta stood there, staring at the door for a long time, her face turned into a grimace and she could barely contain her anger not to try to smash the door. It was the first time she had met such a difficult man with no manners and no sense ofpassion! It really pissed her off! Why? She had already dressed, but why did this man still refuse to give her a second look? Wasn¡¯t he better than a little girl who had nothing to offer? Gresta¡¯s face was covered with anger, and she turned away with great reluctance. Inside the room, Matteo closed the door behind him, thinking that the woman would not be so insensitive and that it would not be polite if she came knocking again. Matthew re-entered, ready to get some rest, when he saw the girl rubbing her eyes and half straightening up to look at him, ¡°I thought I heard someone knocking, who was it?¡± Her voice still had the sweetness of fresh sleep and her eyes were half-closed, she couldn¡¯t even open them, so he could see that she was sleepy in the extreme. ¡°You heard wrong.¡± Matthew denied it smoothly. Did he hear wrong? Anna¡¯s eyes shed with confusion, had she really heard wrong? But she had heard someone knocking at the door, hadn¡¯t she? As Anna wondered, Matteo had taken off his shoes and sat on the edge of the bed. Chapter 1217-Confirming Speculation ¡°It¡¯s still early, get some more sleep if you are sleepy.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Anna was really very sleepy, too sleepy to think about anything else, so after listening to him she nodded and then went back to lie down, muttering to herself before lying down again. ¡°Strange ¡­ obviously I heard someone knocking at the door, was I dreaming?¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± He nced at the young girl, but was immediately speechless. It was clear that one second she was talking to herself, and the next she was already breathing evenly and sleeping. This girl was really ¡­ Matteo shook his head helplessly and reached out to cover her with the nket. Matteo only knew that Anna was a girl with a unique mindset who believed in her own opinions, but he never expected it to be so simple, that woman ¡­ The travel theme staff knocked on the door, and Matthew left after telling her that the event had been postponed. When Anna got up after a full night¡¯s sleep, she remembered that she had slept in the same bed as Matteost night. The room was quiet and she was alone. Anna raised her hand and rubbed her eyes, slightly dazed, to touch her phone. Had Matteo slipped away to get a new room while she slept, as he had done before? So Anna touched her phone to see if Matteo had sent her a message, and then she saw that Facebook was empty, and there was no message. He wasn¡¯t there, he hadn¡¯t left a message, so where had he gone? Suddenly something urred to her, and Anna quickly turned around, got out of bed, and ran barefoot to the next door without even bothering to put her clothes back on. When Gresta opened the door, she was surprised to see Anna: ¡°Sister Anna, are you awake?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± He gasped and looked at her without saying anything. Gresta smiled softly, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Anna froze at this, yes, why was she in such a hurry? It seemed that nothing had happened, but Matteo was not in the room and had left no message, and for some reason Anna was reminded of that scene fromst night. Anna thought to herself that she was really too jealous. So she shook her head and gasped, ¡°Nothing, I just woke up suddenly and thought of you, Gresta have you had breakfast yet?¡± With that, Anna naturally took a step to enter, but Gresta looked at her and deliberately blocked her steps. ¡°Gresta?¡± asked Anna, looking at her incredulously. Gresta looked at her with crimson lips and a flushed face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just wake up? Why don¡¯t you go brush your teeth, wash your face and change your clothes, don¡¯t you have to go outter?¡± Anna was even more puzzled: ¡°How do you know ¡­¡± Gresta smiled shyly and a shy expression appeared on his face, ¡°Mr. Giordano told me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anna felt as if something hit her hard on the head and looked behind Gresta, who then moved next to her and thenpletely blocked her gaze and pushed her out by pressing her shoulder. ¡°Okay, what are you thinking about? Hurry back, wash and change and get ready.¡± With that said, Gresta mmed the door without waiting for Anna to react. After closing the door, Gresta leaned behind the panel and smiled coldly. Eh, what was so good about a young girl who knew nothing of the sort? Maybe men like her at first, but gradually they get bored, and when Matthew sees her for what she is, he will abandon her like a piece of junk. But until then, of course, he would have to create more misunderstandings. The smile on Gresta¡¯s lips widened as she thought about this, and she was so pleased with herself that she forgot who hade to her rescue when her husband had beaten her and who had taken her to the hospital. She had been so used to getting her revenge that she didn¡¯t even think she had a problem doing it, three chips to the bone. And Anna¡¯s whole body froze after being locked out the door. She hadn¡¯t thought much about it, but the more Gresta tried to cover it up, the more suspicious she became. I don¡¯t know if it was just her, but it seemed to her that Gresta was acting as if Matteo was in her room, and she said ¡­ Matteo had told her he was going out with her. Was that true? She didn¡¯t dare think much about it or assume anything definite, because she didn¡¯t want to be wrong about anyone. So Anna had to stay and confirm something. Instead of leaving, she crouched by the door with her phone in her hand and texted Matteo. ¡°I¡¯m awake, where are you?¡± After editing the text and sending it, Anna waited patiently. One minute, two minutes, three minutes ¡­ Half an hour passed. But to Anna, who was waiting, it seemed like a whole century had passed. But Anna was in no hurry and quietly squatted and waited. She was waiting for a text message or for Matthew to appear, and her legs were going numb from being squatted for so long that she was ready to change her position and continue squatting. But at that moment, there was a steady footstep in the hallway. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Anna hurried to look toward the source of the sound. At the first nce, she saw the person she had been thinking about. Matteo had a bag in his hand, and as he approached, he saw a figure crouching in the hallway, something familiar, and it was only when he approached that Matteo saw it clearly. When she saw Matteo, Anna¡¯s eyes lit up and she jumped up and ran to Matteo, not caring whether her legs were numb or not. ¡°You, where have you been?¡± Anna asked as she looked behind Matteo, ¡°Where did youe back from?¡± The girl¡¯s expression was nervous and the question she had asked was strange. Matthew nced at the spot where she had squatted just before andbining it with the question she had asked he quickly guessed what was going on. ¡°I went downstairs to do some shopping and took the elevator back, why? Is it hard to believe that I didn¡¯t have to take the stairs?¡± There was a flirtatious tone in her voice, a slight smile on her lips. Anna shook her head a little awkwardly, ¡°No, I was just ¡­ a little worried about you, you didn¡¯t even reply when I texted you.¡± It¡¯s been half an hour! She has been out here for half an hour, but right now Anna is not upset at all, she is happy! Because she had confirmed her suspicions! Chapter 1218 No need for me to stay? ¡°Huh? A message?¡± Matthew¡¯s thin lips slightly half-closed as he reached out and pulled out his phone, pressing it a couple of times before realizing, ¡°The battery died.¡± The phone in his hand was actually off, so Anna quickly grabbed it, ¡°Then I¡¯ll charge it for you, you¡¯re such a nice guy, why don¡¯t you fully charge your phone when you¡¯re out and about? Isn¡¯t that a good habit to get into, and did you bring a rechargeable battery? If not, I brought two, so I can share one with you then!¡± Actually Matthew has all these things, after all he is an extremely self-disciplined person, he charges his phone at night to keep it avable for the day, but ¡­st night this girl stayed in the same room with him, and then Matthew ¡­ forgot this in oblivion. In front of her, these proud things are really getting out of hand, one by one. It wasn¡¯t good. Matteo reached out his hand and pinched the girl¡¯s pink and white cheeks, ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll leave the phone to you from now on.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Anna didn¡¯t mind at all and slipped the phone into her pocket before attempting to re-enter the room, walking past Matteo only to have him grab her by the cor. ¡°Now that the phone problem is solved, shouldn¡¯t we think about the other problem?¡± Anna, grabbed by the cor: ¡°Another problem?¡± What problem? Anna¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What do you have to tell me?¡± Matteo looked at her with a smirk. ¡°Where did you just squat?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± As soon as the question was asked, Anna sensed that something was vaguely wrong, sheepishly avoided Matthew¡¯s gaze and coughed slightly, ¡°Just casually squatting. ¡­¡± ¡°A random one?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Anna nodded vigorously, ¡°I saw you weren¡¯t here, so I went out to wait for you, and there was no other ce near me, so I found a random ce to squat, didn¡¯t I look a little silly? I won¡¯t squat like that next time~¡± Anna huffed, trying to cover it up. But Matthew was not easy to fool, and as Anna huffed in embarrassment, Matthew¡¯s gaze was fixed on her with a smirk that made her feel furtive, and his smile faded a little as he bit his lower lip in embarrassment. It was a psychological confrontation, and Anna had intended to y it off until the end, but now that Matthew was staring at her with that look, she felt her heart leave her mouth and could only look at him with pity. ¡°Okay, I admit that I squatted there on purpose, okay?¡± Anna finally admitted and then lowered her head as she exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you when I woke up and you didn¡¯t leave me a message, so I thought I would go next door to see if you were there and ¡­¡± At this point, Anna¡¯s words trailed off as if she was hesitating, she thought again now that Gresta seemed a bit of a problem. It was clear that Matteo had returned from outside, so why was Gresta acting as if there was someone else in her room? Was this a deliberate attempt to give her the wrong idea? Or was it ¡­ Not daring to think further, Anna suddenly raised her head and red at Matteo, ¡°I want to confirm something, can you go back to the room and wait for me first?¡± The young girl¡¯s eyes were now clear and she seemed to have made up her mind. Anna shook her head, ¡°No, I can handle this small matter.¡± ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll go back and wait for you.¡± He agreed with what his girlfriend was about to do, and naturally believed that she could resolve these matters. Although his girlfriend was simple, she was not stupid, and of course she would have to figure some things out herself. Soon Matthew left, and when he came back Anna took a deep breath, and as she worked her hair behind her ears she remembered that she really looked ¡­ What if she went back, fixed it, and came back? No, the rabbit would run away if she went back. Now was the time! With this in mind, Anna turned and went back to knock on the door. Gresta opened the door and was surprised to see Anna still dressed like this, ¡°Sister Anna, didn¡¯t I tell you to go wash? Why are you still like this now? You haven¡¯t even changed your clothes. ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After this, Gresta understood, ¡°You didn¡¯t go back to your room to wash, did you?¡± But Anna looked steadily behind her, Gresta was slightly rmed by the expression on her face, was this girl still like this, had she been standing guard outside? And now she was knocking on the door again? Was she going to go looking? No, she could not be admitted. If the illusion she had created was ruined, there might not be such a good opportunity next time. Gresta came out, ¡°Where have you been? Why don¡¯t you go back and change your clothes? Do you want me to go with you?¡± Anna did not refuse when she saw that Gresta was about to take her hand, and on second thought, she put her arm around Gresta and said intimately, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t go back and wash. I think I left my toothbrush and detergent behind when I was packing, so I came to get it.¡± Gresta¡¯s body stiffened at her words, not expecting her toe out of nowhere. ¡°Toothbrush? Facial cleanser?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna nodded, ¡°How can I brush my teeth without a toothbrush? And my skin is a bit oily, I need to use a cleanser to clean it, Gresta,e on,e with me.¡± With that, Anna put her arm around her and headed inside. Gresta reacted to what she was about to do in that instant and stopped in her tracks, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Anna blinked and looked at her with an innocent expression, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Gresta?¡± ¡°Did you ¡­ really leave your toothbrush? But it¡¯s been a while and you just remembered to wash at this time?¡± Anna nodded without blushing, ¡°Yes, I just came back and found myself sleepy, so Iy down for a while and just got up to wash, and then I noticed that my toothbrush and my facial cleanser were gone.¡± Gresta stared at her, as if to confirm the truth of her words. But Anna¡¯s eyes were clean and the expression on her face was so natural that there was no trace of a lie. Could she tell the truth? Had she really gone back to bed? Had she happened to find her toothbrush and facial cleanser missing while she was washing? Although Gresta believed her for a few moments, so what? She still didn¡¯t want Anna to go in there and ruin the illusion she had created, so she said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and I¡¯ll go in and find it for you and bring it to youter?¡± Anna blinked and cast a nce at Gresta, ¡°Will Gresta really bring him to me?¡± Chapter 1219 No Pain Seeing her take the bait, Gresta smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, you, go back and change, when you are done, your toothbrush and face wash will be delivered.¡± Anna seemed happy to hear this and nodded immediately, ¡°Okay then, thank you in advance Gresta, you can send them to meter then, I will go back first.¡± Seeing Anna leave, Gresta finally breathed a sigh of relief that he had finally sent her away, he was really afraid that Anna would rush in regardless. She was a little girl who knew nothing, so she was easy to deal with. But why did she leave everything? Gresta¡¯s heart rose with anger, but to maintain the illusion he had created, he turned and went to look for Anna¡¯s toothbrush. But Gresta had searched the bathroom, but had not found what Anna had said. Not only did she not have a toothbrush, she did not even have a facial cleanser. Gresta ced his hands on the sink and looked at himself in the mirror with a rather serious expression. No, if she had really left something behind, she could not have found both. It meant that she had been deceived by that brat! She was lying to herself! Realizing this fact Gresta could not help but clench her fists, damn it! She had been deceived by a little girl much younger than herself! But soon Gresta realized why the girl was toying with her! Had she found out? But how did he find out? Obviously he did not let her in ¡­ Thinking about it, Gresta decided to go and check on her. But Anna had just woken up and ran to Gresta, she hadn¡¯t done anything, she hadn¡¯t even brushed her teeth, so how could she dare make breakfast? So Anna waved her hand and rushed to brush her teeth. Halfway through, Anna heard a knock at the door and thought Gresta would be here already, so she spit out the spit in her mouth and brushed her face. When she came out, Matteo was standing at the door, ¡°Eat first.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Anna pointed behind him, ¡°There is a knock at the door, I ¡­¡± Before she could finish the sentence, Matteo reached out, grabbed her thin white wrist and led her inside, pushing her to sit on a stool. ¡°It is important to eat, nothing else first.¡± Saying this, he pushed a ss of milk into Anna¡¯s hand and ordered, ¡°Drink it all.¡± Anna blinked, looking at Matthew¡¯s face as if he was not joking, and suddenly remembered that she had fallen asleep in the morning when she had heard someone knocking at the door, and then she had asked Matthew, who had told her that she had heard wrong and to go back to sleep. At that moment, Matthew¡¯s expression was exactly the same as now. This meant ¡­ Anna¡¯s eyes widened at the thought, ¡°He was here this morning, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Matteo looked at her with a wry smile and nodded slightly. Anna was a little saddened to see him admit it; she had thought she had fallen asleep earlier and had not realized that she had actuallye to knock on the door. Anna stared at him suspiciously. ¡°What are you doing here so early in the morning?¡± Matthew moved slowly, sipping from his ss of juice, ¡°Who knows?¡± He still did not ask her what she was doing; he only warned her to stop knocking on the door so as not to disturb his girlfriend¡¯s sleep. Thus, faced with this question, Matteo could not even answer. ¡°No?¡± Anna looked at him with puzzled eyes, ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the door? Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± Matteo stared at her helplessly, ¡°Why so much chatter over a knock?¡± Chatter ¡­ Anna could only look down in depression and drink her milk. Because she had just been pulled back by Matthew, the knocking on the door outside had stopped for a while, but now she was knocking again. The knocking was so close to her ears and Matteo was acting so rxed that if Anna had not heard it and been in the same space as him, she would have thought the knocking was actually her fault. Compared to Matteo, Anna was a little more shy, she could not drink milk and eat sofortably, but when she did not eat, she was afraid that Matteo would call her back when she got up, so she had to gorge herself. When she had finished eating, Anna took a paper handkerchief, wiped it with a gesture and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m full, I¡¯m going to see!¡± After saying this, she threw the paper towel into the basket beside her and turned quickly to run away. Matteo shook his head as he looked at her carefree figure, thinking to himself that the little girl¡¯s temperament really needed to calm down a bit more, so anxious even in front of someone unimportant.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. So Matthew decided that after resolving this incident, she would exercise her girlish temperament. When Anna reached the door, she heard the knocking outside bing more and more urgent, and then she even minded the doorbell, ringing it several times in quick session. If it had been normal, Anna would not have asked Gresta to wait outside, but after the illusion she had made in the morning, Anna had a suspicion in her mind, so she was not half guilty at the moment, except for her weakness. She took a deep breath, prepared for the fight, and then went straight to the door. Gresta had knocked so hard and waited so furiously that she would have smashed the door if she was not afraid to expose her temper. Now when Gresta finally saw Anna open the door and her beautiful white face appeared behind it, Gresta really wanted to scold her. But then he thought that he still had to rely on her to get close to Matteo, and after all, the man thought highly of the young girl in front of him before she managed to hook him. Once she managed to squeeze her, he would see what she could do to the little brat. After reassuring herself, the anger in Gresta¡¯s heart finally subsided, and she stared coldly at Anna, still with a hint of reproach in her voice. ¡°Sister Anna, what are you doing? I¡¯ve been knocking on the door for so long and you haven¡¯t evene out.¡± Anna noticed that his face was hard and he looked at himself as if he wanted to eat her, was this the way to treat someone who had saved her life? Anna had always understood that it was better to expect a favor than to repay it, so when he had saved her life, Anna had not wanted her to repay her for anything. As long as she could help others, she was happy. She wasn¡¯t really the type to help with anything, but it happened right in front of her eyes and she couldn¡¯t take it, so she helped. But now, Gresta was staring at her with a look so cannibalistic that even Anna didn¡¯t like it. Chapter 1220-See if you’re satisfied Seeing that this was so, Anna didn¡¯t want to be polite and pretend with her, so she simply pulled her face down and said, ¡°I was in the bathroom so I didn¡¯t hear you, Gresta you are so fierce, are you ming me?¡± Gresta was stunned, she did not expect Anna to smile one moment, but the next she changed her face, standing there with a sullen and sullen expression, like a hostile girl. Had she neglected him? Does this girl really have a side like that? When Anna changed her face like that, Gresta dared not let out her anger even though she was angry, so she had to change her tone. ¡°I thought you were ignoring me on purpose, so I got a little nervous,¡± she said. At her words, Anna lifted the corner of her mouth and looked at her questioningly. ¡°Gresta did you think I was ignoring you on purpose? Why is that? I have no reason to ignore you, do I? Or is it because you have done something wrong and are weak-minded that you think I am ignoring you on purpose?¡± Gresta was taken aback by these words, not expecting her to say something so heavy and with an inquiring tone in her words. What was going on here? No, it had only been an hour, had something happened in that hour? Had Matteo told her? Impossible, how could Matteo, a big man, talk about women like them? Was he just guessing? At this thought, Gresta¡¯s eyes darted to Anna¡¯s face as if to confirm something. Who knew that at that moment Anna would smile brightly again and say softly to Gresta, ¡°Gee, is Gresta intimidated by me? Does it look like I¡¯m mean enough when I¡¯m serious?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I was just joking with you, but I didn¡¯t expect to scare you¡­. Gresta, don¡¯t be angry, I apologize to you.¡± Gresta: ¡°¡­¡± What the hell does this girl want? ¡°By the way Gresta, where¡¯s my toothbrush and facial cleanser? Why did youe here empty-handed? Didn¡¯t you say you would bring them to me?¡± Anna¡¯s expression was a little disappointed, ¡°I should have known so I would have gone to find them myself.¡± Gresta came to his senses, and although he did not know how much of Anna¡¯s performance was real or not, since she had said so, he had to continue with his drama. Even though she couldn¡¯t act, couldn¡¯t be poked, she had to keep it up. ¡°Oh, I just remembered when you said that, Sister Anna, I just can¡¯t find the toothbrush and the facial cleanser you mentioned, did you misremember? If you really can¡¯t find them, let me help you look for them, you probably left them in your suitcase.¡± Gresta stepped forward to enter, but Anna stood in front of the door and said with a smile, ¡°No, Gresta, if I can¡¯t find my toothbrush, I¡¯ll use Matteo¡¯s. He seems to have a facial cleanser with him, so I¡¯ll use his first.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Gresta: ¡°Use his own? It¡¯s not very hygienic to share a toothbrush, is it?¡± ¡°Well, it seems a little unhygienic.¡± Anna held her chin thoughtfully and then said, ¡°But we¡¯re engaged, so it¡¯s okay if we use it once, I¡¯ll buy a new one when we go out this afternoon.¡± Gresta could say no more. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up first, bye.¡± Anna closed the bedroom door without waiting for Gresta¡¯s reaction. Gresta was about to say something else when the door mmed, making her scream in anger. Anna leaned against the door and took a deep breath after closing the door. At first it was really nice to see Gresta intimidated by herself. I didn¡¯t think she had such a side, did I? But it¡¯s good that she doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s easy to manipte! Even though Gresta had done nothing up to that point, that deliberate approach to Annast night was still remembered to this day. One could tell how ufortable Anna¡¯s mind was when other women tried to approach Matteo. ¡°All right now?¡± Matteo¡¯s voice rang out abruptly behind her and Anna reflexively turned around in shock, hitting Matteo¡¯s chin with a thud. ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± Matteo grunted and took a half step back, the impact was not easy and he was in a ce where his defenses were weak. Anna was not much better, not only hurting Matthew¡¯s jaw but also her own forehead, and within seconds a red spot appeared on her pale forehead. ¡°It hurts.¡± Anna covered her eyes and looked at Matteo with pitying eyes using him. Seeing her like this, Matteo could not use her of anything, he could only leave behind the pain in his jaw and approach her and ask her in a warm voice, ¡°Does it hurt? It¡¯s my fault, let me see.¡± Matthew approached her and looked at the red spot, gently blew on it and rubbed it, and under this gentle treatment, Anna slowly raised her head, ¡°So ¡­ do you think I am unreasonable?¡± ¡°Unreasonable?¡± There was a slight pause in Matthew¡¯s hands as he looked into Anna¡¯s eyes and leaned toward her, his warm breath spitting on her face. ¡°What do you mean by unreasonable? You can do whatever you want, and I am your boyfriend, so even if you are unreasonable, I will put up with you.¡± Since we had been together, Anna had found that he was really tolerant with her, and even if she felt she had done something wrong, Matthew would never lose his temper with her or say a serious word. But that was what made her feel so ufortable. Anna stretched her arms around Matteo¡¯s slim waist and asked in her mind, ¡°Will you always tolerate me?¡± Of course, she dared to ask only in her mind. In the afternoon, the travel theme staff member finally approached and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Giordano, Mrs. Giordano, because of the morning dy, we only have the afternoon and evening left, so I revised the itinerary for today and made some ns along the way. What do you think?¡± Matthew took it and handed it to Anna without looking at it, saying softly, ¡°Let¡¯s see if it fits you.¡± Anna froze for a moment, not expecting Matteo to hand it to her without even looking at it, giving her the illusion that she was calling the shots. ¡°Oh, show me then ¡­¡± Chapter 1221 – You have a misunderstanding about me She took the itinerary and looked at it carefully. The theme of the day was actually quite simple, that is, a boat trip to a beautiful ind in the sea, with all sorts of activities on the small ind, a party with a bonfire in the evening, and several special themed hotels, with a shuttle bus to take you straight to the hotel right after you got tired of shooting, and a hot spring soup on the way back, which seemed very heartwarming. Anna agreed immediately and thought to herself that when she went to the ind she would find a nice ce to take more pictures with Matthew, since the ones takenst night on the big bed would not work.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The staff member was happy to see Anna¡¯s satisfied expression; he was worried that his improvised n would not work, but now the guest was happy. Just as everyone was preparing to leave, there was a sudden addition to the scene. ¡°Sister Anna, where are you going?¡± The sudden appearance of the voice and figure caused Anna to freeze and look up at the visitor. Gresta? When she had arrived, Anna had not even noticed. As she pondered, Gresta approached again, ¡°Sister Anna, why are you ignoring me?¡± Anna snapped back, ¡°No, what are you doing here? You have not yet recovered from your wounds, you should be resting in the hotel at this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too stuffy in the hotel, and I¡¯m tired of being alone, can I go out with you? Anna was a bit reluctant to go out with them, after all it was her chance to be alone with Matthew, and now that Anna sensed Gresta¡¯s motives she was less inclined to take her out with her. As she thought about it, Gresta probably sensed her hesitation and rushed forward to take Anna¡¯s arm, ¡°Take me with you, sister Anna, I am really too bored to be alone in the hotel.¡± Anna, who was the most tender of all, felt a little embarrassed at being begged, but she was not alone on this trip, so she turned to Matthew for advice. Matthew understood what she meant and said softly, ¡°You can do whatever you want, you don¡¯t have to ask my advice.¡± There was an expression of affection in his eyes and on his face, as if he approved of whatever Anna wanted to do, as long as she did not do something like kill and burn. Such a man, so full of attention, why not her, Gresta looked forward to seeing, if I could have him. It seemed he had to do something about it. ¡°All right then, you wille out with us, but I will have to ask the staff first if I can bring an extra person.¡± In fact, the staff member was right next to Gresta while he was talking to Anna, so naturally he was listening to the conversation. At this moment, when he heard that Anna wasing to ask him to, the expression on his face immediately became a little difficult. ¡°This time, the topic is mainly for two people, if we add another person, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little difficult yes ¡­¡± Anna was a little ted to hear this, perhaps she herself had been selfish, it would have been better if this had been resolved without her having to intervene herself. Unfortunately, the next moment Gresta said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will pay the expenses myself, how much do I have to pay?¡± The staff member was a little embarrassed, but when he heard her say that she would pay herself, he immediately became smiling and agreed. ¡°Then we agree, you will pay all the expenses yourself, after all, it¡¯s all money for one more person.¡± After the matter was settled, the staff member breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that she had aplished something and Mrs. Giordano must be quite happy, right? Who knew that when he turned his head, he would meet Anna¡¯s slightly pained eyes, and the staff member froze for a moment, reacting immediately and almost biting his tongue. Why was he acting like a pig? They were a traveling couple and now suddenly they had added another person, wasn¡¯t that just an extra light bulb? Why hadn¡¯t he thought about it before, like a pig? Is money so important? If the couple is not happy and gives him a bad review, then he will lose his bonus for half a year ¡­ But the words had already been said, and now it would be difficult to take them back; the staff member¡¯s heart was simply bitter. But what can he do? The staff member thought in his heart to follow them closely and try to create a space for the two of them. For the sake of his six-month bonus, the staff member had to fight! As they boarded the boat, the staff member looked at Anna with a distant nce and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mrs. Giordano, I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Anna: ¡°????¡± What¡¯s going on? What do you mean you won¡¯t let her down? What was this staff member trying to do? But before Anna could ask, the staff member had already turned around and left. He had no choice but to go back to his seat, which was empty, but Anna wanted to sit by the water, so Matteo had to give her the inside seat. When he came back, he saw Gresta approaching their row of seats, ready to move to Anna¡¯s chosen seat inside. Anna blushed slightly and was about to speak to stop her when an icy voice preceded her. ¡°You are going in the wrong direction.¡± The person speaking was Matteo, because in order to get to the seats inside, one had to pass in front of Matteo, so when Gresta tried to enter, Matteo¡¯s long legs rested directly in front of her, with no intention of letting Gresta in, and his eyes looked coldly at the interlocutor. Gresta did not expect such disrespect, so he whispered, ¡°Mr. Giordano, I want to sit inside, may I? There are many seats out here.¡± After saying this, Gresta pointed to the seat outside next to Matteo. Anna wanted to go further, but when she saw this, she stopped where she was, to see what Matteo would do with it. Unfortunately, after Matteo said this, he withdrew his gaze and no longer cared about Gresta. Gresta was furious, she had wanted to sit inside, but she had not expected Matteo to be so cruel, even though he would not let her in, but now he would not even answer her. She felt extremely humiliated, but she was not happy about it, so she pointed to another seat next to Matteo. Who knew that just as she was about to sit down, a cold voice sounded again. ¡°I told you you are in the wrong ce, why don¡¯t you leave?¡± Gresta looked up shocked to find Matteo looking at her with an icy cold look in his eyes and she froze in ce, ¡°What? Where did I go wrong? I can¡¯t sit inside, even here?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Matteo nodded inexorably. Gresta: ¡°¡­ What is this all about? Mr. Giordano, do you have some misunderstanding about me?¡± Chapter 1222 – How dare you try to steal someone else’s husband? As she said this, Gresta lowered her eyes and wounded gaze, a gaze she considered her own murderer, no man could escape her as he was now, unless the other man was an idiot. So Gresta grew more and more aggravated, but unfortunately Matthew did not even look at her that much, only nced out of the corner of his eye at the staff member next to her and gave him a look that he immediately returned. He approached him. ¡°Mrs. Gresta, our theme this time is a honeymoon theme, so only two people can sit on top of a row of chairs, that is, a couple. You and Mr. Giordano are not a couple, so you cannot sit in the same row with him.¡± The staff member spoke quickly, but in his mind he was thinking, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of magical setup this is, but he still made it up on the spot. After all, for the sake of his six-month bonus and the satisfaction of his customers, he would be willing to recite the Four Great Books now, let alone invent a setting. Gresta narrowed his eyes suspiciously, ¡°Is there such a setting?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The staff nodded vigorously in acknowledgement, ¡°As impersonal as the setting may seem, most of the people whoe are honeymoon couples, and there¡¯s never been a special situation like today, so none of them have any objections.¡± Gresta nodded and looked around and realized that there were indeed a couple of rows, because there were so many seats on the boat, so no one had even considered sitting in the same row as other couples. Looking at the extra person on the boat, someone couldn¡¯t help themselves and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Isn¡¯t this our honeymoon? Why is there a woman on board?¡± ¡°Really, what¡¯s wrong with her? Why is she alone? Did her husband dump her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible! She wants to sit with other men after being dumped by her husband? Is she trying to steal someone else¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°Ah, how shameless, let¡¯s all stay away from her, lest she wants toe and sit with us.¡± Gresta¡¯s face paled when he heard this, and he lost his mind and said, ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean I want to steal someone else¡¯s husband? What do you mean that I have been abandoned by my husband? Have you seen it with your own eyes?¡± The staff could only smile, ¡°Mrs. Gresta, don¡¯t be angry, this is the rule too, why don¡¯t ¡­ I¡¯ll find you a new ce?¡± Gresta had a n in mind and narrowed her eyes at the staff member, ¡°Did you just say that if they are not a couple, they cannot sit together?¡± The staff member nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s what I meant.¡± ¡°Well, then it looks like Mr. Giordano will have to sit alone.¡± Gresta looked at Matteo with a smile as he said, ¡°Because he and Anna are not even married, they are just engaged.¡± Did he say he was stealing someone else¡¯s husband? He was about to reveal their rtionship. The staff member was clearly stunned, ¡°What did you say? Aren¡¯t they married?¡± How is this possible? When he called Mr. and Mrs. Giordano, they obviously said yes, how could they not be married? In the distance, Anna¡¯s forehead wrinkled when she heard Gresta say this. If she had been a little uncertain before, she was now almost certain of what Gresta was doing. She and Matteo had helped her and she had this in mind. Anna¡¯s heart was not happy, she had thought she could keep up appearances before, and she was willing to y along if Gresta wanted. It¡¯s just acting, right? Who wouldn¡¯t?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . But now, she was clearly trying to tear them apart, wasn¡¯t she? Or did she think she was too young to be fooled? Anna wanted to strike, but then she thought that would be just what she wanted. Her eyes darted around and soon she found a solution. She stepped forward, ¡°Gresta, why do you curse me and my husband?¡± Anna¡¯s abrupt appearance made the gossiping crowd even more interested, and the crowd also seemed to notice that the girl in front of her looked like a young girl, dressed quite ordinarily, but seemed very energetic. But what about Gresta? That body was really not something the average girl couldpare to; she had everything women envied, and the kind one would be proud of. This sudden scene made everyone feel that the trip had a little more of a tinge of something else, so the couples watched the scene with good interest. ¡°Is it two women fighting over a man?¡± ¡°I never thought I would see this kind of drama on a trip? What¡¯s going on here? Are couples not signing up? Why is this still happening?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s so strange.¡± ¡°Who do you think the man will choose? These two women have different styles.¡± ¡°Are you stupid? That woman was going to sit over there just now and the guy didn¡¯t agree, so obviously there¡¯s no way he would choose her ah, just look at that woman¡¯s body and you can tell she¡¯s an easy woman, look at her like that ¡­¡± There was a lot of chatter from the group. It was all the women talking, and their husbands were too afraid to say a word without their kissing wives saying it. So Anna was now at a great advantage. After finishing this sentence, she continued. ¡°My husband and I helped you and took you with us on this boat, and even though you don¡¯t say a kind word, you still curse me and my husband for getting divorced.¡± Anna sighed repeatedly as she spoke, an unbearably sad expression appeared on her face. But in her mind she was thinking, ¡°It¡¯s just an act, right? What are you afraid of? Matteo had agreed in front of the staff, so he could say the same thing, it wasn¡¯t his fault! Gresta thought Anna was easy to fool, but she did not expect her to be so disrespectful, so she was a little shocked: ¡°Sister Anna, what are you talking about? When did I curse you and Mr. Giordano for divorcing? You didn¡¯t even get married, you told me yourself, and now you deny it?¡± ¡°Gresta you¡¯re remembering wrong, aren¡¯t you? Why would we be on our honeymoon if we weren¡¯t married?¡± The people around them nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, if they are not married whye on a honeymoon, there are plenty of trips they could have taken, why are theying on this one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, this woman is so annoying, she saw that someone¡¯s husband is handsome and tried to seduce him, right? And then she curses people for divorce? Ah, what a vice!¡± ¡°She thinks she has a good figure and thinks all the men under the sun will fall in love with her? You don¡¯t even look at yourself, you¡¯re not pretty at all!¡± ¡°Some people, they just rely on another skill to win men, what do you know.¡± The women on the scene were all married, so they had no qualms about counting them out, one after another. Chapter 1223 – How about begging them all? Despite his openness, Gresta was not the type to bring these things up, and he gave the crowd an exasperated look and growled, ¡°What do you care? Did your husbands know you were like this before they got married? What a bunch of cowards!¡± It was better not to talk about it; everyone was only counting on her. After Gresta said this, she offended many of the women who were just watching the show and counting words, and the disgruntled ones also directly reiterated. ¡°Damn, you easy woman who even want to steal other women¡¯s husbands don¡¯t you have the right to call us cowards? Even if we are a bit gossipy, we wouldn¡¯t be as shameless as you in dating other men, right? You obviously know he¡¯s someone¡¯s husband but you shamelessly want to sit next to him, say you¡¯re in the wrong ce but don¡¯t leave, and curse him for divorce after getting angry? Who is the easy woman?¡± There were many couples at the scene, one of the couples was also in the bar yesterday and witnessed the disaster that belonged to Gresta. So they knew what had happened. At that moment the woman looked at Anna with a smile and said softly, ¡°Little girl, next time you can save someone¡¯s life by keeping your eyes open, don¡¯t lead the wolf into the house without realizing it.¡± Hearing this, Anna could not help but take an extra look at that person. He looked at her differently from others, and his words had a deep meaning. Gresta became a little anxious and stepped forward to take Anna¡¯s hand. ¡°I am grateful for your help, butst night you told me that you are not married. Don¡¯t me me for that.¡± Looking at Gresta this way, Anna sighed in her heart, this person is really quick to change faces, so in a short time, he really set the record straight. Unfortunately ¡­ Anna shook her head, took her hand off Gresta¡¯s arm, and then said, ¡°Gresta, I¡¯m not ming you, I¡¯m just disappointed in you, I can understand that you want to talk about me in the heat of the moment, but I really didn¡¯t tell you this thing that we¡¯re not married, although I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re making up such a lie, but ¡­ I really don¡¯t like this rhetoric of yours, it¡¯s a real curse for us.¡± After saying this, Anna also took two steps back, her pretty face showing a strong expression of disappointment. It was as if those words were true. And Gresta was the one who had sinned so much. ¡°Sin, so it¡¯s always fair to say that this is the most poisonous of women¡¯s hearts, right? Trying to steal someone¡¯s husband, so curse for divorce, little girl who treats you like that better stay away from her.¡± ¡°How does the staff get a woman like that on board? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to take a fancy to her husband ande steal ours when the timees, is it?¡± ¡°Staff, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t we say we were going on a honeymoon? What kind of trip is she taking by herself? Get her off the boat!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, hurry up and get her off the boat.¡± Suddenly, everyone was condemning Gresta, hoping he would get off the boat and not stay on it. Gresta finally panicked, she could have found a seat, but she had made things so difficult for herself. She was not that stupid, but Matthew¡¯s attitude had angered her, and that was why she was speechless. The thought of that made Gresta regret it very much. Unfortunately, they did not give her a chance to regret it and kept telling the staff to get her off the boat. The staff was in a difficult position because they had already agreed to do so, but now the whole boat was demanding that Gresta be let off, which was about her job. ¡­ The staff member had no choice but to approach Gresta. ¡°Mrs. Gresta, our rules are really like this, why don¡¯t you ¡­ get off the boat?¡± Hearing this, Gresta cast a stern look at the staff member before turning to Anna. ¡°Sister Anna, I was wrong, I was really wrong, I didn¡¯t mean to curse you and Mr. Giordano, I was just angry with my husband, and as you know ¡­ my husband used to beat me a lot, I developed resentment, so I said those words out of turn, forgive me. I¡¯m not sure I can do that.¡± ¡°Gresta, you curse others because of your deep resentment, who knows what else you will do when you get to your destination? Why don¡¯t you ¡­ get off the boat?¡± ¡°Yes little girl, don¡¯t be a bleeding heart and tell her to get off the boat, this kind of person is not worth saving at all.¡± ¡°You said your husband beats you often? Could it be that she is too slutty and always sleeps with other men, is that why she always gets beaten?¡± Ding dong- Someone unfortunately hit the truth. ¡°Damn, it could really be that, anyway, no matter what, we don¡¯t agree that she is on this boat, tell her to get out of my way.¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Gresta grabbed Anna¡¯s hand with an even more anxious look on her face, how could she leave when she had such a good chance to get close to Matthew? If she left there would be no chance, who knew when they would return? Anna looked helplessly, ¡°Gresta, leave me, everyone wants you to get off the boat, I¡¯m alone and my words are too small to be valid.¡± Gresta: ¡°¡­ Sister Anna, is it true that you cannot forgive me?¡± Anna: ¡°As you can see ¡­ this is not something I can decide on my own, why don¡¯t you ¡­ implore everyone?¡± Hearing the words, Gresta felt a darkness before her eyes. Was she crazy to let her go to those women who called her an easy woman in one breath? There was no way she would do that!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In the end, Gresta was asked to leave the boat, and when she did, Anna felt a hard and stern look of heavy hostility being thrown at her before she left. The look made Anna ufortable and she frowned, again with a sense of foreboding. But the mood on the boat had improved with Gresta¡¯s departure. Everyone went their own way, but after what had just happened, everyone really got to know Anna better. After getting that shameless Gresta off the boat, everyone talked to Anna. ¡°My God, you are such a simple girl, I heard that you helped call the police when she was beaten and did you help her?¡± Anna nodded helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s what happened, yes ¡­.¡± ¡°She is really young and innocent, that woman dressed like that and still rushing toward her husband, what she wants I can guess with one toe, that is she is good at bullying, if it was me, I would have pushed her into the sea.¡± Chapter 1224 kiss Anna: ¡°¡­¡± Push her into the sea? She didn¡¯t have the courage to do that. In case Gresta was not ready in the fall into the water, he still had to go into the water to save her, and the bottom line was that ¡­ she could not swim by herself yet. If he had not saved Gresta and she had died, she would have been guilty of murder. This is a crime that Anna cannot afford, and her intention is to help people, not to harm them. Even if Gresta had other intentions, Anna had no intention of taking revenge, at most she would stop dealing with her after resolving the issue. ¡°This woman is an old fox at first sight, and she has an immodest look in her eyes, it seemed to me that she wanted to eat you when she left, so you and your husband should be careful.¡± ¡°Yes, keep an eye on your husband, even wild flowers smell good to men, so you should keep an eye on him.¡± Anna was surrounded by everyone and was so embarrassed that she could only smile, ¡°Thank you everyone, I know.¡± After that everyone gradually dispersed, but Anna was none too happy to return to Matteo¡¯s side. Because ¡­ had just lied. She and Matteo were not really married, they had only been in a rtionship for a short time, and what happened? She just pretended in front of Gresta that she was Mrs. Giordano, and she lied + acted. Will Matteo¡­ think that she is a woman ying games? Of course, Anna is regretting it now, she shouldn¡¯t have done that, right? Just as Anna was torn between uncertainty, a clear and sharp look fell on Anna¡¯s body. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe here, how long do you want to stay there? You won¡¯t be able to keep your bnce if the boat openster.¡± Matthew¡¯s voice reached her ears, but she blushed indignantly and lowered her gaze as she walked slowly toward him. The ce inside by the sea was reserved for her by Matthew. But Anna dared not enter now, she sat outside, and before her arms touched the chair, Matthew put his hands on it and pulled her into hisp. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Anna almost eximed, but she made it in time and looked at Matthew with wide eyes and a frightened expression on her face, ¡°You, let me go.¡± This was a public ce, after all, it was embarrassing if she was sitting directly on hisp like that. But Matthew was oblivious to this and simply said, ¡°I was told to save you a seat, wasn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Anna shook her head and bit her lower lip, ¡°suddenly I don¡¯t want to sit down.¡± As she said this, she strained to get up from Matteo¡¯sp, but there was no way to tell what was happening to Matteo, the hands clutching her waist were tight, locked firmly around like chains, and not only that, but he slowly brought his face closer to hers. ¡°Mrs. Giordano, why are you nervous?¡± A low voice escaped Matteo¡¯s thin lips and the warmth of his breath lingered between hers, and Anna huddled in his tight circle. After a moment, she looked at Matthew with pitying eyes and said in a tiny, tiny voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t want ¡­¡± If that Gresta had not said they were not married and betrayed her on the spot, she would not have jumped out of the act. Now Matteo brings it up, does he really care? Does he think she is a woman with a special heart? Wouldn¡¯t he like her anymore? Anna¡¯s face took on a tinge of anxiety at the thought. Matteo reached out and elbowed her on the nose, ¡°Of course I know you didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Anna breathed out, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you mean it?¡± Anna: ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°What is the tension?¡± Matthew fixed her hair and clothes, his voice still light: ¡°You can say whatever you want, it¡¯s not like I me you.¡± At those words, Anna froze and stared at him nkly. ¡°You really won¡¯t me me?¡± Matthew smiled and looked at her. ¡°Then ¡­ you won¡¯t think I¡¯m thoughtful to do so with Gresta but ¡­ I was med hey.¡± Although they all eventually vocalized it, it also started with Anna¡¯s remark, and if she had note forward and said it, people might not have had such a deep opinion of Gresta. Who knew that when Matteo heard what she said, he reached out and rubbed her head, his tone incredibly affectionate. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? It shows that my girl has grown up and knows what tricks to use against whom she wants.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± God! She really thought so! Anna couldn¡¯t have been more surprised; she thought Matteo would think she was particrly intriguing-after all, men didn¡¯t seem to like the kind of woman who yed with his heart. But who knew that Matteo would rub her head affectionately and tell her that his girl was growing up. So teasing, so teasing! Oooh ¡­ Anna could not help but reach out and grab Matteo¡¯s cor and look at him with exmation. ¡°Is that really how you think?¡± ¡°Are there any other thoughts? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Anna bit her lower lip and blushed as she approached him, ¡°I¡¯m a little touched, a little ¡­¡± Although this was a public ce, after saying this, Anna suddenly had the idea to kiss him!!! And that kind of kissing is difficult! But ¡­ there were too many people around now, and Anna was too shy to do it! ¡°A little bit of what?¡± Matthew had no idea what was going on in the girl¡¯s head, he just thought she was trying to express it but was too embarrassed to say, so he asked again in a low voice. Anna thought about it, blinked, and suddenly leaned in and kissed him heavily on the underside of his cheek! If not on the mouth, then on the cheek¡­. that wasn¡¯t unfortunate, was it? Matthew froze for a moment, looking at her with a slightly astonished look. The girl¡¯s kiss had caught him a little off guard. Who knew that she would suddenlye up and kiss him so boldly when he had just sat her on hisp and she had felt so shy and flushed that she had tried to push him away? And while Matthew was stunned, Anna had already gotten up and sat on the inside seat, looking down and seriously putting on her life jacket and seat belt. She did it carefully as if nothing had happened. Except for those little eyshes that moved slightly. After stealing a kiss, the way she pretended that nothing had happened but could not control her inner tension, which identally leaked through her small gestures, was particrly attractive to Matthew. He would have liked to pull the girl toward him, squeeze her chin, and tell her what kissing meant. But when he thought of all the other people around, he discarded the idea. Anna¡¯s heart was beating, and although she was outwardly calm, it took several attempts to fasten her seat belt before she got in, and only after she was done did she realize that her hands were still shaking slightly. But ¡­ it felt good to steal a kiss. Chapter 1225 – Don’t you show enough? Anna took a slow breath and smiled contentedly. She was looking out the window when she did this, so she thought Matthew didn¡¯t know, but who knew that just as she finishedughing, she heard Matthew¡¯s voice in her ear. ¡°What is Mrs. Giordano giggling about?¡± At those words, the smile on Anna¡¯s lips froze and she froze for a long time before looking at Matteo again. ¡°You, what are you talking about? Who is foolish and happy?¡± Her face blushed as she denied it. Seeing her like this, Matteo could not help but reach out and pinch her cheek,ughing softly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s you, who else is on the reflection above the window?¡± Boom¡­ Anna¡¯s cheeks, which had only been half red when he said that, now turned red. Then she thought of something else, turned her head again and huffed, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mrs. Giordano!¡± They were not yet married! Matteo raised his eyebrows with a smile, ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you just admit in front of everyone that we are married? You said I¡¯m your husband and you still won¡¯t let me call you Mrs. Giordano?¡± Anna argued desperately on his behalf, ¡°It was because I was angry with someone else, so I made it up, and you know it!¡± The two spoke in very small voices, and to speak in such a whisper that the other person had to hear them, they had to get so close that the warm breath of their voices caressed their faces. At first Matthew was rtively calm, but after a while he became a little uneasy about the young girl¡¯s appearance and coughed slightly, ¡°So now I¡¯m acting together with you, right? Also, you are calling your husband, wouldn¡¯t I be at a disadvantage if not ¡­?¡± Hearing this, Anna looked at him with speechless wide eyes. ¡°What loss do you suffer oh? You¡¯re a man, I¡¯m the one at a disadvantage, okay?¡± Matthew smiled, ¡°Who says men don¡¯t suffer? Did you see that woman? She always thinks of your Lord Jordan, and who will dare to think of me when she knows I¡¯m married?¡± Anna¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and she looked at him with a slightly contrite expression, without speaking. Matteo had only intended to make a joke, to tell her about Mrs. Giordano, but she seemed to take it seriously, frowning and sniffling, with a very unhappy expression. As he was about to say something to exin what he had just said, Anna stared at him seriously and said, ¡°Do you mind?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Regret? What was he regretting? ¡°I was happy when you said your girl was growing up and I thought you were on my side, but now that you¡¯ve said it ¡­ you really care, don¡¯t you? That Gresta ¡­ has a better body than me and is beautiful, she must be the kind of woman you men like in your eyes, and I ¡­ have nothing ¡­ ¡± She sees that and knows how topare. To her, the clothes look girlish when she wears them on her own body, but when she wears them on Gresta it is another story. Gresta¡¯s body is so beautiful that the clothes have a different kind of femininity on her that is not found on Anna, but on Gresta it alles out. This is a body that many men love. And she ¡­ was, to put it bluntly, a dry, t bean sprout with nothing on. Just thinking about it made Anna cry a little, was she too skinny and that¡¯s why her body was so ugly? Thinking about this, Anna curled her lips and looked at Matteo with sensual eyes. Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± He could not help but reach out and cupped Anna¡¯s chin, sighing helplessly. ¡°I wish I could open your brain and see what you think about all day.¡± With that, he moved a few more inches closer, ¡°Am I not showing the obvious enough? I didn¡¯t even take another look at her when she arrived and you think I regretted it? What do I regret? Huh? Tell me exactly what you think.¡± Anna¡¯s chin was taken in his hand, and they were close, but she was so full of grievances now that she didn¡¯t even realize how close they were now, and she still wanted to use him. ¡°You¡¯re just sorry, you¡¯re sorry you threw her out of the boat, if she was still here you could have shown your masculinity, as you said before ¡­ you felt at a disadvantage, you wished you had someone else to chase. And a woman with such a beautiful body, unlike me who has nothing, you better go find ¡­ well ¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, his eyes suddenly turned ck and his lips were gagged directly by the person at his feet. Her head was empty at first, but gradually Anna realized that she was still out, and unconsciously raised her hand to push Matteo away. But Matteo held her chin in one hand and the back of her head in the other, so tightly that she could not break free and was forced to tilt her head back and ept his kisses. Matthew¡¯s kisses today were not gentle, but rather out of control. Because of the girl¡¯s words, he felt that he really had to do something to swear, otherwise the girl would remain restless, always unsure of herself and not trust him. In fact, Matteo could probably feel this feeling. It was not that she did not trust him, but that she did not trust herself. She felt that she was not good enough here and there and was worried that he would fall in love with someone else. She had to do something to keep him from getting the wrong idea again, so she had to do it. She tried to pull away, but Matteo wouldn¡¯t let her because there was a barrier and the other young couples were off talking about their topics, so they didn¡¯t have time to worry about what was going on on their side. So Matteo and Anna were kissing and no one saw them. Oh, just the staff member next to them. But being a staff member, he had the good sense to look away and pretend he didn¡¯t see anything, and be transparent. He was just screaming in his heart. He was still single, but he hade to work in this industry, honeymooning couples. There will always be someone a little bold to kiss in front of the vige staff . So the staff member clenched his fist and decided in his heart that he would try to find a girl after his return!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He was determined to no longer be a single dog fed dog food! Anna tried to push at first, but with Matteo¡¯s help, the kiss became so intense that she was in a trance, leaning against Matteo, not knowing what time it was. After an unspecified time, Matteo finally withdrew and, as she gasped softly against his forehead, he reached out and gently wiped the marks on her lips. Chapter 1226 Everything is as I think it is Realizing this, Anna felt even more humiliated and had to lie down in Matteo¡¯s arms, closing her eyes and looking at no one else. Matteo was not wearing a life jacket, so her chest was very broad and warm when she leaned against him, and she could feel his heartbeat.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The heartbeat Anna felt at first was fast. She thought it was her own heartbeat, and mentallyughed at herself for not being able topete. But after a while she realized that the heartbeat did not sound like her own, and if it was not hers, then whose could it be? Anna could not help but look up at Matthew, who had a calm expression on his face and was looking down at her when she looked up at him. There was a calmness in those eyes, a darkness in them, and no sign of the passion with which he had kissed her. If she had not been so close, Anna would not have known ¡­ The man¡¯s heart was beating so fast even though it seemed so calm on the surface. She was not the only one who was ¡­ ufortable. She looked at Matthew with a smile of joy and pricked his chest with her finger. ¡°Is your heart beating that fast?¡± The tone was tinged with gloating, as if he was deliberately trying to tease Matteo. Matthew, with his calm eyesight, was not afraid of her teasing and instead took her hand and pressed it to his upper chest, whispering, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all your fault.¡± The small, white palm was pressed against the spot where her heart was, and Anna could feel her heartbeats very vividly, mming against his palm one by one. That very powerful force. Anna blinked her eyes, her heartbeat was calm at this moment, driven by Matthew¡¯s. At first she only wanted to tease Matthew, but now she was being teased instead, and the heat that had notpletely faded from her face red up again. So she simply fell into his arms and never said another word. And the other side? Gresta had been thrown off the boat and was standing in the doorway, her face red with anger, her hands hanging over her shoulders in fists, her nails digging into her flesh. She was so angry! If she had known she would be kicked off the boat, she should have held back, but now she was kicked off and nothing could be done! And I wonder how many days they will stay on the ind, will she continue to wait here? When her abusive husband,es out of the station, she will face an even more terrible storm. No, she could not sit there, she had to do something. The ind was not far away, but it took time. Anna had been lying shyly in Matthew¡¯s arms, but she had caught some sleep and fallen asleep in his arms. When she woke up, she had already reached their destination. Everyone took off their life jackets and got off the boat. They had been given special shoes to wear before getting on the boat, and there were cameras on the ind, so they were not allowed to throw garbage or take away shells that belonged to the sandbars. These were the rules that kept the ind in its original state. Once on the ind, Anna felt that the air she breathed was different. There were many tourists on the ind, but everyone followed the rules in an orderly manner. The staff followed the introduction. ¡°This ind has a special corresponding vi area in the middle, the number of people received each day is limited, by the system, so everyone must be booked in advance, the periphery is the area where everyone can move around freely, there will be some activities held at fixed points in time, everyone is free to choose to participate or not participate.¡± Anna listened by nodding her head and asking questions, and since there was still plenty of time, the staff took them on a tour around the ind. ¡°This bus will go around the ind numerous times each day, you pay and get on, then if you don¡¯t have change you can get a temporary use card and you can swipe it to get on and off without limit.¡± After going around the ind and familiarizing themselves with the general environment, the staff took them to the vi area in the center. ¡°Ourpany has arranged for you two to have a sea view couple suite this time, if Mrs. Giordano is not satisfied with something you can contact our staff by phone at any time to change the rooms as well.¡± Anna blinked, remembering that she had been in the hotel, and now that they were here, what about the things that were there? Thus Anna expressed her doubts. The staff member smiled slightly and exined, ¡°Mrs. Giordano don¡¯t worry, those hotel rooms were prepared especially for you, the rooms are avable until the end of the trip, you can rest assured.¡± Oh well, how nice. Anna nodded with satisfaction. Then, unseen by the staff, Anna quietly took Matteo¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°So ¡­ this is a small ind, will there be extra rooms?¡± Matteo paused, then looked at her with a slight smile on his lips, ¡°Extra room?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna blinked and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get a room for yourself earlier and didn¡¯t want to sleep with me? So ¡­¡± Matthew¡¯s footsteps stopped lonely. ¡°So what? Didn¡¯t we sleep togetherst night?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± She tilted her head, a strange sh of emotion in her eyes. It seemed that she was, yes. ? ¡°But ¡­¡± Anna bit her lower lip, her expression slightly torn, ¡°That was if there was no way out, if there was a way out, you would have taken another room anyway, right? ¡± At this point, Anna began to wonder why Matthew did not want to sleep in the same room with her, it is not that he would have done anything to her if they had slept in the same room, but ¡­ As she thought about it, a sudden pain hit her head. Anna emitted a soft cry and came back to herself, her eyes looked at Matthew with a certain sadness. ¡°Why do you suddenly hit me?¡± ¡°I hit you so that you would stop thinking about nonsense. Silly girl, you are a girl and I am a man, living in the same room, you are the one who loses out.¡± What? So that was what she thought, that he was the one who felt at a disadvantage, and that was why he didn¡¯t want to share the same room with her? ¡°But I don¡¯t think so!¡± Anna shook her head and unconsciously squeezed his hand a little more, ¡°We are traveling as a couple, if people knew we were not in the same room, it would be ¡­¡± Before the words were out of her mouth, Anna realized that something was wrong. ¡°Uh, actually I meant ¡­¡± ¡°No need to exin.¡± Matthew looked at her with a slight smile, ¡°After all, you just want the same room as me, directly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Anna desperately denied, ¡°I was just worried that the staff might misunderstand, that¡¯s not what I had in mind ¡­¡± ¡°Good.¡± Matthew pressed the back of her head and moved closer to her, ¡°Then that¡¯s what I think.¡± Chapter 1227 – I’m Decent He had said it, and it would have been particrly pretentious for Anna to deny it again, so she could only lower her head and blush and say, ¡°Then ¡­ we¡¯ll get a room.¡± The staff member went to the front of the room and noticed that they had not followed him, but when he wanted to talk to them, he saw Anna blushing and talking to Matthew, who was also very close to her. Thinking about the scene he had seen on the boat, the staff member could only rub his nose sarcastically and not approach, standing still and looking away, waiting. What he thought was that when he came back, he should ept his mother¡¯s offer of a blind date, in case he found a girl. That way he could take his girlfriend with him on a trip and not have to look at all these people in love! After arriving at the hotel and sessfully checking in, Anna was immediately amazed by the scene in the room, and then sighed as she picked up her phone and sent a video to Serena. ¡°What do you think? Nice setting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Anna took a picture of the entire hotel room as she told Serena, ¡°You didn¡¯te here in the first ce, so we had this great opportunity.¡± Serena looked helplessly at Anna and said in a low voice, ¡°Come on, have you forgotten why I booked this trip?¡± Anna suddenly remembered that the honeymoon had been an excuse for Serena to say that they had not nned the trip at all, but that Serena was just trying to push her into the dark. Anna looked behind her and was relieved to find Matteo on the far balcony, ¡°You can stop talking nonsense, your brother will hear you!¡± Looking at the video Anna had a delicate expression on her face, Serena tilted her head, ¡°Any progress?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ What progress!¡± ¡°What progress you know!¡± ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t be ridiculous! I am a serious person! I¡¯m not going to joke!¡± Serena smiled slightly at this, ¡°Double negative, it seems you are not a decent person and are really joking.¡± ¡°h h h! I wouldn¡¯t do that! Don¡¯t you dare set me up! Come on, stop talking nonsense in case your brother hears you ¡­¡± With that said, Anna looked around and thought it would be better to hide in the bathroom to be safe. In the meantime, Serena was teasing her, imagine Matteo if he suddenly walked in. So Anna hid in the bathroom, meanwhile telling Serena about Gresta¡¯s incident. ¡°Gresta?¡± Serena pronounced the name, her forehead wrinkled slightly, and then after a moment sheughed slightly, ¡°It¡¯s kind of bad to say, but it doesn¡¯t sound like a good name, it sounds like a fake name.¡± ¡°A false name?¡± Anna frowned along with her, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a fake name, I think only after seeing her actions, this person¡¯s character is too fake like her name, of course she wants to hurt me, but she has to pretend to be like a white lotus who doesn¡¯t know anything, why do you think she is so shameless?¡± Serena also wanted tough at Anna¡¯s description, ¡°She¡¯s really shameless when you say it like that, but it seems like she¡¯s not getting any favor from my brother, so if she¡¯s still shameless, then you don¡¯t have to give her a face, just tear her apart.¡± Anna¡¯s eyes lit up a little, ¡°Tear her to pieces? Are you in favor?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°But ¡­ will your brother think I am bad in this case?¡± ¡°I say Anna, people are trying to steal your boyfriend, if you are not bad right now, when do you have to be bad?¡± Right! That woman is trying to steal her boyfriend!!! Matthew!!! She had been chasing him for a long time! How could she let someone take him away? Anna nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, I know what to do.¡± Just as Serena was about to say something to Anna, Lea¡¯s cries came from beside her and Serena could only say, ¡°Lea seems to have wet herself, I¡¯ll go change her.¡± Then, without waiting for Anna¡¯s response, Serena hung up the video. Looking at the turned-off screen, Anna could not help but sigh in her heart, this mother is busy. But soon Anna did not worry about that, she continued her journey. ** Meanwhile, in the vige The girl¡¯s legs were arranged on theputer desk in a dignified manner, and her little pink fingers were covered with ayer of pink nail polish, which made them look pink and shiny and unusually pretty. ¡°The first time you called me this month to ask me to go on a blind date, can we talk about that? I¡¯m very busy writing every day, okay? I can¡¯t even think of characters or plot, so I don¡¯t have time to find a man.¡± ¡°Is it because you work so hard that you can¡¯t find a boyfriend? The girl next door came yesterday to deliver a job, she¡¯s five years younger than you and she¡¯s already settled down, you¡¯re an old girl who still doesn¡¯t fall in love and stays home all day writing, you¡¯re trying to piss me off!¡± Samantha looked at theputer interface as she sighed helplessly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with settling down even though she¡¯s five years younger than me? Do you think she will be happily married? I have to pay for food, oil and salt after I get married, I have to pay for milk powder after I have a baby, and I have to pay for my education when I grow up, I¡¯m living a good life on my own and I¡¯ll get married and find a not-so-good man to lower the quality of my life, am I crazy?¡± ¡°¡­ Samantha! Don¡¯t give me any more trouble! You still have to go back today! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll send someone to break down the door of your house tomorrow! I¡¯ll see if youe back!¡± Samantha¡¯s mother said something harsh and then hung up. Samantha sighed is mumbled something indifferent as she listened to her mother¡¯s voice. ¡°What is the point of hanging up if you are discussing a problem? Only your daughter can put up with you.¡± After spitting, Samantha sighed and threw the phone back on the bed. She had nned to write a new manuscript to submit today, but what happened? After all, she knew her mother¡¯s temperament, and if Samantha didn¡¯te back, there was a real possibility that her front door would be shattered tomorrow. Blind Date ¡­ It¡¯s just a blind date, right?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The only thing she can do is to go up to the guy and tell him that if he dares to go on a blind date with her, she¡¯ll smash his head in, heh heh heh. All he had to do was go home and tell his mother that he didn¡¯t like her, and it would all be over. With her decision made, Samantha went and packed her bags and left the house. She really had no intention of going on a blind date, so she dressed casually, simr to what she wore at home, washed her face, tied her hair, and took a cab home. Chapter 1228 – You’re a girl! Samantha¡¯s family ¡°This Samantha is good at everything, but she is not able to find a boyfriend; she is her age and not looking for one. Samantha¡¯s mother is still charming in her middle age, chatting with her best friend over a cup of tea, her face exquisite because she has groomed it well, and her figure very well managed. Samantha¡¯s mother was always very conscious of maintaining and managing her body throughout her life, and she would never let her weight exceed a certain threshold number, but what she hated was the fact that she had a daughter who paid no attention to her appearance and image, and her physical efforts from childhood to adulthood failed to change her mind, which really made her angry. But the good thing is that both husband and wife are very beautiful, so Samantha¡¯s facial score is also not bad, even if she doesn¡¯t bother to dress up she is still a beautiful girl. ¡°I think your daughter, Samantha, is a good girl, she is a practical person who makes money and is more important than anything else. At her words, Samantha¡¯s mother sneered in her heart. Do you want to find a wife who is practical and makes money? Why don¡¯t you go find a nanny? ¡°The family you presented this time won¡¯t be the same as thest, will it? Are you asking my daughter to be filial with her inws, to doundry and cooking, and to take care of their lives?¡± ¡°No, no! The onest time was an ident, the one I present this time will surely be good!¡± The other person must also be able to clean and take care of the house, otherwise it is impossible to have a marriage in which the woman is the sole giver.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Mrs. Jiang is right, it is the truth.¡± Ding dong ¨C The doorbell rang and Samantha¡¯s mother¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°It¡¯s probably my Samanthaing back.¡± She got up to answer the door and opened it to see Samantha standing outside with a raw look on her face, meeting her eyes. ¡°Mom!¡± Samantha¡¯s mother took a good look at her and after noticing that she was wearing a white T-shirt and a pair of baggy pants, she almost widened her eyes in anger and pointed at her, unable to speak. Faced with such an expression on her mother¡¯s face, Samantha smiled and took the initiative to bring forth her small face without makeup, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back, do you have any meat?¡± Samantha¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t get dressed and dress blindly, but the moment you open your mouth, you ask her for meat ???? Samantha¡¯s mother was really furious! Behind her, however, came the sound of her best friend¡¯s footsteps and speech. ¡°Hey Rain, didn¡¯t you say your daughter wasing back? Where is everyone?¡± Rain, aka Samantha¡¯s mother, heard her best friend¡¯s voice and without even thinking, she simply raised her hand and mmed the door with a bang! Bang! Samantha¡¯s face was stilling forward when she was almost hitting her nose when Samantha¡¯s mother mmed the door so hard that she blinked and reached out to touch her nose. ¡°Nani?¡± Then the conversation inside was clearly heard. ¡°Rain, where is your daughter?¡± ¡°Oh, the person who came is not my daughter.¡± ¡°Then who did it?¡± ¡°Delivery boy, wrong ce.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Oh! Samanthaughed coldly twice in her heart, this motherly person of hers was really jumping through hoops, obviously one moment he was calling her toe back soon, and now he was saying he was a delivery boy? But Samantha¡¯s mother¡¯s friend in the house felt strange, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? How can a delivery boy go to the wrong ce? This delivery is too unprofessional, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hearing this, Samantha¡¯s motherughed dryly, ¡°Who said it¡¯s not? You go in and sit down, I¡¯ll call Samantha again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± So Samantha¡¯s mother went to the bathroom to call Samantha. ¡°Mom, is this how you treat me when you call me back? Locking me out and calling me a bellhop, howe I didn¡¯t know I changed careers?¡± Samantha¡¯s mother huffed, ¡°Damn girl you still have the nerve to say that, look how you¡¯re dressed, you¡¯re Rain¡¯s daughter, can you stop being so scruffy, you¡¯re a girl, a girl!!!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. By the end of her sentence, Samantha¡¯s mother was almost grinding her teeth, so angry that her brain was foggy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a girl? I feelfortable dressing like this, huh? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m wearing beggar¡¯s clothes, it¡¯s not like it brightens anyone¡¯s eyes.¡± Samantha said carelessly, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s yourself, aren¡¯t you always self-conscious about your image? You must be hiding in the bathroom talking to me on the phone right now. Look at yourself in the mirror while you are talking, you must be gritting your teeth right now, don¡¯t you want to look good? When her daughter said this, Samantha¡¯s mother unconsciously looked at the mirror and saw that she was clenching her teeth and grimacing. With such a look, Samantha¡¯s mother was shocked at herself and hurried to relieve herself. ¡°In what way? Are you shocked by your appearance?¡± Samantha let out augh on the other end of the phone. Samantha¡¯s mother took a deep breath and tried to calm herself before saying softly, ¡°Now go and stay in the hallway and don¡¯t go out, you cane back in after I send the people away.¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­ Mom, does revengee so quickly? Go and hide in the hallway? People are using the elevator today, the stairs are dusty. I don¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°The fact is you have to go even if you don¡¯t want to go, who allowed you to dress so shabby, if you dare to go out you will be dead.¡± After saying this, Samantha¡¯s mother hung up. Samantha stood in the doorway with her cell phone for half a minute, but thought better of it and resigned herself to go into the hallway. Thus, on second thought, Samantha resigned herself to her fate. On the other hand, Samantha¡¯s mother made sure that Samantha stayed in the hallway before saying something to her best friend and sending her away. Just as the person entered the elevator, Samantha came out of the hallway. ¡°My god mom, if I stay in there any longer I might get bored to death.¡± Samantha spat as she pushed her way into the house, and her mother gave her a stern look, ¡°And bored to death? Howe you weren¡¯t bored to death when you stayed home all day? At least there¡¯s a breath of fresh air in the hallway.¡± ¡°Mom, look you say that as if there is no breath of fresh air in the house, so should I stille in?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The mother dragged Samantha into the house, ¡°Come in.¡± Then she mmed the door behind her, not wanting anyone to see Samantha like this. ¡°Are you still my daughter? You dress like this every day, don¡¯t you know how to dress? Do you want to dress like that when you go on a blind date this afternoon?¡± Samantha shrugged her shoulders indifferently, ¡°Yes, why not?¡± No good? Chapter 1229 – Being a good boy and going on a blind date Samantha¡¯s mother shouted at the sound of her voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Of course it¡¯s wrong!!!¡± The scream was so deafening that Samantha could only raise her arms and cover her ears.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss , please behave yourself!¡± Only then did Samantha¡¯s mother gather herposure and reached out to press her face, speaking helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that I lost my image.¡± ¡°Mother, if you weren¡¯t angry, you wouldn¡¯t have lost your image, and I¡¯m right, I¡¯m usually like that, so if I go on a blind date, I have to keep my original shape, otherwise I would be dressed well and beautiful, but when I marry someone, would I be sloppy and scare him off?¡± When she heard this, Samantha¡¯s mother wanted to roll her eyes in disgust, but after thinking about it, she restrained herself. But when she came across this daughter of hers, Samantha¡¯s mother found that the image she was so proud of was crumbling in every way. ¡°Mom, am I not okay? Look, if I go there looking like this and the other person still looks at me blindly, that means they like the real me. But if I go dressed, then people like the fake me. Mom, do you want your daughter to find someone who really likes me, or just like me with an empty appearance?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Samantha¡¯s mother took one look at her and huffed, ¡°You¡¯re so full of yourself, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, don¡¯t you just want to use your image to scare men? You are the daughter of Rain and I have confidence in your appearance.¡± Samantha sighed heartily, ¡°All the men in the world love beautiful skin, but even though your daughter has inherited your bloodline, that skin is not permanent. Mother, wasn¡¯t the reason you married my father because he was the only one in that group who didn¡¯t see your looks?¡± Samantha¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± Rain was furious at the mention of Samantha¡¯s father, when she was a young woman, she was so good that many men went after her. But Samantha¡¯s father, like a nerd, scratched his head when a friend asked him if he was okay, and then said he was okay. Not bad? Rain was one of the best girls in the school, but in Samantha¡¯s father¡¯s eyes she was just okay? But then again, she was the one who liked the nerdter, because he was the same nerd who hade to her at 12 a. m. in the pouring rain just to give her an umbre, only to foolishly leaveter. For the first time in her life, Rain was moved and they got together. Rain then asked Samantha¡¯s father, who is a nerd, why he came to give her the umbre in the first ce and whether he liked it. Samantha¡¯s father said no, he just thought she was a poor girl without an umbre on a rainy night, so ¡­ Rain was so angry that she almost broke down because she found out that she was making a fool of herself and how many suitors she had. Why would she want to be with someone she didn¡¯t like? Fortunately, Woody got a hold of her and kept her for a long time, saying he loved her talent and so on. It was something Samantha appreciated, andter she even wrote a single short story about it, which then sold really well. ¡°It shows how precious a man like my father is, the kind of man who defies the rain and brings you an umbre without any second thoughts, there is no other man in the world.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Samantha¡¯s mother so angry, because she felt that Samantha was right and she really had no reason to refute her. After all, for so many years of marriage, Samantha¡¯s mother could be said to bepletely spoiled, not having to do any work, just being responsible for looking good. Samantha knew this was putting her mother on the spot and smiled as she wrapped her arms around her, ¡°Mom, if only I could be as lucky as you to find a man like Dad, a man who really likes you wouldn¡¯t care about your looks, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with me dressing in for a blind date, right?¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Samantha¡¯s mother sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to leave you alone just because I moved your daddy, get your ass back to your room and get dressed right now, if you don¡¯t put on makeup and dress nicely today, you won¡¯t be back in your house for the next half of the month.¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± Two minutester, Samantha entered the room. The room had been prepared for her by her mother and had many things that were unfamiliar to Samantha, such as brightly colored clothes, almost transparent high heels, and various colors of lipstick and eye shadow. It seemed that Samantha¡¯s mother had prepared everything for her. It was quite a struggle to convince her to go on a blind date. Samantha was in no hurry she grabbed her phone andy down on the bed to text her best friend Doria. Doria could not help but gloat andugh after finding out that she had been called home for a blind date. ¡°Samantha, you had your day hahaha, going home for a blind date? You were told to find a boyfriend, now what? Being pressed on the head for a blind date.¡± Samantha had a depressed expression on her face, ¡°Are you stillughing? Do you think the next time you go to your male friend, I won¡¯t apany you?¡± Doria immediately said seriously, ¡°Samantha you are too pathetic, how can your mother be like that? Boyfriends are optional, you shouldn¡¯t be forced to look for them if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What now? She told me to dress well or she won¡¯t let mee home and keep me for half a month.¡± ¡°Half a month is half a month, you will have someone to cook for you at home, you will eat and sleep and wake up and eat again, what is the problem?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Do you think I¡¯m a wanderer? I have to write!¡± Samantha cried out helplessly. ¡°Yes ¡­ well, why don¡¯t you ¡­ go on your blind date then?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ahem, do you have other options besides going on a blind date, i. e., find someone to pretend to be your boyfriend and bring him to your mother to dangle in front of her so maybe you won¡¯t have to go on a blind dateter?¡± Samanthaughed coldly at this. ¡°What kind of stupid idea is that? Do you think that if I bring her a fake boyfriend of mine, she won¡¯t immediately force a marriage on me the next second?¡± Doria: ¡°The mother is so scary.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s a little scary too, it¡¯s obvious that she herself has a free love rtionship, why not when ites to me? And she says I¡¯m older? Of course I¡¯m just a child!¡± ¡°Pfft ¨C stop rubbing it in your face, will you? Are you still a child? You¡¯re almost three years old!¡± ¡°¡­ Seriously,e and help me, I don¡¯t want to be stuck at home for half a month.¡± ¡°How can I help you? You have two choices now, either go on a blind date or tell your mother you have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Doria, are you kidding? How could I ever be a good girl on a blind date? And what¡¯s the other stupid idea? Telling my mother I have a boyfriend?¡± Chapter 1230 Luke, please return the favor. Doria said with hatred, ¡°Excuse me, are you an idiot? Don¡¯t you have a boyfriend, can¡¯t you find one?¡± Do a ¡­ A cold smile yed on Samantha¡¯s lips, ¡°How can I find one? I¡¯m a boyfriend maker, huh? And I¡¯m wholesale?¡± ¡°Samantha, thanks to the fact that you are a pen person, why can¡¯t your brain turn when you need it to? Just tell your mother that you have a boyfriend and you don¡¯t want to go on a blind date, then you can find someone to pretend to be your boyfriend. As for forced marriage and everything else, that¡¯s something that willeter. It takes time to bond and get to know each other, right? Even if you force marriage, when the timees, you can just say that you two don¡¯t have the same personality and separate. Samantha was very afraid of her mother, so she did not think of any good solution. ¡°The question is, who should I pass off as my boyfriend? I don¡¯t know many guys, and most of the guys I knew are married with families, so I can¡¯t ask a married man to pretend to be my boyfriend, right? How about ¡­ I¡¯ll go rent one?¡± Thinking about it, Samantha nodded, ¡°That would work, going to rent a guy and paying him a fee every time you call him out would be fine.¡± Doria interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be naive, a lot of those rental boyfriends get scammed, what if you don¡¯t know your roots and get scammed on everything at the end of the day?¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­ so scary?¡± ¡°The world is a treacherous ce! People¡¯s hearts are divided! Who knows!¡± Samantha: ¡°Doria, what the hell do you want? You¡¯re the one who gave me this idea! Why don¡¯t you find me one?¡± ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t you have one ready-made?¡± Samantha blinked and a figure came to her mind, she bit her lip, ¡°You mean my editor? No no, he is Mediterranean and older, I can¡¯t ept him.¡± Doria almost dropped to her knees when she heard this, ¡°I¡¯m really convinced, you don¡¯t want to think of a handsome man when he¡¯s right in front of you, you actually think of an old Mediterranean man, convinced!¡± Finally Doria could only say, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the man you met at the bar the other night!¡± The man I met at the bar? Samantha remembered and quickly thought about who the man was. The man named Luca? The man who lost his love and then went to get drunk? Samanthaughed twice instantly at the thought, ¡°Him? I don¡¯t think so, he¡¯s not bad, but he¡¯s in love, did you see him the other night? He¡¯s the one who fell out of love and got drunk! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m out of my mind if I go for a guy like that!¡± ¡°Can you put yourself in the right position? Even if he¡¯s not in love anymore, so what? You¡¯re not looking for a rtionship, you¡¯re just asking him to pretend to be your boyfriend, didn¡¯t you help him that night? I¡¯m sure your mother will believe you if I bring him to her.¡± When Doria said that, Samantha thought it made sense. Luca¡¯s height, face, and mannerisms were all excellent, so if she took him to her mother and told her he was her boyfriend, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being forced to go on a blind date. Samantha had already made up her mind, but she was still a little worried, ¡°Why do I feel it is too rude to have a lost love pretend to be my boyfriend?¡± ¡°Oh, our writer Samantha really found her conscience, she would feel rude, so be nice and go meet the blind date your mother arranged for you~~¡± ¡°What is a conscience? You can eat it oh huh ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Samantha quickly backtracked and after she finished thinking, she immediately sent a message to Luca saying she needed his help with something and mentioned that she had helped himst time so Luca could not refuse. Luca was busy when he received Samantha¡¯s message, and he frowned when he saw that Samantha had invited him out to a caf¨¦, ready to say he was unavable when he saw another message from Samanthater. I helped youst time, you have toe! You don¡¯t want to keep owing me favors, do you?¡± Seeing this, Luke felt a headache, in fact ¡­ he did not like doing favors for people. Especially women. Thinking about this, Luca could only agree. After the other party confirmed, Samantha immediately opened the door and jumped out. Samantha¡¯s mother thought that her daughter had been inside for half an hour and must have been almost dressed, but who knew that once she came out she would still be the same as before, without any change. After one nce, Samantha¡¯s mother became furious and pointed at her, ¡°Samantha, you ¡­.¡± Samantha took a few steps forward to squeeze her mother¡¯s fingertips and smiled as she wrapped her arms around her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry yet, I have something especially important to tell you.¡± ¡°¡­ What? If it¡¯s something other than a blind date, I won¡¯t ept it! You have to go on a blind date for me today, the other person I¡¯ve already met is good in every way, and her looks and personality are one in a hundred!¡± ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m going to say, I just want to tell you that if your daughter already had a boyfriend, would you still send me on a blind date?¡± At her words, Samantha¡¯s mother snorted disdainfully, ¡°Of course not, if you had a boyfriend, why should I bother? But you don¡¯t have one, you are a sad single man, where would you find a boyfriend?¡± Samantha said with a straight face, ¡°No, I already have a boyfriend.¡± Samantha¡¯s mother obviously did not believe her and did not take what she said seriously. Samantha patted her chest and assured, ¡°Mom, what I said is true, I really do have a boyfriend, I just didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°I tell you Samantha, don¡¯t think I am your father, I will be fooled by your words, you have a boyfriend then you bring him back to me, you can¡¯t even see him, how dare you say you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°I will bring him back tonight! But if I bring him back, you can¡¯t force me to go on a date again.¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, do you? If you had a boyfriend, you wouldn¡¯t say things like that.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll bring my boyfriend tonight and you can help me postpone the blind date.¡± ¡°Heck, I¡¯ll have to see someone and confirm it first.¡± Samantha took a deep breath, ¡°Just wait and see!¡± After saying this, Samantha let go of her mother¡¯s hand and intended to leave. Samantha¡¯s mother stared at her suspiciously, ¡°You¡¯re not trying to escape while you can, are you? ¡°Mother, you know where I live, it is useful to run away. Wait.¡± Chapter 1231 – Who cares if you are a stranger When Luca arrived at the caf¨¦ and sat down, he had not yet seen Samantha. It was only if a cup of coffee, because out of courtesy he ordered another milk tea for Samantha, and then he sat in his seat and waited. One minute, two minutes, five minutes ¡­ Ten minutes had passed and Samantha had still not appeared. Luke wrinkled his forehead slightly and looked at the time on his wristwatch, could it be that he had been tricked? Was the girl trying to get revenge? She seemed to be in a hurry, so she must have something to do. As he reflected, a wind-like figure entered the caf¨¦ and looked around. Luca immediately recognized Samantha. A big white T-shirt and pants, her hair tied backzily, a scruffy look. It was the first time Luca had seen a girl who did not take her image seriously. There are many girls who do not care about their image, but Samantha is the only one who does not care about her image on any asion. While Luca was assessing her, Samantha had already found Luca and rushed toward him before taking the chair in front of him and sitting down. ¡°Hello, Mr. Luca, you are early.¡± Luca half-closed his thin lips and said coldly, ¡°You are eleven minutes and twenty secondste.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Samantha awkwardly tilted her head, ¡°There was a traffic jam on the road, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She also did not apologize for her tardiness so I immediately remedied by sincerely apologizing to Luca, and when she finished she sat down and took her milk tea and asked, ¡°Is this for me?¡± Luca nodded imperceptibly. ¡°You can order a new one if it¡¯s not to your taste.¡± ¡°No no, I quite like milk tea, thank you.¡± It was sweltering hot, and Samantha was already all hot from the trip, so she took several sips of milk tea. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Hmm? This ¡­¡± Samantha actually found herself having some difficulty speaking. In the past she had always spoken with a big smile, but now she was looking for someone to pretend to be her boyfriend, and it was really ¡­ difficult to ask that of a man she had met only a few times and did not know very well. But the arrow is on the string, Samantha had to talk, understatement is not her style, so she simply began. ¡°That, I was hoping ¡­ you could pretend to be my boyfriend for a while.¡± At this, Luca frowned. Samantha hastened to say, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s just a fake, not a real one!¡± Luca¡¯s brow furrowed even more, because these words sounded ridiculous. What do you mean by pretending to be her boyfriend? Luca stared at Samantha¡¯s white face with some displeasure, ¡°Miss Samantha, are you kidding me?¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Samantha waved her hand awkwardly, ¡°I really have to beg you, my mother keeps forcing me to go on a blind date, but I don¡¯t want to go, so I was hoping you could pretend to be my boyfriend for a while and fool her, after that she won¡¯t make me go on a blind date anymore.¡± After exining, Samantha noticed a deeper frown on Luca¡¯s face. ¡°I mean, let me cheat on the elders with you?¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± Eh this man really ¡­ must be so loyal and terse! ¡°Mr. Luca, how can you call this deceiving the elders? There are priorities in everything, and this is not considered cheating.¡± ¡°This is not cheating? Then what is considered cheating?¡± Luca asked, staring seriously into Samantha¡¯s eyes. Samantha was stunned for a moment and sat for a long time before speaking helplessly, ¡°Well, even if it is cheating, so what? I didn¡¯t want to be set up on a blind date, so I had toe up with this as a way to fight back, pretending to be a boyfriend first and breaking upter, which felt perfectly fine. I was surrounded by male friends who were married, so I had no one to turn to, and strangers were afraid of being cheated on, so that¡¯s why I turned to you.¡± He did not expect Luca¡¯s reaction to be so great, he expected that Luca would not say yes because he felt the status of boyfriend, but he did not expect that what he was interested in was actually betraying his elders. Sure enough, after Samantha had said this, Luca squared up and said, ¡°I can¡¯t deceive the elders with you, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯d better find someone else for this favor.¡± Samantha bit her lower lip slightly with a look of embarrassment. ¡°But I really have no one else to turn to, Mr. Luca, if you don¡¯t help me, I will simply have to find a random stranger on the street and ask him if he is willing to do it.¡± Luca frowned, ¡°Even if I owe you a favor, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll do everything, just ask another person.¡± With that said, Luca quickly stood up and Samantha watched him walk to the cash register, pay, and leave. She slumped on the table like a deted ball, not realizing that she had failed. She couldn¡¯t make him do it if he didn¡¯t want to, and it would be worse if she went to her mother and revealed herself. Samantha sighed inwardly as she thought about it. How about just asking? So Samantha looked around and found a man sitting alone in the caf¨¦, but he looked older, thinner, and wore sses. It would be too embarrassing to go there all of a sudden, wouldn¡¯t it? But what could she do? Samantha knew very well that if she went on a blind date, her mother would really force her to get married, and then ¡­ The thought of this gave Samantha a headache, she put down the milk tea in her hand and slowly moved her steps toward the skinny boy. ¡°This ¡­ please ¡­¡± Samantha¡¯s words had barely escaped her lips when a figure stepped in front of her, Samantha was startled and raised her head to take a look and found that it was indeed Luke. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave? How did ¡­¡± Samantha looked at him with some dismay. Luca really hadn¡¯t expected this girl to actually go looking for a stranger when she talked about how she was afraid of being cheated, but now she was getting busy?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Did she have any brains? The tall, thin boy with sses heard a voice and looked up to see a man and woman standing in front of him, a little confused: ¡°Excuse me, you are ¡­¡± ¡°Wrong person.¡± Luke answered the other man¡¯s question in a quick voice before grabbing Samantha¡¯s wrist, who was still standing mute in ce, and pulling her out of the caf¨¦. Samantha was pulled out of the caf¨¦ with an astonished expression on her face and took a long time to react, ¡°Hey, leave me alone.¡± Luca let go of her hand and Samantha rubbed her wrist, ¡°Why are you here again? Do you want to help me?¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± Luca was silent for a couple of seconds, then shook his head in denial. ¡°No?¡± Samantha stared at him as if he were a psychopath: ¡°Then what are you doing back here? Mind your own business, I had a hard time finding a target!¡± ¡°A target? A stranger?¡± ¡°So what, if she¡¯s a stranger, maybe she¡¯ll say yes? I say, Mr. Luca, you refuse to help, so don¡¯t worry so much, right?¡± Chapter 1232 Did you say yes? ¡°I owe you a favor, I can¡¯t stand by and watch you get ripped off, can I?¡± Samantha didn¡¯t think so, ¡°How can you be sure that I will be cheated before I even start? Besides, even if I were cheated, you wouldn¡¯t help me. Mr. Luca, this matter is really important to me, if you don¡¯t want to help me, then I won¡¯t force you.¡± After saying this, Samantha turned and walked away. Looking at the direction she was going, Luca could not help but frown, because she actually turned back. With this in mind, Luca stepped forward to stop her in her tracks. ¡°Going in again?¡± Samantha gave him a sidelong nce and did not answer. ¡°You¡¯d rather go with a stranger who may be unreliable and has a chance of being cheated on than a blind date?¡± Luke narrowed his eyes slightly, really wondering why Samantha would do that, was she really that resistant to blind dates? ¡°Trust me, the chances of me being cheated on are far less than being forced into a marriage!¡± After saying this, she winked and looked at Luca with her hands intertwined in front of her, ¡°Mr. Luca, you stand here and stop me from entering, are you going to pretend to be my boyfriend now?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± In fact, he didn¡¯t want to choose either option. This girl in front of him, he had met her only a few times, and even if something happened to her, it would be painless for him as long as he did not find out. But as long as you are human, you can bepassionate. Like Luke now, if he had not known that Samantha would do these things, what would happen to her would be none of his business. But now she is asking for a favor and he cannot do it, and then to be regretful when he learned about it, that is ¡­ Luke half-closed his thin lips and said slowly, ¡°There may be other ways to work things out, and since you were able to think of a way to call me, you should be able to think of other ways as well.¡± Samanthaughed a little at his words and simply stopped and stared at Luca. ¡°Well, then why doesn¡¯t Mr. Luca think of something for me to mess around with? If you can¡¯t think of one, you¡¯ll have to pretend to be my boyfriend.¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± Why does he seem to be leading himself into a pit? ¡°Well? Will Mr. Luca say yes or no?¡± Samantha saw a torn expression on his face, Samantha simply approached him on tiptoe and looked closely at Luca with her beautiful eyes, and thanks to this action the distance between the two of them came directly closer. Samantha saw no problem in this, but Luca stepped back with a frown, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± The two spent time in the caf¨¦, Luca thinking for her and Samantha waiting, and when she got bored, he would sit in the chair near the entrance to the caf¨¦ and order a cup of milk tea and sit there and drink it. Luke was thinking hard, but when he saw her sitting there with her legs crossed, drinking the milk tea, he felt a pain in his temple. Seeing him looking, Samantha even stretched out her hand and greeted him,zy as a cat, ¡°Have you thought of a solution yet, Mr. Luca.¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± He gave her a helpless look, Samantha shrugged her shoulders and said to herself, ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any, so go ahead!¡± Luca¡¯s brow furrowed, how could such a dishonest woman exist? Five minutester Luca approached her, Samantha had finished her milk tea, she looked up, ¡°Mr. Luca have you thought of a solution?¡± Luca didn¡¯t answer, he simply said, ¡°Seeing your rxed appearance, you don¡¯t seem to be in any hurry, maybe you can solve this matter yourself.¡± Samantha smiled and said, ¡°I have a solution, I am a second choice anyway, if Mr. Luca does not want to help or cannot think of a solution, then I will hire a stranger to help me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luca had a headache, this woman was not only rogue, she was also stubborn, knowing that she could be cheated, yet she still wanted to take the risk. She was a? ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t have to be so resistant because I¡¯m just asking you to pretend to be my boyfriend, it¡¯s not like a fake will turn out to be real, and another thing you think it¡¯s cheating, but I don¡¯t because it¡¯s very normal for men and women to get together and break up in real life. If you feel really bad, then I can also pay for your employment, you can just treat him like you are doing your job, regardless of whether he cheats or not.¡± This was like a scoundrel¡¯s trick. Luca gave her an ufortable look before sitting down in front of her. ¡°Does your mother know about this nature of yours? Can you befortable lying to your own mother?¡± ¡°Hee hee, why should I feel bad? It is a pleasure to reassure her for a while, thinking about my boy, and I myself can clear my mind.¡± Luca listened and remained silent. Samantha, however, had little patience and kept pushing him. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, then let it go, time is money and you can¡¯t drag it out like this,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t rush it, let me think about it.¡± Samantha blinked and suddenly stood up and went to Luca¡¯s side, grabbing his arm, ¡°Mr. Luca, do you remember thest time you pulled my hair?¡± After saying this, so as not to forget Luca, she quickly squatted down in front of him and let her hair down.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She leaned a little closer so that her hair was scattered with a light fragrance, and Luca, unprepared, watched as she ruffled her hair, revealing a small piece of white flesh. Some time had passed, and new hair had grown over that small piece of white flesh, growing ruffled and resembling the hair of an animal. ¡°You see, it¡¯s all your fault that my hair hasn¡¯t grown until now, and I can only tie it up when I go out, so I can¡¯t dress properly.¡± Samantha seriously used him with her beautiful eyes wide open. ¡°So you are responsible.¡± Luke¡¯s eyes crinkled at the corners, ¡°Responsible?¡± ¡°Yes, responsible for pretending to be my boyfriend, now I forced you to do that, so there would be no doubt that you were actively agreeing to cheat on me, you had no choice, what do you say? Isn¡¯t this solution I found perfect?¡± After this, Samantha continued to wink at Luca, with a self-satisfied look on her small white face, as if she was asking him for credit. Luca only felt the corners of her eyes contract even more, and along with them, the corners of her mouth. ¡°What a powerful reason.¡± At this, Samantha could not help but huff out augh, ¡°Right? I think that¡¯s a pretty powerful reason too, so ¡­ you said yes?¡± Luca¡¯s lips twitched, but she didn¡¯t say a word. It was clear that she was not dressed, nor had she done anything deliberately, but it was as if all the sunlight was flooding Samantha¡¯s body at that moment. Chapter 1233 It would be closer than now! Lost in his thoughts, Samantha¡¯s small white hand waved in front of him. Luke came back to attention and coughed softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you for once, but just this once.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Samantha nodded vigorously, ¡°Once is enough! Let¡¯s go!¡± With that said, Samantha tried to tug on Luke¡¯s arm as she stood up, Luke frowned slightly, ¡°Miss Samantha, even if I promise, you ¡­¡± Thesest words he did not say to her, but his eyes fell on Samantha¡¯s hand, Samantha followed his line of sight, and with one nce he understood. But she did not let go of Luca¡¯s arm, rather she took it in her stride, her expression innocent, ¡°You don¡¯t mean to tell me that men and women don¡¯t get along, do you? But Mr. Luca, when we meet my motherter, she is pretending to be my boyfriend, we have to behave more intimately, so let¡¯s rehearse now.¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± He said with a straight face, ¡°Suddenly any regrets?¡± Samantha rushed to wrap her arms around him at his words, ¡°It¡¯s toote to back out!¡± Luke wanted tough for some reason at her nervous look, but finally restrained himself and sighed, ¡°Even if we have to try, let¡¯s wait a while.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s not much time left for us, you haven¡¯t met my mother so you don¡¯t know what kind of personality she has, so ¡­ next time we¡¯ll have to get to know each other.¡± Luca narrowed his eyes, ¡°Get to know each other?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± So Samantha continued to question Luca¡¯s family, young and old, like a home check, and afterwards Samantha told Luca all about her own family. Luca was in a state of confusion and let Samantha take control. After the two parties got to know each other, Samantha said, ¡°By the way, we stillck a term of endearment between us.¡± ¡°A term of endearment?¡± Luke also had a twitch in his eye, the girl really had the idea that maybe he really shouldn¡¯t have said yes to her. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Samantha put her hands on her cheeks and seemed to be thinking hard, Luca saw her thinking and ignored her, taking a slow sip from his coffee. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about something! How about I just call you Little One Up Up!¡± ¡°Pfft-¡± Luca¡¯s coffee, which he had not had time to swallow, spat out. Samantha shrugged with an ugly look on her face and tilted her head, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Little Su Su can do it? What about ¡­ little Luca?¡± ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± Luca coughed heavily, wiping the coffee stain from the corner of his lips with the palm of his hand, before looking up at Samantha without good grace, who immediately returned to an innocent expression:¡± You don¡¯t like any of them? Then ¡­ instead of a name, how about dear? Darling? Nice?¡± As he muttered to himself, Luca¡¯s face could was as ck as a pot. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the more you say it, the more suspicious it is?¡± Luca could take no more of the sticky names and had to interrupt her. Huh? Samantha had written too much, and he felt there were certain terms of endearment that should be used in a rtionship, but he didn¡¯t know what the normal situation should be. When Luca reminded her, Samantha felt there was something wrong with her name, too. ¡°So what do you say?¡± ¡°Just call him by his name.¡± Luca said ndly. ¡°You just call me by my first name? Then ¡­ I call you Luca and you call me Samantha?¡± muttered Samantha, irritably, ¡°It always seems strange somewhere ¡­ or that or ¡­¡± ¡°Just the name.¡± Luca interrupted her firmly, determined not to let her think further, and quickly changed the subject, ¡°How long have you been out, and is this pretending to be your boyfriend thing going on even today?¡± As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Samantha¡¯s phone rang, she nced at the caller ID and the corner of her mouth twitched, ¡°What a mouth you have, so smart, my mother called me.¡± With that said, Samantha picked up the phone. ¡°Mom~¡± Hearing Samantha speak to herself in such a ttering tone from her mother, she immediately became incensed and her tone became serious. ¡°Don¡¯t be cute, didn¡¯t you say you were going to bring your boyfriend to show me? Now what? You¡¯ve been out for so long and there¡¯s not even a shadow of you, have you run away again?¡± ¡°No, I said I woulde back and I will. Don¡¯t worry, I just met him and I¡¯m bringing him to you.¡± ¡°Met him?¡± The suspicious voice of Samantha¡¯s mother came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Samantha, did you pay for a boy? Or did you ask your friend to y the role? I tell you, you¡¯d better not or ¡­ I¡¯ll have ways for you to reveal your identity.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Samantha winced, butughed twice, ¡°Are you kidding, how could I ever go and get a fake boyfriend for you? If I had a fake one, I might as well go on a blind date.¡± ¡°Hmph, anyway you¡¯d better not y tricks, you¡¯re my daughter, I know all the little tricks you have up your sleeve.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯lle backter, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± After hanging up the phone, Samantha sighed helplessly and looked at Luca, ¡°I told you it was hard to get past my mother, didn¡¯t I? She¡¯s too smart, so we have to ventte!¡± Although Luca was driving, he had naturally noticed Samantha¡¯s conversation with her mother and asked after hearing her say so. ¡°How do you want to ventte?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go to my motherter and we¡¯ll have to act closely!¡± Samantha said. Samantha saw her frown and exined softly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all false anyway, no matter how intimate it is, if you think so you won¡¯t frown.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯ll tell you right now, if I hold your hand or something, you can¡¯t resist, if my mother sees it¡¯s fake, there will be serious consequences.¡± Samantha made a pitiful expression, like a cat begging for food. ¡°Okay?¡± Luca did not answer, keeping his thin lips silent as he looked at her.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°So!¡± Samantha went to tug at his sleeve in a cute way, shaking it gently. It was hard to imagine that she had such a cute side, Luca narrowed his eyes slightly. In fact, for Samantha, she was usually just toozy to be cute, but how could she not be? There are countless characters under her belt, it all depends on whether she wants it or not. It¡¯s just her nature, so she doesn¡¯t bother to pretend. ¡°When you were drunk at the hotel, the barman tried to throw you on the road, but I didn¡¯t hesitate to bring you back, you held my hand in the middle of the night and let me sleep with you, we were closer then than we are now! Chapter 1234 Not an ex Seeing her mention the incident that night, Luke felt only a sudden pain in his forehead: he had been the one who had taken someone¡¯s hand and not let go of it that night, causing her, a girl, to curl up on the edge of the couch and sleep, and then her leg went numb. And he had mistakenly med her when he woke up. Thinking about it, Luca felt more than a little guilty and could only agree. ¡°Understood.¡± Samantha saw him agree and smiled immediately. She knew he would agree, he still seemed to have a very guilty conscience toward himself, he had only mentioned it casually at first, but she did not expect it to work so well. Soon they arrived at Samantha¡¯s house. As Samantha and Luke got out of the car, Samantha kept whispering all sorts of crumbs in his ear. ¡°Did you remember what I just told you? My birthday, my friends and some ¡­¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Luca looked at her with eyes like she was an idiot. ¡°Do you think I could remember so much in such a short time?¡± Samantha was momentarily dumbfounded. ¡°What do you mean? You didn¡¯t remember any of this?¡± Luke didn¡¯t answer, honestly he forgot all of them because he wasn¡¯t interested in the life of someone he didn¡¯t know well and birthday horoscopes and all that, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to Samantha even when she spoke, he just watched her chirp and his thoughts went to another girl. Anna ¡­ She heard that she went on a trip with Matteo, she must be so happy now. She finally got what she wanted. The thought of this brought a wave of bitterness to Luke¡¯s heart, which grew and spread. Samantha was so perceptive that she immediately knew something was wrong with Luca. She narrowed her eyes thoughtfully and became suddenly furious, ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re overreacting! Are you thinking about your ex while I¡¯mmunicating with you?¡± Her voice brought Luca¡¯s sanity back to life, after which he cast aplicated look into her eyes and replied, ¡°Not an ex.¡± ¡°What? Not an ex? Could he be an ex?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Looking at his transfixed expression, Samantha suddenly realized something and the corners of her mouth twisted, ¡°You¡¯re not ¡­ even chasing someone, are you???¡± Unhappy words. Luca refused to speak to her and ndly said, ¡°I¡¯ll behave myself in front of your mother and I won¡¯t make you betray me.¡± ¡°Hey, I say it¡¯s a shame for you. You¡¯ve fallen out of love without even chasing someone, you¡¯re unrequitedly in love, ouch ¡­ thest time I randomly guessed the plot I actually nailed it, I feel like I could go set up a palmistry booth.¡± Yet Samantha had no intention of letting him off the hook and continued to tear him apart. ¡°Do you still want me to pretend to be your boyfriend or not? If not, then I will go back first.¡± Luca was about to turn and leave when Samantha pulled his hand, ¡°Wait, I was just kidding, what¡¯s the big deal? We are going up now.¡± ¡°Let go.¡± Luca scolded in a calm tone. Samantha did not let go, but squeezed his arm tighter and with a serious look on her face, ¡°How can that be? We are already here, my mother might be watching from upstairs, what if we let go now and ites out? From now on, we are boyfriend and girlfriend, it¡¯s now or never, you can¡¯t hurt me! Samantha added: ¡°You¡¯ve already made me lose part of my hair, don¡¯t make me get married again, if I¡¯m forced, I¡¯ll lose all my hair and the part you ripped out probably won¡¯t grow back. Luke: ¡°¡­¡± This woman ¡­ was simply a rogue. On the contrary, there was nothing he could do for her. ¡°Hee hee, let¡¯s go.¡± Samantha took him intimately by the arm and headed upstairs. When he reached the elevator, he ran into the neighbor¡¯s aunt returning from shopping across the street and saw Samantha holding a man and looked at her in amazement. ¡°Samantha, is that your boyfriend?¡± At that point, Samantha hugged Luke a little tighter and leaned against his shoulder in a very intimate way, nodding her head and smiling softly, her eyes turned almost into crescents, ¡°Yes, I have a boyfriend and I brought him back to show my mother, Auntie, you just came back from the supermarket.¡± The eyes of the neighboring aunt were fixed on Luca, and the gaze was ufortable as if they were scrutinizing her. But Samantha knew these neighbors were like that, other people¡¯s daughters falling in love as if they had something to do with it, so she said nothing to let them. Anyway, Luca was a handsome man with a good body, but he had a scar on his face that made him look a little mean. As she thought about it, Samantha saw that her neighbor aunt¡¯s eyes were fixed on the scar on Luca¡¯s face, and she inquired. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up with your boyfriend¡¯s face? Has he been hurt?¡± At this, Samantha could not help but inwardly roll her eyes. In fact, she had met Luca so many times, even when she had asked him to pretend to be her boyfriend this time, she had not even nned to ask Luca how she got the scars on her face. After all, it was someone else¡¯s scar, and it was not very generous to take the initiative to reveal it. What she did not want to do, she did not expect this aunt to do, and in front of so many people in the elevator, in a dignified way. Thinking about it, Samantha was immediately shocked. With a sweet smile on her face before, she now looked a little upset, and instead of answering the question, she asked directly, ¡°Auntie, I haven¡¯t been back for a long time, and as soon as I came back, I heard that your daughter-inw seemed to have run away?¡± As expected, Auntie¡¯s face changed dramatically after hearing this. ¡°You, who did you hear it from?¡± Samantha said innocently, ¡°Many people around here are talking about it, is that true? I don¡¯t think so either. Your daughter-inw is beautiful and capable, and her literary skills are good, so she is not the kind of person who would abandon her husband.¡± Aunt¡¯s face became ugly: ¡°Samantha, how can you say that? Is your mother saying bad things about me behind my back? You mothers and sons are really mean, you go around biting people behind their backs all day long.¡± Samanthaughed calmly, ¡°No, my mother and I are not as good as Zia at chewing on people.¡± Samantha had only bought her houseter in life, because Samantha¡¯s mother had already started forcing her to marry her and she had moved in to have some peace and quiet, and when she had lived here she had heard a lot of nastyments from this neighbor. ¡°You!¡± Aunt was furious and huffed, ¡°I never thought that after all these years you would still be so undisciplined. I say, some people have heard the saying that you should marry a virtuous wife, right? Don¡¯t get carried away by beauty!¡± Aunt deliberately looked at Luke as she said this. Chapter 1235 – Stunned by beauty ¡°Did beauty get the better of you?¡± Samantha huffed and said not slowly, ¡°It seems that Zia¡¯s teaching to her son is really executed quite thoroughly, naive to marry a virtuous wife but didn¡¯t treat her well, I don¡¯t know what to think, some people have neither face nor ability, they can¡¯t even afford the down payment of a house, how can they marry such a good woman? Could ¡­ she be the legendary face of Samantha?¡± Luke, who had not spoken, frowned slightly at that moment, initially when Samantha had leaned in, he was a little tempted to resist, but then those two began to be arrogant and overbearing between their words. It seemed ¡­ that Samantha had started to be rude after her aunt had assessed the scar on her face and asked about it. Thinking about it, Luca¡¯s mind wandered and unconsciously looked at Samantha. Was this ¡­ his way of defending himself? Because of the scar? Luca¡¯s gaze toward Samantha became a bitplicated, although the two were now quite close, but after all, they were pretending to be engaged, even if he was being scrutinized by others, then even if she ignored him, he would not feel anything. Now she was defending him in this way. This moved Luca¡¯s cold, hard heart slightly.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I didn¡¯t expect him to be anything but a rogue, but he was still kind. With that in mind, Luca¡¯s mind followed and he reached out to take Samantha¡¯s shoulder, his gaze fixed on her. ¡°Samantha¡¯s face?¡± He smiled slightly, ¡°Are there still men who live off women nowadays?¡± When Luca took Samantha by the shoulders, she froze for a moment, but when she heard Luca¡¯s words, she reacted quickly and nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course, you are too busy working to understand society, many men eat soft rice. These men not only eat soft rice, but they are also old-fashioned, bad-tempered and like to beat their wives.¡± Samantha curled up pitifully in Luke¡¯s arms and said with a wink, ¡°Honey, you wouldn¡¯t be like that kind of man, would you?¡± The y had begun, so of course it had to be over. Luca smiled faintly and lowered his gaze to meet Samantha¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sure, trust your eyes.¡± The moment they met their gazes, Samantha felt as if something struck her heart, like a deer in the headlights, she was a little panicked, but quickly returned to her normalcy and nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course, my Samantha¡¯s eyes are not the best. ¡± The two sang in unison, treating Zia like she was nothing, and Zia was furious! Gritting her teeth, she stared at the two people, so angry that she could barely utter a word. And everyone else in the elevator looked at each other in disbelief at this scene. In fact, many of the neighbors here knew each other, so they couldn¡¯t help but agree when they saw Samantha and Luca so in love. ¡°Yes Samantha is right, you can¡¯t have a man who beats his wife, makes no money, and beats his wife. ¡°Samantha, your boyfriend looks good, he is tall and thin, he looks nice, what is he doing?¡± ¡°Samantha, you have a boyfriend now, when did you find him? You were always alone before, everyone thought you stopped talking about boyfriends.¡± Samantha hastily dragged Luke out of the elevator, saying, ¡°Ahahahaha my house is here, talk to you next time.¡± They were followed by Zia, who, after the incident in the elevator, looked at the two with a very unpleasant look and opened the door to enter. After she left, Samantha wanted to let go of Luca¡¯s arm, but on second thought she held on to him, ¡°The door will open soon, are you ready?¡± It was the first time Luca had been this close to a girl and he was a little ufortable, but after all, he was promised, so he just had to hold on. ¡°Yes.¡± He replied in a soft voice. Samantha looked at him carefully, saw the scar on his face and wanted to say something but finally held back. No matter, her mother should not be as bad as that Aunt, making fun of people¡¯s wounds, so she should not say anything in advance. With this in mind, Samantha walked to the door and rang the bell. The door opened as soon as the bell rang, and Samantha¡¯s mother stood in the foyer looking at them suspiciously. With a sweet smile, Samantha called, ¡°Mom!¡± But Samantha¡¯s mother did not look at her; her gaze went straight to Luca, looking at him all the time. Luca looked normal and greeted Samantha¡¯s mother unhurriedly, ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± Samantha¡¯s mother appraised him again and narrowed her eyes, ¡°Are you my daughter Samantha¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Luca nodded and handed over the gift in his hand without a trace: ¡°A small gift for our first meeting.¡± However, Samantha¡¯s mother did not take the gift from him, continuing to look at Luca, and when she saw the scar on his face, her lips moved a little, but she said nothing. Samantha was afraid her mother would say something and quickly took things from Luca¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Mom why are you acting like this, before you were the one who kept shouting at me to bring back my boy, now that I have brought back, be more affable and don¡¯t be so serious, okay?¡± Hearing this, Samantha¡¯s mother red at Samantha, ¡°How do I know if this boyfriend of yours is temporary? Have you two worked it out?¡± Samantha: ¡°Mom, if you keep saying that, your daughter might lose a boyfriend.¡± Samantha¡¯s mother turned away and said impatiently, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Samantha hurriedly took Luca¡¯s hand and headed inside, looking as nervous as possible. When he entered the living room and sat down, Samantha¡¯s mother asked no questions, just looked at Samantha and said, ¡°Go to the kitchen and cut some fruit.¡± Cut fruit? Samantha blinked, ¡°Cut fruit now? Is that a bad idea?¡± ¡°Go when you are told, don¡¯t nag.¡± The reason Samantha didn¡¯t want to go was because she knew that her mother was deliberately trying to get her to leave, probably to test Luca, or to tell him something, and Samantha didn¡¯t want to go because she was afraid that if she left Luca she would be exposed, after all he had made it clear that he would not betray his elders with her. What if Luca couldn¡¯t handle the pressure once she left? Thinking about it, Samantha shook her head firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat the fruit.¡± Samantha¡¯s mother was furious and pped the back of her head, saying, ¡°I want to eat, okay? Are you leaving?¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± Luke smiled weakly, ¡°Samantha, go ahead.¡± Chapter 1236This is my first kiss. The sound of Luca¡¯s voice really calmed her restless heart. Samantha looked up at Luca and saw that he was giving her a reassuring look, so she nodded. But then, she turned back to her mother and muttered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go cut the fruit, don¡¯t you dare bully him!¡± After saying this, Samantha watched Luca step by step, as if reluctantly, and went to the kitchen. During this time, Luke had a faint smile on his lips and kept giving Samantha reassuring nces, and Samantha¡¯s mother saw all the small gestures between the two of them. Samantha went to the kitchen and cut the fruit, albeit reluctantly. It was so fast that she was afraid Luke would not be able to hold it together and expose it, so she finished cutting the fruit and went out with the te. It was only about five minutes before and after.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Samantha deliberately leaned over the door to eavesdrop before leaving, but she heard nothing, so she wondered if the conversation was over yet. When she entered the living room, the two people were still silent and the atmosphere seemed a little strange. Samantha ced the fruit tray on the coffee table and ran to sit next to Luca, her eyes darting back and forth between the faces of her mother and Luca. ¡°Come on, stop looking!¡± Samantha¡¯s mother scolded her, ¡°They say girls are extroverted, and it¡¯s true, you don¡¯t even cut fruit carefully when asked to do so, you¡¯re so quick to rush out. Samantha listened and could not help but reply, ¡°Then who knows? Don¡¯t you suspect us? If you scare my boy, where will I find another boy that good?¡± After saying this, Samantha stretched out her arms and wrapped them tightly around Luca, her whole body snuggled up to him like a little bird, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± He lowered his gaze to Samantha as she strained to blink at him, Luca reached out and smoothed the stray hair from her cheeks with a nod of dedication. It was obviously just a subtle gesture, but Samantha felt as if her heart had been titited and her heart actually began to beat indefensibly again. What was ¡­ today? It was clear that the two of them had been close that night before, but she didn¡¯t seem to feel like she did today at that moment, did she? ¡°Okay, you say he¡¯s your boyfriend, can you prove it?¡± Samantha¡¯s mother asked with her arms around her and looked quizzically at the young couple in front of her, ¡°If you can¡¯t prove it, then you¡¯ll still have to go on a blind date.¡± Samantha almost exploded at the sound of this. ¡°Mom, why are you talking like that? Asking me to go on a blind date in front of my boyfriend, do you still want your daughter to be happy?¡± Samantha¡¯s mother smiled wickedly, ¡°Do you really think that if you find a random man whoes up to me, holds a small hand and hugs, I will believe that you are really engaged ah.¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­ What else? Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to make me believe it.¡± Samantha¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes rolled as if she was thinking of some idea. Samantha saw her mother like this and immediately had an eerie feeling. Why did she feel that her mother was about to have some bad idea? Sure enough, the next thing Samantha¡¯s mother said almost made Samantha lift the table. ¡°You dare kiss him in front of your mother?¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Mom!¡± Samantha¡¯s mother had an incredulous look on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not really engaged? Then what does a little kiss matter? My good daughter, your poor acting skills should stop in front of your mother, let your friende back soon and be a good matchmaker for me, I have arranged many quality men waiting in line for you.¡± Many of them? As soon as she heard that number, Samantha felt her scalp explode. Immediately, she felt that she did not want to go on a blind date no matter what. She gritted her teeth and looked at her mother, ¡°One kiss and you believe it?¡± Samantha¡¯s mother smiled and said nothing. Samantha turned her head to look at Luke, who met her gaze with a slight flicker-this girl really wasn¡¯t going to kiss him, was she? He frowned and was about to say something when Samantha took his hand in hers and then, before he could react, reached up and kissed him on the corner of his lips. It was an inappropriate kiss. From Samantha¡¯s mother¡¯s side, it looked like Samantha had kissed Luca on the lips, but in fact Samantha had only kissed him on the corner of his lips, and even though there had been a little touch between them, that was as far as Samantha could go. Luke¡¯s whole body stiffened for a moment as he was kissed, a sh of peculiarity under his ck eyes, but soon Samantha pulled away, and when she did, she immediately sped herself in Luke¡¯s arms and looked at her mother with exasperation. ¡°Mom, finished, right? Even though we are boyfriend and girlfriend, the kiss is still a private matter, okay?¡± Samantha¡¯s mother was quite surprised, she did not expect to really see such a scene, such a daughter was also quite bold. She looked at Luke for a long time and then suddenly nodded, ¡°Okay, you¡¯re done.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Does this mean I don¡¯t have to go on a blind date anymore?¡± Samantha¡¯s mother looked at her, ¡°What, you have a boyfriend and you still want to go on a blind date?¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Samantha smiled and waved her hand, then took Luca¡¯s, ¡°In that case, we will go back first.¡± At first, Samantha¡¯s mother wanted to keep her, but now she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, she didn¡¯t stop her and let them leave. So Samantha dragged them away. After entering the elevator, Samantha immediately let go of Luca¡¯s hand and awkwardly touched her nose as she looked at Luca and said, ¡°That thing ¡­ happened suddenly, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Luca, who hade to his senses, said, ¡°¡­¡±. Okay. Just now he really did not expect that Samantha would suddenlye to such a set, the girl¡¯s soft lips suddenly pressed together, and with a fragrant fragrance, and at that moment he was really lost in his thoughts. He stared at Samantha, his brow furrowed. When Samantha saw his face, she coughed heavily and rushed to rescue him, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be angry, I didn¡¯t mean to kiss you, it¡¯s just that my mother¡¯s character, as you can see, if I don¡¯t kiss you, I¡¯ll have to go on a blind date with the boys, you¡¯re here, it¡¯s not too much to let me kiss you, right? It¡¯s just for show anyway!¡± Luca¡¯s face was dark as a dark cloud. ¡°Just because it¡¯s for show, that makes it okay to kiss?¡± Samantha pricked her finger with a scowl, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I didn¡¯t want to kiss you either, you know this is my first kiss ¡­¡± First kiss??? Il Chapter 1237 can turn a fake into a real one. When he heard that word, Luca felt only a sudden pain in his temples. It was obvious that she had kissed him a second before and was now discussing with him that it was her first kiss. Was ¡­ it a matter of first kiss or not? Luca locked his gaze deeply on her, his voice darkened a few notches. ¡°Anyway, does making a scene make it okay to just kiss?¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± She unconsciously bit her lower lip, even though it was her first kiss, after all, she had initiated it herself, and she had forced the person toe, so she was still very much in the wrong. As soon as she was in the wrong, Samantha could no longer speak loudly and could only speak in a nice tone. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t help it, but think about it, you¡¯re a boy, so it¡¯s definitely us girls who are at a disadvantage in this kind of thing, right? And I just said I¡¯m still a novice kisser, so I¡¯ll let you go, okay? Well, but you were dragged here by me, so it should be considered a disadvantage for you, how about this ¡­ I¡¯ll buy you a meal, or if you need help from me in the future, I¡¯ll definitely go through the fire!¡± Luke: ¡°¡­¡± In an indirect way, he actually only wanted to solve the problem with a meal. But what could be done without solving the problem with a meal? Luca¡¯s expression turned serious. Seeing that he still wasn¡¯t satisfied, Samantha didn¡¯t know what to do, and could only say with a sad face, ¡°Looks like you still don¡¯t agree? So what do you say, we kissed anyway, if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay, the problem is that I¡¯ll let you kiss me back!¡± After saying this, Samantha also squinted her red lips nervously. Luke choked on her words, but unconsciously looked at her red lips before his mind remembered the way she had leaned in and the soft touch. Damn! Luca cursed inwardly and quickly averted his eyes, grimacing, ¡°You wish. You¡¯re thinking about it ¡­ At first Samantha thought nothing of thement, but on closer inspection she couldn¡¯t help but stare at him, crossing her arms and moving closer to Luca. ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean you¡¯re thinking right, talking as if I kissed you on purpose!¡± Luca gasped, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Samantha gritted her teeth and glowered at him, ¡°No way, I was forced to do it too, okay?¡± At her words, Luca sneered and looked at her. ¡°Cross the river, you have no problem denying it even if you want to now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Samantha was momentarily speechless even though she was upset by thatment just now, but since he had also helped herself, Samantha would not have to go on a blind date in the future, so she was still happy. Once she was happy, Samantha would not worry about this straight guy, and not only that, she got up to tease him. ¡°Hey, I mean, is this your first kiss? Why didn¡¯t you react at all when I kissed you? Have you never been kissed before? And you are a man and I am a woman, but your expression looks like you are at a disadvantage to me, so why don¡¯t ¡­ you just obey me?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Turn fake into real?¡± Luke: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at the crazy woman talking to herself in front of him and was helpless in his heart. What does he mean by obey her and turn the false into the real? ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Samantha teased, smiling as she approached him and took his hand, ¡°Why is it impossible? Haven¡¯t you fallen out of love? If you stay with me, I canpensate for the emptiness inside you.¡± Compensate for the emptiness inside him? Luke looked at her with a somewhat dazed expression. ¡°My heart is not empty at all, thank you.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Samantha did not believe it, ¡°If you are not empty, why do you go to bars and get drunk? I picked you up and brought you home.¡± He looked at Samantha and seemed to want to say something, but Samantha curled her lips in triumph, ¡°What do you say? Are you speechless? I¡¯m right about everything, aren¡¯t I?¡± The girl¡¯s voice had a smug, energetic tone that made Luke think of someone else, and he unconsciously took another look at her, saw Samantha¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face, and silently withdrew his eyes. It was not her. Anna did not have a pretty face, but ¡­ she wasfortable with her appearance. And the one in front of her, although she was no longer wearing makeup, her features were so delicate as to bepletely overwhelming, just like her mother, who could be enchanting with a little makeup. ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about?¡± Samantha bumped his arm, and Luke realized that his arm was in Samantha¡¯s hand, withdrew his hand without a trace and said coldly, ¡°The y is over, no need to get so close anymore.¡± He withdrew his hand so quickly that Samantha almost fell forward before she had time to react, and said, ¡°Do you have anypassion for a man? You have to be a gentleman with women, right? If you did, you wouldn¡¯t need to go to the bar to get drunk. For the sake of helping me and not asking me to buy dinner, why don¡¯t I help you chase someone?¡± Hearing this, Luca frowned slightly and did not respond. ¡°Really, boys are the ones who know girls, I think I¡¯m pretty good at chasing people if I help you, do you want one?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Luke refused her offer, the person he was chasing already had his happiness, he was not going to do something like take it away from him across the board. For him, it was enough for Anna to be happy. ¡°Don¡¯t do that? You really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, with me by your side are you still afraid of not finding a girlfriend? Let me help you, okay? Huh? After all, you just helped me.¡± Ding¡­ The elevator arrived just in time, and Luke grabbed his long legs and quickly got out. Samantha chased after him, jogging to keep up with him as he asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need it? There is no such store after this vige, you ¡­.¡± Luke stopped abruptly and Samantha was caught off guard when she bumped into his back, let out a pained cry covering her nose and looked up at him. ¡°That¡¯s it for today.¡± Luke looked at her seriously again, ¡°Miss Samantha, your actions today have seriously affected my life, for the good you have done me by helping me so I will return the favor, but there will be noter ¡­¡± Samantha froze for a moment, not knowing why she felt her words were a bit heavy, although in her heart she thought so, but she still felt a bit ufortable when the other party brought it up like that. But Samantha yed dumb andughed heartily. ¡°Of course, there won¡¯t be a future, but I¡¯ll take it as a favor, and you can call me if you need anything in the future.¡± With that, Samantha shed him a smile. The girl¡¯s smile was radiant in light and carried an air of sincerity. Chapter 1238 She is still dominant The smile was too radiant, and too dazzling, and the beautiful lights all around seemed to lean toward it, making Samantha a little more endearing at the moment. Luca was lost in thought for a moment. He soon recovered and looked away ndly. ¡°No need to remember the favor, it¡¯s just a favor I returned, just remember there is no next time.¡± Samantha gritted her back teeth, her face still smiling, ¡°Well, since Mr. Luca said so, then I will consider your favor returned. But since there are special circumstances happening today, ¡­¡± He took a step forward and seriously stared at Luca with a wink, ¡°I owe you a kiss.¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± The girl spoke with such astonishment that Luca¡¯s pupils shuddered and he took a step back. ¡°What is this nonsense?¡± Samantha waved her hand indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m serious, I¡¯m sorry I kissed you without your consent. So I owe you a kiss, either you kiss me now or you owe me a kiss.¡± Luca was shocked by her words for a long moment before spitting them out helplessly. ¡°Crazy.¡± Samantha shrugged irrefutably. Soon Luca turned away, and as he turned around the image of Samantha desperately trying to defend him in front of his aunt because of the scar suddenly came into his mind, and his brow furrowed for a moment, but he quickly let it go. It was just to ask him for a favor, for looking at him differently, and to say a few words for him, which was fine, he didn¡¯t have to remember too much. With that in mind, Luke quickly left. After they left, Samantha unconsciously touched her lips and said sullenly, ¡°I¡¯m so pissed off, it¡¯s obvious I¡¯m at a disadvantage. It¡¯s true, men in novels don¡¯t exist in reality, they are just big pigs who don¡¯t understand anything!¡± Samantha huffed, then followed him. * Abroad After two days on the ind, Anna finally got to know the real essence of the ind: in the morning it was very quiet because it was all young people, and at night it was all a party. Besides taking pictures, Anna was eating food and having fun. And because she had interacted with the other people on the boat when she arrived and had met them asionally during the two-day trip, we had all made friends. What was awkward for Anna, however, was that most of the couples on this ind were visiting, so they were all very close. For example, when Anna wanted to go into the water to y, she ended up finding a couple in the water in front of her hugging and holding onto each other. So her legs entered the water so awkwardly that it took her a while to retract them and return to shore in depression. Matthew, on the other hand, massaged her head as if she hadn¡¯t noticed anything, and put a straw sun hat over her head as he said, ¡°Take good sunscreen, don¡¯t get sunburned, the UV rays are still very strong on this ind.¡± Wow¡­ Anna let out a little cry in her heart. Although she was conservative at heart, from time to time she wanted to confront the person she loved ¡­ Unfortunately, Matthew was introverted, and a kiss like the one on the boat that day was the most out of the ordinary thing he could do, and as for the rest, Anna really couldn¡¯t even think about it. Suddenly, a couple came running by. ¡°Anna girl, can you take a picture for us?¡± A woman thrust her cell phone into her hand and said embarrassedly, ¡°We want to take a picture with a view from a distance over there, but we can¡¯t get it, can you please?¡± Anna could only nod good-naturedly when someone else asked for something, ¡°Of course no problem, just tell me what you want to take and I will take it for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Anna is really nice.¡± So with their guidance, Anna took several shots of the couple, thest of which was of them hugging and kissing, looking particrly loving. Anna was a little embarrassed at first, but then she became envious.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It was such a happy trip for both spouses, and if she had collected all these photos and framed them at home, she could have looked at them again when she was arguing, and they would have all gone away. She would have liked to do this with Matthew if she could, but ¡­ was not suitable because they were not a real couple. So Anna did not ask, and returned the phone when she finished. Unexpectedly, the woman spoke up and said, ¡°Thank you, you helped us, let¡¯s take some shots for you too.¡± At that point, Anna froze and unconsciously cast a nce toward Matteo. While she was photographing the couple, Matthew was sitting in the back watching, so when Anna turned around at that moment, she met his indifferent eyes. When Anna saw his gaze, she thought he was reluctant, so she shook her head and was about to refuse, when Matteo stood up, ¡°Take a few shots.¡± Was he an old man who had no interest in taking pictures, but telling his girlfriend to watch him with bated breath? Anna tilted her head, ¡°Is this okay?¡± Matthew rubbed her head affectionately, ¡°Sure.¡± The girl from the couple next to her picked up the phone and said bluntly, ¡°You two have a strange way of getting along, Anna, why do you seem so scared of your husband?¡± Anna could not answer for a moment, but Matteo took her in his arms andughed slightly, ¡°My girlfriend is just a little shy, there are a lot of people out here and she is not very good.¡± After saying this, he reached out and pinched Anna¡¯s pale, soft cheeks, his voice getting lower and lower: ¡°At home, she is very dominant.¡± The woman in the couple was still thinking that Anna¡¯s status might be at a low level, but now that she was being shown such a face, she was immediately envious. The man was handsome and so flirtatious, simply! And Anna¡¯s heart was pounding, not expecting Matthew to say something so provocative, and she drew back into his arms and smiled shyly at the couple. ¡°Shall we take some shots?¡± The woman immediately caught the scene on camera. Anna and Matthew had not even had a chance to react before a picture was taken, and soon the woman was urging them to change poses again, and Anna, being nervous, did not know what pose to do, so eventually it was the woman who guided them while the two finished a few shots. When they were done, the woman handed the phone back to Anna and could not help but tease her. ¡°You, you really are exactly as your husband said, shy as hell, not that I¡¯m talking about you, everyone is the same out here, what are you afraid of?¡± Anna bit her lower lip and shook her head awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m just a little embarrassed.¡± ¡°Well, since you¡¯re so young, it¡¯s normal to be embarrassed.¡± Chapter 1239 No need to forgive After a short talk, the woman took her husband and prepared to leave. Before leaving she suddenly saw a figure in front of her and shouted. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that person ¡­ the one who was stuck on the boat earlier and wouldn¡¯t get off? Why is she also here?¡± Hearing this, Anna looked in the direction of her finger and saw a familiar figure walking in this direction. Gresta? What was she doing here? Before she could look away, Gresta saw her and greeted her with a smile on his face. When the woman saw Gresta like this, she could not help but show a look of contempt, ¡°Is she really shady, is she really following me here, is she trying to keep hitting on her boyfriend?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± Anna didn¡¯t even like Gresta now, she was going to y it safe and then deal with her, but to her surprise he really followed her. What the hell was she going to do? Did she really want to sleep with Matteo? But ¡­ isn¡¯t she married? Why would a married woman want to sleep with someone else? Anna could not understand if it was because Matteo was too good and her husband was abusive to her, so did she want to sleep with Matteo? Anna¡¯s forehead wrinkled at the thought. ¡°I tell you, you are just a little girl, don¡¯t be fooled by this kind of woman, I can see she is quite old, she is probably quite good at flirting with men, you should keep an eye on your old man when hees.¡± ¡°Watch out?¡± Anna looked puzzled, ¡°Why is she looking at my husband? What does he have to do with this?¡± ¡°Hey, silly girl, you don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± Since Matthew was not there at the moment, he had gone to fetch water for Anna, so the woman spoke fearlessly, ¡°There is no cat in this world that doesn¡¯t steal, see what I mean?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± She looked puzzled, ¡°A cat that steals? Does that mean ¡­ Gresta? But what does this have to do with Matthew? The woman¡¯s husband was clearly not happy to hear this and huffed, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t listen to my wife¡¯s nonsense, there really is a cat who doesn¡¯t cheat, like me, I never cheat, I just love my wife forever.¡± The woman frowned at him, but satisfaction was still written on her expression. ¡°You¡¯ll still have to tune yourself out. Teach, well, watch out, that woman doesn¡¯t seem like a nice person, I could tell by the way she acted earlier on the boat, never be nice when you shouldn¡¯t be, lest you regret itter, you know?¡± Anna now finally realized that the cat they were talking about was Matthew ¡­N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She had not thought about it before, only because she trusted Matteo and thought he was not that kind of person. She was not sure Matteo liked her, but she knew Matteo too well for someone with his personality to fall in love with Gresta. But the other woman was also remembering herself, and Anna returned a good-natured smile. ¡°Thank you for telling me, I¡¯ll keep my eyes open.¡± Was it Gresta? If she was really that ungodly and wanted to hook up with Matteo, then she, Anna, was no slouch. Helping her and having it backfire on her was not something Anna would ever allow. ¡°Your husband is here, and Gresta will be here soon, so take care of yourself, we¡¯re leaving now.¡± The woman could not help but look at her husband after walking a little way away and whisper to her husband. ¡°This Anna looks too innocent too, and I wonder if she ispatible with that woman.¡± Her husband huffed coldly, ¡°Whether she is a rival or not depends on what the man thinks, if that man has no idea about other women, even if the girl Anna is a fool, no rival will appear, but if ¡­¡± He did not finish thesest words, but his wife obviously understood the point and sighed. ¡°I think she is pretty enough, the boy is too good, I hope he is not a traitor.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, his temperament is not something ordinary people have, and he is quite affectionate with Anna girl, as for that kind of woman ¡­ to be honest, even if a guy really looked at him, I think it would be just for fun, it wouldn¡¯tst.¡± ¡°Eh, you men don¡¯t really know what is good or bad.¡± ¡°Honey, it¡¯s other people, not me.¡± The two people left as they talked. And here Gresta finally ran up to Anna and took a seat next to her, very warmly. ¡°Sister Anna, I finally found you, it was so hard to find you.¡± Gresta rubbed his hands with an embarrassed expression and tried to take Anna¡¯s hand. However, before he could touch Anna¡¯s hand, she avoided it. Gresta¡¯s hand froze. Sister Anna, you¡¯re not still ming me for what happened two days ago, are you?¡± Anna¡¯s voice hardened as a cold glint appeared in her eyes. ¡°You mean that time you tried to sit next to my husband and he pushed you away, and then got angry and cursed me to divorce him?¡± Anna pointed to him so directly that Gresta was immediately somewhat dumbfounded and looked at her awkwardly. It had only been two days since he had seen her, as he seemed to have a stronger aura than before, and he didn¡¯t even call Gresta that anymore, and his words were very harsh, Gresta¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sister Anna, I got carried away that day, because my husband took me out on this trip, he has been using violence on me since I¡¯ve been married, this time he said he was making it up to me and brought me here to have fun, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would actually start using violence on me again during the trip, if you hadn¡¯t saved me that day, I¡¯m afraid I would have been ¡­ I¡¯m not a saint, I¡¯m just a poor woman with an unfortunate life, sometimes I¡¯m unfair, but that was just a moment of momentary confusion, after that I thought about it, I formally apologize and I will never make a mistake like that again, okay? ¡± Gresta was very sincere in what she said, and there was no hypocrisy in her eyes, Anna was moved by the thought that she was not a brutal and unreasonable person. Thinking about it, Anna said lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me, you won¡¯t have the chance to make such a mistake again anyway.¡± Gresta was stunned, ¡°Sister Anna, are you still not willing to forgive me? I really know I was wrong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing to forgive you, it¡¯s that there is no need to forgive, my husband and I will soon return to our country, and then we will be separated.¡± Gresta was horrified, ¡°You¡¯re going home? Not for long?¡± Chapter 1240 Perhaps it is to your liking ¡°It was supposed to be a journey, how could they stay long?¡± Gresta froze in ce, first she had thought of calming Anna down then of thinking how to get with Matthew, but now they were really going home, how could it be? She was a little anxious, but she couldn¡¯t help it. After all, she didn¡¯t have much time left, she had to hurry. ¡°All right, if youe home, I¡¯m from Italy too, we can add a Facebook, we¡¯ll keep in touch then.¡± Gresta pulled out his phone and signaled Anna to add Facebook. However, Anna did not move, Gresta waited for a long time, feeling the atmosphere around him be awkward, while Matteo over there saw the scene here, he wanted to go to her, but after thinking about it, he somehow slowed down his steps. His girlfriend, who was still too innocent, needed to see more of the badness of this society and argue for herself. So he did not go and get involved. ¡°Sister Anna, what is your Facebook number, should I add you?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Annaughed indifferently and pped her hands, ¡°I¡¯m not on Facebook, so I can¡¯t get in touch with you even if I want to.¡± Gresta did not react and reflexively asked, ¡°You don¡¯t use it? But I saw you using Facebook the night I stayed over, you don¡¯t want to add me, you hate me ¡­¡± Anna gave her a look, a rather serious expression on her face. ¡°If you know, then why are you asking me?¡± Did she admit it? The blood on Gresta¡¯s face poured out and she looked at Anna with an ugly impression, ¡°Sister Anna, how can you do this? I really want to apologize to you, and you are not really married, and there is no curse.¡± Annaughed coldly at his words, ¡°Should I forgive you just because you sincerely want to apologize to me? The choice is mine, and it¡¯s up to me whether I forgive you or not. What about when I told you that we are not married? Do you have any proof? Did I send you a message or a voice saying that?¡± Gresta was speechless with his dislike. Before, he had only thought that this little girl was simple and good-hearted, and that it was easy to use her, but now he realized that this girl had simply not shown her ws before. Because he had saved her, he had treated her as weak, so he had not turned his sharp ws on her. But what to say now? Having realized his true purpose, Anna shed those sharp ws, and his meaning was clear. If you lust after my man again, my ws will not hesitate to rush forward and scratch your face to pieces! Gresta¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she looked at the girl in front of her, unable to say anything in response. Anna, however, was unconcerned about her emotions, her eyes looking out at the calm sea with a faint smile. ¡°You were beaten and I saved you out of instinct, but I, Anna, am not the type to let anyone mistreat me. If you want toe to this ind and turn around for the remaining days of your fast, that¡¯s fine, but if you dare to be a demon again, I promise I won¡¯t care about the following. You may be thinking, ¡°It¡¯s my husband¡¯s business if you sleep with him, it¡¯s none of my business if he says yes or no, but you don¡¯t know that, do you? My husband is aloof by nature, let alone a woman like you, even if a fairy from the nine heavens came down to earth in front of him, he probably wouldn¡¯t make any trouble.¡± It was not that he was exaggerating, but he really knew Matthew too well. Anna had pursued him for so long that he had not even been inmed. She was sure that Matteo was not the kind of person who would want to be in a rtionship with another woman. Thinking about something, Anna suddenly let out augh before giving Gresta a somewhat pitiful look in her eyes. ¡°The most important thing is that you are the one who has a husband, and my husband, well, he happens to be cynical, and if you, a married woman, do not behave well in front of him. Believe me, he will hate you and you will not like him, so I kindly advise you not to make a fool of yourself.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Gresta: ¡°¡­¡± What a way to make her finish her sentence and she did not take advantage of it? Gresta was so angry that she gritted her back teeth and wore an awkward, ugly smile despite her ugly face. Anna finished, and then looked at Gresta¡¯s ugly face with pleasure. She stood up with her arms propped up, then tapped the sand on her palms, not knowing whether it was intentional or not, and touched it in Gresta¡¯s direction. She was wearing a low-cut dress, and the sand fell just inside her cor, and Gresta uttered a frightened cry, unconsciously covering her chest, is mouth. ¡°Sister Anna, you ¡­¡± Anna emitted an astonished cry and said, ¡°Sorry Mrs. Gresta, I was just pping my hands, I didn¡¯t expect your cor to be so low, so the sand got in by itself, could you shake itter? You don¡¯t me me, do you?¡± He smiled at Gresta, revealing a row of white teeth. Then Anna looked around and saw Matteo not far away and waved to Gresta, ¡°Bye bye~.¡± With that, Anna bounced and ran toward Matteo. The beach was not afortable ce to run, as her feet sank into the sand with every step, so she was a little slow to bounce, and by the time she reached Matteo, a thinyer of sweat had formed on Anna¡¯s forehead. She looked at Matteo and her tone was a bit sarcastic. ¡°Did youe earlier? You saw her, didn¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t youe? I saw that she was dressed in a very bold outfit ¡­ maybe you ¡­¡± Anna¡¯s voice weakened at the end as she spoke only about this. ¡°Maybe what?¡± Matthew was waiting for her to say somethingter, but the girl suddenly lost her voice, so he picked up the question. Anna was a little stunned, what had she just babbled about? She knew what kind of person Matthew was, but she had said it on purpose to annoy him. Thinking about it, she shook her head and whispered, ¡°No, nothing ¡­.¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± Matteo lowered his head and leaned toward her, the distance between them suddenly reduced, and the warm breath he exhaled washed over her entire face, lifting the soft bangs of her forehead. ¡°Nothing, or are you afraid to say it? Huh?¡± The little girl blushed in front of Matthew and said with a pout, ¡°Well, you know what I¡¯m going to say, so stop asking me.¡± ¡°What are you going to say? How should I know?¡± Matteo was determined to tease her, ruffling her long hair as he spoke and wiping off her sweat as soon as his hand moved to her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, I mean Gresta has a great body and dresses boldly, maybe he¡¯s just your type!¡± Chapter 1241 unwanted Finally a stream of words hade out of her mouth. When she had finished, Anna exhaled in the process and looked at Matthew with a hint of provocation in her eyes. Matteo was slightly stunned. I did not expect him to have such a cunning side. Since she wanted to y, Matteo didn¡¯t mind teasing her. He had wiped away her sweat with his hand, and then slid it down to rest on her shoulder. Now, having heard her words, he opened his hand and pressed it against the white nape of Anna¡¯s neck, lifting her up. ¡°What did you say, I didn¡¯t hear correctly, say it again?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± His hand was on the nape of her neck, and the warmth of his hand was transmitted to her without any barrier, as if he was threatening her in that situation, so Anna did not dare to say anything, blinking her eyes at him without answering. Matthew narrowed his eyes slightly and his breath came a few more inches closer. ¡°Not even a word? Didn¡¯t you have any courage earlier?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Big body? Bold clothes? To my liking?¡± Anna¡¯s strength weakened, and if Matthew had not held her by the neck, she would have already dropped her head to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I look like?¡± Matteo tapped her on the head with his other hand, ¡°Have you chased me for so long and seen me with other women besides yourself? You heartless little girl.¡± Thisst remark was uncharacteristically intimate, as if something had hit Anna¡¯s heart hard, and her whole body tensed up again, reaching out like a cat and grabbing Matteo¡¯s cor and pulling him down slightly, whispering, ¡°Me, I was just joking, and ¡­ my figure ¡­ also not as bad as his ¡­¡± Thisst sentence became more and more whispered, like a mosquito, and if the two had not been close, Matteo could not have heard it at all. After he finished speaking, the girl¡¯s face was alreadypletely red, like a ripe peach on a summer day, pink and unusually moist and moving. At the sight of her, Matthew¡¯s throat rolled and he found himself aroused by the girl¡¯s blushing behavior and mentally scolded her for her indiscretion. After losing all the restraint and sense of which he had been so proud, he finally obeyed his heart and went down to touch her lips. But before he could touch her lips, he was dodged by Anna, who looked at him closely and said, ¡°Gresta came again and I scolded her.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Matthew replied and continued to search for her lips, Anna blushed as she lowered herself, saying as she did so, ¡°Is that your reaction?¡± He was still searching and when Anna tilted her head, Matteo¡¯s thin lips came to rest on her cheek and, seemingly a little impatient, he reached out and pressed the back of her head firmly, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Anna wanted to turn her head, but she was immobilized by him and could not move at all, so she could only watch as he leaned toward her. ¡°That ¡­ I told you I scolded her, and you didn¡¯t have a reaction?¡± Reaction? Matthew narrowed his eyes, lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the lips, then looked up again, his voice a little cold: ¡°What reaction do you expect me to give to an insignificant person?¡± An insignificant person? At this answer, all the ill humor Anna had felt disappeared, and her eyebrows rose upward in apletely overwhelming way. She grasped Matteo¡¯s cor, ¡°You said it, she¡¯s just someone who doesn¡¯t count, and if she hits on you one day, you¡¯re not allowed to talk to her.¡± Matteoughed helplessly, ¡°So little confidence in me?¡± Anna shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s shameless.¡± After all, that night she had deliberately rubbed her breasts against him, initially Anna thought it was idental, but after learning what she had in mind, Anna knew it was intentional. She was using her body, using her natural androgynous instincts, to pick up a man. It made her ufortable to this day, and Anna pursed her lips and dominantly dered, ¡°You are mine, and she cannot touch you. You are mine ¡­ The words flew through Matthew¡¯s body like a source of light, causing the smile under his inky eyes to warm and expand. ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m yours ¡­¡± Lowering his head, he kissed her. Anna closed her eyes at the same time and hugged him tightly. The two thus kissed each other on the beach, and the beautiful sunlight seemed to start converging from all directions, circling around them. Not far away, Gresta watched this beautiful scene and clenched her fists angrily, her nails sinking deep into his flesh. How could a young girl who knew nothing about anything gain favor with such a good man? She was not beautiful at all, at best she was a pretty girl with a bad figure, but she was so hard on her face. Wasn¡¯t that man the one she was relying on? He said he was not even interested in a fairy from the nine heavens. Gresta spat fiercely into her heart. That¡¯s because your man has not yet tasted a woman like her. When he knows what it means to want to live and die, then he will no longer want you. Gresta¡¯s eyes shed with the biggest grin, and an idea formed in his mind. There was a party on the beach in the evening and she was free to attend, so Anna eagerly dragged Matteo along and then ran into some of the couples from the boat earlier, one of whom was the same couple who had taken Anna¡¯s photo in the afternoon. When he saw Anna, he quietly approached her and began to gossip, ¡°How did it go? That woman didn¡¯t bother you again, did she?¡± Anna remembered how obnoxious Gresta had been to her this afternoon and tilted her head, ¡°If she knows what she¡¯s doing, she won¡¯t bother me again.¡± The womanughed, ¡°Hmm? Looks like you¡¯ve cleaned somebody out.¡± Anna could not help butugh at his words, defending herself softly, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m not that violent, I just had a verbal exchange.¡± ¡°You¡¯re good at cleaning people with words, I didn¡¯t think you were capable of cleaning people even though you look so soft and fluffy, like a kitten that hasn¡¯t grown up?¡± Hearing the other woman¡¯s jibes that she sounded like a cuddly kitten, Anna felt so bad that she could not help but murmur, ¡°Do I really look that weak?¡± The woman nodded, ¡°You really look weak, like a little girl who doesn¡¯t know anything, young and innocent, and your husband is so mature and stable and good, who do you think he is after if not you?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ me me?¡± ¡°Well, have a good night, now we¡¯re leaving.¡± Anna nodded goodbye, before pulling out her phone and sending Serena some photos to share with her the joy that was part of the evening. Serena sent an ellipsis and did not look happy. Anna was a little confused and asked her what was wrong. Instead of answering, Serena asked. ¡°Your trip ends in five days, right?¡± Anna blinked and felt a twinge of sadness.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 1242 – So thin She had not expected time to pass so quickly, and she had been very apprehensive before embarking on this journey. Now she was halfway there. Anna could only respond with an eh. Anna then looked at the sea. The sea was beautiful at night, and because they were always here, they had a chance to see the moon rising over the sea. From a distance, Anna could see that half of the big moon was rising and the other half seemed to be hidden in the water, but the half that was rising was reflected in the water so that it formed a full moon, which was especially beautiful. She could not resist taking another picture of the scene and proceeded to send it to Serena, only to find that Serena had not responded to her message and kept showing that she was typing. Anna sent the picture of the moon with her chin in her hand. Anna found it very strange that Serena¡¯s message was silent after the other party was typing several times. What was going on? It never seemed to be like this when Serena was texting her before. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Serena sent another set of ellipses, and momentster she sent a cute emoji. ¡°Nothing, it just urred to me that I wanted to tell you something, but I thought about it and thought I¡¯d wait until you got back to tell you, so have fun for now.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you want to wait until I return? Tell me now.¡± It was better if she didn¡¯t say it, but once she named it Anna waspletely tickled with curiosity and had to tease Serena to tell her in advance, Serena couldn¡¯t help but frown as she watched Anna continue to ask. She bit her lower lip as she remembered what had happened today. Since Cristian had Lea with him and Matteo was out, Serena had nned to take Manuel to her office for a walk. As a result, something went wrong. In front of the office is a woman who says she wants to see Matteo, saying she is a childhood friend. But she is dressed in such rags that Serena would think she had fled the war except that this is a time of peace. The Jordan Group receptionist and security guard, of course, would not let this woman in; after all, she was all dirty and without an appointment, so how could they let her in. But she wouldn¡¯t leave and kept waiting at the door, and as soon as the Jordan Group receptionist and security guard went to work, she went upstairs and begged. Serena came across this scene just as she was bringing Manuel in. ¡°Please, I really know your gentleman Giordano, I was childhood friends with him, we just lost sight of each other after that, help me, if I meet him, he will recognize me and I will be very grateful then.¡± This receptionist was none other than the one who had previously snapped her fingers at Anna, so she looked at the woman in front of her with nothing but disgust. ¡°Childhood friend, you¡¯re not still going to tell me that you and our Lord Giordano were childhood sweethearts, are you?¡± The woman froze at his question, then nodded unconsciously. The receptionist couldn¡¯t help butugh mockingly,ughing so hard that tears spilled from her eyes. ¡°Gosh ¡­ I dare you to say that just because I casually asked? If you were engaged as a child to our Lord Giordano, then I also bathed in the same tub with him as a child.¡± Woman: ¡°¡­ I¡¯m telling the truth, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him to meet me.¡± ¡°Really funny as hell, you say I believe it? I don¡¯t believe you and I have to ask Lord Jordan to meet you? How could our Lord Jordan have time to meet a stranger like you when he has so much to do?¡± ¡°I-I am not really a stranger.¡± The woman¡¯s face turned red and she looked a little embarrassed as she bit her lower lip, ¡°I really know him, it¡¯s just ¡­¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s say you know each other, but thisdy, there are a lot of women like her whoe to Lord Giordano¡¯s every day, and every one of them says they have a good rtionship with Lord Giordano¡¯s, if every one of themes to Lord Giordano¡¯s once, do they still want to be president? If they all came to see him once, would he still be president? He could just be a receptionist and meet all you women who want to be phoenixes all day long.¡± The woman was dumbfounded by his words, her face blushed and she could not say a word. ¡°I think you are not bad, it is not impossible to be a phoenix, I will point you to a ce, you might be able to pick up some old men and be a mistress.¡± The woman¡¯s face turned blue at these words, and her eyes were filled with tears, as if she had been humiliated, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t help me, why are you saying these things to humiliate people? I said I know Matthew, I know Matthew, it¡¯s not a word of falsehood!¡± ¡°A, don¡¯t you want to be with the big money? Do you get angry when I tell you something? How will you be able to pick up men in the future if you have such thin skin?¡± The receptionist¡¯s words became more and more excessive, and the woman was really angry, her tears falling straight and she looked pitiful. ¡°I have no intentions of sleeping with any man, I really came to see him.¡± Serena watched the scene from the side, looking at the woman¡¯s expression as if she was really in a lot of pain, and looked a little ¡­ shouldn¡¯t be dressed like that to find Matthew, right? As she thought about it, Serena¡¯s sleeve was pulled and she looked down to see Manuel standing next to her. She had not thought Manuel would be listening to the conversation, but what if the children did not learn something good? Then Serena decided to crouch down and said with a smile, ¡°Manuel, did you hear what the two girls were saying just now?¡± Manuel nodded. Of course, she herself had heard it clearly, not to mention Manuel, and counting on her intelligence, she had probably figured it out. With that in mind, Serena patiently exined. ¡°Mom can exin it to you, but Manuel can¡¯t think much about it, understand? The receptionist has the responsibility of the receptionist, even if she talks a little tough, it¡¯s a matter of personal qualities, understand?¡± In fact, Serena knew that even if she didn¡¯t say it, Manuel would understand, just that it was his son, so she intended to exin it patiently anyway. Finally Manuel reached out and hugged Serena around the neck and smiled sweetly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, Manuel understands.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Serena smiled weakly and gently rubbed Manuel¡¯s head, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go there.¡± ¡°Mmmmmm.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Serena took Manuel¡¯s hand and led him toward the entrance. Matteo had never had women around before, but the fact that he had a sister and a nephew was known to many. So when she appeared with Manuel in her hand, everyone unconsciously greeted her. Chapter 1243 I also hugged you when you were little ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mrs. Giordano!¡± as soon as the receptionist saw Serena, the expression of contempt that had been on her face a moment before changed to another. Mr. Giordano left on a business trip a few days ago and is not in the office right now.¡± The woman who had been left at the back of the room was confused when she heard that Matteo had left on a business trip. Serena smiled weakly and replied softly. ¡°I know.¡± The receptionist froze for a moment and then reacted, thinking she had spoken out of turn, since she was Signore Giordano¡¯s favorite sister. The receptionist rubbed her head in embarrassment, ¡°Mrs. Giordano, why don¡¯t you apany the young master upstairs first?¡± Serena had intended to go upstairs because she hade to look around and wanted to see Chiara. Now, well, instead, there were other matters to attend to. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, first tell me what¡¯s going on here and who are you?¡± The woman heard the receptionist say that Serena was Matteo¡¯s sister and looked toward Serena with a quizzical gaze, which gradually cleared as her eyes rested on Serena¡¯s face before approaching her in small steps. ¡°You, you are Matteo¡¯s sister, aren¡¯t you? I, I recognize you ¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Serena raised an eyebrow, ¡°Do you recognize me?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± The woman looked at Serena and her smile grew warm, ¡°I also held you when you were born, only then you got lost and we never had a chance to see each other again, I never thought Matteo, would really find you, you look just like your mother.¡± The receptionist could not help but snicker, ¡°She is really ¡­ capable of lying about anything to fly high, how dare she say that she hugged our Lord Giordano¡¯s sister? The woman is not sure what is going on, but she stays here and says she knows Mr. and Mrs. Giordano, so I call security to take her away.¡± The receptionist motioned for security to approach. Serena looked at the other woman thoughtfully, her eyes were sincere, her smile was warm and pure, she didn¡¯t look like she was lying. Maybe he really knew her? ¡°You mean you are an old friend of my brother¡¯s?¡± Serena asked. The woman nodded, ¡°Well, do you believe me?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The receptionist hastened to speak, ¡°Mrs. Giordano, you don¡¯t have to believe her, there are ten or four or five people like that who say they know Mr. Giordano every day, you can hardly trust them.¡± The receptionist had her responsibilities and Serena could only smile slightly at her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m in control, let me talk to her, you go ahead and do your thing.¡± The receptionist gave Serena a sarcastic look, but she finally agreed and turned to leave. Serena took a step forward, but the woman unconsciously took a small step back, keeping her distance from Serena. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me, I¡¯m a little dirty at ¡­ ¡± The woman said this with a clearly embarrassed expression on her face. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Serena smiled weakly, ¡°Did you just say you also hugged me when you were a baby?¡± The woman was stunned, then nodded, ¡°Yes, I happened to remember when my aunt had you, we were very close at the time and I used to go to your house often, I also hugged you. Remo Giordano was so happy to have a new niece, he held you every day with great affection. You were so cute as a baby, white and tiny, like a freshly steamed bun.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This description made Serena sweat, and since she was saying it with her nose in the air, Serena¡¯s mind was probably five percent sure that this person knew Matthew, and that it was indeed very likely that the two families had been family friends in the past. However, from the way it now appeared, something had happened in between. Afterwards, Serena took the person to the hotel to be seated, the woman took out her ID card to register, and when Serena finished registering, she bit her lower lip and said, ¡°When I earnter I will return this money to you.¡± After that, the two parties chatted some more, Serena gossiped, asked some questions, and then realized that she was actually engaged to Matteo as a child, and after learning this, Serena was not at all well. If it had been before, when Matteo was alone, it might have been a good thing for this woman toe to Matteo, but now Matteo and Anna are together. If it was not handled properly ¡­ The idea was to let Anna enjoy herself first. After all, it was a rare trip where both parties could get along without any hard feelings. This is the most important thing. ¡°It¡¯s not that important, it¡¯s only fair to tell you when youe back.¡± Anna, however, was piqued by Serena¡¯s curiosity and kept pestering her to tell her anyway, but Serena said that Cristian was back with Lea and that if she really wanted to know, she would turn on the video and tell her. That one statement broke Anna¡¯s heart. Cristian was at home and she was talking to her on video? Was she supposed to ept Cristian¡¯s coldness? She refused! So Anna stopped tormenting her and brought her mind back to reality. The moon had risen. ¡°What is being said?¡± Matthew suddenly approached her and asked. Anna gave him a sideways nce and said softly, ¡°No, I was just texting with Serena, then Cristian came back and I stopped talking to her.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He replied and then fell silent again, both of them sitting together on the beach. Anna was not a particrly sociable person, so she sat far away, and being rather shy, did not take the initiative to approach. As a result, those who had been on the boat with them earlier came running. ¡°Anna, why are you still sitting here? Get up and join the group.¡± They were so excited that Anna could not resist, so she turned to Matthew, who was next to her. But Matteo reached out and touched her head, smiling slightly, ¡°Go have fun.¡± ¡°Well, what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡± Anna nodded and got up to join the party with everyone else. The others were very enthusiasticpared to Anna¡¯s shyness, asking questions after she had passed, and several women were even interested in Matthew, asking questions about him. For example, what is your husband¡¯s name, what does he do, how did you get together, how long have you been married, and so on. These questions made Anna feel helpless and she even felt that if she did not have Matteo with her at today¡¯s party, no one would notice her. Unfortunately, Matteo was so good that he was a shining light in the crowd. This is something Anna was very aware of before. Chapter 1244 – Are you hot? As she was thinking about it, a figure squeezed to Anna¡¯s side and looked at her with a flirtatious smile. ¡°Sister Anna, you¡¯ve seen it now, haven¡¯t you?¡± Gresta? Anna looked at the visitor with surprise and narrowed her eyes a little dangerously. How shameless was this woman, toe to her after what she had said this afternoon? Did she approach her with her face in her hands, intending to anger her again? Thinking about it, Anna sneered and did not respond. ¡°Her husband¡¯s charm is boundless, not something a little girl like her can handle.¡± Hearing this, Anna gave her azy look, her tone carried a bit of mockery. ¡°You mean it¡¯s something a rough, married woman like you can handle?¡± Gresta had been prepared for this, but she had not expected to be angry with her again, but she quickly relented and looked at Anna with a smirk, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, after all, there are many married women among those who ask you.¡± Was this about a change of focus? Annaughed coldly, did she think she was being silly? ¡°They were just asking, curious, not the same thing as your evil mind.¡± Gresta: ¡°¡­¡± You seem to be the one underestimating her! ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to stop being a mermaid, it seems you haven¡¯t drowned yet.¡± Seeing Anna¡¯s look, Gresta¡¯s eyes were slightly horrified and then exined, Sister Anna, I didn¡¯t mean that, I just wanted to tell you that I¡¯m the same as them, I¡¯m just curious, I don¡¯t have that bad mind. I came to apologize to you so sincerely and you still don¡¯t want to believe me?¡± Believe? Anna looked at the woman in front of her, deliberately putting on an unusually sincere expression when she spoke, but the smugness and sarcasm under her eyes could not be hidden, she half-closed her lips, ¡°To be honest, if what happened that day were repeated, I would still choose to save you. However, instead of taking you back to the hotel again, I should have simply handed you over to the police.¡± Gresta unconsciously shuddered when he heard the word police. ¡°Likewise, I didn¡¯t turn you over to the police before, but it¡¯s not impossible if I were to need you now, you know what I mean?¡± With that said, Anna pulled out her phone and waved it in front of Gresta with a hard face. Seeing all the blood fade from Gresta¡¯s lips, Anna merely hooked her lips in a weak smile, ¡°Of course, I should bother calling to turn you in to the police, and now I just want to have fun, but if you disappoint me and don¡¯t make it easy for me, then by the same token I won¡¯t make it easy for you either.¡± ¡°Sister Anna, I ¡­¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and try.¡± Anna finished, took a ss of juice and turned to leave, not disturbing her any longer. Gresta remained standing where he was, his fists clenched in anger. Halfway through the party, Anna felt a little tired and decided to go back and rest. ¡°Since you are tired, let¡¯s go back.¡± For Matthew, this was a party he would not have attended had it been a normal day, however , Anna was at the party, so he watched from a distance as his girlfriend enjoyed herself, taking a few sips of wine along the way, and not going to participate. Soon the girl got tired of ying and ran back. Matteo, of course, took his girlfriend back to the hotel. When he arrived at the hotel, Matteo suddenly noticed that something was wrong with his body and frowned slightly, casting a nce at Anna beside him. The girl was holding his arm, leaning against him, her body cold as water. Had he caught a chill from the wind, or was it just him? At the thought, Matthew reached out his hand to the girl¡¯s forehead, and Anna, startled by his sudden movement, stopped short. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She blinked slightly, her long eyshes like a fan, and looked at him with pure innocence. The girl¡¯s fair skin and clean little face became more and more attractive in the light. Matthew averted his eyes a little dry-mouthed, ¡°Why are you so cold, have you been too long in the wind?¡± ¡°Huh? Is it cold?¡± Anna touched her forehead and said unconsciously, ¡°I think it¡¯s about the same as usual, but it¡¯s windy enough at night, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really cold, I¡¯ll take a hot shower when I get back, I¡¯m exhausted.¡± After this, Anna took Matteo¡¯s arm again and leaned against him. She wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯m so tired, can you carry me on your shoulders? But she didn¡¯t dare to be cuddled in front of Matteo, so he could only rely on her. Once inside the elevator, the space was closed and Matteo felt the air was hot and uneasy, as if a nameless fire was burning in his heart, and the girl in his arms was getting colder and colder. Now Matteo was almost certain that this was his problem. The heat that had been spreading from his belly ever since he was a baby had been increasing one by one, and this was even more pronounced in that enclosed space with no air cirction. It was no wonder he had felt the girl¡¯s body cold, and earlier he had thought it was her blowing in the sea air, but now he realized it was his problem. Matthew, to whom such a thing had never happened, but who, clever as he was, could vaguely guess some things, held back and tightened his thin lips as his face grew cold. Ding¡­ Soon the elevator arrived, and when it came down, Matthew stopped and whispered to Anna, ¡°Youe back first.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Anna looked at him confused, ¡°What about you? Do you still have something to do?¡± Matteo inwardly sighed at the girl¡¯s innocent look and reached out to rub her hair helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anna nodded without question and said with a good-natured expression on her face, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a shower and wait for you toe back, you don¡¯t want to take too long.¡± ¡°No.¡± Before turning around, the girl seemed to be reluctant to leave and turned to hug Matteo. ¡°Are you hot?¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± A thin sweat trickled down his forehead, once the drug had kicked in it had gone fast and now the manic heat had spread throughout his limbs with the flow of blood. ¡°A little bit.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it ufortable?¡± Anna said, reaching out to touch Matthew¡¯s forehead, only to have his fingertips touch before Matthew snapped her entire wrist. Anna looked at him incredulously. ¡°Stop it.¡± He scolded dryly, ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs to get some air and I¡¯ll be back.¡± Anna replied, disgruntled, ¡°How can you sweat for no reason? Could you have a fever? If you have a fever, the blowing will aggravate it, better not to go, go back to the hotel room, I¡¯ll call the front desk and ask if there are any patches to reduce the fever.¡± After saying this, Anna pulled him to go in the direction of the room. Chapter 1245 is unable to let her suffer The girl¡¯s hands were cold, so to speak, from her contrast, and Anna was surprised to find that her palms were actually warm. Not the normal kind of heat, like fire. Looking at the way Matthew¡¯s forehead exuded a thin sweat, Anna felt now, even more, that he must have a fever, and thinking about how different it had been downstairs earlier, Anna¡¯s heart ached.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier if you weren¡¯t feeling well? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Are you still holding out, are you stupid? If you had said you weren¡¯t feeling well, we would havee back earlier.¡± Anna scolded him as he pulled Matteo. Matteo wanted to leave on a cold breeze, but the young girl found him halfway and thought he was sick and wanted to drag him back to rest. He was a little helpless and did not know how to exin to the girl, so he could onlyugh bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m a man, I can take care of myself, aren¡¯t you tired? Go back to your room and take a shower first, I¡¯m going downstairs to see if there are any band-aids to lower your fever, eh?¡± At those words, Anna¡¯s footsteps picked up and she turned to look at him firmly. Two secondster, she shook her head, ¡°No, you go to the room first, I¡¯ll go down and check for you!¡± The hotel room was not far away and Anna pulled him to the door in a couple of seconds, then asked Matteo for his card. ¡°Open the door and go in, go rest, I¡¯ll go down and check for you.¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± This silly girl. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Matteo could only swipe his card to enter the door after Anna¡¯s urging, Anna pushed him in but stayed outside the door herself, ¡°Wait for me in the room, drink some hot water first, I will go downstairs to check if there is any medicine for you, you are not allowed to sneak out, wait for me toe back!¡± After saying this, not caring whether Matteo said yes or no, he turned and ran away. Matteo stood there, staring at the room card in his hand and then at the running figure of the young girl, sighed resignedly, closed the door and plugged in the room card to get electricity. How was he going to tell the girl about this situation? Would she think she had a fever? If he did, would she be afraid of him and think he was scary now? In any case, Matthew thought it would be better if he took a cool shower first. Instead of boiling water, he went directly to the bathroom and took a cool shower. The cool water washed his body and washed away some of the heat, but the cure was not the root of the problem and the heat soon returned. If they wanted to relieve it, they would have to take cold showers throughout the night. Matteo did not mind, he was always in good shape anyway and would have no problem with a night of cold water, but he lived in the same room as Anna and his girlfriend would be heartbroken if she knew he had been in cold water all night. Time passed and Matthew felt that, after a long time, the girl had not returned. He turned off the water and went out of the bathroom, but there was no one outside the bathroom. Ding¡­ The doorbell rang and Matteo¡¯s eyes crinkled as he thought of the words he would use to exin to the girl when he saw her, as he walked forward with steady steps. Brush¡­ As soon as the door opened, a delicate figure leapt into Matteo¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly around his strong, thin waist and pressing against his body like a water snake. Matteo was confused for a second, and after smelling an unfamiliar scent, he shook it off and stared at it coldly. It was Gresta. She was wearing a long ck silk dress with a sarong tucked on top, her long hair cascading down as she looked at Matthew in confusion. ¡°Lord Jordan, let me help you.¡± At her words, the ink in Matthew¡¯s eyes thickened a few shades, his lips ttened as he stared the other way. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Gresta smiled softly and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s me. I just told the waiter I wanted to buy you a drink and he dutifully did it for me, not expecting Mr. Giordano to be helpless. ¡­ on purpose, I suppose? That Anna is too small and certainly not as good as me, if you will. ¡­¡± ¡°Damn.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Matteo scolded in full fury. Gresta¡¯s face changed slightly, but she stepped forward and said, ¡°Why do you have to push me away? That girl, Anna, has already run away, and now you¡¯re alone in the room, so even if you went in she wouldn¡¯t know. And I know that drug, I put in a lot of it, so tonight, even if your willpower is strong, you won¡¯t be able to avoid it.¡± Matthew smiled coldly, the expression that was previously invisible on his face now showing, a shadow under his eyes, ¡°Have you thought about what will happen to you before you do this?¡± He had that aura of terror about him that surprised Gresta; she winced unconsciously, but reacted quickly and threw herself at him without a second thought. ¡°Mr. Giordano, I ask for nothing more than tonight. After tonight, I will leave and I will not tell Anna about this, you and Anna will still be a couple, but if you need me, I will be there, okay?¡± Matteo did not move, continuing to stare at her coldly. Gresta could not understand what she was thinking, she had not thrown out but neither had she said yes, what did that mean? Or was he shaken? Just when Gresta thought he had been moved by his own words, Matteo¡¯s voice rang out without any warmth. ¡°Do you know what I hate most in life?¡± Gresta snapped to attention. ¡°It is an ungodly woman like you.¡± Matteo¡¯s lips were tilted in a smile of mock contempt, and he looked at Gresta as if he were dead. Thesest words managed to make Gresta¡¯s face bleed. I didn¡¯t think Anna¡¯s words were true, Matteo really hated people like her, and for her to approach Matteo and say that she coulde to him when he needed her, didn¡¯t that annoy him even more? Damn, she had gotten so low, but this man was still impassive, she was so angry that she gritted her teeth, ¡°Why? You¡¯re not married to Anna, so if she can¡¯t help you, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°And are you worthy?¡± Gresta: ¡°¡­¡± He almost gritted his teeth, ¡°What about Anna? Does that make her worthy? If she was really worthy, why did you let her go anyway, why didn¡¯t you tell her the truth, no ¡­¡± However, before Gresta could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Matthew. ¡°Heh ¡­¡± ¡°At first I wasn¡¯t interested in exining to people like you, but since you want to know so much, there¡¯s no harm in telling you. I hold her in the palm of my hand and I don¡¯t tell her the truth because I don¡¯t want her to suffer, not because of one of your bad ideas, you know?¡± In the palm of your hand? Not wanting to put her through the wringer? If you think about the way Matthew treats Anna, and you look at the way he held back, it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to put her through anything, not because he¡¯s not interested in her! Chapter 1246 – I have an urgent matter ¡°Understand? Go away.¡± Matteo threw down a cold ejection. What else could Gresta do, she hade this far and this handsome cold man in front of her wouldn¡¯t even move, she had to get down on the ground? I¡¯m afraid she would not look at this man even if she prostrated herself on the floor. Now Gresta understands that women do not have to lower their posture in front of men, as long as the man loves them enough, even if they are up high, he will focus on spoiling them. Unfortunately, ¡­ is already toote. He probably will not have a chance in this life. Gresta turned away lost in thought. Matthew closed the door to his room and went back inside; he was now very angry, so to speak, after what he had just told Gresta. He wanted to go inside and take a fresh shower again, but Anna had not returned since she had left and he was very worried. Thinking about it, Matteo simply changed his clothes and prepared to leave. Just as he reached the front door, he heard a tap on it. Matteo walked over to the door and opened it. Sure enough, it was the little girl who had returned, clutching a bag in her hand and looking a little less than ster. ¡°I seem to bete, how are you? Do you have any hot water?¡± Matthew looked at her face and then at the bag in her hand, ¡°What is this?¡± At his mention, Anna¡¯s expression immediately became a bit depressed, ¡°The hotel front desk didn¡¯t have fever patches and there is no doctor on this ind, I asked the staff and luckily they had fever tablets of their own, but I was afraid they wouldn¡¯t be enough, so I asked them for an ice pack, maybe it would help.¡± Ice cubes? Matthew¡¯s face changed when he realized that the girl was holding arge bag of ice and reached out to take it, cing it on a nearby shelf before shaking the girl¡¯s hand. As expected, the girl¡¯s hands froze on the way. There was a big difference between the temperature of the human body and the ice itself, and since she was holding the ice pack directly in her arms, with her arms wrapped around it, it was no wonder her face was a little pale. Thinking about it, Matthew could not help but reach out and elbow the girl in the nose, ¡°Are you stupid? Even if she had brought ice, you didn¡¯t have to carry it in your hand. Do you think you are a refrigerator?¡± At the mention of this, Anna scratched her head in embarrassment and said sullenly, ¡°I ¡­ couldn¡¯t lift it very well, so ¡­ I just held it. Besides, it¡¯s just a short walk, I¡¯m fine, right?¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s fine, but if you hold it again, your body may not be able to withstand fainting, and who will be there then to help you? Don¡¯t do it next time, silly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anna nodded obediently. Matthew sighed softly and took the girl¡¯s small cold hand in hisrge one, transferring her body heat to his. Anna was so cold from holding the ice cube that it was reallyforting to have the warmthing constantly, and she even wished for more warmth. Only then did she suddenly think of something and abruptly pushed Matteo¡¯s hand away. ¡°You can¡¯t do that, you still have a fever, so you¡¯d better not touch me yet! Here¡¯s the fever-reducing medicine the staff gave me, now I¡¯m going to get you some ice to put it cold!¡± With that, Anna hurriedly tried to turn around. Matteo suddenly remembered what Gresta had just said. She, an outsider, thought he didn¡¯t want to tell the girl because he wasn¡¯t interested in her, so if he knew she didn¡¯t have a fever, but had herbs, but didn¡¯t tell her, would that make her think too? What outsiders think, Matthew doesn¡¯t care. But Anna¡¯s opinion ¡­ And empty, I¡¯m going to rece it, wait for me, I¡¯ll be back in five minutes!¡± After that, Anna rushed out the door again. Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± Before and after, there was no opening for him. Anna was about to go downstairs with her water bottle in her arms to get a recement when Gresta blocked her way on the way. She did not intend to say much to Gresta because she was in a hurry, and after giving her only a cold look, she turned around to leave. Gresta, however, stopped her in her tracks. Anna looked at her impatiently. ¡°Go away, I¡¯m in a hurry, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you about anything else.¡± Gresta curled his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what happened to Matthew?¡± Anna froze at his words and unconsciously narrowed her eyes, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Obviously it was just a walk on the beach, howe he came back with a fever all over his body, do you think ¡­ he just has a normal fever?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gresta stepped forward and smiled slightly, ¡°Let me tell you my sister, it¡¯s herbal.¡± Anna giggled inside and looked at her dangerously. ¡°Isn¡¯t that rather surprising, you didn¡¯t expect that, did you? But ¡­ aren¡¯t you a couple? It¡¯s herbal, it¡¯s obvious that she can count on you to solve the problem, but she didn¡¯t say, look how you run up and down, are you tired?¡± ¡°¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Before Anna was still a little confused, now in this moment Gresta made it so clear, she understood everything even if she was a fool. No wonder he had been a little out of his mind downstairs, holding her hand always warm, with an unusual kind of warmth. But at that moment Anna didn¡¯t think anything of it, and seeing that he didn¡¯t look any different, she thought he just had a fever, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be ¡­ For a moment, Anna¡¯s heart was lost and she did not know how to talk about this topic. ¡°It¡¯s not disappointing enough, you keep calling him your husband, but he absolutely won¡¯t touch you, Sister Anna, do you think this is self-interest?¡± Gresta had done it on purpose, since she had been rejected by Matteo, so she could only start with Anna, after all, she had not achieved her goal, so she would provoke these two to make their rtionship unpleasant. Thinking about it, Gresta could not help but give himself credit for his own resourcefulness. Just as he was about to make a few more sarcastic remarks, Anna suddenly smiled slightly in response to his words. ¡°Well?¡± Gresta froze. ¡°What the hell do you care if I¡¯m selfish and tired?¡± Gresta: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It really seems that Gresta didn¡¯t take what I said earlier to heart, so I¡¯ll make it up to you, call the police when Ie backter, and wish Gresta and her husband a good meeting in advance.¡± Gresta was furious at her words, ¡°You!¡± ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you need toe here and sow discord among us, since you must have used tricks in this outfit? Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work?¡± Anna stared at the clothes she was wearing with a smirk. Gresta lowered his gaze to his own clothes, which he had not had time to change because he wanted to bet on Anna. Chapter 1247 – What if I don’t want to go to the hospital? ¡°A loser, and you have the nerve toe to me and make a scene, Gresta, I must say you really have thick skin.¡± Anna was not at all polite when she said that. Gresta¡¯s face turned red at her words and he gritted his teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t be smug, even if I¡¯m the loser, then you¡¯re just a self-centered person, he didn¡¯t even give you a second nce, he¡¯s obviously not interested in you, you¡¯re a little girl who doesn¡¯t know anything, it doesn¡¯t matter if I failed, I was still the one you met on the road. But you are his girlfriend, a man is not interested in his girlfriend what does that mean I don¡¯t have to say anything else?¡± Anna in a way seespletely. This woman in front of her ¡­ ¡°Gresta,¡± this time Anna couldn¡¯t even call her ma¡¯am, she called her directly by name, and thenughed scenically, ¡°You are really a jealous person, and also typical of those who can¡¯t see others well. You haven¡¯t been able to getid and you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll get good with him, so youe here and tell me all these things about him not being interested in me, you want me to think he¡¯s not really interested in me and then be sad and upset about it and not even n toe back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad~¡± Anna was giving her another sweet smile, aplete contrast to Gresta¡¯s smoldering image of exasperation, and the difference in age and face between the two was already more obvious at this point. ¡°I was a little unsure before I came here, but now I have to thank you because your reaction seems to me that you should have been rejected so harshly that I don¡¯t think Matteo even looked at you more than once? Is that why he made you so angry?¡± ¡°You!¡± Anna took two steps back and said easily, ¡°By the way, I also want to thank you for giving me the news that he is not sick with fever, so I don¡¯t have to make a special trip again. After saying this, Anna threw the kettle directly at Gresta, not at all politely. ¡°Ah!¡± Gresta screamed and took a step back, but the kettle hit her big toe, making her blush in pain, ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking of you¡­ I¡¯m going back now, remember to drink lots of water, bye.¡± After saying this, Anna said goodbye to Gresta and went back the way she hade. Since she had just finished scorning Gresta, Anna was in a good mood, and Matteo did not have a fever, so she was not worried. But when ¡­ reached the door to her room, Anna¡¯s hand to ring the bell froze in the air, hesitating to do so. Her lips opened in silence, not knowing what to do. She had not known before that Matthew was drugged, but now that she knew, how was she going to confront him when she entered ¡­? And she made it clear that she was there to get the kettle filled, but now the kettle was gone, how could she lie? Anna was a little angry again when she thought about this, she should have thought better of it than giving the kettle to that evil woman. Anna¡¯s mind was wandering, her hand was going up and down, she was really scared, she should have just gone in, Matteo must be having a hard time, she might as well ¡­ The more she thought about it, the more ridiculous she felt, what was she doing thinking about all this nonsense? Anna covered her cheeks, almost ashamed of herself. Click¡­ Just then, the door to the room suddenly opened and a low voice rang out. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in, what are you doing standing still in the doorway, what are you staring at?¡± Ah? Anna suddenly looked up and saw Matthew, had she been unmasked by the way he was covering his face and blushing? She quickly put down her hands and looked at him seriously. Matteo gave her a smug look and said, ¡°Come in.¡± He stepped aside and Anna entered, then she heard him close the door behind him. She hadn¡¯t thought about it before, but knowing what was wrong with him, Anna felt her heart pound as the door was closed by Matthew, and the air around her became stuffy. Anna bit her lip nervously when she heard Matteo¡¯s voice echo behind her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to ask for a new kettle to boil water? Where¡¯s the stuff?¡± Matteo asked, staring at her two empty hands. Anna was so nervous at his question that she was even curling her toes, turned to Matthew and said awkwardly, ¡°The hotel staff ¡­ said there was no more, so ¡­ ¡± ¡°So what? Why are the old ones gone too?¡± Anna looked into Matteo¡¯s eyes and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Because it was ugly, so I didn¡¯t bring it back.¡± Matteo smiled weakly, ¡°Really?¡± He looked calm, he didn¡¯t seem drugged at all by his eyes or expression, and if not for the thinyer of sweat on his forehead it would have been impossible to tell. Thinking about it, Anna took two steps forward, and after feeling the cold air on him, she inquired abruptly. ¡°Did you take a cold shower?¡± Matthew was in no hurry to answer her, his thin lips slowly curved into a beautiful curve, and those inky eyes burned into her as if lit by starlight. ¡°¡­¡± Under the gaze of those eyes, Anna¡¯s pink lips opened in silence, but she could not say a word. She was so stupid, she had nned to pretend not to know anything, but she had not expected that ¡­ would be exposed as soon as she opened her mouth. She wanted to hide it, but they were going to be in the same room for the rest of the evening, so it would be especially pretentious to pretend again, so Anna could only rearrange her words and then said, ¡°¡­ need to go to the hospital for a while?¡± After asking the question, Anna thought she had been clever to ask him only if he needed to go to the hospital without revealing any other information, and at that moment Matthew had no idea what she really meant.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Just as Anna was getting on with herself, the man in front of her took a few steps toward her, the distance between them instantly closed, and she smelled his fresh, crisp scent after a cold shower. ¡°What do you say?¡± Matthew leaned down slightly and spat his warm breath on Anna¡¯s ear. ¡°¡­¡± Anna unconsciously swallowed, without even stretching to look at him, and said stupidly, ¡°Why don¡¯t ¡­ we go to the hospital, it would be better to let the doctor take care of it.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, her chin was suddenly cupped, Matthew¡¯srge palm forced her to lift her head, and the gaze she had wanted to dodge now met his ineluctably. Because she was bending over, the two were very close to each other. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital?¡± Chapter 1248 I won’t hurt you Anna waspletely frozen in ce, staring at him in disbelief. No, you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital? What did he mean by that? Her originally pale cheeks instantly flushed, Anna half-closed her red lips, her eyes wide as copper bells. ¡°Huh?¡± He leaned down a few inches lower, his thin lips almost touching hers, and Anna felt his breathing stop. She was thinking that if he kissed her right now, then she would not refuse. They were already engaged anyway, and hadn¡¯t she suffered before because Matthew had been slow to show his need for her? So now it would be nice to take advantage of this opportunity and actually be together! Just as Anna was about to do her duty, she heard Matteo ask again, ¡°Afraid?¡± At those words, Anna vigorously shook her head in denial. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, why don¡¯t you speak up?¡± ¡°What ¡­¡± Anna tried to exin something, but Matthew smiled weakly and loosened his grip on her jaw before elbowing her on the tip of her nose, ¡°Silly girl, what are you afraid of? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to hurt you, and it¡¯s gettingte, so hurry up and take a shower, then go to bed, we have a trip tomorrow.¡± ¡°??¡± Anna looked at him uncertainly, at this time of night was he really telling them to go take a shower and go to bed? He wasn¡¯t a fool, was he? If she went to shower and sleep, what would he do? And when he said it wouldn¡¯t hurt him, did he mean he wouldn¡¯t touch her? Did he think she was afraid because he would not touch her? As she pondered, Matthew was already ready to turn around and leave, and Anna did not know what was going through her mind except that before her mind could react, her footsteps had alreadye running out and then she had wrapped her arms around his waist! ¡°I-I-I¡¯m not showering, I¡¯m staying with you!¡± Stuttering and stumbling over the words, Anna buried her head directly into Matthew¡¯s back and stopped looking up, only to hug his strong, thin waist even tighter with those superior hands. She did not know where she had found the courage, but Matteo, with his intelligence, must have guessed it all, and since Gresta hade looking for him, and she had returned empty-handed, Matteo must have known that Gresta had also gone looking for her, and that was why he had looked at her with such a smiling and passionate look when she had said the wrong thing. Thinking this, Anna increased the strength of her hands a little more and wrapped her arms tightly around Matteo¡¯s waist, ¡°Me, I stay with you, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± The little girl¡¯s soft, boneless hands were wrapped around his waist, and despite the tight grip, it was not ufortable at all. The sweet scent of a girl flowed through the air. Matteo had been drugged and was not well, and the cold shower had dispelled the fever in his body, which had returned as a revenge after the girl had carelessly touched him. Matthew¡¯s forehead, which had been only subtly sweating, was now slightly bruised, as if he was trying to hold something back. Thinking of this, Matteo¡¯s voice held back and said coldly, ¡°Leave me, Anna, be good, do as you are told and go to the bathroom first, then to bed.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Anna hugged him tighter and tighter, biting her lower lip so hard she almost bled, as if she had made an important decision, ¡°I, I am your girlfriend, I ¡­ can help you ¡­ ¡­¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± She spoke softly, probably because she was shy and shy, so the more she spoke, the more whispered she became, like a cat, and these were just like ws gently scratching the tip of Matteo¡¯s heart, making him suffer a few more times. ¡°Silly girl, I didn¡¯t just say I wouldn¡¯t hurt you, do as you were told.¡± It had taken a lot of courage for Anna to approach him, but now that Matteo had pushed her away, she had lost all courage to go to him, and could only stand still and look at Matteo¡¯s back, biting her lower lip and wanting to say something. In her mind, she remembered what Gresta had told her. A man not interested in his girlfriend, you don¡¯t know what that means, do you? No, she could not think at this time, she had already made it clear to Gresta, she could not be provoked by her at this time! She did not go to him to hug him again, but she went behind him and spoke carefully. ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t think it¡¯s offensive, I¡¯m your girlfriend, not someone else ¡­ and ¡­¡± He paused for a moment, his hands hanging on his hips stretched into fists, took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Also, I am ¡­ volunteer ¡­¡± Thest words, Anna said in a whisper, and she did not know if Matthew had heard her. Matteo¡¯s body trembled.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Of course he knew what the young girl wanted, he had known it from before. After Anna had put out the words and dyed Matteo¡¯s response, she mustered up the courage toe forward again and once more reached for his waist and pressed her cheek against his back. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Her wrist was suddenly grabbed and Anna was cornered by Matthew, whose eyes narrowed dangerously on her. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about? In a situation like this, are you telling me you¡¯re willing?¡± His brow suddenly tinged with anger, leaving Anna slightly at a loss for words, his lips parted before he finally nodded wordlessly. After his grip, Anna could already feel that the temperature of Matthew¡¯s palm was much higher than before, and when he held her wrist, it was as if he held it over the fire. Anna¡¯s temper red up and she bit her lower lip, suddenly tilting her head. ¡°I just volunteered! I¡¯m your girlfriend, this kind of thing should be normal, I said I¡¯m willing, why don¡¯t you do it? Is it because you don¡¯t like me enough to prefer to make you miserable in this situation without even touching me!¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s really true that you are not interested in me at all, as Gresta said, and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to touch me, if that¡¯s the case then I ¡­¡± Before thesest words could be finished, Matteo suddenly bent down and grabbed her by the waist, walking into the inner room near the bed. There was a swirl, Anna¡¯s back hitting the soft mattress, followed by Matteo pressing down. Her eyes widened and her breathing stopped abruptly. This, this was ¡­ Matteo took her thin, white wrists and lifted them to the base of her head, a sea of fire already under his inky eyes, his voice low and unpleasant. ¡°Silly girl, do you know that to say such things is to provoke me?¡± A moment earlier Anna had spoken with bravado, but now the masculine force was upon her and she was immediately ashamed. ¡°I ¡­ um.¡± Chapter 1249 – You have a hidden disease. Matthew kissed her suddenly. The room was silent, everything was quiet. Only the heartbeat, throbbing with emotion, remained. Thud¡­ Anna felt her heart almost burst out of her chest, thumping like a deer, her hands were pulled high above her head, but now it was also her fingertips that could not help but tremble. It was clearly ¡­ obvious that she herself had first made the bold statement to provoke him. Now it was toote to be afraid, but Anna was afraid, with some regret. It was probably because of the drug that Matteo¡¯s thin lips were so hot that they almost burned Anna, who was a little nervous at first and eventually closed her eyes gradually under Matteo¡¯s guidance. His kisses were like fire, burning in Anna¡¯s lips, on her forehead, nose, chin, neck ¡­ gradually. Heat spread from her neck to her shoulders. Just when Anna thought everything would be all right and go smoothly, there was a sudden lightness on her body, all the touch and heat disappeared, and she had just opened her eyes when she saw Matthew pulling a quilt over her body. ¡°?¡± Anna wondered what this was all about and looked at him with some consternation. ¡°What, what is this for?¡± Matthew looked at her, seeing her silky eyebrows, her lips flushed with color, her white neck marked by her own marks, and felt extraordinarily irritated. The restraint he had exercised before had been ruined by a few words and a few small gestures. Matthew stared at her for a long time, his thin lips tightened into a straight line, and it was clear that he was struggling to restrain himself. ¡°Silly girl, not yet.¡± No? Anna didn¡¯t understand, but Matteo was clearly saying he wasn¡¯t going to continue, so she unconsciously tried to lift the nket, but Matteo, as if he had foreseen it, rolled it up into a strip. Anna: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Stay here, I¡¯mmandeering the bathroom for tonight.¡± With that, Matteo got up and left, leaving Anna stunned on the spot for a long time, and when he came to himself, he had heard the bathroom door m, leaving the lock in ce. It was only then that she finally realized what was happening. She tried to get up, but got caught in the nket and had to roll to get out of the nket. She hurried toward the bathroom and only after two steps did she realize that her blouse had been pulled up and even the buttons had been unbuttoned. Anna blushed at the thought of what had just happened and hurried to straighten her appearance before going to the bathroom. When she went to turn the door handle, it was indeed closed and the sound of running water came from the bathroom. Anna knocked on the door and shouted, ¡°Come out, I said I will, what the hell do you care? I¡¯m a girl and I don¡¯t care, but you¡¯re a man and you¡¯re such a wimp?¡± All that came back to her mind was the sound of water. Anna was furious, her face was red with shame but even more so with anger. He was obviously halfway through when he had suddenly stopped, preferring to run to the bathroom and shower himself, saying something about not being able to do it now. Anna¡¯s heart was torn at the thought of him suffering while in the cold water, and she sobbed and pounded on the door. ¡°Open the door, of something, answer my question, why the hell not now? I don¡¯t mind at all ah, you worry so much ¡­ is that you have some difficult addiction ah ¡­¡± At the end of the sentence, the girl¡¯s voice still had a faint cry. Suddenly, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped. Anna¡¯s tears had just fallen from her anxiety, and as she knocked on the door ready to speak again, the bathroom door was opened. As soon as the door opened, Anna jumped forward and hugged Matteo without a second thought. Matteo had not even had time to dry himself when the girl threw herself into his arms, leaving him helpless. Anna hugged him, saw his hands and lifted her head again, exerting all her strength to embrace him as she grimaced, ¡°Matteo, if you push me away again tonight, I will leave this room immediately and you will regret it!¡± Matteo¡¯s hand, which had been raised in midair, stopped, and after a long moment, his palm fell on the top of her hair, gently covering it and rubbing it. ¡°Just threaten me.¡± His voice was already hoarse, with a touch of helplessness and deep weariness, ¡°Where can you go in the middle of the night?¡± Anna grunted and muttered, ¡°What do you care where I go, if you don¡¯t want me then it¡¯s none of your business where I go.¡± The voice from above became even more helpless: ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want you? What is this nonsense all the time ¡°. ¡°If you wanted me, you would not have pushed me away and ignored me at a time like that.¡± Anna said as she lifted her head and tilted your small face to meet Matthew¡¯s, ¡°Tell me the truth, do you have any hidden diseases?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Matteo frowned the end of his forehead and looked at his girlfriend a little breathlessly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He only thought it would aggravate her in this situation, but she coulde up with a great drama, even thinking about the hidden disease aspect, Matteo reached out his hand, pinching the girl¡¯s cheek heavily. ¡°What is this nonsense? Is this how you think your boyfriend has a hidden disease?¡± The pinch on her cheek hurt a little, and she unconsciously wrinkled her nose and said, ¡°If there is no hidden disease, then why don¡¯t you go ahead?¡± ¡°You girl is really ¡­¡± Matthew helplessly preached a sigh, bent down and hugged his thin-shouldered troop, tone with a deep sense of helplessness. ¡°How can you get on the road if you don¡¯t even have your certificate with the right name?¡± Hmm? Anna didn¡¯t catch it at first, and after a moment¡¯s thought she realized what he meant, and blushed as he spoke suddenly. ¡°Is this, is this what ¡­ means by proposing marriage?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Matthew lost his smile; young girls think differently from the norm, but he meant it too. He was not one to get attached easily, once he had chosen he would not change, otherwise he would not have been so slow to act in the first ce, andter his emotions were out of his control and he made his decision at the same time he decided to be with her. After Anna had asked him, he realized how stupid his question had been, he had clearly said it casually and had no intention of asking her to marry him, and she had spontaneously misinterpreted it. Shame, shame, shame! Anna bit her lower lip, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I just misunderstood, I ¡­¡± ¡°How can this be a proposal, you little idiot?¡± Matteo gently squeezed the back of her head, his voice still low and muffled, he Matteo had only loved such a small girl in his life, if he proposed at this time and ce, wouldn¡¯t he have put her through the wringer? A proposal is such an important event that it requires at least a grand ceremony and borate preparations. Chapter 1250 You are a woman! That was his original intention. But Anna heard it in his ears and thought differently from him. All she knew from his perspective was that Matthew had denied it was a proposal. Although it was an oops, and the two had only been dating for some time, there was no way to reach the point of a proposal, Anna¡¯s heart was still a little sad. ¡°You don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t think much about it, I was just babbling randomly, I ¡­¡± Anna took a deep breath and lowered her head a little in defeat, her voice low, ¡°So, are you sure you don¡¯t want me to help you? ¡± ¡°Actually ¡­¡± she tilted her small white face, her cheeks flushed, ¡°even if we don¡¯t get marriedter, but right now, I do.¡± When she told him this, a pair of wet eyes, look at the human heart, even if there is no medicine, he will have thoughts about her. Not to mention Matthew, who was now in ecstasy. She couldn¡¯t stand it even if she could. But he had not lost his mind yet, so how could he get his hands on the woman he loved at a time like this? Thinking about this, Matthew reached out once more and rubbed her white head, ¡°Not even if you want to, it¡¯s the girls who suffer from these things, from now on, whenever and wherever you are, you can¡¯t be like this anymore, understand?¡± Anna bit her lower lip in pity. ¡°What will you do then? It¡¯s a long night, can you bear to go through it?¡± She looked behind him, ¡°And a cold shower all night is not good for your health.¡± ¡°No shower then, I¡¯ll stay up tonight, you go take a shower and then go to bed right away.¡± Anna tried to refuse but was pushed into the bathroom by Matthew, she sighed resignedly and leaned against the sink, she had said it all but Matthew still held back, Anna knew that no matter what she would say tonight there was no way Matthew would have any other thoughts, she could only sigh and resign herself to the shower. After the shower, Anna realized that she had no clothes with her, so she put on a towel and went outside, but the room was silent and Matteo was nowhere to be seen. Anna looked around and found Matteo on the balcony blowing in the cold. He would rather blow cold air than touch it, what a numb ice cube. Anna went back to her room, depressed, still upset, and finally picked up her phone and started surfing the Inte.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She recorded a small private number and posted on the emotion forum, telling the story of the night¡¯s events. My God, are there still men who are drugged and can still restrain themselves from touching women? I thought this species was extinct, oh no ¡­ estimate never existed, after all most men do not use drugs are easy to react, just tease people fingertips can not stand, now drugged actually still do not touch ¡­ sister if this The male sharing friend is probably not very good at it ¡­ little friend: words can not be said too full, the line is not what before the official together who knows ah? The thing is, you can¡¯t be too sure that you are able to get the best out of thepany. I think the 5th floor is quite reasonable, there are still very good people in this world, only we have not seen, but can not deny its existence because we have not seen ah. I would like to give you a suggestion, could not let you suffer at this time, then you can take the initiative again, like ¡­ tease him or something like that, now this juncture should be man¡¯s weakest defenses, if you like him, this time not, more than wait for when? Don¡¯t ask, asking is no. The actual fact is that you will be able to find a good amount more of some of the most popr and widespread items on the market. The first thing to do is to ask a good amount of questions. Anna scratched her head at these answers. What is all this nonsense? She felt it would be better not to ask. However, Anna noticed one of the answers, the one that asked her to flirt with Matthew. This was a time when Matteo¡¯s defenses were weakest, so if she didn¡¯t do it now, when would she do it? Anna felt extremely encouraged to see such words. Matteo¡¯s thought is that she feels she will be at a disadvantage because she is a girl and because they don¡¯t have a license, so he can¡¯t be alone with her, I guess because he is afraid of not being able to take responsibility, right? But for Anna it was a different story. She herself was certain that she could not live without him. Even if Matthew did not marry her, she would not marry anyone else. So it would be an advantage for her to sleep with him while she was at it. While she was thinking about it, someone else responded to the post. The real woman! If you are a woman, fuck him! Don¡¯t be a wimp. Such a swaggering tone really makes ¡­ Anna¡¯s hand holding the phone follow a shudder, this site is simply too open, but ¡­ actually felt that these people¡¯s statement is quite ¡­ in line with what was on his mind at this moment. Damn him ah! Whatever the medicine or not, isn¡¯t the medicine better? Without some resistance, it is easy to light a star fire! Thinking of this, Anna¡¯s lips slowly hooked a smile at the corners. How about ¡­ her try? The thing is, she¡¯s almost done with her shower now and she¡¯s not dirty. The idea was done, Anna put the phone on the bed and then tiptoed in the direction of the balcony. Howe the owner did not respond to the post at all? Isn¡¯t this the kind of thing one should expect online and quickly? I can¡¯t believe there is not even a sound? What is going on? £ºThe upstairs is really dirty, the identification isplete. £ºMaybe someone hit the truth, from just now posting and it¡¯s been 10 minutes, the owner still has no response, I see ¡­ tsk tsk. Anna doesn¡¯t know what happened to the post she started because she decided to try again with Matteo. There were chairs on the balcony and the sea breeze was blowing in gusts, Anna had a towel around her and felt the breeze as she went out. The man sitting in the chair had a handsome face, but at that moment his eyes were tightly closed and drops of sweat were running down his forehead and neck. A faint scent lingered on his nose and Matthew sensed something, and just as he opened his eyes, a figure threw itself into his arms and sat on hisp. Chapter 1251 – I like you too. Anna was almost ready to sink onto him. She turned and sat on top of Matteo, her soft hands wrapping around his neck at the same time. Matteo¡¯s handsome face lit up with dismay, his forehead wrinkled quickly, his body reflexively grasped Anna¡¯s thin arms, and he said coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Anna said nothing, only wrapped her arms around his neck and moved her body closer to his. Since she had already made up her mind, she was not going to back down at this point, and to avoid losing her courage, Anna would not say anything to Matthew and simply seduce him without exnation! She threw her arms around his neck and arched her back to kiss him on his thin lips, without caring. The little girl in front of him had just finished her bath and still smelled like water, even so, she was still undressed and had only a towel on. Between movements, her towel had a tendency to loosen. Matthew was afraid that the towel would fall off, so he held her waist with one hand and tried to reattach it with the other, but the girl kissed him anyway, so Matthew could only avoid it. She was a little disgruntled, but instead of bing discouraged, she moved off his chin and wrapped her arms around his neck, touching his chest. Matthew¡¯s forehead wrinkled and he caught her moving hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked again, but this time there was no shiver in his tone, only anxiety and a gasp. The little girl¡¯s watery eyes blinked softly at him, still silent, and after a moment she moved back to him, Matteo putting a hand around her waist to keep her away, ¡°Stop it.¡± That was going to be a real problem. He had been holding back so long to do nothing to her at this juncture. He had not expected her toe running in alone, which really left him ¡­ helpless. Anna made an effort to move forward, but Matteo¡¯s hands were sped around her like chains, preventing her from moving forward. Anna, with red eyes, said weakly, ¡°You¡¯re hurting my back ¡­¡± At those words, Matteo froze, and then reduced the strength of his hand by a few degrees. The girl took advantage of the weakened strength to kiss him directly. Matteo¡¯s pupils tightened and he felt that the girl¡¯s towel seemed to fall, and he scowled fiercely as she pulled it up to him. Anna had already kissed him and was a little pleased with herself; she would have been nervous about her towel, but now she was going to seduce him, so she didn¡¯t care about the towel! But Matthew had thought of her and allowed her to take advantage of it. Anna kissed him on the lips and said, ¡°This is a balcony, if you don¡¯t squeeze me more, I might be seen by others ¡­¡± After saying this, the girl holed up in his arms little by little. Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± The cold sweat on his forehead increased considerably from before, with a few more veins as he held the girl in his arms tighter and then turned around, hiding her in his own arms while his broad back was turned outward. This time he hid her tightly. Anna took the initiative and kissed him on the ear, then leaned down and spoke, blowing on him in the process. Because she was sitting on hisp, Anna could feel his body very clearly. She could not hide the surprise in her eyes, curled her lips and giggled. Matthew¡¯s breath broke a few notches. ¡°Knowing this is a balcony and being so careless?¡± He cupped her chin and forced her to look up, his eyes as deep as a dark, silent night. Anna pouted her red lips, cheeky, ¡°I¡¯m just so reckless, what do you want?¡± ¡°What do you want? No regrets in a ce like this, in a situation like this?¡± Anna shook her head hard, as if she was afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe her, and raised her hand to swear, ¡°I don¡¯t regret, and if I say something half-heartedly, let me ¡­ well ¡­¡± Matthew bent down and grasped her lips. There was no sound from heaven or earth. One second, two seconds ¡­ A minute passed before Anna¡¯s hands crept up Matthew¡¯s back and his whole body was taken to the side and carried into the room where he wasid on the soft quilt. Click- The lights were turned off and the room was plunged into darkness. Anna felt the warm breath of the man who asked her with a sharp intake of breath. ¡°Last chance, it¡¯s not toote if you regret ¡­¡± Anna bit her lower lip and was silent for a long time before speaking slowly, ¡°I like you, I like you very much ¡­ so much that I will never like anyone else in my life but you. I don¡¯t care what you think, but I know I won¡¯t regret it.¡± It is only possible that I will regret not sleeping with you. It was a statement Anna said only in her heart.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was bold, but she still did not dare to say something so bold at this time. ¡°Silly girl ¡­¡± In the darkness, the senses all became clear when Matthew caressed her cheek and dropped a soft kiss on her forehead, then snuggled up to her ear, his voice rough: ¡°I like you too ¡­¡± Huh? Before Anna could react to what the other person had said, her lips were seized in a fierce grip, and then there was absolutely no chance for her to think idly about what was about to follow, because Matteo was no longer going to hold back. Soon it was Matthew¡¯s domain and she had no choice but to suffer. Because of this, Anna could be said to have lost all ability to think, or even ¡­ act. ¡­ I don¡¯t know how long it took, but when the sky was as white as a fish belly, Matthew picked up the tired and almost dazed little girl and carried her to the bathroom for a bath. Anna¡¯s throat had split, but the warm water washed a trifle of the tiredness from her body. She opened her eyes, her eyshes fluttering softly, and could not help but blush as she looked at Matthew, who was nearby. He had indeed ¡­ seeded. The most glorious moment of her life was when ¡­ she finally slept with her man-love!!! Anna wanted to scream inside, but she was very tired and soon closed her eyes, not knowing how she had ended up in bed again. All she knew was that when she woke up the next day, it was after 1 pm. And she was so hungry that she had no strength at all, with her weight on her back and her legs shaking. Anna stared at the ceiling for a minute in serious thought, then picked up her phone and texted Serena. Serena was taking Lea to y when she suddenly saw Anna¡¯s message and almost choked on her own saliva. ¡°What what ¡­¡± She blushed bright red at the message Anna had sent. This girl was really ¡­ how did he tell her everything? Chapter 1252 How I lost my temper After the shock, Serena smiled weakly again, this girl ¡­ was really more unpredictable than she had imagined. Remember, a long, long time ago, Anna still told herself that she had to sleep with Matteo. And that she would be the one to do it. Now that she has finally gotten her wish to sleep with someone, she wonders if ¡­ is really a bully. It was a private matter, involving her brother, and Serena had no intention of asking, although she was curious. While she was thinking about it, Anna sent another message. ¡°Serena, why don¡¯t you speak up?¡± Uh ¡­ Serena held her phone, her expression a little harried. Did she want ¡­ to say something? Thinking about it, Serena could only type back. ¡°Congrattions.¡± When she saw those two words, Anna was so happy that she couldn¡¯t help but roll over twice in her excitement. It was okay if she didn¡¯t roll, but once she did, her whole body was sore again. Although Serena was Matteo¡¯s sister, she was also the only friend Anna had, and she couldn¡¯t help but share her feelings when something like this happened. Now that she had received her congrattions, she was naturally overjoyed. Anna calmed down, bit her lower lip, and could not resist writing another question to Serena. ¡°Did it hurt the first time when you were with Cristian?¡± Serena: ¡­ She had tears in her eyes, this girl really had the courage to ask and say something. But when she thought about it, she only had one good friend, she had to be suffocated right now, who else could she talk to but herself? When she thought about it, Serena could understand her. But as she talked about it, Serena¡¯s thoughts drifted away. Her first time had been a bit tragic. She didn¡¯t know who the guy was at the time and she had just divorced Francis that day, then she packed up and left that night in the night, then it was pouring rain and she got all drenched and almost got hit, then she had ¡­ Serena was a little angry when she thought about it. Cristian the bastard! What was he thinking at that moment, since you brought it on yourself, don¡¯t me me? Even though she had an abusive experience at the time, she ended up settling things with Cristian, so now, looking back, she thinks Cristian was a bastard. If any random woman hade along, would she have done the same thing? Thinking about it, Serena bit her lower lip and started tapping. ¡°It hurts and doesn¡¯t feel good at all.¡± Anna saw the answer, thought back to Serena¡¯s first time and realized that it had not been a pleasant experience and had to quickly change the subject. ¡°Serena, I said I would sleep with your brother and now I¡¯m actually getting it, I¡¯m good~¡± Followed by a packet of emoji of I¡¯m good and begging forpliments. Serena poked around the emoji app and searched for a long time, picked out the awesome emoji and sent it to him. After a few more casual conversations, Cristian returned and saw her looking at her phone when she entered the room. Serena wanted to humor him, but when she thought about what had just happened, she awkwardly pushed Cristian away. She had never pushed him away before, and Cristian froze in ce as he was pushed away so abruptly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Two secondster, her dark eyes fell on the side of his face and he asked good-naturedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Serena didn¡¯t bother with him and put her phone away then reached for Lea, scraping her chin to herself, the force of her hand so light that Lea giggled in amusement. Cristian noticed and approached her once more, but when Serena saw himing, he simply turned around with Lea in his arms and walked out. He stood in the same ce, full of questions. Had hee backte from today¡¯s meeting? Was she angry with him? With this in mind, Cristian followed her on her long strides. Serena led Lea around Vi Antic, walking with her in her arms, looking around in wonder, then suddenly giggling. ¡°Stop giggling like that, baby.¡± Serena helplessly pinched his soft cheeks and tapped the tip of her pink nose with her index finger, ¡°If you keep giggling like that, I¡¯ll think I¡¯ve given birth to a little fool.¡± ¡°Giggle giggle giggle ¡­¡± Lea could not understand what she was saying, but Serena¡¯s gestures made herugh once again. ¡°Ah.¡± Serena could only sigh. What was up, it always seemed that Lea¡¯s IQ was not as high as Manuel¡¯s, but she still liked him. This girl was much cuter to hold than a boy with her soft body. Serena lowered her head, kissed Lea on the forehead, and finally put her clothes back on, ¡°Let¡¯s go y somewhere else and ignore that viin father of yours today.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, a helpless voice came from behind her. ¡°In what way am I a bad father?¡± Serena paused for a moment and looked behind her. At one point, Cristian was standing behind her, and Serena was speechless. Serena gave him a disapproving look, not even wanting to respond to his words, and hugged Lea to leave. Cristian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly at this, and he stopped her with a quick step, taking her in his arms, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry since I came back, have I upset you? Serena¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Who¡¯s throwing a tantrum?¡± She had not spoken to him, so how could she have lost her temper? ¡°So tell me what¡¯s wrong, am I homete? Huh?¡± Cristian tried to reach out to pinch her face, but Serena avoided him, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Her tone was a little cold and her face was not warm, as if she was really angry. Seeing this attitude on her face, Cristian¡¯s face also became serious. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± How could he go out for a meeting ande back and his wifey was angry with him? No hugging, no kissing, and no touching ¡­ ¡°Nothing.¡± Serena also realized she had exaggerated a bit, like saying it was all in the past, it was useless for her to dredge up old feelings, it just made her feel a little embarrassed thinking about it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk for a while, I just want to spend some time with Lea, you mind your own business.¡± With that, Serena left him and went off on her own. Cristian stayed where he was, thinking for a long time, unable to understand how she had suddenly be so cold toward him. He did not return to the studio, but followed Serena all the way. She had behaved normally the whole way, teasing Lea the whole way, and nothing seemed out of ce, so what was wrong? Cristian couldn¡¯t figure it out, but Serena didn¡¯t want to talk to him just yet, so he had to follow her. Chapter 1253 – Still to bully. Finally, Cristian could not help but go and take Lea from his arms. At first Serena refused, but Cristian holds Lea so often that when Cristian reached out to hug her, Lea actually giggled and giggled as she stretched her little fist toward Cristian. Serena, who wants to keep Lea to herself: ¡°¡­¡± Is he still her real baby? I can¡¯t believe she doesn¡¯t want her mother when she sees her daddy! Don¡¯t they say mothers are the ones children rely on the most? Although she squirmed, but because Lea wanted to be held by her daddy, Serena naturally did not refuse and let Cristian take Lea to her. ¡°You can hold her then, I¡¯ll go back inside and get some rest.¡± Serena turned to leave, but Cristian grabbed her wrist. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s going on.¡± Cristian easily held Lea with one arm. It had taken him a long time to go from not knowing what position to hold Lea in at first, being careful and making her ufortable, to now holding her casually without her crying. Cristian is now a super dad. As long as Cristian is around, Serena does not have to do anything at all. With her hand clenched, Serena half-closed her red lips, not knowing what to say-after all, it didn¡¯t seem to be her style to go over old ounts. It was even meaner to say that. So what was she going to say? But if she didn¡¯t, she was too depressed to say anything, so she said no in a sullen voice. Cristianughed helplessly at her words, his voice low, his tongue lowered to the back of his teeth, his tone a little lower. ¡°And you call that a no? You gave me a look as soon as I got back, even if you don¡¯t let me kiss you, you don¡¯t let me follow you, I just got back from a meeting, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in this house, is something unpleasant going on?¡± Serena frowned and looked at him seriously. ¡°So what you are saying is that you are already tired aftering back from a meeting, only to see me still being unreasonable?¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­¡± He felt that Serena was a bit unreasonable today, always picking on him when he spoke, and said in a confused way, ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Serena: ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± This was something Serena would have adjusted to by the end of the evening, as long as Cristian did not follow her, but at a time when she was depressed, he was getting busy and saying this. Cristian was not unaware of the tension. He looked at Serena firmly, and Lea, who seemed to hear him, stopped smiling and looked at her dad and mom with big watery eyes. Serena realized it too, and recoiled, dropping her eyes behind her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not in a good mood today.¡± With that, she prepared to turn around and continue leaving. How could Cristian let her go? The two of them had not agreed on anything, and with all the tension, if he let her leave alone, she might have second thoughts. So he pulled Serena into his arms with a firm gesture. Serena¡¯s forehead mmed against his chest, and when she looked up she met the innocent and curious eyes of Lea, whom he was holding. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Serena scolded him, ¡°What if I hit Lea if you don¡¯t control the force?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I control the force and I won¡¯t let either of you get hurt.¡± Serena looked up at him. Cristian half-closed his thin lips, a serious expression painted on his handsome face as he looked at her seriously, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± With that, Cristian leaned down slightly and gently rested his nose against her beautiful bare forehead, the tips of their noses touched and their breaths mingled. ¡°Huh?¡± With such gentle treatment, any fire Serena had was put out by him. He bit his lower lip and whispered, ¡°You mightugh at me if I tell you ¡­..¡± It was clear that the two of them had been through a lot, and Serena was a mother of two, but in Cristian¡¯s presence, she could not help but turn into a young girl with a delicate heart. She longs to be cared for, to have someone to take care of her and save her from fear and suffering. This person, of course, is Cristian. ¡°What is there between us that we cannot say?¡± Cristian tapped her lightly on the forehead and his tone became a little harsher: ¡°Tell me.¡± Serena curled her lips, displeased, ¡°You¡¯re mean to me.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Cristian¡¯s face was deep and his eyes were dark: ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, not only will I be mean to you, I will mistreat you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Like this ¡­¡± Cristian suddenly moved forward to bite her lips, Serena did not react for a moment and stood there frozen, looking into Cristian¡¯s eyes and clearly seeing a faint smile and flirtation beneath them. He took a half-inch step back and narrowed his eyes, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ll bully me to the end.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± She froze for a few seconds before reaching up and touching her lips, spitting at him, ¡°Where did you learn that bad phrase, Lea¡­ is still here.¡± How could he kiss in front of a child! Bastard! ¡°So what? She¡¯s too small to understand anything anyway.¡± With that said, Cristian wrapped hisrge hands directly around her waist and pulled her toward him, against him. ¡°To talk or not to talk?¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°Or not ¡­ Fine ¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Cristian leaned down to bite her once more. But this time, it was not as easy as it had been before, just now Cristian was clearly teaching her a small lesson, the equivalent of an appetizer, and now ¡­ This was the beginning. He was nibbling her lips and twisting and turning. Serena was still thinking about what had happened earlier, but now her breathing was in turmoil, and she pushed against him, but Cristian was so strong that she could not push him, even with an arm around her. Time passed. I don¡¯t know how long it took before Cristian finally let her go. ¡°Will you talk now?¡± He asked. Did Serena dare not say anything? If she had said nothing, Cristian probably would have grabbed her and kissed her again in front of Lea. She gave a dirty look before squirming and saying what she was thinking. Cristian was stunned when he realized what she was upset about, then a big, satisfied smile appeared before his eyes. ¡°You left me high and dry for half a day for this?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 1254 There are only two outcomes At those words, Serena could not help but stare at him. ¡°What, it doesn¡¯t seem to be very important, does it?¡± ¡°How can it not be important? ¡± Cristian lifted his hand to wipe the corner of her lips, his voice softened a little, ¡°I thought you med me for beingte, so you didn¡¯t want to talk to me.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± How was this possible? Cristian hardly ever bothered with thepany to spend time with Lea and her, but thepany was his, after all, so he would only be there for certain particrly important asions. An important meeting like today¡¯s, a meeting thatsted almost an entire day, Serena had worked in thepany before and knew how important it was. How could she me him foring backte? ¡°I can¡¯t believe you think of me as such an unvirtuous woman.¡± It was over. Cristian dared not speak casually and changed his tone. ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who thinks I¡¯ming homete, so I should be punished for upsetting you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t start a conversation!¡± A digression? He was really impressed by what had happened then. But he knew that fate had brought them together, and if Cristian had not had the drugs that night, he probably would not have met her. And Serena probably wouldn¡¯t have walked down that little road if she hadn¡¯t divorced her ex-husband. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Serena stared at him suspiciously, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I was thinking about ¡­,¡± Cristian¡¯s tone paused for a moment before saying weakly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gone out that day, I probably would have driven the car home and there would have been nothing back there, so there would have been no other women. There are only two oues to this whole thing, one is nobody and the other is you.¡± I must say that Cristian said this after thinking about it in his mind for a long time, and it was really the truest thing he ever said. But he was also afraid that he had said the wrong thing and that Serena would be angry with him. Originally Serena had heard the line: if I hadn¡¯t gone out that day, maybe I would have taken the car back. She couldn¡¯t help but spit in her mind, straight man! But then Cristian¡¯s line, there are only two oues to this whole thing. One is nobody, and the other is you. This sentence tickled Serena to death. She bit her lip lightly, feeling her heart being struck and literally all her anger disappearing cleanly. ¡°Then ¡­¡± Serena was about to ask something else, but she thought there was no point, he had said so, so what was she to worry about! Serena did not continue, but from her expression Cristian could see that she waspletely calm. He was not stupid, though, and on his lips he caught a faint smile that, although it was a smile, did not seem kind. ¡°Serena, you were looking at your phone when I came back, weren¡¯t you?¡± The sudden question made Serena unsure, but she nodded anyway. ¡°Phone?¡± Serena nodded again. ¡°Did Anna text you?¡± Serena realized that something was wrong, even though he usually worried about her, he rarely questioned her as he did today, ¡­ ¡°In the future, when I¡¯m not home during meetings, you can ask her to chat with you more to relieve your boredom so you don¡¯t have to be alone with your random thoughts all the time.¡± Probably knowing that she was suspicious, Cristian quickly added another sentence. The little thought Serena had just formed was immediately dispelled by these words and she breathed a sigh of relief. It had scared the hell out of her; she had only thought that Cristian was trying to get to Anna. Fortunately, that didn¡¯t happen. ¡°Understood.¡± Serena nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not mad at me now?¡± Cristian asked again. ¡°¡­¡± This guy was so out of her league! Serena didn¡¯t bother to answer him, just grunted slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me like that when Lea is here. Even if she¡¯s still little, you can¡¯t influence her like that!¡± Cristian pinched her nose, ¡°Got it, shall we go back now?¡± Anna, who was away from home, had no idea that his casual remark had caused a conflict between the Ferrari group couple, but the two talked about it and eventually made up. Anna was lying in bed and when she picked up her cell phone she saw a text message left by Matteo saying that he had gone downstairs to take care of something and was due back in the evening, but that he had ordered a caterer for her and would have to call customer service when she woke up. And Anna had been in such a hurry tomunicate with Serena that she had not even bothered with that. When she had finished talking, she realized that she was a little hungry. She had better eat something first, and Matteo did not know what she was doing ¡­ When the waiter arrived with the food cart, the lid was lifted and the aroma of food wafted into the room, Anna¡¯s appetite was whetted. Anna rubbed her stomach and first drank a small bowl of soup. After eating for a while, Anna was a little depressed that after what had happenedst night, she had woken up without seeing him and had gone out, only to return in the evening. What was so important? But soon Anna was relieved, after all she knew Matthew too well, it had to be important, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have left on purpose. Probably exhausted, Anna had eaten thergest amount of food she had ever eaten up to that point, and only when she had almost finished her food did she realize that she had not left for Matthew ¡­ It was all gone. Anna looked at the mess on the table in front of her and felt her stomach, which was already full, and was a little embarrassed. She had identally eaten too much. So Anna called room service again and asked the waiter to take everything away and order another meal to bring back when Matthew returned in the evening. The waiter responded and left. The warm water washed away his tiredness and brought out sleepy heads, so Annay down on the edge of the tub and nodded her head, sleepy. It waste in the evening when Matthew returned to the hotel after taking care of business. Before going upstairs he inquired at the front desk that Anna had woken up and had eaten, so he asked the waiter to bring dinner upstairs, but was told that Anna had already ordered dinner. He froze for a moment and then went upstairs. The room was silent when he opened the door, and Matthew¡¯s thin lips parted; was it possible that the girl was still asleep?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Had she tired him out too muchst night? But soon Matteo realized that Anna was not in the bedroom. After a quick search, Matteo found his girlfriend in the bathroom. Only now, Anna had fallen asleep on the edge of the bathtub, and she had a greenish tinge under her eyes, so it was clear that she had been exhaustedst night. Matthew, distressed, went to check the temperature of the water and then frowned. The water was getting cold, and she had been soaking for who knows how long, and if she didn¡¯t go back, she would have to stay here until the water got cold. Chapter 1255 Calling her differently now. Matthew walked over and squatted in front of her, reaching out and gently stroking her small face. ¡°Anna?¡± Anna was so deep in sleep that it took Matthew a long time to call her before she slowly woke up, looking at the person in front of her with sleepy eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± She courted, still apparently sleepy, and Matteo gently reached out to rest his hand on her chin in his palm, his tone gentle, ¡°Have you had enough sleep?¡± Anna¡¯s expression was confused at first, but when she saw who was in front of her, a gentle smile appeared on her face, ¡°You¡¯re back, aren¡¯t you?¡± The young girl¡¯s pale face was flushed at that moment because she had been soaking in the bath for a long time, and her eyes were watery like a pool of water. This look ¡­ Matthew¡¯s throat tightened and his voice broke away, ¡°Well, I¡¯m back.¡± Anna smiled nervously and whispered, ¡°What did you do?¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± His breathing was a little fuzzy as he avoided the girl¡¯s gaze, ¡°Get up first, the water got cold, you¡¯ll catch a cold if you keep soaking.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Anna stared at him with a puzzled expression. Matthewughed a little, this girl had simply fallen asleep and didn¡¯t understand the current situation, right? So Anna just stared at the person in front of her for a few seconds, and suddenly, as if thinking about something, her face changed slightly and she lowered her head as an afterthought. ¡°Ah!¡± Realizing where she was at the moment, Anna let out a cry and retreated into the water. But before she could shrink to the bottom of the water, Matthew¡¯srge hands reached out and lifted her shoulders, helplessly, ¡°I told you the water was getting cold, why are you still shrinking?¡± ¡°But but ¡­¡± stammered Anna, looking at him, so nervous that she could not even speak clearly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Matthew¡¯s handsome face tinged with a smile, if anything, as he leaned close to her with a hint of teasing in his tone, ¡°It wasn¡¯t likest night when you lit the fire.¡± Anna¡¯s face reddened even more at the mention ofst night, and she bit her lower lip in embarrassment, ¡°That ¡­st night I was trying to help you, so ¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Matthew stared at her with a wry smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you have some selfishness?¡± Selfishness? ¡°How is that possible? I don¡¯t have any selfishness! I¡¯m doing this to help you! If I didn¡¯t see you suffering so much, I wouldn¡¯t do it ¡­.¡± At the end of his sentence, Anna¡¯s face turned red and she obviously could not continue. Matthew knew that if he continued to tease her, she would turn all red, so he cupped her chin with one hand and sighed, ¡°You are a little girl who has gone too far.¡± With these words, he lowered his head and kissed her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Anna was about to say that she had not gone too far, that she had already slept with him anyway, that she was not going to admit that she had taken the initiative, that she was trying to help him to save the girl¡¯s face. But Matteo suddenly kissed her, and she was frozen in ce, not knowing how to react. Only when his m-shell teeth were opened did Anna realize that Matteo was kissing her with the strength and need of a grown man. And his hands ¡­ Anna went off, and a secondter her whole body was wrapped around his waist and lifted out of the tub. Just when she was thinking what would happen next, Matthew grabbed a side towel and wrapped it around her, stepping back in the process. ¡°Get dressed and ready to go out to dinner.¡± Then, without looking back, Matteo walked out of the bathroom. Leaving Anna speechless. A few minutester, Anna finished getting dressed and went out, seeing Matteo and thinking aboutst night, she couldn¡¯t help but blush at the thought ofst night and then couldn¡¯t help blushing even more at the thought of what had just happened in the bathroom. ¡°Keep blushing and you¡¯ll be ripe for the picking.¡± Matthew flirted with her, and Anna immediately felt bad, jumping up and using him, ¡°You¡¯re a bad person, I was trying to help youst night, is this how you treat your benefactor? Always making fun of me!¡± She pointed her index finger at Matthew, who did not even look at her, but grabbed her fingertips and then pulled her into his arms with only one force, his voice low and somewhat hoarse. ¡°Where am I fooling you?¡± He leaned down, his thin lips pressed against his ear, ¡°My Anna is so understanding, I can¡¯t wait to love and care for her, how could I tease her?¡± Anna ¡­ Boom¡­ Anna¡¯s entire face was nowpletely red, and she was staring in disbelief. Had she really ¡­ called Anna? I didn¡¯t expect to have sex and then wake up and change the name too. The nickname Anna was bitten by Matthew and jumped on his tongue, his low voice remarkably melodious. Wow ¡­ Anna was so moved that she wanted to cry. But all she could do was pull on his sleeve and bite her lower lip, blushing so much that she could not speak. Because ofst night¡¯s incident, so to speak, their rtionship had gone up several degrees, and Anna blushed even more than before, but she had more confidence than before. Because she had slept with that man! No regrets in this life h h h. But most of all, Anna suddenly thought of something very urgent and looked at Matthew seriously and spoke with some difficulty: ¡°That ¡­st night ¡­ we didn¡¯t seem to have measured up. ¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± At those words, he too fell silent. The situation was so unique that it was toote to think of anything, and they had not even thought of it when they left, so nothing had been prepared. Later, when Matthew woke up, he also thought about this, frowning at first but soon relieved. He and the girl were together and had never wanted to separate, so even if Anna became pregnant, he could still take responsibility for it. However, the little girl did not know what she was thinking at that moment and kept saying, ¡°It¡¯s not like there is a pharmacy on this ind, by the time we leave the ind it might be toote.¡± If there had been a pharmacy, she could have gone to buy birth control pills. But this ind was all about recreational facilities. Thinking about this, the young girl¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, but soon she seemed to think of something, ¡°Right, the couples we came with, they were both newly married, so they probably won¡¯t have children so soon, they should be prepared, I¡¯ll go ask.¡± Anna had just turned around when she was pulled back by Matthew. She looked a little helpless. ¡°You know people are married, even if they don¡¯t take measures, it doesn¡¯t matter. Besides, who carries contraceptives if they take measurements?¡± Anna was immediately dumbfounded by what he had said, her lips twisted as she looked at Matthew and said, ¡°Well, what should we do? Why don¡¯t we ¡­ go back?¡± Chapter 1256 I think I can take it a little longer. This girl ¡­ Matthew ced a big hand on her head and squeezed her eyes slightly. ¡°Now you know you¡¯re afraid?¡± Anna rightly bit her lower lip, she had not even considered this more serious problemst night when she had been so brave, she had only thought of sleeping with her beloved man, how could she know there would be many moreplications, oooh ¡­ I should have known better ¡­ No, even if she had known, she probably still would have done the same thingst night. She likes Matteo so much and if she could conceive her baby, it would just be a blessing for her, not a bitterness, so what is she obsessing about. It was just that she was afraid that Matteo would be stressed, after all that she had endured so hardst night and the moment she had asked if she would repent, so Anna would not want to add more stress to hers. Thinking about this, Anna raised her hands and promised, ¡°Let¡¯s leave the ind right away, I¡¯ll go buy emergency contraceptives as soon as we are off the ind, I promise I won¡¯t get pregnant, and if I identally get pregnant, then I won¡¯t cause you any stress, I ¡­ well.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Matthew frowned and tapped her. ¡°What is this nonsense again? What do you mean it won¡¯t cause me stress and you¡¯ve been thinking about me since the beginning of this whole thing?¡± Anna stared at him nkly. Matthew took her in his arms, gently rubbed his thumb over her ear and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, go with the flow, I¡¯m here.¡± Anna could not understand what he meant, but she could tell he was telling her not to get anxious and could only ask cautiously, ¡°So ¡­ are we still going to the ind?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here, we¡¯ve had enough fun before we go back, eh?¡± He gently pinched her ear, ¡°Or do you want to go back?¡± Anna swallowed heavily and gently shook her head after a few seconds. She did not want to leave. She liked Matteo and wanted to bear his children. If he would let her. ¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then stay.¡± ¡°Mmm. ¡­¡± The matter was put on hold and Anna felt so sweet inside that the food seemed extra delicious when she ate. Two days after leaving the ind, Anna is learning that Matthew had left that day to take care of Gresta, who had been sent straight off the ind that day, and that the police had been informed of what she had done the night before, and after being taken to the police station, it was discovered that this was not the first time Gresta had done this, she was a repeat offender. Dissatisfied with her husband but too afraid to divorce him, Gresta continued to date married men in the hope that a man would save her as the Great Sage did when he stepped on the seven-colored clouds to save Zixia. But none was ever found. After all, who would fight to the death for a married woman? Moreover, what kind of man can be a man who relies on body-swapping? A man who lusts for skin is just that. At first her husband only asionally scolded her and she was afraid of divorce, so she got involved with all sorts of people. After her husband found out, he treated her like trash, scolding her at will, giving her a look, a word or a p every time she didn¡¯t like him. Anna saw the wounds on her body with her own eyes, and they were truly shocking. But ¡­ Anna sighed, ¡°In fact, his path was wrong from the beginning, right? Facing such a violent man, she should have sought the help of a policewyer and used legal channels to fight for herself, instead of pinning her hopes on those men who only want beauty and body. Imagine a man meddling with a married woman, what kind of good man can he himself be? What else can he expect?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . So it is true to say woe to the poor man. Bad luck always follows bad luck. If he had started with a strong divorce, even if threatened, he would have had to force it. There are many people in this world who are afraid of death, but if living is so painful, it is better to fight to the death and still win a chance to survive. Instead of sinking deeper and deeper in this way, and finally catching themselves, while man ¡­ is still getting no punishment whatsoever. But that was the end of the matter, and Anna did not know what she would choose to do next. As far as she was concerned, Gresta was just a casual acquaintance. Although she did a lot of annoying thingster, she also indirectly contributed to the good between Matthew and Anna, so Anna actually ¡­ didn¡¯t me her at all. If it were not for Gresta, it is unlikely that she and Matteo would have progressed so quickly. On the way back, Anna was still thinking that Serena had said she had something to tell her, but after holding it in for so many days, she said nothing, only that she would talk about it when she returned. Anna¡¯s whole heart was tickled and her curiosity waspletely piqued. She wondered what it was all about, was it so important? Did she have to wait until his return? == == At home, Samantha¡¯s cell phone was about to explode with calls from her mother. She was lying at herputer desk with her eyes closed, pretending to be dead, as if she could not hear the phone ringing. Ever since she had said she had a boyfriend and brought Luke home, her mother had called her every day, asking how her rtionship with him was going and when she would return to visit family. At first Samantha had the patience to deal with it, but then she became increasingly bored and now, when she heard the phone ring, she just wanted to y dead. She had finally understood what it meant to lift a stone and throw it at one¡¯s feet. At first she thought she would solve the immediate dilemma first and think of the restter. He thought that after his mother found out he had a boyfriend, he would stop for at least a month, if not a month, at least a week, right? Who knew that ¡­ she would bombard herself with phone calls every day? Samantha was really going crazy, when she was bombarded by her mother, she couldn¡¯t write her manuscript, the chapters she had changed were all in disarray, readers were trolling her in thements section, asking her what was wrong, some even voting for her directly, affectionately asking her if little Samantha was in a bad moodtely, and dusting off her gift vows, hoping she would be happier and regain her fighting spirit soon. Samantha was frantic, who would have thought she would be pushed around by her mother and father? LOL!!! Doria came out of the kitchen with a slice of bread in her mouth and joked with her. ¡°Samantha, the messages areing again~ Answer the phone quickly.¡± Samantha says nothing. Doria smiles and sits beside her, patting her on the back like an old mother, ¡°Running away is not the way to solve things.¡± ¡°Those who want to answer go ahead, I¡¯m not going to answer, I just want to be left alone¡­ Doria, do you think my mother will stop pushing me if I go live in a monastery?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Doria was taken aback, ¡°Go to a monastery? Are you going to be a nun, or what? How are you going to be a nun if you haven¡¯t yet cut off all your emotions and desires? Will you give up your readers and all the food and scenery in the world? And the money you make ¡­¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Samantha banged her head on the table and gritted her teeth, ¡°In that case, I think I can take it a little longer.¡± Chapter 1257 What a crowning motive ¡°Well, what¡¯s so great about being a nun? The red world is very disturbed but still beautiful and colorful, and ¡­ your lifecks only one man, just find another and you won¡¯t have to worry at all.¡± ¡°Easy for you to say.¡± Samantha gave her a nk, helpless look, ¡°Do you think it is so easy to find a good man in this world? Everyone is like a heroine in a novel, and a destined man will appear?¡± Doria took her by the shoulders and said in a loving tone as she ate, ¡°That¡¯s not true, at least you are the heroine in your own world. I don¡¯t think you have to refusepletely, just go on a blind date, you might even find someone you like.¡± Samanthaughed, ¡°This is very cute, since when are you in cahoots with my mother? You know I don¡¯t like dating and you are pushing me to go on a blind date.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t want to go on a blind date, you can still do it likest time.¡± The old way? Taking Luca to his mother¡¯s? Samantha shook her head, not wanting to do it again. ¡°That¡¯s neither here nor there, so what do you want to do? In my opinion, if someone can pretend to be your boyfriend once, they can pretend to be your boyfriend a second time. That boy was handsome that day, maybe you two will get along?¡± Samantha: ¡°Stop it!¡± How could that work? How could she fall in love with a man who in his heart loved another woman? She would not be so smart! If she had to like a man, she had to like one who was clean and had no ce for any woman in her heart. Otherwise, she would be abusing herself, and Samantha could see that Luke was quite repulsed by her, and she could tell without thinking why. How could she be so shameless as toe forward again when a man had already made it so obvious? Was she going to ask him to return the favor? Thest time she did, she had already repaid him. The other thing is that she herself, even gave the man a kiss, and he still looked as if he had been offended and was at a good disadvantage. The first thing to do is to find a good deal on your own. ¡­ It was heartbreaking for her to be confused like this. ¡°Poor Samantha, being taken out of shape, for the sake of you being so sad, I¡¯ll be merciful tonight and take you to a bar to get high for the night, buy you a drink, as much as you want, I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± At her words, Samantha gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°Oh, is your boyfriend going to start singing again?¡± Doria was a little surprised by the look in his eyes, ¡°You, how do you know ¡­¡± ¡°Your thoughts are written all over your face, how do you think I would know?¡± ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± Doria coughed awkwardly and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, life is hard, think of it as I want to buy you a particr drink, maybe you will meet your true love at the bar? ¡± ¡°Oh, meet true love in a bar like that? Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey or stuck in a door? Meet your true love in a ce like that? Meet, right?¡± Doria said angrily, ¡°Samantha, I warn you, don¡¯t be too harsh! There are good people in bars! My man is a good guy! And he doesn¡¯t sleep with girls!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Samantha raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you sure? Do you have someone watching him 24/7 or something ¡­¡± Doria was immediately distracted by herment. Samantha narrowed her eyes, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t really do that ¡­, you¡¯re basically a crazy person, if he found out, people would just think you¡¯re crazy and out of your mind, and then you wouldn¡¯t have a chance.¡± ¡°I, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to do anything, I just want someone to keep him safe, he doesn¡¯t have an agency team, and if some female fan harasses him then! So I have to find someone to protect him! You don¡¯t understand!¡± Samantha: ¡°Ha ha, what an excuse to crown.¡± Samantha didn¡¯t really know what to say about Doria¡¯s move, she didn¡¯t really agree with Doria in the first ce, following a star was a good thing, there was nothing wrong with worshipping someone and using them as a spiritual force. But the other guy wasn¡¯t a big star either, he was still in a downward spiral and in a state of non-discovery, so Doria had no problem going to some of his other singing sessions, but then Samantha realized that the girl seemed to be getting more and more into it. When she tried to pull her out again, it waspletely toote. ¡°To be honest, I think what you¡¯re doing is really perverted, people have their own lives, even if they¡¯re being harassed, he has his own ways of dealing with it, he¡¯s a man, even if you two have a rtionshipter on, he¡¯s the one protecting you, not you protecting him, it¡¯s really pointless for you to do that. Besides, do you really think it¡¯s a pleasure to be watched?¡± Said by Samantha, even Doria realized that maybe she had done something wrong, ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go back and ask you to stop following him, you¡¯re right, I also feel a little perverted, but I can¡¯t help it ¡­.¡± Samantha sighed inwardly, indeed, these people who were engaged in singing and could end up as stars were far, far away from them. It¡¯s not about anything else, it¡¯s about life and work. If two people are too far apart in their environments, they will end up doing the opposite. That said, agree or disagree, Samantha apanied Doria to the bar that evening. She was bored, sipping her drink, watching Doria yell and scream for her man, and suddenly it seemed to her that everything was fine, as far as Doria was concerned, her man was her goal, and having that goal made her work hard, even gave her energy.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . It didn¡¯t seem so bad. At least Doria lived a much purer life than she did, doing what she wanted to do, unlike her ¡­ Samantha took another sip of her drink when a young man suddenly approached and leaned over her, ¡°Beauty, what¡¯s the point of just having drinks, when youe to a bar, you¡¯re supposed to drink for fun, do you want me to buy you a drink?¡± At his words, Samantha nced at the other boy, the frivolous dress and mannerisms, the way he was looking at her as if he was watching prey, it was obvious what his intentions were. Samantha pulled her lips together, ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine with that.¡± Undaunted, the man walked around her, ¡°You¡¯ve never had a drink before? I¡¯ll buy you a drink, it¡¯ll be great¡­ are you sure you don¡¯t want to try?¡± Heh. Samantha suddenly saw a tall, straight figure in front of her, not too far and not too close, and she crooked her finger at the man next to her, who thought he was hooked and rushed over. ¡°Do you see that man? He¡¯s my boyfriend, if you want to buy me a drink, why don¡¯t you ask him first if he agrees?¡± Chapter 1258-Don’t lie, Missy The man had thought that she was hooked and that he should not be lonely tonight. But when he leaned over, Samantha gave him this sentence, which made him freeze. It took him a long time to react, ¡°Your boyfriend? He¡¯s not lying, is he? If he¡¯s your boyfriend, why aren¡¯t you sitting with him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a fling between us, a fun, youe to the bar especially to do the dramatic show, right now we are far away, but if you dare to make a move on me, he willeter.¡± After saying this, Samantha frowned and looked at the other man smiling smugly and confidently, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try. Man: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly he looked at the direction Samantha was pointing, then at Samantha, his lips sneering, before walking toward the man. Samantha was relieved to see him walk away, thinking he had given up. But when she could get a good look at the direction he was going, her face abruptly changed. What did this man want? Was he trying to break her down on the spot? Geez. She just wanted to trick him into leaving, but she didn¡¯t expect him to do so much. What a pain in the ass. Luca had easily finished his work and decided toe over for a drink. Just as he sat down to have a drink, someone grabbed him by the shoulders in an unkind tone, ¡°Alone, brother?¡± The man smelled of alcohol and had a strong odor of dust, thebination of which made Luke frown unpleasantly, ¡°Let me go.¡± He turned his head and scolded, his voice cold. The man had wanted to strike up a conversation with him, but who knew that after Luke turned his head, his face was actually cold, the scar on his face bing more and more horrible in the flickering light, making his whole body freeze for a moment. But soon, he reacted and said with an involuntary look, ¡°Man, this is rude, taking your girlfriend to a bar for a drink and not even paying attention to her, this is no way to be a boyfriend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luke gave him a look like he was retarded and continued drinking his wine, not trying to respond to his words. And the man obviously read his eyes and knew what that look meant, as if he was looking at a retard, he was a little annoyed and felt he was being lied to, so he gave a dryugh and pointed to the girl over there, ¡°Isn¡¯t that girl over there your girlfriend? She just told me you are her boyfriend.¡± Luke: ¡°¡­ said enough?¡± Man: ¡°¡­ Brother, take your time and drink, I won¡¯t bother you.¡± The man went and came back and Samantha guessed, she was just trying to find a reason to get rid of the man, who she knew would just run up and ask, this man was just stupid. However, Samantha did not panic, she was fickle in her thoughts and had already thought of another set of words, so when the man came back he looked at her with exasperation and said, ¡°Guess what, he said he¡¯s not my boyfriend!¡± The man thought Samantha would be flustered by the poke, but who knew she was actually huffing and puffing and making it difficult to read, and he was bored, so he yed along with her.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Prettydy, it¡¯s not a good habit to lie, oh, it¡¯s just to buy you a drink, you don¡¯t have to ¡­¡± ¡°Go back and ask him one more time for me, if he really wants to break up when he says he¡¯s not my boyfriend!¡± Samantha put her hands on her waist, a beautiful white face turned a little blue and white from anger, her eyes agitated. The man was stunned by her appearance and froze for a moment, asking, ¡°What, what does that mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Ask him if he really wants to break up with me, if he does, then I won¡¯t go back to him in the future!¡± Man: ¡°Uh ¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go? You like to ask, go.¡± The man could not help but roll his eyes in his mind, thinking to himself, ¡°Who am I to you? I¡¯m not sure why I should go for you just because you tell me to. But then he thought she was acting, so he stared at her. ¡°He said, ¡®Miss, I¡¯m just buying you a drink, why are you acting with me here? What can¡¯t you afford to y with a man whoes to the bar?¡± Thisment angered Samantha and made her spiteful toward the man in front of her. She sneered, ¡°What do you mean by that, a bar is not a ce for sex in the old days, Ie here simply to drink, what the hell does that have to do with you?¡± ¡°Come on.¡± The man¡¯s expression was very frivolous, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know what a bar is? Have you seen the guy collecting bodies at the door? In times like these, you tell me you¡¯re here simply to drink, well, then I¡¯ll simply buy you a drink too, more or less!¡± Samantha grinned ruefully, not even bothering to pay attention to him. The man was undaunted. In fact, normally he wouldn¡¯t be like this, he could just get another one if this one didn¡¯t work, but he was naturally attracted to the kind of enchanting women, and usually didn¡¯t look too much at innocent girls because he thought they were too pretentious. However, the Samantha in front of him was the kind of girl who looked innocent, but her whole body did not taste like fiction, but her speech and movements were very real. She is innocent on the surface, but deep down she is the kind of girl who is big and strong. This kind of girl, she is hot! Hot enough! Quite powerful! That¡¯s why the man couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her and couldn¡¯t move his feet. Undaunted, he took his wine ss and approached Samantha. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sincerely trying to buy you a drink, just one ss, okay? Think of it as doing me a favor and drink this ss and I¡¯ll leave.¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± Is this man in front of me retarded? Saying these words immediately revealed his purpose. What does it mean to give him this cup to drink and he will leave. I am just afraid that if he leaves, she will not be able to leave. If it was really just a matter of a drink, how could he have tormented her here for half an evening? Although she rarely came to bars for fun, she was not the kind of person who did not understand human feelings and the dangers of society, so how could she not see the thoughts and intentions of the man in front of her, and then foolishly believe in his drink. She ignored him and just drank his juice while saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, my boyfriend willeter and you¡¯ll get special treatment, even though we had a fight, but our families are family friends, so if he sees that I¡¯m being mistreated, he won¡¯t stand by.¡± ¡°Boyfriend?¡± The man¡¯s tongue ran over his teeth and stared in the direction Luke was standing, smiling meaningfully, ¡°You are really addicted to lying, miss, in that case, let me test your boyfriend¡¯s level of loyalty and protection for you.¡± With that, the man grabbed Samantha¡¯s shoulders and smiled openly, ¡°What do you say? As a man, seeing his girlfriend in another man¡¯s arms should be too much for him, right?¡± Chapter 1259-I’m not in a good mood ¡°How about a bet, youngdy?¡± After the man¡¯s hand approached her, Samantha wiggled like a cat, but the man¡¯s hand was like a big mountain, firmly pressed against her shoulder. It was then that Samantha realized how great the difference in strength was between men and women! ¡°I will count to three and you will leave my shoulder?¡± Although Samantha rarely went out, she was not the kind of person who was afraid of trouble. If this man had tried to do anything to her tonight, she would rather have fought to the death than let him attack her. The flicker of ruthlessness on her face made the man freeze, and he reacted quickly. She was just a woman, even if she was angry, what could she do to him, at most a few ps on the wrist, it didn¡¯t hurt, so the man did not take Samantha¡¯s emotions into consideration at all, the smile on his face became even more reckless. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, miss, didn¡¯t you say he was your boyfriend? You had a fight with your boyfriend and he ignored me, if I put my arm around you now I am totally helping you,ter on he will see you being with other men and he can¡¯t stand it anymore, he wille and take you back immediately, in that case I am a great coborator.¡± Samantha sneered, ¡± Man, great coborator, I will start counting.¡± ¡°One!¡± The man¡¯s face continued to smile, with no intention of letting go of Samantha. ¡°Two!¡± The man also raised his chin, contempt in his eyes, an expression that seemed to say ¡°what can you do to me.¡± ¡°Three.¡± Brush! Without hesitation, Samantha lifted the ss of juice in front of her and sshed it on the man¡¯s face. The man was taken aback by the ssh and froze for a few moments beforeing to his senses, then became enraged and grabbed Samantha¡¯s neck hard. ¡°How dare you ssh me?¡± Samantha¡¯s lips tightened breathlessly as she looked at him mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re not sick in the head, are you? You¡¯re done touching me and you ask me if I dare to ssh you? Do you want to do it again?¡± ¡°You!¡± The man was furious, but Samantha was doing it with reckless bravado, and her beautiful delicate face had an aura and grandeur ipatible with the pandemonium around her, as if she had been born with it. The young girl in front of him should have lived with such recklessness. And he, for his part, should be prostrate at her feet. The man¡¯s eyes shed with amazement and fascination, and he wrapped his arms around Samantha even tighter, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not mad, you can ssh him as many times as you want until you¡¯re happy and satisfied. When you¡¯ve had your fun, can you tell me about Facebook? We¡¯ll make friends!¡± His expression was quite excited as he said this, as he felt he had finally found his true love today after being around the scene of hooking up for so long. ¡°¡­¡± Samantha thought to herself, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this guy is a retard, really. She struggled hard, but the man¡¯s hand stayed tight around her, not letting go halfway. Samantha stepped directly on the man¡¯s foot, striking him and rolling him in heavy circles with her own shoe. the man paled in pain, but still gritted his teeth and endured. ¡°All right, go ahead and spit it out, I¡¯ll endure anything.¡± Samantha looked at him with an even nker expression, before she was just thinking he looked like a retard, now she was thinking he was simply a bastard. ¡°After you¡¯re done spilling your guts, how about drinking this drink he bought you?¡± The man smiled, once again raising the ss to his face. Samantha grunted twice, picked it up and hit it directly at the man¡¯s head. St ¨C Once again, the drink descended mercilessly on the man¡¯s head, but this did not satisfy Samantha, who took the ss and hit him on the head with such force that the man writhed in pain. Didn¡¯t he say, let me pour whatever I want? I would like to see how far you can take it.¡± With those words, Samantha smashed the ss and picked up one of the shards, heading for the man¡¯s temple with a dangerous, but extraordinarily beautiful smile. The man was mesmerized by her gaze, but when he saw the shiny shard, the thought of saving his life gave him a sense of dread. Next time it will be blood, and blood is an important thing, are you sure you want to try it?¡± Samantha had her back in her hands and could not move forward, but her face remained impassive, ¡°Why, didn¡¯t this unexined gentleman just tell me to empty the bag and he would take care of it? And now you are afraid because you were asked to see only blood? Your words don¡¯t count as farts, do they?¡± When the man saw how she looked, he felt he had to be tough or he would not be able to hold her down. So he didn¡¯t humor her further and squeezed her shoulders tightly, hooking one of her shoulders to his body, ¡°Come on miss, I said I would let you pour, I didn¡¯t say I would let you hurt me. But since you want to have fun, why don¡¯t we switch ces and I¡¯ll keep youpany until you have fun.¡± After saying this, the man forcefully dragged Samantha¡¯s hand outward. Samantha looked cold and cast a pleading look at the bartender, but the bar was entertaining other customers at that moment and was not paying attention to this side. But the bar was serving other customers at that hour and she didn¡¯t notice. It was the kind of thing one was probably used to seeing in bars, so it was not taken seriously. Samantha knew that if she didn¡¯t do something, she could really be taken away by the man in front of her. Even though she was ruthless, it did not mean that her strength was equal to her fortitude. Thinking of this, Samantha said nastily, ¡°You think if you dare to take me out this door tonight, I¡¯ll make sure you make the front page tomorrow.¡± The man curled his lips indifferently, ¡°Oh, how are you going to put me on the front page of the newspapers?¡± Samantha stared at him with a serious face, ¡°Murder.¡± The man smiled and blushed slightly, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to wake up and find a dead body in your bed, then the media will personally put you on the front page, the police will take you to jail, and you won¡¯t be able to appear in this kind of pickup scene for the rest of your life, and you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life in that dark, dark prison. By then, you won¡¯t even have a drink, let alone a woman like me. The greatest loss, of course, is the loss of your freedom.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . With that said, Samantha looked at the face of the man who could have been described as dirty-colored for him. She curled her lips with satisfaction, ¡°I don¡¯t have a good character, stemming from that old mother of mine, who would be furiously angry if I were to die at that time. You do have a family, don¡¯t you? When the timees, you could take all that anger out on your family.¡± Man: ¡°¡­¡± He was in and out of ces like this only asionally, but he was not the ouw type of man. He still wanted to y until he was tired, then he would calm down and get married and have children, so he was genuinely intimidated by Samantha saying this. Chapter 1260 – Thinking right? ¡°So are you still going to take me away?¡± ¡°¡­ Are you sure that your death will be discovered? Perhaps, you will die inexplicably, and I can hide your death.¡± Samantha curled her lips, her expression confident, ¡°Believe me, under the sun, no one will be able to hide. The water will fall, it¡¯s only a matter of time, if you dare to bet.¡± The man¡¯s face was hard, but the look he gave Samantha became more and more satisfied, and finally took on a tinge of admiration as well. Finally, as if he was having a mental struggle, he slowly let go of Samantha¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss, you are really strong mentally, which I admire.¡± Samantha said nothing and looked at him unhappily. ¡°And then I would like to say that I really had my heart on you just now, but I realized that you are so ruthless that even if I took you with me, I probably would not be able to squeeze you. s, what a dewy marriage.¡± The corner of Samantha¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Damn it, who is in love with you? Since there are no more ns, can I go back now?¡± The man smiled, ¡°Are you going back? Aren¡¯t you afraid to meet a man like me again. To be honest, I¡¯m still trying to live a good life, that¡¯s why your words scare me. A word of advice, from now on, don¡¯te to ces like this, and if you don¡¯t have friends, it¡¯s better not toe, the girls who stay alone are the easiest to target. And if you run into that kind of desperate man, you might even lose your life.¡± Hearing these words out of the blue, Samantha could not help but raise an eyebrow, she did not expect the man to bepletely honest, it was just a pity that his ways did not make Samantha feel at all good about him, she did not say another word and turned to go back. Only she did not go in the direction she had just been sitting, the man stood still and watched her walk in the direction of her ¡°boyfriend¡± from before. Luke sullenly sipped his drink, half leaning against the bar, his ss in one hand, a scene that smelled a little cold in the limelight. Because he was so careless. And while some women were vaguely trying to approach Luca, Samantha had approached him and sat down next to him. Luca did not even move the end of his eyebrows, not even a flicker in his eyes. Samantha asked the bartender for a new drink, the man here the bartender was the same asst time, seeing the two sitting together again, his eyes shed with amusement but he quickly went to work.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Samantha took a sip of her drink and then said. ¡°You are so cruel, someone you know is in danger right under your nose and you don¡¯t even think to step in to help.¡± A familiar voice rang in his ear, Luke frowned slightly and looked down at his ear, straight into the eyes of Samantha, who turned away. ¡°Is that you?¡± Luca looked at her with some obvious surprise. Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± She gritted her teeth, obviously a little frantic, what the hell, haven¡¯t you noticed I¡¯m here yet? That¡¯s right, Samantha hadn¡¯t pointed her finger earlier, she wasn¡¯t about to point at a stranger in a bar and say he was her boyfriend, it was just that she recognized the back as Luca¡¯s and dared to brag about it. I thought Luca would help me, but I didn¡¯t expect it! Did he really not know he was here from start to finish? What the hell! Samantha looked at him through gritted teeth, ¡°Am I that inconspicuous? I¡¯ve been here half the night and you haven¡¯t even noticed me.¡± Luke looked at her with a look of anger, a look of confusion in his eyes that did not match the expression on his face or the scar on his face. The truth was that he hadn¡¯t really noticed that Samantha was here. He was quite surprised to hear the familiar voice ringing in his ears, but he reacted quickly to thest time Samantha had asked him to pretend to be her boyfriend. He tightened his lips, the bewilderment vanished from his eyes, and looked at her calmly again. ¡°Are you looking for me for something?¡± Hear hear! Hearing that tone, Samantha really felt like pping him hard on the back of the head, but thinking about it, who was she to do that? Even though they both knew who they were, and Samantha had even given him her first kiss, they barely knew each other in a serious way. Even if he had not noticed her, she would not have been able to me him for witnessing her abduction and not helping her. Although this was the reality, Samantha¡¯s heart felt a little sad. She bit her lower lip and smiled openly, ¡°I can¡¯te to you if I have nothing to ask, can I? I saw youing to the bar to get drunk, so I came to have a drink with you.¡± After that, she deliberately shook the wine ss in her hand toward him, ¡± Did you offer me?¡± Luke: ¡°¡­ Did I say yes?¡± Samantha was cheeky: ¡°I gave you my first kiss and you still won¡¯t say yes?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± He choked on the cheeky remark and could not reply, staring at her for a long time before Samantha noticed that his ears were indeed red, but it could not be noticed at all without looking closely because his expression remained tense. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t think you would be so easily shy, huh? I just casually said something and your ears turned red.¡± Being pointed out by Samantha, Luca could not deny it even if he wanted to. In fact, Samantha¡¯s ears were also a little hot, but her pale ears were covered by her long hair, so they could not be seen, and her face showed no emotion as she continued to flirt with Luca. ¡°From that look on your face, you didn¡¯t have your first kissst time too, did you?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± Then Samantha noticed that his ears were a little redder again. She immediately thought Luca looked so cute like that! It was a great contrast for a big man to be two-word shy. He could not help but reach out his hand to touch Luca¡¯s ear. However, before his hand could touch it, his wrist was caught by Luca. ¡°What do you want?¡± Samantha froze for a moment and said clearly, ¡°Nothing, I just want to touch your ear because I find it cute and funny.¡± The corners of Luca¡¯s eyes twitched and his thin lips tightened into a straight line, clearly displeased. However, he underestimated Samantha¡¯s cheekiness, because she was still staring at his ear and said, undaunted, ¡°Can I touch it? I¡¯ve never touched a boy¡¯s ear.¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a big man, it¡¯s not a disadvantage to let me touch it, is it?¡± Samantha said and moved forward a few ces, the faint scent of her body barely invaded unconsciously, Luca frowned slightly, because she leaned close, so her face and red lips were also within reach. He abruptly let go of her hand and said with exasperation, ¡°Nice try.¡± ¡°Nice try? Chapter 1261 More to think about. There¡¯s that line again! Samantha was furious, thest time she had kissed him and then he had felt at a disadvantage and Samantha said why don¡¯t I let you kiss back, Luke had that same expression on his face and that same phrase. She seemed to want to take advantage of him so badly! Samantha looked at him with exasperation and said, ¡°What is wrong with you? You are a man! And it¡¯s a girl in front of you right now, she¡¯s just touching your ear, why are you acting like you¡¯re trying to force yourself on her?¡± At that point, Luca pulled his lips together with disdain, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± She was momentarily speechless, gritted her teeth and decided not to touch him! It was just a pair of ears! As if she had never seen or touched one in her life! Bute to think of it, she had never touched a man¡¯s ear in her life, or ¡­ wanted to, she thought Luca¡¯s ears were so cute and red. Samantha did not know when she had developed such a strange hobby, but from then on, when she saw Luca¡¯s ears like that, she could not help but want to touch them ¡­ She thought about it for a second, withdrew her hand, then stepped forward again like the wind, covered both of Luca¡¯s ears when he wasn¡¯t looking, then rubbed them hard, touched them again, and then quickly withdrew her hand. This happened in less than three seconds before and after. Luca, who had not reacted to having his ears forcibly touched, looked with slight consternation at the bandit-like girl standing in front of him as she did what she wanted to do, a ck expression on her face, ¡°I was going to touch them even though you wouldn¡¯t let me, and now I touched them, right?¡± Luca¡¯s ears reddened a little more inexplicably. He gritted his teeth and whispered, ¡°Female bandit.¡± Samantha pricked up her ears, heard him say something about himself, and raised her eyebrows instantly, ¡°What, female bandit, if you call me female bandit, then I will be sorry for the crime you put on me if I don¡¯t touch him a few more times.¡± After saying this, she stood up and forcefully prepared to abuse Luca¡¯s ear again. This time Samantha couldn¡¯t because she had such a story and her hands were held by Luca and she was face to face with Luca who was staring at her with an angry look on his face. The two were a little closer and Samantha saw his ears turn red and she winked at him like a female gangster in style, ¡°What are you doing holding both my hands?¡± A smile lifted the young girl¡¯s beautiful face, while her eyes were as clear as water but with a wonky slyness, like a beautiful fox. Luke was distracted by her gaze, and it took him a moment to regain hisposure and prepare to speak sorrowfully. But Samantha didn¡¯t give him a chance, jumping in front of him and saying, ¡°Is it possible that you also want to touch me?¡± What she really meant was, ¡°Do you also want to touch my ear? But Samantha of thetter said only the first few words, which sounded full of ambiguity, and Luke turned red with anger at her brazenness, unable to respond for a moment. One word was kept in his mouth for a long time, but thinking of the way the young girl had defended him in the elevatorst time, Luca pushed that word back again. ¡°Boring.¡± He shook off the young girl¡¯s hand and turned away from looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re not looking at me, so does that give me a chance to put my hands over your ears?¡± A smiling remark from Samantha made Luca turn his head again, his eyes shifty, ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?¡± Remembering the difficult situation she had been in recently, Samantha immediately changed her face and looked very unhappy: ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything, I just saw someone I know and came to say hello, why are you so mean?¡± Was he mean? Lucaughed dryly and waited for the girl¡¯s next showdown.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, Samantha saw that he was not asking and could not keep it to himself for long, so she took the initiative and said, ¡°Actually, the thing is, I want to ask you to pretend to be my boyfriend again!¡± Before Luca could say no, Samantha quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m asking you for a favor this time, not a spare, so consider it a favor I owe you, and I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do for you in the future. Or if you think my favors are not important, you can exchange them for other rewards!¡± At those words, Luca¡¯s eyebrows slowly frowned. ¡°I remember telling youst time that there would be no next time.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, but things change and man¡¯s ns are better than God¡¯s, so help me again. You don¡¯t have much to do now, do you? When you are sad, all you can do ise to the bar and drink. I¡¯m actually a psychologist as a sideline, so if you help me, I can help you get out of your broken rtionship!¡± He¡¯s a psychologist, damned if he believes her! When Luca did not respond, Samantha cast a pitiful look and lowered her head, looking very discouraged. ¡°I really can¡¯t find anyone else, all the men out there are so dangerous now, I just met a random one who only wanted my body and didn¡¯t want to have a soul resonance with me at all!¡± Luke: ¡°¡­¡± He really had to admit that the woman in front of him was entric and strange, and her strange words came in waves, and her demeanor was at times frighteningly worldly. What do you mean, they only want my body, have no resonance of soul with me. Is ¡­ something a girl would say? Even if a girl would say it, it shouldn¡¯t be said to him, a big man, under normal circumstances, right? ¡°Help me again, I cook very well, and I can also make all kinds of small snacks, I can make anything you want to eat~ Do you live alone? I will take care of three meals for you from now on?¡± Three meals? Luca was a little moved by this offer. Since Cristian had devoted his whole self to loving his wife and children, Luca had been left to take care of the business affairs of thepany, since he trusted only himself. So Luca is now almost divided during the day except at night. He is tired every day, but that does not mean he can fall asleep when he lies down, so Luca has a few drinks at times other than when he is working, and then anesthetizes himself with alcohol that can make him forget about someone for a while. The next day he wakes up and it¡¯s a new day. If only she had been left in charge of her three meals ¡­ ¡°What do you say? It¡¯s not a big offer, I can move in with you, and then my mother won¡¯t ask me every day!¡± Samantha was really not that casual, and she certainly knew how dangerous men could be. But this man in front of her, she knew that even if she stood naked in front of him, he could probably turn his head coldly and walk away without giving her a second nce. With this man she was safe. She had to convince him to pretend to be her boyfriend, and if she missed someone like that, she really couldn¡¯t find anyone better than him. ¡°Let me think.¡± Luca said haughtily. ¡°What? Will you think again ?¡± Chapter 1262-Don’t Touch Me ¡°What, you have a problem with that?¡± Luca looked at her slightly. Samantha immediately fell silent, ¡°No, no! Then think now, I will wait here for you to give me an answer!¡± Luca thought to himself, ¡°This girl is so stubborn. But he closed his thin lips and did not answer him. About a minute passed. Samantha asked, ¡°How are you getting on?¡± At her words, Luke could not help but frown and remind her, ¡°It¡¯s only been a minute.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Samantha shook her head and blinked, ¡°I thought it had been a century.¡± Luca assumed she was joking and answered her nothing else. Who knew that after a minute she would ask again, ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Say something, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Luca did not want to listen to her and refused tomunicate. It was only two minutes before and after, and he actually asked the question twice. When he did not answer, Samantha did not get angry and slowly waited for time to pass. Luke¡¯s side was silent, but in his mind he was thinking, ¡°This girl is not going to ask every two minutes, is she? He silently counted the time in his mind. Sure enough, another minute had passed and Samantha began to look at Luca again, and Luca felt her face go a little numb. ¡°Mr. Luca ~ how do you think? How are you doing? After this asion, there will be no more of this offer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to ask me every minute until I tell you the answer, aren¡¯t you?¡± Samantha nodded. Luca¡¯s eyebrow tails could not help but jump forcefully, this girl was really ¡­ ¡°What do you say? Instead of having to ask me every minute of the next one, why don¡¯t you say yes now?¡± At her words, Luca looked up at her distractedly, ¡°Is this one of your tactics?¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Samantha admitted without hesitation, smiling as she approached, the girl¡¯s face actually touching hers, but she did not feel at all ufortable about being a girl, nor did she feel that this was too close, and even spread a smile, ¡°Yes?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± She looked away like a ghost and did not answer. Samantha reached out and tugged at his sleeve, ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take that as a yes?¡± Luca still said nothing and Samantha smiled and said, ¡°Well, you are my boyfriend for the rest of your life.¡± The word ¡°boyfriend¡± caused Luca to frown slightly and correct her, ¡°He¡¯s a fake boyfriend.¡± ¡°Oh, I know, I know, I know boyfriend.¡± Samantha patted him on the back, overjoyed that he had said yes to her, and went straight for Luca¡¯s arm. ¡°For what?¡± The girl approached abruptly and pressed her whole body against his, and if anything, the scent lingered around, making Luca raise his guard. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just getting you used to it, after all, you¡¯re my boyfriend, isn¡¯t it normal to act so intimate in the future?¡± Samantha blinked, not seeing the problem at all. Since her mother was a very perceptive person, if the physical movements between them were too stiff, they would reveal themselves right away, so all Samantha wanted was to get some practice beforehand. But she did not expect Luca to be so resistant. After hearing her words, he squeezed her wrist and pushed her hand away, saying in a deep voice, ¡°You and I are just pretending to be engaged, except on certain asions, we have to keep our distance, you are not allowed to get too close to me in the future, much less touch me.¡± Samantha could not help but snort, ¡°What? Are you trying to keep your hands off what you like? But she already has someone she likes, so she¡¯s unlikely toe back if I keep herpany.¡± Luca¡¯s heart ached at the mention of this. That little girl ¡­ had taken a trip with another man. The theme of that trip was a honeymoon, which the youngdy had specially booked for them in the hope that those two would quickly warm up their rtionship. Perhaps, when this trip was over, the two would get married.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. A bitter smile spread across Luca¡¯s lips as he thought about it. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Overthinking? How could he think too much? Looking at him, he looked rather pitiful, too. Samantha patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you helped me and I will definitely help you out of your lost love!¡± Since they had made a pact, Luke would send the person home when they returned home. Doria returned from chasing her man there to see Samantha with an extra person by her side. She immediately grabbed Samantha¡¯s hand and dragged her away from the scene, then lowered her voice and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this weird thing, I¡¯m just listening to a few songs in my spare time and you¡¯re done with someone? Didn¡¯t you sayst time that you didn¡¯t want to disturb people?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Samantha said without blushing, ¡°Things change, ns don¡¯t work.¡± Doria: ¡°¡­ So he agreed to pretend to be your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have to worry anymore, I just don¡¯t know how long he will be able to do it.¡± Doria smiled wryly, ¡°Actually ¡­ you could turn the fake one into the real one, he seems nice enough.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only met him a few times and you know he looks good? What is that face?¡± Samantha gave her a sour look. She remembered the way Luke had dismissed her when he had teased her about turning a fake into a real one, and said, ¡°No way.¡± ¡°No? Why? Don¡¯t you have any qualities? You can¡¯t even find a man! Samantha I am so disappointed in you.¡± ¡°Go home when you¡¯ve had enough, it¡¯s toote.¡± Samantha turned and left without telling Doria what happened to her this evening, Luca saw her quickly return as the girl next to her looked at him curiously and waved sheepishly. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Samantha¡¯s best friend, I¡¯m Doria.¡± Luca gave her a polite nod with a cold look, ¡°Hi Luca.¡± The tone was polite and detached, and seemed quite firm and calm. Doria¡¯s opinion of him immediately went up a few notches. Samantha, on the other hand, was a bit taken aback; she hadn¡¯t even forgotten how he had intimidated her on Facebook when he had approached her to write that piece for him, and then had disturbed her in her home, ripping her out of her warm, fragrant nket to make her write it. And finally, the thing that ripped out a lock of her hair! Now, however, he was human. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Samantha, however, said, ¡°Are you driving? But you have been drinking, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s not convenient to drive, my friend and I can take a cab back.¡± . ¡°I will drive you first.¡± Doria walked beside Samantha as the two followed Luca, and Samantha heard her best friend say. ¡°Sister, this boy looks a little cold ¡­¡± Chapter 1263 Add a Facebook? Cold? Oh. Samantha sneered, ¡°That¡¯s just his facade, don¡¯t let his face fool you.¡± Although the two had not met many times since they had first met, Samantha felt that she hadpletely seen Luke¡¯s nature from the short time they had spent together. Then she realized that ¡­ Luca was quite cute, especially when his ears were red. It¡¯s just that whenever he looks like he¡¯s about to take advantage of me it¡¯s infuriating, and with him Samantha sometimes feels like a bully bullying good women, and Luca ¡­ well is that ¡°virtuous woman.¡± LOL. Luca did not drive, but called a car to bring the two back earlier, but Doria is a particrly smart person, and while she waited for Luca to call a car, Doria simply called her family toe get her. So she got into her car, and to create an opportunity for her friend, she did not even ask for an invitation to get into the car, and as soon as the door closed the car drove off, raising a cloud of dust. ¡°Samantha was choking in the dust and coughing, thinking to herself, ¡®Doria is running too fast.¡¯ Who knew the other girl would run away without a trace?¡¯ And when she looked at the person next to her, she was standing there with no expression on her face, as if she was impassive. Come on, who wouldn¡¯t pretend to be faceless? Samantha pulled her lip and stood there with the same expression of ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything,e if you can.¡± After Luca brought Samantha home, Samantha pulled out her phone and looking at Luca said, ¡°So why don¡¯t we add Facebook?¡± Luca hesitated at first and before he could say anything Samantha said, ¡°We¡¯re engaged now, it¡¯s okay to add Facebook, right? It¡¯s just a convenient way to keep in touch.¡± Luca gave her a deep look and corrected, ¡°Boyfriend and girlfriend, not really.¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± The corners of her mouth crinkled at the seriousness of her partner¡¯s gaze and she humored him, ¡°Well, well, fake, fake, I know, you don¡¯t have to keep reminding me. So, let¡¯s add Facebook, do I scan you or do you scan me?¡± Luke opened Facebook with a nk face and took his QR code to scan. After the two had sessfully added their friends, Samantha curled her lips in satisfaction, ¡°Good, I will call you if I need you ah, remember to send me your address, I will be there tomorrow.¡± ¡°Got it,e back.¡± Samantha then walked away satisfied. Taking a long look at her back, Luke withdrew his gaze and looked ahead in silence, no one could clearly see what he was thinking at this moment. ¡ª On the other hand, Anna and Matteo had returned home after their trip. Serena wanted to take herself from the airport, but Cristian wouldn¡¯t let her, saying it was her time to rest in the middle of the night, and Anna was with her brother, so it wasn¡¯t as if she had no one to take care of her. When Serena thought about it, she thought it was right. Anna had note back alone, and if she was with Matthew, what was she doing there as a couple? So Serena told Anna that she was not going to pick her up and that she would have to go home alone. Anna had just gotten off the ne when she received this message, and immediately her face took on a more resentful expression. ¡°Serena, didn¡¯t you say you wereing to pick me up? Why don¡¯t youe anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleepy and want to go to bed early, soe back alone.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ This is too realistic of you.¡± Serena: ¡°Am I being realistic? If I take you from the airport, you will probably sleep with me at night, and if I don¡¯t take you, you will go home with my brother, which one do you want?¡± Anna immediately chose thetter. ¡°Ah.¡± Serena sneered mercilessly, ¡°So who¡¯s a realist?¡± Anna: ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Well, this girl is still very self-aware. Serena tried to talk to her again when her phone was suddenly snatched away, she turned her head to find that it was Cristian who had taken her phone and was now looking at her with a grimace. ¡°What¡¯s wrong ¡­¡± Cristian put the phone aside and leaned down to wrap an arm around her waist, touching the tip of her nose, ¡°It¡¯ste, Lea is sleeping.¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s been pretty good tonight, she fell asleep so early.¡± Serena did not see the problem and even nodded. ¡°I took her to the next room.¡± At this, Serena raised an eyebrow, ¡°The next room? There is no one at the next room, it is not good to leave her alone ¡­ well ¡­¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, Cristian lowered his head to kiss her, Serena quickly pulled him away because she was engrossed in Lea and then resumed, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for Lea to sleep alone, go get her back.¡± Cristian lowered his head and lightly nibbled her pale neck, his voice dark, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is sleeping soundly and won¡¯t wake up for two hours.¡± ¡°What if ¡­¡± Serena was a little anxious because she could already feel Cristian¡¯s hands going under the covers and starting to get unruly. ¡°There will be no ¡°what if,¡± it¡¯s been that way thest few nights ¡­¡± Cristian¡¯s voice grew lower and darker. Serena tried to resist, biting her lower lip slightly as her hand unconsciously grabbed the man¡¯s cor, ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± She was kissed so deeply that she could no longer make a sound. Airport Anna reached back into her bag for her phone and looked at Matteo. ¡°That ¡­ Serena said it was toote and that she would not pick me up from the airport.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Matteo thought nothing of it and replied lightly, offering to straighten her cor and hair, his voice gentle, ¡°Mario is waiting outside to pick us up, are youing over tonight?¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Anna blushed when Matteo¡¯s fingers brushed her cheek as he straightened it, a small touch but one that made her heart flutter. But the most exciting thing was that Matteo had taken the initiative to ask her if she wanted toe over. It would be ¡­ Just for such a word, and such a small gesture, Anna¡¯s mind had already begun to wander, and then her face was getting redder and redder, and her ears were getting redder and redder. Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± He gently squeezed his eyes shut and looked at Anna in front of him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that ¡­ easily got his thoughts wrong, didn¡¯t he? Matthew really thought that it was gettingte at that hour, and if he sent her home, he would disturb his parents at this hour. He did not expect the girl to blush. Matthew reached out his hand and brushed the pale bone of the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°Mmm.¡± Anna felt the pain, and all those unhealthy thoughts in her head instantly shattered, covering her forehead and looking at Matteo with sad eyes, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I ask you, are youing to me or am I taking you home?¡± Chapter 1264 Arrangements! Hearing this, Anna¡¯s eyes instantly widened, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just invite me to your house? Why did you change your mind again, you are not sincere ¡­¡± After saying this, she covered her forehead and lowered her head, ignoring him. Matthewughed and reached out his hand to the back of her head and rubbed it firmly. ¡°How can I not be sincere? It¡¯s toote to go home,e to the vi, Bianca is waiting for you.¡± Bianca!!! Thinking of the cute cat, Anna felt her blood bar fill up again, her eyes jumped up, but then she thought of something else and immediately felt frustrated. ¡°Bianca, he doesn¡¯t seem to like it very much, and he won¡¯t even let me touch his head.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because you touch him too often and he¡¯s afraid of going bald.¡± As she said this, Matteo rubbed her head. Anna angrily pped his hand away, ¡°Then don¡¯t even touch my head, I¡¯m afraid of baldness too!¡± Matteo did not get angry when his hand was pped away, he took the girl directly into his arms, ¡°Thene to the vi, let¡¯s go, Mario is waiting for us outside.¡± ¡°Oh okay.¡± It was already midnight when they arrived at Matteo¡¯s private vi, everyone was tired because they had traveled all day, so Matteo did not disturb her, said good night and then let her rest alone. Anna wanted to look for Bianca, but he ran away as soon as he saw her, and he did not want to go out no matter how hard she tried to convince him. All she could do was lie alone on the big bed, staring at the ceiling and sighing. She had thought something would happen tonight ¡­ I didn¡¯t think we would say good night and go to bed apart ¡­ Uh ¡­ What on earth was he thinking about? What time did she fantasize about what happens when people sleep? When did she get so horny? Anna got a little scared inside and rolled over to cover herself with the covers, and a minuteter she lifted the covers and sat up again. Damn . It had been several days since that incident and she had not taken the pill at all, and she did not know if she would hit the target. It was rare to hit the target right away ¡­ But that night, both of them had more than one at all ¡­ Anna pricked her opposable finger, biting her lower lip to think, and after a while shey back down on the bed. What was she thinking about? If she was pregnant it was better, Matteo was not afraid that she was pregnant, so what was she herself afraid of? If she got pregnant ¡­ maybe the two would get married out of the blue? Just thinking about it, Anna couldn¡¯t help but roll over on her pillow. Oooh ¡­ so shy! ¡ª Serena received a call from the woman the next day. She meant that she was very embarrassed for disturbing so many days, so she couldn¡¯t stay at the hotel any longer, said that she had found a job in the past few days and amodation was provided there, so she would have to move there in the next two days, and said that she would return the money Serena had spent on her in the past few days when she received her sry, and would buy her dinner. A very polite and grateful tone. Serena said that the two families had known each other before and that it was just a practical gesture, so she didn¡¯t have to worry. But the woman said she would have to repay his kindness with a drop of water. If he had not met her, she did not know what she would be like now. Serena sighed and wondered what she had been through. Looking at her manners and the way she dressed, she must have had a good education and a good environment in the past, but why had she fallen into such a state. But the other party said nothing, and Serena was too embarrassed to ask her directly, since it was personal business after all. After chatting with Serena, the woman asked again about Matteo. She asked when her brother would return, and Serena was struck by how quiet the woman had been, how she had done nothing in thest few days, so quiet that she had almost forgotten this person existed. Now that she had taken the initiative to mention Matthew, Serena thought to herself that she must trust her brother enough that he had returnedst night. Serena was not one to deceive people.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . So she said, ¡°My brother came backst night, but he should still be resting now, so when he¡¯s rested, I¡¯ll tell him about it and arrange a meeting for you, how about that?¡± The woman was immediately grateful, ¡°Thank you, Serena ¡­ really thank you.¡± So it was that in the afternoon, after Serena had made sure that Matthew was well rested, she called him to talk to him about it. There was a moment of silence on Matteo¡¯s part and he said a name. ¡°Sabrina?¡± Sabrina? When she heard the name, Serena¡¯s first thought was that it was so warm and kind. She said lightly, ¡°I forgot to ask her name, she probably felt embarrassed so she didn¡¯t tell me what her name was, so it was Sabrina?¡± ¡°I think so, I was under the impression that was her name, but ¡­¡± Matteo¡¯s words paused before exining to Serena, ¡°the Ronzi family was very close to our Giordano family, only not long after her mother died, the family emigrated, all to Canada, and then they lost contact, I didn¡¯t think she would reallye back, and I wonder how Uncle Aunt is, are they all here?¡± ¡°8 ¡­¡± Serena said only that she had seen the person, not her family, presumably Matthew did not know how low the other side had fallen, so he described it again briefly. ¡°Down and out?¡± There was silence on Matthew¡¯s part for a moment before he said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This ¡­ I¡¯m not really sure.¡± Serena thought about what Sabrina had told the receptionist earlier and, a little worried, could not help but think of Anna. ¡°Brother, do you want to meet? I¡¯ve arranged for it to be at the hotel, if you meet us then I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matteo agreed to do so. At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon Serena arranged a dinner and left Lea with Cristian, ready to go out alone. It turned out that Cristian had the fancy name of saying that he did not feelfortable with her and that he had to take Lea out with him. Then Manuel said he had not seen his uncle for a long time and missed him, so he wanted toe too. It was a meeting of only three people, but it turned out to be a meeting of three more people. Well, Cristian and the two little draggers. Serena gave Cristian and Manuel a sour look and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who organized the meeting, so you all have to go? Cristian said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s just a meeting, not a blind date, what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡± That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not a blind date, we¡¯re just eating together, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. Manuel, who was a rare one who shared his father¡¯s feelings, said, ¡°It¡¯s true, Mom, and Aunt Anna is my future aunt. I have a duty to help my aunt and take care of uncle when he meets another woman. Chapter 1265 She is quite happy now. That woman was of unknown origin, and Manuel overheard her conversation with the receptionist at that moment, so as soon as he heard that his uncle was going to meet with that woman, he immediately raised his guard and made sure to follow him to join his mom and keep an eye on him. Ha ha. However, he didn¡¯t care about anyone else, Aunt Anna was to be his future aunt. In the past, Manuel would not have been so reluctant, but since Manuel knew that Anna got his wish, that was the only aunt he had known. Father and son had their own thoughts, except for Lea, who was being held by Cristian with a goofy smile, before Cristian pointed to her and looked at Serena with a nk expression, ¡°Look, Lea wants out too.¡± At this point, Serena¡¯s lips twitched. If he wanted to go with her, he could go with her, so why did he have to say that with his eyes wide open? She no longer worried about father and son and pulled out her phone to text Sabrina. The restaurant she had booked was conveniently located right below her hotel for Sabrina¡¯s convenience, so it was close enough for her and Matteo to get there and for Sabrina to take the elevator downstairs. Serena was staying at Vi Antic, which was farther away, so she had to leave early. On the way Lea squeaked and giggled, eating her little fist and ying with Manuel. The atmosphere in the car was different because of such a happy girl. Before they knew it, they were already downstairs at the hotel. When Serena pulled out her cell phone to text Sabrina, she noticed a familiar figure in front of the hotel. It was Sabrina. I didn¡¯t expect her toe down soon. Seeing Serena, Sabrina smiled sweetly and walked toward her. ¡°Serena, you¡¯re here.¡± Serena looked at her rather surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you woulde down when we arrived? If you get off early, won¡¯t you have to wait a while?¡± Sabrina shook her head in denial and said softly, ¡°It won¡¯t be long, I just got off and you arrived just in time.¡± Sabrina had been waiting here for half an hour. From the moment Serena had said she had arranged for them to meet, Sabrina had been nervous, it had been many years since she had met her old friend, she had grown up with Matthew when she was young, and she had never thought she would lose touch with him. She was so sad. So Sabrina went downstairs and waited, afraid she would not see her old friend. Serena guessed that he had been here for a long time, she had no idea how long, but it had to be more than ten minutes, and from the expression on his face and the impatience in his eyes, it was clear that he was looking forward to this meeting. At the thought, Serena was beginning to regret it a bit, considering whether she should call Anna and ask her toe? No. It was just a meeting, and she had told the receptionist that they had been engaged as children, but that was when they were children, and now that they were grown, what did that have to do with the present? Adults should have their own ideas. With this in mind, Serena was relieved and called Matthew, who was still on his way and ten minutes away, so Serena apanied Sabrina to the private room she had booked. As Sabrina followed her, she saw a small one and a big one next to her. No, the big one was holding an extra one. Seeing him staring at her, Serena smiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°Sister Sabrina, let me introduce you to my son, daughter and husband.¡± At her words, Sabrina¡¯s watery eyes widened, her expression slightly surprised, but quickly returned to normal as she smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s true, so many years have passed, you are no longer the little girl I used to hold in my arms, it¡¯s time to fall in love, get married and have children.¡± As he said this, his gazended on Serena and Cristian, and there seemed to be a touch of relief in his gaze, like an old man. Serena did not know how he felt, after all, he did not look much older than her, yet he looked at her with such a loving gaze. It was a mix of emotions. At that moment, Sabrina asked, seemingly carelessly, ¡°Are you already married and have children, and your brother? After all these years, he must have a good life too, right?¡± Serena was slightly shocked that she had taken the initiative to ask. But Serena reconsidered; ording to Matthew¡¯s poprity in town, it was not difficult to find out if he was single, and the woman in front of her to ask such a question meant that he was not stupid. Because this seemingly off-hand statement was actually evidence, and if Serena had not given it much thought, it would have been a perfectly ordinary observation. Unfortunately, Anna¡¯s presence did not allow her not to think about it. She smiled faintly and answered vaguely. ¡°My brother? He¡¯s really happy now.¡± Wasn¡¯t he happy to have a girlfriend? It was none of her business what Sabrina would think when she heard that, after all, she had no friendship with Sabrina, so she would not exin too much to her. As the two women talked in front of them, Cristian and Manuel, father and son, looked over their shoulders and said to each other in their minds: women are scary. Shortly after entering the reserved room, as Matthew was about to arrive, Serena took a seat and asked the waiter to prepare the food. Serena had intended to sit next to Sabrina, but as soon as she sat down, Cristian and Manuel sat next to her, left and right, surrounding her. Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Sabrina thought nothing of it, smiling coquettishly at the scene before choosing a seat opposite her. She herself was a very sensitive person, and even if Cristian and Manuel had not sat next to Serena, Sabrina would not have gone to sit next to her in the presence of all four of them. She was not so clueless and even joked. ¡°You are such a nice family.¡± Serena could only smile and nod, also seeing that Sabrina was an extremely educated person, although she thought Anna was also very good, but if it had been before, Anna would probably have lost her confidence again when she saw a girl like Sabrina. Now Serena could only be thankful in her heart that Sabrina hadete. No, the predestined person would only appear at the perfect time, what difference did it make if she was early orte? There was not even a five-year gap between her and Cristian, because both parties had hearts in love and could not let go of their love for each other, so even after five years had passed, there was never anyone else in between.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. So even if Sabrina had appeared earlier, nothing would have been different. Matteo was a man of character, and what was decided was decided. Having finally given it some thought, Serena also calmed down. Chapter 1266 People are old friends. Matthew arrivedte. And twenty minutester than expected. The first thing he said when he entered the hall was. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Serena could not help but raise an eyebrow at his words, she knew her brother well enough to know that Matteo was the kind of person with a strong sense of time, he would definitely show up in ten minutes if he said he would be there in ten minutes. Now he was twenty minuteste, so I guess there really was a dy. ¡°Uncle, is there a traffic jam?¡± Manuel suddenly asked at the table. Matthew cast a nce at Manuel and said weakly, ¡°That¡¯s another thing, did youe too?¡± His eyes passed over Cristian and Lea, who was in his arms. The little one and the big one were sitting by Serena¡¯s side as if they were afraid she would run away. Matthew sighed a little at this sight. He had thought that his sister would have to live alone with Manuel, but now, after all this time, she had even given birth to her second child. He was also quite satisfied. ¡°Matthew.¡± At the moment he was thinking, there came a voice with a subtle tremor, a shiver. Matthew looked toward the source of the voice, and there was a generously dressed woman with gentle eyebrows looking at him, with restrained excitement in her eyes. At first it seemed a little strange, but gradually he connected with the memory of that figure and then it became familiar. Matteo¡¯s cold, hard eyes and expression softened a little, ¡°It¡¯s you, how are my uncles?¡± Sabrina did not know how to describe how she felt at this moment when she saw her childhood friend, because there were so many things she wanted to say, but now she could not say a word, and she had gone through many ups and downs when she hade to Matteo¡¯s. Although she had held back her emotions, after days of loneliness and traveling, she had begun to lose control of her emotions after seeing the person she most wanted to see. The atmosphere seemed to be a little delicate. Sabrina turned around in panic and reached out her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes before turning away at length. Her eyes were still a little red from crying and her eyes were a little watery. She smiled and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t seen anyone for a long time, so I lost control. As she said this, Sabrina also looked at Serena and her family, not just Matteo. Serena smiled and shook her head. Matteo was silent for a long time, then took a handkerchief from the side and approached, ¡°Wipe it.¡± Sabrina apologized and took it. Manuel watched the scene with some difort. Although he knew that the other woman had done nothing but shed a few tears, he could not control his emotions, but the fact that his uncle had handed her a handkerchief made Manuel feel ufortable. He said nothing though, but turned his head and met Serena¡¯s eyes. Serena patted him on the head and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, they are just old friends and the fact that Aunt Anna is your future aunt won¡¯t change.¡± Manuel grunted softly at the thought, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Serena nodded her forehead, ¡°You¡¯re my son, what do you think I don¡¯t know?¡± Serena had guessed what Manuel was thinking from the moment he wanted to follow her, after all he and Anna had lived together for many years and he had long looked forward to having Anna as his aunt, and when he heard that a woman who had been engaged to his uncle as a child wasing, Manuel was probably the one who was most nervous. Manuel grunted heavily and did not say another word, and he certainly did not deny it again. After that everyone sat down and Sabrina collected herself and started talking to everyone, Matthew noticed that she had not responded when he had asked her about her parents earlier and sensed that something had happened. At first people didn¡¯t want to talk about it and he didn¡¯t have to ask, but there was probably a reason she hade to see him. ¡°Uncle and Aunt ¡­ What happened?¡± Sure enough, once her parents were mentioned, Sabrina was silent for a while before speaking slowly, ¡°They both died.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Not only Matteo but also the others at the table were taken aback by this answer, especially Serena, who was shocked, bute to think of it, how could she havee here alone if her parents had not both died? Matteo took almost a minute to digest this fact, his face took on a slightly somber expression, ¡°Did something happen after you moved abroad that year?¡± Sabrina looked at him, biting her lower lip slightly as she exined with a bitter smile, ¡°We had a good time as a family after we moved, then my father saw a project abroad, but the initial capital for that project was high, so he partnered with someone, and then ¡­ ¡± Here he paused for a moment and then said, ¡°Then something happened, the project was in trouble and we the Ronzi family made a huge debt and thepany went bankrupt without even paying it back.¡± Matteo paused with his hand and tightened his lips, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I told?¡± ording to the friendship between the Ronzi family and the Giordano family, the Giordano Group would not have stood by if the Ronzi family had only asked. It¡¯s not little, it¡¯s too much, it¡¯s a trap, the Ronzi family has already suffered, how could other families get involved? My father was going to be strong all his life, even if it was not a trap he would not have asked for help.¡± Matteo thought of his uncle, who always had a stern and unpleasant air whenever he met him, but Matteo knew that he was a very good elder. He was stern, but he was decent and showed no favoritism toward his own children, and family rules had taught Sabrina very well. If she asked for help, Matteo would not refuse. Matteo did not know anything about what had happened, so I guess Zia had ordered him not to say anything. That¡¯s why Sabrina went to him after her parents died. Matteo had mixed feelings. ¡°He told me at the end of his life that he was not allowed to ask anyone else, that he had to carry everything himself, and that only when he got over it could he really get up. Unfortunately, he never had a chance to get up again.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Bada bada bada ¨C Sabrina could not hold back any more tears, she took a handkerchief and wiped them away, a smile on her face despite the falling tears, ¡°So Matteo, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty, the Ronzi family is gone now, I will try to revive itter.¡± Matteo said nothing, just nodded approvingly. ¡°Actually I wanted toe back to you a long time ago, it¡¯s just that our family had an ident too soon, and it¡¯s been many years since it happened.¡± Only when her parents died and Sabrina finished taking care of things at home did she have a chance toe out. Chapter 1267 – Stay away from my woman. There was silence, for quite some time. He probably had not expected such a turn in things, and that she, a girl, would carry it through without saying a word like that. Even Serena, who had not been close to her, was touched by the situation. She admired Sabrina from the bottom of her heart. Sabrina wiped away her tears and returned to her smiling face, her voice clear and her tone as usual. ¡°Do you think I am unhappy? I myself feel good, after all those difficult days are behind me, my father used his death to trade me for a brighter continent in the future, I will do my best in the future.¡± She would never let her parents¡¯ death be insignificant, that was what Sabrina had in mind. After the meal, Serena¡¯s impression of Sabrina had changed, before she still had some animosity toward her, but now that little animosity was gone. If she had known that her brother was already in love with someone else, she would have turned her back on him and not cared. With such a proud father, what daughter would be a generalist? Leaving the hotel, Serena asked Sabrina, ¡°What are you going to do next? Do you have somewhere to go? Although I know you don¡¯t want to ept help from others, but you¡¯ll have an easier time with someone to pull you through a given situation.¡± Sabrina looked at him deeply and seriously appreciated, ¡°Sister Serena, thank you, I understand what you mean, but I will get a job and start from the bottom, it was my father¡¯s wish and I don¡¯t want his wishes to remain unfulfilled.¡± The meaning was clear. Serena smiled and said softly, ¡°Your father hopes you don¡¯t ask anyone else, but our two families are so close, it¡¯s really no one else, and you didn¡¯t ask, we are the ones helping you.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Sabrina froze for a moment, as if she hadn¡¯t thought there was such a way to handle this. ¡°How is it? Do you think I¡¯m right? Even if we were secretly helping you didn¡¯t know, that doesn¡¯t exactly go against your original intentions, does it?¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Sabrina stepped forward and hugged Serena. ¡°Sister Serena, I am happy that you have such a heart. But I decided to start at the base, I was so protected under my father¡¯s wing that I never knew there was such danger in the world, if it were not for this family incident, I would probably have lived in a confused state until I died.¡± ¡°I came to you not to ask for help, but to fulfill my dream. I always wanted to return to my country and see my old friends, but there were too many trivial matters around me, so I never had the chance. ¡± Such a well-crafted speech that Serena was extremely moved listening to it and felt a little better about her. She felt that Matteo would help her anyway, given the previous friendship between the two families, but she did not know if Sabrina would ept. If she remained in that frame of mind, then she would not get too close to Matteo. On the way back, Manuel was sullen and kept his head down without speaking, while Lea had fallen asleep and Cristian had added the nket to cover her to prevent her from catching cold. Serena noticed Manuel¡¯s depressed mood and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At those words, Manuel shook his head sullenly. ¡°The little one has grown up and now has all the secrets.¡± Serena smiled slightly and reached out her hand to rub his head, leaning close to him and asking softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then let Mommy guess¡­ our Manuel is nervous and anxious because Aunt Sabrina is too good?¡± Manuel: ¡°¡­¡± He gave Serena a depressed look. Surely she was his mom, he couldn¡¯t hide anything from her. ¡°Hmph.¡± Manuel grunted under his breath, ¡°Absolutely not, Aunt Anna is the best, Manuel likes Aunt Anna better.¡± Serena¡¯s tone was a little helpless: ¡°You¡¯re a child, your uncle and Aunt Anna are together, what are you worried about? Don¡¯t you think your Aunt Anna is good enough or don¡¯t you trust your uncle?¡± Manuel said without hesitation, ¡°No confidence in my uncle!¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ You are really ¡­ good. If your Aunt Anna hears that, she will have a problem with you, how dare you talk like that about her boyfriend.¡± ¡°Eh, Aunt Anna adores me more, she would never do that to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. When Aunt Annater bes your aunt and uncle and has a child of her own, then ¡­¡± ¡°Mom! You are stirring up feelings between Aunt Anna and me.¡± ¡°Ouch.¡± Serena rubbed his head andughed, ¡°You got me, huh? My own born son is all about Aunt Anna and all her attention, and I¡¯m not allowed to be a little jealous as a mom and use some tactics?¡± Manuel thought it over and ran to Serena¡¯s waist, rubbing against her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t let Aunt Sabrina see her uncle so often, okay? But Mom will always be Mom, the closest person to Manuel in this world.¡± After this, Manuel couldn¡¯t help but rub himself against her again, making her cuddle him in every way. There is no one who can be more petnt than a boy. Serena was about to say something when Manuel¡¯s cor was caught by his father with one hand and pulled away from Serena¡¯s embrace. Manuel: ¡°¡­ bad daddy put me down now!¡± Cristian¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡°Stay away from my woman.¡± Manuel: ¡°Not me! She is my mom! She is the closest thing Manuel has to a person!¡± Cristian looked at Serena, his thin lips tightened before looking at Manuel: ¡°Go back and find yourself a woman and stay away from my woman.¡± Serena to the side: ¡°¡­¡± This father and son have really had enough. The two continued to bicker and the conversation that followed became increasingly unbearable to listen to. Serena simply pretended to be deaf, Manuel was beside her with all kinds ofints, Cristian brought him back again, Manuel could only pathetically grab Serena¡¯s cor, ¡°Mom, dad is mistreating me, mom~~~ help Manuel.¡± Manuel¡¯s expression was pitiful, he looked like he was being bullied, Serena felt very weak just looking at him, she cast a nce at Cristian, ¡°Don¡¯t bully him, he¡¯s just a child, why are you fighting with a child?¡± Chapter 1268 – The Wife Speaks Hearing this, Manuel looked at Cristian smugly. ¡°You heard dad, if you bully Manuel again, mom doesn¡¯t want you!¡± Cristian had a grin on his lips, how dare that brat threaten him, he had pped him in the face the first time they had met, knocking him off his feet, and since then he had been a daddy to him, Cristian knew he was different from ordinary children, so he didn¡¯t treat him like a child anymore. He sneered, ¡°Really? Your mommy is my woman, I am your old man, and the old man has the floor.¡± ¡°Cristian!¡± called Serena to him. Cristian turned to look at her and found Serena looking at him with an unhappy expression, ¡°What are you talking about in front of the children? What old, meaningless, are you trying to teach the children a bad lesson?¡± Hearing that his mom did not like his dad, Manuel immediately looked at Cristian with a smug expression. ¡°Besides, did you just say you¡¯re in charge? Does that mean my word doesn¡¯t count?¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­¡± When ites to Serena, Cristian¡¯s voice and tone be incredibly soft: ¡°No, of course you are in charge of the house, I am only responsible for taking care of Lea.¡± If it had been the old Cristian, he would never have done or said such a thing. He probably did not think he would have such a life either. Obeying his wife and willingly staying home to be a baby daddy and focus on his daughter¡¯s instruction. When business and political circles heard the news, they took it as an anecdote and it became the talk of the day, except that Cristian now has his own family and his own priorities, so he doesn¡¯t care at all. And now that he is not in the office for a while, except for important meetings, the old shareholders in thepany all talk about Serena and how well she is managing her husband. The truth is that when Cristian was out he was cold and stern in thepany, and the atmosphere in every meeting was so intense that everyone was afraid that if they said a word or made a wrong detail, they would anger the powerful man.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When Manuel saw how his father had be, he couldn¡¯t help but put his little hand over his mouth and giggle. It is terrible to have a wife and have to listen to her. He doesn¡¯t want a wife when he grows up, he wants to be alone. Manuel thought to himself. ¡ª Samantha went to Luca¡¯s house early in the morning, just in time for Luca¡¯s departure. Samantha waved the keys in front of him and asked, smiling, ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met many times, or we¡¯ve barely met. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll empty your house?¡± Luca shot her a look, ¡°If you can.¡± Samantha snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person and I¡¯m a celebrity, okay? I¡¯m not particrly famous, but I have a face, and if I do something wrong to you, you can always hang me on the Inte. Besides, you know where my family is, if you can run away from me as a person, you can¡¯t run away from the temple either, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I have to go to work, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± After Luke left, Samantha opened the door and went into her house, and after a quick tour she realized what Luke had meant by that sentence. Damn, what kind of house did he have when he emptied his house? Not even a thief would want to hang around a house like this! Thinking about this, Samantha indignantly pulled out her cell phone to call Luca! The phone rang for half a minute before Luca answered it. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Samantha asked angrily as soon as Luca picked up the phone. Luca was driving at that moment and frowned at the words, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said what do you mean! I came to cook for you and you treat me like this?¡± Luca didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant, and his brow furrowed even more, ¡°Tell me clearly.¡± ¡°Luca, don¡¯t pretend! There¡¯s only a rice cooker in your kitchen, nothing else, oh, and a refrigerator, but that¡¯s empty too! You want me to cook for you in such a shitty environment? Aren¡¯t you giving me a hard time?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luca paused, ¡°That¡¯s what I usually do, I keep it simple.¡± ¡°Simplify?¡± Samantha looked at the empty kitchen and really didn¡¯t know what to say, thought of something and asked incredulously, ¡°Don¡¯t you usually cook for yourself in this house?¡± Luca did not know what she was thinking and made a slight hmm. Seeing his admission, Samantha really did not know what to say, and remained silent for most of the call. Only after a while did Luca exin, ¡°I¡¯m usually busy with work, so I rarely get a chance to eat at home.¡± In the past, when Cristian had not cared for the child full time, he was also very busy following Cristian around, and it was not umon for Cristian to pull him up in the middle of the night to work. Also, for a big man like him, he just wanted to eat enough and didn¡¯t think about eating well, so sometimes he would make do with a meal out and cook a meal or something if he had free time at home. Samantha had thought he was deliberately teasing her, but after hearing his words she suddenly realized that the man probably didn¡¯t take eating seriously at all, and probably knew how he lived his life, she said distractedly, ¡°OK I know, I¡¯ll take care of it, OK I¡¯ll hang up.¡± After hanging up the phone, Samantha stood with her arms crossed staring into the kitchen. In her eyes, there were only two words for such a kitchen: shabby! It was not that it was poor, but there was only an electric rice cooker and a refrigerator. Did she usually cook in the rice stove with vegetables and meat? Samantha did not know that her unintentional guess was actually correct, she was just thinking that she could not stand such a kitchen and was about to explode thinking that she would have toe and cook for him every day for some time toe. So ¡­ Two minutester Samantha was already outside the door with keys in hand. Doria called herter and asked her to go out shopping, saying that there was a recent event in the shopping street where there were discounts on all items and gifts. Samantha had just finished buying a toaster, microwave, oven and steamer and was in tears with her paypal in hand when Doria called her to ask her to continue spending money? Without even thinking about it, Samantha simply refused. ¡°No way!¡± Doria was surprised, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Are you usually so happy about it? You¡¯re supposed to say yes this time of year, right?¡± Samantha looked at the money she often had and said firmly, ¡°No, I am going bankrupt and I am determined to keep my wallet intact and not spend any more money.¡± Chapter 1269 – Playing games with me? Doria didn¡¯t know what was going on, so she insisted on a few questions. Samantha could not resist her questions, so she told her the whole story in a few words. After hearing this, Doria burst outughing very shamefully, ¡°Hahahahahaha Samantha, why do I suddenly have the feeling ¡­ that you live is like a nanny.¡± Samantha¡¯s grip on her phone trembled and sheughed tormentingly twice, ¡°Giving you a chance to rearrange your words.¡± ¡°Really, listen to yourself, what a crappy offer are you making,ing to the door and cooking for someone else, is there a girl who can cook and wants to cook these days? Isn¡¯t it popr for kids to cook these days?¡± Samantha was half convinced, ¡°Really? I¡¯m not well informed, don¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°Really, you¡¯re a new age inte user and you don¡¯t even know?¡± Samantha half-closed her lips, ¡°It¡¯s different, he and I are in a kind of contractual rtionship, he pretends to be my boyfriend to get by for me on my mother¡¯s side and I take care of his stomach, it¡¯s a fair deal, there¡¯s no such thing as babysitting.¡± Doria sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a nice deal, but a deal is a deal, you just say you take care of his stomach, he himself is so undemanding, do you prepare something simple?¡± ¡°No! There is no such thing as a casual word in my Samantha¡¯s life, especially not food! Food is so sacred, and you ask me to cook anything? Am I that kind of person?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Doria couldn¡¯t help but grimace, ¡°That¡¯s right, who knew you were such a nerdy girl who loved cooking so much, and it¡¯s a shame you¡¯re not fat.¡± Samantha, satisfied on this point, curled her lips, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t get fat, you can hit me if you don¡¯t like it.¡± Being a food lover herself, Doria is a chubby person who gains weight the moment she eats more, so she has to restrain herself as much as possible. Doria gritted her teeth in anger, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She thought of something and a smirk shed across her face before she opened her mouth and suggested, ¡°Samantha ah~~ Actually I don¡¯t think you need to spend so much money on these things ah, I know you are a food lover, but ¡­ think about this time in your future if you have to go to his If you have to cook at his house every day in the future, why don¡¯t you change your mind and let him go directly to your house for dinner?¡± Samantha froze at the words and reacted with a jolt. Yes, she was so stuck in her head ¡ª cooking is not limited to the premises, and so is eating. ¡­ If she could cook at his house, wouldn¡¯t she simply ask him toe over? Samantha agreed that it seemed like a good idea and coughed slightly before asking, ¡°But what if ¡­ doesn¡¯t want to? What if we piss him off and he doesn¡¯t pretend to be my boyfriend anymore?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Didn¡¯t he sayst time that there wouldn¡¯t be a next time? Why did he say yes this time? What did you use to make him say yes? Do what you did, I think this man has a soft heart, so you can try.¡± Like a trick? Samantha bit her lower lip, feeling that if there was a next time, Luke the man would not hesitate to tell her off ¡­ Thinking further, Samantha came to her senses and quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ll see, I could ask, but the other person wouldn¡¯t necessarily agree, and it seems to me that the direction in which he goes to work is particrly far from my house.¡± ¡°Then ¡­ or you can stop shopping and return everything ande shopping with me.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, don¡¯t buy it, move your stuff from home over there, you¡¯re going to cook for him anyway, aren¡¯t you going to eat yourself? Why don¡¯t you eat with him ande back in the evening?¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± Okay, what kind of smart-ass is Doria? How did shee up with such an idea? As ridiculous as it sounded to her, it seemed that ¡­ would save a lot of money. After hanging up the phone, Samantha giggled and ran to the cashier who was packing her bags, a smile on her face: ¡°I don¡¯t want ¡­¡¯s stuff anymore, can I have my money back?¡± Cashier: ¡°¡­¡± What the hell? Are you ying games with me? After you came and said a bunch of this I want, that I also want, all wrapped up, swipe your card. And after paying for it, they say they don¡¯t want it? Samantha looked at the cashier¡¯s face and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Can you reimburse me? I¡¯ll give you a hundred dors topensate?¡± Cashier: ¡°¡­¡± In the end, the cashier gave her a refund. After all, she was there in person and the stuff wasn¡¯t put back in, so if she really didn¡¯t want it there was nothing to be done, but the other side didn¡¯t charge Samantha, they just told her to think twice before buying next time, with a sad expression. Samantha saw this expression on her face and couldn¡¯t help but ask her about Facebook, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, I will add you on Facebook, I will look for you wherever you go to work in the future, when I get married, change houses, including my rtives who want to buy things I will look for you okay?¡± ¡°That would be great, no broken promises.¡± ¡°Yes, I am a person of my word, don¡¯t worry!¡± So Samantha left, calling Luca first to ask him if he would agree toe to her house for dinner, but Luca never answered. As she watched the time go by, Samantha decided it was better not to ask him and move her things to his house first. If he didn¡¯t want to, she could simply move them back. Luca just had a video conference, he had so much worktely that Cristian left everything to him and gave him a promotion, although Luca could now call the bosses in thepany. But as far as he was concerned, he preferred to be just a simple assistant. No, even being Cristian¡¯s assistant is miserable. It seems that no matter what profession you do, as long as you are attached to Cristian, you cannot bear the endless oppression. Luca sighed inwardly and was about to have a coffee to refresh himself when he noticed several missed calls on his phone and some unread Facebook messages. Samantha, what was he looking for? When do you get off work? Is it too early for me to get ready for dinner? Well, still no answer, are you still busy? Then you should give me an answer when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡±It is already time and still no answer, then I will cook first, remember toe back soon! The typing of these messages was followed by a bunch of cute packets of emoji, a flexible face, which was particrly simr to Samantha. And it was at that moment that Luke also noticed that Samantha¡¯s avatar was a little white fatty. The little fat guy had a red bandana tied around his head with some words written on it. ¡°I try to make 10, 000 a day!¡± Chapter 1270 It’s nice to have someone to eat with This girl ¡­ Luke could not avoid the faint smile on his lips that even he did not notice as he moved his fingers and then replied to the message. ¡°I just finished work, I¡¯m going back now.¡± Then he put the phone away, got up, grabbed his jacket and car keys, and went out. When he got home, Luke unconsciously took out his keys and was ready to open the door, but when he thought someone was home, he rang the doorbell instead. After a few rings, the door opened. Samantha was dressed in a big white cartoon bear costume and her long hair was tied in a ponytail with a cartoon hair band on her head. As soon as she saw Luke, Samantha immediately smiled, ¡°Are you back? So soon? I read your message 20 minutes ago, so it looks like your workce is not too far from your home!¡± And then, without waiting for Luke¡¯s reply, she reached out her hand and pulled him inside, then opened the door with a bang, acting like ady all the while. ¡°The first time I cooked I didn¡¯t know what vors you like, so I made some of each, if it¡¯s good you¡¯ll eat more, if it¡¯s not you¡¯ll eat less, don¡¯t waste it, let me wrap it up.¡± The young girl¡¯s crumbs kept ringing in her ears, Luca saw that she was also wearing cartoon slippers, baring them as she walked, she seemed to like cute things, everything was cartoony and very alive. For some reason Luke had the thought that her husband hade home and that his wifey was saying goodbye to him. He quickly dismissed the thought, what was he thinking, he was a man after his own heart and a man and a woman in a false rtionship with her. He dropped his jacket and was a little surprised when he saw the table full of food, ¡°Did you make all this?¡± Samantha guessed from the expression on his face that he was quite surprised and crossed his arms over his waist, ¡°Howe? Isn¡¯t it great, no need to worship your sister too much, that¡¯s how good your sister is!¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Luca raised an eyebrow and dropped her to her feet. Samantha immediately changed her tone, ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense! How about dinner? I¡¯ll serve it for you!¡± Luke muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll serve myself.¡± Then he reached for the bowl when Samantha suddenly pped him on the back of his hand. Luca froze and then heard Samantha¡¯s expletive, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you even wash your hands when you eat? It¡¯s been a long day at work, you can¡¯t be so casual, can you?¡± Luke: ¡°¡­¡± He had forgotten. He rubbed his nose sarcastically, then turned and went to the kitchen to wash his hands. The moment he entered the kitchen, Luca thought he was in the wrong ce, and stood there in disbelief for half a second before he recognized that it was indeed his kitchen, only there was a lot more stuff. All kinds of furniture he had never seen before, and new bowls and cutlery, and they all bore cartoon signs, Samantha¡¯s special signs. Was it all hers? Had it only been one morning and she had brought so much stuff in here? How did it happen? Luca looked at the circle, washed his hands and walked out.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Did you buy all that stuff in the kitchen?¡± Samantha nodded as he finished his meal and ced it in front of him, ¡°Yes, I did everything, how is it? Doesn¡¯t your kitchen look new?¡± With all the stuff that was moved in, of course it didn¡¯t look like the original kitchen, except ¡­ Luca wrinkled his forehead slightly and took his wallet out of his pocket. ¡°How much did those things cost?¡± Samantha froze for a moment at this, then asked, ¡°You mean you¡¯re paying for this?¡± The stuff was bought and left with him, who would pay for it if he didn¡¯t? Luca was already embarrassed to have a girl cooking for him, but he had agreed because it was a mutual agreement. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No.¡± Samantha waved her hand indifferently, ¡°I haven¡¯t spent any money on these things yet, just thebor cost of finding someone to move them, so if you have to pay for them, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Luca was stunned, had she really moved all these things from her house? There was some disbelief, so Luca was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°You moved all your stuff from me, what are you going to do with it?¡± Samantha rightly said, ¡°I have to eat with you, don¡¯t I?¡± Before Luca could answer, she herself became excited, ¡°What do you say? I¡¯m so nice, I won¡¯t just move my stuff from you, I would have someone to cook for you every day, and someone to eat with you, isn¡¯t that great?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Let me tell you that my cooking skills are at the level of a senior chef, you can¡¯t even hire one outside if you want, so you¡¯ve earned it.¡± ¡°Eat, eat.¡± Samantha began to urge him to eat again, saying as she did so, ¡°I¡¯ll take what I can¡¯t finish, don¡¯t waste the food I worked so hard to prepare.¡± Luke saw that she was very serious about her food, a girl who loved food, and he was not a picky eater, so he followed suit and put his head down to eat. At first, Samantha thought this meal would be wasted today, but to her surprise, Luke didn¡¯t mind meat and vegetables, not to mention spicy and sour, and basically ate whatever was avable, and the two of them were very serious and calm as they ate. Soon, the two finished the food on the table. Samantha rubbed her belly and her eyebrows frowned softly, a little too full, she should have cooked less next time. ¡°You are a good eater.¡± Luca, who was sitting opposite, suddenly said in a sly voice. Samantha almost jerked back with a grimace, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to eat, aren¡¯t you?¡± Luca said nothing more and got up to clean the dishes. Samantha was about to say I would do it, but then she thought that he had worked so hard to cook, so it was okay to let him clean the dishes. I cook and you do the dishes. The work should be divided so that both parties don¡¯tin. Samantha looked at Luca with satisfaction and curled her lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so knowledgeable, I thought you would put the dishes down and leave.¡± Luca did not take her word for it and quickly picked up the things and carried them to the kitchen, looking at the things in the kitchen, he curled his lips, some of his words were still suppressed. It¡¯s not easy for a young girl to bring these things here, so if he asked her to bring them back, wouldn¡¯t that be too much? Besides, ¡­ cooked ¡­ really very tasty. In the past, Luca used to eat just to eat, as long as it filled his stomach. But now he feels like eating is different. There was someone apanying him to eat seriously, the two counted true and concentrated, and it was not something annoying. Chapter 1271 Love is too humble When Anna returned from her trip, Amelia kept holding her hand and asking her where she had gone, how she had enjoyed herself, and if she had taken any pictures or anything. At first, Anna thought that Amelia was just worried about her love life, so she simply answered yes, and even showed Amelia the photos she had on her phone. The two were mother and daughter, but they were also like friends. So Anna was willing to tell Amelia these things and share her love and joy with Amelia. At first, Amelia was happy to see her daughter¡¯s happy little face, but then she switched to the picture of the two of them on the hotel bed and they both froze at the same time. Three secondster, Anna reacted and reached for her phone. Amelia snatched the phone from her. ¡°Mom! Give me back my phone!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush? It¡¯s not a strange picture, why can¡¯t you show it to Mom?¡± Amelia put the phone away and did not give it to her. Anna¡¯s lips turned red with impatience, after all, it was her mother, if it had been someone else, she would have simply grabbed it. But she couldn¡¯t. It was because she had taken too many pictures of thendscape outside that Anna had gotten so carried away that she had forgotten they were still together in the hotel bed. She did not dare to post these photos to her friends at the time, but at first she thought they were rather obscene. After the two of them had rolled into bed, Anna could see the background of the hotel room behind her when she saw this picture, and then what came to her mind was, of course, what had happened that night. As she thought about it, Anna¡¯s face began to blush again. Ah! How could she be so tireless! ¡°Damn!¡± Amelia had no intention of letting her go either, catching her face and staring, narrowing her eyes, ¡°Have you had sex yet?¡± She was direct and didn¡¯t hold back, but Anna blushed and stamped her feet like a schoolgirl from shyness at thement, ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°What?¡± Amelia asked in return, ¡°Do you still know that I am your mother? Do you still think I am your mother or not?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± She murmured darkly, ¡°Who told you to ask such a direct question.¡± ¡°What, I raised my daughter to run off with someone else and I¡¯m not allowed to be the mother to ask? I mean Anna, don¡¯t be so bossy!¡± ¡°Where am I bullying ¡­¡± muttered Anna helplessly, then bowed her head in frustration, ¡°Okay, okay, I tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been with him.¡± She suddenly raised her voice, ¡°But I wanted him, he didn¡¯t make me, he didn¡¯t want him at first, I made him be with me!¡± In one sentence, Matthew had been exonerated and Anna had taken all the me. Amelia widened her eyes, ¡°Do you think your mother is a three-year-old? You are not yet married and you are still protecting him. Besides, if you force him to be with you and he doesn¡¯t want to, that¡¯s the end.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anna stared nkly at her mother. ¡°You¡¯re like a retard when you¡¯re in love.¡± Amelia reached out her hand and pricked Anna¡¯s forehead, saying, ¡°If he won¡¯t touch you, how can she want this man? Maybe he has some hidden disease or he doesn¡¯t even like you.¡± ¡°Mom, you are too extreme, there are many aspects, such as him being responsible for me or being conservative in his views, he is not as exaggerated as you say.¡± ¡°Apparently, it often turns out to be both your old mother said, I¡¯ve been there, wouldn¡¯t I understand?¡± Well, Anna secretly spit out her tongue and decided not to argue with her mother, who had already been there. They were not of the same generation anyway, and they all had their own ideas, not to mention that they were different generations, and their ideas were even more different. ¡°Damn girl, you want to fall in love, what you want is your freedom, mom can¡¯t control you so much, nor do I want to control you too much, but you have to think about it yourself, take good measures to protect yourself, don¡¯t be stupid and so passive in everything, understand?¡± Amelia had not worried before, but this trip had obviously brought the two of them closer, and it would have been nice if they could have married naturally, but if they could not, it would have been her own daughter who would have been hurt if Anna did not take the right steps and could get pregnant. Anna¡¯s heart was a little weak at the mention of it. It was toote to do anything that night and when she left the ind it was toote. She did not know whether she would get pregnant or not. Now that Amelia had mentioned it, Anna was really upset, but there was nothing she could do but wait and see if she would get pregnant in the next few days. She nned to go to the pharmacy and buy strips to keep at home, so she would take a test as soon as her period did not appear in time! Seeing that her daughter was unresponsive and her eyes were dodging-how could Amelia not know what was going on-she immediately grabbed Anna by the cor, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Haven¡¯t you done anything yet?¡± Anna stammered a little, ¡°I I we ¡­ were in a special situation, so ¡­¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Amelia could not help but explode once in front of her daughter, her fists snapped, ¡°Can¡¯t men really be trusted, can¡¯t you prepare in advance for what you want to do? You¡¯re such a simple girl, you don¡¯t even take measurements, what are you going to do if you get pregnant?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± She bit her lower lip and lowered her head like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°Did you talk to him about it?¡± ¡°He talked to ¡­¡± Anna nodded. ¡°And what did he say, did he say anything?¡± Anna thought about it and shook her head, ¡°Mom, you should stop asking these questions, these conversations are harder to talk about, anyway I have ns in my mind, if I get pregnant, I will have it!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°Give birth? He agreed to marry you?¡± Uh ¡­ Anna blinked, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I don¡¯t care if he marries me or not, if I get pregnant, I¡¯ll have the baby! Hmph!¡± Amelia: ¡°¡­ What kind of silly girl are you?¡± ¡°Mom, you know I like him, even if he is not the right one for me in the end, I don¡¯t want to force him.¡± Hearing this, Amelia could not help but pull her daughter into her arms and hug her, closing her eyes a little helplessly. Her daughter, in this rtionship, was too humble in her love. Although that man is a thousand times better, she should not lose herself so ¡­N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But how could Anna listen to someone else¡¯s words now? What she wants is her own unique happiness, which no one else will understand. = Chapter 1272 – Inattention to my husband? Matthew did nothing for Sabrina because she said she didn¡¯t need help, but the two families were close friends. Although the two families lost contactter, the past is still present. Above all, Sabrina and Matteo were engaged when they were children. Although Sabrina did not mention it when we met, Serena felt ufortable about being Matteo¡¯s sister and Anna¡¯s best friend. She was both Matteo¡¯s sister and Anna¡¯s best friend, two people who were very important to her, and if anything went wrong, she would be very upset as a sister. So these days Serena is worried about this matter, sometimes she doesn¡¯t sleep well in the middle of the night, and Cristian, who sleeps with her, doesn¡¯t know how to help. He told her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, it¡¯s your brother who has to worry.¡± Serena shook her head disapprovingly, ¡°I¡¯m his sister, and Anna and I are best friends, how could I not be worried about something like that? Don¡¯t you know that when I went to the Giordano Group the other day, I heard her say that she had been engaged as a child to my brother.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Cristian didn¡¯t really care: ¡°Who cares about childhood things? I don¡¯t want to talk about your brother, but Sabrina is a woman whose family has fallen on hard times, so she wouldn¡¯t talk about the engagement at a time like this, or it would give the impression that her family had fallen on hard times and she was climbing the ranks of the Giordano family.¡± ¡°After the conversation on that day, I don¡¯t think she would have mentioned it, but if it¡¯s true, even if she doesn¡¯t talk about it, it¡¯s true that she did, and if the marriage contract was made by the elders of the two families, it¡¯s quite excessive and unreliable for her to pretend that she didn¡¯t know without mentioning us Giordano family. ¡± Cristian could not help butugh at this, his fingertips gathered Serena¡¯s chin to meet her gaze, ¡°When did you be so trustworthy that you even care about the Giordano family¡¯s reputation?¡± Serena gave him a scornful look, ¡°What? I have to care about the reputation of our Giordano family, but I care about the reputation of your Ferrari group?¡± ¡°Hmm? Sure, you¡¯re Cristian¡¯s wife now.¡± Cristian leaned forward and kissed the corner of her lips, his voice darkened, ¡°I was born Ferrari family, I will die Ferrari family, don¡¯t you care about the reputation of a Ferrari family?¡± With those words, his kisses no longer fell to the corners of her lips, but went straight to her, levering her teeth until her breathing became unsteady before he withdrew. Serena¡¯s eyes were delicate and she looked at him angrily. ¡°What? ming my husband for not paying attention?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ How could I, I was just thinking that it would not be good for my brother to bring up the engagement issue, otherwise leave me, my sister ¡­ well.¡± Before the words could be finished, Cristian bit his lower lip. ¡°This is our exclusive moment as a couple, say something else about someone else and I get angry.¡± Think of a whole night when his wifey lies in your arms and tosses and turns, losing sleep all night long, but because of some other man. Even if the man is her brother. But not as long as it was the opposite sex. Serena wrinkled her nose in defeat, and even she felt that she was wrong to be that way, that this was something that could be addressed somehow, that there was absolutely no need to dwell on it here. No matter, it was better to go to bed and wait until tomorrow, when she would talk to Matteo about what to do. Thinking about it, Serena blinked and looked at Cristian, ¡°I don¡¯t want to then, I¡¯m a little sleepy, let¡¯s go to bed.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Cristian pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Sleep.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Dog man, sleep, sleep, what¡¯s the point of keeping her! But the two of them had grown ustomed to sleeping together, and his wide embrace exuded a familiar and reliable scent and warmth, both of which gave her a sense of tranquility. Serena murmured only a few words, then closed her eyes and fell asleep. The next day Serena found time to go to the Jordan Group. When she arrived, Matteo was in a meeting, but since Serena was Matteo¡¯s sister, she went directly to his office and waited for him. When he pushed open the door and entered, he saw Anna sleeping on the couch. When he heard the sound of the door being pushed, Anna also looked up. They looked at each other. Five secondster, Anna jumped up from the couch and sat up to look at Serena awkwardly, a little exhausted. ¡°That ¡­¡± Serena looked at her amused and mmed the office door with her hand. ¡°What? So flustered at the sight of me, making it look like I caught you in a rape?¡± Anna¡¯s eyes were shy as she bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not rape, but I don¡¯t want to lose face if you see me looking so insignificant in your brother¡¯s office, do I?¡± At his words, Serena could not help but lose her smile. ¡°Throw it away, I¡¯ve seen you looking anything but presentable in thest five years you¡¯ve lived with me, what¡¯s the fear of setting it aside now?¡± Anna hummed softly, her expression still a little twisted, ¡°It¡¯s different, this is your brother¡¯s office now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the office?¡± Serena walked over to sit beside her and tossed her bag aside, speaking carelessly, ¡°You¡¯re probably just in the office, won¡¯t you look even less impressive then?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± The words made her face blush for a moment, and she looked at Serena with wide eyes for half a minute, unable to say a word. It took her a long time to find her voice. ¡°Serena, how did you get so ¡­ so ¡­ now?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Serena came closer and tapped him on the forehead, ¡°Who swore in front of me that he would sleep with my brother even if it meant mistreating him? Who was the one who got together with him and then immediately sent me a message to share? It¡¯s not fair that you started the conversation and now you don¡¯t answer me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anna was speechless, closed her eyes as if she was dying, and blurted out, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s like you said, I¡¯m such a lively woman, I just want to do it with him here on the couch!¡± CLICK ¨C Just then, the office door was opened again. Matthew had just opened the door when he heard Anna¡¯s words, which were so shocking that even the quietest and most introverted man stumbled and almost fell forward. After Anna had finished, he heard the sound of the door being pushed, and also the sound of his feet stumbling. She looked abruptly toward the source of the sound. Four eyes met, and heaven and earth seemed to be silent. Then Anna saw the ashen-faced executives following Matthew, and re, who looked on with a smiling expression. At that moment, Anna felt that the sky was spinning and wanted to faint immediately! Chapter 1273 – Wretch Why !!!! Because it was so embarrassing!!! All that remained in Anna¡¯s mind was embarrassment and shame, probably this emotion was so strong that she lost the reaction of her whole body and sat there straight, not moving in any other way. ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± also embarrassed Serena who was sitting next to her. Serena had not expected Anna to be provoked into saying something so bold, and it was fine for the two of them to hear it, but ¡­ Who would have known that the office door would suddenly be opened? The original owner hade and brought somepany executives with him. Serena thought that this would probably be the most embarrassing moment in Anna¡¯s life. Not one of them! She coughed awkwardly a few times andughed, then stood up and said to Anna, ¡°You are very ambitious, I appreciate you very much, keep up the good work, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Having said that, Serena reacted quickly and walked to the office door, looked at Matteo and they exchanged a nce. Matteo felt filled with helplessness when he saw the flirtation in his sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brother, I wille back to you in the evening and then we will have dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Despite further embarrassment, Matteo had now recovered, and faced with his own sister¡¯s invitation, he naturally consented with his whole mouth. After Serena left, the executives behind Matteo, who had been dumbfounded by Anna¡¯s bold words, reacted as an afterthought. ¡°Ahahahahaha, it seems that Signore Giordano still has things to take care of, so we¡¯ll talk about it another time.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Signore Giordano you get busy first, some of us will go ahead and discuss it.¡± Anna, who was inside, wanted to dig a hole and bury herself, biting her lower lip and blushing so much she could hardly see. But at this point Matthew said calmly, with a serene expression on his face, ¡°Anna.¡± Anna, who had been named, turned abruptly, looking at him particrly embarrassed. What did she want, calling his name at this hour? ¡°Go wait for me in the living room, there¡¯s some work to be done here, okay?¡± When he said thetter, Matthew¡¯s trailed off with an upward tilt, as if he were cuddling her with a particrly affectionate touch. She had been so embarrassed that she had wanted to follow Serena when she had left, but found that she could not move her feet even a little. She was frozen like that. Anna had said many times in her mind that Serena was a coward, that she had run off alone at the right time, leaving her alone in front of the crowd ¡­ So, having been called by Matthew to go to the hall, she nodded mutely, then slowly got up and walked slowly into the hall as if nothing had happened. Only she knew that she was so nervous and scared that her legs were shaking as she walked. Only when she entered the hall did Anna click the hall door and then her whole body slowly slid along the door panel, losing its strength and bing as limp as a rag. Well ¡­ Anna raised her hand and covered her cheeks, too embarrassed to look at anyone else. She had not even been as humiliated as she was now since she had flirted with Matthew that night; doing and saying werepletely different, and that day she could say she had done it to help him. But what about this time? How else could she exin that she had not made thatment? No one would believe it! The worst part was that he had actually walked away, leaving her in the hall, and then proceeded to discuss business matters with those executives outside. How on earth did he manage to be so calm in this situation? Wasn¡¯t it embarrassing for him to call people to talk business? Matthew was not really embarrassed, his handsome face was as usual, with no other expressions, just a business attitude. It was the executives who were so embarrassed about unwittingly poking around in their boss¡¯s love life and hearing such a bold statement that they felt like they were going home with nightmares. After Serena had left, they wanted to move on and leave, but to their surprise, Lord Giordano called them to talk business as if nothing had happened? Nani, isn¡¯t it time to close the office door and send them away? It is difficult to understand how Lord Giordano thinks. One minute, two minutes ¡­ Half an hour had passed and Anna was still sitting on the cold floor, not even knowing when the conversation outside had ended because she had not listened to it from the beginning until the door behind her was pushed open. Like a bird of prey, Anna snapped to her feet and then turned to look nervously at the visitor. Four eyes met the tree. With a nce, Anna averted her eyes and looked around for a ce to hide, then saw the bathroom and ran toward it. However, it was a step too slow. For Matthew¡¯s big hand reached out and picked her up and locked her in his arms. ¡°What are you running for?¡± His voice was a little hoarse as he held Anna¡¯s thin, soft body in his arms, ¡°It¡¯s been half an hour, isn¡¯t it a littlete to hide?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Yes, it had been half an hour and she had been sitting here stupidly, if he had note in, she had not thought of hiding. Anna dared not speak to him, her head down and her eyes downcast, too embarrassed to look Matthew in the eye, too embarrassed to say a word. Really, she was too ashamed. She had never been so humiliated in her life. Anna thought, and also felt a little sad, how could she be so humiliated, Matthew would think she was so shameless, right? Matthew would not think that ¡­ As she was thinking about it, her chin was suddenly cupped and Matteo gently tilted her chin, making her look up. In one look, Matteo saw only sadness in Anna¡¯s eyes. He froze, narrowing his eyes slightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At his question, Anna¡¯s eyes blushed inexplicably, but she quickly bit her lower lip and shook her head vigorously. She had said the words herself, so how could she shed tears at this moment? This would make her look even more pretentious. ¡°Because of what was said?¡± Matthew quickly guessed what the little girl was thinking and the hand that was cupping her chin changed to the one cupping her face with both hands, his gaze deepening, ¡°What, are you afraid I¡¯ll belittle you because of that?¡± Anna paused and stammered, ¡°You, how did you know ¡­¡± How could she guess so urately? At this, Matthew smiled weakly and said softly, ¡°If I¡¯m not aware of what my girlfriend thinks, wouldn¡¯t I be an asshole if I weren¡¯t a boyfriend? Stupid, some things are said and done, besides, didn¡¯t I tell you before that you are my girlfriend and can do whatever you want?¡± Chapter 1274 You deliberately misunderstood my meaning Is there anything you want to do? Anna looked at him with tears in the corners of her eyes, speechless. ¡°Or do you simply not take my words to heart?¡± Matthew asked again. Anna shook her head quickly, ¡°No, how could I not take your words to heart, I remember everything you say.¡± ¡°Then why are you still so afraid of me?¡± Anna could not answer. From lovees worry, from lovees fear. She could not say that she was scared and insecure because she liked him so much and had been rejected so much in the past that sometimes she woke up at midnight and even thought it might be a dream. Because this dream was too beautiful, so beautiful that it was nothing like the real one.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Sometimes she even thinks that she might be a dreamer, which world is the real one? ¡°Silly.¡± Matthew sighed and gathered the girl in his arms with his long arms, tapping his chin on her head with a deep hint of helplessness in his tone, ¡°You need to give me a little more confidence, or better yet, be more confident.¡± Anna was cradled in his arms and almost fell softly asleep with her eyes open. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who likes me, I like you too.¡± His voice was soft, his tone was low, and he spoke to her seriously and unequivocally about the true deepest feelings in her heart. Anna felt her heart slowly fill with emotion and nodded, ¡°Mmmmmm.¡± ¡°Are you going to hide again?¡± Matthew asked. Anna shook her head vigorously, ¡°No, I will face all the problems with you, I will not hide.¡± In fact, when she thought about it, it seemed like nothing had happened, but she had been so nervous and upset that she had thought about it too much. She would have to ovee this kind of thinking in the future. ¡°Now, then, let¡¯s talk about ¡­ what you said before.¡± What? Talk about what was said before? What things? Anna blinked, having a not-so-good gut feeling. Matthew took a half step back and stared at her, ¡°Just now you said ¡­.¡± He had a smiling expression on his face and did notplete the sentence, but Anna¡¯s face blushed quickly and she snapped her hand to cover Matteo¡¯s mouth, eximing, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, I didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Matteoughed slightly and the breath that gushed out hit Anna¡¯s palm, so hot that it burned her hand like fire. He almost burned her. Anna was frightened again and ready to withdraw her hand, only to have Matteo grip the thin white wrist tightly. ¡°What are you hiding from?¡± His voice was hoarse: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would no longer hide what you just said, and you forgot?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ what we just said about hiding is not the same as this ¡­¡± He was talking about not being too sharp on his own anymore, not in this way now yes, ¡°You are deliberately misinterpreting what I am saying!¡± ¡°What misinterpretation? Didn¡¯t you say that sentence?¡± But no matter what Anna said, Matthew didn¡¯t seem intent on letting her go, his breathing particrly close to her as he spoke, their breaths merging into each other. ¡°Just, even though I said it ¡­ so what? Me, I¡¯m just ¡­¡± ¡°No matter what it is.¡± Matthew squeezed her wrist once more and leaned down, his thin lips pressed to her forehead, ¡°Only you said it anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anna had a feeling she had pulled the wool over her eyes. So she had really only been speaking from hearsay, but Matthew really wasn¡¯t going to drag her out, was he? Just as Anna went deep into her thoughts, Matteo gathered her into a horizontal hug and walked out of the hall. Anna: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± She reached out her hand anxiously and grabbed him by the cor of his shirt, wide-eyed, ¡°Are you serious? I really only mean that, you ¡­¡± Matthew¡¯s footsteps stopped slightly and he stared at her with a smirk. ¡°Just saying? But if I take it seriously?¡± ¡°When, when is it true? How is that possible?¡± Anna felt like she was losing her voice, her upper lip stumbling against her lower one, unable even to speak properly. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Matthew simplyid her down on the sofa, resting his hands on her side, his strong masculine scent enveloping her. Anna unconsciously clutched her shoulders, knowing for the first time what it meant to be messy. You¡¯re kidding, this is an office. She was not that wild. This was a ce she came to all the time, and if something happened here with Matthew, how could she look at the office and the sofa in the future? Thinking about it, Anna felt she had to say something to remedy the situation in time. ¡°So what ¡­ this is an office, it¡¯s, it¡¯s not very nice here ¡­¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Matthew¡¯s thin lips lifted slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is a nice ce?¡± As he spoke, he had leaned over. Anna¡¯s hand gripping the cor of his shirt unconsciously clenched into a fist, nervous. ¡°You, listen to my exnation, this ce is really ¡­ not good, why don¡¯t we ¡­ go somewhere else?¡± What ¡­ is she talking about? Anna wanted to bite her tongue and kill herself, o¡­ Just when Anna was on the verge of tears, Matthew suddenly leaned into the crook of her neck andughed softly twice before taking the initiative to straighten her clothes and squeeze the back of her neck with his big hand and rub it gently. ¡°Here, don¡¯t be afraid, how could I really get you in trouble in this ce?¡± Huh? Did this mean nothing more? Anna felt relieved and her heartbeat slowly calmed down. ¡°Good girl.¡± He gently coaxed her, dropping a kiss on her forehead, ¡°First pack your bags, Serena might have been asking about me for something.¡± At the mention of Serena, Anna thought of the sight of her abandonment earlier and cursed her angrily for being such a bad friend. ¡°So, are you going to see Serena now?¡± ¡°Later, I¡¯ll have dinner with you first, then take you home.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ten minutester Anna blushed and followed Matteo out of the office; the two took the elevator downstairs, only to run into the executives who were also leaving. At the sight of them, Anna sprang to her feet almost instantly and hid behind Matteo, unable to see anyone. Matteo nodded expressionlessly and then led his girlfriend to the car to leave with him. When they were gone, many of the executives looked at each other. ¡°What is the story of the situation, how did Lord Jordan get off so quickly?¡± ¡°Could it be that our Lord Jordan looks young and strong but in fact he is not?¡± Thisst was a long note, but some people immediately understood what he meant, and their faces did not look good. It was as if they knew something extraordinary. ¡°Shh, these words can¡¯t let Lord Jordan hear them, or we¡¯ll have to look good when the timees.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°s, it¡¯s just too bad, our Lord Jordan is not too old, howe he is so ¡­¡± Chapter 1275 Still want to tell me it doesn’t matter? Matthew does not know that he is being talked about by a group of subordinates of thepany. He took the young girl to dinner before leaving her at home. On his return he immediately called Serena and the two brothers booked a private room. Serena hade alone, and initially Cristian had wanted to apany her, but Serena had not agreed, feeling that what she was about to say was quite serious and that there was a point in taking Cristian there. And if Cristian went, Manuel would definitely go with him. So she ended up going out alone, and Matteo went to get her. The two brothers ordered some dishes and sat down to eat and talk. It had been a long time since the two had sat down to eat together like this. In the past, Matteo had been a sisterly man, and after finding his sister he had adored her and wanted to give her everything. But when Serena found her ce, her time became almost exclusively Cristian¡¯s, so the chances of the two brothers meeting became especially rare. Now that they were sitting together again, Serena sighed and suddenly thought about how many times Matthew had flown around the country and abroad when she had just had a baby and Anna had just fallen in love with Matthew. A faint smile appeared on Serena¡¯s face as she thought about it. ¡°What can you think of that¡¯s so funny?¡± Matteo¡¯s mood softened a little when he saw a smile appear on his sister¡¯s face, and he spoke to her in a very gentle tone. Serena said softly, ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking about old times.¡± ¡°Old times?¡± ¡°Well, back then, when we were just back, you had to work every day and always ended up flying abroad, and at that time, my brother had lost a lot of weight, but he didn¡¯t evenin about being tired.¡± Matthew was also touched by the memory of that time. After a long time, he smiled slightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You¡¯re the only sister I have, so it¡¯s my responsibility to take care of you.¡± ¡°Yes, at that time I was afraid that I would not marry you, but now I don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± Matthew was thoughtful at the mention of this, and did not respond, only raised his hand and brought his fork to Serena¡¯s te, and they ate in silence for a while. Serena suddenly asked, ¡°Brother, what are you going to do with Sabrina?¡± Matthew¡¯s face did not change at that moment: Huh? Serena smiled, ¡°I mean, she¡¯s in a bad ce, but the two families were family friends, are you sure you don¡¯t want to help out?¡± Matteo curled his lips and then exined in a lighter voice, ¡°Sabrina is very much like Uncle, if he says he doesn¡¯t need my help, then he doesn¡¯t need it. The two of them, after all, had already spent time together, so Matteo knew well what kind of person Sabrina was. At this tone of voice, Serena¡¯s guard went up, however, and her eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Does the brother know Sabrina well?¡± ¡°Which Sabrina?¡± corrected Matteo with a helpless look at her, ¡°She is several years older than you, our families are family, you should call her sister.¡± Serena shrugged, ¡°I do when I¡¯m in her presence, but isn¡¯t it easier when I¡¯m talking to you now? Besides, it¡¯s just a name, doesn¡¯t it mean anything? Why do you care so much?¡± Matthew frowned slightly, ¡°Who says a name means nothing, we Giordano family and the Ronzi family were very close, Uncle him ¡­¡± ¡°Brother.¡± Serena interrupted, ¡°Are you engaged to Sabrina?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was no sound from the table. Serena also did not continue eating, but stared at Matteo seriously, ¡°Is it true?¡± Matteo half-closed his thin lips and after a moment¡¯s pause continued to eat in his bowl with a light expression, ¡°It was all when I was a child, it¡¯s been so many years and no one has talked about it since, this engagement doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t count?¡± Serena blinked, ¡°Was it just a verbal engagement at first, or was there an exchange of some kind of pledge?¡± ¡°No.¡± Matthew shook his head, ¡°From what I said, I don¡¯t think there was an exchange of tokens, it was just a joke of the old women, it was mentioned several times, although it was never officially executed.¡± ¡°So you never took it to heart?¡± Serena asked. Matteo nodded, ¡°Well, why should it matter when it¡¯s a child¡¯s game?¡± His expression looked like he didn¡¯t really care, but Serena thought about the look and expression Sabrina had shown when she had told the receptionist that day, all serious and attentive. It was obvious that she had taken the matter to heart. And this time she hade back to Matteo in such a desperate state, but not to seek help, but just toe and see him. Thinking about this, Serena felt a questione to her mind. She looked at Matteo and spoke slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t care, but ¡­ what if Sabrina takes it seriously, or even cares about it?¡± At her words, Matteo¡¯s expression was quite surprised and he raised his eyebrows, ¡°Not so much, she never mentioned it, and besides, we haven¡¯t spoken in years. Men are really blunt, they can¡¯t understand the inner workings of a woman¡¯s mind, even her brother is the same. Serena could not resist teasing Matteo. Come to think of it, her brother was probably the same way, probably all men. He sighed helplessly and then said, ¡°Brother, you really don¡¯t understand women, just because she didn¡¯t talk about it doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t care.¡± Hearing this, Matthew felt that he finally understood why his sister had approached him today.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Is that why you came to see me today?¡± ¡°Why, do you think it¡¯s no big deal?¡± Matthew looked at her rather helplessly. ¡°I thought my sister wanted to have dinner with me as her brother, but I didn¡¯t think it was about that, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of it.¡± ¡°So can you tell me what you are going to do?¡± Serena asked snooping. Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know if people care about the engagement, how can you take care of it?¡± ¡°Serena, you are the one who is overthinking it.¡± ¡°Am I the one thinking about it too much?¡± Serena smiled weakly, ¡°Then can you tell me why she came to you after her family had fallen apart? If it wasn¡¯t to ask for help, why did she do it?¡± Matteo blinked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have the free time toe to an old friend to recuperate when times are so hard, why don¡¯t I ask for her if she has been to someone else?¡± Matthew half-closed his thin lips and looked seriously at this sister of his. ¡°Is it that you cannot answer? Why don¡¯t you let me answer for you? Since she cared about the marriage contract and you as a person, she came to you first after it was established.¡± ¡°Serena ¡­¡± ¡°So now you¡¯re going to tell me it doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Chapter 1276 – You are unreasonable Serena talks to her brother about these things for no other reason. She just wanted Matthew to take the matter seriously and deal with it properly. After all, this is a matter of personal credibility, and it would be inappropriate for the two families to pretend that they didn¡¯t know, since they were once close friends. Serena also hopes that Matteo will take care of Sabrina¡¯s affairs so that Anna can rest easy. s, it is difficult for her to be a sister and a best friend at the same time. Matteo did not even expect Serena to think about so many aspects. At first he had not cared much, but now that Serena had said so, Matteo realized that something was wrong. It was true that girls were more attentive and that women understood women. He didn¡¯t think she cared, but then why had shee to him at that time, if not for help, for what else? ¡°Does it seem to you that what you, sister, are saying makes sense?¡± Matthew looked at her, ¡°Grow up.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ This kind of thing is pretty obvious, okay? What are you going to do now? Are you going to take care of it yourself or am I, your sister, going to step in and handle it for you?¡± In fact, Serena wanted to handle this matter herself. If Matteo had done it directly, it would have been even more embarrassing for Sabrina, who was so proud, to be rejected by the man she wanted. Serena was also worried that Matteo would be too direct and hurt her if he handled it himself. ¡°Handle it for me?¡± Matteo looked at her amused, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Pretty sure, after all, I¡¯m a girl myself and I understand her better. And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much to ask to give her a hand at the right time, she already has that talent and it¡¯s too disadvantageous to let her start from the bottom.¡± ¡°Well, Sabrina is a talented person, plus having been with Uncle Ronzi for years, she should have learned a lot too.¡± ¡°So you agree to leave things in my hands?¡± ¡°If you want.¡± ¡°Okay, then we agree.¡± After the siblings had finished, they ate in silence for a while longer before Cristian¡¯s phone call came in, in a somber tone, saying that Lea was crying and had to go home soon. Serena listened carefully and did not even hear a baby crying on the other end of the phone. He was lying to her. But she didn¡¯t want to break him down, so she said, ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll be back after dinner.¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Serena looked at the tes on the table, ¡°Almost, five more minutes.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll wait for you outside then.¡± Serena: ¡°???¡± This guy, had hee running? ¡°Where are you now? You¡¯re not just outside the hotel, are you?¡± Cristian was silent for a moment, then murmured. Serena waspletely speechless. After hanging up the phone, Serena told Matteo about the incident, who couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Can¡¯t you leave yourself alone for a moment? It¡¯s good that I¡¯m here in the space of a meal. ¡°But we haven¡¯t finished eating yet.¡± Serena looked at the dishes on the table and felt a little guilty. ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s only a little left, go ahead.¡± Matteo said so, so Serena did not insist further, so she nodded, picked up her bag and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go back then.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Well, be careful on your journey.¡± After dropping the box, Serena took a few steps forward and saw a familiar figure standing against the wall in front of her, froze for a moment, and then approached. ¡°I thought you said you were outside?¡± Serena asked. Cristian put his phone away, walked over to her and took her in his arms, ¡°I got a little impatient waiting, so I went inside, if you didn¡¯te out I guess I had to break down the door.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ What¡¯s going on with you? I¡¯ve only been out for a while and you¡¯re watching me so closely, do you think I¡¯m a prisoner?¡± Cristian¡¯s tone was quite irritated, ¡°You¡¯ve been having dinner with other men behind my back for an hour, and I can¡¯te to you?¡± ¡°What do you mean I went to dinner with other men behind your back, that¡¯s my brother, that¡¯s your brother-inw, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not okay either.¡± Cristian grimaced, ¡°Not if it¡¯s a guy, anyway.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± Serena scolded him, but instead of being angry, her tone was a bit petnt. Cristian took her a little tighter and nibbled her lips heavily, ¡°Yes, I am being unreasonable, so from now on you can¡¯t go out to dinner with other men behind my back, and you can¡¯t stay too long.¡± ¡°Fault.¡± Serena whispered to him, then asked, ¡°Where is Lea? Did you go out alone and leave her at home?¡± ¡°A daughter is not more important than a wife.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­ Cristian!¡± ¡°Well, go home.¡± Serena was wrapped in his arms and stepped forward with some reluctance. On the way back, Serena offered to tell Cristian about their conversation and then said she wanted to ask Sabrina to work in thepany, to Cristian¡¯s disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s your brother¡¯s business, why do you have to intervene?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s my brother, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t do well, so I¡¯m recing him, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Cristian frowned, thinking he should call Matteo, a big man couldn¡¯t even handle his own business and wanted his sister to take care of it? But as if Serena could understand what was going through his mind, she interrupted him, ¡°If you dare call my brother for anything, you are no longer allowed to enter my room at night.¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­ what your room, that¡¯s our room.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, if you call my brother and tell him anything, I will leave.¡± Cristian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I am a Giordano and then a Ferrari, and this is something I will have to deal with.¡± She insisted, and Cristian couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so in the end he had to leave her alone. The next day Serena contacted Sabrina and asked her how her job search was going. Sabrina said that she had sent her CV and was still waiting for a response, so Serena said that her husband¡¯spany had a vacancy and maybe she could try. Then Sabrina was silent for a long time before she said, ¡°Sister Serena, I know you want to help me, but ¡­ as I said the other day, I don¡¯t want to ept anyone¡¯s help, I want to be able to revive the Ronzi family on my own. I can¡¯t let my father and mother down. So, thank you for your kind offer, but I really cannot ept it.¡± Serena: ¡°Sabrina, you are mistaken, aren¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t create the vacancy, I¡¯m just asking you to give it a try, you have sent so many CVs, what does it matter if you send one more? Besides, don¡¯t you know what you are capable of? After submitting your resume, it is up to thepany¡¯s human resources department to decide whether you can pass the interview. Chapter 1277 – How not to guess ¡°This ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just found out that there¡¯s a vacancy for that position and it¡¯s been open for a while and they haven¡¯t been able to find the right person for it. And let me tell you that if you can get into the Ferrari Group, they will also take care of your housing, because thatpany offers very good benefits, a small single apartment for a girl like you.¡± Hearing this, Sabrina was a little tempted. However, she didn¡¯t really want to ept help from others; she always felt too embarrassed about it. Besides, she was already very fond of Matteo, if she epted Matteo¡¯s sister¡¯s help right now, what face would ¡­ she have in front of Matteo in the future? Thinking about this, Sabrina let out a bitter smile before saying; ¡°Sister Serena, thank you very much indeed, but ¡­ forgive me for not being able to ept it, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Serena had already rified her words, but she did not expect that the other party was still unwilling to ept, what was going on? After hanging up the phone, Serena quickly put herself in Sabrina¡¯s ce and imagined her current situation: if the sister of someone she liked had offered to help her, she probably would have refused as well. So it was ¡­ Serena¡¯s eyes dropped a few notches. She had not expected Sabrina to have such deep feelings for her brother. But had there been no contact between these two for so many years? Why should it be so deep? Could it have been that Sabrina had not found another boyfriend in all these years? Or perhaps ¡­ Serena felt that something was wrong, so she called Sabrina again and asked her out to talk to her in person. The two sat in the caf¨¦ and neither of them said anything. Serena looked at Sabrina and thought that she had probably guessed something, so she smiled slightly and took the initiative to speak, ¡°Sabrina, our families were family friends, although my friendship with you is not as deep as yours with my brother, but at least you hugged me when I was a child, so we have some friendship between us, right? I want to help you, but I also understand that you don¡¯t want to ept help from others. So I just want to present the position to you, as for whether you can take the position or not, it totally depends on your ability, even if this is the case, you can¡¯t even ept it?¡± At his words, Sabrina squeezed the coffee cup in her hand a little tighter, her fingers turning a little white as she looked at Serena intently. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Serena curled her lips indifferently, taking her coffee and calmly taking a sip before asking, ¡°Sister , can you tell me why you cannot ept?¡± Sabrina said nothing, only that she didn¡¯t look good. ¡°Sister Sabrina won¡¯t say that, so why not guess?¡± Hearing Serena say this, Sabrina could not help but raise her eyes to look at her. Serena¡¯s features were three-dimensional and exquisite and beautiful, especially those eyes, free of any impurities, clear as washed water, as if she could see through anything. And now she was airily telling herself to guess? Sabrina¡¯s heart suddenly panicked: ¡­ Could Serena have read her mind? That wasn¡¯t likely, was it? ¡°Sister Sabrina?¡± Serena called to her when she saw her walking away. Sabrina came back to herself and shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that, I know you probably guessed it.¡± She smiled a little miserably, ¡°You¡¯re so smart and you set it up quite well, how could you not guess.¡± Serena froze, not really expecting her to admit it so openly, so was it true that she had guessed? Because she liked Matteo, she could not ept her sister¡¯s help because her pride was so strong. ¡°My family has fallen into this state, and I already can¡¯t keep my back straight, so if ¡­ I ept your help again, then I will never be able to hold my head high in front of him in the future.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± It really was still as she thought. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you told mest time that he is quite happy now, so I guessed that your brother probably has a girlfriend, so ¡­ I won¡¯t do anything to him.¡± Serena said nothing, only suddenly feeling a little sorry for the woman in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m not that bad, I like him though and I came back this time with a glimmer of hope, I haven¡¯t contacted him for so many years and now I¡¯m quite happy to see him living happily. I¡¯m not going to go and wreak havoc, I just want to watch him from a distance and that¡¯s it.¡± Serena didn¡¯t know what else to say, she suddenly felt a little mean. Because she had selfishly tried to put Sabrina to work in the Ferrari Group, both for business and to help her, and because she wanted to push Sabrina away. After all, who knows how well she can control things like feelings? Serena is not Matteo and has no extra friendships with Sabrina, nor does she know if the person she will be in the future will be exactly the same as now. After all, people change. ¡°Isn¡¯t Serena, Matteo¡¯s girlfriend, a good friend of yours?¡± Sabrina asked suddenly, and Serena was taken aback, looking at her with some surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, I should have guessed, right? The only reason you would be so attached is because both people are important to you, otherwise ¡­ you would only have your brother¡¯s happiness as your main concern and you wouldn¡¯t go so far.¡± After beingpletely impressed by her, Serena froze at first, then smiled and fell to admit it.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right, she is my best friend and the two of them have had a hard time being together, while my brother has been alone all these years and I want them both to be okay.¡± ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m definitely not going to ruin their rtionship.¡± In the end, Sabrina still did not ept Serena¡¯s offer and only said that she would rely on her efforts to put in her resume, and when Serena saw her insistence, she did not say anything else, only that she could ask her if she needed to. The two then separated and left separately. ¨CSamantha gives Luca a job. Samantha cooks for Luca for a few days and then stays at Luca¡¯s house for the rest of the day. At first she moved her pots and pans to Luca¡¯s house, then she moved herputer because she wanted to eat here together, and then she found Luca¡¯s chairs too hard and painful to sit on, so she moved theputer chairs to Luca¡¯s house. When she moved the chair, she noticed that the chair andputer desk matched, so she asked someone to move the desk andputer chair together directly to Luca¡¯s house. After half a day, Samantha decided the room was too uninspiring for her, so she moved her decorations, curtains, and wall art to Luca¡¯s house. Every time Luca came home from work for dinner, he found a few more things in her house that he did not understand. At first he would ask Samantha about it, butter he didn¡¯t even bother to ask. Chapter 1278 – Someone at home is waiting for him For almost a week, Samantha emptied the house. Doria went over one day and when she entered Samantha was preparing her clothes, then Doria saw the view of the house and stood there in shock, half afraid to move. ¡°Am I ¡­ in the wrong ce?¡± Samantha turned and gave her a nk stare, ¡°This is your first time here and you¡¯re still in the wrong ce, you don¡¯t even know my house?¡± Doria was struck by lightning, stood still and looked around, double-checking that whichever way she looked at it, she did not think this ce was Samantha¡¯s house she had been in. He still found it hard to believe, ¡°Is this really your house?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Doria asked with difficulty, ¡°So your house was ransacked? A burr? Did you call the police? Shit, or are you broke?¡± Samantha looked at her like she was an idiot and said disgustedly, ¡°Doria, do you have amnesia? Who suggested that I move all my stuff to Luca¡¯s house some time ago? I¡¯m cooking at his house now, of course I¡¯m going to move everything there, and when I do, there won¡¯t be anything here, is that strange?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± ¡°Is that strange?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± Strange? ¡­ Samantha could not understand what was strange. ¡°Strange?¡± She asked again, self-consciously. Doria said with a breathless look, ¡°Isn¡¯t that strange? I didn¡¯t ask you to move your whole house, did I? But look at you, now your whole house is about to be emptied of you. ¡­ Seriously, it¡¯s like this house has been burrized by a hundred thieves, it¡¯s horrible.¡± A hundred thieves robbed it ¡­ What kind of a cabbage description is that? But when Doria said this, Samantha also felt a little strange, but soon thought about it, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange, I go there to cook, my profession you know, running around I¡¯m also tired okay, so of course if I go there I have to move all my stuff from my house and make the environment as I like it, so that I have mood to work there, and I don¡¯t see any problem with that.¡± Doria, however, stared at her, saying nothing. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, it¡¯s strange ¡­¡± ¡°I was just wondering, are you just moving your stuff into her house now, ¡­ are you living in her houseter?¡± This statement made Samantha freeze for a moment, and it took her a long time toe to her senses and heavily scold Doria: ¡± Living, how is that possible! I¡¯m just pretending to be engaged and engaged to him, there¡¯s no way I can stay at his house!¡± That Luke asionally reminded her that the two of them were pretending to be engaged, making it look like she was tormenting him, which she should not have been doing if she was not trying to deal with that difficult mother figure at home. It was just too difficult for her!!! ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Doria, however, approached her with a serious expression on her face, ¡°Maybe you guys end up pretending for real.¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Samantha hastened to deny it. ¡°Are you that insecure about yourself? Or do you not like it at all?¡± Samantha said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m already in love with someone and I¡¯m living a good life, so why would I want to find a man to make things difficult for me?¡± If I want to be with someone, then why don¡¯t I go on a blind date? She said something hurriedly, as if she was rifying or proving something, but Doria felt something different, a smile shed in her eyes, and then she said flirtatiously, ¡°Well, if you say so, I¡¯ll wait for you to hit me in the face.¡± She and Samantha had known each other for many years, and Samantha rarely spent time with boys. For many people, rtionships are based entirely on getting along and nurturing them, and Samantha now spent time with that guy every day, and time passed without any semnce of affection for her tearing her head off and kicking her in the heart. Just wait for the day when she would collide with his face. ¡°So what are you going to move again today?¡± ¡°Loungewear, ah, I¡¯m going to wear it while I¡¯m curled up in the couch watching the program, don¡¯t you know he really doesn¡¯t have anything in the house, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have money but he has an empty house, I¡¯m really impressed.¡± Since Luca had not yet returned home, Samantha took Doria with her to Luca¡¯s house to look around. Doria discovered that Luca¡¯s house was really nothing, as Samantha had said, because all that could be seen as far as the eye could see was what she had seen in Samantha¡¯s house. While Samantha¡¯s house had been ransacked, this man¡¯s house was full of life and vitality. She looked around, made a phone call, and left quickly. Samantha saw that it was gettingte, so she went to prepare dinner. Since she hadn¡¯t been busytely, she didn¡¯t even turn on theputer, so she went straight to the TV to watch a series. When Luca was leaving work, he went down the stairs to the office and suddenly apany employee ran up to him, blushing and with a slightly shy expression. ¡°Luca, have you finished work?¡± Luca looked at the other woman and saw that she was apany woman, so he nodded and said, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± The employee¡¯s expression was a little shy, and she lowered her eyes and whispered, ¡°Yes, it is so ¡­ I know of a restaurant that has just opened nearby, and it seems to be quite good, so I want to ask if you would like to go and try it together ¡­ ¡± At first Luca did not react, and when he did, he realized what the woman in front of him was doing. She was asking him out. The employee, fearing that Luca would not say yes, continued, ¡°Or if you don¡¯t like Western food, then it¡¯s okay if we go out for Chinese food ¡­¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Luca gently dismissed her, ¡°I already have someone cooking at home.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Huh?¡± The employee was taken aback, ¡°Luca are you married?¡± Married? Luca was about to deny it, but the clerk had already lowered her head with a grim look on her face and said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t bother Luca anymore, goodbye.¡± Then she turned and flew away, leaving Luca alone for a long time to think. Was it only because of the wedding that you stayed home to cook? When Luca arrived home, he had just opened the door to a familiar smell of rice, and the environment before him was strange and familiar. The house was still the same, but it looked different. When he came home, it was always cold, empty, and he was alone, and the television was never on, even though he had bought it. But since Samantha hade here, the house had suddenly be colorful, and every day he came home the television was always on and there were serials. Chapter 1279 You can only choose one! A woman is questioning a man. ¡°Do you love me or do you love her? Between me and her, you can only choose one!¡± ¡°Believe me, dear, you were never the only one I loved, never her.¡± Or maybe it was this. ¡°Bitch waitress, today I¡¯m going to show you what rules and decency are.¡± It was sentimental drama or various courtroom dramas, over and over again, and Luke went from initial amazement to realizing that there really were such dramas in the magical world of television. And there really are a lot of people who watch these dramas. He also no longer understands the brain circuits of these people. Samantha, for example, can still make herself cry. One time Luca came back and found Samantha hugging a pillow with a pile of tissues thrown in front of her, and her eyes were swollen from crying. Luca thought something had happened and after asking some questions Samantha pointed to the heroine of the TV show who had had a miscarriage and said, ¡°Look how unhappy she is, I have never seen such an unhappy heroine, ooooooooo ¡­¡± Luke: ¡°¡­¡± It was his mistake, he should not have asked too many questions. This time, he pushed the door open and sniffed the rice at the same time, he heard Samantha cursing again there, ¡°Ah, damn the female lead, she¡¯s so mean, give me a knife, let me finish her!¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± She was quite forceful. She closed the door to her room and changed her shoes without expression to enter the house, Luca¡¯s footsteps suddenly surged as he entered, Samantha heard the footsteps and said casually, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luca replied, and then he thought about what the women had said earlier in the office. So he thought that someone cooking meant they were married? If they were to see their house in this state, it would only be ¡­ Luke walked in and found her watching an old-fashioned courtroom drama, in Samantha¡¯s words, the one that had aired so recently. ¡°I have the rice ready, but the episode is almost over, so I¡¯ll get it out when I¡¯m done watching it, or you can take it.¡± Of course, Luca didn¡¯t say much to her, pulling on his handcuffs and diving straight into the kitchen. After a while he got it all out, and when Samantha had finished watching the program and turned off the TV, she found that Luca had indeed prepared everything, walked over and teased, ¡°You¡¯re quite self-conscious, not like a macho man.¡± She was about to sit down, but Luca said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to wash your hands?¡± Samantha then replied, ¡°I forgot, I¡¯ll go wash them right away.¡± As he washed his hands, he thought to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t think the tide would ever turn, but she was shouting at him to wash his hands. Samantha pressed her lips together, wiped her hands and walked out. The two sat face to face and ate. At first it was hard to say that it was not awkward, because it was awkward for two strangers to sit face to face, but Samantha had a thick skin and managed to survive. These days she is getting used to it. And whenever her mother called recently, Samantha managed to cope by saying she was at her boyfriend¡¯s house, and her mother would squint her eyes and then get over it. But the family grandmother¡¯s 70th birthday is in a few days, and her mother called her just this morning, asking her to bring her boyfriend to the birthday party. In fact, Samantha is not very interested in her entric grandmother and does not want to go to her birthday party, but her grandmother is not only entric but also prefers sons to daughters, as she is the only daughter in her family. But her mother was not an easy bully, and she would reciprocate her mother¡¯s dislike in both directions. Whenever she did, she was upset, but it was a real emotion. So Samantha didn¡¯t want to go to her grandmother¡¯s 70th birthday party, but Samantha¡¯s mother insisted that she go, saying that she was already very angry with her, and that if she didn¡¯t even go to her birthday party, she would be yelled at. Samantha had no choice but to agree to go. Finally, Samantha said she would take her boyfriend with her when she went. If Luca was really her boyfriend, she could take him along to see what his grandmother looked like. But the problem was that they were pretending to be boyfriend and girlfriend, and if she let him go to the party with her, she was bound to get a lot of attention from all sides, and maybe even people would attack her. It was annoying to think about.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°What are you thinking about if you¡¯re not eating?¡± Suddenly came Luca¡¯s question from across the table, and Samantha came back to herself, only to realize that she had just dozed off because she was thinking about something. Now that Luca was staring at her curiously, she could only awkwardly exin, ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking about my grandmother¡¯s 70th birthday.¡± ¡°70th birthday?¡± Samantha nodded, her soulful eyes sparkling, suddenly looking at Luca who was sitting across from her with a smile on his face and asked, ¡°There will be a lot of food at my grandmother¡¯s 70th birthday oh, I wonder if you have ¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Luca did not hesitate and rejected her in no uncertain terms. Although it was expected, Samantha did not expect him to be so quick and precise in his rejection. For example, you have to work and have a meeting that day, that¡¯s why you can¡¯te with me.¡± Luca looked at her with a frown that said, ¡°Is it necessary to go to so much trouble? ¡°You really are a straight guy, you don¡¯t know how to deal with a girl¡¯s weakness.¡± ¡°Weak?¡± Luca half-closed his lips, then spoke, ¡°You?¡± ¡°All right, all right.¡± Samantha waved her hand indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll go alone then, you¡¯re not allowed to say anything else, eat.¡± The birthday party was very close, only three dayster. Samantha sent a message to Luca early in the morning, saying that she probably wouldn¡¯t have time to cook for him at his house all day, so she told him to arrange everything himself today. Luca stared at the message for a long moment before replying, ¡°Are you going to your grandmother¡¯s birthday party?¡± Samantha replied with an hmm. Luca thought back to the day when Samantha had brazenly proposed to him, and she seemed happy enough that there would be no problem. But then, miraculously, she asked again. ¡°Are you okay with going alone?¡± After sending it, Luca felt a little nosy, but Samantha was quick to respond. ¡°No problem, you¡¯re on your own for dinner today.¡± Chapter 1280 Sense of Crisis After Samantha sent the message, she put down her phone and continued to put on her makeup. She had wanted to go to the party dressed as she usually did, but Rain hade early in the morning and was staring at her, saying she had to put on makeup before she could go today. The other family¡¯s children were all dressed in pairs, so they had to make Samantha do the same. Samantha could not resist her mother, so she could only helplessly acquiesce and then change her clothes. ¡°That¡¯s better. By the way, where is your boyfriend? Remember to call him today too.¡± Samantha thought about it and coughed slightly, ¡°Got it, he went to take care of a little business, he¡¯lle byter, let¡¯s go early.¡± Rain frowned suspiciously, ¡°Isn¡¯t heing to pick you up?¡± ¡°Yes, he has something to do first, let¡¯s go earlier, mom.¡± But Samantha¡¯s mother remained motionless and stared at her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you believe me? If I say he will be there, he will be there, don¡¯t worry.¡± Samantha yanked her mother outside, then the two got into the car, and once inside the car Samantha¡¯s mother could not help but shatter her thoughts. ¡°What is so important that you don¡¯te when you have a date?¡± ¡°Mom ¡­¡± ¡°Samantha, you don¡¯t want to go on a blind date, you want to have a boyfriend yourself Mom is not limited, the system you, but that you moved your house, things were moved, the man¡¯s house doesn¡¯t have these things? Is he very poor?¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­ What are you ranting about?¡± But Samantha didn¡¯t really know whether Luke was poor or not, and she didn¡¯t really care whether he had money or not, it¡¯s not like she was a materialistic woman. She had money, she could earn her own bread, so it didn¡¯t matter to her whether a man had money or not. What mattered was the personality of the man, his temperament and character. Rain looked seriously at her daughter: she had inherited her beauty very well and her features were very delicate even without disguise. Now, with a little makeup and a little dress, she is even more dazzling. In theory, she should be able to find a good man with this kind of beauty. But Samantha has the means to earn her own money, and she has not put her heart into other things, so she has remained single until now. Rain, on the other hand, is not the type to sell his daughter for money. If that Luke was really poor, and if Samantha really liked him, then he would make them whole. With that in mind, Rain said no more. The procedure for the 70th birthday was this: the original n was to have the birthday banquet in the residence, but then the eldest son of the family proposed to have the banquet in a hotel, as it had always been in the residence, so they wanted to do something new this time. So they went to the hotel for the birthday party. The eldest son was married for three years to a wife who got nothing, and after the divorce he remarried another woman. Although the second son was not as sessful as the eldest, he had a son and a daughter, so the olddy had no problems with them.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Only Samantha, the father, was born to Ideo, who had only one daughter, Samantha. After that, they were determined not to have a second child. They felt that if they had more children, it would be unfair to the child, so they had only Samantha and raised her well, not to fail in their responsibilities as parents. But the old woman didn¡¯t like that. She thinks Ideo is stupid and should have had at least one son, but she only had one daughter. So Samantha also does not like this grandmother. Even when she made long speeches about the need to have a son, she was very tempted not to like her. Do you have a fucking throne in your family to inherit? It¡¯s a new era, and women are no weaker than men! It was a pity that she herself was still a woman, she really destroyed women¡¯s ambition and raised men¡¯s prestige. When we arrived at the hotel, Rain pulled out a small mirror and redid her makeup to make sure it was correct before saying, ¡°Samantha, check if there is anything wrong with your makeup, if there is nothing wrong we wille down.¡± When there was no response to her call, Rain called out to her, ¡°Samantha?¡± Then she turned her head and saw Samantha leaning against her seat, asleep. Samantha was still dreaming when she was suddenly awakened by her mother¡¯s cry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Samantha unconsciously reached out her hand to rub her eyes, but she was already halfway there when her mother grabbed her. ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t forget that you wore mascara and eyeliner when you left the house this morning!¡± Samantha paused, then her consciousness slowly came back together, finally remembering what she had to do today, and nced outside, only to realize that they had reached their destination. ¡°Ah, have we arrived so early? I feel like I haven¡¯t slept for a while ¡­¡± murmured Samantha before being suddenly pped on the arm by Rain. ¡°Are you already awake? Everyone else is trying topete, but you look great, you¡¯ve done your makeup and hair and you¡¯re falling asleep in the car, so let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve drooled yet!¡± Samantha looked in the mirror and touched the side of her mouth, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s clean, I don¡¯t drool in my sleep.¡± Even the makeup was not smudged, perfect! ¡°Quickly touch up the lipstick and then we have to get ready to go in. Your grandmother was already very unhappy with us as mother and son, if something goes wrong with your makeupter she will hate us even more, today is a birthday party, let¡¯s not make trouble.¡± ¡°Uh oh.¡± Samantha took the makeup mirror and involuntarily said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always heard that Grandma already hates us, so even if we do something else she won¡¯t like us anyway.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Samantha¡¯s mother sighed, ¡°You¡¯re right, but we still have to let her live up to her face, no matter how you say it, that¡¯s your father¡¯s mother, if it weren¡¯t for your father¡¯s sake, I really wouldn¡¯t want toe on these asions, I¡¯d just take all kinds of acid. By the way, when is your boyfriending?¡± At the mention of Luke, the expression on Samantha¡¯s face became a little thin and she could only quickly change the subject, ¡°Mom, see if this mascara of mine has fallen off a little?¡± ¡°What?¡± As soon as Samantha¡¯s mother heard this, she immediately felt a sense of dangerous opportunity and immediately went to take a closer look at Samantha. Chapter 1281 – Dislike After checking, Samantha¡¯s mother was relieved to find nothing out of the ordinary. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong, and the lipstick is patched, right?¡± ¡°Uh-.¡± Samantha slipped the makeup mirror and lipstick into her bag, then offered to speak, ¡°Shall we go inside?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Because of the small incident with her eyshes, Samantha¡¯s mother quickly left behind the questioning for Luke and got out of the car with her daughter, cheering her on as she entered the hotel, ¡°Today is a different asion, your uncle has invited a lot of people, so you have to behave yourself and let everyone know that even though Dad and I only have one daughter, you are better than them. You are much better than them, okay?¡± Samantha: ¡°Mom ¡­ Why should Ipare myself to others? I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Silly girl, where is she asking you topare yourself with others? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s struggling to save face, you¡¯re mom and dad¡¯s only child, of course you have to take this responsibility.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Samantha sighed, it was heartbreaking. The two were walking inside when some people from next door came in a group. As she was about to ask her mother if they were acquaintances, she heard a cry, ¡°It¡¯s Samantha, isn¡¯t it?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When Samantha¡¯s mother heard the voice, she looked to the side and her face immediately became darker. ¡°It¡¯s your second aunt, Margarita and the others.¡± Margarita? At the sound of that name, Samantha¡¯s interest went down a few more notches. Margarita was the same age as her and liked topete with her when she was in school and always took things from her that were not really hers. It¡¯s just that when she saw what Samantha had, she wanted to have it, and she was desperate to prove herself anyway. For example, when Samantha was in high school, there was a boy from a very good family who went after Samantha in every way, but Samantha had no time to pay attention to him. All he did was go to the cafeteria to eat and read all kinds of literature, even after ss. So the boy sent Samantha love letters several times, but Samantha ended up using them as bookmarks. Margarita heard the news somewhere and started chasing the boy, and when she finally caught him, she came to Samantha to show off. Samantha was like, ¡°¡­¡± Later, Samantha was encouraged by her ss president to sign up for a marathon at the school festival, and Margarita immediately followed. However, whenever there is an event with Samantha, Margarita is always present. Margarita always did better than her and then she would show off in front of Samantha. Of course, each time Margarita brought these things to Para¡¯s attention, and over time, and for a long time, Para took it for granted that Samantha could do nothing better. Nothing couldpare to Margarita, and everything was crushed by Margarita. Onlyter, after Samantha graduated and hid at home to write, did Margarita have no choice but to hire her. Because Margarita does not like to read, and even if she wanted to learn for herself, she would not be able to. And Samantha finally had a few years of peace and quiet, without expecting to meet again now. From a distance, Samantha saw Margarita wearing a green tank top dress, a pearl-encrusted jacket, an expensive-looking bag around her waist, and her long hair in big curls. She is quite well dressed, thought Samantha. Moving closer, Margarita pretended to be intimate and took Samantha¡¯s hand, ¡°Samantha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here, I thought you would stay home until you got moldy.¡± The first words that came out of her mouth were so exciting, huh? Samantha sneered twice inwardly. Then, without showing anything on the surface, she said, ¡°Second aunt.¡± When she saw the clothes she was wearing, her eyes became disgusted and she sighed, ¡°Samantha, you¡¯ve been staying at home every day since you graduated, and you don¡¯t go out to meet your rtives. Why don¡¯t you buy yourself some nice clothes?¡± Samantha looked at the dress she was wearing. Doria had found this dress at an auction house, saying it was a very special and elegant dress that showed off her figure, but after buying it, she realized that her waist was too big to wear it, so she gave it to Samantha. Samantha was reluctant to ept it at first, but Doria imposed it on her, saying it would be a waste if she did not wear it. The dress was too expensive for Samantha, but when she opened her closet today, she suddenly realized that she had such a dress and wore it. Samantha¡¯s waist and legs are long, so she looks taller in this dress. From a distance, Margarita had seen how beautiful Samantha¡¯s figure was and was jealous. ¡°That¡¯s right Samantha, we are all out of society now, it¡¯s better to buy clothes of that brand, so you can wear it in style, did you buy this dress from a certain website?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Samantha let out a cry, ¡°Do you have to wear brands just because you are in society? Whose rules are these?¡± Rain looked and frowned in disappointment at the words of the two girls , turning her attention to the dress her daughter was wearing. The dress was of the highest quality, both in fabric and design, so how could she have gotten it for a small fortune? But it was a brand she had never seen before. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not a rule, but we¡¯re from the Jiang family and today is Grandma¡¯s birthday party, so you¡¯re wearing such a casual dress, aren¡¯t you putting Grandma in your sights?¡± Margarita covered her mouth andughed twice, then patted Samantha¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Or is it that your ie from writing is not too optimistic, I heard that ah this inte writer¡¯s ie is actually very low, sometimes they can¡¯t even support themselves and have to rely on their family for assistance.¡± She also looked at Rain, ¡°Samantha is so ignorant, it must be very difficult for Auntie Rain, right?¡± The corners of Samantha¡¯s lips twitched and she wanted to ask, ¡°Are you a retard? You likedparing yourself to me in school, but do you still likeparing yourself to me after all this time? Thinking about it, Samantha smiled indifferently and said softly, ¡°Yes, yes, my mother works very hard. But Margarita, you have worked for so long, howe you are still such a bad talker? How on earth do you survive in the workce with such eloquence?¡± No one expected Samantha to suddenly despise anyone. And she was in front of her second aunt, so the four people there, except Samantha, froze for a moment. Chapter 1282 – There is more than meets the eye Rain knows that her daughter, like her, is a reluctant sufferer. But she also knows that Samantha knows her ce when ites to her elders, and if the other person doesn¡¯t go too far she usually doesn¡¯t snap, and she used to be the indifferent triplet. Yes, it¡¯s true, you¡¯re right about everything. What is this sudden dislike today? But soon Rain reacted, she supported whatever her daughter did anyway, disliking people was better, lest this mother and daughter didn¡¯t know what brazenness meant ande to find out what was wrong with them when they had nothing to do. When the second aunt reacted, she immediately looked at Samantha with displeasure and said, ¡°Samantha, how are you talking.¡± Margarita also came to her senses, with a slightly embarrassed expression on her face, ¡°Yes Samantha, what do you mean?¡± Samantha smiled slightly and took her hand off her arms, ¡°It means good manners, Margarita, I¡¯mplimenting you on your eloquence, can¡¯t you see that?¡± ¡°Samantha, you are notplimenting my eloquence, you are insinuating it, why are you like this?¡± Compared to Margarita¡¯s anger, Samantha was calm and collected. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with insinuating yourself? With the things you¡¯ve said, it¡¯s easy for me not to call you by your name.¡± ¡°You!¡± The second aunt looked at Samantha incredulously, ¡°Samantha, how did you get like this? Rain, what¡¯s with you and Yanke, is this how you teach your children?¡± Rain smiled coldly when she was mentioned, ¡°Second sister-inw, if you have the time to talk about my education, why don¡¯t you take care of Margaret yourself? Since we met, she hasn¡¯t even called me Third Aunt. At least our Samantha called you Second Aunt, so I¡¯m afraid you are more uncultured than me.¡± The two mothers and daughters are both very good at talking, but Pingjin is just toozy to despise people, but when they do, they leave no room or pity for each other. Sure enough, the second aunt and Margarita were speechless at Rain¡¯s dislike, their faces turned blue and white with anger.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Samantha could not help but feel good in her heart. Haha, I¡¯ll show you what it means to be disagreeable and give people a hard time. The smell of gunpowder was in full swing when another group of people arrived, the elder aunt with her children. ¡°Second sister, third sister, why are you all standing here, why don¡¯t youe in?¡± Samantha smiled slightly and gave priority to the call of the elder aunt, Margarita followed reluctantly, as she had just been admonished. The first aunt answered and then stepped forward, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all go in together, Mom should be happy that everyone is here today.¡± The elder aunt took the second aunt in her left hand and Rain in her right, Samantha had to slow her own pace to follow her. The three children born to the eldest aunt were all children, all three with different personalities, the youngest stayed behind, slowed his pace as Samantha did and then walked with her. ¡°Samantha, I heard you are a writer now, you don¡¯t have to go to work every day at that time, it¡¯s cool, isn¡¯t it?¡± Samantha looked at him and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, cool or anything, you can try it too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s better, I get a headache when I see the words, sigh, now we are all grown up, you girls were half my height, I didn¡¯t think you would be a big girl after all these years, do you have a boyfriend? When are you getting married?¡± These familiar questions hurt Samantha¡¯s head and as she was about to ask the next one she said, ¡°Stop it, you are only a few years older than me, can you stop asking such horrible questions? Don¡¯t you know how I feel when I hear such questions from you? I think you should know very well.¡± The girl she was talking to couldn¡¯t help but have a small smile on her lips, ¡°Samantha, it¡¯s because I know how you would feel that I¡¯m asking you.¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Seriously, do you already have a boyfriend?¡± Samantha thought about Luca and the fact that he was just a boyfriend she was pretending and brushed him off, ¡°Nobody wants one.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Our Samantha is so beautiful and so good, are those men blind? Do you want me to introduce you to any?¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Samantha quickly apologized, ¡°Introductions are not necessary.¡± ¡°You girl, you still have the nerve to say no one wants you, but I think it¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t want to find one, right?¡± The two joked andughed as they followed each other all the way. And Margarita was furious the whole time, ncing at Samantha from time to time, then turning her head away in exasperation. It really made her angry, why had she be so prickly and harsh? But she was just pleased with herself now, when she would see her grandmotherter, she would see if she could still behave like that, and if she dared to despise herself in front of her grandmother, Margarita would report her severely. Samantha had no idea what Margarita was thinking at that moment. Once inside the party, the adults went to help and the younger ones had to find a ce of their own. Samantha found the ce a bit boring, so she turned around and went outside to get some fresh air and returnedter. She was bored and had to pull out her phone to text Doria when she saw Luca¡¯s name. I wonder what she is doing now, s, if only she would apany me to such an asion. Mercy ¡­ Samantha shook her head and immediately called Doria. Later she leaned against the window where she was taking the piss out of Doria. When it came to this dress she was wearing, Doria was so excited. ¡°Damn, did she grow eyes to be ornamental? Even if you can¡¯t recognize it as a design, you should still be able to read things and know what they are, right? Samantha, tell your rtives that they can donate their eyes to the needy if they don¡¯t want them.¡± Samantha could not help butugh at his words, ¡°She probably won¡¯t want to donate them, after all, she still has eyes to keep looking at me and being able to hold me.¡± ¡°Our Samantha is so good, are you still afraid she will hold you? By the way, didn¡¯t you bring Luca with you?¡± Samantha was silent for a moment at the mention of Luca. ¡°Who would want toe to such a ce when it looks peaceful on the surface but is actually bloody? Besides, he and I aren¡¯t really made for each other, and it¡¯s not very nice for people toe with me to be squeezed.¡± Doria: ¡°That¡¯s true ¡­¡± Chapter 1283 – The Hateful Fly Luca had a dinner date today, which happened to be at the same hotel as Samantha. People in the stall were smoking and the smell of smoke was heavy, so Luca excused himself and went outside to get some fresh air. The girl¡¯s voice was soulful, ethereal and energetic. It was familiar and Luca turned the corner to see a tall, slender figure leaning against the window on the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the point of bringing him here? Who would want toe to a ce like this, which looks peaceful on the surface but is actually a battlefield. Besides, he and I are not real, so it¡¯s not good for people toe with me to be squeezed.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Heck, if my mother hadn¡¯t insisted that Ie, I would have wanted to stay home and watch TV shows and sleep, and now the birthday party hasn¡¯t even officially started and I¡¯m already super eager to sleep.¡± ¡°Endure? This is a day to endure, it¡¯s just a head-spinning thing.¡± Her face was full of expressions of not wanting to stay here, and Luke, standing around the corner, could not help but frown at these words. Battlefield? Wasn¡¯t this his grandmother¡¯s birthday party? Luca was a bit puzzled, but even more surprised that it was such a coincidence to meet her here. Luca was considering whether to go out and say hello to Samantha when someone came out behind her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe so badly to your grandmother¡¯s birthday party, why do you have to pretend,e and run out here and call, Samantha, you¡¯re such a hypocrite.¡± The visitor was Margarita. After being insulted by Samantha¡¯s words, she had nowhere to vent her anger, and since the birthday party had not yet started, she could not control her temper and wanted to get into trouble with Samantha. He looked for her, only to find that she had run away. Then, he heard Samantha¡¯s words about not wanting to stay here. ¡°Who is it?¡± Doria¡¯s side asked gossiping when she heard the sudden extra voice. Samantha cast a nce at the visitor and a mocking smile curled her lips before she said, ¡°Heree the hateful flies.¡± The adjective fly made Margarita pale, and she gritted her teeth as she stood in front of Samantha and questioned loudly. ¡°Samantha, what the hell do you mean? Have I offended you? And for making you take this meeting so personally?¡± ¡°Doria, I¡¯ll stop talking to you for now, I¡¯ll call you when the birthday party is over, bye.¡± With that, Samantha hung up the phone and then put it away, looking at Margarita with a slightly amused expression. ¡°Margarita, are you targeting me or am I targeting you?¡± Margarita: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I ran out to call and you came out after me to scold me, who is taking it personally?¡± Samantha shook a strand of hair from her forehead to the nape of her neck with a disgusted expression, ¡°Are you ming others for getting in the way when you yourself are shady?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a hypocrite! If you hadn¡¯t said that about me before, would I have followed you out? It¡¯s obvious you said it about me first!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Are you sure Margarita, who saw me from a distance and came here to make all kinds of insinuations about me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Samantha giggled with amusement at Margarita¡¯s look and elbowed her on the nose, ¡°What, that makes you feel attacked? If you can¡¯t afford to y this game, then you should behave yourself and not alwayse to me, I¡¯m not like the old days when I was a student anymore.¡± With that, Samantha withdrew her hand and the smile disappeared from her face as she entered. Margarita stood there, her face blue and white with anger, but she couldn¡¯t help it. When Samantha was gone, Margarita cursed under her breath, ¡°Samantha, damn you, we¡¯ll see how you make a fool of yourself in front of your grandmotherter!¡± With that, she waved her hand and followed her inside. Only after everyone had left did Lukee around the corner, his brow furrowed. He had obviously heard the conversation between the two girls earlier and had naturally heard Margarita¡¯sst words. Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened between them before, from the conversation, Luca could surmise that the two of them didn¡¯t get along well and Samantha was not the type to lie down and let her despise her, which was why they were tearing each other up so much. I never thought a birthday party would be so ¡­ Luca pulled out his phone and was about to text Samantha when someone tapped him on the shoulder behind him. ¡°Luca, what¡¯s going on? It took so long to get out that I thought you were in the bathroom and hadn¡¯te out.¡± Luca looked back and turned his head. ¡°President Ri.¡± ¡°Come on, everyone in the stall is waiting for you toe back.¡± Luca paused, thinking about Samantha, and finally tightened his lips and followed President Ri with him. ** When Samantha returned, the birthday party had almost started. Rain tugged at her arm and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where have you been? Are you still going around to ces like this, afraid that your grandmother doesn¡¯t think enough of you?¡± Samantha shrugged her shoulders indifferently, ¡°Mother, there is no best, only worst. She won¡¯t think anything better of me anyway, so leave her alone, and why would I want her to like me?¡± Ever since she was a little girl, her grandmother had never looked at her well, just because she was a girl. Samantha didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with being a girl, but her grandmother¡¯s attitude always gave her the impression that if you were a girl you were wrong. So, not to mention, her grandmother didn¡¯t like her either. ¡°Who told you to please her, just be good and don¡¯t let them tease you, there are so many people here today, if they tease you and talk about your ws in front of everyone then, do you still want your girlish face?¡± Samantha: ¡°Mom, you underestimate my grandmother, even if I do a perfect job, she will still take it out on me, believe it or not? Rain: ¡°¡­¡± How could she not believe it, because it had happened more than once. ¡°So you me Mom for making youe?¡± ¡°No, it was quite nice to despise someone aftering here today, hehehe.¡± After despising Margarita and her second aunt and then seeing the looks on those two¡¯s faces, Samantha was simply overwhelmed with pleasure, it was a total relief. So she decided at that moment that she would no longer tolerate anyone teasing her or insinuating anything about her. No matter who it was, if they insinuated anything about her, she would respond without mercy. If she was wrong, no matter what she did, then she would let go first. ¡°By the way, where is my father?¡± ¡°Out back helping out.¡± ¡°Well, how long until the birthday party starts?¡± ¡°Soon, so when you go to deliver the presentster, do it right and remember to say a few nice things.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He can¡¯t say nice things, can he? Well, I¡¯ll have to think of something to say¨Chow about the most basic of all: ¡°Blessings like the eastern sea, longevity like the southern mountain¡±? Chapter 1284 – A Pretty Good Occupation Before the birthday banquet began, everyone gathered in the hall. Since many people were invited today, some of them saw Samantha standing there and asked her about her age and education. When they heard that she was a writer, they congratted her and told her to keep up the good work and so on. Margarita listened ufortably and her whole heart twisted with jealousy. Although the Jiang family had three sons, those three sons had produced two daughters. Margarita had always enjoyed confronting Samantha ever since she was a child. She would do whatever Samantha did, but there was one thing she could never achieve, and that was Samantha¡¯s skin. Because Samantha inherited her mother¡¯s beauty and her father¡¯s height and legs, she not only has enviable legs and height, but also a face that people are jealous of. She is the kind of person who looks good without dressing up and can hold up the house when she does, so Margarita made a point of dressing up beforeing here today. She had also been troubled by her single eyelids for a long time over the years, and she finally took the plunge and had her eyelids cut by a doctor. She had many hydration injections, hyaluronic acid, various medical products and surgeries. Margarita thought she was already beautiful and that Samantha, who lived in the back of the house, should not be as beautiful as before, but now that she has met Samantha she realizes that she was wrong. Because not only does she have beauty, but she is also natural and her skin is still clear and silky without much care, it really pisses her off!!! Now seeing that most of the guests were talking to Samantha, Margarita was even more furious. So when someone raised the question of whether Samantha earns enough money to live alone in a month of writing, Margarita could not help herself and, heedless of her manners, interjected: ¡°How can she earn enough money to live on her own? Samantha, even though we are sisters, I can¡¯t help but say that you are no longer a child and you will have to get married and have children in the future, so get a proper job, save some money and stop making your parents work so hard.¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± This obnoxious fly has reallye out again. It is true that fliese just for the taste. Thinking about it, Samantha looked toward her and smiled weakly, ¡°My parents? You¡¯rete, don¡¯t you know how to address the elders?¡± Margarita blushed, not expecting her to use this topic again, so she could only make up for the situation, ¡°I was just saying it in passing, Auntie and Uncle Sam are already working very hard for you, your family has only one daughter, you don¡¯t work and don¡¯t earn money, and you are always taking from the family, this is just not good.¡± ¡°So what do you think I should do?¡± Samantha was not even angry, and she always had a faint smile on her face, as if she was building up her strength for a big move. Margarita had a vague feeling of fear, but after seeing the slightly contemptuous looks Samantha received from everyone around her after hearing her words, she began to feel secretly happy again. ¡°There are so many people here, why don¡¯t we see if there are any jobs you can be introduced to?¡± ¡°Huh? Not doing well in studies and living at home for nothing for a long time, you don¡¯t do anything, so you can go to work, right?¡± ¡°Yes, how can you train without having suffered anything?¡± Margarita coughed slightly, ¡°Samantha, I work for apany, I have a colleague whose family owns a western restaurant, and I heard they are looking for waiters recently . .¡± ¡°Waitress?¡± Samantha curled her lips, ¡°It¡¯s a good career.¡± In Samantha¡¯s eyes, however, there was no shame in doing anything, as long as one was self-sufficient, and everyone tried to do what they could, without stealing or robbing, relying on their ownbor power for money. Margarita, on the other hand, was trying to humiliate her with her profession as a maid. ¡°Isn¡¯t she?¡± Margarita heard her say it was a good career and thought she was really moved, but she also wondered how brazen she was, that she didn¡¯t just turn her head and walk away after being humiliated in public like that. ¡°If you think it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll introduce you then.¡± Samantha: ¡°Sure.¡± Margarita, however, felt a little turned off; Samantha had not been as kind as now when she was out earlier. So she approached Samantha, lowered her voice, and asked her in a voice only the two of them could hear, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± At that point, Samantha blinked innocently, ¡°Huh? I¡¯m not up to anything.¡± Margarita didn¡¯t believe me, ¡°I said that and you still didn¡¯t get mad, Samantha, you have a very hard face now.¡± ¡°Margarita, as a woman, I have to remind you that you are lucky if the man is willing to let you depend on him all your life, but if he runs away in the middle, what do you have left? ¡± Margarita froze. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll still be able to stand here as majestically as you do now, wearing nice clothes and great perfume, strutting around to get me a job. I¡¯m just afraid that by then you won¡¯t be able to find the job you want to apply for.¡± After saying this, Samantha gave another gentle smile and said softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you saying this in front of everyone to tell them that you are now doing well, have a position in society and know very powerful people, while I, Samantha, have nothing? Do you want to see me jump and make a fool of myself? I tell you don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Samantha then looked around the room and politely addressed the crowd, ¡°My current job is really rtively free in terms of time, so if you all want to present me with jobs, I can find time to work part-time, after all, work makes me glorious.¡± The crowd, not expecting her to be so modest, rubbed their noses sardonically, not knowing what else to say, and Margarita was extremely angry that her purpose had not been achieved. She grabbed Samantha¡¯s hand and was about to say something else when Para came out side by side at that moment. ¡°What are you going to do with my hand, Grandma is going out, why doesn¡¯t Miss Margarita let go of my hand and go kiss Grandma? If you goter, you won¡¯t get your chance.¡± When Samantha said this, Margarita understood what was going on and said, ¡°Wait, wait,¡± then turned and pushed her way through the crowd.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . People who want to be nice can¡¯t stand to be provoked. Samantha turned around, smiling helplessly. Chapter 1285 – You are a girl. Since the eldest son of the Jiang family was somewhat aplished, those invited to attend were willing to put a face to the oldestdy in the Jiang family, sending gifts, saying nice things, the list was endless. Samantha¡¯s mother squeezed somehow to her side and the two stood up. Mother and daughter looked at each other, without speaking. Instead, the sound of subtle conversation came from behind them. ¡°Look at this olddy from the Jiang family, I heard that her family was not well off before, but she struggled hard to give birth to three children, and now that her children are fighting for their lives they are starting to put on a show. In the past, when the children were still young, who didn¡¯t know that this olddy in the Jiang family looked like she was losing her temper, her face was gray every day, she was just a yellow-faced woman, dirty and ugly, her husband had abandoned her because of that.¡± At these words, someone chuckled. ¡°Then this old woman is a little too miserable, did she think that after working so hard to give birth to three children, her husband would do whatever she wanted? That she knew it was too hard to live and that her husband had run away.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t see her before though, but look at her face now, it¡¯s wrinkled.¡± Samantha could not help but frown at the conversation. Although she didn¡¯t like the olddy, but that was limited to herself, she didn¡¯t like her anymore, but she was still her grandmother, her father¡¯s mother. Even if she did not like her grandmother, she did not always resent her. So at that moment, when she heard someone talking behind her back and badmouthing the olddy, Samantha naturally could not bear to hear it, and unconsciously looked at Rain, each seeing the displeasure in the other¡¯s eyes. It seemed that her old mother was just like her. The two exchanged nces, then turned in unison and looked at the two people who had just gossiped with a smile. ¡°Today is my grandmother¡¯s birthday party, but this hotel is not doing a good job of cleaning and sanitation, and flies are flying everywhere, giving me a real headache from all the noise.¡± As soon as Samantha¡¯s words were spoken, her mother immediately understood and echoed her daughter, moving exaggeratedly to sniff around, and then with an exmatory expression, ¡°Samantha, smell, what is that smell?¡± When the two gossips saw their sudden movements, they were confused at first, but then they heard Rain say, ¡°It smells so acrid, Samantha, the hygiene in this hotel is really bad. ¡± Samantha nodded with a serious expression, ¡°I smell it too, it¡¯s so sour, well, why don¡¯t we go and report it after the party, the hotel staff is negligent, we can¡¯t condone this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, our Jiang family paid for this feast today, it¡¯s not clean, letting these flies stay here, it¡¯s just affecting the appetite.¡± One of the two people was stupid, and when he heard the two people say this, he actually looked around curiously, and then said with a somewhat puzzled expression, ¡°Where are the flies, why can¡¯t I see them? And I don¡¯t smell anything strange either, where are you guysing from ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by herpanion. Stupid!¡± The man was called stupid by hispanion and blinked, not understanding what was going on. ¡°You stupid bastard! Stop embarrassing yourself, Samantha and her mother are pointing fingers, talking about us!¡± ¡°Us!?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The woman replied angrily and then looked in Samantha¡¯s direction, ¡°I say Samantha, what¡¯s in your head? It¡¯s not like you, who are the third in line, don¡¯t get a lot of sneers and stares from that olddy during the day, right? Your father has only one daughter, you, and she has three sons, so you¡¯re a pain in the ass. Samantha sneered disdainfully and took two steps forward to approach her, her voice light and airy. ¡°This aunt¡¯s words are funny, are you telling me to my face that the Jiang family is not, so I am not a member of the Jiang family? Should I be grateful to hear you say that I am not? I know how my grandmother treats me, but it¡¯s my business, so what does it have to do with you, a foreigner?¡± Rain walked over and patted Samantha on the shoulder and said in a lighter tone, ¡°Samantha, how can you talk to this aunt? She may be a foreigner, but she has a lot to live for and likes to talk about people. Her words sounded generous, but they were a cruel cut. The woman was being attacked left and right by her mother and daughter and was rapidly losing. ¡°You guys are so nice, I am avenging your injustice!¡± Samantha wrinkled her lips, ¡°Is this aint or a way to satisfy your jealousy? You have to keep it to yourself and not show it all the time, and if you keep being ady, I might do something I can¡¯t even predict.¡± Rain: ¡°Samantha, take it easy, you¡¯re a girl.¡± The crowd gathered nearby: ¡°¡­¡± I wonder what kind of position the oldest married man in the Jiang family usually has at home, I guess he is miserable. The crowd thought to themselves. At that moment, the third member of the Jiang family, Samantha¡¯s father and Rain¡¯s husband, suddenly approached them. He searched the crowd for a while, and when he saw his wife and daughter, a smile appeared on his face, and then he quickly approached the mother and daughter. ¡°Rain, Samantha, what are you still doing here, going to wish your mother on her birthday.¡± Samantha¡¯s father, also known as Ideo. Ideo was not as handsome as Rain, but he was in the handsome category, plus he kept himself clean, no extra beard on his face, and he was not greasy like most men, he was simply pleasing to the eye, and also very attractive for a middle-aged man. He was the slender one, still a bit nerdy when it came to his wife, and he listened to her and his daughter. Everyone thought he had no ce in the family, but Samantha put her arm around her father and softened her tone, ¡°Dad, there were too many people over there, so we¡¯ll wait with everyone here for a while.¡± Samantha wrapped Ideo¡¯s left arm and Rain naturally clung to Ideo¡¯s right arm. Chapter 1286 – The Envy of the World ¡°That¡¯s right hubby, there were too many people to go there to wish them well, so Samantha and I waited here for a while and had a nice chat with everyone first.¡± The crowd that had just witnessed the spat: ¡°¡­¡± Are you having a good time? I don¡¯t believe you! You enjoy despising people, don¡¯t you? Ideo smiled with relief, looking at the two most important women in his life holding his arms left and right, feeling very happy! ¡°It¡¯s nice to have a good talk, I was afraid you weren¡¯t used to being here today, I didn¡¯t think I was going too far.¡± No, no, no! You really overreacted, but it¡¯s not that they¡¯re not used to it, they¡¯re just too exuberant! The crowd was shouting in his mind. And Rain was not as strong as before, she was snuggled next to Ideo, clearly a small woman. Samantha was not as tender as Rain, but she was clearly ying the role of a good daughter. One bit her father, one bit her husband, and the three of them kissed and cuddled toward the crowd. When the people had left, the crowd looked at each other, and suddenly someone sighed in a small voice. ¡°Why do I suddenly hear that the third of the Jiang family ¡­ seems to be quite ¡­ happy?¡± The speaker was a man, and with these words the hearts of the men present also spoke. The wife and daughter are tender and obedient, tough to the outside world but obedient to themselves, one is a wife and one is a daughter, they do not fight, they get along well, this is the best happiness in the world ¡­ The men who had taken pity on Ideo were suddenly envious of him. The olddy of the Jiang family was surrounded by everyone. Today is her 70th birthday, she struggled hard to give birth to three children, her husband left her at a young age and ran away, then she raised the three children alone, now finally see her children have achieved sess, and also throw her such a great birthday feast, heart filled with a sense of aplishment. Although there was injustice, anger, and much pain in her heart when her husband left her and ran away when she was young, there was simply no way she, as a mother, could leave her children and run away. So she gritted her teeth and raised her three children alone. Samantha knew all these things and had heard her father talk many times about how difficult it was for her grandmother to raise three children alone. Because of this, Samantha¡¯s impression of her grandmother was not so bad. She was just too entrenched in the idea of her son¡¯s preference, but on some level, Grandma Jiang was a particrly strong and great woman. If only she could destigmatize herself, her father and mother. ¡°Mom, Rain and Samantha are here.¡± Ideo took his wife and daughter to the older Jiang woman and made a faint warning sound. The two wives and older children had already greeted Para and were now standing nearby, watching them. Rain, like her mother, wished Para a happy birthday earlier in her arrival. Samantha came after her, and both wished a simpler birthday, unlike the second wife, who said a lot of things. Although Para disliked his third wife and daughter, he was well aware of how many strangers were present at the birthday party. After the birthday ceremony, Samantha and Rain followed the group to the side. Margarita stood next to her mother, who had just made a long speech to cheer up the olddy, to make her grandmother like her a little more. And she was ready to take back what she had suffered today because of Samantha. But she did not expect her grandmother not to bother Samantha and her son today, she did not say a single extra word. Margarita was not convinced, so when she saw Samantha standing back, she immediately stepped out of the line and ran to Para¡¯s side to take her arm. ¡°O grandmother, Mame has something to tell you.¡± Seeing Margarita suddenly run to the old woman¡¯s side, Samantha felt her eyebrows jump with a sense of foreboding. This Margarita wouldn¡¯t be trying to mess up at this hour, would she? Thinking about this, Samantha was about to say something when Codello, her elder aunt¡¯s eldest son, suddenly intervened, ¡°Margarita, today is Grandma¡¯s birthday banquet and the guests are waiting, so if you have something to say, wait untilter and tell Grandma.¡± Margarita didn¡¯t expect her cousin to stop her, so she froze for a moment and then said, ¡°I ¡ª I want to talk to grandma now, it¡¯s just a few words.¡± Codello said with a grimace, ¡°Can¡¯t you wait just for a few words? There are so many guests here, do you want everyone to wait only for you?¡± Para smiled at her words and patted Margarita¡¯s hand, ¡°Mame, let¡¯s talk about thister, youe back earlier.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Margarita was undaunted, her eyes fixed on where Samantha was standing. Samantha saw her looking at her and curled her lips toward her with a raised eyebrow and a wink. Such a reaction seemed like a demonstration, a provocation, in Margarita¡¯s eyes, and she immediately became furious, blurting out, ¡°Samantha, what kind of look is that? I was just trying to talk to my grandmother, and you are so smug when you see me being kicked?¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± This Margarita is retarded, isn¡¯t she? Para told her to shut up for a while, so she is obviously very concerned about today¡¯s birthday party. How could she not care? This is the first time that the third son of the Jiang family has held such a big birthday banquet for his mother, and invited a lot of people, who out here doesn¡¯t know that Para likes to save face, and this is her 70th birthday, Margarita is just pping her face by doing this. ¡°I just want to tell you that Samantha has gone too far, not going out to earn money after graduation, but staying home every day waiting for Uncle Ideo and Aunt Rain to support her. Grandma, you taught us that we should make our own efforts in everything, not just rely on our parents, right? But Samantha didn¡¯t take it to heart, didn¡¯t work hard when she was in school, and now she is still so useless when she is out in society. Grandma, while she is here today, you can talk to her more, if she continues like this, I really feel sorry for uncle and aunt ¡­¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Margarita breathlessly. She thought Margarita had some brains, but today she had totally seen what it meant to be stupid and second-rate. How much did she hate herself rushing to sue herself at a time like this, even if it meant getting involved? Samantha rested her chin on one hand, her expression thoughtful. Chapter 1287 No Taboos Was it because of what she had said today that had driven her down? Is it possible that Samantha had always ignored her, but today she took a dislike to her a few times, so does Margarita feel a sense of crisis? Do you want to take this opportunity to step on her? Margarita¡¯s mother almost cried over the stupidity of her daughter, who was a good fighter for the family and made the olddy happy, so her family was not treated badly by the older family. And they had left the third family far behind. But now, Margarita was doing such a stupid thing on such an important asion! The second aunt scolded Margarita, ¡°Margerita, what are you talking about? Come back here!¡± Margarita did notply and said with a pout, ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Come back!¡± Margarita was still standing there, looking hatefully in the direction of Samantha, who stood there with no intention of exining herself,pletely calm and collected in contrast to Margarita¡¯s pout. Para was furious, it was her birthday party and she was the one who should have been the center of attention, but Margarita hade to her toin for no reason. But after all, she was exposed, so it was hard to shut her up now. Presumably, when Second Aunt saw that Margarita hesitated to move away, she went to Margarita and tried to pull her back into the crowd. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Para called her, but she didn¡¯t want to. The second aunt¡¯s face changed slightly and she exined, ¡°Mom, Margarita doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing, how can we listen to her nonsense? Para was already unhappy, so she did not eat Marta¡¯s rhetoric and just stared at Margarita, ¡°Margarita, repeat what you just said?¡± Margarita: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly she broke down.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Because she saw the sternness in her grandmother¡¯s eyes, and she no longer called her Mame, her face even called her by her name. ¡°Grandma, I ¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead, now that you¡¯ve started talking, there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡± What everyone should know is already known, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not so easy to take it back now. ¡°Mom, today is your birthday party, I think it¡¯s best not to let these things interfere with the running of the party?¡± Marta was still trying to recover the situation, and the second one also stepped in to speak. But Para would have none of it, and since the eldest had not yet arrived, the olddy quickly beckoned to the eldest daughter-inw. ¡°Elder daughter-inw, what do you think about this matter?¡± When the eldest daughter-inw was mentioned, she was a little helpless in her heart, but there was nothing she could do, after all, she was the oldest in line here. She looked around and then softly suggested, ¡°Mom, it was supposed to be your birthday party today, and aside from your mood and things about you, there is not enough to say. Samantha and Margarita are the ones I grew up with, and now they are both grown up. If mom wants to have some fun, she can let them fight, but this is a dispute between the younger ones after all, so mom should not get angry and listen.¡± Her meaning was very clear. No matter what Samantha and Margarita said or did today, it was just a youth quarrel, her olddy was just bored and wanted to have some fun, so she was listening to the anecdotes of the young people, not worth taking seriously. After hearing this, the crowd took a second look at the eldest daughter-inw of the Jiang family. No wonder the old man was sessful in his career, it turns out he has a wise wife at home. When Codello saw that his mother had been called to do justice, his dislike for Margarita increased and he moved behind Samantha and whispered, ¡°Did you offend her?¡± At the words, Samantha froze and blinked, ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°How did Margarita drag her into this if she didn¡¯t offend her so much.¡± Samantha smiled, ¡°Yes, I am puzzled too, she is sacrificing too much to bring me down.¡± Codello looked at her, not agitated, but calm and collected, and he, as a cousin, was intrigued, asking with amusement, ¡°They point out your faults now, and you are not afraid?¡± Of the two cousins, Codello had never liked Margarita very much. She had always thought she had no heart and looked at people the wrong way, and would curry favor with them by pretending to be a good girl. And Samantha, she thought she would struggle with Margarita, but she didn¡¯t even struggle. For example, when there was a school party, Samantha signed up and Margarita signed up right away, deliberatelypeting with Samantha for the dance position. Codello thought Samantha would be angry that her spot had been taken away from her and she would have to fight to get it back. Instead she said, ¡°Do you want it? Great, I didn¡¯t want to dance, now I can finally go back to my bedroom and watch my TV series.¡± At first Codello thought she was just pretending, but she really cared. Who knew that on the day of the party she would actually sleep in her dorm room and then order a roast chicken all by herself because she was hungry and then finish it all. Finished eating it ¡­ When Codello went looking for her, she was eating with her mouth full of grease. It was a scene Codello will never forget to this day, and it is still so clear when he thinks back on it. He winced, then gave Samantha a deep look. This girl was also so heartless. ¡°I didn¡¯t miss it, so why should I be nervous?¡± Samantha smiled and suddenly turned to wink at Codello, ¡°Brother Codello, do you think evil ends in evil?¡± ¡°Harmful to others and ultimately harmful to oneself?¡± Codello hooked a meaningful remark, ¡°It seems you have already won the power.¡± ¡°No no.¡± Samantha waved her hand and whispered, ¡°I just think God must favor the innocent, you see I didn¡¯t do anything to get a head full of nder from someone else, surely God will be kind and help me, right?¡± Codello: ¡°¡­¡± Looking at Samantha like this, he always had the feeling that she was about to make a bad move and was vaguely anticipating it. It was at this point that Margarita had looked at Samantha. ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t you dare toe out and say it clearly?¡± Samantha snapped back and tilted her face slightly, her gaze meeting Margarita¡¯s. ¡°Margarita, why are you so mean? We are not real sisters, but we are at least cousins, can¡¯t you be a little kinder and moredylike?¡± Chapter 1288Are women inferior to men? After saying this, Samantha shook her head as if helplessly, and then asked, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure, what do you want me to go and say clearly? I¡¯m kind of dumb, do you want to say it clearly?¡± The more innocent Samantha looked, the more she said she didn¡¯t know anything, the more enraged Margarita became. When Codello saw Samantha¡¯s method of dealing with Margarita, he lowered his eyes andughed slightly. It seemed that she intended to use the method of provocation. The more Margarita talked, the calmer Samantha became, and the more Margarita lost face in front of the elders, which seemed a bit mean, but she seemed excited by it. Who told Margarita to make a mess of herself? ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t pretend, you heard what I just said and now you ask me to say it explicitly. Let uncle and aunt raise you, you are almost 30 years old, you are no longer a child.¡± The crowd of onlookers listened to the conversation between the two and thenpared them. Samantha was calm as usual, Margarita shouted and simply saw high. Margarita¡¯s mother Marta, on the other hand, had been watching the movements around her and, after noticing that everyone was looking at her daughter with some disdain, realized that things were going in the wrong direction and immediately and surreptitiously grabbed Margarita¡¯s hand. ¡°Mame, stop it, why are you making a scene on this asion?¡± Margarita withdrew her hand, ¡°Mame, I¡¯m just trying to do justice to uncle and aunt, neither of them had a son, just a daughter, and now she¡¯s still so wasted, I can¡¯t bear to see her.¡± And the corners of Samantha¡¯s lips crinkled when Margarita said she was almost 30 years old. Come on, she¡¯s in her early twenties, right? What do you mean almost 30 years old? Samantha snorted at the thought and said, ¡°Margarita, we are the same age, you think you are thirty, but I am not. But you are so eager to fight for my parents, so let¡¯s talk about it. You seem to have a problem with my parents having a daughter.¡± Margarita seemed proud at his mention, ¡°Yes, everyone knows there are three kinds of unhappiness, one of which is not having a child, and you are the only daughter in your family, and you are still so ungrateful.¡± ¡°Oh, so you are saying that women are inferior to men?¡± Margarita had an older brother, so she raised her chest at that moment, ¡°All I know is that I have a brother, but you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Samantha sneered, ¡°Margarita, you are a girl and you are not proud of yourself, you are proud of a man, where do you put all the women in the room? Where do you put grandma?¡± Samantha threw the question to Para. She knew well that Para, although she had shown resentment toward the family, had never said in in words that it was ungrateful not to have a son, but now Margarita was pointing it out directly. So Samantha took it head-on and immediately went to name her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sure enough, when Margarita heard the words, ¡°Where do you put your grandmother?¡± she was panicked and unconsciously looked at Para. Para had also been taken to the pit by Samantha and now looked at Margarita with some displeasure. Margarita panicked and quickly exined, ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s not what I meant, grandma had three children who are so good, grandma must be very good too.¡± Para was persuaded, but those who came to assist beside her were not happy. ¡°Margarita, you say that, is it wrong that we don¡¯t have children? You are a girl and a new generation of children, why are you so rigid in your thinking?¡± ¡°My God, why do you think so horribly for a girl? Is it because you won¡¯t have the face to live if you don¡¯t have a child when you get married?¡± ¡°This Marta of the Jiang family is really something, how do you teach your daughter? Not to mention, on these asions, not only did she cause trouble, but she stabbed her own cousins in front of everyone, and belittled us women.¡± ¡°What do people do?¡± The murmurs were getting louder and louder, all against Margarita. She waspletely agitated, tried to exin but was helpless, said one thing and others scorned her, and finally Margarita shouted and pointed directly at Samantha. ¡°It¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one who brought me into the pit, Samantha, you deliberately made me jump into this pit, you just wanted everyone toe and yell at me.¡± Samantha looked surprised, ¡°Margarita, how could it be that I made you jump into the pit? If you didn¡¯t think so, there is absolutely no way I could have forced you to say that.¡± ¡°How can this girl, so young, be so mean to her own sisters?¡± ¡°Jealous, right? You¡¯ve seen how well Samantha is doing, so you¡¯re jealous? Look at her face, her nose is so well stuffed and her chin is so well shaped ¡­¡± ¡°I see, but don¡¯t tell me, Samantha is really beautiful, she inherited her mother¡¯s beauty. ¡± Women have horrible mouths, especially when ites to teasing people, and treating the same sex, and knowing exactly what is a sore point for the other person if they want to say it. So everyone kept picking Margarita¡¯s weak points to attack her, and Margarita¡¯s eyes turned red when she was told this in front of everyone, and tears immediately came down, then she ran to Para and cried, ¡°Grandma ¡­¡± After all, Para had pampered her in the past and was not happy with Samantha¡¯s. Now seeing her granddaughter crying like this, pearly, she could not help but frown at Samantha and said in a deep voice, ¡°Samantha, it doesn¡¯t matter, you¡¯re both sisters, you shouldn¡¯t bring everyone to scold Margarita like this, she¡¯s just a girl.¡± Ament that left Samantha speechless. Were they sisters? Why had she not considered that they were sisters when she was trying to get people to spit on her? And that she was the only girl, Margarita? Was Samantha a boy? Of course, Samantha was too embarrassed to say these harsh words directly to Para¡¯s face. She smiled slightly, her voice calmed a little. ¡°Grandma, you misunderstand me, I didn¡¯t bring people to scold Margarita, it¡¯s just that she, being a girl, teased us girls for being useless. As a girl, I also get angry.¡± Para¡¯s face sank, ¡°You mean I¡¯m siding with her?¡± ¡°No no.¡± Samantha shook her head, ¡°Grandma is very fair and just, everyone knows that, right?¡± The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± Fairness my ass. But they were willing to sell Para on this. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Jiang is the most fair and just, surely she will not be biased.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Jiang, this Margarita is a bit much, but since she is a junior, we won¡¯t bother her too much. But you know that people are always impulsive when they are angry, so don¡¯t take to heart what we said just now.¡± Chapter 1289 Who exactly is she? Ament that made Para feel better inside. Of course she knew that she could no longer take sides with Margarita and could only look down on her. ¡°Margarita, as a girl, if you can¡¯t even take care of your reputation, who will fight for you in the future? Don¡¯t make such mistakes in the future.¡± Margarita wanted to say something else, but could only nod sullenly under her grandmother¡¯s gaze. ¡°Understood grandmother, Mame will definitely not talk nonsense in the future.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Things seemed to be over, but someone still didn¡¯t want everything to go right. Margarita¡¯s mother was not happy to see that her daughter had suffered a silent loss, so she was eager to seek justice for her daughter. So after waiting for Margarita to admit her mistake, she stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Mom, Margarita made a mistake and she admits it, but Margarita wasn¡¯t the problem at first, was she? I heard that Samantha doesn¡¯t work and stays home all day, also relying on her parents for food. Mother is here today, so she has to talk to Samantha so that my third brother and sister-inw don¡¯t have to work too hard.¡± Listen to how fair and thoughtful these words are. Unfortunately, it was a clear attempt to push her into the fire, but it would be hard to see her making a fool of herself. Before Samantha could say anything, Ideo stepped forward: he is a gentleman and rarely gets angry, but when Margarita ndered his daughter, he was tempted to scold her, but his wife held her back. He said he would let the younger generation settle their own affairs. If the younger ones were settled and the older ones could no longer stand still, it would not be toote for them to act. Marta could not sit still, so Ideo stepped forward. She frowned and looked a little unhappy. ¡°Second sister-inw, you say you heard these words, is it convenient for the party to tell me where this came from? Who said that?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Margarita¡¯s mother: ¡°¡­¡± Why doesn¡¯t this person follow the rules? How can he ask her where she heard it? Of course, she had heard it from someone else. ¡°Third brother, it¡¯s not that the second sister-inw is trying to target you, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s a lot of gossip going around and your second brother knows about it. We know that you and Rain only have one daughter, so you adore her, but Ideo, children cannot be spoiled like that.¡± Still, no matter what Margarita¡¯s mother said, Ideo insistently asked, ¡°Second sister-inw, just tell me who did you hear it from? I want to know the name of the person who spread it, and I want to ask this person what did my daughter do to offend him and make this up about her? Looking at her serious and persistent father, Samantha thought it was almost too cute to be true! How did I not notice this before? Hee hee. Margarita¡¯s mother had gotten a little carried away and Ideo kept asking, ¡°Second sister-inw, don¡¯t be afraid, just tell me who said it, I¡¯ll go find the person and I won¡¯t hold it against the second sister-inw.¡± Margarita couldn¡¯t resist jumping in, ¡°Third Uncle, this hearding, there must be many people talking about it, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s only one person talking about it.¡± ¡°Ah, so?¡± Ideo nodded stupidly, then asked, ¡°So Margarita ah, you tell Uncle all the names of these people, Uncle will go to them to get a theory about who actually started it?¡± The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± Why does this man have to be so stubborn? Rain was a little fed up and couldn¡¯t help but whisper to Samantha, ¡°I think if this continues, your second aunt will have to drive your father crazy.¡± Samantha could not help but curl her lips and put her arms around her, ¡°Isn¡¯t that nice? If she drives him crazy, he¡¯ll stop picking on our family in the future, they¡¯ve been too superior over the years, it¡¯s time for them to know what they¡¯re doing to each other.¡± Rain: ¡°Anyway, it is the face of our Jiang family, although your father and I don¡¯t care about the face thing, but the olddy does, and your father is a filial, except on the aspect of having children, your father is very obedient to the olddy, so ¡­ ¡± Rain did not say thesest words directly, but Samantha somehow caught the meaning and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t hit her directly in the face.¡± Margarita¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t take it anymore, this person was too unreasonable, her concentration waspletely off and she was leading her astray. So she simply said, ¡°Ideo, you don¡¯t have to care who said it, there are so many rumors around, so many people, it¡¯s hard for me to tell you who¡¯s in it for a while. And I raise this issue with the best of intentions, I hope you can take it seriously.¡± Ideo looked puzzled. ¡°Take it seriously? Our Samantha is fine, those are all inventions, I know the second sister-inw¡¯s intentions are good, but if this is a rumor, she is putting my Samantha¡¯s name in a bad light, then I, as a father, have to take her seriously.¡± ¡°Third uncle, you say it is a rumor, is there any proof of this? Samantha hasn¡¯t had a real job until now, so third uncle and third aunt shouldn¡¯t indulge her too much.¡± Samantha had been in a yful mood before, but suddenly seeing Margarita¡¯s face really bored her to tears. She walked out and approached Ideo. ¡°It was just a rumor, I don¡¯t have a real job, but I support myself by my own efforts. For one thing, you haven¡¯t seen it with your own eyes or confirmed it, and you¡¯re just saying I¡¯m not working and gnawing on my grandmother¡¯s birthday party, what¡¯s the point, may I ask?¡± With that said, Samantha turned to Para. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t make a lot of money, but as long as I can support myself and give my parents some pocket money now and then, that¡¯s doing my part as a child, right? ¡°Yes.¡± Para replied soberly. ¡°At this point in today¡¯s conversation, I also have a question to ask: Who exactly is he? Who is this random nonsense to ruin a girl¡¯s reputation without knowing what¡¯s going on? How much do I hate Samantha?¡± Crowd: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Second Aunt.¡± Samantha, however, suddenly called out to Marta, who unconsciously responded to her shout. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Second Aunt, can you tell me who was the person who first passed these words to you? This person¡¯s heart can be seen when they can say these things. Second Aunt, for the sake of the Jiang family¡¯s reputation, you will definitely want to remember.¡± He had a faint smile on his face, but his eyes fell abruptly on Marta¡¯s face, giving her an intimidating pressure for no reason. Marta did not know what was happening, but the coldness and pressure of his eyes gave her chills for no reason, even though they were still some distance away. Was this Samantha possessed? Why had she suddenly be so powerful? Had she already pretended to be a pig and eat a tiger? Chapter 1290 Luke With this thought, Marta felt as if she had pulled the wool over her eyes. But she soon realized that what could she prove with just one mouth? Then Margarita¡¯s mother reacted quickly and quickly said, ¡°Samantha, you don¡¯t have a grudge against anyone out there, so how could they hurt you? I have heard that when you write for a long time, your mind goes into the book. I am not saying you are mentally ill, your aunt just wants to ask if you are too tired. Or are you under too much pressure?¡± Margarita agreed, ¡°Is it true Samantha, are you paranoid? It¡¯s not that people have any interest in you, why would they want to hurt you?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Samantha had a faint smile on her lips and her voice was light, ¡°I would also like to know, why would they want to hurt me if they have no interest?¡± This was a nod to Margarita and her mother. And Margarita¡¯s mother also reacted at this moment. Yes, it¡¯s not that these two girls had any interest in the matter, if they were just trying to curry favor with the olddy or get her to beat up Samantha a few more times, then there was really no need to do that. It¡¯s just that they were so overwhelmed by the psychologicalfort they felt, or they were so used toparing themselves to Samantha and her family, that they couldn¡¯t help but approach the two of them and stab them a little. Then they get angry and lose their minds for a while before ¡­ ¡°The first thing I want to do is to get it straight what I¡¯m talking about, and I¡¯m not going to let anyone frame me for anything. Today I¡¯m going to say it clearly in front of my grandmother and all my uncles. Even though I, Samantha, have stayed home since I graduated from college, what I eat and use is all mine. In fact, I have not used a penny of my family¡¯s money since I started school.¡± At the end of the sentence, Samantha curled her lips and looked at Margarita, ¡°Margarita, we have always been in the same school in college, others don¡¯t know, but you should know, right?¡± ¡°You, you are full of naughtiness , I am not in the same dormitory as you, how would I know?¡± ¡°Oh, so you didn¡¯t know? Good.¡± Samantha shrugged her shoulders again, as if it didn¡¯t matter, ¡°Anyway, now I¡¯ve made it clear, if I hear any more rumors about me out there in the future, then I¡¯ll take you straight to court for defamation. Don¡¯t worry, I have nothing but time and money, and for the sake of my reputation, I will defend you to the end.¡± Defend to the end! Thest four practicallynded on their feet. Para looked at the girl in front of her with some disbelief. She was wearing a thin dress, and although the style of the dress was not visible, it highlighted her slender figure in a remarkably tall and attractive way. Since when? Had the little girl who didn¡¯t even bother to look up be so dazzling one day?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. However, no one noticed the long figure leaning against the wall at the entrance to the birthday party. Luca stared at the girl glowing in the crowd. She stood there, the overhead lights shining on her clear, delicate face, and as she said the words ¡°defend the end,¡± it was as if all the light around her quickly converged toward her and then swirled around the young girl, making her so bright, so moving, so dazzling, that she could no longer be ignored. She stood in silence, without entering. He had wanted toe in after listening to the conversation between the two girls to see if that Samantha would be counted. As he expected, someone tried to push Samantha¡¯s hand, but she resisted. It was only at this point that Luke realized that Samantha¡¯s nature was not meant to be rubbed or pinched. If you want to pluck hair from her body, the person who wants to pluck it will probably get into trouble first. And now it was confirmed that Samantha did not need him to defend herself. I don¡¯t know why Luca was so pleased to see such a confident Samantha holding down the fort? He was really impressed with this girl. As he reflected, a question from a friend came from behind him. ¡°Luca, what are you doing?¡± It was President Ri of the Ri Group who asked him. President Ri followed Luca¡¯s gaze and when he saw the girl on the stage, a smile broke out and he asked meaningfully, ¡°Luca do you know that girl?¡± Luca half-closed his thin lips and did not answer. President Ri narrowed his eyes and carefully studied Luca¡¯s gaze, immediately insinuating all sorts of things in his mind before saying, ¡°This girl is very pretty, I heard beforeing here today that the olddy of the Jiang family was holding a birthday party here, and looking at her youth I guess she is Para¡¯s granddaughter.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Luca replied in a rare moment. President Ri added, ¡°We have a partnership between Zhao and the Jiang family, if Luca is interested in that girl, why don¡¯t I hook you two up? Get to know each other a little bit?¡± The Ri Group was quite strong, but in front of the Ferrari Group there was just noparison. Although he was the head of a group, he knew Luca¡¯s status and weight in the Ferrari Group well, and when he went out to talk about coboration with him, it was always President Ri who held Luca up. Although Luca himself had no such ideas, he was just doing his job, but President Ri was afraid that he would offend him and the coboration would be scrapped. That is why President Ri treated Luca so well. Now everyone in the circle knows that Cristian has be a baby daddy and is always around his wife and children, and with all the fuss over the previous incident, everyone knows that Cristian is a loving husband. Luca has been with Cristian for many years, even to the point of dying together. Outwardly, the two were subordinate and superior, but if you think about it, you can see the difference. What kind of trust is there in a man who has worked together through thick and thin and who so easily hands over all thepany¡¯s projects to Luca? There is no such trust between brothers. Leonardo, for example. If he couldn¡¯t figure out how to do it, he might actually die running over a block of tofu. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t treat Luca less favorably because he is an assistant, and what Cristian did was what Luca liked. So when President Ri sees Luca looking at the girl, he is desperate to sell him a favor. How great would it be if the head of the Ferrari Group owed him a favor? Luca frowned slightly, he and Samantha already knew each other, why did he need to make a connection? It seemed that this President Ri was trying to sell him a favor. It was unfortunate that his mind was in the wrong ce. As he pondered this, a surprised voice rang out behind them. ¡°President Ri?¡± Chapter 1291 – He’s Your Boyfriend It was the head of the Jiang family who had arrived. Even though today was the olddy¡¯s birthday party, the head of the Jiang family had a very important meeting in the morning, so he rushed in only after facing her. When people knew that he was doing this, they kept saying that this head of the Jiang family was really filial, not forgetting to prepare the birthday banquet for his mother and then rushed in the midst of his own business. Once a person has achieved something, he will be praised for doing something else, but he forgets that this is filial duty and the duty of a son. What is so precious about that? When President Ri heard a voice, he turned around and saw that it was Giorgio, the oldest member of the Jiang family, and immediately smiled, ¡°Mr. Jiang!¡± Giorgio was embarrassed to be called Mr. Jiang by President Ri: hispany was somewhat sessful, but it was nothingpared to the Ri Group, and he had always wanted to work with the Ri family, but they had always been cold and indifferent to him. Just like this time, Giorgio was nning a birthday party for his mother, and he did not expect President Ri toe to the party, so he was ttered for a moment and really happy that he did not know what to say. ¡°Is Mr. Jiang giving a birthday party for the olddy?¡± Mr. Jiang awkwardly rubbed his nose, ¡°Yes, President Ri, are you free toe today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I happened to be in the vicinity to talk about a project and I heard the ce was quite busy, so I stopped by to take a look.¡± ¡°In that case, shall wee in for a casual drink?¡± Giorgio cautiously extended an invitation to President Ri. With a smile on his face, President Ri did not immediately say yes, but looked in Luca¡¯s direction. The questioning was clear, and Giorgio immediately understood that President Ri was asking for his approval. Giorgio followed President Ri¡¯s line of sight and saw that the other man was a young man, but he had President Ri¡¯s attention from the Ri Group. He was a businessman and immediately extended an invitation to Luca: ¡°This gentleman is an associate of President Ri, isn¡¯t he? Why don¡¯t we go for a drink today for the olddy¡¯s birthday party?¡± Luca actually had to return to the office after this project-after all, there was still backlog of work to be done there. But for some reason, the words that were in his mind to say no turned out to be ¡°Yes.¡± Did he really say yes? Luca¡¯s heart was stunned and his eyes narrowed. Unconsciously, Luca looked at Samantha again. Giorgio was quite happy; he had thought that the young man in front of him looked unsmiling and had expected to be rejected, but in fact he had epted. It seemed that this time he should have hope with Ri. ¡°Come in, please.¡± After Giorgio entered, those present became aware of his arrival and everyone rushed toward him. After exchanging pleasantries with everyone, Giorgio went up first to pay his respects to Para. He was dressed formally and spoke eloquently, and the little sorrow that Para had felt at being teased by Samantha and Margarita disappearedpletely. She looked at her wonderful eldest son with a smile and relief in her eyes. After Giorgio congratted the olddy on her birthday, he introduced President Ri to the audience, and when he said that this was President Ri of the Ri Group, there were many sighs. After President Ri¡¯s introduction, he had to introduce Luca again, so he could only ask him with his eyes, ¡°This gentleman, what is his name?¡± President Ri was beaming and was about to say who Luca was when Luca spoke indifferently, ¡°Luca.¡± He had only said his name and not where he was from, so President Ri was silent for a moment and did not continue. And Giorgio was a little embarrassed, not expecting the other man to give only a name instead of status. However, he reacted quickly and exined, ¡°This is President Ri¡¯s friend and associate, Mr. Luca.¡± Those present at the scene could not help but give the young man an extra look at his words. He had a long, cold face, and the scar on his face made him look even colder, with a gaze that was not easy to approach, but the aura of his body still made people want to look at him more. We are all human beings, who is President Ri, who can talk to President Ri about a project, and who is so calm and collected, his status can only be high, not low. The corners of Samantha¡¯s lips twisted. Who would have told her? How could this Luke suddenly appear here? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to negotiate a deal? Why was he suddenly here at his grandmother¡¯s birthday party? Now she asked herself the question: should she pretend not to know him or what should she do? As Samantha was torn, Rain silently touched her side and asked in a whisper, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this not Luca? Why is he here with your uncle?¡± At this, Samantha coughed softly, ¡°How should I know?¡± ¡°I thought you said he was your boyfriend, if you don¡¯t know who does? Or doesn¡¯t he tell you?¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± Startled by her mother¡¯s suspicions, Samantha quickly exined, ¡°Oops, he was busy with work when I asked him toe, so I thoughtfully asked him not toe. I only knew that he had to work, but I didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of work he was talking about. He showed up with his older uncle President Ri and others, so I guess he came by to talk about work? Didn¡¯t he just hear the older uncle ask who he was? He must have talked to President Ri and came by.¡± She was quick to catch on and immediately put the story in perspective. Rain suddenly said, ¡°Then go up and say hello, he¡¯s your boyfriend anyway.¡± Samantha¡¯s mouth twisted, ¡°Mom, is that a bad idea? He¡¯s my older uncle¡¯s guest now, what will people think of me if I go up and say hello?¡± p¡­ Rain pped Samantha on the back of her head, ¡°Stupid, first he¡¯s your boyfriend, then he¡¯s your uncle¡¯s guest, what¡¯s wrong with you going up to greet your own boyfriend? Is it possible that my daughter is lying to me?¡± ¡°Mom, how could I lie to you? He really is my boyfriend, but he is too prominent to go out now, can we find himter? Don¡¯t worry, if I say he¡¯s my boyfriend, he won¡¯t run away, huh?¡± Rain, however, was no longer under Samantha¡¯s spell and had her arms wrapped around her with a serious expression, ¡°Well, don¡¯t go looking for him then, I want to see how your boyfriend is and see if hees to you then?¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± Her mother was really thinking outside the box; she didn¡¯t even know what to say. ¡°Whatever.¡± She could only say helplessly. Since George had arrived, the birthday dinner officially started and everyone began to take their seats and the hotel began to serve food. When it was time to choose seats, President Ri was invited to the main table by Giorgio, and Luca was with him, so naturally he was invited there with him.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. During this time Rain kept staring at Luca: ¡°This boyfriend of yours, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you at all, Samantha, tell me clearly, did you find him to pretend to cheat me?¡± Chapter 1292 – Eating is the point Samantha was already gagging as she looked at the foodid out on the table. She had been pulled out of bed as soon as she woke up today and had not eaten a bite until now, she was really hungry. So she immediately took Rain¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, the food is all ready, let¡¯s go eat, food is important, nothing else matters.¡± Rain took one look and found only two or three tes on the table and couldn¡¯t help but look at her badly. ¡°You act like this before the food is even served, are you a pig? Don¡¯t eat too much at dinnertime.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes were sad: ¡°Isn¡¯t eating the only thing that matters today?¡± ¡°¡­ Samantha, your boyfriend is here.¡± Oh, a fake boyfriend. Samantha mentally added, and when she sat down she was the first to take the fork, because everyone wanted to sit closer to the birthday boy¡¯s table, so there were far fewer people at their table, and when Samantha and Rain sat down they were the only two people at the whole table. Without hesitation, she picked up her fork and ate first. Rain¡¯s eyes changed and she hastily lowered her hand after eating a piece of meat, ¡°Stop eating, no one is there yet.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t stop me, they are all there, they won¡¯te to our table, it¡¯s too far away, we will eat in peace.¡± Rain always had a feeling of hatred when she looked at her daughter. She wanted her to hurry up and find someone, but she didn¡¯t care at all. This Luke was really something, her own girl was here, didn¡¯t she see him? Or did she see it and not react? No, Rain thought and thought, she could not swallow this. If it was about herself she could take it, but it was about Samantha, her daughter, and how could she put her daughter in this situation? Then Rain stood up and Samantha pulled her back.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Where are you going? No one is reallying here, just sit here and eat in peace. And even if someonees, so what? If someonees in half an hour, we keep eating and wait for them for half an hour?¡± Rain: ¡°You eat first.¡± ¡°Then where are you going?¡± Rain: ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Samantha did not suspect otherwise and could only nod, ¡°All right then,e back soon, if you¡¯rete I can¡¯t guarantee I haven¡¯t finished what¡¯s on this table yet.¡± Rain: ¡°¡­¡± She stared wordlessly at her daughter. Obviously her boyfriend was on that side of the table and she had to mindlessly eat here when she was not going to him and he was noting to her. How pathetic. But Samantha didn¡¯t know these thoughts in her mother¡¯s head, if she did she would have shouted, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t do that! I really didn¡¯t! Rain pretended to go toward the bathroom, then quickly changed direction halfway and headed toward the main table. Since Ideo was over there, he got up as soon as he saw his wife as Rain passed by. ¡°Honey, I thought I would talk to my mother and thene over, where is Samantha?¡± Rain smiled slightly and said a few hellos to everyone before responding to Ideo¡¯s words. ¡°Samantha is over there eating, do you have your phone with you? I forgot my phone and I¡¯m borrowing yours to make a call.¡± As she said this, the whole table was practically focused on Rain, who had done it on purpose, having met Luke himself, she could not believe that he did not recognize her at this moment. Honest Ideo, on the other hand, was what his wife said, and after pulling out the phone and handing it to Rainy, he whispered, ¡°You, why do you lose everything, you even forgot the phone?¡± Rainughed gently, then opened the phone and pretended to make a call. He turned and went outside to make the call, and after a few words, he returned and handed the phone back to Ideo. And this time, with a slight movement of her eyes, she met up with Luca, who was sitting next to President Ri. Luca looked at her. Rain did not move, but she looked at him steadily. In a second, two seconds, Luca beckoned to her, ¡°Auntie.¡± The others looked at Luca for his sudden voice, and President Ri, sitting next to him, shouted, ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Rain was angry that he was only calling her now, not wanting to admit it. Luca had not thought hard about how to exin. He didn¡¯t know much about Samantha¡¯s situation, and the two of them were pretending to be engaged, so she could trick her mother and keep her from forcing her to go on a blind date. But now that all the rtives were here, would it cause her problems in the future if he said he was her boyfriend? After thinking about it, Luke decided it would be better to say a more neutral answer. He looked at Rain and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m friends with Aunt Jiang¡¯s daughter.¡± At his words, President Ri was dumbfounded, thinking back to the way Luca had stood at the entrance of the banquet today, and then looking at the third wife of the Jiang family in front of him, and feeling that he suddenly understood something. ¡°So the girl you were looking at is known to you?¡± No wonder, he was staring at someone for so long, with an unconscious smile spreading across his eyes and lips. And was he himself stupid enough to ask someone if he wanted to be introduced to him? Suddenly, President Ri also felt so stupid. But also a little d that he had dragged him here for a drink. ¡°A friend?¡± President Ri smiled significantly, ¡°Just a friend really?¡± The others at the table were also a bit overwhelmed by the reaction, as Luca had been dragged to the main table, showing his status and position, and now they did not expect that he really knew Samantha. Codello¡¯s eyes rolled before heughed, ¡°I said howe this Samantha is not looking for a boyfriend, it turns out ¡­¡± ¡°Sgnore!¡± The head of the Jiang family called him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear people Luca say they are friends? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, save people from embarrassment.¡± The first thing to do is to get an idea of what you are doing. There must be something fishy about these two. Rain, however, was not happy when he heard Luca¡¯s answer: in front of the Jiang family, he was afraid to admit that he was Samantha¡¯s boyfriend. Did he not like Samantha? Thinking of this, Rain sneered and said directly and sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s better not to, our Samantha is scarcely blessed, how can she be lucky enough to be friends with Mr. Luca.¡± After saying this, he turned and left, not caring about the reaction of those present. The others stood staring at each other,pletely oblivious to what had happened. Ideo waspletely unaware of the incident, so when everyone asked him about what had happened, he too was confused and said he was not quite sure. Samantha was gnawing on a chicken wing when she saw her mothere back in a rage. Chapter 1293 Can you act like a girl? Bang! Rain pulled back the chair beside her and sat down, looking at Samantha in astonishment at her anger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Samantha looked behind her and took another bite of her chicken wing before asking, ¡°Is it hard to believe that someone else is stealing your seat in the bathroom?¡± Rain: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You really are a girl, what do you want mom to say about you? You are not looking for your boyfriend, your boyfriend is noting to you, and you are still sitting herefortably munching on chicken wings, have you grown up for nothing?¡± Rain poked Samantha¡¯s forehead. Samantha: ¡°Eh.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of looking for it? I¡¯m already doubly hungry.¡± Rain huffed, ¡°So guess where I just went?¡± ¡°To the bathroom?¡± ¡°Bathroom my ass, I just went to the main table and guess what Luca¡¯s reaction was when he saw me? You know who he said he was to you?¡± Samantha blinked, ¡°Did you really go to him?¡± Then she thought for a moment about Rain¡¯s question from earlier and asked lightly, ¡°Who? Does that mean I¡¯m his friend?¡± It couldn¡¯t be said that she was his girlfriend, could it? Rain¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he heard her answer, ¡°Did you really know that? How could anyone think like him? Aren¡¯t you two dating? Don¡¯t you feel sad because he said he was your friend?¡± Samantha was about to ask, ¡°What do I have to be sad about? But then she thought, ¡°Oh yes, Luca is her boyfriend now, so if I don¡¯t act sad, I will be exposed. With that in mind, Samantha¡¯s expression changed and became a little sad. ¡°I just guessed, and did I really guess? Did he really say ¡­ that he was just my friend?¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes immediately turned red from her acting ability, and hot tears sat in her eyes, as if she were about to cry. Rain had never seen her daughter like this and was shocked even by her looking at her daughter with her hands crossed. ¡°No, don¡¯t cry Samantha, mom was just saying that, maybe there were too many people and he was too embarrassed to say anything?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Samantha burst into tears, ¡°Mom, how could he say that? Aren¡¯t we engaged? He says that, he doesn¡¯t like me?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessarily true. If he doesn¡¯t like you, why would hee to this birthday party? There must be a misunderstanding, why don¡¯t you wait a little longer and see if hees to you?¡± ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll wait a little longer, but I¡¯m so hungry ¡­ can I still have something to eat?¡± ¡°Go ahead and eat, poor Samantha, don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Samantha sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll eat something first, I¡¯ll have the strength to talk to himter when hees to me.¡± After that Samantha exhaled and continued to eat with her head down, looking suspicious as she immediately returned to her normal appearance. What was going on? She had been sad a moment ago. Why did she seem fine now? Was she mistaken? Halfway through the birthday dinner, Samantha was still eating and drinking when Rain suddenly said mysteriously, ¡°Samantha, that Margarita really went to talk to Luca!¡± What did Margarita want with Luca? Did she hear from someone that she and Luca knew each other and started thinking about school again? Samantha raised an eyebrow and smiled at the thought. I didn¡¯t think this Margarita would still be a thief, trying to steal someone from her, the senior who had chased her then and then been taken away by Margarita. If someone she likes can be taken away easily, what about Luca? Was he just pretending to be boyfriend and girlfriend? Was he going to be taken away? No, why should he think so? Luca already had someone he liked in his heart, so he could not be easily taken away. He had been very resistant when she had persuaded him to pretend to be an engaged man. Maybe Margarita would have a problem with him? At this thought, Samantha suddenly felt that she had nothing to worry about. She calmly took a drink. ¡°Just talk, isn¡¯t she some kind of fairy who can hook all the men?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried? She liked to steal your thunder when you were in school, whenever it came to you, and now she must know that you and Luca know each other, so she¡¯s trying to do something first.¡± ¡°Well, it depends if he has what it takes.¡± The person Luca was hiding in his heart was not supposed to be so good at sidelining, and with her margarita green tea personality, and looking at Luca¡¯s cold and ruthless appearance, she probably wouldn¡¯t really be moved. ¡°Samantha, why are you so relieved?¡± ¡°Because I know he¡¯s not the kind of guy who¡¯s easy to hook up with ¡ªe on mom, stop focusing on them, I¡¯m so full, I want to go out for a walk, can I?¡± Without waiting for Rain¡¯s answer, Samantha had gotten up, stretched and headed outside. And on the other side Luca was enveloped by Margarita. Margarita looked at Luca shyly like a little girl, and struck up a lustful conversation with Luca. ¡°Mr. Luca, I heard that you and Samantha are friends? I¡¯m his cousin my name is Margarita.¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± The girl in front of him had a kind look on her face, obviouslypletely different from the one who had argued with Samantha earlier and even called her a bitch behind her back. Was there really such a multifaceted girl? Out of politeness, Luke answered with indifference and then looked away, no longer caring about Margarita. Margarita had already put on her makeup beforeing to him, and then she had shown Luca her best side, but she did not expect him to be so indifferent. ¡°Mr. Luca, I heard that you are here with President Ri, how is your rtionship with President Ri?¡± Margarita had to force herself into an awkward conversation with Luca because there was nothing to talk about. Luca, not knowing what was on his mind, kept giving Margarita only a sideways nce, when he suddenly turned his eyes to the left and saw the figure of Samantha. ¡°Excuse me, excuse me.¡± After saying those two words, Luca quickly stood up and walked toward Samantha. Margarita took one look in the direction he was going and was so angry that she clenched her fist and bit her lower lip to death. Samantha had eaten and drunk enough and went outside for a few breaths of fresh air, feeling in good spirits as she stretched and yawned. The moment her mouth opened wide, she casually turned her head and then unconsciously met Luca¡¯s indifferent gaze. Samantha¡¯s open mouth froze, and Luca¡¯s gaze moved down to fix her mouth with an expressionlessment. ¡°Can you have a girlish look?¡± Samantha closed her mouth and reached out to rub it. Despite her big smile, it was a little embarrassing to be seen yawning, but she managed to save face and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I look like a girl? Isn¡¯t it normal to yawn? Don¡¯t other girls yawn?¡± Chapter 1294 – The choice is yours Luca meant that other girls don¡¯t yawn as freely as you do. After thinking about it, the words never left his lips. Samantha touched her nose and then looked behind him, ¡°Why are you out here all alone?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At this, Luke frowned, ¡°Who else?¡± Samantha said amused, ¡°Who else? Obviously I saw a girl talking to you when I came out.¡± Samantha walked over to him and tried to put a hand on Luca¡¯s shoulder, but realized she was not tall enough, so she pulled Luca¡¯s sleeve and teased him with a smile, ¡°You are very lucky, you get picked up by girls at a birthday party, are you happy?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± He pushed Samantha¡¯s hand away from his tug, ¡°Speak properly.¡± Samantha did not think about getting her hand pped at all, but after suddenly seeing the person who had appeared behind Luca, she immediately grabbed Luca¡¯s hand quickly and her whole body copsed limply toward Luca. The girl¡¯s body fell into his arms without warning, and the scent of the girl¡¯s body was so strong that Luca¡¯s body froze and tried to push her away. But Samantha suddenly whispered, ¡°Cooperate with me, someone ising.¡± Luca wanted to say something else, but suddenly remembered that she was now pretending to be his boyfriend, and since he had a need, ¡­ In the midst of his thoughts, Samantha¡¯s hand was already hanging on his neck. The girl¡¯s hands were as soft as cotton, the skin as white and silky as freshly peeled eggs, and they rubbed gently against the nape of his neck and chest as Samantha nuzzled her head into Luca¡¯s arms. ¡°Yes, really, why didn¡¯t you say you wereing to my grandmother¡¯s birthday party? Now that you came out suddenly, you really scared me.¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± Samantha¡¯s voice was so thin and whispered that it sounded like she was purposely faking it, and the tone of her voice made Luca¡¯s eyes pop out of their corners. This girl was really ¡­ How many sides does she have? Margarita had just approached when she heard Samantha¡¯s whispered words and almost vomited on the spot, and then looked at her whole body hanging on Luca who did not push her away. Margarita let out a chilling cry and controlled her emotions for a moment before taking a step forward. ¡°Samantha, Mr. Luca is a special guest at today¡¯s birthday banquet, and while I can understand your desire to find a boyfriend, it¡¯s not nice for you to openly embrace Mr. Luca like this, is it?¡± The reason she was so confident in saying these things was because she had just heard Luca say in front of everyone that he and Samantha were friends. How could a man who liked a woman say that? He had to die to let everyone know that he liked her, die to let everyone know that the woman was his. But Luca didn¡¯t. He said the two were friends, which means they didn¡¯t have that rtionship at all. And now Samantha is hugging someone¡¯s neck and showing us off, how shameful! Samantha, seeing how furious Margarita was, could not have been happier. She did not move, but stayed in Luca¡¯s arms, and not only that, she hugged him a little tighter. The girl¡¯s body was pressed so tightly against Luca¡¯s that Luca¡¯s body strings copsed as he could even feel the texture of the girl¡¯s body because of this level of intimacy. ¡°Why Margarita, it¡¯s my boyfriend I¡¯m hugging, why are you so pissed off?¡± Margarita¡¯s eyes widened and she pointed at her, ¡°What did you say?¡± Samanthaughed softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m telling you again, I said I was hugging my boyfriend, is that a problem? If you don¡¯t hear me clearly this time, you may have an ear problem and you need to go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± ¡°Samantha!¡± eximed Margarita, irritated, ¡°How is it possible for you to say that Mr. Luca is your boyfriend?¡± ¡°How is it not possible?¡± Samantha was a hyperactive person, her hands were not inactive when she was hanging on Luca, her fingers were scratching Luca at one moment and picking her nails at another, in short, there were many small movements. She did not think it was a big problem, but Luca, who was being held by her, was having a difficult time. An almost 1, 87 man was standing like a log, his whole body tense. ¡°Mr. Luca clearly said in front of everyone that he and you were just friends, and now he is saying that you are engaged, how is that possible? Mr. Luca, am I right? Just now you clearly said in front of everyone that you and Samantha were just friends.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Samantha nodded and looked at Luca, pulling back a hand and gently scraping Luca¡¯s chin, ¡°Did you tell anyone we were just friends?¡± Luca¡¯s forehead oozed a fine, thin sweat as he looked helplessly at the girl in his arms. She was really more abrasive than the girl in his arms, she was talking, but she had to move her hands, and now she was taking his chin. You want to act, don¡¯t you? Luca¡¯s eyes were dark and heavy, and he suddenly grabbed Samantha¡¯s slender white fingers, which froze, probably not expecting Luca to reach out and grab her hand. Samantha¡¯s fingers were cold when he grasped them, not like his usual body temperature, which was much higher than hers. Samantha was a little taken aback by how surprised she was when she heard Luca¡¯s slightly rough voice. ¡°Well, is it that I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll me me if I confess? So I¡¯ll leave it up to you and you decide.¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± Huh? When did this man be so ¡­ Before she could react, Luca added, ¡°If you say I¡¯m your boyfriend, then I¡¯m your boyfriend, but if you want to refuse and say no, then I won¡¯t force you. All in all, the choice is yours alone anyway.¡± Margarita had frozen and looked at Luca incredulously, ¡°Luca, Mr. Luca, you just clearly said ¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Luca¡¯s eyes looked at her coldly. ¡°Miss, this is a love, a fun between me and my girlfriend, does it have anything to do with you?¡± Margarita: ¡°¡­¡± Not to mention that Margarita did not know how to react, even Samantha was frozen because she herself did not expect Luca to suddenly be so talkative and take her hand and say these words in a rough voice. For some reason, Samantha felt her heart beating much faster. Margarita bit her lower lip and looked at Samantha with hatred. Samantha curled her lips, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that Margarita, have you never had a boyfriend? Have you never seen a couple of two people having fun?¡± Samantha deliberately hooked Luca¡¯s neck in front of Margarita and stood on tiptoe to kiss her on the cheek. Luca¡¯s body, which was already tense, became even more tense in an instant. Chapter 1295 – What if I took advantage of you? At the sight of this scene, Margarita¡¯s blood rushed through her veins. How could this happen? How could they say they were friends in front of everyone and then say they were engaged as soon as they got in front of themselves? Were they deliberately acting in front of her? Thinking about this, Margarita said, ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you are deliberately dragging him into the drama with you, the two of you don¡¯t even look engaged. When you put your arms around him, his body was stiff and he did not ept your arms. Even you were surprised when he squeezed your fingers. You two, you have to pretend!¡± Samantha could not help but raise her eyebrows in astonishment after hearing thisment, and looked at Margarita with some interest. I didn¡¯t expect Margarita to have such a good eye, did I? It seemed that she and Luca had not worked well enough together. But she wasn¡¯t nervous, she was pretending anyway, but then what, she had said Luca was her boyfriend, even if they didn¡¯t believe her, there was nothing to be done. ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t you dare kiss him harder?¡± Margarita said out of nowhere. Samantha¡¯s eyelids snapped, ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal to kiss in a rtionship, right? If you¡¯re afraid to even kiss him, it means you¡¯re not even engaged, dating nowadays and kissing on the cheek, do you think you¡¯re living in ancient times?¡± What the hell! Samantha was practically cursing in her mind after hearing his words, followed by a grin. ¡°I mean Margarita, you have a hobby of watching people kiss, don¡¯t you? When did you get such a special hobby? You are a girl, as a cousin I advise you to change this hobby quickly. Otherwise, what would it look like?¡± She did not hesitate to scorn Margarita. Margarita was so angry with her that she wanted to turn her head and leave, but when she saw how Samantha was pushing back, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her lips in triumph, ¡°You won¡¯t dare?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I told you that you are not engaged, Samantha, why do you think you have to? Even if you don¡¯t have a good job, even if you don¡¯t have your grandmother¡¯s love, you don¡¯t have to find a man to support you, how much money did you spend? Mr. Luca, how much did Samantha spend to hire you, I can pay double, not only that, I can also pay more.¡± At the end of her sentence, she also winked at Luca, showing her figure. Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± So much for vomiting, what the hell has this Margarita been through all these years that she is even giving her body away just topete with her? Samantha was about to speak when a soft voice came from above her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested in women who don¡¯t love themselves.¡± The tone was cold, without a trace of warmth, and the words that came out were even colder and harder, like a cold, hard icebreaker sinking directly into Margarita¡¯s heart. And Samantha almost burst outughing at these words. It was a really mean thing to say, that Margarita was a woman who did not love herself, but Samantha thought it was cool to call her that, who made Margarita try to sleep with someone else? ¡°You! Guys!¡± Margarita was so angry that her eyes were red and she could not say a word. ¡°Good girl Margarita, don¡¯t be obnoxious here, go inside and wash your face and make up again, there are many single men here today, even if you feel lonely, don¡¯t keep staring at other people¡¯s boyfriends.¡± Samantha finally got rid of Margarita. When Margarita left, Samantha sighed with relief and returned to her old tone of voice. ¡°But she was finally relieved, thank you for cooperating with me.¡± She looked up at Luca, who happened to be looking down, and it was only when their eyes met that the two realized how close they were, their breathing almost mingling. Luca half-closed his thin lips and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying thank you for something you were promised.¡± Samantha blinked, ¡°You¡¯re so ungrateful, I say thank you and you¡¯re still not happy about it?¡± Luca pouted, ¡°You took advantage of me one more time.¡± ¡°Took advantage? You mean that time I kissed your face earlier?¡± Samantha stood on tiptoe and blew a light breath toward Luca¡¯s face, Luca frowned slightly but did not avoid it. A slight smile yed on Samantha¡¯s lips, ¡°What if I really take advantage of you? If you think you¡¯re at a disadvantage, then why don¡¯t you take it back?¡± The girl¡¯s smug face was close, and those beautiful eyes were full of cunning and triumph, as if she had decided that there was nothing he could do to her, that he would not dare to do anything, and that was why she was so reckless and daring. At that moment, Luke looked at the girl¡¯s bright, beautiful face and two moist lips, and slowly, hauntedly, he leaned toward her. Samantha was sure that he was too cold-hearted to do anything to himself, and that no matter how much she teased him, she would never do anything to him. After all, he was a man who blushed when his ear was touched, so how could she do anything else? But now, after watching him slowly approach her, the smirk on Samantha¡¯s face vanished. For this was nothing like what she had imagined, in which she supposed Luke would blush in her ear and then push her away, saying, ¡°You¡¯d like that. Then Samantha cut off, disgusted that he was saying that again, he might have said something else. But that didn¡¯t happen, she saw Luke approaching her at a speed that was visible to the eyes, their breaths were getting closer, a little faster, and he was actually about to kiss her. For the first time, Samantha panicked as Luca was about to kiss her and asked him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luca stopped, his gaze dark and heavy, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to take back the lead?¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Did you take advantage when I told you to? When you became so obedient?¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Even when he was so close, even when his eyes were dark underneath, Luke¡¯s face was still expressionless, like an emotionless robot. ¡°I can¡¯t keep letting you take advantage of me while I get nothing, can I?¡± With that, he took a few more steps forward and Samantha squeaked in shock, pushing him away with all her might. She forgot, however, that the two were already so close that she had forgotten to separate them when they had just spoken, and that she was still on tiptoe, so when she pushed him away, her own body fell backward uncontrobly. As Luke watched her fall to the ground, his heart clenched and hisrge hands reached out, quickly pulling her back into his arms. Bang! Samantha¡¯s soft cheek hit Luca¡¯s chest so hard he almost shed a tear. ¡°You didn¡¯t sprain your foot, did you?¡± Luca asked with a frown. Samantha gritted her teeth and pushed him away once more to stand on her own, ¡°None of your business!¡± Chapter 1296 A joke, it is necessary Samantha ran off with a red face. Luca stopped and touched his cheek a little inexplicably. She had clearly taken advantage of him earlier, when she had taken him for granted and flirted with him to get him back, so howe she got scared as soon as he started acting out? It seemed that even a person with a colored heart and no guts, and pretending to be so was old-fashioned in front of him. Who knew that he would scare her with a little approach. After Samantha had fled, Luca himself did not even notice the faint smile on his lips. And out of nowhere, President Ri approached Luca and said significantly, ¡°It¡¯s good to be young and lively, Luca, good eye, that girl is beautiful.¡± President Riplimented Samantha with a smile on his face. Luca peered at him, his face light, ¡°Thank you.¡± President Ri raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is Luca admitting it? Is that girl really your girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luca nodded. Although he knew it was a fake, but since this President Ri was close to the Jiang family people, his part of the answer was quite important, to save this old man Zhao from going to the Jiang family people to talk nonsense, and then that girl Samantha would be in trouble again. ¡°Not bad, not bad, congrattions, look at the good feelings between you two, a good thing is near, isn¡¯t it?¡± Luca merely smiled, and President Ri asked no more questions. After the end of this birthday banquet, President Ri did not know what he had said to the Jiang family boss, and after President Ri and Luca left, the Jiang family boss directly called the third oldest of the Jiang family to himself. ¡°Third brother, Samantha has such a beautiful boy, why are you hiding him from us?¡± Ideo looked puzzled, ¡°Eldest brother, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t pretend, do you really want to hide your name deep inside? Although that Mr. Luca who came today didn¡¯t explicitly say who he was, I know that Zhao wanted to work with the Ferrari Group, and judging by the way President Ri looked today, he obeyed that Mr. Luca, so it¡¯s clear that Mr. Luca¡¯s identity is not simple.¡± Ideo: ¡°But what does this have to do with Samantha? Oh, you mean the fact that Samantha and he know each other, right? Mr. Luca didn¡¯t say that he and Samantha were just friends.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and you believe that? Think of the look on his face before he said that, I saw him think for a while and hesitate for a long time before he said it. And I just heard President Ri say that he is very fond of this boy Samantha.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ideo was confused, ¡°If so, then why does he have ¡­¡± ¡°It must be because Samantha has not been introduced yet, so he dare not talk nonsense, it shows that Mr. Luca is a man who cares a lot about Samantha¡¯s emotions.¡± Ideo was confused by Giorgio¡¯sment and did not really know what was going on. Giorgio, however, patted him on the back and said with a relieved expression, ¡°He¡¯s really good my brother, raising a good daughter, go back and ask around about big brother, if that Mr. Luca is free in the next few days, will our Jiang family invite him for lunch?¡± Ideo: ¡°¡­¡± Until the birthday banquet was over and everyone went home separately, Ideo was still confused, were his daughter and that Luca really engaged? So Ideo was about to go and ask his daughter, when he got the news that Samantha had left first. Samantha had nned to get into a cab and run away because she knew there would be many people wanting to ask her questions after the birthday party, so she had to leave. She had just reached the street when a car stopped in front of her, then the window rolled down and Luca¡¯s face appeared in front of her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°Luca?¡± said Samantha, her eyes wide, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already left?¡± Luca half-closed his thin lips and did not answer her question, he only said in a cold voice, ¡°Get in the car, I can¡¯t park here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Helplessly, Samantha looked around and had to hurriedly open the door and climb into the passenger seat, after which she asked as she fastened her seatbelt, ¡°Why are you here? As far as I know, you left early with that President Ri?¡± Luca looked at her slightly, ¡°Do you know all my movements? So worried about me?¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Luca wordlessly, probably not expecting him to say such a thing, and was silent for a while before replying and slowly saying, ¡°You are the special guest today, you are attracting everyone¡¯s attention, so I am forced to pay attention even if I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Luke saw that she had already fastened her seatbelt, so he said nothing more and continued driving in earnest with his gaze fixed in front of him. He actually left early, but he thought better of it and went back to take a look, because that Margarita girl seemed to be good at finding things to do, so he went back to look, just in time to run into Samantha getting out. Of course, all this Luca was sure not to tell Samantha. But it was clear that Samantha was not going to let the question go, and when he did not answer, she went on to ask, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me why you came back again?¡± ¡°I left something is I came back for it.¡± Luca said ndly. ¡°You left something behind? What kind of things?¡± Samantha blinked and looked at him again, suddenly narrowing her eyes at him with intensity, ¡°You didn¡¯te back for me on purpose, did you?¡± How could it be otherwise that his car had stopped in front of her not long after she had left? At her words, Luca gave her a look that was nothing but a look of disbelief. ¡°Good thinking.¡± ¡°There you go again, if you don¡¯t want to admit it, forget it, I know anyway, you drove back to me on purpose.¡± Luca was also not going to argue, because he had driven back to her. ¡°Hey, I mean Luca, you¡¯re not trying to y with me for real, are you?¡± Giggle. There was a sudden screeching sound from the car and Luca pulled the car over, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Samantha was taken aback by the sudden braking and was still a little stunned when the car stopped. ¡°What the hell are you doing? You don¡¯t have to be like that even if you¡¯re excited, do you?¡± Luca scowled, ¡°Don¡¯t make jokes like that in the future.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°A joke, do you have to do that?¡± Luca said nothing. Looking at him, Samantha somehow got a little angry, sneered twice and then said, ¡°Of course I know you and I are pretending to be in a rtionship, so I was just joking, you think what I said was wrong, then shut me up, no need to be so impulsive.¡± ¡°Not to mention I don¡¯t like you, even if I might like you someday, as long as you don¡¯t have me in your heart, I¡¯m not the kind of person who will pursue you, acting is acting, life is life, acting and life I still distinguish them very clearly, so Mr. Luca don¡¯t worry at all!¡± Chapter 1297 – Getting a good deal Having said that, Samantha¡¯s anger also immediately went into the and suddenly she did not want to sit in Luca¡¯s car anymore, reaching out her hand to unbuckle the seat belt on his body and open the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Luca called out to her. Samantha looked at him and smiled coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need Mr. Luca to drive me, I can call a cab.¡± Bang! Samantha threw the car door closed hard, then gnawed on her high heels and walked to the sidewalk, she was tall and had long legs, so she took big steps. Seeing this scene, Luke suddenly felt a headache. His reaction earlier had been a bit exaggerated, but Samantha was reacting exactly as he was, and he rushed out to follow Samantha. ¡°Get in, you won¡¯t be able to hail a cab here.¡± Samantha: ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to call a cab, I can do it myself, Mr. Luca don¡¯t let me get in your car again, I don¡¯t want to scare myself to death.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I overreacted a bit before, I apologize now, can you get in the car now?¡± At those words, Samantha stood still, the smile on her lips still cold. ¡°An apology is not necessary, Mr. Luca, I think I can¡¯t afford your apology.¡± These words really made Luca frown and he looked at Samantha with a questioning look in his eyes, ¡°Is there any need to be so angry?¡± The question made Samantha wince. Yes, why should she be so angry? Even if he was serious, she should not be angry, the two still had to pretend, right? Samantha also realized she had gone too far, but she couldn¡¯t pull it off and just sneered, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be angry when you braked suddenly and made such a loud noise and I was startled?¡± She poured all her anger into Luca¡¯s sudden braking, for which Luca could only apologize to her. ¡°Well, actually it was my fault earlier, you can¡¯t take a cab here,e on up.¡± Samantha remained motionless. Luca stared at her pale, delicate cheeks and suddenly said, ¡°Are youing alone, or should Ie down and bring you up?¡± The stray words reached Samantha¡¯s ears, making her blush slightly and looking at Luca with a grimace, ¡°You!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Luca gestured with his chin toward the passenger side, ¡°Will I get on or get off?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get in, I can¡¯t believe you actually get out of the car to carry me.¡± Samantha simply stood motionless, her arms entwined in front of her and her chin raised to look at him defiantly. They stared at each other for a second or two. Five secondster, Luke suddenly stopped the car and unbuckled his seat belt, almost in one fluid motion. Samantha, who stood proudly, was panicked when she saw Luca get out of the car, and when he approached her, she could not maintain her original posture and looked at Luca with distrust. ¡°What are you going to do? You¡¯re not really going to take me to the car, are you? I¡¯m telling you Luca, I won¡¯t get into your car, ¡­ ah ¡­.¡± Before she could finish the sentence, Luca had already grabbed her by the waist. Samantha¡¯s eyes widened as she tried to push him away, only to find that her strength was no match for Luca¡¯s. Samantha tried to resist, but Luca grabbed her by the wrist and pinned her to the passenger seat with a grim expression, ¡°If you go out again, I¡¯ll tie you up.¡± The look on his face really startled Samantha. Samantha stared at him nkly, without reacting, and Luca saw that she had calmed down before he closed the door. Samantha sat in the passenger seat with the warmth of Luca¡¯s palm still on her wrist, her heart pounding even though she was used to being a big-hearted woman and thought she was a strong woman who could carry the load even if the sky was falling. But the moment she was picked up by Luke, Samantha suddenly felt that something waspletely out of her control. She was surprised when he said that. And then she resisted in vain, and for some reason Samantha¡¯s mood became a little thinner, her cheeks and the tops of her ears warmed. And Luca had sat back in the driver¡¯s seat and nced at her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The two met, and Samantha immediately looked away from him. ¡°Your ce or mine?¡± Samantha had already eaten enough, so there was no point in going to Luca¡¯s house, but her equipment andputer were at Luca¡¯s house, so she meant she was going to his house, but instead she said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my house.¡± Luca said no more and drove straight away. In the time that followed, Samantha was very quiet, not only did she not look for him or talk to him again, which surprised Luca a bit, so he looked at her a few more times. Samantha, having been looked at by him a few times, did not have the good sense to meet his eyes. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± Girl in a bad mood, don¡¯t worry about her. He looked away, but Samantha continued, ¡°Why, is it that you are not used to my silence? I tell you we are just pretending to be engaged, don¡¯t ever hug me like that again.¡± He kept reminding himself that the two of them were pretending to be engaged anyway when he himself had mentioned it before, so Samantha had to say it now, and it also made her feel pretty good to see Luke frowning after she said it. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have ¡­ if you hadn¡¯t stayed out of the car.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t what? You¡¯re going to have to carry me to the car if I don¡¯t get in? What kind of logic is that?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is that all there is to it?¡± Luca tilted his head toward her and said in a nd tone, ¡°You finished your sentence, what else should I say?¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯m saying something, okay? Why are you saying it like you¡¯re forcing the issue, who was the one who kept reminding me before that we were just pretending to be engaged, you? So I remind you now too, do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°Noment, you go ahead.¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, Luke lifted her off her feet and said lightly, ¡°Since you just said I¡¯m not allowed to hug you casually in the future, then you have to abide by that rule in the future too, and you¡¯re not allowed to hug me out of the blue or anything.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Who suddenly hugged you or something? You promised you would cooperate with me if I needed to act in the presence of strangers, but when you hugged me just now, there were no strangers, okay? How can youpare that?¡± Luke was speechless at herment and, seeing her fierce and righteous look, decided it was best not to continue the discussion with her on the subject. ¡°Why did you stop talking? Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Samantha.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take the easy way out.¡± Damn! Samantha gritted her teeth and was about to say something when the car stopped. ¡°Here we are, get out.¡± Chapter 1298 Lord Jordan’s fiancée Samantha turned outside in dismay to find that he was already in front of her building. Gee, I was going to argue with him for a while, but I hadn¡¯t expected to be there so soon, and he had thrown her out of the car in cold blood. Wouldn¡¯t it have looked bad if she had stayed in the car?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. But Samantha squirmed inside, stood still, her mind spinning for a while, then suddenly curled her lips and said, ¡°Suddenly I don¡¯t want to get out of the car, I want to go to your house.¡± Luke: ¡°?¡± ¡°I suddenly thought that myptop and other things are at your house, and I have nothing to do at home, so I need to ask you to take me to your house to get my things.¡± For some reason, Luke felt that she was deliberately trying to get back at him, but there was nothing wrong with her words, so he half-open his lips and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha nodded, blinked and asked with an innocent look on her face, ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it before I got here either, so how can you tell in advance? If you had forgotten, would you have said it in advance?¡± Luca decided to keep quiet and simply turned the car around and drove in silence. Seeing him defeated, Samantha could not have been happier, leaning back and curling her lips in the back seat for a secret moment of joy. So, Luca is still a good bully. ¡ª Anna has been having a very hot timetely. She was worried about her belly, she was going to get her period in a while and didn¡¯t know if she was going to be pregnant, she was a little worried, a little excited and a little expectant. Then Anna began to imagine that if she got pregnant, would she have a daughter or a son? A son would be too mean and difficult to raise. A daughter would be easier to care for, and they say daughters are their mothers¡¯ little friends, right? Bute to think of it, if her son was as cute as Manuel, then a son would be nice. But then she wanted a daughter. What was she thinking about ¡­? Annay down on the bed, stretched out her hand to cover her cheeks and sheepishly rolled over, stopping halfway around to cover her belly. It was better not to roll over, what if she had a small baby in her belly, what if it hurt? Anna giggled. Halfway through herughter, she felt nervous, so she got up and sat on the dressing table and looked at herself in the mirror. She was so happy now, so satisfied. Anna suddenly missed Matteo and decided to go to the office to look for him. In fact, normally Anna did not go to see Matteo during working hours because going to him would disturb him. But when Anna went to see her, if Matteo was working, she obediently waited in the office and never disturbed Matteo. When he finished, she would talk to him for a while or bring him something. Like today, when Anna left the house, she put the chicken broth she had prepared in a thermos, and when everything was ready she left the house towards the Jordan Group. Everyone at the Giordano Group knew Anna, so when she arrived, she said goodbye to the receptionist and went directly to the exclusive entrance of the president. Watching her go by, the receptionist could not resist sending a message to the group. ¡°I really envy Mr. Giordano¡¯s girl, she can see Mr. Giordano up close every day, she can even give Mr. Giordano his handmade meals, I feel dying of envy just looking at him, how can there be such a lucky girl ha ha?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, operator, I am determined to forget Mr. Giordano, can you stop talking about him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you started when we almost got into trouble before, and then you ran away without a fight when we went to his store, and now you are saying these things, what is your intention?¡± ¡°Even though Lord Giordano already has a girlfriend, but I¡¯m still not sure what to do? How can such a cool guy suddenly have a girlfriend? I don¡¯t even want to believe it now, can I beg for a breakup?¡± ¡°¡­ my god you are so horrible, you actually curse people to break up, add me too!!!¡± ¡°Come on, these messages will be deleted if others see themter and take a screenshot to sell us a wave.¡± So everyone desperately retracted the messages. ¡°Hahahaha it seems that work is even more important than men.¡± ¡°Not true, you can change again if you lose your god man, where will I earn money to buy after such a good job is gone?¡± A group of people were talking about it. ¡°I heard from the receptionist that some time ago a beautiful woman came to the entrance of our group and said she was looking for our Lord Jordan, and you teased her, didn¡¯t you? And then that woman also said that she was engaged to our Lord Giordano when she was a child.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it, there are so many shameless women who have the gall to tell me that as a child she was engaged to Lord Giordano. I tell you if she was engaged to Signore Giordano, then I was a childhood friend of Signore Giordano, hahaha.¡± ¡°Reception, you are really ¡­ I heard she came in the other day dressed very badly, didn¡¯t she? I think there is a possibility that she is telling the truth.¡± The receptionist stared at the message, as it did not seem usible. ¡°Guess what, if she was just trying to pick up our Lord Jordan, then she would havee in well dressed, how could she be dressed in these rags?¡± ¡°Maybe she just wanted something different? And show that she is different?¡± ¡°Different is not the way to y, I think what she said might be true.¡± ¡°+1 upstairs, I also think the possible truth is high.¡± When they suddenly said this, the receptionist was a little moved in her heart, holding her chin in deep thought, could it be true? But why was she dressed in these rags? The receptionist could not understand. And at that moment, inside some department, Tonia, one of the girls who was chatting with everyone in the group, heard a knock at the door after smiling and looking at what everyone was talking about. ¡°Come in.¡± The door was opened and Sabrina, dressed in a professional gown, entered. ¡°Sister Tonia, here is the information you asked for, I have arranged everything.¡± Tonia looked up in amazement, ¡°I need a lot of information and you solved it so quickly? I thought you wouldn¡¯t give it to me until tomorrow.¡± Sabrina quietly stepped forward and ced the information on the table, smiling slightly without answering. Tonia picked up the information and flipped through it casually, nodding in satisfaction when she noticed that it was neatly arranged and all. ¡°Good job, you¡¯ve only been here a short time, do a good job and aim for the top.¡± Sabrina smiled and nodded warmly. Tonia looked at her and became more and more satisfied, then she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Girls, it¡¯s better to rely on yourself, you know that fianc¨¦e of ours from Signore Giordano, right?¡± Chapter 1299 Still can’t change your breath? Lord Jordan¡¯s girlfriend? Sabrina was stunned for a moment, but before she could answer, Tonia said, ¡°His fianc¨¦e, shees every day to Lord Giordano¡¯s, she brings this and that, a woman who lives without her own benefit, you make her work in the Giordano family, she probably has nothing. I don¡¯t think she would have anything.¡± Said Tonia, shaking her head with a disgusted expression. ¡°President Giordano¡¯s girlfriend? Does shee here often?¡± Although she had already guessed that he had a girlfriend, hearing about her from someone else¡¯s mouth now made Sabrina¡¯s heart a little harder. ¡°Often, almost every day. Our Lord Giordano hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend in all these years, so I guess this little girl wants to show off.¡± ¡°Show off?¡± Sabrina was unsure, ¡°Why?¡± Tonia shot her a look, stood up and patted her on the back, ¡°Look at you, little girl, why are you so innocent? What is the state of our Lord Jordan? How many people in thepany would like to be Lord Jordan¡¯s girl?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Sabrina thought about it carefully, as if it didn¡¯t sound like something to brag about, and also said to herself, ¡°Don¡¯t two people stay together because they like each other?¡± ¡°O my God, you are so innocent in your thinking, where are the clean feelings in this world? On the surface it looks like two people are in love, but in reality? If we Lord Jordan had nothing, no status today, just an ordinary man, do you see how many girls would still want him?¡± After that, Tonia continued, ¡°What girls nowadays are not looking for money when they are looking for love? Who wants to marry a worthless man and suffer with him? Love is not the supreme thing, after marriage, money is.¡± Sabrina: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How could that girl, ah, be with Lord Giordano if she did not see him in such a position? So yes, don¡¯t think of people as too sacred. You, do your work, I have things to take care of, you go out first.¡± ¡°Okay Sister Tonia, then I¡¯ll go out first.¡± After leaving the office, Sabrina stood against the wall, her whole body silent, her mind kept echoing the words Tonia had said to her. In her eyes, she had always thought that love was sacred and invible. That two people could cross over beyond all impossibilities and be together, holding hands, as long as they liked each other. But now he heard that the girl was interested in Matthew¡¯s status. Was this true? Was it possible? Sabrina looked up, her eyes a little skeptical. Was it possible that someone Matteo had his eye on was like that? * Anna, oblivious to how badly it pointed behind her, took the elevator up, then walked carefully in the direction of her office. On the way, she ran into Chiara.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As soon as Chiara saw her, she squinted at her. ¡°Here to see Lord Giordano again?¡± At first, Anna blushed and felt ashamed when Chiara teased her, but when she did it more often, Anna¡¯s skin became thicker. Now when re teased her, Anna would raise her eyebrows, curl her lips and reply, ¡°Yes, here to torment him again, is there a meeting today?¡± ¡°Not really a meeting, but there is a contract that he will talk about in person in fifteen minutes, so ¡­ you know.¡± ¡°Fifteen minutes?¡± ¡°Yes, fifteen minutes should be enough time for the soup you brought.¡± re pointed to the thermos she had brought and Anna half-open her lips awkwardly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Anna carried the thermos back to the office. Although they already knew each other, Anna still followed the rule of knocking on the door and waited for him to say e in¡± before entering. Once inside, Anna quietly brought the thermos and ced it on the desk where he was working, Matthew looked up and when he saw it was her, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to knock when youe in from now on, you can juste in.¡± There was nothing to hide from his work. Anna said unconvincingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it, I always knock first when I go somewhere.¡± She opened the lid of the thermos as she said, ¡°I heard from Chiara that you are going outter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I made you some chicken broth, have a bowl first, you should be pretty tiredtely.¡± Anna tried to pour it when she realized that she had forgotten to bring the bowl with her, she looked up a little apologetically and said, ¡°I forgot to bring the bowl, sorry ¡­ I was going to bring it with me when I went out but ¡­ ¡± Because he had forgotten to bring a bowl, Anna¡¯s face was full of remorse and guilt, she had clearly cooked chicken soup to bring to him, and now he was in a hurry and she couldn¡¯t even find a bowl. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go down to the cafeteria and ask if there is any.¡± With that, Anna turned to leave when her wrist tightened and she was pulled back by Matthew, crashing into his arms without warning. Before she could react, her jaw was clenched by a pair ofrge hands and her eyes turned ck as Matteo¡¯s thin lips pressed against hers. ¡°Oh.¡± Anna¡¯s eyes widened in mild surprise, her eyes twinkling. Why hadn¡¯t she expected Matteo to pull her in for a kiss out of nowhere, and when she was reaching for the bowl, which was ¡­ what was wrong? Matteo¡¯s kiss was gentle, at first he fell on her lips like the wind, pecking her gently, but as he stretched, his thin lips went from thin and cool to fiery, his breath sshed unsteadily on her face, hisrge hands clung directly to the back of her neck, levering her mshell teeth. Anna¡¯s senses, too, went from surprise to slow intoxication as she closed her eyes and hershes fluttered softly. Anna had never been in love before, so she did not know if other men were like Matthew. Passionate, direct, and unapologetic. So every time they kissed, Matteo gave Anna a different feeling. Sometimes he waspassionate, but other times he was tender, and sometimes he was fiery and full of intense emotion and need. I don¡¯t know how much time had passed, but Anna felt her breathing get a little worse and reached out to push on Matteo¡¯s shoulder. Matteo did not move at first, but Anna pushed again and he stopped, then bit Anna¡¯s lower lip and sighed softly. ¡°After all these times, howe you still can¡¯t change your air?¡± Anna¡¯s expression was a little embarrassed by hisment, but since they were still leaning against each other, she dared not say anything and could only reach out and give him a little push. Only then did Matthew pull away and touch her forehead with his. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her voice was extremely hoarse and her eyes were extraordinarily deep. Chapter 1300 What is your purpose? Matthew was already handsome, and his face was of a kind of carved knife cold and calm, serious when he was not smiling, but not unreliable when he was smiling, a very ascetic face, but right now he was showing such a look, as if he wanted to take her whole body into his eyes. Anna unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva when she looked at such Matthew. It was ¡­ too seductive! Unfortunately, she knew very well thatter Matteo woulde out, so she could not dy him any longer. ¡°The chicken, the chicken soup ¡­ hasn¡¯t been drunk yet.¡± Anna¡¯s voice was still a little hoarse when she spoke. Matthew lightly tapped her forehead, ¡°What time is it and are you still thinking about the chicken soup?¡± ¡°Ah, sure, I made it especially for you, but ¡­ I forgot to bring a bowl, will you wait here for me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Matthew shook his head, ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a bowl? I can just drink it from the thermos.¡± Anna could not help but stare at him, her mind immediately picturing Matteo drinking soup from a thermos. In her eyes, Matteo had always been elegant, civilized and calm. If he were to drink directly from the thermos, how bold would this action be? The very thought was uneptable to Anna, not to herself, but to Matteo. So Anna immediately shook her head forcefully, ¡°No, you can¡¯t drink from a thermos!¡± ¡°What? You can¡¯t ept the way I drink soup from a thermos?¡± Anna nodded solemnly with a straight face, ¡°Yes, you are perfect, absolutely not ¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, however, Matthew had already taken the thermos and started drinking the soup in front of her. ¡°¡­¡± Anna. She did not even have time to stop him before Matteo had done so, and Anna stared incredulously at Matteo in front of her. It was a hard act to watch, but it was still so beautiful on Matteo¡¯s body and heart-stealing. Oooh ¡­ It is true that good-looking people are beautiful in everything they do. Matteo drank a little and then put down the thermos. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m perfect, I¡¯m the realest when ites to you, huh?¡± Anna blushed and nodded, ¡°Okay ¡­ you¡¯re going outter, right?¡± ¡°Well, today will be a little busy, so go home first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anna nodded obediently, after which re came to hurry Matteo, after Matteo left, Anna took a look at the thermos and found that all the chicken soup inside had been drained, a smile involuntarily curled her lips and she felt very happy holding the thermos. After sitting in the office for a while, Anna gathered her things and left. Anna went out in Matthew¡¯s elevator, which she had not thought she could take at first, but the other elevator was so crowded that she was always greeted with a wave every time she saw her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She was embarrassed by the stares, so she took only this elevator. When Anna got out, she did not notice anyone looking at her. Sabrina stayed behind the wall and watched Anna leave, then saw the thermos she was carrying. It was the first time Sabrina had seen Matteo¡¯s girlfriend. There was only a side view and a back view, she looked petite and pretty, and the clothes she wore were everyday, she looked like a simple girl. Would such a simple girl be with Matteo because she liked his status? Sabrina did not know, but she clearly understood that the words Tonia had said to her had entered her heart. If, if ¡­ this girl was really with Matteo because of status, what would ¡­ do? ¡°What are you looking at?¡± A voice came from behind her, startling Sabrina, who shook her head back to meet a pair of curious eyes aftering to her senses. The receptionist had gone to pour water and was about to return when she saw a figure standing near the wall looking at something, after which the receptionist followed the person¡¯s line of sight and realized it was the figure of Anna. Then, she could not help but ask a question. Unexpectedly, after turning her head, the two looked into each other¡¯s eyes, and the receptionist froze in ce. ¡°You, you are not that ¡­ from the other day,¡± the receptionist looked at her in amazement, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Because she had seen herself and heard the ridiculous things she had said, Sabrina could probably guess what she was thinking now, and she quickly calmed down and gave her a small smile. ¡°Hello, I am now an official employee here, and from now on I will be your colleague.¡± With that, Sabrina extended her white hands toward her. The receptionist looked dumbfounded at those white hands, and then looked at her in her business attire, where was the misery of her previous encounter, she looked like an airy woman, and the aura she wore was not weak. By the time she reacted, her own hand had reached out to meet Sabrina¡¯s. After a touch, Sabrina withdrew her hand. The receptionist, however, was undeterred and asked about her. ¡°Were you pretending before? Entering the Giordano family? What was your intention?¡± Sabrina paused for a moment, as if he expected her to ask these questions, and said indifferently, ¡°You think too much, I wasn¡¯t pretending before, but I was down in the dumps at that time and came here just to see my old friend. As for my purpose, I have no purpose, I happened to pass the interview for that when I threw my resume into the.¡± She said her words lightly, but the receptionist did not believe her, how could there be such a coincidence? What kind of coincidence is this? It was not possible to lie to her. But if she was able to join thepany so quickly, she did not seem to be an ordinary person, so the receptionist asked, ¡°Let¡¯s say you got in by luck. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you were looking at Lord Giordano¡¯s girlfriend, weren¡¯t you? What do you want?¡± The tone of voice sounded a bit questioning, as if Sabrina had some impure purpose; Sabrina had always been proud, though now down on her luck, she was also the former youngdy of the Ronzi family, and had never been questioned in this way. The receptionist was clearly wondering if she was trying to do something immoral, her face changed slightly, and she quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything, is it illegal to stand here and watch someone? And you said she was Lord Jordan¡¯s girlfriend? Does our Lord Jordan have a girlfriend?¡± The receptionist¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, why are you looking at her?¡± ¡°I thought she was wearing something feminine, so I looked at her a little more, is that a problem?¡± After saying this, Sabrina turned and left, not wanting to continue talking to people like the receptionist. The receptionist looked over her shoulder, reflecting. Chapter 1301 – Reporting worry, not joy In the middle of the day, she became irritated, feeling strange and a little spiteful toward Sabrina. What was he pretending to be, saying he didn¡¯t know someone, that he hadn¡¯t known someone who had been staring at him for so long? Thinking of something, the receptionist ends up going back to her seat and pulls out her phone to start gossiping in the group again. ¡°Great news great news!¡± ¡°Are you tired of the receptionist? What are you trying to say this time?¡± ¡°You shut up, the owner of the group goes out and bans her receptionist, okay? I don¡¯t want to hear any more nonsense .¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± The receptionist typed anxiously, ¡°This is really big news, didn¡¯t I tell you that there was a woman iming to be Signore Giordano¡¯s girlfriend? I also saw her today in the office and then she became a professional in ourpany, when I came back just now I saw her standing there looking at our Lord Giordano¡¯s girlfriend all the time!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°!!!!¡± ¡°???¡± ¡°! Damn! This cantaloupe is quite explosive, do you mean that Lord Giordano¡¯s girlfriend is in ourpany? This fianc¨¦e and the other fianc¨¦e against each other? Who is the real one here?¡± ¡°Does it need to be said? If it is the fianc¨¦e, it must have been contracted with the consent of both parents ah, the real one must be the fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°In this case, is the current girlfriend the mistress?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, guys.¡± The receptionist hastened to exin, ¡°Who knows if the girlfriend is real or not? She says she¡¯s a girlfriend but it¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s true, think about why Lord Giordano has never had a rtionship, he¡¯s always been alone, I think it¡¯s probably because he has a girlfriend, so he¡¯s clean. ¡± Seeing this statement, the receptionist could not help but sigh in her heart. What a powerful brain. ¡°Hahahaha why do I think it¡¯s still a real possibility? If the identity of this girlfriend is true, wouldn¡¯t the current girlfriend of Lord Giordano be a third wheel?¡± The group seethed as everyone joined in with their opinions. * The weather was much cooler after the heavy rains in North City, and the air was a bit chilly and windy. Manuel was thrown out of school by his father because he had beenpeting with Cristian for Serena at home. Manuel¡¯s IQ could have gone straight to elementary school, but because of the age limit and the fact that his dad just wanted to get rid of him, he was left in an expensive school and paid for three meals a day to keep Manuel there from dawn to dusk. They even tried to make him live in the school! Manuel protested! ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to live in school, and it¡¯s so boring, that¡¯s all I learned before, I don¡¯t want to learn anymore mom, I don¡¯t want to go to school.¡± Cristianughed inwardly, and before he could say anything, Angelo Calligaris spoke in a deep voice. ¡°That doesn¡¯t work either, you should always experience group life, boys should have a boy¡¯s life, at your age you should live with boys your age, what¡¯s the point of always living with old men?¡± Cristian, who had no feelings for Angelo Calligaris, could not help but give him a sideways nce when he heard thisment. Suddenly, his grandfather seemed exceptionally intelligent. As soon as Manuel heard this, his eyes widened and he began to pout, ¡°Grandpa Angelo, Manuel knows all these things, Manuel doesn¡¯t want to go to school, Manuel just wants to stay home with mom and have more time with Grandpa Angelo.¡± He began his tactic and Angelo was moved to hear the little boy say that he wanted to spend more time with himself.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Of course, the previous sentence about just wanting to be home with Mommy was automatically ignored by him. ¡°In that case ¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Cristian interrupted Grandpa, ¡°But group life, do you want to be a lone wolf when you grow up? As much as you want to stay home with your great-grandfather, it doesn¡¯t mean you can stay home all the time.¡± ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± Manuel gave his bastard dad a stern look and ran into Angelo¡¯s arms to cuddle him. Angelo was too cuddled to fight it, so he looked at Cristian and negotiated with him, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to ss two days a week and have fun?¡± This time, without waiting for Cristian to say anything, Serena, who could no longer listen to him, took the initiative and said. ¡°Since we are going to school, we will follow the school rules.¡± She looked at Manuel with a serious expression, ¡°Manuel, mom knows you are smart and have your own ideas, those questions in school you say you know all of them, then you should learn them again to consolidate as you don¡¯t want to. And you can¡¯t be proud of yourself just because you are smart, you have to learn more than just knowledge in school.¡± And handling things, people, Manuel grew up with her and didn¡¯te into contact with many people, even kids his age. This is not the life a child should have. Manuel¡¯s world was supposed to be childish, after all he was just a kid, and it was time to send him to school to spend some time with kids who had no heart and whose world was not ck and white. Manuel puffed out his lips, ¡°Mom ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pout, don¡¯t joke when you should be serious.¡± Serena still had a serious face and looked tough. When Manuel saw her like that, he suddenly didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore and could only sit there with his mouth crushed and pitiful. Serena was actually a little intolerant, after all, she was a piece of meat that hade off her body, bute to think of it, all children have to go down this road, everyone is the same, even she was the same when she was a child, so where would be the mistake? ¡°Okay then, then mom ¡­ ma I don¡¯t want to live in school okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Just go to school early and get along with the kids, you don¡¯t need to live in school, we¡¯ll have the family driver pick you up and take you back and forth, but you¡¯re not allowed to be naughty in school or not take sses seriously, you have to learn to get along with other people okay?¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry mom, I will behave well with the children.¡± Cristian¡¯s lips curled slightly as he finally got what he wanted. Having finally gotten the little guy out of the way, Manuel was good in front of Serena, and once Serena had turned her head, she gave Cristian an indignant look. Cristian returned her look. Manuel thought about it and decided it was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge, so he endured. Chapter 1302-Will you play with me? In no time Cristian had Manuel enrolled in the school, and as soon as the formalities werepleted, he had him tucked directly into the school. On her first day there, Serena took Manuel with her personally and then addressed the teachers. Because of Manuel¡¯s appearance, he was especially popr among people in the aristocratic school. It wasn¡¯t that Manuel hadn¡¯t been to school before, but this school was different from the old one and had changed right away. Even the teachers were all new.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. So everyone needed to get to know each other. Shortly after everyone got to know each other, Manuel was dropped off at school, and before he left, the teacher put Manuel in a seat next to a pretty little girl in the ss. The little girl, with two beautiful pigtails, was sitting upright, with white skin and remarkably watery eyes, like clear water from a stream. She wore a little flowery dress and a pair of remarkably pretty pink and pink and white slippers. After Manuel sat down with her, the teacher couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°These two children are so beautiful, they look so good together.¡± The teacher next to her nodded, ¡°Yes, from now on you will sit together, Manuel, your tablemate¡¯s name is Santarossa, we call her Rossa, you should get along from now on.¡± Manuel looked at his tablemate, the little girl had a shy expression and did not speak to Manuel after hearing the teacher¡¯s words, she just gave Manuel a furtive nce and when she realized Manuel was looking at her, she quickly withdrew her gaze as if nothing had just happened. ¡°Well, then you will be good deskmates from now on.¡± After the teacher left, the ss began the lesson. Manuel noticed that his tablemate Santarossa was a very quiet child, she was very attentive during the teacher¡¯s lesson, her little body always sat up straight and never took her eyes off the teacher from start to finish. At the end of the lesson, Manuel was so tired of sitting that he stretched and was about to lie down on his desk to catch up, when some children came running up to him in a hurry. ¡°Look what Santarossa brought to school today.¡± ¡°Santarossa, did you bring me food today?¡± Before Santarossa could answer, some children pushed her away and went to get her backpack, then when they went through her backpack, they dropped her hairpin and her book on the ground. ¡°Ah, this is good ¡­ give it to me? Is this okay?¡± ¡°I want this!¡± Little Santarossa dared not refuse, her eyes always shy, and a cautiously ingratiating smile spread across her lips when they questioned her, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Little Santarossa¡¯s pink lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she didn¡¯t dare, so she silently lowered her eyes and looked down to clean up her mess. Manuel leaned over the table, head tilted, and watched as Santarossa picked up her backpack, gently dabbing at the stains with her small white hands, and then put it back under the desk cab. Probably noticing Manuel¡¯s gaze, Santarossa looked at him and, receiving his stare, turned his head in fear. Manuel also said nothing, but continued to look at her curiously. This girl was so strange, it seemed that there was nothing wrong when they took her things away. Little Santarossa noticed that her new tablepanion was still looking at her, at first she did not dare to look at him, but after waiting for a long time, her new tablepanion did not seem to react, so her head slowly began to turn back to him. ¡°Do you want to ¡­ y with me?¡± Manuel froze for a moment, ¡°Huh?¡± Little Santarossa thought she didn¡¯t want to and her little face immediately reddened and panicked, ¡°No nothing, I was just asking.¡± With that, she got up quickly and ran off, leaving Manuel puzzled andpletely unaware of what was going on. The newpanion looked so strange, everyone here was so boring and robbing people. At least they had asked hispanion for consent and had taken things away only after hispanion had nodded. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to go home from ss, but Manuel wants to go back to Mom now. ¡ª And for the past two days, Anna had been on her toes, fretting every day and in no mood to open the store, missing several times while working in the kitchen and ending up being taken straight out by Amelia. ¡°What¡¯s wrong these days? Why do you keep making so many mistakes?¡± Anna was scolded by Amelia for her mistakes, and she was so ashamed that she lowered her head and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just a little distracted.¡± ¡°Nothing? When have you ever made a mistake like that? Now you¡¯re making several and telling me it¡¯s okay? Do you think I will believe you?¡± Anna bit her lower lip and said with a torn expression, ¡°But I¡¯m really okay, I was just lost in thought.¡± ¡°Tell me honestly, is there something wrong between you and Matthew?¡± Anna was horrified, ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t curse at us, okay? I¡¯m fine with him!¡± ¡°Well, then why are you walking around in broad daylight?¡± Anna didn¡¯t want to talk about it, but recently she had been approaching her period, but it hadn¡¯te, so Anna was nervous and excited at the same time. Her periods were not always right, sometimes they were dyed, sometimes they were early, so now that they were dyed by a day or two, Anna dared not suspect anything. But because of what had happened, Anna was now very nervous that she might really be pregnant. So she had been thinking about it for thest two days and was naturally distracted when she did things. ¡°I¡¯m just a little sick, I want to go back and rest mom.¡± Amelia looked at her as if she had lost her mind, and thoughtfully walked over to her and touched her head, ¡°Are you sick? Where don¡¯t you feel well? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Anna repeatedly refused, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see for myself, Mom!¡± After saying this, Anna took off her apron, grabbed her cell phone and left. ¡°This girl ¡­ says she¡¯s leaving, is it okay to go to the hospital alone?¡± After Anna left the noodle store, she walked aimlessly down the street, not knowing how long she had been walking, when suddenly she saw a pharmacy. Suddenly she saw a pharmacy and entered it by mistake. The pharmacy was not very crowded, so it was normal for her to enter to buy something, but today Anna was like a thief, moving stealthily and carefully, afraid of being caught. Chapter 1303 – Discovery She bought several pregnancy tests and tried to put them in her pocket, but halfway through the process she decided that it would not work and she would be mistaken for a thief. So Anna had to hold them in her hand and tiptoe toward the counter to pay. She was looking left and right, so she didn¡¯t see anyone else approaching the counter and she was met with a thud. And there was a thud. The pile of things Anna was holding also fell to the floor. She was so nervous that she let go of her hand and dropped her things. But the force of the collision was not too strong, so she was fine. She saw what had fallen to the ground and immediately knelt down to pick it up, but a somewhat familiar voice came from above her head. ¡°Are you okay?¡± That voice ¡­ Anna¡¯s hand that was about to pick up her things immediately stopped. It was because the voice seemed to be someone ¡­ she knew. Anna slowly looked up and surely saw Marcello, only he was looking down and picking up his things for her, so he did not meet her eyes.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Picking up something ¡­ When she looked at the things he was picking up, Anna¡¯s face faded into a clean shade and before she knew it, she had dropped the things in her hand, got up and ran. Marcello hade to buy some healthy food and did not expect to see an unruly girl bumping into him and dropping things all over the floor, first the sound of something falling on the floor caught his attention. Then he saw the reckless girl squatting down to pick up things as if they were important to her, but now they had been knocked down by him, so Marcello had to squat down and help her pick them up, with a salute in the process. Only after she picked it up from the ground did she read what was written, and the expression on Marcello¡¯s face stopped for a moment, then stiffened a little. No wonder this girl was so cocky, it turned out that what she was holding was actually ¡­ However, before she could react, the conceited girl suddenly dropped the object in her hand and hurriedly headed outside. ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Marcello tried to stop her, but found that she was running as fast as she could, her legs were like rockets, and in a moment she ran away without a trace. As for what? Marcello frowned slightly, bending down to pick up all the things once again, suddenly he thought of something and narrowed his eyes to look at the ce where the reckless girl had just left. How can I feel ¡­ that back only now seems a little familiar? Does it look like it has been seen somewhere before? The fact is that you can find many people who have been in the business for a long time. He, himself, seemed to have discovered something secret? ¡°Sir, these things ¡­¡± asked the cashier with some embarrassment, because he was very close to the cashier¡¯s desk, so he saw what had just happened, looking at a girl who was being frightened by this tall, handsome man, and then the man who was holding He was looking at a girl who was being frightened by this tall, handsome man, and then the man standing there smiling with the stack of pregnancy tests. Marcello heard a voice and turned around, cing the stack of pregnancy tests he was holding on the cashier. The cashier thought he was trying to return them and was just reaching out to put them away when he suddenly heard Marcello say. ¡°Take some more and wrap them up for me.¡± Cashier: ¡°????¡± Had she heard wrong? Why did the man in front of her say to wrap everything? ¡°This, my ears don¡¯t seem to be working very well, this gentleman who just said ¡­¡± Marcello emphasized again, ¡°Pack it all up.¡± ¡°But these things ¡­¡± ¡°That youngdy is a friend of mine and I bought them for her.¡± So it was, the cashier was relieved and then wrapped everything for Marcello. A few minutester, Marcello came out of the pharmacy with the bags and car keys, and got into the car with slow, quiet steps as he drove looking at the buildings in the neighborhood. Wasn¡¯t this the same street as the spaghetti store? It looked like she could make a dash to the noodle store. Anna ran off and rushed to the noodle store, and when she did, Amelia came out with something in her hand and was surprised to see Anna. ¡°Anna, why did youe back? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the hospital for a checkup? Why did youe back so soon?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going upstairs!¡± Anna dropped the words and immediately ran upstairs, so fast that Amelia could not react, ¡°This girl is really ¡­¡± But looking at her in midair and running so fast, she should be fine, so Amelia didn¡¯t bother to ask anything else. Anna ran upstairs and locked herself in her room so she could finally sit down and catch her breath. Her heart was pounding, she had not expected to run into Marcello even though she had just gone to the pharmacy to buy something. If it had been someone else, it would have been fine, but it was Marcello! Marcello was a friend of Matteo¡¯s and they were on good terms! Who knows if he recognizes her and if he will talk out of turn in front of Matteo, Anna is going crazy! The more nervous she was, the more she did the wrong thing. Anna groaned, then slumped on the table and stared ahead with a look of despair, what to do? Did he recognize her or not? But how could this be such a coincidence? She had gone to the pharmacy, Marcello had also gone to the pharmacy and they had met. And the things she wanted to buy, she didn¡¯t end up taking them with her, really ¡­ And downstairs, Marcello had arrived, stopped the car and then entered the store with his things, and Amelia was quite excited when she saw himing. ¡°President Rizzi huh? Why did you have time toe today?¡± He awkwardly rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Auntie, just call me Marcello. Marcello and Matteo are good friends, they have a very close rtionship, and if Matteo and Anna were to marry, he would have simr seniority to Anna. Although he was many years older than Anna. ¡°Marcello?¡± goggled Amelia, ¡°How can that be? You are ¡­¡± ¡°Auntie just call me Marcello, you are the oldest and I would be a bit overwhelmed if you called me President Rizzi.¡± ¡°All right then. You¡¯re here for noodles today, right? Anna just ran upstairs, I¡¯ll go get her.¡± After saying this, Amelia shouted upstairs at the top of her lungs. ¡°Anna,e down and get busy, President Rizzi is here!¡± Anna, who was lying on the table, pretending to be dead, immediately straightened up and sat down,pletely shaken, to say the least. Marcello was here? What was he doing here? Did she recognize him ande on purpose? Anna panicked and stood up, not knowing what to do, but soon realized that Marcello had not even seen her face when she had run away, so how could she recognize who he was? Chapter 1304-Have you seen me before? She wasing here, probably because she wanted to eat noodles. She couldn¡¯t panic; she had to stay calm before things became clear. Anna washed her face, then quickly calmed down, took a deep breath and headed downstairs. As she came downstairs she tried to y it cool, greeted Marcello as she always did when she came face to face with him, and then went to the kitchen. Once in the kitchen, Anna cooked her noodles and thought back to the way Marcello had met her earlier-he didn¡¯t seem to have a different look in his eyes or a different expression, so he didn¡¯t know it was her yet, did he? Fortunately, if he had known, he would have said something to Matteo. There was no telling whether she was pregnant or not, so he had had to take a pregnancy test, and it would have been embarrassing if the whole thing had gone wrong. So before she knew for sure, Anna had decided that she would be the only one who would know and that she would not take the same risk as she did today when she went to the pharmacy. Marcello stayed in the room upstairs, taking a yful look at the bag next to him with a smirk on his face. He knew his best friend had fallen for it this time, he just didn¡¯t expect the two to develop so quickly, and he wondered what his longtime steady friend would be like when he couldn¡¯t hold back. And what would it be like if he knew he was going to be a father? If he could, Marcello would like to take the bag of pregnancy tests to Matteo and tease him a little more, just to see him change color. Unfortunately, they had been taken by Anna, and for a girl, it was best to keep her secret for now. Anna entered the elegant room with the noodles, coughed slightly to hide her weakness, and then ced the noodles in front of Marcello. ¡°Marcello.¡± Marcello shot her a look, and the girl¡¯s eyes flickered, clearly afraid to look him in the eye. Was he that frightening? Earlier he had obviously asked her to acknowledge himself as her older brother, and now she was really afraid to look him straight in the eye? ¡°Well, have a seat.¡± Anna took a seat opposite Marcello, probably because she was weak, so she was breathing very, very shallowly, as if trying to lower her presence. Marcello, on the other hand, calmly took his fork and ate slowly and deliberately in front of Anna, who normally might have spoken to him, but today there was nothing to say. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marcello suddenly looked up at her. ¡°Huh?¡± Anna looked into his eyes as if in shock, ¡°Marcello, what is it?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I ask you?¡± Marcello looked at her amused, ¡°So quiet today, nothing to talk about with me?¡± ¡°Ah no.¡± Anna waved her hands in denial, ¡°I was just thinking about something, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not talking to Marcello.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Marcello raised an eyebrow, ¡°What were you thinking about? Tell me about it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s no good, big brother you¡¯re eating now, I¡¯ll disturb.¡± ¡°Anyway I¡¯m bored now, you go talk about it.¡± Marcello lowered his gaze and resumed eating his noodles, but Anna was embarrassed, ¡°No, I was just thinking about hiring an extra person for the store.¡± A staff member? ¡°Yes? Are you short-staffed now? Are you retiring?¡± Is he paving the way for a future pregnancy? When Anna heard him ask if she was ready to step aside, her sweat broke out, and she piped up, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just that ¡­ I think my parents are kind of busy, so I¡¯m thinking of recruiting an extra person.¡± ¡°Well, aunts and uncles are not young, they shouldn¡¯t be so busy, recruiting a few extra people is good enough, do you have a candidate? Do you need big brother to help you with the features?¡± ¡°No, there is no hurry, take your time and recruit until you find the right person.¡± ¡°Good.¡± After some silence, Anna decided that she couldn¡¯t stay here any longer, so she found an excuse to leave. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m kind of busy downstairs, so I can¡¯t eat spaghetti with you today, okay?¡± ¡°Well, I saw it when I came in, business is good, so go downstairs and get busy.¡± ¡°Sorry big brother, I¡¯ll keep youpany next time!¡± With that, Anna stood up quickly, almost as if she was about to run away, but after she had turned around and had just taken two steps outside, Marcello suddenly called out to her. ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Anna turned and looked at Marcello with an iprehensible expression. ¡°I have something for you, I forgot to give you your things.¡± Marcello smiled slightly as he positioned himself to carry a bag next to him and set it on the table, Anna was a little confused at first, ¡°My things?¡± ¡°Well, yours.¡± Anna reached over and took the bag with a confused expression on her face, opening it right in front of Marcello because she really hadn¡¯t thought about it at that moment. The bag turned out to be open and once he got a good look at what was inside, Anna paled. ¡°This, this ¡­¡± What!!! Anna¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, because the contents of the bag were actually the pregnancy test she had just bought at the pharmacy, and it had all been delivered in a bag at this moment. How could Marcello have brought them to her? He couldn¡¯t ¡­ recognize her when she was in the pharmacy? ¡°What?¡± Marcello looked at her shocked expression and found it funny, ¡°Isn¡¯t that your thing?¡± Anna reacted and her hand unconsciously let go of the bag, her lips twisted in embarrassment, ¡°Marcello are you kidding, how could these ¡­ things be mine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not yours? But it¡¯s the one you took when you were in the pharmacy just now.¡± Hearing this, the smile on Anna¡¯s lips could no longer be maintained, she gave Marcello a serious look, the other party had a smile in the back of his eyes and the corner of his lips, he was obviously teasing her! Thinking of this, Anna asked with some anger, ¡°Marcello, did you see that it was me?¡± Marcelloughed slightly and said nothing.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Looking at his face, Anna thought that he was right, he had recognized her, so he had bought the medicines, and hade to her store to bring them to her. ¡°Marcello, how can you do this? You!¡± Seeing that Anna was about to lose her temper, Marcello hastened to rectify the situation, ¡°All right, don¡¯t me big brother, big brother also came to buy things and suddenly ran into you, and he saw that you had forgotten your things, so he brought them to you, with no other intention.¡± ¡°If you had nothing else in mind, then why didn¡¯t you say so when you came and had to wait until now? ¡± Marcello looked helplessly, ¡°I wanted to tease you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be angry, well my sister don¡¯t be angry with me, I brought you everything and I paid.¡± It was better not to talk about it, but Anna felt even more ashamed when she did. Chapter 1305 – Meeting of old friends ¡°Marcello, please don¡¯t say it again, if you keep saying it I will really be ashamed.¡± Anna did not really expect to meet Marcello on a casual trip to the pharmacy, nor did she expect him to bring the things she had left at the pharmacy and tease her. ¡°Girl, what is this kind of thing, isn¡¯t it just a pregnancy test?¡± Hearing him say those three words made Anna¡¯s whole body ache, did he even know he was a man? Why does he have to mention it so often in front of girls, wouldn¡¯t he feel embarrassed? Anna felt like she was going crazy, but she did not know how to stop him. She was worried not about that, but about Marcello and whether he would go to Matteo and say something. If Matteo knew, he would definitely inquire. Anna felt that she still had to talk to Marcello, and after thinking for a while, Anna went to Marcello and sat down, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s pretend that you were nice to bring these things here for me today, but I really don¡¯t want a third person to know what happened today, you know what I mean? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to tell him something so important?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell him, but maybe you don¡¯t know, big brother, that I didn¡¯t buy these things for me, but for my friend,¡± Anna began to say something with her eyes wide open, in fact she thought she could, but it was obvious that Marcello didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Your friend? And can you tell me who this friend of yours is?¡± ¡°Gee, Marcello, why do you ask? I bought it for my friend, so that means she doesn¡¯t want anyone to know, and if she did, she wouldn¡¯t have asked me to buy it for her, Marcello.¡± Marcello raised his eyebrows, ¡°You seem to be right, but why does it seem wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, there¡¯s nothing wrong anywhere, Marcello stop asking.¡± Well, Marcello understood that she did not want to pursue the matter further and had to change his tone, ¡°And do you know why this friend of yours does not want it to be known?¡± Was Anna relieved that Marcello was convinced? Otherwise he would not have asked, but Anna had no reason to refuse such a question and could only say, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there is uncertainty, or maybe there is something she doesn¡¯t want to tell anyone, so I can understand her.¡± At the end of the day, however, Anna¡¯s main concern was whether Marcello would talk to Matteo, in case he could not control himself or did not hear what he was saying. ¡°I understand him, so would you understand Marcello too?¡± Marcello smiled haughtily, ¡°Who knows, maybe I will too.¡± This answer made Anna a little anxious, yes would be yes, no would be no, what could possibly be yes, why was this Marcello talking like this? ¡°Sister, you seem to be worried about this friend of yours, don¡¯t worry, since you are so anxious, I will definitely keep secret for this friend of yours.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anna breathed a sigh of relief, finally Marcello¡¯s side was cured, he should be able to stop talking nonsense. After talking to Marcello, Anna grabbed her bag and went downstairs, slipping it into her purse as Amelia approached her, and then went out to continue her work as if nothing had happened. When Marcello finished his noodles and was ready to go, Anna was still ufortable and went to greet him herself, disturbing him constantly. Marcello could not help but reach out and touch her head when he saw how nervous she was. ¡°Well, how could Marcello go back on his word when he promised you something? Don¡¯t worry, not to mention your friend, even if it¡¯s you, big brother will keep your secret.¡± Anna argued weakly with a red face, ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡± ¡°Well, big brother knows it¡¯s not you, don¡¯t worrye back.¡± ¡°Then ¡­¡± ¡°He won¡¯t say that?¡± Not hesitating, he drove away from the noodle store as soon as he got into the car, afraid that if he was slower Anna would still chase him. Is this girl really stubborn, headstrong, but also so innocent that she thinks she can be fooled? Actually, we all know what¡¯s going on in our hearts: Anna is trying to y dumb and Marcello is toozy to break her down. But it¡¯s especially funny to think that sometimes someone just can¡¯t help himself. So he went straight to the Jordan Group. Although Marcello rarelyes to Gruppo Giordano, his good looks and reputation are well known and his rtionship with Matteo is well known, so when Marcello arrived, he greeted the receptionist and went to the elevator. He did not take the exclusive elevator, but went to the usual staff elevator. A faint smile was on Marcello¡¯s lips as he thought about what had just happened, and when the elevator opened, a person stepped out of it. Marcello looked at her without thinking, then stopped. Sabrina stepped out, clutching her papers, and then, still without thinking, she looked up and met his eyes with the man standing outside. After about three seconds of staring at each other, Sabrina¡¯s lips twitched, as if surprised, ¡°Marcello?¡± The sound brought Marcello¡¯s senses back. At first he thought he was mistaken, but when Sabrina called out to him, Marcello realized she was right. ¡°Sabrina, is it really you?¡± Marcello narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at Sabrina in front of him. It was rare to see her dressed like this, formal, simple, and generous; when he had seen her before, she had always worn nice clothes. Sabrina smiled slightly at him and was about to exit the elevator when the doors were about to close, Marcello reached out his hand to block them and then entered the elevator the same way. ¡°What are you doing here? I guess you are not here to see Matteo dressed like this? Do you work here?¡± Marcello spoke as he pressed the button where the president¡¯s office was located. Seeing the number Marcello pressed, Sabrina did not know what she was feeling. During the time she had worked here, she had mostly wanted to go upstairs to see what he was doing when he took the elevator, but ¡­ she didn¡¯t dare, so she didn¡¯t expect that today she would actually ¡­ ¡°Well, I¡¯m working here.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Marcello raised an eyebrow, ¡°Since when did Miss the Ronzi family get to the point of working at Giordano Enterprises? Sabrina, you¡¯re not here for Matteo, are you?¡± Sabrina¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Then why are you here?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 1306 – Is the engagement thing true? Why is she here? Sabrina had a calm expression on her face, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that? As for the question you asked me, I can only tell you that the Ronzi family is bankrupt, my parents are dead, I don¡¯t have anything anymore, I¡¯m no longer the youngdy of the Ronzi family.¡± The yful smile on Marcello¡¯s lips vanished after hearing thesest words, and he looked across at Sabrina, finding the news so hard to take that he did not return to speak for a good half minute. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that look, I¡¯m not sad anymore so you don¡¯t even have to feel sorry for me because I Sabrina don¡¯t need that kind of thing.¡± With these words, Sabrina threw her back up in an air of indifference. The air remained silent for a long time before Marcello let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect things to go this way, those words just now were unintentional and I apologize.¡± ¡°No need to apologize, you don¡¯t know how things went either, it¡¯s the way you were talking so I don¡¯t me you, I could have been very angry if you said something like that after you knew.¡± The two looked at each other for a moment andughed at each other. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier that such a big thing had happened?¡± Yes, not only had Sabrina been Matteo¡¯s childhood friend in the past, but the person she had grown up with was Marcello, and all three were quite close. But among the three families, it was the Giordano family and the Ronzi family that were close, while the Marino family was not. ¡°I don¡¯t really like to talk about it, plus back then, when all this happened, it was very chaotic and busy and there was no time to do anything else.¡± Sabrina¡¯s emotions are still very negative and low when she talks about those sad days, but she is in control of her emotions and quickly controls them, smiling at Marcello: ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s all behind us now, so there¡¯s no point in talking about it. It¡¯s just that in the future Miss Ronzi of the Ronzi family is gone and there¡¯s one more Sabrina, and I¡¯m fine here now as an employee.¡± ¡°Matteo doesn¡¯t know, does he?¡± Marcello said. Sabrina froze for a moment and shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, too.¡± ording to the rtionship the three of them had as children, if they knew that Sabrina worked in thepany, there was no reason why she would be allowed to be just a junior employee, there was love and affection in between, and at the same time Sabrina¡¯s ability could not be as simple as a simple employee. She was capable, she was smart, after all, her family consisted of only one daughter, and she had worked for a long time in thepany with Uncle Ronzi. ¡°It¡¯s better to tell her, after all, you have to work your way up, too.¡± ¡°No need, the reason I don¡¯t want to tell any of you is that I want to use my efforts, not ¡­¡± Marcello, however, suddenly interrupted her, ¡°If you are trying to prove yourself with your efforts, then there is no need, you proved yourself many years ago, Miss Gruppo Ronzi is not even a soft touch, those who suffered under your hands because they underestimated you proved that you were then and now ¡­¡± ¡°Not now.¡± Sabrina dropped her hand on her shoulder in a fist and seemed to murmur intensely, ¡°Before was before, now is now ¡­ before I had the Ronzi family to support me and how many people at my disposal to help me? Now ¡­ I am all alone, what am I going to do to prove it?¡± Ding¡­ The elevator arrived and the doors opened. Marcello, however, did not get out but looked at her, Sabrina realized what floor she was on and froze for a moment, taking a few steps back with her body against the wall, ¡°You came to see him, didn¡¯t you? You go ahead.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sabrina shook her head, Matteo had a girlfriend now, what was the point of her visiting him? After all, her heart was in love with him, and if Matteo did not have a girlfriend now, maybe he could still fight for it. But his proud nature would not let him. He was also afraid that if he saw her too often, he might not be able to resist in time, as he had done when she joined thispany. When she entered her resume, she had clearly thought about not voting for the Giordano Group, but when she saw it, she could not help but put her hand on it. After doing so, she began to regret that she had been too impulsive and had not spoken well to her sister, but in fact she had resubmitted her resume. Sabrina then reassured herself that she was just going to work for the Giordano Group, had no other ideas, and that even if her sister had known, she could not have said anything. Now that she was here, she needed to focus on her work, not on meeting him. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to meet him? Even if you are just a junior employee now, you should know that the rtionship between the three of us is not this ¡­.¡± Marcello was about to say more when Sabrina quickly interrupted her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go for my own reasons, and you should stop asking questions, stop saying anything and leave.¡± At the end of the sentence, Sabrina even tugged on Marcello¡¯s sleeve and dragged him out. Marcello was pushed out of the elevator and the doors closed just in time, so he did not have a chance to speak again. Sabrina¡¯s heart sank a little as she watched the elevator go down one floor at a time. She was suddenly a little sad, Marcello¡¯s presence seemed to remind her that everyone had changed, that it was no longer the old days when the three of them were together, that everyone had their own upations and happiness, and that it was impossible to go back to the old days. Why ¡­ Why is there so much imperfection in the world? Ding¡­N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The elevator stopped at a certain floor and Sabrina came out to deliver the information. After delivering the information she didn¡¯t feel very energetic, so she called her supervisor to ask for leave, saying that she wasn¡¯t feeling well and wanted to take leave to go to the hospital. Tonia saw that she was pale and gave her half a day off, so Sabrina took the elevator downstairs. On her way out of the office, she had to walk past the receptionist, who saw her and rushed to her. ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Seeing her, a sh of impatience shed in Sabrina¡¯s eyes-why did this receptionist keep pestering her? She had asked a bunch of inexplicable questions even when he had seen her before, and now what was she going to do? Sabrina frowned as she quickened her pace, pretending not to have heard the receptionist calling her name. When the receptionist saw that she was running as fast as she could, she had no choice but to trot over and stop Sabrina. ¡°What are you running for when you see me? Am I a man-eating demon?¡± Sabrina sighed in her heart, ¡°Even if you are not a man-eating demon, you are more annoying than a man-eating demon. ¡°What is it? I¡¯m still in a hurry to get home.¡± ¡°Oh, I just wanted to ask you if it¡¯s true that you and Mr. Giordano were engaged as children?¡± Chapter 1307 Neither admit nor deny Sabrina: ¡°¡­¡± Such a blunt question, she did not really consider herself an outsider. She stared at the receptionist with a sly look in her eyes, and said nothing, just stared, the receptionist¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s scalp tingled from her gaze, ¡°You, why are you looking at me like that? Did I ask the wrong question? I remember it was you who came to the Giordano Group before and said you were looking for our Lord Giordano, I asked you if you were engaged to Lord Giordano and you said yes.¡± Sabrina looked at the receptionist and guessed what her movement was in asking this question, ording to her, unless she was also interested in Matteo, she would not have been so curious about whether she was engaged to Matteo or not. Either that or she was nosy, and that was why she was asking. Whatever it was, however, Sabrina was not very keen on answering his question. ¡°Say, are you Signore Giordano¡¯s girlfriend or not?¡± At his words, Sabrina slowly curled her lips and looked at her with breathless eyes, ¡°What if I am, what if I am not? What are you trying to do with this question?¡± The receptionist¡¯s eyes twinkled at this, ¡°Do you admit it?¡± ¡°Did I admit it?¡± Sabrina let a softugh escape, ¡°Did I just admit it?¡± ¡°So you deny it?¡± Sabrina: ¡°Who knows? Guess?¡± Receptionist: ¡°¡­¡± This woman is really so hard to reach by not admitting or denying, what exactly does she mean? ¡°My time is precious, if you have nothing else, I will leave first.¡± After saying this, Sabrina directly bypassed the girl at the front desk and left thepany. When she left, the receptionist girl stood for a long time thinking about it, but she could never figure it out, so she hurried back to her seat and went to the group to send a message. ¡°Sisters, I just met Lord Giordano¡¯s girlfriend again!¡± ¡°? What the hell are you doing? You¡¯re always talking about his fianc¨¦e and girlfriend, can¡¯t you be a little more attentive to our feelings?¡± ¡°A real girlfriend? Are you sure?¡± Receptionist: ¡°No, I just asked him, but he didn¡¯t deny or admit, what do you mean? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± ¡°Not admit or deny? Eh, sister you¡¯re talking about a high-ss woman, aren¡¯t you? Take it from me, don¡¯t bother to ask her again, you are making a fool of yourself.¡± Receptionist: ¡°¡­ What a self insult, I advise to speak properly!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? You are too stupid to go straight and ask such a question, and the other party seems obviously high ss ah, neither admit nor deny, leave you well here to guess the itch, you say you are not making a fool of yourself?¡± ¡°Upstairs +1 I also think the receptionist is a bit goofy and stupid, which is fine, but also so gossipy.¡± ¡°The fire of gossip burns not too hot oh, but you guys say this female segment is really very high, first she works in thepany, and then she is silent, what does she want to do ah?¡± ¡°What else can she do? There must be only one purpose, do you need to ask?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she is Lord Giordano¡¯s girlfriend, so she must aim at Lord Giordano ¡­¡± ¡°So, Lord Giordano¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°If the identity of the girlfriend is confirmed, the third girlfriend has no defense.¡± ¡°Sit back and wait for a big move in the high stakes, do you all want to bet on it?¡± ¡°Bet on what?¡± ¡°Shall we bet on when this original spouse will pull down the third party?¡± ¡°Damn , this bet looks so bad, but I like it, how do we bet?¡± A group of people in the group began to ce bets, and the receptionist was so dazzled that she thought about it and said with integrity, ¡°I will vote for Lord Jordan¡¯s girl!¡± The others: ¡°???¡± ¡°Are you serious, restaurant girl? You¡¯re not voting for Lord Giordano¡¯s girlfriend, you¡¯re voting for his girlfriend? Didn¡¯t you tell us about this? Are you telling the truth?¡± The girl at the front desk rified, ¡°No, I¡¯m telling the truth, but here¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking: this girlfriend suddenly appeared at this hour, so she¡¯s bound to be trouble, but Lord Giordano¡¯s girlfriend is also not something to mess around with. ¡°There is some truth in what you say, but ¡­ I still want to vote for the girlfriend, after all, I am a person who abhors a third party.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll vote for the fianc¨¦e too, I don¡¯t like third parties either.¡± ¡°The word third party is a bit heavy, now before things are clear, who knows if he is a third party, and who knows if his girlfriend is a mistress.¡± The group was in a frenzied discussion as Anna hid in the bathroom alone with the door closed, sneaking out a box of pregnancy tests and reading the instructions. Well, the first time she used it she didn¡¯t quite understand it, so she read the instructions for half an hour and then was about to try it when there was a sudden knock on the door from outside. ¡°Knock knock¡­¡± Anna¡¯s hand let go in shock and the pregnancy test fell to the floor. ¡°Who is it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Sister Anna!¡± Anna recognized the clerk¡¯s voice, but why was she knocking on her door? ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Sister Anna, you¡¯ve been in there for half an hour, when will you be ready? My stomach suddenly hurts so much!¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± The person outside also frantically pped the door panel as she moaned to show the extent of her stomach pain. Anna was speechless at all this gesture of hers, and at the same time her guard was down, so she could only bend down and pick up the pregnancy test that had fallen back onto the floor. If someone knocked on her bathroom doorter, she would go into cardiac shock. While thinking about it, Anna stuffed her things into her bag when the person outside started howling again. ¡°Sister Anna, are you done yet? I can¡¯t hold it anymore ¡­ can you hurry up?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Anna¡¯s forehead tingled as she rushed as she said, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be out soon, you can hold back a little longer.¡± She quickly gathered her things, then opened the door and went out. The person in front of her darted and crushed her into the bathroom, then mmed the door with a bang. Anna would have been hit by the door panel if she had walked more slowly, and she was a little out of breath, but she wiped off her sweat and walked out with her bag. When she came out, Amelia stared at her suspiciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were going to the hospital? Why did youe back so early, and what were you doing in the bathroom the whole time?¡± Anna¡¯s eyebrows jumped and she exined, ¡°I had some diarrhea, so I stayed in the bathroom. Chapter 1308 A Bad Year ¡°Damn girl, Mommy asks you so much because she worries about you. What are you talking about?¡± Anna spit out her tongue, nced at today¡¯s customer flow and suggested, ¡°Business seems pretty average today, why don¡¯t I go first?¡± ¡°Well, go back.¡± With Amelia¡¯s approval, Anna quickly packed her bags and headed home. In the Giordano Group president¡¯s office, Marcello was sitting in front of the table talking with Matteo. Matteo had to attend to his work, but Marcello kept talking, interrupting his thoughts from time to time. After two times, Matteo looked at him with a mischievous nce. Marcello immediatelyughed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind me, you go ahead, I¡¯ll talk about me, you mind your own business.¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± How could he work if he talked and interrupted his thoughts? It was rare for Marcello toe to his office unless there was something serious he wanted to tell himself, thinking about this, Matteo put down the pen in his hand, his back turned back, leaning back in his seat, his gaze indifferent as he stared at Marcello. ¡°You came to see me in the office out of the blue, is something wrong?¡± He tapped his fingertips on the desk as he did so, looking extremely careless. Marcello raised an eyebrow, ¡°What, we¡¯ve been brothers for years and I can¡¯t evene to your office to see you? Can you only allow your girlfriend toe over?¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± He approached and wrinkled his forehead, a little impatiently, ¡°What is it that you want? Just say it, I have work to do after we finish talking.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a man ¡­ who only knew how to work when he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, so that¡¯s fine, because you¡¯re still a workaholic now that you have a girlfriend, can¡¯t you worry a little more about your girlfriend?¡± If he had worried more, he might have found out something, and Anna wouldn¡¯t have had to sneak to the store to buy a pregnancy test on her own. But he had recognized his sister, and then she had asked him, the older brother, not to tell anyone. Marcello could promise to keep his secret, but his mouth itched. Marcello felt he had to say something, but since he had promised to keep the secret, he could not say anything directly, so he had to give him a little push. After all, this matter, it¡¯s the two sides of storytelling, that girl if she was afraid to tell Matthew and didn¡¯t know, then isn¡¯t it better for the girl to tell people? Also,¡­ if things were only so simple it would be good to do, meanwhile she also saw Sabrina in thepany today. Sabrina ¡­ That is Matteo¡¯s childhood friend, the weight of that needless to say, if she does nothing ok. And if ¡­ Marcello didn¡¯t dare to imagine what woulde next, and he didn¡¯t want to think of his old time friend as that kind of despicable person. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things going on in thepany and it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about her, it¡¯s you ¡­ why are you suddenly dealing with this?¡± Matteo looked at him with a slightly questioning look. Marcello smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything better to do today, so I went to the noodle store and business is booming, your girlfriend is so busy running up and down the street, I think she¡¯s exhausted from running like that. And look at her boyfriend, he doesn¡¯t know anything, you can go and help out. I say Matteo, if the little girl didn¡¯t like you, if you were such a boy, you would really be kicked out.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At Marcello¡¯s words, Matteo stopped and pictured in his mind the girl running up and down the store, and not only that, she often came to the office to bring him soup and food, which he had not noticed because he was too busy at work. Now, with Marcello so gossipy, Matteo felt like he was not doing a good job as a boyfriend. Although he was trying to do what a boyfriend should do, he had never been in a rtionship before and often didn¡¯t really know what to do. ¡°What, did you get caught up in what I said? You don¡¯t know what to say anymore?¡± Matthew turned and half-open his lips before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before, so I¡¯m not sure.¡± He thought for a moment, then raised his hand and closed the notebook. Marcello raised an eyebrow at this action, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Matteo had already gotten up, grabbed his jacket and put it on, and took the car keys, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to her now, do you?¡± Marcello asked with surprise, not expecting Matteo to take his casualment seriously, but he felt that since he recognized Anna as his sister, he had to say something for her. It was true that Matteo did not care enough about Anna when he was in a rtionship. If he cared enough, with his intelligence, he would have been able to detect Anna¡¯s difficulty at that time. But he did not expect to have to go to her at this time after he had said only one thing, had left only one foot before, and Matthew had gone to find Anna the next. I wonder if Anna will jump up in a panic and confess? It would be interesting to see if so ¡­ ¡°Well, go find her if you want, you¡¯re her boyfriend anyway, you¡¯re free to go find her whenever you want.¡± Matteo said no more to him and soon left. Before he left Marcello looked over his shoulder and thought about telling him that Sabrina worked in thepany, but Matteo had left. So the words that had been on his tongue were withdrawn. If Sabrina did not want Matteo to know, why should he have bothered? Besides, it would be better for Matteo if he did not know. === Anna had just arrived home and was sneaking out trying to pull out the pregnancy test when she hid in the bathroom but received a call from Amelia. ¡°Anna, are you home?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± What day was it? Was it a bad day? She just wanted to take the test, why did someone interrupt her every time? ¡°Your boyfriend came to see you at the store.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ what?¡± Anna thought she had heard wrong, otherwise why would Matthew suddenlye to her store? What was he doing in her store? ¡°I said your boyfriend is here to see you, don¡¯t you hear me clearly? Why are you so distracted today, girl? Are you really not feeling well? Why don¡¯t I ask your boyfriend toe home and pick you up and take you to the hospital for a checkup?¡± Hearing that she had to go to the hospital for a checkup, Anna looked as if they had stepped on her tail and immediately refused, ¡°Of course not, you, tell them to wait in the store, I¡¯lle there!¡± After saying this, Anna hung up the phone, put her things back in her bag and hurried out. Chapter 1309 – Are you hiding something from me? As she hurried downstairs, Anna rushed home again, putting her bag back in her locker, full of pregnancy tests in case Matthew saw them. He didn¡¯t. Anna¡¯s movements stopped for a moment, and then she looked at her bag in disbelief. Why would Matteoe to the store at this hour? Then Anna thought of Marcello who hade to visit her some time ago. But ¡­ Marcello had promised to keep her secret, hadn¡¯t he? Would she have told him the truth? As she reflected, Anna¡¯s phone vibrated in her pocket, startling her into silence. Then she stopped breathing! Because the person calling her was Matthew. Anna took a deep breath to calm her breathing before picking up the phone, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°I¡¯lle get you.¡± Matteo had called Anna after hearing what Amelia had said, and Amelia had told Matteo about Anna¡¯s behavior today. ¡°No, I¡¯m going out in a minute, wait for me, I¡¯ll meet you there.¡± Anna was about to turn and leave when Matteo¡¯s firm tone came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Do as you are told, wait for me at home and don¡¯t move.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend, these are the things I¡¯m supposed to do, some of them I don¡¯t understand, you can make me do them instead of alwaysing to me, understand?¡± These kind words, if she had heard them normally, Anna would have felt so touched, but today, the more she heard Matteo¡¯s words, the more upset she was. Since Matteo was not usually like this, he had suddenly be so considerate, could it be that he thought she was pregnant? Is that why he treats her like this? Anna bit her lower lip, ¡°This, you know ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, nothing, are you sure you want toe?¡± ¡°Well, be good and wait, Auntie said you¡¯re not feeling well today, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital for a checkup.¡± After that Matthew hung up, and because he said he woulde, Anna did not bother to rush and simply stayed home. The question she had to think about now was whether Matteo hade because of something Marcello had told him, and had be so thoughtful. What if she had thought she was pregnant? How would he have exined it? She hadn¡¯t taken the test yet, she didn¡¯t even know if she was pregnant or not, after all it was just her period that had been dyed two days. And she had not been able to menstruate earlier. She was both nervous and expectant, and if she didn¡¯t, her expectations would be dashed. Anna changed her clothes and went to sit in the living room, thinking about what she would say to Matthew until he arrived. And so time passed. When the phone rang, Anna picked it up and heard Matteo say, ¡°Open the door, I¡¯m outside.¡± Anna got up and went to the door, and sure enough she saw him. She unconsciously bit her lower lip, ¡°Why are you suddenly here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at work at this hour? Could it be that ¡­ Marcello went to see you?¡± Anna¡¯s tone weakened considerably as she spoke next, looking shyly at Matteo: ¡°Did Marcello say anything to you?¡± Matteo walked in, initially intending to take off his shoes, but thinking he was taking her to the hospital for a checkup, he did not take them off and merely looked at her, ¡°There are some things you should have told me yourself.¡± Hearing this, the tip of Anna¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°Eh, what do you mean ¡­¡± she was so nervous that her lips trembled a little as she spoke, could it be that Matteo really knew, that Marcello really told him everything? But ¡­ had promised him! Liar! A big liar! I don¡¯t know why, but Anna felt she had been badly cheated and was angry and furious. As Anna¡¯s emotions ebbed and flowed, Matthew had moved closer to her, tucking a lock of hair from her cheek behind her ear, his warm palm cupping the pale side of her face. ¡°How to be a good boyfriend.¡± Anna¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand, what ¡­ means.¡± ¡°Marcello told me you were busy running up and down the store and I didn¡¯t know to take care of you.¡± Anna: ¡°????¡± What? ¡°Just like that?¡± Anna¡¯s eyes widened, she was really scared to death at this moment, ¡°I thought ¡­¡± ¡°You thought what?¡± Matthew looked at her carefully, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Anna denied as quickly as she could, smiling dryly, ¡°How could I possibly hide anything from you? Don¡¯t worry about what Marcello told you, you are already busy with work in thepany, you are so busy that you have no time ¡­ ¡± Before she could finish her words, the man in front of her leaned down to take her in his arms, his slightly warm breath spurting on the nape of her neck. ¡°Stupid, making demands on your boyfriend, being pampered, being fickle are all things you should do, you don¡¯t have to be too understanding in front of me, don¡¯t bring me soup if you¡¯re busy, what¡¯s the point of getting so tired?¡± Anna¡¯s hands were down at her sides, but now she raised them slightly and wrapped them carefully around Matthew, whispering, ¡°I, I just want to see you, I¡¯m not tired, I¡¯m happy.¡± How could she be tired when she saw Matthew once a day and saw him drinking the soup she made and eating the food she cooked and felt his whole body full of strength? Matteo listened to her and was silent for a long time. Maybe he would have taken the initiative if Anna had not done it, and as soon as Anna did, he became passive, and maybe ¡­ he was wrong. If Marcello hadn¡¯t reminded him, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have known anything. And again, his girlfriend , she stupidly ran to the office every day to see him, without saying anything.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. What a fool, so foolish. But the more she was so simple and without calction, giving him only in this rtionship and never expecting anything, the more Matthew felt guilty and the more he liked it. His girlfriend ¡­ Matteo used his strength and held her tightly in his arms. Anna did not know what was wrong with Matteo, but she felt so warm in his arms. ¡°Is this ¡­¡± Anna¡¯s fingers gently pricked his back, ¡°is this why you came here?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard from my aunt that you weren¡¯t feeling well, shall we go to the hospital now?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little tired, my mother misunderstood.¡± ¡°Tired? Then I¡¯ll rest with you?¡± Matteo¡¯s phone rang just as the words left his mouth, and he let go of Anna and picked up the phone. ¡°Lord Giordano, there is a document to sign, please ¡­ now.¡± ¡°Leave it for now, I will sign it tomorrow.¡± re: ¡°But this document is needed this afternoon, Lord Giordano this ¡­¡± ¡°Leave it until tomorrow for now.¡± Then Matteo hung up without hesitation, Anna looked at him in amazement, ¡°You won¡¯te to me without finishing the work, will you?¡± Chapter 1310 Guard Matteo put the phone away and took her hand. ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t you tired? Go take a rest.¡± Anna stopped and pushed him hard, ¡°Answer me, you should be at work by now. I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t need toe here to keep mepany. Come back,pany is important ¡­.¡± Before his eyes, there was a sudden darkness and his lips were sealed in a death grip. Anna made a movement to push him away, but Matthew held her wrist and snapped it behind her, then leaned down and deepened the kiss. One second, two seconds ¡­ Anna was stunned by the kiss and clung helplessly to Matteo¡¯s arms before he grabbed her by the waist and led her toward the bedroom. By the time Anna reacted, she was already on the soft bed and Matthew was removing her shoes. Anna¡¯s face blushed when he held her white feet in his hands and she unconsciously tried to retract them. Matteo took her foot and raised his eyebrows at her, ¡°Afraid of me?¡± Anna winced and shook her head, once again trying to pull her feet back¡­. How did the kiss end up in the bed ¡­ Don¡¯t you wish you were here? Just as Anna was rambling, Matthew had taken the initiative to release her and then pulled the quilt away to cover her. ¡°Sleep well.¡± A warm palm fell close to her cheek and a momentter he covered her head, gently stroking her hair. For some reason, this gesture reminded Anna of her own father. Because when she was little, her father liked to stroke her head like this, with a gentle expression and a loving smile on his face. It was a gesture she would not have thought of if Anna¡¯s father had done it, but now she saw Matteo doing it with tight lips and an expressionless face. He looked incredibly out of ce any way you looked at him. Ahem ¡­ Anna looked away and blushed, ¡°And you, are you going back to the office?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you want me to stay with you?¡± When he asked this question, Matthew¡¯s voice was deliberately lowered a few notches, giving the impression of being seductive, as if he was deliberately teasing her. Anna immediately shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so, there are so many things to do in the office, you should go back first.¡± ¡°Where is all this talking? Close your eyes and sleep first, don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ oh.¡± She closed her eyes, but when she did, she always felt Matteo¡¯s eyes falling on her face, which made her ufortable, so she opened them again and saw Matteo staring at her. After their eyes met for a moment, Anna turned and changed her position. Turning her back to him. She would not be able to sleep if she let him stare at her again, so she had to turn her back. Matthew, in turn, probably understood her dilemma and said nothing more about her turning around, continuing to sit quietly beside her. The room was quiet, and at first Anna could hear Matteo¡¯s breathing and her own, butter she became sleepy. Her eyelids became heavier and heavier until they closedpletely, and her ears could hear nothing. Matthew continued to watch over her until he heard the girl¡¯s regr breathing, but he did not hurry, waiting a while to make sure she was asleep before getting up and covering her, then watching her sleepily and examining her for a while before leaning down and cing a soft kiss on her forehead. Anna was stunned when she felt something soft settle on her forehead, soft to the touch, almost like jelly. But soon the touch disappeared. She did not look and soon lost consciousness again. When she woke up, it was already night and Anna rubbed her eyes and lifted the covers to sit up, seeing that it was dark outside the window and there were sounds of conversationing from the living room. She yawned as she got up, put on her slippers and went out. When she reached the living room, Anna was still rubbing her sleepy hair, yawn after yawn, why was she still so sleepy? I wanted to sleep again. But soon Anna¡¯s sleepy head was startled when she saw a long figure in the living room, sitting on the sofa, her legs almost too long to rest on it, and her fresh face slightly askew, with a kind look, talking to Giancarlo. Matteo!!! Anna¡¯s consciousness finally came back together and she thought of Matteoing to her before going to bed, not realizing that she had woken up with him still in her house. Anna did not need to look in the mirror to know how unkempt she looked at that moment.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But luckily Matteo was talking to Giancarlo and had not noticed. So she was about to sneak into her room to change when Amelia¡¯s voice rang out at an inopportune moment. ¡°Anna, you¡¯re finally up. But why are you there? Go clean yourself and wash your face and hands for dinner.¡± Anna, who was about to sneak silently into the room: ¡°¡­¡± As Amelia spoke, Giancarlo and Matteo looked toward the source of the voice and saw Anna. Anna was so annoyed that she wanted to find a hole in the ground, but it was toote to see Matteo¡¯s face and she turned and ran into her room with her slippers. Bang! After closing the door behind her, Anna rushed to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. She brushed her hair and realized that it was all messed up from sleep, but it was toote to wash it now. But doesn¡¯t she look good, should she put on some lipstick? But would it be too deliberate to do so now? Anna pulled out a lip gloss and opened it, gesturing to herself in the mirror. It was a bit of a tug and pull. Knock, knock¡­ As she thought about it, there was a knock at her door and Anna was so surprised that her hand shook and her lip gloss came off her mouth. Ahhh!!! Anna almost jumped to her feet and could only quickly put down her lip gloss to grab a tissue to wipe it off the side of her mouth. ¡°What the hell are you doing in there, little girl? What¡¯s taking you so long to wash?¡± Amelia¡¯s voice came from outside. Anna had bought this lip gloss on purpose because it was advertised as a must-have for every girl, because it was nonstick and not easy to remove. However, she found that the lip gloss was still a little discolored and stained, and she said behind her back that the advertising slogan for this lip gloss was too pitiful! But when I put it on my skin today, why is it so hard to rub off? Chapter 1311 This feels warm. Because her skin was white and her lip gloss was very heavy, even if she took it off quickly, traces still remained on her fair skin. Anna had no choice but to take a makeup remover pad and put it on as she said, ¡°It will be ready soon.¡± ¡°You girl, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Auntie, please go and sit down.¡± Matthew¡¯s voice suddenly sounded outside the door, and Anna was taken aback. What was she doing here at this time of day? But luckily she had taken off her lip gloss, but worse, she had taken off a piece of the foundation she had put on earlier. Anna: ¡°¡­¡± It was really a bad day for her, no matter what she did things were not going well.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna had to take off all her foundation and wash her face with a facial cleanser. When Matthew pushed open the door, he saw hering out of the bathroom with her face covered in drops of water. The two met face to face. She wanted to look better in front of him, but why had she messed up again? She could only smile awkwardly and exin, ¡°I just woke up, so I thought it would be refreshing to wash my face.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matthew nodded and took one side of the handkerchief from his own pocket and reached down to wipe the drops from Anna¡¯s face. ¡°Well, go out to dinner, your parents have been waiting for you for quite a while.¡± Anna was about to take the handkerchief and say she would wash it for him, but Matthew had already put it away and was leading her out the door, when Anna wanted to ask, ¡°Why are you staying for dinner with us? Have you been here all afternoon? You didn¡¯t stay at my bedside and watch me sleep, did you? However, these questions were on her lips, but in the end she did not ask them. When she came out, Anna¡¯s mother was already sitting, and as she watched them approach, Amelia reached out and elbowed her husband, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t you think they look good together?¡± Giancarlo, who was wearing old-fashioned sses, nced at the two and said, ¡°Mr. Giordano is really a handsome man, but our daughter is a bit ¡­¡± ¡°The first thing you can do is to take a look at your daughter. ¡°I know what she is like because she is my daughter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, my daughter would be perfect for anyone, they are perfect for each other.¡± Giancarlo: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to fight with Amelia anymore, and it¡¯s not a matter ofpatibility or not, it¡¯s all about people. When Giancarlo first found out that his daughter¡¯s boyfriend was Signore Giordano of the Giordano Group, Giancarlo was really shocked. Those who do not know may not know what kind of concept the Giordano family business is, but Giancarlo, who worked at the Ferrari Group, knows it all too well. The Ferrari Group, the Giordano Group, the Marino Group, all famous. Giancarlo had arranged for Anna to join thepany in the hope that hismon daughter would find someone to work in the samepany and then marry and live happily. But then Giancarlo realized that his daughter¡¯s happiness was the only thing that mattered to him, and that life and health were the most important things in life. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t have realized this if he hadn¡¯t walked through a ghost¡¯s door, so he always thought that the man his daughter liked would be ordinary, just a business executive, but to his surprise, she brought home Signore Giordano. Although Giancarlo was happy for his daughter¡¯s impressive boyfriend, as a father, he was both happy and worried. After all, it was Matteo from the Giordano Group. He had heard that Matteo was not close to women and had never dated any women, so suddenly he was with his daughter. Is it because he wants to get married? But it is impossible to get one¡¯s daughter to do the number. Amelia then tells him that Anna and Matteo¡¯s sister are good friends and that they lived together when they were abroad, so Giancarlo is relieved. But despite this, he was worried. Of course he loves his daughter, and because he loves her, he is worried about Anna suffering with Matteo, because after all, what if such a wonderful man doesn¡¯t care about his daughter? What if he doesn¡¯t care about his daughter? Of course, Giancarlo kept all this to himself and said nothing. When Matteo came home for the first time, he did not have time to bring anything, but Amelia bought him a lot of goodies. ¡°Matteo, this is the first time you are eating at your aunt¡¯s house, and she doesn¡¯t know your taste, so she made some, don¡¯t mind it.¡± Once at the table, Amelia spoke warmly to Matteo. Anna sat down with Matthew and was stunned to see the food on the table. In her entire life, of all the meals she had eaten at home, this was the only time she had seen the most generous meal,parable to five-star service at a hotel. A bit extravagant, Anna thought. There must be more than enough to eat. Matthew was also surprised, but when he saw Amelia¡¯s warm smile he realized that Anna, his mother, was very enthusiastic about him, and of course she was afraid of neglecting him because of his status, so he let go of all his indifference and defensiveness and said softly, ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to be so busy with food, I¡¯m not fussy, I can eat everything. ¡± Ameliaughed, ¡°Of course not, these are all homemade dishes, you won¡¯t be used to eating them, will you? But in this life, it¡¯s better to eat more homemade dishes, you can¡¯t eat out all the time, even if your aunt¡¯s cooking skill is not as good as the great chefs, but your aunt¡¯s cooking is certainly healthy and hygienic.¡± Anna listened to Amelia¡¯s shrill voice next to her, feeling rather embarrassed, usually only restaurants that did not pass hygienic standards would be unhygienic, but those with five or six stars, or the chefs Matteo invited home, had to be qualified ah, and also focus on health. ¡°Mom ¡­¡± Anna interrupted her, ¡°let¡¯s just eat.¡± When she finished she looked at Matteo and said carefully, ¡°If you¡¯re not used to eating, then we can ¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Matteo smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s a warm feeling I haven¡¯t had in many years.¡± Thereafter he had always been alone, and his meals were rxed alone. When he was in high school, he and Marcello had been to his house once for New Year¡¯s Eve, when Marcello¡¯s old house was like this, cooking a huge table for the holidays, and then a group of people gathered around it,ughing and talking, incredibly lively. Chapter 1312 – The wine fight After themotion, all that remained was endless loneliness. So Matteo no longer wanted to go home with Marcello for New Year¡¯s Eve. Whenever he came home for New Year¡¯s Eve, he was faced with arge, cold house with servants but no family inside. He was also afraid that if he went too often, he would be more and more unbearable in loneliness, so he stopped going, without anyone knowing what he was going through and what kind of light he felt inside. Anna did not know much about his past, and now when she watched him say this, there seemed to be a sh of despondency in his eyes, but he was soon enveloped by other emotions and invisible, and Anna anxiously tried to look for him, but could not find him. ¡°What are you looking at me for? Eat properly.¡± Matthew¡¯s hand went around the table and took her palm, giving it a gentle squeeze.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Such a gesture, right in front of her parents, immediately made Anna¡¯s face blush, and she looked away again and immediately lowered her gaze to her meal. On the other side of the table, Mr. and Mrs. Galli could not help the slight smile that spread across their eyes as they watched the interaction between the young couple. The meal started out a bit in bulk, but gradually the conversation got going. Giancarlo started talking to Matthew about work and then about certain business matters. But after histest car ident, Giancarlo had decided to take care of himself, and as soon as Amelia heard that he wanted to drink, she immediately crossed her gaze to him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take care of yourself? What do you drink to keep yourself healthy?¡± Giancarlo immediately pped his thighs, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t Matteo here? I¡¯m happy, so I¡¯ll have a drink with him.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t want to say yes, but she thought that Matteo had onlye here once in a while, so he would only have one drink today. So she agreed. Anna, seeing Giancarlo¡¯s good mood, had to get up to get the wine, and then told Giancarlo, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t drink too much, even if you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°Go ahead, go ahead, what does the child care so much about?¡± Anna sat down next to Matteo and whispered, ¡°My father was a good drinker, so don¡¯t drink too muchter.¡± What if he drank too much and got drunk? How could hee back then? ¡°Yes.¡± Matthew replied, and his big hand came under the table again, shaking Anna¡¯s hand, Anna blushed slightly and tried to pull her hand back, but Matthew used some force, so Anna never pulled her hand back. Since her parents were on the other side of the table, Anna did not dare to make too many moves, and after a few contractions she could not pull her hand back, so she gave up. Amelia was worried about Giancarlo¡¯s health and got up while he drank and went to the kitchen to prepare some soup to useter if the two men got drunk. Giancarlo said he drank very little at first, but when he did, he didn¡¯t stop, and the more he drank, the more he got high. And Giancarlo is such a person, he used to feel that Matteo was a bit unreliable and had preconceptions about his identity, but now after seeing the other willing to sit and drink with him like this and talk about the world, Giancarlo¡¯s preconceptions about Matteo were not so deep and he kept pulling him in to talk. ¡°Matteo ah ¡­¡± Anna, who was on the side, was a little embarrassed when she heard this, ¡°Dad ¡­¡± ¡°No harm done.¡± Matteo squeezed her hand again and gave her a reassuring look. After that Amelia came out of the kitchen and called Anna, who just had to get up before Matteo let go of her hand. Anna ran into the kitchen. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°How is your boy Matteo drinking? Can he drink? Your father drinks too much, he is always in the lead, in case ¡­¡± Matteo¡¯s ability to drink? Anna had a bit of a headache because Matteo¡¯s drinking ability seemed to be very good. In the past, when she was not yet with Matteo, she had once substituted Serena and Matteo to go to toast together. Then ¡­ Anna was too embarrassed to remember the rest of the story, it was a bit humiliating. And the next day she was so hurt by his words that even now, thinking about it, her heart burned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Amelia¡¯s hand beckoned in front of Anna, who turned and saw Amelia staring at her, before shaking her head, ¡°Nothing, I was just remembering, Mom, Matthew is a good drinker, better not let him drink too much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the end of it.¡± Amelia¡¯s face became sad when she heard this, ¡°Your father is a drunkard and if he catches someone who can drink well, he will have to drink with him all night, I should have stopped him.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t mom stop him just now? Dad is in a good mood, forget it, it¡¯s just for one night, it should be fine.¡± Although Anna was a little worried, the drinking thing, even if she was sad if you drank too much, if it was just for one night, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? And it was a special night, so Anna didn¡¯t have too strong an intention to stop him. ¡°Forget it, let them drink if they want, but your boyfriend has to work tomorrow, right, you¡¯d better go outter and tell him to pretend to be drunk, your father surely won¡¯t keep drinking if he sees the other person drunk alone.¡± ¡°Yes, I know mom.¡± When mother and daughter came out of the kitchen, they both had sober soup in their hands, and as soon as they caught the smell of it, Giancarlo wrinkled his nose in disappointment, ¡°You say, we¡¯re in the middle of drinking, it¡¯s been a short time, and you¡¯re cooking sober soup?¡± Although the words sounded a bit reproachful, Giancarlo¡¯s tone and the look in his eyes were full of helplessness, not even a hint of reproach. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I prepare it for you in advance? Should I wait until you are drunk before cooking it?¡± Amelia did not hesitate to give Giancarlo a look of dislike. Giancarlo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Look at the way you talk, how can I get drunk? My drinking ability is well known in the neighborhood!¡± Anna also brought the sober soup to Matteo¡¯s side and sat down, while Giancarlo and Amelia talked, she quietly leaned close to Matteo¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°My father is not only a good drinker he is a good winner, surely he will keep drinking until he knocks the other one out.¡± A faint smile surprised Matthew¡¯s lips at his words, he passed a nce to Anna and patted her hand from under the table to reassure her. Chapter 1313 -Let me hold you for a while. Anna, after receiving his look, probably knew that Matteo understood what he meant, and at this point Giancarlo came back to her, ¡°What is the girl whispering to you? Come,e, Matteo let¡¯s keep drinking.¡± ¡°Yes uncle.¡± Matteo lifted his ss and clinked it with Giancarlo¡¯s again.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. One ss, two sses, three sses ¡­ Anna watched a little anxiously as the minutes ticked by, but neither man had any intention of stopping yet. She had already talked it over with Matteo, had she not understood what he was saying? That¡¯s impossible, he¡¯s so smart he could have guessed it himself without her saying anything. What was his reason for doing that? Just as Anna was about to say something, Matteo showed his drunkenness, but his hand was still steady as he held his ss on the table and smiled a little apologetically at Giancarlo. ¡°Sorry Uncle, a little out of it.¡± Hearing this, Giancarlo was immediately delighted and patted hisp, ¡°You¡¯re drunk so early, huh? You¡¯re not much of a drinker, are you? That¡¯s how much you drank!¡± As Amelia listened, she gave Giancarlo a little squeeze, and Giancarlo knew what she meant, but he was still happy with the moment. ¡°You really can¡¯t drink anymore? I¡¯m starting to get hot here, I¡¯m not drinking anymore!¡± Giancarlo had actually drunk almost as much as he knew he could not drink too much, but once something had started, he was too embarrassed to shout to stop until his opponent was defeated, so he had to keep stagnating. If Matteo had gone down, he would have gained face and no longer had to drink, so it was the best of both worlds. So Giancarlo seemed to be shouting at Matteo to continue drinking with him, but in his mind he was thinking, ¡°Go down, I won¡¯t have to drink if you go down.¡± And Matteo did what he wanted, propping his forehead with one hand, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle, I just don¡¯t feel like it.¡± Giancarlo: ¡°How can that be? How long have you been drinking, you ¡­¡± ¡°Are youing?¡± Amelia gave Giancarlo another squeeze, this time with a little more force, and gave Giancarlo a stern look,ining, ¡°Can you act like an old man? He said he couldn¡¯t handle the wine and you still let him drink?¡± ¡°Cough ¡­¡± Giancarlo coughed slightly and waved his hand, ¡°Well, since Matteo is unable to drink, then we won¡¯t drink anymore, Anna girl, give your boy some sober soup and help him rest. ¡± Anna heaved a huge sigh of relief and hurried to bring the soup to Matteo¡¯s side, ¡°Have some first, then I¡¯ll help you rest.¡± Matthew took a few sips, then Anna helped him rest. Once they were gone, Giancarlo, who had been holding his own at this point, finally let go of the ss and then slumped helplessly on the table, sighing, ¡°Anna¡¯s boyfriend ¡­ doesn¡¯t hold his liquor very well.¡± Amelia could not stop herself from rolling her eyes and said disgustedly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t, and he¡¯s young, so what good will it do you to drink it? He¡¯s our future son-inw, if that¡¯s possible!¡± Giancarlo leaned over the table, without moving, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m testing him.¡± ¡°Testing? Testing what?¡± ¡°To test his true feelings for our Anna.¡± Amelia was even more speechless when she heard this, ¡°Testing his heart? You are really good at testing your heart with your drink.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m not going to exin it to you!¡± Giancarlo, who was already a little drunk, began to act like a child, and Amelia had no choice but to persuade him to drink sober soup. I¡¯m such a good drinker that I don¡¯t need it. Take it away, I won¡¯t drink it.¡± ¡°No? I made this soup to sober you up, if you don¡¯t drink it I¡¯ll tear you apart.¡± Giancarlo: ¡°¡­¡± On the other hand, Anna helped Matteo toward his room, and it was only when he entered the room and saw his girlish bed that Anna¡¯s mind babbled in reaction. She had taken him to her room, when they had a guest room, she could have taken him to the guest room. As Anna hesitated to change course halfway, Matthew was already lying on the bed with her help. Anna: ¡°¡­¡± Okay, this is not the way to changenes. After Matteoy down, he raised his hand with his eyes closed and clutched his temples, his forehead slightly furrowed in what looked like pain. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Anna had been embarrassed, but when she saw him like this, all that embarrassment disappeared and she quickly sat down on the edge of the bed and looked at Matthew nervously. Suddenly something urred to her, she stood up and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Then she ran to the bathroom, washed and dried a towel and returned to wipe Matteo¡¯s sweat. Matthew had drunk a lot of wine, but he could still hold his liquor, but it was inevitable that he would feel ufortable when he drank too much. When he felt something cold rubbing his forehead, Matteo opened his eyes and his pale eyes saw his girlfriend wiping his forehead and cheeks with an intense and serious look on her face. Seeing him open his eyes, Anna could not help but say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to me? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you had admitted defeat earlier? You had to drink like that, didn¡¯t you feel sick? Why don¡¯t I go cook something to sober you up?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his hand was taken by Matthew. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Matteo¡¯s thin lips were tightened and he said lightly. Indeed, there was a reason why he did not concede defeat so soon. So, judging by Giancarlo¡¯s look behind him, he should have seeded. It was best not to talk about such things to the young girl. Matthew took the towel from her hands, then with a push in his hand, Anna¡¯s body bent forward, followed by an arm that wrapped around her, holding her firmly in ce. Anna then fell directly onto Matthew¡¯s body. ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Anna unconsciously tried to struggle, after all, she was in her house, and her parents were there, and she had not closed the door when she helped him in, what if Amelia came inter because she was worried and saw this scene? That would be very embarrassing. As Anna pushed and struggled, Matthew tightened his grip and gently rested his chin on Anna¡¯s head, the sweet scent of a young girl lingering between his nostrils. ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me hold you for a while.¡± His voice was rough, but it was heavy on Anna¡¯s heart. Chapter 1314-Sleep After that Anna did not move, lying dutifully on Matthew¡¯s body. Since Matthew¡¯s voice sounded not only hoarse but also a little tired, probably from too much wine, there was little she could do to help at this point and she had to be as good as she could be. It was not long before Anna felt that the breathing of the man in front of her seemed to calm down and smooth out. She blinked for a moment and guessed: had he fallen asleep? Impossible, she was still on top of him at this moment, and he had fallen asleep with his arms around her like that? Anna waited a little longer, and his breathing was still regr. It seemed that he had really fallen asleep. Anna was startled by a soft knock at the door, then calmed down, gently removed Matthew¡¯s hands from her waist and got up to leave. Amelia stood outside the door waiting for her, at first she wanted to go straight in, but she thought that inside they were engaged, in case she saw something she was not supposed to see, wouldn¡¯t that add to the embarrassment of mother and daughter? So Amelia waited outside the door for a while, hearing the silence inside, before knocking on the door. ¡°Mom.¡± Anna came out and Amelia could not stop looking behind her, ¡°Where is Matthew?¡± ¡°He ¡­ is asleep.¡± The corner of Anna¡¯s mouth twitched before she exined, ¡°He fell asleep shortly after he came in.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Asleep? Amelia was a little surprised that the man slept so quickly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he was a good drinker? Did he fall asleep so quickly? Was he drunk or?¡± ¡°I guess he drank a little too much, plus he¡¯s had a lot of worktely, so he¡¯s tired, right?¡± Anna made a few random remarks, which was actually her assumption, Matthew was already quite tired of running thepany by himself, even though he didn¡¯t have to do many mundane things, everything he did was brain-intensive stuff, plus sometimes when the workload got heavy, his brain was in a very tired state for a long time. So he fell asleep quite quickly. ¡°So it¡¯s true, running a business is really very tiring, so if you marry him in the future, you will have to help him too?¡± This sudden question made Anna¡¯s face blush, ¡°Mom, this is forter, who knows? We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Anna took Amelia¡¯s arm and led her out of the room. Amelia said with some discontent, ¡°Why are you shy, girl? I see you are not young, don¡¯t you intend to start a family? You two have not been together for a long time, but you should have been aiming for marriage from the beginning, right? You should think about it, otherwise how would you react if one day he suddenly asked you to marry him?¡± A proposal? Would Matthew propose to her? Anna did not think she could imagine such an image, whatever it was. How could such a cold and stable person get down on his knees and ask her to marry him? But ¡­ was also such a cold and stable person, after they had fallen in love, he would take the initiative to ask her for a kiss, and that time they were traveling abroad, his reaction that night was also very ¡­ However, the difference between him and his usual stable and introverted appearance was huge. Anna was too embarrassed to keep thinking about it, so she could only say, ¡°Mom, stop talking nonsense, I know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Whenever Mom talks about it, you avoid the subject, you don¡¯t want to y with people¡¯s feelings, do you? You just want to fall in love and not get married?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± She was really impressed with Amelia¡¯s brain, how on earth had shee up with this aspect? ¡°Huh? Am I right?¡± ¡°Mom, no way ¡­ I will never tangle with any man in my life other than him, let alone marry someone else.¡± Anna had to prove her loyalty. ¡°All right, he¡¯s not too young, you guys get married early and have children early.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± She did not want to continue the conversation, and the expression on Amelia¡¯s face became slightly subtle when she brought up the subject, as if she had been thinking about something important. ¡°By the way, thest time you guys ¡­¡± ¡°Mom, I have something to do, I¡¯ll be back to check on him, I¡¯m leaving early.¡± With that said, Anna turned and immediately slipped into her room, closing the door with her hand and leaning against the door panel with her chest covered, luckily she had slipped out quickly or her mother¡¯s inquiry might have driven her crazy. Anna adjusted her breathing and then returned to her bed, seeing Matthew sleeping heavily, thinking that she probably would not be able to sleep here tonight, or would she give him the room and go to the guest room herself? However, Anna was already used to taking a bath at night, and today she had slept for a long time and had not yet taken a bath. It would be rather awkward to take a shower here. Finally, Anna grabbed her clothes and ran to the guest room to take a shower. When she came out of the shower, Anna ran to open the closet and carried theforter and pillows to the guest room. As she did this, Amelia appeared out of nowhere again, leaning against the door and looking at her. ¡°I mean Anna, aren¡¯t you together now? Why are you still moving into the guest room?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± She felt that her mother was really too nosy to take an interest in her daughter¡¯s emotional life, and at such an embarrassing level. ¡°Mom, it¡¯ste, aren¡¯t you going to bed?¡± ¡°My daughter is not going to bed, what¡¯s the harm if I keep my daughterpany for a chat?¡± After saying this, Amelia even went inside and sat on the edge of the bed, ¡°Look at you girl, you can¡¯t even make the bed properly, is that what sheets are made of? You¡¯ll turn overter and the sheets will slide off.¡± Amelia scolded her daughter as she made her sheets, and then left with a few morements. Anna was finally relieved and pulled down the covers of the bed, she had overslept in the afternoon and now she was very awake and had things on her mind, so Anna could not sleep at all. She rolled over and then pulled out her phone to look for the pregnancy signs and fell asleep looking at them. * The next day When Matthew woke up, his hand unconsciously went to the bed to check the time with the clock, but instead he found ab. He froze for a few seconds and opened his eyes to an unfamiliar ceiling. Anna¡¯s room had been decorated with a blue theme, a light blue with white, and the decor was that of a young girl¡¯s room. The sweet, soft scent of a girl¡¯s room, whether it was theforter or the pillows, lingered between his nostrils. It was only then that Matthew realized that the quilt he was covered with was also cartoony blue. After a moment of silence, Matteo¡¯s thin lips curled slightly. Yes, he remembered, he had run to the girl yesterday, then had drunk and slept in her ce. Chapter 1315 – What’s all the fuss about? Matthew also did not move, for it seemed that it had been a long time since he had rxed like this. He had only held herst night and had quickly rxed his body and fallen asleep. He did not expect to wake up and it was already broad daylight. Hey down on his bed and observed the room where the girl lived, it was really apletely different environment from the one he lived in. There were no extra colors in her room, the tone was minimalist, and it just looked uninteresting, although many people like the simple and generous category, but after a long time one would feel little life and meaning. When he saw the young girl¡¯s room, Matteo felt new and energetic. It was as if a ck-and-white world had suddenly been infused with color. A barrennd brought to life. He stood still. Outside the door Anna is torn because she is already awake, but right now she is torn whether to go inside and wake Matteo. It was already time to go to work, but she was worried that Matteo would get a headache if she woke him up too early because he had been drinkingst night and would feel ufortable. It would be better to let him sleep some more. Having made her decision, Anna turned around and went back to the guest room. Who knew that just as she sat down, Amelia¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Anna, get up.¡± The voice was apanied by a loud knock on the door. Anna blushed slightly and brushed herself out of bed before rushing outside to see Amelia standing in front of her room banging on the door panel as she called her name. Amelia was surprised when she saw Anna standing in front of her, ¡°Anna, are you awake? Where have you been?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ mom.¡± She blushed in embarrassment and Amelia froze for a moment, suddenly thinking about something, before looking into the house. Because usually the first thing Amelia did when she woke up was to call her daughter to wake up first, because Anna always stayed in bed for a long time, so this had be a habit. So Amelia forgot that Matthew had stayed at Anna¡¯s housest night and went straight to the door, only now realizing it. Amelia quickly withdrew her hand and smiled awkwardly at Anna as she approached and pushed her back into the guest room. ¡°Anna I didn¡¯t mean to do that, I¡¯m used to waking you up and I forgot that Matteo was in your roomst night.¡± Matteo stood up at the sound of Amelia¡¯s voice and raised an eyebrow when he opened the door and saw that it was empty. Anna and Amelia had finished their conversation, and when they came out Amelia spoke stiffly, ¡°Matteo, are you awake? Auntie forgot you were resting in the housest night and thought Anna woke you up. Sorry!¡± ¡°No, I woke up by ident too, good morning aunt.¡± ¡°Good morning, you talk to Anna, auntie will go make breakfast.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As Amelia went to the kitchen, she thought to herself that this daughter had found a boyfriend with such thoughtful ways, she spoke to the elders as a set of words. Anna pulled Matteo into the room and then handed him a new toothbrush and a cup from her cupboard, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wash first, are you still ufortable?¡± Matteo reached out and rubbed her head, ¡°No, I slept well.¡± Anna breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After breakfast, Matteo drove back to the office. His car was parked downstairs overnight, and after he left, the neighbors ran to Amelia and the others and chatted. ¡°Amelia, who was that man walking away just now? He looks so tall and handsome, he¡¯s not Anna¡¯s boyfriend, is he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember your family having such a rtive, do you? The boy Agnes introduced to your Anna a while ago was so ugly, but now this one looks like a handsome boy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right Anna, how did you find such a rich boy?¡± Amelia and Anna were surrounded by all those people, and it gave them a headache to listen to each other¡¯s words. But Amelia admitted, ¡°Yes, he is Anna¡¯s boyfriend, but it doesn¡¯t matter if he is rich or not, what matters is that he is a good person and treats Anna well.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, the main thing is character, but Anna¡¯s boyfriend is also very rich, what brand of car does he drive?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where does he work? What is his education? Are his parents alive? I tell you Anna, it¡¯s better to find a man whose parents are both dead, so you won¡¯t have to suffer when you marry him.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± Although Matthew¡¯s parents were now dead, she was extremely unhappy when she heard the words for her mate. Before she could say anything, Anna¡¯s mother Amelia frowned at the person and said, ¡°How can you say that? This thing is all up to fate.¡± ¡°If you find a rich family with living parents, your Anna will definitely suffer if she marries someone. I¡¯ve heard that the mothers-inw of these rich families are more powerful than others, and you shouldn¡¯t joke!¡± ¡°Your Anna is so honest, will she be bullied when she gets married?¡± In fact, some people don¡¯t have bad intentions, but they are just mean and like to say things that others don¡¯t like to hear, just like these now, she and Matthew have not yet gotten to the point of talking about marriage, yet they start talking about their parents being alive, when both parents have died before. This made Anna very ufortable and she didn¡¯t like people talking about her man¡¯s rights and mistakes behind her back, whatever it was. So she spoke up and interrupted. ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want you to worry about my love life. If you have free time, why don¡¯t you help your daughter-inw with the children?¡± The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about, girl? We are only here to worry about your marriage, why are you losing your temper?¡± Anna smiled slightly, ¡°No need to worry too much, go back.¡± After saying this, Anna took Amelia¡¯s hand and went back, while a group of people cursed behind her, ¡°Unbelievable, the daughter of the Galli family now has a rich man, and her words have be stronger.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, she didn¡¯t talk like this before, but now it¡¯s really ¡­. People really change when ites to money!¡± Amelia looked at her daughter helplessly. ¡°Why are you throwing a tantrum?¡± Anna smiled, her air pressure lowered a little, ¡°Matthew¡¯s parents died a long time ago.¡± Chapter 1316 Matthew is not this kind of person Amelia was a little surprised to hear this, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna nodded, it was something Matteo had not talked about much, but she and Serena had lived together for a long time, those family days Giordano was alone with Matteo, and then he had found his sister. It was as if she had finally found her only kinship and was flying abroad every day to be with her sister. Anna did not specte on Matteo¡¯s psychology, but she felt that he had had a very difficult time in the past. If she could, she would have wished Matteo all the best, with his parents alive and well, just like now. ¡­ The family is safe and sound, we can have dinner together during the vacations, and we can discuss anything that concerns us. And what about him? The endless years of carrying everything alone and the responsibility of having to find his sister. Anna just knew that if it was her, she probably wouldn¡¯t make it. As Amelia listened, a touch of sadness surfaced in her eyes, ¡°The boy is really ¡­ no wonder I looked at him a little strangely when we had dinner togetherst night, I thought, how can a big man have such eyes, it turned out he was ¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably thinking about his parents.¡± Anna whispered, ¡°I can usually respect them, but now I have a boyfriend, and it¡¯s not good for those neighbors to talk like that, it¡¯s too hard to hear.¡± ¡°After hearing you say that, mom understands. It¡¯s okay, we are just neighbors, if we can talk, we can talk, but if we can¡¯t, we don¡¯t depend on them to live. Anna looked at Amelia, ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you angry? I¡¯m sure they will tell me behind my back that I¡¯m rude, and all this will go to your head.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Amelia touched Anna¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°What does it matter what the outside world says? You and your father are my dearest and most beloved, and no one else matters but you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, Mother.¡± Anna took Amelia¡¯s hand and hugged her tightly. Mother and daughter went upstairs. Jordan Group When Sabrina came to work today, she wanted to work as usual, but to her surprise she was stopped by several people, one of whom was the receptionist, and the other three or five she had never seen before. She stopped for a moment and looked at the people who had stopped her. ¡°What can I do for you? It¡¯s business hours.¡± Her voice was soft with a touch of caution. ¡°Are you the legendary girlfriend of Signore Giordano?¡± The receptionist nodded with an excited look, ¡°Yes, she is, she has already been to the office looking for Mr. Giordano, she said so herself when I asked her.¡± At those words, Sabrina frowned slightly. ¡°Really? Are you really Signore Giordano¡¯s girlfriend? And do you know that Signore Giordano has a girlfriend now?¡± ¡°Yes, his girlfriend stilles to the office all the time.¡± The word girlfriend again, Sabrina¡¯s eyshes lowered, her voice unreadable. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, it¡¯s office hours, it¡¯s not a good idea for you to talk to me about these things, is it? I still have to work.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯ll just talk for a while, it won¡¯t hold you back.¡± ¡°Yes, tell us, are you and Mr. Giordano really an unmarried couple? Does he know you are in thispany?¡± ¡°Why does Mr. Giordano let you work in this department? Is it because he has a girlfriend who doesn¡¯t recognize you as his girlfriend? So he sent you here?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sabrina half-closed her red lips as her eyes scanned the few people on the other side of the room, ¡°Matteo is not that kind of person, but I don¡¯t want him to know that either, and as for the questions you asked me, I¡¯m sorry, they¡¯re all from when I was little, so I can¡¯t answer them now.¡± The receptionist¡¯s eyes lit up at that point. ¡°So does this mean that you and Signore Giordano were childhood friends? My goodness, what kind of person was Signore Giordano before? Was he always so cold and hard to chase?¡± ¡°As a child? How can something that happened when you were a child not count? Was it an agreement between your parents?¡± ¡°So you are so pathetic now, your fianc¨¦ has been robbed, and you can still work here so calmly?¡± ¡°Yes, if I were you, I would definitely want to make that woman look good, how dare she be the mistress, you are the original spouse, what are you afraid of?¡± Three or five people were talking about it, triggering Sabrina¡¯s headache, she did not expect the receptionist to have so many people gather around her. ¡°I asked around, your name is Sabrina, right?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Have you thought about going to clean that mistress? We all have a problem with her, she doesn¡¯t have skills and she¡¯s not very beautiful, why does Lord Giordano have a crush on her?¡± ¡°Yes, she is nothing special, she runs a noodle store, she feeds Signore Giordano every day, she is not good at all, she is a disgrace to us women. Mrs. Ronzi, I saw your resume, your qualifications are very good, you are so good that you can say you beat that lover. ¡± Sabrina listened to these words, not knowing what kind of feelinge in her heart, it feels so strange, after all, the word lover ¡­ cannot be used indiscriminately, right? But ¡­ surprisingly did not mean anything. A few momentster, Sabrina managed to adjust herself and then smiled slightly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, nor do I want to know, everyone has a choice about their rtionship, and since she can be Signore Giordano¡¯s girlfriend, it means that she herself has the ability.¡± ¡°Capable?¡± ¡°Where she is capable of anything, given her qualifications, I don¡¯t think Signore Giordano would look at her.¡± Sabrina smiled slightly, ¡°If Signore Giordano is interested in her, then she has something that attracts Signore Giordano.¡± In fact, she also wanted to know what attracted Anna to Matteo, she had never even thought that he would fall in love with her, even though he had no feelings for marriage. Because for Sabrina, he had always thought that Matteo was born to be so cold, that he would never have too passionate feelings for any woman. But now that he has chosen that woman as his girlfriend, there must be something special about her. I wonder how their rtionship is going. Was it because she kept delivering meals and was so virtuous that Matthew thought she was someone to be with for life? But ¡­ all those rumors she had heard said that the woman only desired Matteo¡¯s status. Come to think of it, how could they be together when they were so different in status? ¡°Lord Giordano¡¯s point of attraction? How can I see that he has none?¡± At that moment, one of the girls suddenly thought of something and said with a wistful expression, ¡°Could it be that ¡­ is great at something?¡± Chapter 1317 – Jealousy drives people crazy ¡°In a certain way? What aspect?¡± At first, other colleagues did not understand the deeper meaning implied in this sentence. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that some women rely on their fox skills to seduce men, don¡¯t you know? These women are usually not beautiful and not very good at anything, but they are very good at this, and they seduce men to the core.¡± When Sabrina heard this, she subconsciously wanted to deny it! But the reason for her denial was that the Matthew she remembered was not at all this kind of superficial person; he would never fall in love with a woman because of her skin, much less swoon over this aspect of things. So Sabrina was now increasingly confused as to what it was about this woman that attracted Matteo! ¡°My God, if you say so, then it makes sense. There are a lot of people in ourpany who like Lord Giordano, but basically everyone likes him on the sly or creates casual encounters by ident, but no one has ever used that kind of dirty tricks? If this woman used that kind of dirty trick to seduce our Lord Giordano, maybe ¡­¡± At this point in the conversation, a look of anger appeared in the eyes of several girls, all very unequal. Then several of them collectively looked at Sabrina. ¡°She is Signore Giordano¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she certainly can¡¯t sit idly by, can she?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, lover is shameless, she must be cleaned up.¡± ¡°Signore Giordano is yours, Sabrina, you can¡¯t just give away your fianc¨¦ like that.¡± Everyone looked at her expectantly, but there was no sign of the anger they expected on Sabrina¡¯s face, not even a hint. Sabrina¡¯s expression was as usual and she even smiled slightly, ¡°Guys, it¡¯s really time to work, I think it¡¯s better not to discuss these things.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you ¡­ upset at all? Your boyfriend is ¡­¡± Sabrina¡¯s voice was soft: ¡°There is no evidence for what you say, so why should I believe you? Besides, for me, I just want to work well now, as for Lord Giordano ¡­ this kind of thing also depends on fate, if he really likes that person, then ¡­ there is nothing I can do. ¡± After saying this, Sabrina nodded toward them, ¡°Well, I still have work to do, I¡¯ll go first, you guys hurry up ande back.¡± After Sabrina left, the few girls stood and looked at each other. ¡°I¡¯m pissed off, is she Lord Giordano¡¯s girlfriend or not? How can she be so calm when her own man was robbed?¡± ¡°Yes, and all that talk about just wanting to do a good job, is she serious?¡± ¡°I think she has a lot of ss, she probably thinks that Lord Giordano and the lover are really in love and so she¡¯s automatically out.¡± ¡°So if we know that Signore Giordano and the lover are true love, that makes this Sabrina ¡­¡± ¡°The question is, how will we know if Anna used that sneaky method to hook up with our Lord Giordano or not?¡± As the group chatted, Sabrina was already moving farther and farther away. When she was far enough away, she stopped and went to the bathroom, where she washed her face and then looked at herself in the mirror. It was time, bare-faced. She didn¡¯t even have the money to buy makeup. The sophisticated, elegant, high-ss Sabrina of yesteryear was gone, and where was she now topete? She had nothing. Besides, Sabrina knew very well that her colleagues were a bunch of do-gooders who would always dig deeper into whatever they glimpsed. No, they were just jealous of the woman Matteo was with. The look in their eyes, the tone of their voice, their demeanor, the glint of annoyance in their eyes when they had talked about their dirty tricks. At this thought, Sabrina smiled faintly. She was sure that the thought of why I had not been the one to use such a dirty trick had crossed his mind at that moment.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After all, this would make her Matteo¡¯s girlfriend. And Sabrina knew that if she stood next to Matteo today, they would do the same thing to her that they had done to Anna. So she had no intention of following them. Sabrina patted her cheeks lightly before leaving the bathroom. She had been doing quite well at all her jobstely, so her boss had appreciated her and given her a lot of work, so she needed to work hard, and work harder. If she worked hard, she could surely get what she wanted. *¡­ On the other hand, Anna finally had time to study the pregnancy test. Today, she knew how to do it, she had looked at it for half a day and had never learned it before, she thought it was because she was too nervous. After what happened when Matthew came to her house, she was less nervous. She waited in silence for the results. When the results came, Anna was frozen, sitting there with the pregnancy test in her hand for a long time. There seemed to be silence around her except for the sound of her heart hitting her body one by one. Bang! Bang! Really ¡­ she was pregnant. She did not think ¡­ that she was really pregnant. Anna could not tell how she felt inside, her eyes felt warm, and she reached out her hand to cover her mouth as tears struggled toe out of her eyes. She was pregnant! She was going to have a baby!!! She was about to have her beloved¡¯s child! Anna was almost crying tears of joy, covering her face with tears of joy. She had been nervous before, but now, in this moment, all negative emotions had vanished cleanly and only joy remained. No wonder everyone says that motherhood is joyful. Then it was true! Anna stayed in the bathroom for a long time, a long time to get her emotions under control, then she tidied up and returned to her room. In front of the mirror, Anna saw that her eyes had be a little puffy. She was happy now and wanted to share this with Matthew, but it was only the result of a pregnancy test, and she was not quite sure if it was certain. She would have to go to the hospital for a checkup and wait for the results before she was sure. Moreover, even if she was pregnant, Anna felt that she would not dare to say so. If she had said she was pregnant, it would seem that she was deliberately pressuring Matteo to marry her. Even if she really wanted to marry Matteo, she had already been very aggressive when she had pursued him before, and the damage she had received afterwards had probably hit her too hard, so Anna was now extremely cautious about taking steps. From being bold and fearless at first, to now being afraid to speak up and move forward ¡­ Finally, Anna thought about it and picked up her phone to text Serena. ¡°Serena, are you free today? Come with me to the hospital.¡± Chapter 1318 – Pregnant Hospital Anna was already waiting at the main entrance when Serena arrived. Serena had note alone; she had gotten out of the car and was apanied by Cristian, who was holding Lea in his arms. The corners of Anna¡¯s mouth twitched at the sight of this scene and she pulled Serena with her, ¡°Although I would like to keep Lea, I don¡¯t want to take her to a hospital like this, right? Hospitals are full of germs, and Lea is healthy now, so there¡¯s no need to go in there.¡± When Anna said this, Serena thought it made sense and looked at Cristian again. ¡°Then take Lea back first.¡± Cristian grimaced, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What is it? Do you want to take your daughter to the hospital?¡± He said expressionlessly, ¡°You can give her to the driver to take her back.¡± Serena¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°She is your daughter, are you willing to hand her over to the driver? What if the driver runs away with your daughter?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. No, Ferrari family drivers are reliable, ament Serena deliberately mocks. The driver, however, was on his feet and turned red when he heard the words, stepping forward abruptly to defend himself, ¡°Youngdy, I am not such a person and would never do such a thing, I guarantee it on my honor.¡± It was a very serious matter that thedy suspected he would run away with the child, so the driver was sweating. Serena was a little tearful, but her words spoke to the heart of Cristian who gave the driver a wary look. Driver: ¡°¡­ Sir Cristian, I could never do such a thing, I have been a driver for the Ferrari family for many years, and I have a family of old and young, if I did such a thing, wouldn¡¯t I want to live?¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t be anxious, I was just joking.¡± Serena patted the driver¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s because I trust you that I¡¯m joking like this, no need to be stressed.¡± The driver almost cried with joy at Serena¡¯s exnation, ¡°Really? You don¡¯t suspect me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± But Cristian held Lea with a dark face, Serena walked over and stroked her face, ¡°Baby girl, wait outside with your daddy while mommy goes to the hospital with your aunt and uncle and wille back for you and daddyter, okay?¡± ¡°Giggle ¡­¡± was Lea¡¯s silly, innocent giggle in response. Cristian was visibly upset and his eyesnded on Anna, who hastily looked away and straightened her back. She had not robbed him, he had only asked her to apany her to the hospital, what was the point? He was not afraid! Afterwards, Serena and Anna left together and walked for a long time before the sharp look behind them disappeared. Anna covered her face and looked shocked, ¡°I am scared to death, what is going on, why is Cristian following you around like a child now? Why is he following you around the hospital?¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him, he¡¯s be so clingy since he regained his memory, like he¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll disappear.¡± But he was the one who had disappeared in the first ce, so if he was worried, he must have been worried about himself. Instead, he became clingy, and now all he does is take Lea with him. If she had not seen his previous work and managerial skills, Serena would have thought Cristian wanted to be a super-tea and kept man. But Serena does not mind at all, if Cristian really wants to be the soft man, it is not that she cannot afford to feed him. Even if the money he earned was nothingpared to the profits of the Ferrari Group, she could still support him and her two children. Thinking back, Serena sighs. When she and Francesco first got together, she wanted to live an ordinary life, but then life quickly turned upside down. It was true that things were unpredictable. ¡°By the way, you suddenly asked me to apany you to the hospital-what¡¯s wrong?¡± Serena recovered and asked Anna. At her question, Anna¡¯s pale cheeks became tinged with two red clouds, ¡°This ¡­ I want to tell you something, but you have to promise me that you can¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± ¡°What is it, you say.¡± ¡°You must first promise me that you can¡¯t tell anyone else, only the two of us will know.¡± Anna was so serious that she even stopped and stared at her seriously, ¡°Will you promise me?¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What is going on, so secret, and no one can know, so why are you here in the hospital?¡± ¡°Promise me first, Serena, are we still best friends?¡± Anna was desperate and squeezed Serena¡¯s hand, ¡°Promise me.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I promise!¡± Serena was so stunned with trembling that she could only agree. Anna breathed a sigh of relief, then looked around to make sure Cristian was not following her with Lea in his arms before whispering in Serena¡¯s ear. He quickly pulled away again after saying that. Serena did not hear what he said at first, and after she turned away she looked puzzled, ¡°Why are you acting like a thief? And you were talking too softly, how can I hear you clearly with all the traffic in this hospital?¡± ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you hear me clearly?¡± The expression on Anna¡¯s face became ragged, and only after a long time did she stammer, ¡°I, I suspect I am pregnant ¡­¡± Serena: ¡°????¡± What? She did not react, and when she did, Serena¡¯s pupils involuntarily dted, ¡°Pregnant?!¡± Anna quickly covered her mouth, ¡°Shhh! Don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m not sure, I just suspect it! That¡¯s why we have toe to the hospital to check to be sure!¡± Serena blinked and Anna let go of her hand, ¡°I did a test secretly, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s urate, so ¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not afraid toe to the hospital to have yourself checked, or even to break the news to my brother, you certainly wouldn¡¯t have called me if you weren¡¯t keeping it to yourself, would you?¡± Serena knew Anna too well, as soon as she mentioned it, she had already probed Anna¡¯s mind and thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re right about everything, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t really want to tell you, I was just a little afraid it was a fake.¡± Before the words were out of her mouth, Serena took her hand, the warmth of her palm sending a steady stream of heat from the skin she touched. ¡°What are you ranting about? Pregnancy tests are usually quite urate, especially when they are early. What if this is a fake? You and my brother will get married sooner orter anyway, so it¡¯s only a matter of time before you get pregnant, why are you so nervous?¡± Anna blushed, ¡°Who, who knows?¡± Chapter 1319 Bad Memories ¡°You¡¯ve been together for so long and you still don¡¯t have trust?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have confidence, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to be like the old days, when I was too aware of everything, then it would be easy to be disappointedter. Serena was silent for a while as she listened, not expecting Anna¡¯s nature to be so lucid. She took a long look at Anna in front of her and suddenly stretched her arms around her shoulders. ¡°Silly girl, you can love someone very much, but you cannot lose yourself for the sake of loving them, even if Matthew is my brother, I have to say these words to you. You cannot be so humble in a rtionship, you are together, you are equals, you like him and he likes you. But if he doesn¡¯t like you as much as you like him, then it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t like him too much.¡± Otherwise, the person who ends up giving too much will always be disappointed. This was something Serena simply knew well. These words entered Anna¡¯s heart word by word, and she patted Serena¡¯s shoulder with mock relief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to lose myself, I¡¯m just adjusting my lifestyle and mindset to make my future full of endless surprises. But if what I thought was possible turned out to be impossible, I would be very upset and unable to ept the oue. But now I won¡¯t, because I have been nning for the worst from the beginning, so even if that dayes, I won¡¯t ¡­ have such a hard time epting it.¡± Those words were her mental sayings, and I must say that Serena really thought she was making sense? While this was a bit sad andpassionate, there were many surprises. Maybe everyone had their own way of life and their own choices, and she didn¡¯t have to interfere too much. Thinking about it, Serena then said, ¡°Well then, behave yourself, then I¡¯ll take you to check it out.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Anna nodded. When the test results came back, it was confirmed that Anna was indeed pregnant. Anna took the report and almost burst into tears, ending up hugging Serena and burying herself in her shoulder. ¡°Congrattions to our Anna, she is going to be a mother.¡± Anna thought to herself that Matteo was also going to be a father. She just didn¡¯t want to tell Matteo the news yet. ¡°Don¡¯t tell your brother yet, is there someone else?¡± Anna took a step back and started talking to Serena. ¡°How? You didn¡¯t want to say anything before because you weren¡¯t sure, but now that you are sure, why don¡¯t you want to say anything yet?¡± Anna¡¯s expression was a little shy as she whispered, ¡°I want to prepare again before I tell them.¡± When Anna said this, Serena probably understood what she wanted to do, ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know anything about it for the time being, and you¡¯re right, this is between you after all, and I shouldn¡¯t interfere much.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After leaving the hospital, Anna returned alone, and once Serena got into the car, Cristian¡¯s expression was cold: ¡°Resolved?¡± Yes. ¡®Serena answered and went to greet Lea: ¡°Lea, mom is back.¡± ¡°What does she want from you?¡± Cristian still held a grudge against Anna, he had not forgotten what Serena, his best friend, had done before and this time he called Serena to steal time that belonged to them! ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything, just that she wasn¡¯t feeling well and asked me toe with her to check on her.¡± Serena kept teasing Lea, the expression on her face constantly changing. Cristian¡¯s anger and impatience at having to wait half a day for her to arrive at the hospital dissipated as he watched the vivid Serena making faces right before his eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t youe to the hospital alone if you don¡¯t feel well? It¡¯s not like a child who needspany, you¡¯re already busy with a husband and child.¡± Serena¡¯s movements finally stopped, then she looked inexplicably at Cristian. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯re getting very strange now.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her eyes were piercing, as if they could pass through her eyes, and Cristian¡¯s thin lips half-open before she said, ¡°Really? What¡¯s strange about that?¡± ¡°Before not ¡­ you seemed to cling to me so much, but now you¡¯re always on your toes, as if you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll disappear, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cristian was speechless at the question. But he had not thought about how he would answer her; indeed, the two of them had been together before, but he was not as attached to her as he was now. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you seem to be clinging to me since you recovered your memory, and when I had the baby this got worse, what happened? Why do you have to follow me so much for every inch?¡± Serena had never asked him so seriously before, and she was taking the opportunity to ask just now. Cristian half-closed his thin lips and began to think deeply. In fact, this question had to start from the moment he recovered his memory. No one had ever felt what he had felt, what kind of despair he had felt when the ne had crashed and he had fallen into the sea. He should have been the groom that day, the woman he loved was still waiting for him to marry her at the wedding. But he couldn¡¯t go that day, and Cristian could almost imagine how desperate Serena was to not see himself in the presence of his friends and family, mobbed by reporters. He was also afraid that something would happen to him and he would never see her again. So the moment the memories came back, these tumultuous memories and emotions were like falling helplessly into the sea, struggling to hold on, only to bepped almost unconscious by a wave. Man is indeed very small in the face of nature. These memories are like the waves at the beginning, one stronger than the other, making him go from being able to cope at the beginning to being exhausted at the end, before ¡­ being swallowed by the waves again. Later, when Serena gave birth to Lea, Cristian followed her into the delivery room and witnessed her delivery, almost exhausted. At that moment Cristian squeezed her hand tightly, looked at her bloody cheeks, and thought of himself on the sea, beaten by wave after wave, and finally running out of strength. At this thought, Cristian¡¯s consciousness slowly came back together and then he saw Serena looking at him with a worried look, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She said, and stretched her hand in front of his face, ¡°Is everything all right? From the look on your face, you¡¯re not thinking of a bad memory, are you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cristian didn¡¯t want to worry her so he denied it right away, only Serena didn¡¯t believe it because the look on his face just now was so clearly caught up in the memory, how could he not be? Her memories Serena probably knew everything, so what would make Cristian look that way, she thought she could probably guess what it was. Chapter 1320 Just making up for lost time Suddenly, Serena stretched her arms around Cristian¡¯s shoulders before gently resting her head on his. ¡°You must not panic or be afraid, a memory is a memory, it has no power except to mess with your mind. The old days are over, now I am by your side, we have Manuel and Lea, and your grandfather is also by your side with you.¡± Serena¡¯s sweet words gently brushed Cristian¡¯s heart and his fingertips twitched as he held Lea in his arms a little tighter, a slow smile curling his lips. Yes, his Serena was right. Despite the storm, the people who mattered were now by his side, and although he had faced death, he had not died in the end. However, Cristian raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you saying that because you want me to stop following you?¡± Serena coughed slightly, her expression a little embarrassed, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, I just saw how sad you were just now, so Iforted you a little, so you wouldn¡¯t get carried away and lose touch with reality.¡± Cristian dropped her to her feet, reached out and pinched her nose, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Smart.¡± The two jostled each other as if they had just gotten together as boyfriends. ** Marcello had always had a bad feeling in the back of his mind since he had seen Sabrina at Gruppo Giordano that day. So he asked someone to look into Sabrina¡¯s past, because there must be a reason why she suddenly said she was broke. So Marcello finished his research and found out how the Gruppo Ronzi had gone from being a well-known overseas group to being extinct and finally disappeared. After reading the information, Marcello could do nothing but sigh, for he had never imagined that the Ronzi Group, which was so powerful then, would disappear like that. Overnight, Sabrina was all that was left of the Ronzi family. Even an outsider would feel sympathy for Sabrina after knowing what she went through. Not to mention the fact that the three of them grew up together as childhood friends and yed together. To be fair, Marcello also treats Sabrina like a sister. Most importantly, Marcello always knew about her feelings for Matteo. But Marcello had always thought that Matteo would be left alone, so Sabrina¡¯s true feelings would go up in smoke. But then even Marcello did not think that Anna woulde and change Matteo. He also didn¡¯t think that Sabrina¡¯s family would fail, that only she would be left, and she would end up in the Giordano Group. It is a little disturbing to think about. But soon a long and meaningful smile spread across Marcello¡¯s lips again. How would his friend Matteo, always calm and self-possessed, react if he came across two women fighting over him, one a childhood friend and the other the woman he loves? Of course, Marcello was curious to see how Matteo would react, but ¡­ the cost of doing so was probably too great. So Marcello was about to ask Sabrina out for a chat. Sabrina was not at all surprised when she received Marcello¡¯s call; Sabrina had already guessed that he woulde to her since we met at the office that day. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so quick, it seems that although you haven¡¯t managed thepany much over the years, the position of the Marino Group in North City has not diminished at all.¡± At those words, Marcello smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°You seem to have sensed that I would be looking for you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sabrina nodded her head and said slightly, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so quick.¡± Marcello said no more to her and asked her out to meet him. They met at a caf¨¦. Marcello sat on the inside seat and waited. Being on the second floor, the view was vast and he could see from a distance Sabrina walking toward him through the ss window. In the past, when Sabrina traveled, she was always transported by car and the clothes she wore were all designer. But now, the dress she wore was no different from the one she had seen in the office that day. She should have worn a professional dress, and the pair of high heels on her feet were obviously not suitable for her feet. Once a greatdy, she was now in such a sorry state. Marcello took a sip of coffee from her cup and could not understand what she was feeling. The three of us had a very good rtionship, after all, at that time we were simple and didn¡¯t have so many thoughts, but then Marcello found himself a girlfriend and slowly left the group. Later, Sabrina emigrated with her parents. Now ¡­ Sabrina had entered the caf¨¦, and after telling the waiter her name, he led her upstairs. ¡°Here you go.¡± Marcello stood up like a gentleman and pulled Sabrina¡¯s chair for her. Sabrina looked at the scene, but did not move, and only after a long time did she say, ¡°I have long ceased to be the grand dame of the Ronzi family, you will not have to in the future.¡± At these words, Marcello raised his eyebrows, ¡°Sabrina, do you think I am doing this for your sake?¡± Sabrina curled her lips and did not answer. ¡°It¡¯s in the name of old times, to grow up together, understand?¡± As he spoke, Marcello flexed his fingers and tapped Sabrina¡¯s forehead, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t recognize your big brother even when your family is broke, right?¡± Big brother? An expression of surprise appeared on Sabrina¡¯s face as she looked at Marcello. ¡°We grew up together, you were this tall when I knew.¡± Marcello added with a gesture, ¡°When you were in school you were even courted by the boys at school, and after you refused you were stalked and I didn¡¯t help you work things out?¡± Sabrina gradually sank into a memory at the mention of the past. Yes, when the three grew up together, she was the only girl among the three, so she always received special attention. But most of this special attention came from Marcello, while Matthew ¡­ was rarely and infrequently. Unless she asked him, or that is, if he ran in her face, then she would not see himing. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a small child anymore? You¡¯re already a big girl, you can always ovee this difficulty, there¡¯s nothing to look away from.¡± Sabrina lowered her eyes andughed weakly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just . ¡­¡± What¡¯s the big deal? There was really no big deal, it was just that Sabrina was sad most of the time, after all, for her, she really had nothing right now. And Matthew was so good, and she didn¡¯t have anything anymore ¡­ Sabrina¡¯s eyes became moist as she thought about it. ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to say, I just called you today to catch up.¡± Finally Marcello told her to sit down, and after Sabrina sat down, she adjusted herself before raising her head again.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 1321 Like is my business. ¡°Here, see if there is anything you want to eat.¡± Marcello handed her the menu as he said, ¡°I remember you liked dessert, do you want one?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sabrina shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t eat sweets anymore. Desserts, indeed, might make people feel better. But sweets also have a lot of negative effects; they are easy to get fat, easy to get diabetes, and bad for blood sugar. Once Sabrina could care less because her parents always scolded her whenever she ate too much, but now? She has nothing, no one will care about her anymore, and no one will care whether or not she sleeps in the middle of the night. She had to learn to take care of herself and try not to do anything she couldn¡¯t do. Finally, Sabrina asked only for a cup of ck coffee. Marcello, who was sitting across from her, saw her asking for ck coffee and suddenly did not know what to say. What you like will no longer be touched, what you don¡¯t like ¡­ but ¡­ When he saw such a Sabrina, Marcello actually felt a strong sense of empathy, when he lost his wife, he also experienced a period of despair like Sabrina. Even now, he dare not say that he came out of it, let alone that period. When the coffee arrived, Sabrina took a few sips and the bitterness spread over her tongue and mouth, gradually spreading to the bottom of her heart. She did not even know whether the bitterness was due to the coffee or her mood.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sabrina drank half the cup before looking at Marcello. ¡°Say Marcello, you called me out of the blue, you have something to tell me, don¡¯t you?¡± Marcello: ¡°¡­¡± Ahem, this girl is really smart and resourceful, he just called her for a trip and she already guessed it? ¡°What, I asked my little sister out and I couldn¡¯t chat? I must have something to tell you?¡± Sabrina¡¯s smile was weak. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple, you seemed to want to say something that day in the office. It¡¯s just that you should have had other things on your mind and that¡¯s why you didn¡¯te looking for me to ask me. Now it¡¯s been a short time and Marcelloes looking for me again, the chances of there being nothing wrong are slim.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re still as smart as ever.¡± ¡°Come on, what did Marcello want to talk to me about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, it¡¯s just that it used to be the three of us together when we were kids and you didn¡¯t get a chance before when you were abroad and now you¡¯re back, so I thought I¡¯d take the opportunity to call Matteo too and the three of us can still sit together and talk.¡± At those words, Sabrina frowned, calling Matteo? ¡°Sabrina, if you agree, I can call Matteo now and make an appointment at ¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Just as Marcello was about to say thisst thing, Sabrina quickly interrupted him and then rejected his offer. ¡°I am not the same Sabrina as I was when I was a child as I am now, there is no need to look back.¡± With that said, Sabrina abruptly stood up and quickly headed for the door. Marcello¡¯s gaze was cold and he quickly stood up to stop her. ¡°Marcello?¡± Sabrina looked up at him, probably not expecting him to suddenly stop her, ¡°What the hell do you want? You want me to meet Matteo, you want me to know that I work in hispany, is that what you really want?¡± Sabrina had to say that she was really right. Marcello wanted Matteo to know. Sabrina¡¯s smile, however, became sad, her eyes contained disappointment, ¡°I never thought the person who ims to be my older brother would want to set me up like this.¡± ¡°Sabrina, how can you call it entrapment? Why be a hero in his current situation?¡± ¡°So Marcello takes pity on me?¡± Sabrina took a step closer to the man in front of her and pressed her hand to her heart, ¡°To think that my current job position is too low, to think that I¡¯m having a miserable time, or to think that I¡¯m so miserable because both my parents are dead that you want to give me a hand? Treat me like a beggar?¡± Marcello¡¯s words of encouragement disappeared at that moment, leaving only anger, ¡°Sabrina!¡± Sabrina remained motionless. ¡°If you remember the friendship you had with Marcello when you were a child, you should know that we are friends, and there is a friendship we grew up with. And it¡¯s perfectly normal for friends to help each other, but what about you? What are you thinking about, being so resistant to us?¡± It is perfectly normal for friends to help each other. Yes, that¡¯s what Sabrina thought, but why couldn¡¯t she ept it now? When she said nothing, Marcello added, ¡°No, maybe I should correct myself, you are not resisting us.¡± Sabrina¡¯s heart stirred, as if she had already sensed what he was going to say. She made a conscious effort to interrupt him, but it was toote. ¡°Maybe the person you really resist is Matteo!¡± Sabrina¡¯s eyes widened abruptly and she stared at Marcello. For a long moment, she lost her voice inughter. ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°Did I say it wrong?¡± Marcello tightened his lips, turned to the side and sat down in a nearby chair, snapping his index finger on the table, ¡°You¡¯re willing to meet me, sit here and talk to me, but when I mention Matteo, you sound like a rabbit that¡¯s had its tail stepped on. So let me guess what you resist Matteo for?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Sabrina interrupted him once more. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hear, or are you afraid to listen?¡± ¡°Marcello!¡± ¡°The truth is that you liked it when you were a child, which Marcello always knew.¡± Marcello finally said what was on his mind, and Sabrina froze in ce, staring at him in amazement, not expecting him to say it anyway. Sabrina did not know whether to cry orugh when her innermost thoughts were cut off so clearly. ¡°So what is Marcello trying to do with all this?¡± Marcello says nothing. Sabrina steps closer to him, ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk about it, so why don¡¯t I talk about it for you? You think I like Matteo, so you lurk in hispany on purpose, don¡¯t you?¡± The words made Marcello frown. ¡°Didn¡¯t it ur to me that nowadays I don¡¯t even have the right to choose apany to be in? Marcello, why are you here meddling in my business? I went through Gruppo Giordano when I put my CV, it was someone from Gruppo Giordano who recruited me, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me staying at Gruppo Giordano? No Matteo knows I exist because I just want to work well there now, and that¡¯s not good?¡± In front of her ¡°brother,¡± who had grown up with her and had even taken care of her, Sabrina, who had always been calm and gentle, lost control. Marcello approached her and looked deeply at her. ¡°A good job? But are you sure that¡¯s what¡¯s in your heart?¡± Chapter 1322 – Never give an answer He and Sabrina grew up together. He knew Sabrina¡¯s mind so well that he would have been the best person in the world to know her apart from her parents. Because Marcello is a good observer of human nature. Sabrina was really the kind of person who was very good at hiding her emotions, and if we had not grown up together, Marcello might not have been able to guess what was going on in her mind. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Sabrina looked at him incredulously, a miserable smile gradually curling on her lips. Marcello finally put a serious expression on his face and said solemnly, ¡°You didn¡¯t just join the Giordano Group, you¡¯ve been in it for a while, I¡¯m sure you know by now that Matteo has a girlfriend.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Sabrina asked rhetorically. At her words, Marcello frowned, so what? ¡°You don¡¯t like her?¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t pretend in front of you, I like him, but what does it matter if I like him and he has a girlfriend?¡± Marcello: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just because he has a girlfriend, I can¡¯t even ¡­ secretly like him?¡± Sabrina covered her heart and said emphatically, word for word, ¡°Matteo and I grew up together, I have loved him for as many years as I have known him, and even when I went abroad, my feelings for him never ceased. And now, just because he has a girl by his side, I have to cut off that love so sharply that I can¡¯t even be in hispany?¡± The questioning left Marcello speechless, but he quickly found a way to respond, taking a few steps forward, putting a big hand on Sabrina¡¯s shoulder and whispering, ¡°Why are you doing this now that he has someone he likes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy with myself.¡± Sabrina avoided his touch and stepped back, looking at Marcello with cold eyes, ¡°I like him, it¡¯s my business, it has nothing to do with anyone, even though we grew up together as children, you have no right to interfere with what I¡¯m doing.¡± Marcello: ¡°Even if he never gives you an answer, don¡¯t you care?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marcello¡¯s thin lips twitched as if he wanted to say something else, Sabrina noticed and interrupted him directly, ¡°Marcello, you don¡¯t have to talk to me anymore, things like rtionships should be something that strangers can¡¯t interfere in, I think you know better than me. If someone told you to stop thinking about yourte wife and asked you to marry someone else, would you agree?¡± This was a statement that really spoke from his heart. Because Marcello¡¯ste wife was his lifeblood, an existence that could not be defiled, and if someone told him to marry someone else, he would simply turn his back on them. So at first he was persuaded, but then there was no more persuasion. ¡°Is there nothing more to say? All right, don¡¯te back and talk to me about it in the future, and don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything about it.¡± There was a mocking smile on Sabrina¡¯s lips as she said thesest words, and then she turned and left. Marcello remained alone in his seat for a long moment, only toe to his senses and then sit up and helplessly pinch his forehead. This Sabrina was more stubborn than he thought. She had changed over the years, but the one thing that had remained the same was her stubbornness. Will she do nothing? Let¡¯s just hope she really won¡¯t do anything. Otherwise ¡­ did not want to see Matteo and Sabrina end up in a dead-end rtionship, and then there would be nothing left of that old rtionship. The first thing Marcello would do today was to bring Sabrina into hispany, so that he, as an older brother, could take better care of her-after all, it was hard to see her suffering now. Unfortunately, he was too smart. After Sabrina left the caf¨¦, she turned a corner and stood still, reaching a silk thread behind her ear, then gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with her fingertips and stood still. From the moment it had happened until now, Sabrina had never thought of it as an unfair fate; after all, the Ronzi family had brought about this day because her father had brought it on himself, and it was her fault that she had been too careless before and had not stopped him in time. But what to say now? What had she done wrong? Clearly she was just working in thepany, she had done nothing. And then Marcello called her out. It was clear that she had grown up together as a ymate, but there was no way he was thinking about himself in between her words. Not even a question, are you okay now? In fact, Sabrina had no intention of getting interested in Marcello, but neither did she want him to interfere in her affairs. She had done a bad job with that today. Sabrina closed her eyes, calmed down, and quickly left. Soon Sabrina returned to the office. She had taken half a day off from work, and when she returned, her supervisor was surprised, ¡°Sabrina, didn¡¯t you take half a day off? Why did youe back?¡± Sabrina smiled weakly and said softly, ¡°Tonia, things have been arranged, so I came back early.¡± ¡°So.¡± Tonia gave her an appreciative look, ¡°Not bad, your mind is focused on your work, that¡¯s good. But your eyes, why do they look a little red? You didn¡¯t cry, did you?¡± After saying this, Tonia approached Sabrina and looked at her seriously. The sudden approach made Sabrina freeze, but she quickly recovered and shook her head,ughing, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that when a car passed by on the road, the sand got into my eyes and I couldn¡¯t hold it for a while, so my eyes became like this. It¡¯s not bad Tonia, I¡¯m going to the bathroom to wash it before I leave.¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not ugly! Only , you look so pitiful, how could it be ugly?¡± Tonia patted her on the back, ¡°This girl, you are quite capable of working, but this nature is ¡­ quite stubborn, if you have something sad, you can say it out, Tonia is so old, you haven¡¯t experienced things that Tonia hasn¡¯t gone through, she is able to understand what you are talking about.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you Tonia for your concern, you are so kind.¡± ¡°Little girl, you should go to the bathroom and wash yourself.¡± Tonia elbowed her on the shoulder and Sabrina walked away. Just as she walked away, Tonia saw a figure skulking around the door, and when she saw it looking, she hid behind it again. Tonia narrowed her eyes, then walked out. ¡°The receptionist?¡± The receptionist caught: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing here in my department if you are not guarding the reception desk?¡± Tonia was speechless for a moment. The receptionist nced at the ce where Sabrina had just left, then asked, ¡°Tonia, does that Sabrina work under you?¡± ¡°Yes, she is a hard worker and also very smart, I will train her more, she will be a good helper for me at work.¡± Chapter 1323 Confirmation ¡°Is she smart?¡± The receptionist propped her chin on one hand with a puzzled look, ¡°Is she good at her job?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure, much better than average.¡± With that said, Tonia gave her a suspicious look, ¡°Why do you ask? Don¡¯t you do your job, juste here to gossip about her?¡± ¡°No, no, I just came to make sure she is here.¡± The more Tonia listened, the stranger she became. This receptionist was very gossipy and was the one who usually spread gossip in the group. Could it be that there was some special gossip about this Sabrina? As she was pondering, the receptionist spoke up, immediately breaking her doubts. ¡°Tonia, you are so prescient, if you serve her well, you might be able to move up in your position in the future.¡± Tonia: ¡°?¡± Tonia did not understand this sentence. Seeing Tonia¡¯s confused look, the receptionist was surprised and said, ¡°Sister Tonia, you don¡¯t know who you are, do you?¡± Tonia: ¡°Who are you talking about? Are we talking about the same person?¡± ¡°Tonia, you are so retarded! That girlfriend of Lord Giordano we talked about earlier in the group, that¡¯s her!¡± Tonia: ¡°????¡± ¡°What do you mean Sabrina is Signore Giordano¡¯s girlfriend?¡± The receptionist found Tonia¡¯s expression shocked as if she had seen a ghost and was a bit speechless, ¡°Tonia, you are so desperate, this person is right under your nose and you didn¡¯t know until now.¡± How could Tonia know that Lord Giordano¡¯s fianc¨¦e was working for her? And that she would do whatever she was told? Damn it! ¡°What about now? She is Signore Giordano¡¯s fianc¨¦e, does Signore Giordano know she is here? If Signore Giordano finds out that I put her to work, ¡­¡± ¡°Tonia, what are you thinking? Even if she is his fianc¨¦e, but don¡¯t forget that our Signore Giordano has another fianc¨¦e? Now, whether this fianc¨¦e will be able to take out that girl and be Mrs. Giordano is not yet known. But ¡­ you said she is very smart, so she should have a way to take out that lover.¡± Tonia: ¡°Is that really true? I see she is so quiet and so focused on her work, I guess she is really here to work.¡± ¡°Tonia, how is that possible? I guess she is lurking here, waiting for her chance!¡± After hearing what the receptionist had to say, Tonia thought it made a damned lot of sense-yes, if she just wanted to work, whye to the Giordano Group? She could have been somewhere else, and since she was here, it was ¡­ The two looked at each other, deep down. ¡°Is it toote to intimidate her?¡± ¡°If she can really take out Mr. Giordano¡¯s current girlfriend and be a real girlfriend, then it¡¯s only fair that we support her. But what if she doesn¡¯t? That woman is now Mr. Giordano¡¯s chosen one, after all, and if she manages to be Mrs. Giordano in the future, will she know ¡­ that we did these things?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tonia, you think too much, what does it matter if she is a girlfriend, or just a mistress, right? A lover deserves to die!¡± ¡°But from the beginning of time, isn¡¯t it true that the first wife can¡¯t beat the second wife?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The receptionist and Tonia were in a deep tangle. ¡°No let¡¯s see what happens first.¡± ¡°Youe back first.¡± After ousting the receptionist, Tonia returned to her seat and sat down, then looked at the position where Sabrina was working and her gaze deepened a bit. Previously, she didn¡¯t know that Sabrina had another identity, only that she was a smart and alert new employee, so she was very grateful, thinking that she could be trained and then honed, and that she would be a good helper on the job for herself in the future. But who knew ¡­ that she was actually the fianc¨¦e of Lord Giordano. Although this identity was not confirmed, he did not mention it and was told that he ended up leaving with Signore Giordano¡¯s sister that day and is now back in the Giordano Group. Tonia opened the group chat and started talking to everyone in the group. ¡°Has the identity of Signore Giordano¡¯s girlfriend that you are talking about been confirmed? Has it been investigated and verified?¡± After Tonia wrote this, the group was silent for a few moments, and after a while they resumed writing. ¡°After all, Mr. Giordano¡¯s girlfriend cannot be impersonated by just anyone. There have been many people who havee to the Giordano Group over the years, but no one has ever dared to impersonate Mr. Giordano with something like the title of Mr. Giordano¡¯s who¡¯s who.¡± ¡°Yes yes, she shouldn¡¯t be so stupid as toe to work at Giordano Group after saying that she is Signore Giordano¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡°Sister Tonia, why are you suddenly suspicious? Are you suspicious that I am not Signore Giordano¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Tonia noticed this and immediately replied, ¡°Is it not necessary to confirm the matter? It would be too risky to confirm it on the basis of a few words from her.¡± ¡°Then how do we confirm it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Tonia began to ry the sentence that had just urred to her. Sabrina went to the bathroom, washed her face and returned to the office. When Tonia saw her return, she rushed to affectionately take Sabrina¡¯s hand. ¡°Sabrina, I¡¯ve thought it over and I think you should tell us what¡¯s going on so Tonia can help you.¡± Sabrina was a little surprised to hear this, why did she feel that Tonia had suddenly changed? ¡°Tonia, has something happened?¡± Tonia was a little shocked, she had not expected this girl to have such a sharp sense, she had only said that and began to wonder if something had just happened. Thinking about it, a smile appeared on Tonia¡¯s face. ¡°Where did something happen? What are you thinking about, girl? When you came back, your eyes were so red that my heart ached to see you. Although you said you don¡¯t have to say it, but I think it¡¯s better for you to let your feelings out. What if you don¡¯t feel good in your heart and focus on work?¡± Hearing thest sentence, Sabrina raised her guard. So it was about work, no wonder she had suddenly changed her mind, Sabrina thought something had happened. Bute to think of it, she was just going to the toilet for a moment of emptiness, what could have happened? She must have been a little dibobtedtely by those colleagues. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Tonia, I won¡¯t let personal matters get in the way of my work.¡± Chapter 1324-Fear of Suffering Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Tonia felt that he probably couldn¡¯t ask for anything, but he didn¡¯t want to simply give up, so he had to attack from the side. ¡°By the way, what did you study before? What brought you to thispany of ours all of a sudden?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At the mention of the past, Sabrina¡¯s guard rose again. Perhaps it was because so much had happened to her that she was now constantly on guard against others. Sabrina felt that she should never again trust anyone but Matteo. ¡°Well, my family¡¯s business failed and I needed money, so I came to work.¡± Sabrina felt satisfied with this answer, but at the same time she had no intention of letting the other woman ask any more questions about herself, so she finished her answer and said, ¡°Tonia, I haven¡¯t sorted out the information you gave me this morning, so I¡¯ll go take care of it and give it to youter. ¡± This meant that he was not going to say anything. Tonia¡¯s eyes shed and she nodded without a word. ¡°All right, go ahead and get busy.¡± After Sabrina left, Tonia thought to herself, ¡°This girl is really not easy to deal with, she shows no trace of her words, it¡¯s impossible to set up a conversation. And he couldn¡¯t ask her directly. What a headache. ** Since finding out she was pregnant, Anna had been very careful about what she did, not jumping and dancing as much as she used to, and she had stopped wearing tight jeans and changed into loose skirts and long sweatshirts. Amelia saw her dressed like that andughed at her. ¡°Did you have a sex change or what?¡± Anna looked away sheepishly, ¡°No, I¡¯m just trying to look pretty these days, pretending to be young.¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, ¡°Come on, at your age you¡¯re still pretending to be young, don¡¯t scare people.¡± Anna spit her tongue out, grimaced and ran away. Anna took a step and then immediately stopped, then unconsciously brought her hand to her stomach, scaring her to death, almost forgetting that she was pregnant again. She should always have remembered that she was pregnant now, and even though the baby was only a month or so old, Anna felt strength filling her body at this moment. Super happy. She really, really wanted to share this joy with Matthew, but she couldn¡¯t say it now, so she had to hold back a little longer. There was still a long way to go before the pregnancy manifested, and she was in no hurry to tell. Although Anna was pregnant and did not want to rush much, she could not sit still when it came to Matteo, and at the end of the day, she put her soup in a thermos and headed outside. Giancarlo, seeing the scene, could not help but be a little jealous and said to Amelia. ¡°They say a daughter getting married is leaking water, look at this daughter who hasn¡¯t even married yet and is already turning to someone else!¡± Hearing this, Amelia¡¯s eyes followed and fell on Anna¡¯s back, shaking her head helplessly, ¡°Yes, our Anna really likes this boy Matteo.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid he will suffer in the future.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Matteo is a bit of a know-it-all, and since he treats Anna quite well, he won¡¯t suffer any disadvantage.¡± Giancarlo clenched his fist, ¡°However, if he dares to make my daughter suffer, I will cripple him even if it means risking my life.¡± Amelia: ¡°¡­¡± When Anna arrived at the office, the receptionist immediately saw her and took the initiative to greet her. Although the two usually greeted each other, they just nodded to each other, but today the receptionist suddenly came trotting around the desk and chased Anna. ¡°Wait a minute ¡­¡± Anna: ¡°?¡± ¡°What ¡­,¡± the receptionist smiled and looked at the thermos in her hand, saying softly, ¡°Are you here to deliver the chicken soup to Mr. Giordano again?¡± Anna nodded at her words and then asked, ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°No, nothing!¡± The receptionist quickly waved her hand, a shy expression on her face, ¡°It¡¯s just that I have a question I want to ask you.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been to your store to eat noodles before, they were so good.¡± When she heard the receptionistpliment her store¡¯s noodles, Anna¡¯s impression was a little better, and her eyes brightened a little: ¡°Is it good? I¡¯m d you like it, you cane back anytime.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The receptionist¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°I¡¯ve had problems with you before, you won¡¯t me me?¡± ¡°Those things are in the past, what am I ming you for?¡± If he had med her, he would not have nodded his head to greet her as she walked in. ¡°You are so kind.¡± The receptionist eximed, ¡°No wonder Signore Giordano likes you so much, and you are his girlfriend.¡± Anna¡¯s cheeks blushed a little at the mention of this and she coughed slightly, not knowing how to respond. But then the receptionist suddenly and enthusiastically took her by the arm, a gesture of intimacy that made Anna a little uncertain about what to do, but also a little resistant. She rarely got so close to people unless she knew them so well, but she didn¡¯t want to push them away, and she was afraid her actions might hurt them, so she held back. ¡°You really don¡¯t me me, do you? So when I go to your store for noodles, can you give me a discount if I mention your name? I¡¯m afraid if I go there every day when it¡¯s too good, I¡¯ll eat my paycheck.¡± Anna couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You won¡¯t eat all the noodles, however they are very convenient, but you are an employee of Giordano Group, so if youe I¡¯ll give you 20% discount.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you! You are very kind, can I talk to you some more?¡± Because she hadplimented her noodle store, Anna was not at all wary and was drawn to her. When the receptionist saw that she had lost her guard, she slowly asked, ¡°By the way, you know that after you became Mr. Giordano¡¯s girlfriend, we all envied you so much, thinking that you were so happy and powerful, and that you could make Mr. Giordano¡¯s heart beat. How on earth did you do that?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Anna bit her lower lip, thought about it for a moment, then tilted her head slightly, ¡°Probably because I¡¯m brazen?¡± ¡°Cheeky?¡± The receptionist was taken aback, ¡°What does that mean?¡± Anna smiled shyly, ¡°I chased him backwards for quite a while.¡± She didn¡¯t think much about it; she simply took it as a girl-to-girl exchange. Receptionist: ¡°Chasing backwards? Wow, you really chased Lord Jordan backwards, but there were many people in ourpany who wanted to chase Lord Jordan backwards, but they never seeded. You must have some special method, right? Why else would Lord Giordano fall in love with you?¡± Anna did not think she had anything special to offer except a brazen and upromising approach. She thought about it for a moment, then shook her head. Chapter 1325 Meeting each other ¡°There is no special way, I think if the feelings are genuine enough, the other person can feel it too.¡± ¡°Like that?¡± The receptionist¡¯s expression looked a little puzzled, ¡°But the other party should like you even if they can feel that your feelings are real. Whose feelings are not real? But you are the only one who became Lord Jordan¡¯s girlfriend, so tell me, what exactly did you use to trick Lord Jordan into taking you?¡± Cheat? The word ¡°cheat¡± caused Anna to unconsciously frown and then correct the receptionist. ¡°It¡¯s not cheating, how can you use the word cheating in a rtionship, it¡¯s all incredibly serious.¡± When the receptionist saw that he hadn¡¯t said a single word on the point, she became a little anxious: ¡°Just tell us how you made Lord Giordano fall in love with you, why do you talk so much? It doesn¡¯t matter if you are serious or not!¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± She thought she heard wrong and looked at the other person with an astonished expression. Even the receptionist realized what she had just said in her haste only after seeing her eyes and expression, so she had to hurry to exin to redeem herself. ¡°What ¡­ I was a little anxious just now, so I talked a little too much, you don¡¯t mind ah, sorry ¡­ really sorry.¡± The receptionist exined with a very sincere expression and eyes, but Anna had a suspicious attitude toward her now and nodded superficially. ¡°If you have no more questions, then ¡­ I¡¯ll go first. I have to go deliver Matteo¡¯s soup.¡± She pointed to the thermos in her hand. Although she had a lot of time on her hands, the person in front of her was so boring, always asking questions, too many of which she did not even know how to answer. Seeing that she could not ask more, the receptionist did not harass her anymore and let her go. Only when she was gone did the receptionist look back at her and huff out a disdainfulugh. ¡°You are really a traitor, you don¡¯t want to tell us how you got Lord Giordano, you must have used some dirty trick you are ashamed to tell us.¡± So the receptionist pulled out her cell phone and told the group. The group immediately exploded at the news! ¡°I told you she used shameless, dirty makeup! She is a shameless woman, probably only able to seduce men aside from selling noodles, bah! What a shame!¡± ¡°How can she say that? How can she be ashamed to say that? After all, she wants to be the president¡¯s wife in the future!¡± ¡°Damn, if I had known that Lord Giordano could catch her in such a dirty trick, then I ¡­ would have.¡± In one sentence, the voices of all the women in the group were heard. Actually, not all the women in the group are like that, only this small part of the group of gossipy and vain . At first there were many people in the group, but when they started gossiping, some people left the group, and when they started swearing, others left. After a while, there were only a few good ones left. They don¡¯t usually interact with each other, but they are especially energetic when they discuss things, when in fact they obviously have nothing to do with them. Anna did not know what her conversation with the receptionist had revealed, but she just thought the receptionist seemed too strange, asking so many questions, was she trying to find out something? Or was she trying to ask for a way to go after Matteo? If that wasn¡¯t the case, then why did she ask so many questions and even get angry with her after she didn¡¯t say anything? She was probably so absorbed in her thoughts that Anna did not realize she was going in the wrong direction until she was halfway to the elevator when she reacted. She had taken a wrong turn! She thought about turning back, but discovered that the elevator was just a little further on, only it was not the one exclusive to Matthew. What the hell, it would still get to Matteo¡¯s floor. So Anna walked quickly toward the elevator and reached it. As she reached the button, a pair of white hands rose at the same time, their fingers touching and retracting at the same time before both looked at the other. Anna saw that the visitor was a girl in professional dress, slender, fair-skinned, with delicate features and kind eyes, looking gentle and quiet, with a schrly air. Sabrina¡¯s heart thudded and her pupils curled up when she saw Anna, but she quickly adjusted. She had not expected to meet Anna here. Matteo¡¯s girlfriend ¡­. Now engaged. Sabrina had not expected the two to meet so soon, and she looked at each other with pure innocence in her eyes, even smiling kindly at her. ¡°Are you going up there too?¡± Out of courtesy, Anna took the initiative and greeted the other woman. The crisp voice brought back Sabrina¡¯s senses as she looked at the person who had be Matteo¡¯s girlfriend and could not understand what she felt. It was just a bitter taste on the tip of her tongue, and her throat also bubbled with bitterness. Her lips moved, a small sound escaped her throat with difficulty, and then she nodded, ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Then she turned back, her eyes not falling on Anna again, and raised her hand to press the elevator again. Anna thought there was something strange about the way the other woman was looking at her, the way she seemed to be staring right now, confirming something. But then she said nothing to herself, but seeing that she looked away afterward and said nothing more, Anna did not worry. When the elevator arrived, the two of them immediately entered it together. Sabrina went in first, and once inside she stood with her back against the wall, while Anna foolishly went ahead and pressed the button, and Sabrina clearly saw her press the button for Matteo¡¯s office. The bitterness in her heart widened. Then Anna turned her head to look at her, smiling like a flower, ¡°What floor are you going to, let me press it for you.¡± Sabrina came back to herself and gave a random number, very close to hers. Anna pressed it for her and did not look back, Sabrina kept staring at her back. Today she wore a soft, fitted green knit dress, a pair of t,fortable shoes under her feet, and her slightly waist-length hair tied back in a ponytail behind her ears, simple but vibrant. Looking at her outfit and face, people would probably believe her if she came out and said she was a high school student. But judging by her attire, one would not expect her to be Matteo¡¯s girlfriend.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Matteo¡¯s girlfriend ¡­ How should her impression be? In fact, Sabrina never thought about it because in her mind, in her memory, she felt that she would definitely be with Matteo in the future. But then things went so fast that when she looked back she realized it was toote. Even then, Sabrina thought that ¡­ a man like Matteo cool and bright , his girlfriend had to be noble, drop-dead gorgeous, or mature and attractive, or exude fashion. She thought of all of them, but she did not think she would be such a ¡­ little girl in front of her. Chapter 1326 Is it good or bad? Not to a girl who dresses casually and to whose face she looks very small. Come to think of it, how could she and Matteo be together and how did Matteo fall in love with her? Sabrina¡¯s hands came down on his shoulders and slowly tightened, loosened, tightened again, loosened again, and finally clenched her fists and never let go. When she found out that Matthew had a girlfriend, she thought about giving up, but the feelings she had kept inside for years were awakened when she saw Matthew, strong and passionate. It was so strong and passionate that itpletely obscured the slightest feeling of abandonment and red up again. The fire of love had never been extinguished, it was just hidden by her. Not that she had not struggled! She was the grand dame of the Ronzi family! Even if the Ronzi family went bankrupt! She was still Miss The Ronzi Family, the good, kind, cultured, morally correct Sabrina! How could she think of someone else¡¯s boyfriend? But, but! It was obvious that she had liked him first, that she had known him first, that ¡­ Matthew had liked her since childhood. Obviously she had been gone a long time, and he had found someone else. If she was sensible enough, the best thing she could do now was to stop thinking about it and devote herself seriously to reviving the Ronzi family. But ¡­ was resigned! It was obvious that the girl in front of her was ordinary, even if she had fallen on hard times, she was not much worse than she was, so why would Matthew fall in love with a girl like that. If he could fall in love with a girl like that, why couldn¡¯t he fall in love in her? Sabrina¡¯s mind was already in turmoil, the evil viin was constantly tearing her moral standards apart. Ding¡­ A clear, crisp sound resounded. It was like a call that woke Sabrina up. She came back to herself and saw the girl in front of her turn toward her with a gentle call, ¡°Your n is here.¡± For some reason, Sabrina felt only that her feet were floating, and Anna¡¯s appearance in front of her was all blurred, making it unclear. Was it good, was it bad? How was she to choose? Sabrina¡¯s footsteps drifted forward and suddenly the sky turned and she heard the girl¡¯s urgent cry, ¡°Hey, are you okay? Hello?¡± But all Sabrina could see ahead was darkness. As Sabrina was falling, Anna unconsciously tried to reach out to help her and Sabrina¡¯s body fell limply toward her. The two were about the same height, but even with all that strength clinging to Anna¡¯s body it was still a bit overwhelming, and she was carrying the thermos in her other hand, so it was ufortable, and she had to put it down quickly and then hold Sabrina with both hands. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Anna called her a few times without response, Sabrina was pale and snuggled in her arms, her consciousness fluctuating, only a distant, very distant female voice was calling in her ears, but she could no longer answer. ** HospitalBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Sabrina¡¯s sense of smell was filled with the scent of disinfectant when she came back to herself, her whole body was terrified, and her eyes immediately opened. She was all too familiar with that smell, having spent a lot of time with her father in the hospital, so she knew it all too well. When he opened his eyes, they were really filled with the color of snow and white. He really was in the hospital. What had happened before ¡­? ¡°Are you awake? A clear, soft voice rang out from the side of the bed. Sabrina looked at the voice and saw Anna sitting on the edge of the bed. This was ¡­ Matteo¡¯s girlfriend. Why was she here? ¡°You scared me to death, suddenly you were so pale and then you copsed, the doctor said you were too tired and your body was malnourished, that¡¯s why you fainted.¡± Anna gave a good-natured smile before stepping forward to tuck her in. ¡°Now you get some rest.¡± Hearing the kind words, Sabrina had mixed feelings inside-why did she have to save her? Why did she have to faint when Matteo¡¯s girlfriend was in front? Wouldn¡¯t this have made her struggle even more inside? Sabrina¡¯s lips moved to say something, but they were so dry that Anna turned and poured her a ss of warm water to help her sit up and drink. After a ss of water had moistened her throat and lips, Sabrina looked at Anna with aplicated look in her eyes and took a long time to find her voice. ¡°Thank you ¡­¡± Apart from these words, she really did not know what to say at this moment. Hearing this, Anna smiled sweetly, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Anna was thinking that the girl in front of her looked really heartbreaking, her face was so pale and she was so thin, though very slender, but what the doctor had said just now really scared her. At that moment, the door of the ward was suddenly opened. A long figure entered. At first Sabrina didn¡¯t care, but when she saw who had entered, her pupils unconsciously began to dte and fidget. How could it be Matteo, and how could it be here? ¡°Are you all right?¡± Anna stood up and walked over to Matteo, ¡°Is the paperwork all done? Mrs. Ronzi just woke up and seems to be in good spirits.¡± Mrs. Ronzi? Sabrina¡¯s face turned a little whiter at the term of endearment; in that case, Matteo¡¯s girlfriend probably knew who she was. Moreover, she probably could not hide the fact that she worked in the Giordano Group. ¡°Yes.¡± Matteo mumbled softly, then his gaze went to Sabrina behind Anna, and then back again, looking at Anna with a much quieter and kinder look, his voice whispering something to her. Sabrina could not hear it, could only see Matteo¡¯s thin lips moving, and the more she looked at him, the sadder she felt. After an unspecified time, Anna nodded obediently and went out first. There were only two people left in the ward, and Sabrina¡¯s heart was suddenly beating a little faster. Had Matteo sent his girlfriend away and gone to stay with her? Sabrina¡¯s heart rose with hope. Matteo walked over to the bed, pulled out a chair and sat down. The atmosphere seemed a bit stagnant, and Sabrina suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say to him,in? But who was she to have a position? Just as Sabrina was conflicted, Matteo was already frowning. ¡°Sabrina.¡± At the sound of him calling her name, Sabrina¡¯s eyes reddened, but she forced to hold back the emotion behind it and slowly raised her eyes to meet his. ¡°the Ronzi family and the Giordano family, two families that were supposed to be friends with each other, and before, you didn¡¯t want to ept help, for your own personal reasons, so I didn¡¯t interfere. But now that you are in this state, do you think Uncle Ronzi would be happy if he knew that his daughter came home only to suffer so much aggravation and hardship?¡± Chapter 1327 – Such twists and turns Sabrina¡¯s heart was already bitter, and she felt even worse after hearing these words. Matthew¡¯s words were all about the friendship between the two families and nothing about personal rtionships. She had even guessed that the reason he was sitting here was because hisst name was Ronzi. A bitter smile spread across Sabrina¡¯s lips at the thought. ¡°If myst name was not Ronzi, if I were not the Ronzi family, you would not have evene to see me?¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t ept help, the Ronzi family is the Ronzi family, even if the Ronzi family and the Giordano family have a friendship, it¡¯s my father who built the Ronzi family has nothing to do with you, does it make you feel better to say that? That you can sit on your hands and ignore me with a straight face?¡± Matteo looked at her a little helplessly, probably because he did not expect those words toe out of Sabrina¡¯s mouth. Yes, after all, she was the eldest daughter of The Ronzi Family, she knew her manners, she always spoke to the point, she didn¡¯t speak in such a haphazard way, and yet today she was setting the rtionship between the two families straight in front of Matteo. Only after a long time did Matteo resume, ¡°If you have to say that, do you want me to remind you that we grew up together as children?¡± At that point, Sabrina¡¯s eyes reddened a little and she said in her mind, ¡°Did you know we grew up together? ¡°The Giordano family and the Ronzi family have always been close, you and I grew up together, you are younger than me, and now that the Ronzi family is gone, then I am your big brother.¡± Brother! The title made the bitterness in Sabrina¡¯s heart unbearable! She had loved him for so many years and all she got in return was a brother? Who wants to be his sister? Sabrina thought she might as well say it. Thinking about this, Sabrina closed her eyes, ¡°Okay, you should stop talking, I am not willing to ept your help. The person who brought me to the hospital today is your girlfriend, right? Thank her for me, consider me as if I owe her a favor, I will return it if I get the chance.¡± He didn¡¯t want to be indebted to anyone, let alone the fact that this person was Matteo¡¯s girlfriend. Matteo¡¯s gaze softened a bit at the mention of Anna, and he made a soft mutter, ¡°You are still unstable, so don¡¯t go to the office for a few days, I will inform the department to give you a paid leave.¡± Sabrina abruptly looked up and dismissed him, ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it, I can work!¡± Paid leave? She didn¡¯t need it! ¡°Matteo, I don¡¯t need all this pity, do you understand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not pity.¡± Matteo stood up, his body tall and straight, his voice cold and hard without rises and falls, ¡°You are now an employee of Giordano Group and you fainted from the strain of your work, thepany has this right to take everything on for you. Sabrina: ¡°¡­¡± Knock-knock¡­ Just then there was a knock on the door. ¡°Lord Giordano.¡± It was re, who had rushed in after receiving Matthew¡¯s call. ¡°re, your task for the next few days is to keep an eye on her, look after her, and not let her wander around.¡± Matteo gave cold advice. Chiara raised an eyebrow as she received her assignment and replied, ¡°Yes sir Giordano, I will keep an eye on Mrs. Ronzi.¡± With that said, Chiara looked at Sabrina and lifted her lips slightly. ¡°Hello Mrs. Ronzi, I am Chiara, Mr. Giordano¡¯s secretarial assistant.¡± Sabrina: ¡°¡­¡± Is he sending someone to keep herpany? And what about him? After Matteo finished, he left and Chiara closed the door with her hand, saw Sabrina¡¯s gaze and her eyes widened before she said, ¡°Mrs. Ronzi would you like a ss of water?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°No.¡± Sabrina turned her down and then asked, ¡°Where did Signore Giordano go?¡± Of course, Chiara thought, then smiled, ¡°Mr. Giordano¡¯s girlfriend is still waiting for him outside, he must have gone to take her home.¡± Take his girlfriend home? Sabrina lowered her eyes in dismay. It turned out that he had not sent his girlfriend away earlier, he had only told her to go wait for him outside, and now ¡­ he would take her home and then send his secretary to keep an eye on her. Between the two of them, the ups and downs were obvious. And really he still had those unrealistic fantasies. Sabrina closed her eyes and her heart sizzled with bitterness. You are so stupid ¡­ really stupid, you are still thinking about all that nonsense when he has the girl. The ward was quiet and no one spoke again. Anna waited outside for a while, and Matthew came out. When he saw her pale face, Anna asked curiously, ¡°Is your friend okay?¡± Matteo saw that Anna was wearing a light sweater, so he unbuttoned and removed the jacket and put it over Anna. ¡°Is that all you¡¯re wearing? Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Once the jacket was on, the temperature covered Anna¡¯s body, and she froze for a moment and then said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not cold. She didn¡¯t want to show off, she just wanted to show that she wasn¡¯t cold, so she said it quickly. Only after she finished did Anna think about what she had said and quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to show off, I just wanted to say ¡­¡± ¡°Silly, no need to exin.¡± Matthew pinched her nose, ¡°In front of me, you can say whatever you want.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Anna¡¯s heart was as sweet as honey as she gently leaned on Matteo¡¯s shoulder, then took his hand and followed him. ¡°How did you and that girl ¡­ meet?¡± Anna finally asked the question she had in mind. After all, she was a woman, and Matteo¡¯s expression seemed to be rather anxious when he saw her struggling. It was the first time Anna had seen Matteo like this. She had always thought he was aloof, but she had never expected such a scene. Later, it was Matteo who apanied them to the hospital and took care of the formalities. It was at that moment that Anna learned that her name was Sabrina. But she did not know this person, nor did she know what her rtionship with Matteo was, but she had already guessed that there was more than a boss-subordinate rtionship. That¡¯s why he¡¯s asking this question. And Matteo probably knew what she was thinking, and smiled slightly, ¡°What, are you jealous?¡± Anna¡¯s face blushed, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous, I¡¯m just asking who ¡­ is.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really not jealous?¡± ¡°No, really. ¡­¡± ¡°The Ronzi family and the Giordano family were very close, only some time ago she had juste home and then I learned something, the Ronzi family had fallen on hard times, both of her parents had died, but she didn¡¯t want to ept help. ¡± Anna was taken aback when she heard that both parents had died, ¡°No, that can¡¯t be true ¡­.¡± How can it be? It is amazing that the other person¡¯s life can be so twisted. Chapter 1328 – How far has it gone? The family that can befriend the Giordano family ¡­ Anna sighed, no wonder that when they met outside the elevator at that moment, Anna thought that the other party looked very elegant, so she was a nobledy. ¡°She didn¡¯t want to ept help, that¡¯s why she went to work at the Giordano Group? Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± Anna inquired. ¡°No.¡± Matthew nodded, his thin lips slightly tightened, then looked at her, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t fainted today, I wouldn¡¯t have known she was at the Jordan Group.¡± After that, he did not bring up the subject again, but took Anna by the shoulders, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you back first.¡± Anna was being taken out by him, but I don¡¯t know why he was thinking of Sabrina. A girl who had lost everything suddenly, who didn¡¯t ept help from her friends, who carried everything on her own until her body couldn¡¯t take it anymore, how difficult it must be. But she couldn¡¯t say anything to ask Matteo to help her, after all, it was between them, so she thought it best not to meddle in the matter. Sabrina spent the afternoon in the hospital and asked to be discharged. Chiara stopped her and said, ¡°Mrs. Ronzi, Mr. Giordano instructed me to take care of you here, and since you are still very weak, it would be best if you stayed in the hospital to recover.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Sabrina shook her head and refused, ¡°I know my body, I know it myself, I felt a little sick this morning, but I¡¯m fine now, Chiara, please help me with the discharge procedures.¡± Chiara firmly rejected her. ¡°I received orders to look after Mrs. Ronzi for a few more days, it will be dark soon, what would Mrs. Ronzi like to eat, shall I go get it for her?¡± Sabrina: ¡°¡­¡± I did not expect the other party to be so insistent, could she still not get out of the hospital today? Thinking this, Sabrina turned and got out of bed, ready to leave on her own rather than try tomunicate with the other party. But Sabrina did not expect to move too much, and when she got out of bed, her eyes turned ck and she almost fell forward. ¡°Is everything all right?¡± It took a while for Sabrina¡¯s eyes to clear. Her blood pressure was so different that she was always prone to fainting like that. Sabrina was then helped back to bed by Chiara.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Mrs. Ronzi, look at your condition now, it is better not to leave the hospital so soon, your body is at the limit, the most important thing you need to do now is to rest well here.¡± Sabrina had wanted to leave, but in her current state, she did not know if she could get home if she left. And even if she did get home, wouldn¡¯t it be even worse if she passed out at home and no one found out or took care of her? She had the Ronzi family to resuscitate, and she could not die like that. At the thought, Sabrina became reassured and said no more about leaving the hospital as she wearily pulled the covers over herself, ¡°I know, thank you for your concern, I will get some rest.¡± It was clear that she was asking to be discharged earlier, but she did not expect to change her mind immediately after realizing that her health condition could not support her. This person is very determined, Chiara thought. ¡°You can¡¯t rest without food, I¡¯m going to buy dinner, is there anything you don¡¯t want to eat?¡± What didn¡¯t she want to eat? There were a lot of things Sabrina didn¡¯t like to eat, always catching a pattern, either they weren¡¯t cooked well, didn¡¯t taste good, or she just didn¡¯t like them. And now? How can she choose? Thinking about it, Sabrina smiled miserably, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t eat, I can eat everything.¡± ¡°In that case, you can have what I eat.¡± Chiara was about to leave and had just opened the pavilion door when she let out a startled cry. ¡°Anna?¡± Chiara stepped back to allow Anna to enter, ¡°What are you doing here at this hour?¡± Anna entered just in time to meet Sabrina¡¯s eyes and when she saw her Sabrina froze, what was she doing here? ¡°Well, I thought you wouldn¡¯t have anything to eat in the hospital, so I made you dinner and brought it to you.¡± Anna raised the thermos in her hand to indicate, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat at this time, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? I hope I made it in time.¡± Chiara: ¡°I was going out to get something to eat and then I was wondering what I was going to have for dinner, if you werete maybe I would have gone out and not met you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Anna smiled as she came in and ced the thermos on the table with a knowing smile, then opened it and the aroma of food wafted out. ¡°Anna you are amazing, the smell is making my mouth water, it must be delicious, you are really ¡­ a girl, a sweetheart, a married hand of mine is probably not as good as yours.¡± Anna brought out the dishes one by one while Chiara turned back to greet Sabrina. ¡°Mrs. Ronzi, since Signore Giordano¡¯s girl brought the food, there is no need to go out, you get up a little slower ah,e and eat.¡± Sabrina sat motionless in her seat, a little overwhelmed by the scene. She had not at all expected Anna toe and bring food, and to cook so much of it with such enthusiasm. She was still stunned when re had already eaten a piece of meat and thenplimented, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious Anna, when are you and Lord Giordano getting married? He would be lucky to have a wife like you.¡± Anna blushed at hispliment. ¡°Chiara!¡± ¡°You are so shy, we are the only three women here and Signore Giordano is not here, why are you shy? I¡¯m sure Mrs. Ronzi and Signore Giordano know each other and would like to know too.¡± Chiara cast a nce in Sabrina¡¯s direction as she finished speaking. Sabrina still sat there dumbfounded, and it took her a while to suppress the bitterness in her heart before she lifted the covers and slowly got out of bed, walking toward the two people like an emotionless robot. ¡°Well, I was wondering the same thing.¡± He smiled and picked up his bowl and fork, apanying them as they ate. Chiara could not help but give her an extra look, seeing nothing wrong with Sabrina, and murmuring a little, had she guessed? Was this Sabrina and Lord Giordano just friends? Nothing else? ¡°Look, she wants to know too, we all want to know, Anna, just tell us.¡± Chiara felt she wanted to test Sabrina¡¯s reaction again, so she asked again, ¡°Just tell us how far you went, holding hands, kissing?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± Her heart was beating a little fast and she looked at Chiara incredulously, not expecting Chiara to be so nosy and so concerned about her love life today. ¡°Chiara, you ¡­¡± ¡°Or, have you already?¡± Anna: ¡°! Chiara!¡± Chiara smiled and pinched her face, ¡°What shyness, we are all women, Mrs. Ronzi aren¡¯t we?¡± Chapter 1329 Can we talk properly? Sabrina looked carefree on the surface, but her heart was breaking. She did not want to know these things; she could have avoided them earlier. But now it came to her with such rity that it was as if there were a million grains of salt, sprinkled directly into her bleeding wounds, the pain intensifying. ¡°Mrs. Ronzi, don¡¯t you look well again?¡± Chiara¡¯s voice recalled Sabrina¡¯s senses. Sabrina came back to herself and smiled miserably with pale lips, answering the question. ¡°I was just thinking about the old days at home when I used to eat these, the time when ¡­¡± At this point he stopped and lowered his eyes without speaking again. re saw her like this and her eyes were puzzled again. Had she guessed again? Was Sabrina just nostalgic for the old days now, or had she paled at his test? But re was not so naive, she could not try now, there was still so much time ahead, she would take her time and try. How did ite to her mind? It wasn¡¯t because she had liked Matteo before, so she knew how others felt. The way they talked, the way they acted, the way they looked, she felt them all at once. But now Sabrina gave her a feeling of confusion, so she still had to make sure. Anna apanied the two to dinner, after which Chiara offered to apany Anna back, but Anna said no and ran off alone, saying she would bring dinner tomorrow if she was free. Sabrina sat in front of the window and watched the lights of the houses. Her body was warm from the meal she had eaten, but her heart was cold. The girl ¡­ was really very nice, kind and warm, and she had a good eye. It was true that he was just as she thought, he would not just look at just any woman, there had to be something about her that would make him fall in love. Although Sabrina had known Anna for a short time, but after one day, Sabrina saw in this girl, seriousness and persistence, as well as simplicity and kindness. All these things are very valuable. Kindness is something that many people do not have, or most of the time it is only in their hearts and minds, and they do not really do it. Yet he had brought her the food regardless of the consequences, and he looked at her without any hostility in his eyes. Sabrina sighed inwardly, lowering her eyes. At first she had thought that if this girl was not good, or if she had a bad personality, then she might have a reason to fight and struggle. But now he had saved her and owed her a favor instead. The favor was still not returned but she brought her food as well. What else could ¡­ do? Sabrina was in a deep struggle again, her brain began to hurt, she reached out and covered her forehead, her breathing became a little unsteady. What was she going to do, what was she going to do ¡­ ** Luca had been having a headachetely because Samantha had be more and more reckless. Not only was she carrying all the pots and pans and furniture and things into Luca¡¯s house, but she was also eventually carrying people, and sometimes she would fall asleep on the couch with her head covered, lying with a nket on her back because she was tired. When Luca woke up in the morning, he saw a pile on the sofa and thought the house had been burrized. He frowned and went to wake her, and Samantha sat up, staring at tworge dark circles under her eyes. ¡°What are you doing early in the morning?¡± Luca: ¡°I asked what are you doing here? Why aren¡¯t you at home?¡± Samantha: ¡°Oh, well ¡­ I stayed uptest night to write and saw that no one was out so I slept here. After saying that, Samantha fell asleep again. She was too sleepy. If it had been another man¡¯s house she wouldn¡¯t have been so sure, but this was Luke, a man whose heart was in the right ce, a man who wouldn¡¯t do that even if she took off all her clothes and stood in front of him, so what did she have to worry about. Besides, his couch was soft and big, and it was afortable ce to sleep. Samantha had no defense against Luca, so she closed her eyes and soon fell asleep again. It was Luca who looked a little ufortable standing next to her. How could this woman be so, so headstrong that she did not consider herself a woman at all, even though he was not interested in her, he was, in theory, a man. Even if he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, she would have to worry a little about her reputation, wouldn¡¯t she? ¡°Samantha,¡± Luke called her name, Samanthay there unresponsive, Luke was really helpless and called again. ¡°Samantha!¡± Samantha still did not respond and after a moment, probably sensing that Luca was still standing and not leaving, her eyes opened a slit and she looked at Luca for a moment before sitting down with a slightly frantic expression on her face. ¡°I mean, what the hell do you want? I¡¯m sleepy even if you¡¯re not an early riser, can¡¯t you wait until lunchtime when youe back to talk to me about what¡¯s going on?¡± Luke was a man who solved things on the spot when he had them, and waiting until noon was just a little bit impossible. ¡°Get up early.¡± Samantha struggled for a few minutes, thinking that he probably wouldn¡¯t leave until she got up and talked to Luca, so she could only scratch her hair and then sit down. ¡°All right, I¡¯m already up, so say what you need to say quickly so I can keep sleeping.¡± She was really sleepy, the kind of sleepy to the point of exploding. So Samantha sat up but her eyes were closed, oblivious to his image. Seeing her like this, Luke thought it was hard enough for her to sit and talk by herself, so instead of demanding that she open her eyes, he found a suitable ce to sit and spoke, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep here from now on.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Samantha¡¯s body swayed unsteadily left and right, swaying gently as she askedzily, ¡°So where do I sleep? Going to sleep in your room?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°¡­¡± Luca choked at her remark, but looking at her expression, she was so confused that she probably didn¡¯t even know what she had said-how could she have such a thought? Luca was so helpless that it gave him even more headache to see her body swaying, so his long arm reached out to grab her shoulders to stop her, ¡°Stop swaying, listen to me first.¡± ¡°Okay ¡­ you say ¡­¡± Samantha was no longer swaying, but with the strength of Luca¡¯s arm, she fell into his arms, her hands unconsciously grasping the hem of his shirt, leaning into his arms and closing her eyes to continue sleeping. Luca: ¡°¡­¡± It was clear that he had only tried to help her, but this woman really did! ¡°Can we talk properly now?¡± Samantha did not answer, but Luca realized that conversation would not be possible. Chapter 1330 Taking advantage of a gap Samantha is very sleepy. She had gone to bed at fourst night, and now it was just past seven. Her eyelids were so heavy that she could not open them, and as soon as her eyes closed, she immediately fell asleep. It was quite difficult to hear Luca¡¯s voice and respond. When she fell into Luca¡¯s arms, she felt the warmth of his embrace and unconsciously rubbed her body against it. Luca stiffened and was about to push her away when Samantha stretched her arms around his strong, thin waist. Exasperated to the point of tears, Luca looked at the person in his arms. ¡°Samantha, now you are ying favorites in the name of sleep, aren¡¯t you?¡± Luca looked at the person in his arms, her eyes closed, her long eyshes casting a light shadow around her eyes, her face as clear as a whistle, no extra color of lipstick on her lips, the most pristine of colors, clear and pale, not bright, but of clean andfortable. After a while, Luke wanted to help her back to the couch, but when he looked at the couch, he felt a little ufortable, so he just took her by the waist. Samantha was very sleepy, and when she was picked up, she just winked, and then did not react anymore, and her appearance made Luca think that if she had met a human trafficker, she probably would not have had any reaction. Luca led her toward the room. A few momentster, he left the room. When Samantha woke up, it was almost noon. She was still sleepy, but when she opened her eyes, she felt the sun shining on her face and then on her eyelids, making her feel extremely ufortable. After cursing, Samantha simply pulled the nket over her head and darkness returned to her eyes as Samantha went back to sleep. After a while, however, a small head suddenly popped out from under the nkets. Where was it? Samantha rubbed her eyes, an expression of confusion on her face. What was wrong with it? She remembered that she had clearly fallen asleep on the couch, she was so sleepy after workingtest night, and then she opened the window to see that the streets were deserted and it was dangerous to go back alone, so she simplyy down on the couch with the nket. But now ¡­ how did she wake up in a room with a big bed? And the smell of the quilt doesn¡¯t seem to be hers either. Howe? Samantha sat up with her head covered and began to remember. Gradually, memories came back to her. Earlier Luca had woken her up and told her he wanted to talk, but Samantha could not remember a word he had talked about or said. But she was sure she had seen Luca in the morning while she was sleeping on the living room couch, Luca had called her to talk, so how could she wake up in his room? After thinking about it for a while, Samantha felt that she could be sure of one thing, and that was that ¡­ Luca had taken her to his room! This guy ¡­ is quite strange, saying that she should not sleep here, but he took her to his room. The fact is that he is the legendary boring man? He looks cold on the surface, but in reality he is as hot as fire? The smell of Luke¡¯s nket was not as sweet as hers, but his was fresh and clean, like the smell of rain drying in the afternoon. It was especially nice and fresh, that¡¯s all. In the time that Samantha lived with him, she found Luca to be a very clean person who lives a very simple and uninteresting life, with no entertainment other than work. Except for Samantha who met him earlier while drinking in a bar, he didn¡¯t seem to do anything else. Suddenly, Samantha¡¯s ears echoed the words Doria had said to her earlier. ¡°Or the fake could be true.¡± Samantha jerked in shock and almost jumped out of bed-how could she have such a thought? She chased the thought out of her head and got up to leave. When she reached the door to the room, Samantha nced back and then closed the door behind her. Samantha was young and the kind of girl who shares everything with her best friend. So she called Doria to empty the sack after fixing her breakfast. Doria listened and made an immediate decision, ¡°He likes you!¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­ Sisters can we not tease each other? He has someone he likes, and then how can you be sure that he likes me for just one thing?¡± ¡°Oh, that means you like him.¡± Samantha almost kneed, licked twice, and then said, ¡°Doria, I¡¯m finding out that you may have a problem in your head as a person.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t?¡± Doria was disgusted with her and immediately questioned her, ¡°You, you don¡¯t want to listen to me when I say he likes you, you don¡¯t want to listen even more when I say you like him, and you say I have a problem in my brain, Samantha, who has a problem in their brain? If you don¡¯t think there is something wrong, then why are you telling me about it? If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s nothing, then you shouldn¡¯t worry about it. By calling me, you give the impression that you care.¡± Samantha grimaced a little at Doria¡¯s dislike, and felt as if she was right? ¡°Is there nothing more to say? You tell me, am I right?¡± Samantha thought for a moment and then vigorously denied, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t give me that nonsense, I¡¯m just bored, so I¡¯m spilling my guts to you, okay? There¡¯s only one guy around me, can he do something that won¡¯t be magnified by me?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, there¡¯s only one guy around you, so you should get out of his way, otherwise if you keep this up, I feel like everything he does will be magnified by you, what if one day you fall in love with him?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Samantha: ¡°You are teasing me again, how can I fall in love with a person in whom heart is alreadymitted? I have feelings, and proper dignity.¡± ¡°His heart ismitted, but hasn¡¯t it been realized? He¡¯ll forget about it after a while, and besides, now that you¡¯re by his side and you¡¯re always around, maybe by then you¡¯ll be able to take advantage.¡± ¡°Take advantage of the situation?¡± Samantha frowned at the description, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the one taking advantage of the situation, there¡¯s no point in having that kind of rtionship.¡± She had not yet been in love, but Samantha was a very romantic person and expected a dream type of love, so she had never had a single fantasy about Luke, this man was fine as a friend not as a lover. Chapter 1331 – Drunk beyond belief Since he is just a friend, then there is no way something like: I treat you as a friend and you really try to sleep with me. ¡°I¡¯m not going to argue with you, however you say it now,ter when you really like it, then it will be a good show and I will silently wait for you to p yourself.¡± ¡°Doria, you want my death!¡± ¡°Hehehe, I don¡¯t want to! Let¡¯s go to the bar tonight!¡± ¡°¡­ Yes, go!¡± Samantha roared and hung up Doria¡¯s phone, then stood angrily on the spot, staring at him with her arms crossed. So so she is in love with Luca? Was that why? Samantha put down the phone and went to the kitchen to prepare lunch. When Luca came out of work at lunchtime, he saw Samantha huffing and puffing at him, setting her bowl and fork on the table with such force that it made noise.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Luca frowned, ¡°Who made you angry?¡± He was answered with a nk stare by Samantha, ¡°No, who would make me angry?¡± Luke: ¡°¡­¡± He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Problems with the script?¡± She had been in quite a good mood since she moved in, and although the two of them didn¡¯t like each other, she hadn¡¯t lost herposure like today, so Luca thought about his work. When Samantha heard this, she immediately became angry and said, ¡°Why do you ask? Are you so worried about my work?¡± Luca meant that I was just asking a casual question. Samantha added, ¡°That¡¯s not why you¡¯re asking!¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°Will you stop asking?¡± Samantha suddenly looked at Luca in front of her a little annoyed and thought about what Doria had said and the whole thing had gone wrong. She had been thinking about it since morning when she had brought him into the room. And then to think that now, Samantha had not really forgotten him and her mind had been in turmoil. She felt that she must have been affected by Luca. So what was troubling her now was why she was the way she was. Luca did not know what was wrong with Samantha, obviously the two had not spoken in the morning. She had slept tightly when he had taken her to her room; she had not even woken up. He had no reason to disturb her sleep, so what was the reason for her anger? She did not say, and Luca did not disturb her again. After that, Samantha waited for Luca to leave and simply opened the drama app and began reviewing the entertaining hit variety. It took her the whole afternoon to gradually forget the matter concerning Luca and finally put herself in the right mood. But she thought it was better not to see Luca for a while, so she sent a message to Luca saying that she had something to do tonight, so she would not cook for him and asked him to take care of it outside, and then she called Doria. Doria was smiling when she got the call, ¡°You finally remembered me? Do you want to go out with me tonight?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Samantha replied, ¡°I¡¯m going out with my friend tonight, I¡¯ve been too cooped uptely and I need to rx once in a while.¡± So the two returned to the same bar as before. The reason they had not changed venues was that Doria¡¯s boyfriend was the bar¡¯s resident singer, although it was not known how long he would be there, but at least he had been for the past few months. So Doria frequented that bar. As usual, Doria went off to see her man, while Samantha went to the bar for a drink alone. The bartender was the same asst time, looked behind Samantha and asked in a low voice, ¡°Girl, isn¡¯t your boyfriend here with you?¡± At that point, Samantha said gruffly, ¡°Who told you he¡¯s my boyfriend?¡± The barman blinked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he?¡± It was obvious that the barman had misunderstood her rtionship with Luca-after all,st time Samantha had told him to his face that she didn¡¯t know Luca, but then ended up admitting she did and taking Luca away. The two met againter and sat together again. So the barman always thought the young couple was quite good at atmosphere and flirting. Samantha saw the look on his face and knew he wouldn¡¯t believe her if she exined more, so he didn¡¯t exin more and just said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the same asst time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After that she remained silent and drank her drink alone. The barman noticed that she was not in a good mood this evening, so he approached her and asked, ¡°Did you have a fight with your boyfriend?¡± Samantha found this a little funny to hear-she didn¡¯t even have a boyfriend, so how could she argue? But she was toozy to exin and could only nod her head. ¡°Did you really have a fight? So you¡¯re drinking away your sorrows?¡± ¡°Yes, you are right about everything.¡± Samantha choked down her drink in one gulp and said drunkenly, ¡°Bring me another.¡± Bartender: ¡°¡­ You¡¯ll get drunk easily if you drink like that.¡± Samantha looked at him with her hand on her chin, ¡°How is that possible? I didn¡¯t get drunkst time. Besides, you know I¡¯m here to drink my sorrows, so I¡¯ll drink as much as I want.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± The customer had asked for something and he had to do it. When Doria came back to talk to Samantha, Samantha was already having trouble talking, she said something to the east and Samantha answered to the west, Doria said something to the left and Samantha gave her something to the right. ¡°Did you give her all the drinks?¡± The bartender shrugged his shoulders innocently, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, I indulge customers¡¯ requests. Doria said nothing more, but looked at Samantha and asked, ¡°Samantha, are you okay? How can I feelfortable with this?¡± Samantha narrowed her eyes, ¡°Doria ¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Doria: ¡°¡­¡± Come on, now she didn¡¯t even know why she is here, Doria wanted to hit her when she heard her. ¡°I¡¯m here to get the man, what do you think I¡¯m doing here? He¡¯s really drunk as hell.¡± The barman approached her and spoke mysteriously, ¡°Your friend had a fight with her boyfriend. Why don¡¯t you call her boyfriend and ask him toe over?¡± Doria was about to retort that Samantha did not have a boyfriend, but when she looked at how drunk Samantha was and thought about what she had said during the day, she thought it made sense. So he narrowed his eyes at the bartender, ¡°How do you know she had a fight? Did she tell you?¡± The bartender nodded honestly. Feeling like she was on to something, Doria did not speak to Samantha again, only persuaded her to sit in the chair and went to get her phone. Chapter 1332-Bringing her back She scanned Samantha¡¯s address book, found Luca¡¯s contact information and called him immediately. When Doria came back, Samantha was on the bar shouting to the barman, ¡°One more, one more, it¡¯s good ¡­.¡± The barman looked at Doria with a sad face, ¡°Your friend needs another drink, should I give it to her? Doria thought about the phone call and then looked at Samantha¡¯s face, then nodded, ¡°Give it to her.¡± The barman had to give Samantha another ss of wine. Samantha held her drink and drank it obediently, without making any noise. Before Luca¡¯s arrival, Doria felt she could not go anywhere and simply stood by Samantha¡¯s side and watched over her. She shook her head helplessly as she watched Samantha drink. Why did this person drink as if she were drinking milk ¡­ ¡°Samantha,¡± Doria¡¯s tone became softer, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this is thest ss of wine, so finish it and go home, okay?¡± Samantha was so absorbed in her drink that she did not respond or reply, and wondered if she had heard his words. Doria could only shake her head, then patted Samantha¡¯s shoulder and continued softly, ¡°After this, no more drinks.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Samantha suddenly tilted her head back and drained her drink, then looked up at Doria with a red face and an innocent look on her face and asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°¡­¡± So much that I want to punch someone! The corners of Doria¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°I said you can¡¯t drink anymore and if you do I¡¯ll sell you! You heard me!¡± With thisstment, Doria suddenly became fierce and looked menacing. Samantha was taken aback and looked at her in silence for a long moment, then obediently threw herself on the counter and wrinkled her lips, ¡°Okay then, no more drinks.¡± Doria was surprised that she was so obedient, but she quickly responded by reaching out and stroking the back of Samantha¡¯s neck as she said, ¡°Good, Samantha, Samantha is the most obedient, now stay here until someonees to get you, and then go home and have a good sleep.¡± ¡°Good, okay ¡­¡± Samantha actually obeyed and sat on the bar and waited.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The bar boy looked on in amazement, after all Samantha had acted very rough before, wearing a loose T-shirt and then a wide pair of pants, not at all girlish. Then she took Luca away with her bare hands, and the barman kept thinking she was an extremely rough woman. Oh, the kind of woman with a pretty face but a heart of steel. I didn¡¯t realize there was such a good side to her. The barman blinked, stared at Samantha intently, and then covered his heart. Ouch, how does one feel a little broken? This kind of contrasting girl was more to his liking, ah. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Just as the bar boy was gaining courage, Doria put her arms in front of him and stared at him with a fierce expression, in the manner of an old mother protecting her chicken. ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± the bar boy came to his senses before realizing what he had just done and rubbed his nose in embarrassment before saying, ¡°Nothing.¡± Doria huffed, ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, do you have a crush on our Samantha? I tell you that our Samantha is already engaged, you are not allowed to hit on her, or I¡¯ll take your arm off, do you understand?¡± Barman: ¡°¡­¡± She wanted to cry, what had she done wrong? Why did this seemingly kind girl have such a cruel side? And why was he always the one to get hurt! Samantha had fallen asleep on the bar when Luca arrived, and Doria saw him and waved vigorously at him. Seeing the familiar figure, Luca walked over to him with his long legs. ¡°Great, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Doria breathed a huge sigh of relief when she saw Luca, then pointed to Samantha and said, ¡°She¡¯s drunk and I can¡¯t afford to take her back as a girlfriend, and I heard she¡¯s staying at your house now, so ¡­ would that bother you?¡± Hearing this, Luca frowned slightly, was this girl telling others everything? But the girl in front of her had familiar eyebrows, she seemed to be the same girl who was with Samantha, and the two must have had a particrly good rtionship. If that was the case, then it was not surprising that she was the one telling her everything. Thinking about it, Luca¡¯s thin lips pursed ajar before he nodded, ¡°Well, what about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Doria froze for a moment, then smiled, ¡°I have other things to do, so I¡¯ll leave Samantha to you~ I¡¯m leaving now.¡± After saying this, Doria immediately disappeared from their sight. Luke wanted to say something but it was toote, in fact he didn¡¯t know why Doria had made him call when it was obvious that those two were best friends. Was she so drunk that she should not have called her family? And Luca was neither her boyfriend nor her nobody, so it was quite a surprise for Luca when he got her call. But he came anyway. It was not safe for a girl to be drunk in a bar. Thinking about it, Luca walked over and elbowed Samantha¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Get up, let¡¯s go home.¡± His voice was cold and harsh, sounding devoid of warmth. The bar boy blinked again when he saw that scene beside him, thinking of Samantha¡¯s naive look just now, and he also wondered if he had been in a fight, he surely would not be so cold to her right now. If he had been a man, he would have grabbed her and gone straight home! Why push his shoulders? When Samantha did not respond, Luke reached out his hand and pushed again, ¡°Get up.¡± Samantha was pushed twice and looked up with some displeasure, staring at the man next to her. It was also at this point that Luca took a good look at Samantha. When she opened her eyes, they were all red, and not only that, her cheeks, neck, and ears were all red as well. ¡°¡­¡± How much did she drink? Luke¡¯s mind was speechless and his forehead wrinkled as he looked at Samantha with some displeasure. He expected her to get up, but who knew Samantha only looked at him for a moment, then slumped down again. The boy at the bar finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and approached directly with a scuffle, ¡°Young ¡­ I have to remind you of a word haha, your girl drank too much tonight, you made her get up, I think she won¡¯t leave even if she gets up, why don¡¯t you take her back? ¡± He swore he was really suggesting it because he couldn¡¯t stand it, but he didn¡¯t expect Luca¡¯s hard stare toe at him as soon as the words left his mouth. Startled, the barman immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°You can forget I said anything.¡± With that, he turned and went to serve the other customers. Luke simply reached out and grabbed Samantha¡¯s arm, taking her in his arms. Chapter 1333 – You’ve been watching too many dramas. Samantha, who had slept well, was suddenly grabbed and was so stunned that she immediately huffed, ¡°Who is it? Let me go!¡± Her voice was full of midair, not a trace of drunkenness could be heard. If not for her already red cheeks and neck, it would have been impossible to tell that she had been drinking. The more Luke looked at her, the angrier she became, the stronger his grip on her arm became, almost crushing her, ¡°You¡¯re a girl, don¡¯t you know how to measure yourself when youe to a bar to drink? Do you want to drink so much that you can be picked up by others?¡± I don¡¯t know how many incidents of picking up bodies in bars have happened. It¡¯s okay to have a night of love, some people wake up and lose their organs and life. She was a girl, did she not know how to take care of herself? Luke was so angry with her that his brain hurt and his temples throbbed, so he squeezed his hand on Samantha¡¯s arm harder and harder. Until Samantha could take it no longer and choked, ¡°It hurts ¡­.¡± Only then did Lucae to his senses and let go of his grip on her. Samantha looked at him pitifully, her mouth deted, ¡°Why are you so aggressive? I just like to drink, what do you care? Let go of me, duck.¡± Luke: ¡°¡­¡± The Samantha in front of him suddenly turned into a small woman, not only her expression but also her tone of voice became like a pouting child. It was obvious that one moment she was fierce, but the next moment she was condescending? Luca was confused by her reaction, but he knew very well that the most important thing at that moment was to take her home first. So Luca said nothing more to her and said coldly and stiffly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± The ce was too messy and not a good ce to talk. Luca pulled Samantha out, but Samantha did not want to move her feet at all, staying there and not wanting to leave, even ending up with her arm around the chair next to the bar. ¡°What do you want? Do you want to stay here and keep drinking?¡± Samantha said nothing, huddling there with her arms around the chair for a long moment before looking up and staring slyly at Luca. ¡°I want you to carry me.¡± Luca: ¡°?¡± For a moment he thought he heard wrong. ¡°What did you say?¡± Samantha seriously emphasized, ¡°Carry me.¡± Then, lowering her head, she said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m so dizzy I can¡¯t walk.¡± When the bartender heard this, he could barely contain hisughter. She had already advised Luca to carry her, but he did not listen. The girl herself had asked for it, and look how embarrassed he was to refuse? Luca looked at Samantha seriously for a moment, thinking that she was probably too drunk to know what he was talking about, and that she was probably really ufortable with that blush. Thinking this, he half-open his thin lips and walked over to Samantha, squatting down in front of her. ¡°Let me carry you on my shoulders, okay?¡± ¡°Shoulders?¡± Samantha looked at him with a new expression on her face when she heard the word, ¡°Not on my shoulders?¡± ¡°You will be morefortable if you carry yourself back , and you can rest on my shoulder and rx.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Samantha seemed quite pleased with what she had heard, and nodded with a sweet smile, ¡°All right then, you can carry me on your shoulders!¡± Then she opened her arms toward Luca. The girl¡¯s face was clean and white in the glow of the light, her cheeks and neck tinged with powder, and her eyes were slightly confused as she opened her hands toward him. Luke was stunned for a moment, then afterward he had turned his back to Samantha. Samantha saw his broad shoulders and without any hesitation stood up andunched herself at him, a little too hard, so to speak, hitting Luca¡¯s back. Luca was almost thrown forward by the impact and leaned his hands on the ground to steady himself. He grunted, how strong that girl had been, hitting him so unexpectedly that if it had not been so strong, both of them would have already been on the ground. ¡°Get up, get up!!!¡± As soon as Samantha was on his back, she stretched her arms around Luca¡¯s neck with such force that it felt like she was about to break Luca¡¯s neck, making him almost unable to get up. Luca squatted down, took her hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t hug so hard, I can¡¯t breathe.¡± At his words, Samantha resentfully hugged him a little tighter, Luca almost lost his breath, this girl is really ¡­Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you still want me to get up?¡± Samantha blinked innocently, ¡°Can¡¯t you stand up if you¡¯re strangled?¡± ¡°You tell me. Let go and the grip!¡± Yes.¡± Samantha mercifully left her hand to his ferocity. Luke: ¡°¡­ I¡¯m asking you to let go a little, not take your hands off, and if you fall like that.¡± Then Samantha wrapped her arms around him again, this time still tight, but not as tight as before, to the point where she could still breathe, so Luca said nothing more this time, straightened up to support Samantha on her feet, and then headed out. Samantha, who was on top of him, smiled and wrapped her arms around Luca¡¯s neck, shouting ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± as her legs wobbled every which way. Although she was light enough for Luca to carry or hold her without any pressure, it was easy for Luca to lose his bnce with her arms wrapped around his neck and her legs wobbling, so Luca had to stop her as she walked quickly outside. As she walked out of the bar, a cold breeze blew and Samantha immediately hugged Luca very tightly as she shouted, ¡°It¡¯s freezing! I want heat! Warm air!¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± He looked back a little breathlessly, ¡°It¡¯s not like this is the north, and besides it¡¯s not very cold now, what do you need heat for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Samantha shouted as she made a scene on his back, ¡°I want heat, I¡¯m cold!¡± Her voice was so loud that it caused passersby to look over their shoulders! ¡°If you don¡¯t warm me up, then you are abusing me! Woooooooooooooooo ¡­¡± Luke did not care for her and continued on his way, pushing her into the car when he got to the parking lot and then peeking inside to buckle her in. Who knows as soon as the seat belt was fastened, Samantha took his hand and looked at him with a sad face, ¡°Your Majesty, what are you going to do to my concubine, Your Majesty?¡± Luke¡¯s hand trembled and he looked up to look at her. Samantha¡¯s eyes were tinged with tears, ¡°Your Majesty wants to tie up my concubine and send her to the cold pce? What have I done wrong? You tell me, I will definitely change, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luke¡¯s throat rolled up and he pushed his hand away, ¡°Have you watched too many dramas?¡± ¡°Your Majesty! Please tell my concubine!¡± Samantha clung to his arm for dear life, not letting go, ¡°Otherwise I will never let Your Majesty leave today, even if I have to die to make it clear.¡± Facing such a crazy Samantha, Luke was really helpless, he did not know she was so drunk, if he had known she was like that, he would not have gone to get her back. Chapter 1334 No making noise ¡°Let go.¡± Luca said in a cold voice. Samantha¡¯s eyes filled with tears, ¡°Does His Majesty not love my concubine? Your Majesty does not despise me, okay? How about I change my body for you?¡± Do you think you are Ultraman? Luke cupped her chin and said in a low voice, ¡°Samantha, I don¡¯t care if you are drunk or what, if you keep acting like this, I will leave you on the road and leave you alone, believe me.¡± He approached her, only to show her his grimace, and Samantha, obviously frightened by his sudden approach, froze in ce. Luke thought she had heard him clearly and was about to back away when Samantha¡¯s hands suddenly wrapped around his neck and kissed him. The soft lips collided with the liquor in them with such force that they knocked Luca off his feet and he did not react for a long time. When he did react, he was about to push Samantha away when Samantha pulled away herself, and then her eyes looked straight into his eyes. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t leave me behind, I know I was wrong~¡± Luke: ¡°¡­¡± Dare I say she suddenly kissed just now because she heard those words he threatened, then? But ¡­ Luca frowned fiercely, just now she came close and kissed him, their lips were in front of each other. When the two had gone to his house, she had kissed him, but then she had kissed the corners of his lips, not like now. This woman was a terrible drinker, and Luca was thinking about what he would do to her. Samantha¡¯s eyes blinked again and her longshes were like two little fans, ¡°Your Majesty is silent, are you still angry with me? Then may I kiss you again?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Without finishing a sentence, Samantha abruptly approached again and gently kissed the corner of Luca¡¯s mouth, her eyes shining, as if she wanted to ask for a reward. Luca leaned down, his eyes burning as he stared into Samantha¡¯s grasp, his tone a little hoarse, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Samantha blinked, her eyes purely innocent. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the emperor like it?¡± Samantha¡¯s gaze was soft and charming, a soft charm that had never been there before was on full disy at this moment, apletely unexpected her. ¡°So what does Your Majesty like about my concubine? May I kiss you again ¡­¡± Her voice was getting lower and lower, her red lips were getting closer and closer to Luca¡¯s thin lips, and Luca felt his heart pounding, as if it were about to explode. Just as Samantha was about to brush her lips once more, Luca pulled back in time and abruptly turned his head. Samantha¡¯s soft lips imprinted on his cheek, and before his stunned face could react, Luca got out of the car and mmed the door with a bang. Samantha¡¯s expression immediately became agitated and she leaned over the car window shouting something at Luca. Luca went around the other side and got into the driver¡¯s seat. Samantha, who had a look of panic on her face, saw himing back and immediately jumped and took his hand, ¡°Then Your Majesty don¡¯t leave me behind, I was so scared just now.¡± Luke: ¡°¡­¡± He gave Samantha a breathless look, reached out his hand and squeezed his temples, he thought he should just move the TV when he came back this time, to save this woman from watching too many serials, this time it was a court battle, next time there might be demons or devils. He pressed Samantha¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Sit down.¡± Samantha looked at him pitifully. ¡°If you don¡¯t sit still, I will throw you down.¡± Samantha still looked at him pitifully. Luke half-closed his lips and wondered if his mind could simply be not listening right now, and thought of a different phrase: ¡°If you don¡¯t sit still, you will be thrown into the cold.¡± Sure enough, after Samantha heard these words, a sh of horror shed in her eyes and she hurried to pull back her hands and find a suitable sitting position. Sure enough, she heard ¡­ Luca now finally realized that her line of thinking was not at all on the same page as his. But soon Luca realized what he had said and put his head down, not realizing that in fact he too had been poisoned. Fortunately, for the rest of the trip, Samantha was quiet and did not let loose or joke more, and she arrived home in peace and quiet. As soon as she got out of the car, however, Samantha trotted to Luca¡¯s side and, without saying a word, threw her arms around his neck. Luca looked down at her. Samantha also looked at him, pitiful and helpless. The two looked at each other for a moment, Luca seemed to give up resistance and led her upstairs. Probably because her remark earlier in the car had startled Samantha, she was very goodter, watching Luca¡¯s movements lighten as he entered, and tilting her head to look at the essories in the house as she changed her shoes, as if she were another person. Because he smelled of alcohol and Luca himself was sweating from all the tossing and turning he had just done, Luca thought about taking a shower and changing his clothes. But ¡­ then he looked at Samantha, who was sitting straight up on the couch when he entered the room, and was a little helpless. He had not prepared her room here in the first ce, and she would not even sleep here in the future, Luke never had guests, so there was no guest room prepared either.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s why he had taken her to his room to sleep in the morning. He knew where his home was, but what if Samantha came looking for him again the next day if he brought her home sote? Luke approached her, half-open his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath, you sit here, drink some water if you¡¯re thirsty, sleep here if you¡¯re sleepy, and don¡¯t run around, okay?¡± Samantha nodded obediently, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty~¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± Here we go again, but Luca phantomly responded with, ¡°If you run around, you will be put in the cold.¡± Once in the bathroom, Luca looked at himself in the mirror andughed bitterly. Luca, Luca, why were you brought up to be so childish? How can you say something like ¡°leave you in the cold¡±? Luca thought no more about it, because he knew Samantha would behave herself, so he took a shower before leaving. Sure enough, Samantha stayed there after he went out and obediently sat down, although she apparently remained in the same sitting position as before and made no other movements. It seemed that now she was really treating herself as a ¡°concubine¡± and him as an ¡°emperor.¡± Seeing Luke leave, Samantha gave a deceptive look of approval, but Luke ignored her and went to the kitchen to pour her a ss of water and handed it to her, ¡°Drink.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha dutifully took the ss of water and then tilted her head back to drink it. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Luke asked, how could she be so good after drinking so much and her whole face was red? Howe she didn¡¯t even fidget? Chapter 1335 What’s going on However, Luke was wrong, Samantha was just having a crisis, only she was having a crisis in a different way. Unlike some people who get drunk and vomit and cry or scream or whatever. Samantha¡¯s drinking is such that she doesn¡¯t cry or make a scene, as long as it¡¯s the right spot for her. So when Luke asked her if she felt ufortable, Samantha even had a shy expression on her face and said softly, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m just having a small drink, it¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This was indeed an addiction to acting.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Luca surely wouldn¡¯t let her take a bath at this hour, there was no telling what that girl would do, so she could only go back to her room and tidy up a bit, then pull out the bed quilt. ¡°The room is yours, now be a good girl and go inside to sleep.¡± At this point, Samantha blinked, ¡°What about the emperor?¡± Luke pointed to the couch where she was sitting, so Samantha got up and entered the room, Luke thought she was going to bed so he put the sheets and pillows on the couch ready to lie down, just as he did Samantha came back in. ¡°Your Majesty, you gave your bed to my concubine and you are here yourself ¡­ oooh, I am so moved.¡± Samantha said as she squatted next to Luca, holding Luca¡¯s hand and saying with tear-filled eyes, ¡°I want to be here with you.¡± Luca¡¯s scalp tingled at her words, so he took her arm in his hand and sat up, taking her in his arms and walking toward the room. Before Samantha knew it, she was ced on the soft bed and Luca said gruffly, ¡°Sleep here and nevere out again.¡± So fiercely that Samantha blinked softly and then fell silent again. ¡°All right then, His Majesty take care of her, I will rest for now.¡± After settling Samantha down, Luke finally breathed a sigh of relief and went to bed. However, after lying down, Luca could not fall asleep, because this couch was the one Samantha had used and she had specially moved it from her house, so after lying down the breath between them seemed to be filled with the sweet and fresh scent of a woman, nothing like the kind of smell Luca usually smelled when he slept. He frowned slightly, very ufortable with this, but ¡­ it was not very bothersome. So in the end, Luca slowly fell asleep in this ufortable environment. The next day Samantha awoke with a throbbing headache that felt like it was about to explode, the features almost wrinkled on her little face as she sat with her head covered. When she saw her surroundings, Samantha froze for a moment and quickly tried to figure out where she was. She had been here once before when she woke up, andst night she had gone drinking and then seemed to have identally had too much to drink, and then she could not remember anything after that. At that thought, Samantha shook her head and pulled the covers off. There was nothing wrong with the dress she had worn yesterday. Luckily, luckily ¡­ she was so drunk yesterday that she couldn¡¯t remember anything now, so it was better that nothing had happened. With this in mind, Samantha lifted the covers and tiptoed off the floor, then headed outside barefoot. Although she did not remember anything after drinking, she did remember what had happened before drinking, and she clearly remembered that she had gone with Doria, but how had shee back afterwards? How had shee back and slept in Luca¡¯s room? Did Doria bring her back? But why didn¡¯t ¡­ send her back to her home? Or was it ¡­ It seemed the only way to solve the mystery was to go outside. When she opened the door, Samantha smelled the aroma of food and was a little surprised that Luca knew how to cook. So she headed for the kitchen and sure enough she saw Luca in the kitchen. He was preparing breakfast, he was cooking noodles, the simplest kind, just noodles in a broth and chicken soup. Probably seeing her, Luca cast a nce at her and their eyes met in the air, and Samantha unconsciously stretched her arms around his body, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you waking up from your nap?¡± As she asked, Luke cracked another egg, ¡°Go wash up and have breakfastter.¡± Samantha couldn¡¯t help but stand on tiptoe and look at the eggs in her pot, her expression depressed as she asked, ¡°You made breakfast, can you eat it?¡± Luca cast her a nce, ¡°You¡¯ll see if it¡¯s edible, or if you don¡¯t want to do it yourself.¡± Samantha was so tired and had a headache, how could she be in the mood to cook? So she gave up the idea and went to wash up. After Luca had brought spaghetti and eggs to the table, Samantha sat down and sighed helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s not how you used to settle when you lived alone, is it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Luke asked rhetorically. Samantha pointed to what was in front of her, ¡°A bowl of noodles in clear soup and a fried egg, your breakfast is not rich and nutritious at all.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of being rich and nutritious when you¡¯re just filling your stomach?¡± Luca overwhelmed her, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you?¡± Thisst remark made Samantha ufortable and she raised her eyebrows, ¡°What do you mean? Everyone is like me?¡± ¡°Do you think everyone is a foodie like you?¡± Luca had not finished his sentence, so Samantha had somewhat misunderstood. Now that Luca had finished his sentence, Samantha immediately stared at him, ¡°Who¡¯s a foodie? I¡¯m just enjoying the food, you know?¡± Luca did not bother talking to her and looked down to eat because he had to get ready for the office. When Samantha saw that he had stopped talking, she picked up the bowl and took a sip of the soup. She had thought it was inedible, but it tasted good. But Samantha didn¡¯t feel like eating right now; she wanted to know how she got backst night. But she certainly didn¡¯t want to ask right away, so she took a few sips of soup and a few more noodles in front of Luca before looking up and pretending to casually ask, ¡°That ¡­ looks like I drank too muchst night.~¡± Luca ate quickly, his bowl was already half-empty of noodles while Samantha¡¯s was still full, he scrutinized his bowl and then looked at hers, and when he heard her question, he looked up. ¡°Don¡¯t you know yourself whether you are drunk or not? Is the food not good enough for your taste?¡± ¡°No no!¡± Samantha hastily waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious, I just have a little headache, so ¡­ I don¡¯t have much appetite, you cooked it quite well. By the way, ¡­ Wasn¡¯t I terribly drunkst night?¡± ¡°You think so?¡± Luca asked again in return. It wasn¡¯t bad, he thought. It was like a woman who had gone too deep into the drama. She could not remember what had happenedst night, and after Luca had said this, she felt sure she had been embarrassedst night. Chapter 1336 – Peeing on him? But she was too embarrassed to ask directly, so she had to keep going in sideways. ¡°Tell me straight: am I drunk off my ass? Or maybe ¡­ I said some nonsense or did something strange?¡± Samantha asked thisst question very clearly, and she felt that Luca would rify it. And indeed Luca had not expected her to ask about herself at first, thinking that she hade to him to apologize because she was embarrassed, but now what? Luca stopped eating and gave her a deep look. ¡°You seem to have forgotten all aboutst night?¡± Samantha froze for a moment, then replied with a smile, ¡°No no, where did I forget, I just wanted to ask your opinion, so I asked.¡± Oh ¡­ Luke gave a lowugh and continued to eat with his head down, not answering her question at all . ¡°Say something.¡± ¡°Hey ¡­ say something!¡± Samantha extended her arm to push him, ¡°Can¡¯t you just eat breakfast? I¡¯m asking you a question, give me an answer!¡± Luke raised his head and looked at her seriously, ¡°Samantha, I think ¡­ you¡¯d better not drink alcohol in the future.¡± After saying this, he tilted his head as if he was thinking hard, and when he had finished he added, ¡°The average person can¡¯t take it? What? Samantha¡¯s whole body froze. The average person couldn¡¯t take it? What did that mean? Did it mean that she had made a fool of herselfst night? How had she beenst night? Had she thrown up? Did she go crazy? Singing? Or hugging Luca and pulling at his clothes? Samantha could not ept any of this. She tightened her grip on Luca¡¯s sleeve and wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°What do you mean ¡­ the average person can¡¯t take it? What did I dost night?¡± Luca looked at her, his eyes and expression were very confused, it seemed like he really didn¡¯t know what had happenedst night, it seemed like he had really forgotten everything aboutst night. This was something Luca was quite amazed at, how could she forget everything and not remember a single thing when it was obviously something she herself had done? ¡°What do you say?¡± Samantha saw that he was just staring at her, but did not say a word, so she became even more anxious and continued to shake Luca¡¯s arm. ¡°Is it true that you can¡¯t remember anything?¡± Luca asked. Samantha shook her head, ¡°I really can¡¯t remember, if I could remember, why would I ask you?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t remember?¡± Luca¡¯s thin lips frowned slightly, ¡°If you can¡¯t remember then don¡¯t think about it, it¡¯s not good for you.¡± Luca stood up and patted Samantha¡¯s shoulderfortingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, no one else saw youst night and I didn¡¯t record it, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, to Samantha¡¯s dismay, he left. Samantha stayed for a long time before reacting, and when she tried to go back to Luca to ask for rification, she found that Luca had already gone to work! ¡°Ah! You bastard!¡± Samantha was so angry that she yelled at Luca, ¡°You didn¡¯t say a word after asking for so long, would it kill you to say something? I¡¯m so pissed off!¡± She rushed to her room to look for her cell phone, but when she got it, she found that the battery was dead. The moment the call was answered, Doria¡¯s uglyugh came over the phone. ¡°Damn it, Comrade Samantha, how did you feelst night? Did you have a real rtionship with your fake boyfriend? Did you turn him into your real boyfriend today?¡± Hearing this flirtation, Samantha immediately guessed what probably happenedst night after getting drunk. ¡°Doria, tell me honestly, do you like living again?¡± Samantha said through clenched teeth, ¡°It was you who called Lucast night, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Sister, let me exin? I saw you gloomy about love and drunk like that, so I called him for you, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Oh, so you are really doing a good deed.¡± ¡°Of course, we are good sisters after all, I¡¯m definitely looking out for you.¡± Doria finished her excitement and thenined, ¡°Besides, you were so drunkst night, there was no way you could handle yourself. Also ¡­ how could I feelfortable going after my man? I had to call Luca toe and help you.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°¡­ How drunk did I getst night? Do you know?¡± Samantha didn¡¯t want to talk to her about anything else, she just wanted to know what she had done when she was drunk. Doria was a little confused by the question and answered honestly. ¡°I know, all red and red and then clumsy all the time, couldn¡¯t even stand, and extra obedient, I told you to stand still on the counter and you just sat there.¡± Listening to her best friend¡¯s description, Samantha thought that was quite normal? But looking at Luca¡¯s reaction, it didn¡¯t seem that simple either. ¡°No, are you lying to me?¡± Samantha looked fierce, ¡°Tell me straight, what do I really look like when I¡¯m drunk?¡± ¡°Just what I said, nothing more, what is it Samantha, did you do anything else?¡± ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t ask!¡± Samantha scratched her head, ¡°Is what you just said true? Am I that good when I¡¯m drunk? Why do I have the feeling that I act like a crazy person?¡± ¡°You think too much Samantha, it¡¯s all on TV, how can it be true in reality? Don¡¯t worry, you seem perfectly normal, I¡¯m sure not ¡­,¡± Doria suddenly stopped talking as if she was thinking about something, ¡°Ah, if you say so, I think I remember something. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha asked with a wary frown as she clutched the phone a little tighter. ¡°I left after Luca arrived, but then I was feeling a little ufortable, so I went back to check on you, and when I got there, I saw you hugging the chair and talking to Luca, and then Luca crouched down, and then you jumped on his back like a tiger, not that I¡¯m saying that you ¡­ Samantha you are also too rude, that time I saw Luca almost thrown to the ground by you, with that force, do you think you are a bull? Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± Did you jump on Luca¡¯s back? And almost knocked Luca down? ¡°By the way, when you were talking to Luca, you had that shy expression on your face that I¡¯ve never seen before, I felt like you were cuddling Luca?¡± ¡°Me? Was I sulking with Luca?¡± Samantha sounded unrealistic andughed coldly twice, ¡°How is that possible? How could I, cuddling with him?¡± Chapter 1337 – Capable of anything ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible either. Could such a man take advantage of such a weak woman? But there was so much noise in the bar that I couldn¡¯t hear what you were saying, anyway, after that it was Luca who took you away and you wrapped him around your neck rather tightly, that¡¯s all.¡± Hearing these descriptions, Samantha could almost conjure up an image before her eyes. It was of her clinging to Luca¡¯s neck, her whole body hanging onto his back, and then an expression of pain as she struggled forward on her back. How horrible it was to think of ¡­. But was it really like that? Luca didn¡¯t seem to look at himself with that meaningful expression if that was all it was. ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t follow you after you left the bar, but ¡­ why are you asking me all of a sudden? Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°No, I forgot everything, including the part you just said.¡± Doria: ¡°You are such an idiot, run over a piece of tofu and die.¡± As much as Doria tried to remind her ofst night, Samantha could not remember what she had donest night, she had literally forgotten everything. What was worse was that Luca had seen this horrible scene. And Luca didn¡¯t want to talk about it, and Samantha felt like her heart was being tickled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Luca, I don¡¯t think he would be so reluctant to tell you.¡± Look at the naivete of this statement. ¡°Would I call you if you had told me? He wouldn¡¯t have told you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Doria could not understand, ¡°Why would he keep it from you? That¡¯s not how this is supposed to work, you ask him and he answers, you two should pretend anyway, it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anything to hide.¡± Samantha thought the same thing. Doria, however, suddenly thought of something and shouted, ¡°Ah! It could be that you did something to harass him that he found difficult to talk about and that¡¯s why ¡­¡± Before the words were out of her mouth, Samantha¡¯s face had turned ugly. ¡°That¡¯s not possible! How could I have harassed him!¡± ¡°Then let me ask you, would you jump on him and let him take you when you are sober?¡± Without thinking, Samantha said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then yes,st night when you were drunk, you jumped on his back and wrapped your arms around his neck.¡± Samantha was stunned by Doria¡¯sment. ¡°So it¡¯s really possible that you can do anything when you¡¯re drunk Samantha, he won¡¯t tell you, it must be something you did to him!¡± Samantha was speechless and at the same time felt that Doria was right. Damn it! Ah! Why did she think the other woman was right? But on the other hand, she couldn¡¯t remember any of it, and Luca¡¯sment, that look, was simply meaningful and inspiring. It was over, it was finished, and Samantha now felt, too, that she might have done something rude to a particrly rude act. ¡°So what do I do? If I did what you say I did to him, wouldn¡¯t it be awkward for us to see each otherter?¡± ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± Doria coughed slightly twice, ¡°Embarrassing it is, but you forgot everything anyway and he¡¯s the one who remembers, I think even though it will be embarrassing, he should be the one who¡¯s embarrassed.¡± Samantha had a headache. After hanging up the phone, still remembering the incident, shey down and tried to think about it, but still no semnce of memory aboutst night after getting drunk came to her mind. No one in bits and pieces. * Sabrina spent a few days recovering in the hospital, and her face was finally much better. During this time, Anna asionally brought meals on her own time and Chiara supervised Sabrina. Over the course of a few days, the women got to know each other quite well. Chiara and Anna were the ones who talked the most, while Sabrina was always quiet. Sometimes she would stare at Anna and only when someone called her would turn around and smile slightly. When the number of times was small, Anna became suspicious and asked her why she always stared at her. Sabrina¡¯s response was also very measured. ¡°I look at you young, so I envy you and I like your energy.¡± In short, she was on all sides and made no one ufortable. Chiara had hoped to see something by spending time together, but nothing came of it, and she finally came to a conclusion. Sabrina either did not have the heart for it, or she hid it so well that she could not even see it in herself. If it is the former, then nothing better. If it was thetter ¡­ re¡¯s eyes became heavy as she stared at the side of Anna¡¯s face for a moment, noting that the girl¡¯s eyes were as innocent and naive as ever. If it was thetter, then it could end badly. After all, even Chiara could not tell which one was really Sabrina. ¡°Anna.¡± Anna was putting her things together and when she heard Chiara calling her, she murmured then turned her head to look at her, ¡°Chiara, what is it?¡± The innocent look on the other side made Chiara¡¯s words get stuck in her throat and she swallowed them. What if she was thinking too much? ¡°Chiara?¡± Chiara turned and saw Anna staring at her with a curious expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Chiara finally swallowed those words, after all, Sabrina hadn¡¯t done anything now, although she was really thetter, but loving someone was free, and if she liked Matteo but kept him in her heart without expressing it, then he had no right to interfere with her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. What if she said something to Anna that she should not have said , and then she would be misunderstood? With this in mind, re changed the words on her lips to: ¡°I just want to ask you when are you and Lord Giordano getting married?¡± Anna did not expect Chiara to ask such a question again, and her face suddenly turned red. ¡°Chiara, why do you always ask these questions?¡± ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you let people ask these questions when you are together? We have been together for a long time, right? E ¡­¡± Chiara bumped Anna¡¯s arm and lowered her voice, ¡°Matthew never had a woman around, he was as abstinent as a monk, and for a while I even thought he liked men. But then you surprised me, so ¡­¡± He smiled wickedly and took Anna¡¯s hand intimately, asking in a low voice, ¡°Satisfy me and tell me, are you two sleeping together or not?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± He half-closed his red lips and whispered, ¡°You are so direct in asking.¡± By the end of her sentence, Anna¡¯s face had blushed beyond words. re narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°Seeing the way you are blushing, it looks like you two are really ¡­¡± Chapter 1338 You’re doing it for him ¡°Sh¡± Chiara did not even have a chance to say thesest words before Anna came up and covered her mouth. Chiara stared at her and smiled as Anna blushed like an apple. ¡°Chiara, please stop asking.¡± At his thirsty look Chiara nodded and Anna let go of her hand, however as soon as her hand was released Chiara smiled and said, ¡°It looks like you were right eight or nine times out of ten.¡± ¡°Chiara!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say anything, okay? By the way, Sabrina is getting out of the hospital today, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna nodded, ¡°She also doesn¡¯t want to stay anymore, she wants to go back to work in the office.¡± ¡°You know she works in thepany, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Matteo has told me a lot about her.¡± Anna had a sad expression on her face, ¡°It¡¯s hard for her to be alone, but she and I have joined Facebook, so hopefully we can be good friends in the future.¡± She was, after all, someone Matteo had known as a child, and from what Matteo had said Anna could feel that the Ronzi family and the Giordano family were quite close, and that he was quite kind to the people in the Ronzi family. So Matteo should be very distressed that Sabrina is in this state. Since she is his girlfriend and he is so busy at work, he should take care of Sabrina instead of Matteo. That¡¯s why Anna is always running to the hospital these days. Chiara wanted to say, ¡°You are a simple girl,¡± but she thought better of it and said nothing. Afterwards, Anna went to help Sabrina pack. Sabrina didn¡¯t have much to do, she only had a few things, just clothes and toiletries. But when Anna approached to help her, Sabrina stared at her again in disbelief. After spending thest few days together, Sabrina found her inner guilt deepening, because this girl was not really defensive about half of her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She did not realize the kind of crisis thates from having another woman around her boyfriend, being honest and doing her best to treat her. Sabrina does not know why, feeling warm and resistant at the same time. She looked at Anna¡¯s back, her and Anna alone in the ward at that moment, and was silent for a moment, then said softly, ¡°These have been difficult days for you.¡± Anna was surprised when he spoke out of the blue, smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s not difficult, I think it¡¯s good to be together.¡± Really? I think it is theck of heart that makes the atmosphere pleasant. The smile on Sabrina¡¯s lips was faint: ¡°You came to the hospital to take care of me because of him, didn¡¯t you?¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, the movement of Anna¡¯s hands stopped. Then she turned her head again and stared nkly at Sabrina. ¡°Right?¡± Sabrina asked again, as if to confirm something. Anna bit her lower lip, her expression slightly distraught, and after a moment of deep thought, spoke seriously to Sabrina. ¡°Of course it¡¯s mostly because of him, after all, you and he were old friends, and then he was so busy with work and I didn¡¯t have much to do, so I came to look after you. But don¡¯t get me wrong, I don¡¯t mean to lead, I just think it¡¯s not easy for you to be a girl right now, and I feel sympathy for you, nothing else!¡± ¡°Sympathy?¡± Sabrina¡¯s lips nibbled at those four words, her smile gradually turned from light to warm, ¡°I still want to thank you for taking care of me, Matteo and I were childhoodpanions and the two families were very close. I am so happy for him now that he has found such a smart and caring girl.¡± Before Anna could respond, Sabrina stepped forward, ¡°Is everything ready? I don¡¯t have anything, I can leave the hospital today, I¡¯ve been bored here thest few days and I want to get some air.¡± The things Anna was holding were collected by Sabrina, who then headed outside, looking relieved and relieved. But for some reason, Anna always felt that when Sabrina was talking to herself just now, the air of mncholy was heavy on her body, and those eyes were so sad that they looked like they were about to cry. But then she looked again, and it was gone. Was it his illusion? ¡°Anna,e.¡± Anna snapped again when Sabrina¡¯s voice came through the door again, ¡°There she is.¡± After that she exhaled an unpleasant breath and smacked her head, Matteo was right, she had really been rambling. Although Sabrina had seemed sad just now, it was normal, after all she had lost her loved ones and it was inevitable that she would think about those things when she was now alone. Sabrina was sessfully discharged from the hospital and Chiara returned to her work. Sabrina disappeared for a few days, and on the day of her disappearance she was taken away with the help of Matthew, apanied by Anna, and the people in thepany witnessed it all. The group was gossiping like crazy, but since Sabrina hadn¡¯t been in the office for a few days, and Anna hadn¡¯te either, it could be said that the group waspletely blowing up at this time. ¡°What the hell is going on? The three of them left together that day, and the original couple met, but none of them hase to the office in thest few days, except Lord Giordano. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to know-someone should answer our questions!¡± ¡°Where is the receptionist? Isn¡¯t she usually the most informed? Let¡¯s call her and ask her.¡± The receptionist looked at her cell phone and had a headache; she wanted to know too. But she didn¡¯te to the office, so where could she find her? She didn¡¯t even know where they had gone that day, and she couldn¡¯t leave work on purpose just to go find someone! ¡°Don¡¯t ask, guys, I don¡¯t know anything right now either. I just wanted to ask Tonia, isn¡¯t Signore Giordano¡¯s girlfriend one of yours? Haven¡¯t you called her in thest few days to check on the situation?¡± Tonia had not spoken in thest few days. It was mainly because she knew Sabrina¡¯s identity and felt she had to be more careful about what she said in the group, lest some people with bad intentions take screenshots and use them as evidence or something to overshadow her. He contacted Sabrina recently, and after she said she was in the hospital, Tonia told her to catch up, he didn¡¯t bother her anymore. However, Tonia was sure that Sabrina and Matteo knew each other. It was Matteo who had left that day with Sabrina in his arms. This was enough to prove his identity. But Tonia still did not understand what Sabrina¡¯s purpose was. Surely her purpose ining to thepany could not be so simple to work here properly, but then she had not moved to bring the two together. If Matthew knew she was in thispany, I wonder if the wind would change after this? The more she thought about it, the more Tonia felt there was no certainty, so she just yed dead in the group. Chapter 1339 not forgotten ¡°Yes, why hasn¡¯t Sister Toniae to speak in thest two days? Are you there, Sister Tonia?¡± A group of people started calling Tonia, Tonia now wanted to p the receptionist, she was obviously the one who had started the trouble in the group, now how could they put things in her head. Since someone had mentioned it, Tonia could no longer y dead and went out to answer after a few minutes. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been a little busy with work, I haven¡¯t paid much attention to what you are talking abouttely.¡± ¡°Sister Tonia, we are in the same boat, why don¡¯t you pay attention to me? Doesn¡¯t he work under you? Just make a phone call and ask.¡± Tonia saw this and her uneasiness grew a little more. What do you mean she was going to find out with a phone call? Even if she had to make a phone call, it was not anyone¡¯s ce to tell her to do so! This tone of being told and instructed made Tonia unhappy, so she spoke into the group. ¡°Call yourself if you want to know, don¡¯t bother others.¡± After saying these words, the group became a little quiet for a while. Probably because they didn¡¯t expect Tonia to say it suddenly-after all, they used to be quite gossipy when we talked together-but she suddenly refused to do so. When the receptionist saw this, she too was upset and was about to say something to displease Tonia when a familiar figure walked past her. She looked up and found that the protagonist of the group discussion was right in front of her, so why was she still asking in the group? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go up and ask the protagonist? Thinking about this, the receptionist quickly put down her phone and headed toward Sabrina. The coldness in Sabrina¡¯s eyes grew a little more when she saw the person who had stopped her path, then stopped and looked at the receptionist. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± The receptionist was taken aback by this look, because when she had approached her before, Sabrina did not have this look, and now she gave a particrly cold and unapproachable impression. So she froze for a moment, and she took a long time to react and said, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that I saw that you fainted before, and you didn¡¯te to the office for a few days, so we¡¯re all in the samepany, so I was a little worried about you, and I wanted to see what your condition is now, there¡¯s nothing serious about you, right?¡± Sabrina wanted tough when she heard that. It was clear that she was worried about her rtionship with Matteo and whether her girlfriend status was true, but she was insincere in a roundabout way. She said nothing, and Sabrina intended to y dumb, looking at her and smiling faintly. ¡°Thank you for your concern, I am recovering well, there is no more serious problem, and I can work wellter.¡± After saying this, Sabrina turned and was about to leave, the receptionist was a little anxious and hurried to stop her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Sabrina looked at her as if her eyes could see through her thoughts. The receptionist could not say anything for some reason and could only stare nkly at her. It was a long time before she said, ¡°The other day ¡­ I saw Lord Giordanoing out of the office with you in his arms and then, with his girlfriend by his side.¡± Sabrina blinked, finally unable to resist saying? ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± the receptionist was overwhelmed by her question, was she really wondering like that? So what? What was she going to say? ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have thought about what you¡¯re going to say, I have to go to work, so I¡¯ll let you talk for now.¡± The receptionist saw that she was about to leave again and knew that if she didn¡¯t ask for rification this time, she might actually stop talking to her, so the receptionist quickly stepped forward and took her hand. ¡°This, I actually wanted to ask you, is the identity of your engagement real? If it is a real engagement, what do you think of the fianc¨¦e next to Lord Giordano? Aren¡¯t you angry that he stole your fianc¨¦? Shouldn¡¯t you take him back?¡± Take him back? Sabrina thought about those three words in her mind, her expression gradually deepening in thought.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. From the beginning of things until now, she had never thought of the three words tearing back. ¡°You are the girlfriend, that gentleman Giordano¡¯s girlfriend cameter, so she is the third wheel and you can scold her.¡± Sabrina looked at the receptionist and suddenly looked at her with curiosity. ¡°So why are you telling me this?¡± The receptionist was stunned by her question, and before she could think of what to answer, Sabrina insisted, ¡°Even if what I said was all true, what does this have to do with you? You are just the receptionist of apany, right? Since when does a receptionist¡¯s job include worrying about other people¡¯s personal feelings?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± The receptionist did not expect Sabrina to be so disrespectful to her and actually disrespected her directly to her face. She had never expected such a scene, so she found it difficult to answer her question for a moment. ¡°From before, you¡¯ve been hounding me about this, and I didn¡¯t say anything because I didn¡¯t think you had the right to interfere, and because I hoped you might understand that this matter was not something you could get involved in just because you wanted to. But you don¡¯t seem to have understood the meaning I conveyed to you and you¡¯re still nagging me about it, is there really no problem with having your hands in the game up to this point as a front office worker?¡± With thatst sentence, Sabrina¡¯s tone became abruptly harsh, just like the aura of a superior, which startled the receptionist, who did not react for a long time. The first time I heard you say that you were Lord Giordano¡¯s girlfriend, then I said, ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to say, you¡¯re not angry, and I didn¡¯t want to extend my hand, I just ¡­ heard you were Lord Giordano¡¯s girlfriend, that¡¯s why ¡­¡± I don¡¯t know why, Sabrina¡¯s breath at this moment became hot again, she asked softly the other party, ¡°You are because the road is not right, so dial the knife to get along?¡± Hearing this, the receptionist nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too bad.¡± Sabrina stepped forward and approached the receptionist, ¡°I still remember the day I came to see Matteo and she stopped me at the door andughed endlessly after asking me if I was Mr. Giordano¡¯s girlfriend.¡± The receptionist¡¯s face paled, not expecting Sabrina to bring up the question out of the blue. She panicked and defended herself. ¡°¡­ Mrs. Ronzi¡­ I apologized to her for that, I really didn¡¯t want to, and she told me that day that she wasn¡¯t sorry.¡± Sabrina was still smiling. ¡°It¡¯s true, I wasn¡¯t sorry. But I have a good memory and I haven¡¯t forgotten it yet. I don¡¯t have the option to erase my memory, do you think?¡± The receptionist looked at the Sabrina in front of her and felt a chill run down her spine; it was clear that she was smiling in front of her, but she felt an infinite coldness through that smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯m off to work, you work hard too.¡± Sabrina patted her shoulder and stepped forward. This time the receptionist did not chase her. She stayed where she was, thinking about what Sabrina had just told her, and the more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. Chapter 1340 Transfers She had never seen such eyes before. It was clear that there was a smile on his face, but there was no warmth in his eyes at all, just endless ice and cold. No, this was not the way to describe it. It should be dead air. Yes, there was no hint of vitality, it was that look of death. Thinking about it, the receptionist felt that her legs and feet were starting to get weak, and how she ended up going back to her job she didn¡¯t know either. When the phone rang, the receptionist was still taken aback and remained unresponsive for a long time. It was only when someone next to her called her that she reacted. After answering the phone, she too was confused and asked all sorts of questions. Only after she hung up did the receptionist realize that a cold sweat broke out on her back.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you know anything about answering the phone, and why are you so pale? Are you not feeling well?¡± The receptionist said nothing, just shook her head. When Sabrina returned to work, Tonia saw her and greeted her warmly, shushing her and asking her a few questions, before letting Sabrina return to her seat, without saying a word about Matteo. Sabrina hooked her lips; this person was very intelligent. She knew what to ask and what not to ask. Tonia did not ask Sabrina what had happened, but she was calcting in her mind. In the afternoon, Tonia received the news of Sabrina¡¯s transfer. Tonia is Sabrina¡¯s direct superior, so she is not happy to hear this news. After all, it was a loss for her department to transfer Sabrina¡¯s talent to another department, and she also saw Sabrina¡¯s ability and thought she would be a good helper for her work in the future. But when she thought about her state and what had happened this time, Tonia felt that she was unable to say anything, even though she felt bad about it. She had to go to Sabrina herself and tell her . When Sabrina heard this, she was a little surprised, ¡°A transfer? To another department?¡± Tonia sighed, ¡°On the surface it¡¯s a transfer, but it¡¯s actually a promotion for you. That department is very easy, and with your health status, you will be morefortable there.¡± She was greeted by silence. ¡°Sabrina, go pack, you will report to this department in the afternoon.¡± Without a word, Sabrina stood up, wrinkled her pink lips and headed outside, when Tonia called to her, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Tonia, I have something to do, I¡¯m going out for a while and I¡¯ll be back.¡± She did not say what she meant, but Tonia had a feeling she had guessed. Sabrina went to get the elevator and went directly to Matteo. As she went upstairs, Sabrina watched the increasing numbers in the elevator, a heart gradually bing restless and a heart beating much faster. In the few days she had been in the hospital, he had visited her only once. Now that he was out of the hospital, he was reassigning her to a new position. Had it been earlier, Sabrina probably would not have gone directly to him, but now she had to go to him for rification. Just as she was getting out of the elevator and taking a few steps, Sabrina bumped into Chiara. Chiara was surprised to see her, but she quickly greeted her with a nod and a smile. ¡°Mrs. Ronzi, I was just going downstairs to look for you.¡± Sabrina curled her lips and stopped to look behind her. ¡°You already know about the move, don¡¯t you? Have you packed all your things?¡± ¡°Is that what Matteo meant?¡± Sabrina asked. Chiara raised an eyebrow, ¡°Of course.¡± Who would dare to transfer someone under normal circumstances? Only Matteo had that maximum power. ¡°Then please, Chiara, go back and tell Matteo that I will not ept such a transfer.¡± ¡°But the transfer has already gone down and consequently adjustments will be made between departments, so I¡¯m afraid it cannot be changed.¡± Can¡¯t be changed? How was it possible? Sabrina did not believe it, ¡°Then I want to see him, I will talk to him in person.¡± Chiara knew she could not stop Sabrina, so she said, ¡°Signore Giordano is in his office now.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sabrina walked past her and Chiara followed, turning her head to look over her shoulder, her eyes looking at her with an inquiring gaze. Not even a transfer, did that mean she really had good control? The office Sabrina knocked on the door and heard a male voiceing from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± Only then did she push open the door and enter, and sure enough she saw Matteo sitting at his desk with a look. Matteo looked up and did not seem surprised to see that it was her. Sabrina walked in and stood in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t need a transfer.¡± She got straight to the point and made her intentions clear. ¡°No?¡± Matthew¡¯s thin lips were tightened and his eyes fell on Sabrina¡¯s face with slight displeasure, ¡°How long do you think you canst without a transfer in your current state of mind?¡± Hearing this, Sabrina¡¯s face turned a few shades whiter and she bit her lower lip, ¡°I know my body well, the department I¡¯m in is fine, I ¡­¡± ¡°Well enough to go to the hospital? Or do you just not care what your body is like?¡± She did care, how could it not matter? There was no one left in the Ronzi family, just her, and all her rtives were unwilling to help when their family was in trouble, and no one even came to visit her parents when they ended up in the hospital with gas. Sabrina¡¯s heart is not only sad, but also hated. Of course she wanted to revive the Ronzi family, to show those people that Sabrina could get back on her feet without their help. ¡°How could I not care?¡± ¡°If you cared, you wouldn¡¯t have been admitted to the hospital or refused a transfer.¡± ¡°Those are two different things!¡± Sabrina said anxiously, ¡°I told you earlier that I wanted to be alone, so I hope you can resume this transfer!¡± Matteo stood up and looked at her with a cold look on his face. ¡°Do you think Uncle will ept this transfer when he finds out about your current situation? If he were still alive, would he allow his daughter to belittle him like this?¡± Sabrina: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Now the Ronzi family has be like this, I didn¡¯t know before that I didn¡¯t help in time, even I have some responsibility, before you said you wanted to rely on yourself I didn¡¯t object because I thought you could, now? ¡­ or let me take care of you a little instead of uncle. ¡± Hearing this, Sabrina¡¯s face paled a little and her body swayed as she looked at the expressionless Matthew in front of her and asked his innermost thoughts. ¡°If the Ronzi family and the Giordano family had never befriended each other, if my father had not already died, wouldn¡¯t you have helped me this time?¡± Matthew didn¡¯t think much about this question and murmured before exining, ¡°The Giordano family and the Ronzi family the two families have always been friends, if I had known at that time I would have helped, I¡¯m just sorry it was toote, now that the Ronzi family has stayed with you, they are justified in taking better care of you instead of aunt.¡± Chapter 1341 – Destiny Was he taking better care of you on behalf of Uncle and Auntie? Is this the only reason she was transferred? Hearing these words, Sabrina felt a bitterness in her heart that was especially hard to bear, and she looked up to look at Matthew. ¡°Isn¡¯t there another reason?¡± She heard herself asking Matteo in a very, very soft voice. The voice was so thin and small that Sabrina herself could barely hear it, let alone Matteo. They were standing a short distance from each other, but not very close, so this time Matteo did not hear what she was saying, but he did not care what she was saying. Because Matteo knew that she hade here to see him and wanted to say nothing but about the rejection of the transfer. ¡°Sabrina,¡± Matteo sighed, calling her by name, ¡°I know you want to be strong, but ¡­ this is not the time for you to be strong. There are many things, not just one option.¡± Sabrina looked at the beautiful pale forehead in front of her, no matter how many years had passed, Matteo still looked at her exactly as before, deep, dark eyes with only faint emotion in them and nothing else. Unlike that day in the hospital when he looked at Anna with tenderness and intense possession, with longing. Why was she like that? Sabrina closed her eyes, then said, ¡°I see, in that case, I will thank Lord Giordano for his kindness instead of my father, my mother.¡± With that, Sabrina smiled slightly at Matteo, then turned and left the office. Matteo did not know what was on Sabrina¡¯s mind, perhaps she had pride, after all, she had once been the grand dame of the Ronzi family and now she was down on her luck to work in his business. Matteo could have helped her more if she had been willing to ept, but given his nature, that was all he could do. Sabrina left the office and calmly returned to her department, then without saying a word began to pack. Tonia saw how quiet she was when she returned and approached her curiously. ¡°Well, Sabrina, have you decided to ept the transfer?¡± At her words, Sabrina froze for a moment, then looked at Tonia and smiled, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fate, so why not ept it?¡± Did she have the right not to ept it now? Just like when the Ronzi family was in trouble, everything was clearly arranged, so what right did she have to say no, what right did she have to save the situation? She was the one who was too weak. Tonia heard something else in his words and cautiously asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡± ¡°Actually, Tonia thinks you are very good at your job and it would be really good for you to stay here and help Tonia, so if you really don¡¯t want to, why doesn¡¯t Tonia try for you again?¡± It was a joke, Lord Giordano had given the order himself, he could not fight for it anymore. But Tonia knew this was the right time to say it to win Sabrina¡¯s favor.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Sabrina probably didn¡¯t expect Tonia to say anything to help her, so she smiled at her and said softly, ¡°Tonia, thank you, but no, I think what you said earlier is right, I¡¯m in a much better state of health than I would be if I were in a more rxed ce. By the way Tonia, thank you for taking care of me this time.¡± Hearing this Tonia knew his mind was made up, he walked over to her and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°There is nothing to take care of or not to take care of, we are all in the samepany, so if I can take care of it, I can do it by hand, no need to deliberately put it on your head.¡± Sabrina smiled and did not answer again. But Tonia said, ¡°By the way, if you have any difort after going there, remember toe back and tell Tonia, you are out of my department, if anyone dares to bully you that is to cross me Tonia, when the timees Tonia will fight for you.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you Tonia.¡± After Sabrina gathered her things and left, the news soon reached the group again. And the group started buzzing again. ¡°Wow, the girlfriend¡¯s status is confirmed, right, and Lord Giordano personally transferred her, so the question is, what about the third party? What will Lord Giordano ultimately choose?¡± ¡°ording to thew, the spouse will not be able to do anything to the mistress. The benefits the original spouse receives now are entirely the guilt the man feels toward the original spouse when he finds the lover, which is probably somepensation.¡± ¡°Because I think this fianc¨¦e is not simple, she came to thepany without saying a word, and then I also inquired about a great exclusive information, which is that the fianc¨¦e fainted the other day not somewhere else, but in front of the current fianc¨¦e of Lord Giordano. What¡¯s wrong with him fainting in front of his current girlfriend? It seems like a deliberate design.¡± ¡°Deliberate? That¡¯s a bit of a conspiracy theory, isn¡¯t it? If it was deliberate, why didn¡¯t she faint in front of Lord Giordano? What is the point of her fainting in front of the incumbent if the incumbent is harder?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I mean when I say it¡¯s not easy, daring to faint in front of the incumbent and expecting him not to ignore her.¡± ¡°You make it sound so scary, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, how can you calcte what the other person is thinking?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t calcted, then it was a bet¡­ I¡¯ll bet a hundred euros that this girlfriend must be something else anyway!¡± The crowd chattered in the group. Some even came out to excuse his girlfriend. Tonia looked at thesements and the corners of her lips curled into a slightly mocking smile. Many in the group were young girls, so young girls were young girls. In this world there are no coincidences. Most coincidences are basically man-made. The ones with the most coincidences are the dramas, s, they are really a bunch of dramas that you look at too much and are really prone to conspiracy theories, and sometimes too naive. ** Matthew¡¯s birthday is getting closer and closer. Anna has been thinkingtely about what might be a special gift for him. In fact, she had already decided that she would give Matteo¡¯s birthday on his birthday and then tell him the good news that she was pregnant. Made sure that it would be a memorable birthday for him. Only Anna was now worried about how she would give it to him. She had never had the experience of celebrating someone¡¯s birthday before, nor had she ever bought a gift for a man, so she had a headache and had no idea what to get a guy he would like. So she searched the Inte to find out what would be a good gift for her boyfriend¡¯s birthday. The answers were all about belts, wallets, lighters and the like, which are verymon gifts. But Anna thought it would be boring if they were all everyone¡¯s gifts. And since Matteo didn¡¯t need anything, he couldn¡¯t afford to give it away. So Anna quietly sent a message to Marcello asking what Matteo wanted. When Marcello received this message from the girl, he could not help but squint thoughtfully, and then let out a very shamelessment. Chapter 1342 Souvenir Do you want to give a gift? I think it would be nice to give it in person.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Anna saw the message and her whole body immediately turned mean. Oh my God, would someone tell her why Marcello would say such a thing? It was so humiliating to even hear it, okay? Anna didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore and wouldn¡¯t even respond to his messages. Instead, Marcello sent her another unsolicited message. ¡°Anna, why did you suddenly think of giving Matteo a gift?¡± When Anna saw the message, she did not want to talk to him, but after thinking about it, she replied. ¡°No, I just thought that I have been with him for a long time and we don¡¯t have any souvenirs, so I ¡­ wanted to give him something.¡± A souvenir? Seeing those words, Marcello felt his heart finally let go.N?velDrama.Org owns this. He had just thought carefully when he saw the gift and realized that soon it was his best friend¡¯s birthday, and at first he had been quite worried that Anna was trying to give him a birthday present. But now that he had asked and realized that she was not, Marcello was naturally relieved. Anna¡¯s answer was good and grating. So Marcello didn¡¯t suspect anything; after all, she was just a little girl who wanted to give her boyfriend a present as a memento of her rtionship. But Marcello felt the need to make a mention to Anna. ¡°Anna, you¡¯re not thinking of giving Matteo a gift for some party, are you?¡± He didn¡¯t mention birthdays directly, just holidays, and if Anna had that in mind, then she should be able to associate it, Marcello thought. But people think differently, so how could Anna know what Marcello was thinking? So after his question, Anna thought, Where are the holidays these days? After doing the math, Anna shook her head and said, ¡°There are no special holidays these days.¡± At this, Marcello finally rxed. It seemed that he simply wanted to send a souvenir. Afterwards, Marcello and Anna got serious and discussed. ¡°In all the time I¡¯ve known Matteo, I¡¯ve never seen him get excited about anything, so I suggest you don¡¯t think about finding him something he likes, just something you think is collectible or memorable, something that represents both of you.¡± ¡°Well?¡± Anna was amazed by this suggestion, ¡°Marcello how do you know so much, you are amazing.¡± As soon as the message was sent, Anna realized she had said something wrong. Marcello had been so devoted to his wife, so depressed after her death, that he had never married again or allowed another woman toe near him. It was clear that he was devoted to his wife, so ¡­ these were things he had probably done before. Even though he knew he had said the wrong thing, it was toote to recant at this point, and recanting would have made it sound even more like nonsense. Perhaps Marcello didn¡¯t even think so, and seeing her recant would have brought out Marcello¡¯s sadness instead. So Anna could only y dumb and keep asking, ¡°So, brother, is there any good advice?¡± For a moment, Marcello thought about his dead wife. It was true that Marcello always thought of these things when the two of them were together, but his wifey also bought souvenir collections like Anna did, saying she wanted to treasure them as memories of the two of them. Memories are always bittersweet and tinged with bitterness. But at the same time they are also happy. Marcello felt like he was back to the time when they first got together. He began to type, his fingertips hopping across the screen, rying to Anna, one by one, what his wife had done at that moment. ¡°There isn¡¯t a specific one for this, it could be a small object that is a reminder of a ce the two of you have traveled, or a precious memory that you both used to hold on to. I mean, there are a lot of things like that, I can¡¯t give you any extra advice on what to give, after all, it¡¯s you who are together and you know better than I do what you¡¯ve been through.¡± Anna stared at the words for a long moment, yes, having gone through what she herself knew best. ¡°I understand, thank you Marcello for rifying things for me.¡± Putting the phone away, Anna began to think back to what they had gone through in thest few days. There did not seem to be many ces they had gone together, and the only time the two had gone out on a trip alone was when Serena had arranged it for them. But ¡­ hadn¡¯t thought about buying souvenirs while they were on the ind. There were all kinds of things for sale on the ind at that time, but she hadn¡¯t thought of anything. It was only now that she thought about it, and it didn¡¯t seem like it was a good thing! Anna held her head in her hands and felt a headache. A couple of dayster, the travelpany called her to tell her that the photo albums and records of the trip were ready and that she should go sometime. Anna took the call and had nothing to do, so she went to get the album in the afternoon. The moment she picked up the album, Anna was immediately inspired. Although she and Matthew had not lived much, there were still some small parts of them. It was a joy to think about them. ¡°By the way, Mrs. Giordano, this is a small local gift that ourpany prepared for you and Mr. Giordano.¡± Anna was so surprised to receive a small gift from the localmunity, and she was so happy to receive it, ¡°Yourpany is so thoughtful, thank you! I like it very much.¡± The staffughed like a maharajah, ¡°If Mrs. Giordano likes it, then Mrs. Asia and Mr. Giordano shoulde back to us next time they want to make another trip like this, or if they have friends who are close to each other, they can introduce them to us. ¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Anna graciously agreed, and afterwards the staff member asked Anna to go on the app and give a positive review for theirpany, and Anna did not refuse, giving a very generous review text, praising thepany and staff performance. The staff member was as happy as if he were floating on a cloud and left in a state of satisfaction. When he left, Anna took the bag home. Inspired, Anna picked up her book and began to write down her ns. Eventually, Anna realized that she actually ran out of time, since it was only a week before Matteo¡¯s birthday, so Anna had to stay upte to work on it. Since Matteo didn¡¯t need anything, Anna didn¡¯t think about the value for money or practicality of the gift she was giving him, so she did it in appreciation. So she had to fold 9, 999 paper cranes. But the difficulty factor was so high that it was scary to think about folding them all in a week, but Anna would not give up if she wanted to do it, so she started folding the cranes day and night as souvenirs. She stayed upte and had dark circles under her eyes because of it. The cranes are a great way to remember Anna. Chapter 1343 – How to Swallow a Needle So when she went to Matteo¡¯s, she waited for him to fall asleep immediately on the couch in the middle of Matteo¡¯s meeting. Anna didn¡¯t even notice when Matteo came in. She was dead asleep. Matteo did not disturb her and went into the living room to get a nket to cover her to prevent her from catching cold, and then went back to work. Matthew thought that Anna would wake up alone in the middle of the day. But at the end of the day, she was still asleep. Matteo finally realized that something was wrong and approached Anna with some concern, only to find her breathing regrly and her face flushed with sleep. However, the gray and blue dark circles under her eyes were particrly visible on her pale cheeks. Was this the reason she had slept so long today? What had his girlfriend been doingtely? At this thought, Matthew half-crouched in front of the sofa, his hand slowly reaching out. The warm tips of his fingers fell around Anna¡¯s eyes, lightly and gently, as if they were dragonflies. The office door was not closed, so Sabrina, who hade looking for Matteo, raised her hand to knock on the door and saw this scene. She was stunned for a moment. Matteo, who had always been a cold and self-possessed man, had actually shown such a kind expression, crouching down in front of a young girl, his fingers carefully touching her eyelids. The look in his eyes was not only loving, but also full of affection and sorrow. Sabrina felt her heart immediately hard as pins and needles. Why, to show her this scene? Sabrina knew she could not continue to watch, but her steps did not move, and she remained frozen in ce, watching the man she loved, looking fondly at the woman who was not herself. Her heart felt as if it had swallowed a pin. Just as Sabrina checked her steps and was about to leave, Matteo looked toward her as if he sensed something. Straight into her eyes. Sabrina froze for a moment, looked away in dismay and, like a cat caught in the act, took a few steps back to stop outside the door without making a sound or movement. Matthew half-closed his lips and covered Anna with the nket before stepping outside. Once outside, his hand naturally pulled the door closed, trying to shut out sounds from outside so as not to disturb Anna, who was sleeping inside. ¡°Anything for me?¡± At that point, Sabrina looked up at him. Compared to a moment before, there was no longer any attention in Matteo¡¯s eyes, and he looked at her with the same normal eyes with which he looked at everyone else. She had not thought that after all the years she had known him, he did not even have a special look in his eyes. He seemed to have poured all his specialness into that woman, right? Sabrinaughed bitterly in her heart, but her face was half-hearted, saying softly, ¡°I just wanted toe and thank you, nothing else, and since you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Matteo called Sabrina, with no emotion in his voice, ¡°If you have a chance, ask Marcello out and we can be together.¡± Hearing him say that he wanted to get together with the three of them, Sabrina was a bit taken aback. The three of them often got together when they were young, and Sabrina was the youngest and the only girl of the three, so she was the one being taken care of the most. At first he had thought that such care mightst for a long, long time, but he had never expected that such a situation would now turn out to be the case. A faint smile crossed Sabrina¡¯s lips, and her tone was equally emotionless. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary, after all you and Marcello should both be very busy and I have to work, although you have moved me to an easier position, I still can¡¯t neglect my duties, after all, now that I¡¯m no longer the bridesmaid of the Ronzi family, I can¡¯t be free with many things as I was before.¡± Matteo stared at her, ¡°You should know that it is possible ¡­ if you wish.¡± Before he could finish his words, Sabrina¡¯s face took a big step back, as if she was wary, and stared at Matteo closely, ¡°No, I am already happy that you can help me with my relocation, besides, the Ronzi family and the Giordano family are just on good terms, there is no special bond or rtionship, so if you help too much you are crossing the line, you are the one who has a girlfriend now, and I, as a single woman, had better not ept too much help from you, otherwise ¡­¡± At this point, Sabrina cast a nce at the office door behind Matteo¡¯s back with a clear smile, ¡°I can¡¯t let your girlfriend get the wrong idea when the timees.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Matteo frowned and unconsciously replied, ¡°Anna will not misunderstand me.¡± Sabrina was stunned, ¡°She won¡¯t misunderstand you? Are you so sure? Does she trust you that much?¡± Of course, in Matteo¡¯s mind, it said he was extraordinarily dependent and trusting. Although Matteo did not clearly answer Sabrina¡¯s question, his expression said it all, and Sabrina felt no need to ask for more; asking for more would only deepen the hard feeling inside her. ¡°Well, let¡¯s pretend that there will be no misunderstanding, you are a very kind person and you had been able to go and bring me food when I was in the hospital before, so pretend that I¡¯m afraid people will misunderstand, I will go first.¡± After Sabrina left, Matteo stayed in the same ce looking over her shoulder, his gaze was thoughtful, there was the sound of the door opening behind him, Matteo turned his head and saw Anna standing there rubbing her eyes, ¡°Did you finish the meeting? Why do I feel like I slept for a long time, did you just get back?¡± Hearing these words, Matteo was sure that the girl had not heard them and had woken up herself rather than being awakened by the conversation, so he stepped forward and rubbed Anna¡¯s head, ¡°Yes, I just finished the meeting, did you sleep well?¡± Looking at Matteo in front of her, Anna thought for a moment and moved closer to him, stretching out in his arms and then wrapping her arms around his waist, ¡°I overslept, what time is it?¡± It was really long, Matteo thought, could it be long when he slept in and out of work? But Matteo thought it was better not to tell her and reached out to rub the back of her neck, ¡°Are you hungry? Let me take you to dinner, will you?¡± Dinner? Anna was a little scared, how could she wake up and have to eat? She was not a pig, she was not supposed to eat right after waking up. But when Matthew asked her, the craving in Anna¡¯s stomach seemed to click, and she felt really hungry. She blinked a little and looked at Matteo. ¡°I think I¡¯m a little hungry, I don¡¯t know what time it is. I¡¯ll check ¡­¡± Her eyes were still a little dazed from her recent nap, and now she rubbed so confidently against the top of Matteo¡¯s chest. Matthew had not been very emotional, but after a while he was drawn into some confusion by that look on her face. So when he heard Anna say she was going to check the time, Matthew¡¯s fingers gently touched her soft chin and he leaned down to kiss her lips. Chapter 1344-You helped me once again. ¡°Mmm.¡± Anna felt only a darkness before her eyes, and her lips were kissed by Matthew. Dazed and confused, her hands only unconsciously grasped Matteo¡¯s cor as she was hobbling against him. It was a long time before Matteo withdrew. During the kiss, his hands moved from her chin to the sides of her face, eventually evolving into a cautious cupped kiss on her face. Then he deepened, and now, when he stepped back, Matthew¡¯s thumb grazed his soft cheek to her mouth, rubbing lightly against her lips. Anna blushed; she had just kissed too much! Her eyes darted wildly, not daring to look at Matteo¡¯s. ¡°Are you hungry now?¡± To this, Anna nodded casually, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then shall I take you to dinner?¡± ¡°No, no ¡­¡± Anna shook her head, ¡°I have to go back to the store, can we eat another time?¡± She actually wanted to go back and continue folding her paper cranes, the gift for Matteo had to be made without dy, she would not be able to finish it then! Matteo did not expect the girl to refuse him, so he pinched her nose helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have time for a meal?¡± Anna was a little embarrassed and was thinking about how to answer the question when Matthew helplessly sighed, ¡°Then we¡¯ll eat another time, shall I take you home?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go back by myself, it will be quick!¡± Anna broke away from him and ran a long way before saying goodbye to Matteo, ¡°Go back to your work, I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡± The girl stopped at a distance and waved at him, her energy exploding in a way that made Matteo slightly twist his lips. Then he too raised his hand and waved to the girl. ¡°Be safe.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Only after receiving his affirmation did Anna enter the elevator with confidence.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. When she reached the floor below, Anna had just stepped out of the elevator when she ran into a dazed-looking Sabrina. She was standing in front of the elevator with a nk look in her eyes, as if she did not know where she was going, and she did not even see Anna when she stepped out. It was Anna who saw her and took the initiative to greet her because of her friendship at the hospital. At the sound of her voice, Sabrina came back to herself, and when she saw Anna¡¯s smiling face, she was lost in thought again. But she was only lost in her thoughts for a brief moment, and soon her pupils suddenly narrowed and she looked at Anna in front of her in disbelief. Because at this moment Anna, her lips are red, her eyes are soft and charming, and her whole body has a leaning and beautiful color. A dull ache came out of her heart like a thousand arrows. In almost a second, Sabrina¡¯s face lost all blood, even her steps were a little unsteady, and she almost fell forward. ¡°Hmm?¡± Anna had seen her in a trance when she came out, not knowing what she was thinking, and now her face suddenly turned white and bent forward. ¡°You look awful, don¡¯t you feel well again?¡± Anna helped Sabrina sit on a chair next to her. Sabrina took a while to settle down and wrung a smile from Anna that was worse than tears. ¡°Thank you, you helped me once again.¡± Hearing this, Anna was a little embarrassed, she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, every time she met her by chance she helped her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you are so unwell, do you want to take a few days off?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sabrina shook her head, her voice feeble, ¡°It¡¯s just a little anemia, no big deal.¡± Anna looked at the time and realized that she had actually slept all afternoon, an afternoon she had actually missed, and all she had to do now was hurry back. But seeing Sabrina in this state, Anna could not bear to leave her alone. So she said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too far from work now, should it? Shall I take you home?¡± Sabrina shook her head and looked at her instead and said, ¡°I think I¡¯m hungry because I¡¯m having a sudden hard time right now. ¡°Huh?¡± Anna tilted her head slightly. So she couldn¡¯t avoid this meal today? Matthew first and Sabrina next. ¡°You came to the hospital to bring me food earlier, and I¡¯m grateful to you, besides the fact that you saved my life twice, so I¡¯m asking you to have dinner, I don¡¯t know if you want to. By the way, I¡¯m in a difficult time, so I can only offer you normal food, I can¡¯t afford a big meal right now.¡± The other side had said it, Anna felt it would be awkward if he refused again, and she felt ufortable about Sabrina being alone, so she could only agree. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine, I can eat anything, why don¡¯t I buy you?¡± ¡°No, know that it¡¯s my turn to treat you, you have taken such good care of me.¡± Looking at the other woman¡¯s determined eyes, Anna felt that she should not be able to argue with her and could only nod, ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll eat whatever I want.¡± After learning about her life from Matthew, Anna felt that she must now be in a rather difficult financial situation, but even so she still had to treat herself to dinner. Her self-esteem was so strong that Anna wanted to go to a random street food stall to save her money and hope that her life would be stress-free. So when Anna talked about going to a roadside barbecue, Sabrina immediately froze, then looked sideways at the girl smiling happily in front of her. ¡°Are you saving me money? Don¡¯t worry, I still have money to buy you a meal, no need to save money for me.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°If you also refuse this, then I am too insincere in offering you this meal.¡± The two eventually went to a restaurant, and as Anna looked at the menu, Sabrina gently reminded her, ¡°Order whatever you want, there is no need to think about me.¡± Despite the other woman¡¯s words, Anna ended up politely ordering two dishes and handing them to Sabrina. ¡°I ordered, did you?¡± Sabrina took it, looked at it a couple of times and ordered two at random, then a few more. Anna¡¯s mouth opened to say something, but she finally swallowed the words. Anna¡¯s mouth opened to say something, but she swallowed the words. After all, it was a sign of appreciation, and it would not have been right for her to keep saying no. After ordering, Sabrina looked at her red lips and hid the pain in her heart, ¡°By the way, you seem to visit Matteo every day?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna nodded, ¡°He¡¯s too busy working and doesn¡¯t like his body, so I basically bring him soup if I have time.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sabrina nodded knowingly, ¡°He takes his work very seriously when he¡¯s working, and once he gets into it, sometimes he even forgets to eat. He is really lucky to have such a caring girl like you.¡± After thepliment, Sabrina stared at her again, ¡°By the way, I noticed you don¡¯t look as good as when I saw you before, you have heavy dark circles under your eyes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 1345 – Give him a birthday present Dark circles under the eyes? Anna was a little embarrassed by his question, and unconsciously reached out her hand to feel under her own eyelids, ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Sabrina looked closer, ¡°Is it really serious, have you not slept welltely? Or is it something important?¡± In fact, Anna had not wanted to tell anyone, but thinking that Sabrina was a girl like her and had known Matteo since childhood, she thought it would be no problem to tell him about it. So Anna told Sabrina what she thought. Sabrina listened for quite a while and it took her a while toe to her senses, ¡°You mean ¡­ you¡¯re going to do Matteo¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°Well, yes.¡± Anna nodded, ¡°I wanted to give him a present, but thinking about it he doesn¡¯t seem to be missing anything, so I might as well do something meaningful with my own hands.¡± ¡°So you knew that ¡­¡± She never had a birthday. The words almost left her mouth, but when they reached her lips, Sabrina paused again. For she thought of the scene she had just seen in the office. The man she liked squatting in front of another woman, looking fondly and tenderly at another person, something Sabrina had never seen before, and something Matteo had never seen before when he looked at himself! ¡°What?¡± Anna was interested in the second part of the sentence, but Sabrina had left it hanging in the middle, so she inquired curiously. Sabrina smiled at her and asked, ying dumb, ¡°Ah, I mean, have you talked to anyone about it?¡± ¡°No. ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Sabrina smiled slightly and added, ¡°After all, it was a surprise on your part, and I wondered what would happen if you told too many people, in case someone revealed it in advance?¡± ¡°No, I told you, oh yes, I asked Marcello too. I heard that Marcello and you grew up together, right?¡± ¡°Marcello?¡± said Sabrina, a little unsure when she heard the name, not expecting Anna to tell her about it, after thinking about it it was normal, after all how could Marcello and Matteo not be in touch with Anna when they were friends? However, she had told Marcello about it and Marcello had not reacted? Normally, Marcello would have known that Matteo never had a birthday, right? ¡°Well, it¡¯s Marcello.¡± ¡°Have you asked him yet?¡± ¡°Well, is there a problem?¡± ¡°No.¡± Sabrina turned and smiled, her eyes a little misty. What had she just thought? She actually thought that Anna didn¡¯t know, not realizing that she did know and that Marcello couldn¡¯t not know. Then he would have agreed that if Anna had given Matteo a birthday, perhaps Matteo¡¯sck of birthdays would have been cured by this girl long ago. After all, she was the woman so fondly remembered, and rightly so ¡­ What exactly was she fantasizing about? Sabrina felt that she had changed, that she had be horrible, only now she really wanted to use Anna¡¯s ignorance to anger Matteo, and then, as soon as the two broke off their rtionship, they finally broke up naturally. When the time came ¡­ she would then ¡­ Thinking of this, Sabrina hastily put her thoughts to a quick stop. ¡°I understand that you want to celebrate Matteo¡¯s birthday, but you also have to take care of your health, don¡¯t miss celebrating his birthday and ruin your body first.¡± Sabrina said as she poured a cup of tea for Anna and pushed it in front of her, her voice soft, ¡°You have heavy dark circles under your eyes now, you¡¯ve been up a lot, didn¡¯t Matteo ask you?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay, I had a long sleep in his office this afternoon and made up for the sleep I lost. You are very close to him, aren¡¯t you? Keep this secret for me.¡± Sabrina nodded with a look of helplessness in her eyes. ¡°What else? What else can I tell him?¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The two girls gathered for dinner and then said their goodbyes and left. After Anna got into the car, Sabrina stood there, looking in the direction she had gone and thinking. If Matthew was really willing to change her mind about not having a birthday, then ¡­ she would never have another chance in her life. Sabrina closed her eyes at this thought. Give up, give up. If it was possible for you and him to be together, you would have been together a long time ago, how could you wait until now? He did not like you before and it is not possible for him to like you now. Sabrina, what kind of dream do you still have? Come to your senses,e to your senses! Abruptly, Sabrina opened her eyes again, but there was still no rity in them. Perhaps she would never be able toe out of it in her life. **Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Time flies, Anna has finished folding the nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine paper cranes, and tomorrow is Matthew¡¯s birthday. Not only had she just finished doing something tomemorate the asion, but she had also found time to go to the hospital to get a maternity report done, and she would surprise Matthew with this report when he had his birthday tomorrow. She wondered what his reaction would be? Anna went to sleep with great anticipation. Then that night she had a dream. She dreamed that Matteo proposed to her after receiving the report, and Anna was so happy that she shed tears and said yes to Matteo¡¯s proposal. When she woke up, the corners of her eyes were wet. Anna suddenly felt in a sad mood and did not know why ¡­ She sat up and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. It was clear thatst night¡¯s dream was a happy dream, Matthew had asked her to marry him, so how could she feel so sad? Anna did not know what was wrong with her and sat there for a long time before she could get her emotions in order. Later she slipped out of bed to change her clothes and felt only a twinge of warmth when she saw the gifts and reports on the table. Perhaps she had been thinking too muchst night, and that was why she suddenly felt so sad. Anna took a deep breath and prepared to go out after freshening up. She had booked a restaurant today and had taken a cake and wine, candlelight and all. Although it seemed like the boys had always done all these things, Anna didn¡¯t care since the two of them were already together, so she didn¡¯t care who did it. What mattered was who she did it with and who she spent it with. Anna had reserved a small stall and when she entered the room the staff told her it was already set up and said. ¡°Mrs. Galli, your boyfriend is so happy, in all the time I have worked here this is the first time I have had a girl take the initiative to prepare a surprise for her boyfriend.¡± Another staff member also said, ¡°Yes, yes, Mrs. Galli¡¯s boyfriend is really lucky to find a girl as thoughtful as Mrs. Galli!¡± ¡°But ¡­,¡± said one of the staff members, who was new to the show and therefore a bit hesitant, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Mrs. Galli stoop too low if she did that? ¡° Chapter 1346 Are you unhappy? Has she thrown herself down? Anna never thought of this question. She shook her head, ¡°What is the point of lowering yourself? There is no point in giving more to a rtionship.¡± That was what she thought. The other staff members also nodded: ¡°Yes, as long as two people have a good rtionship and really like each other, who cares who gives more?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it is good that Mrs. Galli has that in mind.¡± The staff member who had asked the question earlier disagreed, but seeing Anna¡¯s happy face, he thought he didn¡¯t need to say any more. So everyone was happy to give Anna the go-ahead. Seeing that everything was almost ready, Anna thought of going to the office to see Matthew. In fact, her arrangement was this: first she would go to Matteo¡¯s as usual, pretend nothing was wrong, then she would wait for him to go out with him when he got off work, then she would propose that he was hungry and wanted toe to dinner, bring him here, and then surprise him. So Anna went to the office as she always did. Going up the stairs Anna ran into Sabrina. She happened to go out to get some information, and when she ran into Anna, a careful reflection on the day made everything clear. ¡°Are you getting ready for her birthday today? All set?¡± Sabrina asked casually. Anna nodded, ¡°Good, everything is ready.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°By the way, today is her birthday, do you want to celebrate with us in the evening?¡± Celebrate together? Sabrina was lost in thought when she heard that word. It sounded like she was going to celebrate together, but really she was just going to see the man she liked with another woman. If she went, wouldn¡¯t she be abusing herself? Thinking about it, Sabrina shook her head, ¡°No, I have something to do tonight.¡± Anna did not invite her again because she realized she was not in the mood, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up and wait for him.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Sabrina looked back at her and couldn¡¯t help but call out to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anna turned her head and gave her a questioning look. Sabrina looked at Anna and wanted to say something, in fact her heart was conflicted, she actually wanted to know if Matthew had really broken the example of not having a birthday, but she was afraid that after asking, she would get an answer that was not the one she wanted, and so ¡­ Thinking about it, Sabrina took a deep breath and reached over to straighten Anna¡¯s hair for her. ¡°Your hair is a mess.¡± In the end, she said nothing. ¡°Ah~ thank you.¡± Anna didn¡¯t notice anything and even thanked her. ¡°Go ahead, good luck.¡± After Anna left once more, Sabrina stood looking over her shoulder, her gaze gradually bing cold. She wanted to remind her of something, but after thinking about it, what business was it of hers? Even though she knew Matteo never celebrated birthdays, so what? If Anna, his girlfriend, didn¡¯t realize that, it was none of his business. Anyway, she had done nothing from the beginning, and even if something had happened between them, she, Sabrina, was not to me. So, she was not bad, she simply kept herself out of it. With this in mind, Sabrina turned and left, satisfied. The receptionist was terrified because she knew Sabrina was not a simple person, and the look in her eyes that day had frightened her so much that she had nightmares after she returned. She did not dare to take the initiative to provoke Sabrina again after that. Today, seeing her and Anna really being so close, even fixing each other¡¯s hair with a gentle smile on their faces, and then thinking about the way they looked at each other that day, the girl at the front desk felt uneasy. Imagine what a magical sight it was for the former and current to be together properly. The receptionist now even suspected that Anna did not know about this Sabrina and Matteo¡¯s rtionship. She was a bit confused, first she was trying to stand up to Sabrina, the original girlfriend, but after being frightened by her that day, the receptionist did not dare to joke with her. Now, seeing Anna standing stupidly in front of Sabrina and talking andughing with her, the receptionist actually felt a little sorry for Anna. If she had been killed by her original spouse, would she have been so upset that she would not even open the noodle store? After thinking about it, the receptionist suddenly thought she should talk to Anna about it. But when the receptionist tried to find Anna, she had already gone to the office and could not find her, so the receptionist could only wait downstairs, and she nned to tell Anna about Sabrina¡¯s identity when she came downstairs. But the receptionist probably did not expect Anna toe downstairs with Matteo today, so she had no way to tell Anna anything. Anna would not have noticed and would have left with Matteo. The receptionist felt that she had waited all day and had not had a chance to remind him, so she thought she would wait until tomorrow and remind him anyway. However, the receptionist waited for Anna for a long time. Of course, this was all an afterthought. After Anna left the office with Matteo, she sat in the car and watched Matteo in silence. I don¡¯t know if it was just her, but she felt that Matteo¡¯s air pressure was very low today and he seemed to be in a bad mood. Not sure if she was thinking too much, Anna took the initiative and asked him. ¡°Are you unhappy today?¡± Matteo, who was driving, suddenly heard the girl ask him this question, and she looked at him carefully, fearing he would be angry, so the low pressure on Matteo¡¯s body dissipated, and he gave Anna¡¯s head a massage with his free hand. ¡°What are you thinking about? Nothing unhappy, just thinking about things.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± The young girl was relieved to find that she was not unhappy. It was Matthew¡¯s birthday and if he was unhappy then she should have been thinking about how to ask for rification, but seeing that his eyes had returned to being loving and kind, Anna felt that she should have been thinking about things too much. After all, she had woken up crying in the morning and had been quite affected by the day, and it was still up to her to adjust. ¡°Why did you suddenly want to eat today when you didn¡¯t eat during the previous dinner?¡± Matthew asked casually. Anna smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I thought I haven¡¯t eaten with you for a long time. So I had to take some time to spend with you.¡± Matteo noticed that Anna had dark circles under her eyes and did not look as she did before. ¡°What did you do?¡± He asked suddenly, making Anna wince, thinking he knew what he was doing, and quickly exined, ¡°Nothing, just sleepingter every day.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did you do?¡± Chapter 1347 No temperature Anna blinked, she had no intention of telling him! When she did not answer, Matthew¡¯s gaze darted around and he grabbed her wrist, ¡°Hmm?¡± Instead, Anna said cryptically, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know in time anyway!¡± Matthew asked no more questions, and since he was in a really bad mood today, the machine soon returned to silence. As soon as he said nothing, Anna felt the pressure on him drop again. Anna always felt that something was wrong, Matteo seemed very unhappy today. She herself had never told him happy birthday or given him a present until now because she had to prepare a surprise for him. So Anna also began to specte whether he was angry about this.N?velDrama.Org owns this. So she could only think in her mind that she could put up with him a little longer and that when she got to the restaurant and saw the surprise she had prepared for him, Matthew would not be as low as he was now. But if Anna had known what would happen, she probably would not have thought of surprising him today, nor would she have wanted to celebrate his birthday. * Inside the restaurant The staff could not help but sigh when they saw Anna bringing Matthew inside, and then they exchanged pleasantries. ¡°My goodness, Mrs. Galli¡¯s boyfriend is so handsome, no wonder she wants to prepare a surprise for her boyfriend. If I had such a handsome boyfriend, I¡¯d be willing to prepare surprises for him every day, I¡¯d be damn willing too!¡± ¡°Her boyfriend is a type of male god, right, but Mrs. Galli seems quite ordinary, these two together, or Mrs. Galli to prepare a surprise for her boyfriend, always feel ¡­ emmmm¡± Thesest words were not spoken, but those present who heard them knew what he meant after this sentence. One of the people leading the group interrupted them. ¡°Well, don¡¯t have different minds, anyway, after paying the money is the customer, what do you care about people so much? All we have to do is to serve our customers well, no other opinions are allowed, understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna said to Matteo as she walked in, ¡°I made a reservation, they do a lot of business here, if you don¡¯t book in advance, they will be gone by then.¡± Matteo did not know what she was thinking, but his mind seemed to drift. Anna took his hand and went upstairs with him. He had a surprise in the room, and if he pushed the door open, he could feel the difference inside. When she pushed the door in, the room smelled like a girl¡¯s heart and was decorated with all sorts of peach hearts that looked like a dream. Matthew, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to notice; he probably saw it but thought it was the decoration of the room, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Soon the staff brought up the dishes prepared especially for the day, all the usual stuff sold in the restaurant, nothing that looked usual, so Matthew didn¡¯t notice anything. If his mind had not wandered in all directions today, he might have noticed that something was wrong, but Matteo¡¯s mind was drifting far away. So when the staff worked with Anna to turn off the lights in the room, filling the room with darkness, Matteo¡¯s eyebrows jumped and he finally realized that something was wrong. In the darkness, a small hand reached out and rested on the back of his hand, gently covering it, soft fingers gently patting him, and Matthew thought the lights were off and the girl thought he was afraid, so she offered to put her hand on his tofort him. What a silly girl. Matthew thought to himself, and was about to take the girl¡¯s hand back and tell her that she was not afraid and that there was no need. But then there was a snap! At that moment, the light in thepartment came on again, but this time it was different from before. Anna stood up with a lighter in her hand and lit the candle that was attached to the top of the cake. When the candles were lit, the young girl¡¯s beautiful face lit up as the light jumped from the fire and with a radiant smile on her face, she began to sing a birthday song to Matthew. From the moment Matthew saw the cake, it was as if something in his memory was triggered, digging into his mind with horrible rity and destroying his sanity. When the fire began to jump, Matteo¡¯s eyes were filled not with this scene, but with another rush of fire, sparks burning almost the entire sky red, scorching his eyes. And the birthday song ringing in his ears turned into a cry. The mes in the sky were apanied by helpless cries that almost tore the whole sky apart. Matthew¡¯s forehead dripped with cold sweat and his face was so pale that even his thin lips turned the color of earth, and the girl¡¯s face jumped in the light of the fire and twisted several times, then returned to normal, then twisted again. Matthew¡¯s bruises increased and his breathing became irregr. ¡°Happy birthday!¡± The girl finally finished the birthday song and then said a strong wish to him, the one that finally triggered Matthew¡¯s tightening heartstring. After Anna finished, she urged Matthew to blow out the candles and said with a sincere face, ¡°Before you blow out the candles, you have to make a wish, what do you want to wish for?¡± As a result, there was no response, Matthew sitting on the other side of the table seemed too quiet and his expression ¡­ seemed out of ce. ¡°Matteo?¡± Anna called his name tentatively. Matteo, however, suddenly raised his head and stared at her with a slightly eerie look in his eyes that sent shivers down his spine. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked in a trembling voice, not understanding what was going on, his lips quivering to say something, when Matthew suddenly stood up, continuing to stare at her without saying a word. Anna saw him and stood up with him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± In all the time she had known him, Anna had never seen him like this, his eyes so dark that he looked like a man without warmth. For the first time, Anna saw an air of fear in Matthew¡¯s body. What was wrong with him? Unfortunately, Matteo did not give her an answer as he left the room with almost staggering steps. The staff member on guard outside did not understand what had happened when he saw him running out with a blue face, so he rushed inside. ¡°Mrs. Galli, what¡¯s going on? Why did your boyfriende out?¡± Anna, who had been questioned, stood still, confused for a long time, unable to figure out if she had done something wrong, but it didn¡¯t seem like she had just done anything but wish him a happy birthday. Had ¡­ done something wrong here, too? The more you think about it, the more confused you get. The more you think about it, the more confused you get. Or is there something wrong with our preparations?¡± The staff member who had previously disapproved of Anna¡¯s demeanor could not help but say at this point, ¡°Maybe there is no need for you to celebrate her birthday.¡± Chapter 1348 She doesn’t celebrate her birthday ¡°What nonsense!¡± The staff member who had been ranting was reprimanded and reluctantly spit out his tongue, grimacing, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± ¡°Mrs. Galli?¡± Anna looked at the carefully decorated room and the gifts she had prepared, thought better of it, and went ahead to pick up the gifts she had prepared before turning around. ¡°It¡¯s been a hard day for all of you, but we shouldn¡¯te back, so I¡¯ll catch up with him and see how he¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Well, Mrs. Galli go ahead, any misunderstandings need to be cleared up.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After Anna left, the chatterbox from earlier couldn¡¯t help but repeat. ¡°I think she was too active and her boyfriend despised her. If women don¡¯t take care of themselves, this is what happens to them.¡± A slightly older man cast a nce at her, ¡°Only you young people would want a guy to hold you in his heart. People can hold you for a while, but can they hold you for a lifetime?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Sister, you cannot say that: if you are not supported when you are not married, you will be worse off when you get married.¡± ¡°Stop it, rtionships are all based on reciprocity, you are saying so much just because you haven¡¯t met someone you like yet, wait until you meet someone you like.¡± Anna did not hear them talking about themselves, nor did she want to listen to what they were saying. She walked out of the restaurant and looked for Matthew, but could not find him anywhere, so she returned to the parking lot, where Matthew¡¯s car had already left. Anna was so desperate that she immediately called Matteo, but unfortunately her cell phone was out of battery. She had been so busy preparing for Matteo¡¯s birthday that she had forgotten to charge her phone. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, so she didn¡¯t know where Matteo had gone at that time, so she thought she would take a cab from the street and go to the office. When she arrived at the office, Anna got out of the car and took the elevator to the upper floors, but she did not find Matteo. Chiara was surprised to see her, ¡°Anna, you went out with Lord Giordano, didn¡¯t you? Why did youe back again?¡± Anna didn¡¯t want to talk to Chiara about what had just happened, so she said, ¡°My phone ran out of battery and I couldn¡¯t find him. Although Anna¡¯s words were evasive, but what kind of person was Chiara? From Anna¡¯s look and movements she immediately sensed something and shook her head, ¡°He didn¡¯te back, what happened between you two?¡± Anna did not expect him to guess so quickly and sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know, so now I have to find him first so I can ask.¡± ¡°Is your phone out of battery? I¡¯ll call and ask for you then.¡± ¡°Oh yes, then please Chiara, hurry up and call and ask for me.¡± So Chiara took out her phone and called Matteo. The phone was always busy and she could not get through. After calling several times in a row, Chiara took out her phone and looked at Anna with a stone face. ¡°What the hell is going on? How did this happen? Is he missing or something? Should we call the police?¡± Call the police? Anna shook her head, ¡°I think it¡¯s my fault, no need to call the police, I think he doesn¡¯t want to see me for a while.¡± Hearing this, Chiara was even more confused, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing, since he is not here then I will go look for him somewhere else.¡± There were not many ces Matteo would go, Anna knew them all and would look first in the Giordano family, and if she did not find him she would look in his private vi. She didn¡¯t want to talk about it, and Chiara couldn¡¯t keep pestering her, except that it hurt a little to see Anna¡¯s back as she held her things. It had not been easy for this couple to be together, and although it had been sweet since they had been together, there was no telling what was happening now. It was not something to ask too much about though, so re left to do her own thing. Anna walked down the stairs with a worried look on her face, her mind in turmoil, and ended up bumping into Sabrina on her way out. Since the Giordano family was workingte today, Sabrina was a little surprised to see her when she returned, and she guessed in her mind that she knew she didn¡¯t have to go to her at that hour, but she couldn¡¯t resist and went up to greet Anna. ¡°Anna, why are you still here?¡± The sight of Sabrina touched Anna¡¯s heart a little, since she was Matteo¡¯s childhood best friend, so maybe if she had asked him, he would have known something? With this in mind, Anna quickly approached her. ¡°Sabrina, you and Matteo grew up together, didn¡¯t you?¡± At her words, Sabrina froze, why was she suddenly asking this question, had someone told her something? But she quickly calmed down and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that the two families are close, so they grew up together, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have a suspicion, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and it urred to me that you and he grew up together, so ¡­ I thought I¡¯d ask you.¡± Looking at Anna¡¯s eyes and expression, and thinking about the time of day, an answer called and Sabrina waited silently for her to ask. Sure enough, Anna asked the exact same question she was thinking about. ¡°I celebrated his birthday today, but ¡­ he didn¡¯t look happy and then he left and now I can¡¯t even find him.¡± Although Sabrina had mentally prepared herself, her heart was still beating with excitement after hearing Anna say this, she thought Anna had helped Matteo adjust to the fact that he could not have a birthday, but she did not expect ¡­ So, the rtionship between the two was not as good as she thought. At least Anna didn¡¯t know anything about Matteo¡¯s past, and Matteo wasn¡¯t ready to tell her yet, that¡¯s why this time it had gone like this. Thinking about it, Sabrina had a shocked look on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve never given him a birthday before?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Anna¡¯s expression was puzzled, ¡°Before? No. ¡­¡± This was Matteo¡¯s first birthday since they were together, and Anna would never dare to give him a birthday before. Sabrina¡¯s expression turned ugly: ¡°How can that be? I was shocked when I heard you say you would give him a birthday. Because Matteo never celebrates birthdays, but I took it for granted and thought you had cured him of that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Anna immediately felt bad about the whole thing when she heard it. ¡°No birthday? What¡¯s going on here?¡± Matthew has no birthday? It was something Anna had never known, he hadn¡¯t said it himself, he hadn¡¯t told people, and she hadn¡¯t bothered to find out. Chapter 1349 Girlfriend Sabrina¡¯s eyes stared slyly at her, ¡°I always thought you knew, after all you are engaged, shouldn¡¯t he have told you about it?¡± At this question, Anna waspletely frozen. Yes, they were engaged, they should have known all these things, but ¡­ she knew nothing. But Anna wasn¡¯t the kind of person to take the bull by the horns, she smiled, ¡°If this is her injury, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal if she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, this time it¡¯s probably my recklessness, I should have asked first.¡± Sabrina did not expect Anna to let go so quickly, she was a little surprised but at the same time admired Anna¡¯s heart, she was really generous, she did not even half light up when she said that. She was really generous. But this was not the result Sabrina wanted. Her insides were screaming, in control of what to say and what not to say, and even though her insides had tried desperately to control it, in the end she could not resist her own selfish desires and said softly, ¡°I think she should have talked to you about it and you two would not be in this mess today, and now that this has happened, will there be a distance between you in the future? Do you need me to go and exin it to you?¡± Anna shook her head, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go to him myself, I¡¯ll exin, thank you for telling me he doesn¡¯t have a birthday.¡± Sabrina smiled bitterly helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really thought you helped him get over it when I heard about it the other day, and I thought to myself that you were really good. So I didn¡¯t say anything, and now I¡¯m somehow responsible that it turned out this way.¡± ¡°No.¡± Anna hastened to deny it, ¡°This is between him and me, it¡¯s between us, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Hearing this, Sabrina¡¯s face turned white and she said nothing more before saying a momentter, ¡°Then you should hurry up and find him.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± After Anna left, she could not help but think back to what Sabrina had just told her. Was this an illusion on her part? She felt there was a deeper meaning in what Sabrina had said to her, but it seemed like she meant well and was seamless. Anna half-closed her red lips and walked out with quicker steps. At least she knew that Matteo did not want to celebrate her birthday. As for why he was not celebrating his birthday, Anna had not asked Sabrina right away because she wanted to ask Matteo herself when she saw him. She did not want to hear about his past from anyone else; she wanted to hear it from him herself. So Anna was going to find Matteo! ¡°Anna, Anna!¡± Anna was almost in the car when she heard what sounded like someone calling her name from behind. At first she thought she had misheard, and was about to bend down to get into the car when the voice behind her approached. ¡°Ouch, why do you ignore me when I¡¯ve been calling you for half a day?¡± Anna turned her head and looked at the receptionist gasping in shock. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± The receptionist¡¯s girlfriend was running, she had heard from her colleagues that Anna had arrived after her return, so she immediately set off in pursuit, which she knew Anna was walking fast, so she had a hard time chasing after her, luckily she stopped her. ¡°Right! I have something to tell you!¡± The receptionist reached out to take her hand, but she was panting very hard and looked so tired that Anna could only say, seeing that she was about to lose her breath, ¡°If it¡¯s not urgent, why don¡¯t you tell me another time? I have something very urgent right now and ¡­.¡± ¡°No, no, no, no, I can¡¯t talk about it another time, what I¡¯m about to say is also very important.¡± Anna: ¡°????¡± After waiting for about a minute, the receptionist¡¯s breathing finally calmed down a bit, and only then did she pull Anna and say, ¡°Actually, I thought for a long time whether to tell you or not, but I think it¡¯s a bit too much for my conscience not to, after all, your family¡¯s spaghetti is so delicious.¡± Anna¡¯s doubts grew and her eyebrows frowned slightly, she had to go to Matthew now and really didn¡¯t have the heart to listen to anything else. ¡°This, I¡¯m sorry, I really have something very important to do today, why don¡¯t we talk another time?¡± ¡°No, listen carefully!¡± The receptionist squeezed Anna¡¯s hand tightly, without letting go. Anna had no choice but to nod helplessly, ¡°Hurry up and talk then, I have to leave after you finish.¡± The receptionist looked around to make sure no one else was around, but lowered her voice again and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know, if you know, then you can pretend I didn¡¯t say itter, if you don¡¯t know, then you don¡¯t have to say I said it when I¡¯m in charge.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± Why did he speak so mysteriously? What exactly was the important thing? ¡°That Sabrina, you know her, don¡¯t you? I saw you take her to the hospital with Lord Giordano.¡± Anna was even more puzzled by the mention of Sabrina at this moment. ¡°Does what you are about to say have anything to do with her?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The receptionist nodded vigorously and took a deep breath before finally saying what she wanted to say. ¡°Actually, she is Lord Giordano¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± For a moment, Anna thought she had heard wrong. For another moment, Anna thought she was dreaming, but she blinked and the receptionist was still correctly standing in front of her, and her grip on her hand was so strong that it hurt a little when she held it too long. The pain was conveyed so clearly that it was impossible to ignore. ¡°You heard what I said, didn¡¯t you?¡± The receptionist asked again when she did not answer. Hearing this, Anna came back to herself as she looked at the receptionist girl standing in front of her, ¡°You just said ¡­¡± She still thought she had misheard, otherwise how could she have heard the receptionist say that Sabrina was Matteo¡¯s girlfriend? She had not been told anything. The receptionist looked at Anna¡¯s pale face and realized that she had heard her words, but she was afraid that she would not believe her, so she repeated them again. ¡°Sabrina is Signore Giordano¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that, so I¡¯vee to talk to you about it.¡± Anna finally realized that she had heard correctly. But she still couldn¡¯t believe it a little, after all, it had happened so suddenly. ¡°Is there any proof of what you say?¡± ¡°Is there any need for proof? Isn¡¯t it obvious that you know Lord Giordano and that Lord Giordano helped you in your relocation?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the two parents are close?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the parents are close, that¡¯s why they got engaged! Why else do you think Sabrina joined the Giordano Group?¡± Anna still did not feel very convincing, but ¡­ she had just heard that what Sabrina had said was wrong and had always felt that she was thinking too much.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Now it seemed that if one of her identities was that of Matteo¡¯s girlfriend, then what she had said would make perfect sense. Chapter 1350 She’s coming After the girl at the reception desk finished with her, her expression remained mysterious, ¡°Well, now I¡¯ve told you everything I know, don¡¯t tell anyone I said that haha, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± After the person had left, Anna was still standing dumbfounded, unable to digest what the reception girl had been saying for a long time. Sabrina, was she Matteo¡¯s girlfriend? If this was true, then what was ¡­ about her? Forced to interfere in someone¡¯s rtionship, a third party? ¡°Sister, are you still getting on the bus?¡± The driver incited her, Anna came back to her senses, ¡°Sorry master, could you wait for me for a while, I have something I want to go rify.¡± ¡°Wait for you? I¡¯m still in business then ¡­¡± ¡°Please master, I will give you some extra moneyter.¡± When she said this, the driver nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Okay, go ahead then, but don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡± Then Anna ran back, and halfway there she stopped in her tracks. No, because she had to go to Sabrina and ask for rification. If she was really Matteo¡¯s fianc¨¦e, then she should have asked Matteo as well-after all, Matteo was the one she was attached to. She wanted to hear it from him personally. With this in mind, Anna turned back, and the driver looked at her strangely when he saw that she had not been out long and had returned. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go in?¡± ¡°No, I remembered I had other things to do, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Anna was about to say the address of the Giordano family, but the words turned to her house, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She did not know where Matteo had gone now, but if he did not want to see her, then let him calm down. And Anna¡¯s mind was in turmoil at the moment, a little shaken by the words that hade out of the receptionist. She felt that she needed to go home and think clearly about what was going on. ** After returning home, Anna did not even eat dinner and went straight to bed. As shey there, tears unconsciously flowed from her eyes and then became uncontroble. Badass ¡­Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Even if she didn¡¯t celebrate her birthday, she could still tell him, then she wouldn¡¯t ah, why not tell him? Oooh ¡­ Anna curled up in a ball under the nket, tears spilling from her eyes like beads on a broken wire. She had prepared so long, so hard, to give him a birthday and ¡­ the news of her pregnancy. And then he went away and left her unable to find him. Bad ¡­ bad man. Anna cursed Matthew over and over in her mind, turned around and continued to cry. Why wasn¡¯t she told what needed to be told? Knock-knock¡­ ¡°Anna, what¡¯s the matter with you today, youe home without a word and go inside, don¡¯t you know you have to go out and eat something?¡± It was Amelia¡¯s voice, and Anna winced and hurried to pull the nkets over her head, she couldn¡¯t speak now because she had just cried and if she opened her mouth it would be nasal and Amelia would surely hear her. If her mother had heard that she was crying, Amelia would have asked questions. So Anna could only pull the covers over her head and pretend to be asleep. ¡°Anna, would you like to have dinner?¡± Amelia stood in the doorway of the room and kept calling Anna¡¯s name, but there was no movement in the room, so Giancarlo approached and asked in passing. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Amelia raised an eyebrow at this, ¡°In bed so early?¡± ¡°She has heavy dark circles under her eyestely, she¡¯s probably sleepy, so let her sleep and eat when she wakes up.¡± When Giancarlo said this, Amelia thought everything would be fine, so she did not knock on Anna¡¯s door again. Anna, who was hiding under the covers, kept crying with her eyes open. She was probably tired of crying, so Anna fell into a deep sleep. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but there was another knock at her door. Anna was awakened immediately and then she heard Amelia knocking at the door outside and asking, ¡°Anna, are you awake, Matthew is here to see you, he said he couldn¡¯t reach you.¡± At first Anna¡¯s face looked dead, but when she heard Matteo¡¯s name, she gasped and then lifted the covers and sat up. Was Matteo here? What time is it? Anna looked at the time and realized that it was twelve o¡¯clock at night, and outside the window it was raining hard, with lightning and thunder. This weather,bined with the events of the day, could not have been worse for Anna. She was still sitting open-mouthed when Amelia pushed open the door and entered. ¡°I say what¡¯s wrong with you girl, you can¡¯t hear me when I talk to you ¡­¡± The words stopped just as Amelia looked at Anna¡¯s eyes that were swollen like walnuts, ¡°What¡¯s wrong girl? Why are your eyes so swollen? Did that boy Matteo bully you?¡± Anna looked nkly at Amelia for a moment and then shook her head, ¡°Nothing, where is he?¡± ¡°Outside, I asked him toe in but he didn¡¯t, I was wondering what was going on, did you have a fight?¡± A fight? If it was just a normal quarrel, it was no big deal. ¡°No, but there is something I want to ask him myself.¡± Anna lifted the nket and got out of bed. Amelia saw her daughter in that state and supported her, ¡°What do you want to ask him? If you don¡¯t want to see him, then mother can ¡­.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Anna squeezed Amelia¡¯s arm and gave her a smile that was worse than crying, ¡°There are just some things I want to know, so I have to ask him.¡± ¡°Well, if you say so, then mother will support you.¡± After that Anna got up and changed her clothes before going out. Matthew did not go inside, but stood there in the hallway waiting for her, and as Anna walked out toward him, the Galli couple whispered and nibbled on each other¡¯s ears. ¡°Anna what is going on? Why didn¡¯t Matteoe in even though he was here in the middle of the night?¡± Amelia gave him a squeeze and then said, ¡°The two probably had a fight, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, just let them go and talk to him about it.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Giancarlo shook his head helplessly, ¡°You girls are just prone to pretension, most of the time it¡¯s no big deal, but it¡¯s a headache to make a scene.¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes widened with displeasure, ¡°Who are you calling pretentious? You men think it¡¯s no big deal because you¡¯re hard-headed, so why me women for being pretentious? And she¡¯s your daughter, you say one more word or I¡¯ll throw you downstairs.¡± Giancarlo: ¡°¡­¡± No matter, the tiger was not to be messed with, it was better not to talk to him so much. Giancarlo rubbed his nose, sat back in the chair and waited in silence for the result. When Anna came out, she noticed that Matteo was standing in the hallway with his clothes almost half-soaked. She was unconsciously distressed and wanted to call him in, but then she thought about what she had heard and was merciless. Chapter 1351-Don’t call me Anna. Matthew¡¯s face did not look good, even more so after the rain, but his long body remained firm, his face cool and steady. He took a step forward, but Anna unconsciously took a step back. Matthew¡¯s steps could only stop when he saw this movement. ¡°Anna.¡± He spoke, calling her name, his voice hoarse and his eyes apparently tinged with a pained look. What did this mean? Anna did not understand, but she did not want to understand at that moment, she just wanted to know, a truth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Since it had happened on the very day he left for his birthday, Matteo thought at the time that Anna was talking about the birthday and did not think that someone would tell Anna that Sabrina was his girlfriend. So he didn¡¯t think much about anything else, and after listening to Anna¡¯s question, he whispered at length, ¡°It¡¯s not good to talk about it.¡± After all, that was the wound he had hidden in his heart. No one, no matter who he was, was willing to touch or reopen his old wounds. And he, Matthew, was the same way; he too was reluctant to open his own wounds, and today it had happened so suddenly. He left, regretful, and went back to find Anna gone. Then, after listening to the staff talk about how careful Anna had been recently for his sake, Matthew realized that his girlfriend really wanted to celebrate his birthday. It was just that she did not know about his past and Matteo had never wanted to present the deep pain inside him again, only this time it seemed inevitable. Then she would tell him, but it was true that it had been difficult to ask first. First, he did not want to reopen his wounds.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Second, he did not want to talk about his past if he had nothing to do with it. But this time he was here to set the record straight. But in Anna¡¯s eyes, what she was asking Matteo was about Sabrina, and now he was telling himself it was hard to talk about it because he had a girlfriend? Anna pulled up her nose, as if she felt her heart breaking. ¡°Isn¡¯t that easy to say? Then ¡­ is it true?¡± Sabrina, was she really Matteo¡¯s girlfriend? What about her ¡­ was really a third party? The receptionist already knew, so did that mean that everyone in ¡­¡¯spany knew? She was the only one who was kept in the dark. Anna felt ridiculous when she thought that she usually ran into the office and even took Sabrina out of the office with Matteo, and in those people¡¯s eyes she was a third party. And Matteo, under her questioning, did not open his mouth to retort, standing there looking puzzled and silent. Very often, silence is very frightening. For it can mean acquiescence. So in this case, he remained silent, and that was his acquiescence to the question he had asked. So the marriage between Sabrina and Matteo was real, and she, Anna, was really an intruder! Anna¡¯s steps began to retreat, looking at Matteo with a totalck of light in her eyes. ¡°I know, go away.¡± Since they were not far apart, Matteo could actually see the little light left in the young girl¡¯s eyes fade away. ¡°It happened so suddenly, I didn¡¯t have time to exin, now you are angry, give me some time.¡± Anna shook her head, ¡°No, no time is needed, just go.¡± At those words, Matteo frowned tightly, ¡°Why?¡± Was she unwilling to listen to her own exnation? ¡°No reason.¡± Anna began to pull away from Matteo¡¯s hold on her inch by inch, backing away forcefully as she did so, her small face pale, ¡°You let me go.¡± Matthew saw her eyes bulging like walnuts and the self-condemnation in his heart grew a little stronger, so he had to loosen his grip on her, ¡°If you won¡¯t listen today, then I¡¯lle to you tomorrow.¡± When she heard him say that he woulde to see her again, Anna¡¯s anger increased wildly for some reason, and she shook her hand vigorously. ¡°Don¡¯t evere to see me again, from now on we have no rtionship! We broke up!¡± What did she take herself for? Toe back to her tomorrow? She was so easy to deceive! For the first time in her life, Anna was so angry in front of Matthew, so unimaginative, her eyes wide open and red as a rabbit. Matteo was also aware that Anna was very anxious with this look. If he had known that this matter would make the girl react so badly, he really should have controlled himself then. ¡°Anna, stop it, okay?¡± Although he was at fault, Matteo did not think this incident would lead to their breakup. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Anna,¡± Anna took a few steps back, her small face was grim, she stood with her eyes downcast, her whole being covered with hostility, ¡°It sounds disgustinging from you.¡± From the moment he had admitted he had a girlfriend, Anna had felt like a third wheel and had lost the respect she should have had for Matthew. She was probably too angry to be so verbally abusive. Matteo probably did not expect her to say something so harsh, and he stood still with furrowed brows. ¡°You¡¯re leaving me alone over this? Not even a word of exnation?¡± Alone? Anna caught the word sharply and looked at Matthew with amusement, she seemed to think the matter was unimportant, and yes, he was a man after all, and the only person who would point at her would be herself. However, she had decided to break up with him, so Anna spoke without any mercy. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m breaking up with you because of that, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s serious, do you? I think it¡¯s serious, so serious that I don¡¯t want to see you anymore, okay? I¡¯ve had my say, President Giordano, you can go now!¡± Amelia and Giancarlo, who were hiding behind the door and listening to the two, looked at each other, not daring to breathe a word. For neither of them expected that their daughter would have such a temper in front of Matteo, so strong, and would speak so sharply, harshly, and directly. Matteo stood still and took a long look at Anna, clearly saw a spark in the girl¡¯s eyes. But he didn¡¯t understand, it was true that she was wrong on this matter, but it wasn¡¯t so bad that she would open her mouth and say she was breaking up, was it? ¡°Go away!¡± Anna hurried him, ¡°Why are you still here when I said I didn¡¯t want to see you?¡± Matthew was in a bad mood because she kept pushing him, and now that he heard her keep saying that, he got a little angry, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, definitely and definitely, now go away.¡± Probably because she had really tickled his anger, Matthew, he really wanted to turn around and leave, but after thinking about it, he took another step forward. ¡°Will you stop?¡± Chapter 1352 Respecting your decision A charade? Anna did not expect him to think of making a scene at this hour. Was all this trivial in her mind? ¡°Since you think I¡¯m making a scene, don¡¯te back to me, that¡¯s all for today.¡± With that, Anna immediately turned and went inside, shutting Matteo out with a bang. And the two eavesdropping behind the door met Anna¡¯s eyes immediately after the door closed. Three people, wide-eyed, staring at each other. After a long time, Giancarlo awkwardly rubbed his nose and said with a sarcastic smile, ¡°Anna, it¡¯s normal for young lovers to fight together, you are an angry girl, but don¡¯t be so mean. Anna remained motionless, her face ashen. Giancarlo continued, ¡°Your mother and I heard the conversation you just had with Matthew, and although we think you spoke very forcefully,¡­¡± ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Anna looked at the two seriously and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m breaking up with him.¡± Amelia: ¡°¡­¡± Giancarlo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be with him anymore.¡± Turning toward them, Amelia did not expect Anna to say the same thing and cautiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Anna didn¡¯t really want to say, she shook her head, ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t be with him anymore.¡± ¡°Anna, I¡¯ve already told you that you have to talk about everything, but isn¡¯t it a bit serious to talk about a breakup when you¡¯re fighting?¡± Seriously? After Anna knew she was an intruder, this kind of solution didn¡¯t seem serious to her at all, breaking up was the best way to end it. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡± So, without further exnation, she turned and went to her room. Amelia and Giancarlo looked at each other, ¡°What do you think?¡± Giancarlo: ¡°How should I know? It seems that things are serious with this girl, why don¡¯t ¡­ ask Matteo what¡¯s going on?¡± Amelia thought it was only fair, after all, she had seen how much Matteo liked that girl at first, and now she said they had broken up, there must be a reason for that. With that in mind, Amelia was ready to calmly open the door. Who knew Anna woulde out of the room at that time and tell them, ¡°Mom and Dad, go to bed, no one can ask questions about this, I¡¯ve made up my mind anyway.¡± Amelia¡¯s hand stopped just as she was about to open the door. Giancarlo could only pat her on the back, ¡°Anna said this, so let¡¯s leave it alone and wait a few days for her to get over it.¡± Because she was his daughter, Amelia, he nodded as he stood beside her. Matthew waited outside for a long time, trying to call Anna, but her phone was always off, as if she was trying to fight with herself. It was not just Anna¡¯s house, and it waste at night, so he was too embarrassed to disturb the two elders. If he had known, he should have taken Anna to the car when she went out. Then he would have locked her in the car and said what he wanted to say inside, and if he wanted to get angry, he would have gotten angry inside. Now what ¡­ Matthew stood up and clutched his temples, wearinessing out of his eyes. *. Anna could not hold back her tears once she returned to her room, and went to the bathroom to wash her face with cold water to clear her mind. Then she looked at herself in the mirror with puffy eyes, took a deep breath and forced a smile into the mirror. It didn¡¯t matter, it wasn¡¯t toote to find out, at least she hadn¡¯t told Matthew that she was pregnant and hadn¡¯tpletely lost face after all. Pregnancy ¡­ The thought of being pregnant brought a smile to Anna¡¯s face that she could no longer maintain, her hand slowly descending to caress her belly. Why? Why was she pregnant at this moment? Anna had been so happy when she had found out she was pregnant, but now? She had broken up with Matteo, what would happen to the baby? She had thought that she would never like anyone else in her life but Matteo, and even now she felt that way. But she could no longer be with him, and the baby ¡­ Anna slowly closed her eyes, did she want to deliver it herself or abort it? The next day, Amelia¡¯s tone was cautious when she went to wake Anna up. Who knew Anna actually seemed to be in good shape, quietly drinking her porridge and then eating her donuts, she seemed to have a decent appetite. Amelia was a little frightened because she thought her daughter had lost her appetite, but she did not expect her to eat. Anna finished her breakfast in silence, and when she looked up and found her mother and father staring nkly at her, she asked, ¡°Mother and father, why aren¡¯t you eating? Can you get enough just by watching me eat?¡± Mother and father did not expect her to flirt, and after a mutual nce, Amelia cautiously asked, ¡°Anna, are you okay?¡± Anna smiled, ¡°What can I do? Mom, don¡¯t worry,e and have breakfast.¡± Giancarlo also felt that his daughter was not in the right state, so he asked, ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s only been one night, did you make up on the phonest night?¡± A reconciliation? How could it be? Anna still had a smile on her face, but it faded a little when she heard Giancarlo¡¯s words, but she quickly resumed, ¡°No, we won¡¯t make up, mom and dad, what I saidst night is true, it won¡¯t change.¡± After hearing these words from their daughter, the two had a million doubts in their hearts. ¡°I know you want to know what happened, but I¡¯m not really in the mood to talk about it now, so why don¡¯t I tell you when I get my mood in order then.¡± Amelia reached out to cover her wrist, ¡°Silly girl, you can tell us if you want to, but if you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t, we¡¯re your parents, we¡¯re not going to force you all the time. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re making this decision, don¡¯t you regret it?¡± Regret? Although she would be sad to leave Matteo, and she liked Matteo, and even if she did her love for him was probably too much to take him back, but ¡­ if she had to stay by his side as a third party, then she would not ept that identity in any way. Leaving is the best option. So Anna shook her head. ¡°No regrets.¡± So resolute, the Roosters said no more. Soon Anna said she had to go first to open the store and left. After she left, Amelia sighed, ¡°It was fine before, but why is it suddenly so big? Anna looks like there¡¯s no turning back.¡± ¡°Forget it, let the girl decide for herself.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Sure. Are you going to force her to make up with Matteo? The boy seems nice enough, but ¡­ we should respect our daughter¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame, I like that boy Matteo ¡­.¡± Chapter 1353 No reservations Giordano family ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± ¡°Is it painful, sir? Why don¡¯t we arrange a trip to the hospital.¡± Mario suggested as he stood beside Matthew with a worried expression on his face. ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± He was answered by a steady stream of coughing that made his heart sink. Mario¡¯s heart ached to see Matteo like this. Last night when the gentleman came back, his whole body was warm through and the weather was cold again, so she advised him to hurry up and take a bath, but he sat quietly alone on the sofa for a long time, his whole body was so low that people didn¡¯t dare toe close. Then he got up early this morning and felt sick. Mario was upset, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll get the car ready, take the gentleman to the hospital.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Matthew coughed for half a day and finally slowed down, his voice heavy with hoarseness, ¡°It¡¯s just a small problem, no need to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Sir, you cough like this and you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital? Sir, you don¡¯t take your body seriously!¡± Mario said at length, ¡°Even though you are still young, you should get treatment when you are sick, start from the beginning.¡± Matthew, however, ignored his rants and got up to leave, Mario¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Something I have to take care of.¡± Mario wanted to go out with Matteo, but Matteo would not let him, so he had no choice but to stay home. On the way to Anna, Matteo kept calling her again. Likest night, her cell phone was still off, so she was still angry and did not want to pay attention to him yet. He had been up all night since he had returnedst night and had stayed up until dawn with his eyes open. Realizing that he had actually made a very serious mistake during the day. Although Anna had given herself a birthday present back then, triggering memories he did not want to remember, the little girl had been inconsiderate after all, and he had never told her about it, so he had no idea that giving him a birthday present would trigger such a situation. It was his fault; he shouldn¡¯t have kept it from her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Since he had chosen her, it was only right that he should give her his whole self, without reservation. Instead, he had selfishly hidden his wounds. Matthew felt heartbroken when he thought of all the time the young girl had spent getting ready, only to have him drop her off directly in the restaurant, leaving her to ridicule. On the contrary, the past suddenly became unimportant. It was all in the past, and what mattered now was that she was with him. She was angry about that, and the angrier she was, the more hurt she was. Matthew was not going to do anything difficult; he was going to wait until the girl calmed down and then he would tell her little by little what had happened. The phone did not work, but the car had arrived under Anna¡¯s house. As Amelia was about to leave the house, she saw a familiar car parked quietly under her house and stopped abruptly. Was it not Matteo¡¯s car? Had hee to see Anna again? As she reflected, the window suddenly rolled down, revealing Matteo¡¯s thin face. ¡°Auntie.¡± He nodded to her and then opened the door to get out of the car. Amelia simply stayed where she was and waited for him to approach. ¡°Good morning, Auntie.¡± Matthew looked behind Amelia and found no sign of the girl. ¡°Looking for Anna, huh?¡± Amelia sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you two, but I think you¡¯d better note looking for her for a while these days.¡± At those words, Matthew frowned slightly, ¡°Auntie?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t forgive you and she¡¯s very angry, although the girl looks normal in the morning, I think that¡¯s what¡¯s scary, the more normal she is the more perverse she is, you¡¯ve heard this saying, right? Last night you moved so much and in the morning when she got up she ate breakfast normally and joked with me and her father.¡± After hearing Amelia¡¯s description, even Matthew realized that things were much more serious than she had thought. ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± Matteo tried to say something when his throat started tickling again and he could not stop himself from coughing for a moment. It was only when he coughed that Amelia noticed that he was blue and white, and then she thought of how wet he had been from the rain when he had opened the doorst night, and it immediately came to her. ¡°You caught a cold from the rainst night, didn¡¯t you? If you look like that, you¡¯d better go to a doctor and get some medicine, don¡¯t keep waiting here Anna.¡± Matthew said nothing, but his body also did not react, clearly not wanting to leave. Amelia sighed heavily when she saw him like this, ¡°I know my daughter¡¯s temper too well. When she wanted to leave the Ferrari Group, her father became so angry that he ordered her to break off her rtionship with him if she ever left the Ferrari Group. The girl left without a word and then did not return home for five years. She doesn¡¯t want to see you or forgive you now, and she won¡¯t pay attention to you even if you keep waiting here.¡± This exhortation made Matthew¡¯s face a little harder again, but he soon regained his smile and said lightly, ¡°I am grateful that my aunt is still willing to talk to me about this now, but there are some things I need to exin to her. If she is still angry with me, then I will wait for her anger to subside.¡± ¡°You ¡­ Hey, what¡¯s the matter, you are still sick nowadays.¡± ¡°Auntie go get busy.¡± Amelia saw that the other man¡¯s eyes were also very determined, and thought that he was also obstinate, so she did not bother to persuade him further, and simply left. Before leaving, Amelia wanted to tell Matthew that Anna was not actually upstairs, that she had already left for the store, and that he should go to the store immediately to look for her. But then she thought about her daughter¡¯s desperate appearance that morning, and Amelia stayed by her daughter¡¯s side. Her daughter, when she wanted to, did not get angry. At this point, she could not give her daughter a hard time. Matteo waited downstairs for an unspecified time when his phone rang and it was Chiara calling him. ¡°Sir Giordano, the meeting is about to start, why didn¡¯t youe to the office this morning?¡± ¡°Postpone everything.¡± Chiara was surprised to hear that his voice was a little hoarse, ¡°Signore Giordano is not feeling well?¡± Matthew did not answer her directly, but simply said, ¡°Put aside all the work of thest few days, what you can solve and what you cannot.¡± Chiara: ¡°Also this important project ¡­¡± ¡°Well, it was all pushed.¡± Chiara was a little shocked inwardly, but Lord Giordano rarely made such capricious decisions, thinking that this time something might happen, she thought of the way Anna hade to Matteo in the office yesterday and simply said in a low voice, ¡°I know, Lord Giordano. ¡° Chapter 1354 Talk about it? Anna sat empty at the noodle store all day. She was always doing the wrong things, ordering the wrong things, delivering the wrong customers, and trying to help but always doing the wrong thing. Finally, the staff couldn¡¯t take it anymore and took her to the elegant room on the second floor to rest. After Anna sat down, she continued to lie on the table in a daze. Her hand touched her stomach from time to time and her eyes were empty. Why had this happened at this moment? If only ¡­ had known earlier, she would not be so devastated today. The more she thought about it, the harder it became, and now her eyes were tired as hell because she had not slept allst night, but she had no desire to sleep, and when she closed her eyes the receptionist¡¯s words rang in her head. Sabrina was Matteo¡¯s girlfriend; she was the third wheel. So she dared not sleep at all, but with her pregnant body and the fact that she had been upte every day for the past few days, she was already very sleepy. So finally Anna slumped down on the table and went to sleep. Only she was having nightmares. In the dream Sabrina cornered her against the wall, her voice stern. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be by his side, I¡¯m his girlfriend, and what are you? You¡¯re a third party and you¡¯re worthy topete with me?¡± Then the Giordano Group employees pointed at her with various insults. ¡°Oh my God, she is so shameless, she is an interloper in someone¡¯s rtionship, is it really that easy to be a mistress? Is it really that easy to be a mistress? A good girl has no choice but to be a lover, she is so shameless.¡± ¡°Yes, she evenes to thepany every day to bring soup to the man, is that how she wins his love? This kind of woman has no merit, she will be dumped sooner orter.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°So she can only be a lover, a lover will not end well.¡± ¡°Disgusting lover, get out of the Giordano Group, will you? Don¡¯te back to our office, the sight of you makes me sick.¡± All those people in the dream, seen and unseen, all with disgusted faces, all with using mouths. Anna was forced back by those pounding curses, backing away so much that she did not know who she had bumped into. She looked up and met Matthew¡¯s cold eyes. She looked at him coldly and her mouth spoke heartlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever persecute me again.¡± No, it wasn¡¯t that, she didn¡¯t want to bother him. How could she continue to harass him if she knew he had a girlfriend, which he did not. Anna kept shaking her head in denial, taking a step back, followed by a dangling behind her feet as she tumbled down the stairs with one foot in the air. ¡°Ah!¡± Anna screamed as she awoke from her dream, her hand brushing against her stomach, her heart beating so fast it almost came out of her throat. The dream ended with her falling down the stairs and then her legs were bleeding and her stomach hurt so much that she almost died. I don¡¯t know if the sensations in the dream were too real, but Anna felt a vague pain in her stomach at that moment. Cold sweat dripped down her forehead and onto the table, and the door behind her was opened before Anna¡¯s palpitations subsided. Amelia ran toward her nervously and knelt beside her. ¡°Anna, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At the sight of Amelia, Anna¡¯s hand on her stomach immediately withdrew. She took a few deep breaths and then shook her head, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine ¡­.¡± ¡°Are you okay even though you are screaming so loudly? Look at the cold sweat running down your face ¡­¡± Amelia took a handkerchief to wipe the cold sweat from her struggling forehead. ¡°I¡¯m really okay.¡± Anna pushed her hand away and dropped back onto the table sickly, saying weakly, ¡°I just had a nightmare, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have screamed so loudly and made you worry.¡± Anna took another deep breath before saying, ¡°Mom, I want to go out.¡± Amelia immediately said, ¡°Where are you going? Mother will go with you.¡± Anna shook her head, ¡°Not in the neighborhood, I want ¡­ to go away alone for a walk.¡± She couldn¡¯t stay here anymore, this town was about Matthew, she had to leave here and go to another town for a while, maybe then she would be fine. ¡°Out of town?¡± Amelia¡¯s face did not look good, ¡°How would Mother feel about letting you go away alone like this?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Anna tugged at her lips, her smile was pale: ¡°Your daughter is an adult, she won¡¯t seek death or get screwed over, she¡¯s just going to take a break, so don¡¯t worry mom, at most I¡¯lle back one day when she won¡¯t bother me. But ¡­ while I¡¯m gone, I¡¯ll have to disturb you and Dad with the store, so if you feel tired, close the store for now.¡± She really didn¡¯t have the extra energy to take care of the store nowadays. Although she had let Marcello down, Anna felt it didn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s just say she had been irresponsible for not keeping her word. Anna closed her eyes wearily. She moved quickly and immediately did what she decided to do. So when she returned that day she was on her way to pack, who knew that she would see Matteo¡¯s car and ¡­ the person under his house. When she saw him, Matteo did not know how long he had been waiting for her. But before Matteo could spot her, Anna quickly headed toward the entrance, trying to avoid Matteo¡¯s sight and go directly upstairs. She did not want to meet Matteo or talk to him at this time. But no matter how fast she walked, Matteo¡¯s legs were still longer than hers and he soon caught up with her, blocking her path. Anna: ¡°Get out of my way, I don¡¯t want to say a word to you.¡± Matteo looked at Anna, whose hair had exploded, and stepped forward with a sense of helplessness, his tone light: ¡°Can¡¯t you talk to me calmly?¡± Talk? Talk about what? Anna¡¯s heart just wanted tough at that question. Anna¡¯s head was spinning at the thought that everyone knew Sabrina was Matteo¡¯s girlfriend and she was the only one who did not know. ¡°This gentleman, I should have been very clear with youst night, shouldn¡¯t I? We broke up and I can¡¯t be your friend, now we are strangers, what are you going to do by blocking my way? If you don¡¯t want me to call the police, please leave now.¡± Matthew¡¯s slightly furrowed brows knotted a little deeper at her words. He had not expected Anna to go so far this time, to say such a thing, how much had it hurt her? ¡°Yesterday ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, I don¡¯t want to hear!¡± Anna covered her ears and shook her head forcefully, backing away, ¡°Whatever you say I don¡¯t want to hear it, go away, go away!¡± She could still think of the scorn she had received from everyone in her dream, the disgusted looks that had stressed her out, and her mental defenses told her she would never get over it. In her excitement, Anna felt another vague pain in her stomach and could only lean against the wall, her face slightly pale. Chapter 1355 – Taking a walk It seemed to Matthew that he was in pain and tried to take a step forward when Anna again shouted at him not to go any further. Apparently agitated by her presence, his steps had to stop, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go there, get a grip and stop being agitated.¡± Seeing that Matthew was no longering toward her, Anna took several deep breaths before she finally managed to calm her breathing and her emotions subsided. But the vague pain in her stomach was still notpletely gone, and Anna advanced, pale and clinging to the wall, toward the elevator. Matthew no longer followed her, probably because he was genuinely afraid that she might faint if she got too excited. Anna did not bother to look at the expressions on the faces of the people behind her, but went straight upstairs and into the house, probably because she had been too emotional. The pain in her stomach had slowly disappeared, so Anna poured herself a ss of warm water and drank it, then looked at her stomach, a little worried. It had hurt twice today, was there something wrong with the baby? The thought that something might be wrong with the baby made Anna feel overwhelmed with panic and at the same time spiteful with herself for acting this way. She was worried about the baby when things were already like that. If she had been reasonable, she could not have kept the baby, but she felt that the baby was not just Matthew¡¯s. This child had half her blood, hade into her womb without a choice, and now she said she did not want him, it would not be too unfair to her.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Besides, she really loved him, and she was looking forward to it, the birth of this child. When she found out that she was pregnant, Anna¡¯s emotions were euphoric, jumping for joy, and she felt happier about being hit by the lottery than when she was with Matthew. So painful. Anna closed her eyes and curled up on the sofa. Twelve o¡¯clock at night. Anna watched the car downstairs finally leave, dragged out her packed suitcase ready, and put on her coat and hat. The Roosters looked at Anna, worried. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask your father to take you to the train station?¡± ¡°No mom, I called a cab, I¡¯ll be thereter.¡± Amelia still felt ufortable, ¡°Then mom will go with you, I¡¯m always ufortable when you go out alone.¡± ¡°Mom, I really don¡¯t think too much about it, I just want to go out alone and see the scenery, I¡¯ve been very busy all these years, I haven¡¯t traveled alone, this time I¡¯ll just consider it as rxation.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Amelia wanted to say something more, but was embraced by Anna. ¡°Come on, you two don¡¯t have to worry about me, I promise I wille back after I take my break and your daughter will still be in front of you all in one piece as she is now, okay?¡± ¡°Anna ¡­¡± ¡°Well, she has made up her mind, so you should stop talking to her and prevent her from being bothered by us. The girl has already been out alone for five years, she knows what to do, she won¡¯t always be kidnapped.¡± Giancarlo had spoken, so Amelia said no more. The two walked Anna out the door. Anna got into the car and turned on her phone, then saw a million missed calls from Matteo, disconnected coldly, and then went to Facebook. There were messages from Chiara, probably asking her what happened or something. There were also ones from Sabrina. There was only one thing Sabrina had posted. ¡°Did you know? Don¡¯t think too much about it, I was engaged to him but basically you are together now and he will be responsible for you.¡± Heh, after all, they were together now and he would be responsible for herself? Was she trying to tell herself that Matteo had no love for her, only responsibility? Anna had thought that Sabrina had looked at her strangely before, and that the words she had said were not quite right, but she had never imagined that there was so much hidden meaning in them. Once the mystery was solved, everything became clear. Anna pulled out her old phone card, reced it with a new one and, without thinking, threw it out. She did not bother to contact Serena and did not tell her about her rtionship with Matteo. Serena was now living a happy life and if she had known that she and Matteo were in this mess, she would have worried and run around for them. Serena had had a difficult time and had gone through many difficulties, but now she had two children and a happy family. Anna did not want her to worry about her business. She would talk to him about it after she recovered. At that point, although Serena was worried, she would be fine. The train tickets Anna had bought this time were actually the ones she had bought at random, the ones that took the longest, only she had not been able to get a bunk ticket, she had bought all the hard seats. It didn¡¯t matter, she couldn¡¯t sleep anyway, whether it was a soft sleeper or a hard seat. Evente at night, the train station was crowded with people hugging each other, traveling together, and also with loners. Anna was one of those loners, and she waited in the lobby for a while before checking her ticket into the station. Then she found her seat and sat down. The train was much louder than the ne, with many people with children, crying and talking on their cell phones, so Anna got a headache from the noise and put on headphones and put on some music to ease her mind. But soon she got desperate, because she was sitting next to an elderly woman with a baby, who started making a lot of noise, and then also crying. Anna could not help but look at the baby. She did not know what happened, but the baby stopped crying after looking at her, and then reached out to grab her headphones. Anna unconsciously reached out to block him. Thedy looked at Anna and then said with a smile, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re on the train too, are you alone?¡± Out of politeness, Anna nodded slightly and beckoned. The child tried to pull her headphones again, but Anna indifferently pulled them back so that they would not be broken by the child. Seeing this, the child could not help but p loudly, then jumped into the middle-aged woman¡¯s arms and pointed to Anna¡¯s headphone cord. ¡°I want it! I want it!¡± The older woman looked at Anna and then at her headphone cord before smiling and saying, ¡°Girl, my son sees that your headphone cord is pretty cute, can I lend it to him to y with?¡± Anna didn¡¯t even think about it and tly refused, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m using it.¡± Auntie probably did not expect her to refuse so easily, so she froze for a moment and her face turned unpleasantly pale. And Anna had moved on to another piece of music. Strangers on the train, casually asking people things, the kind of tutge he dared not approve of. And borrowing it for fun, the cord to her headphones, not her toy. The child began to cry again when he could not get what he wanted. The older woman was so bothered by the crying that she pped the child on the cheek and scolded him, ¡°Why are you crying? You want everything, can¡¯t you see that it is giving you away?¡± Chapter 1356 – There is something wrong with education The older woman¡¯s voice was very piercing. Thus, even with the music ying, Anna could clearly hear her teasing her. Her eyes turned cold; she had never thought that she would be so unlucky as to meet such a person on a train. Not caring that she did not like him, she closed her eyes and leaned back, turning up the volume and pretending not to have heard her. Wish she could get off the train, Anna thought. As the night cooled down, Anna was not sleepy at first, but then slowly fell asleep again. Actually, Anna was a little sleepy in this condition and closed her eyes to get some rest. She tightened her jacket and went back to sleep. Who knew it would not be long before the child beside her began to make a scene again, moring for the cord to her headphones. Someone next to her could no longer bear to hear it and said to the older woman. ¡°Can you keep an eye on your child, everyone is sleeping right now, can you stop making noise?¡± She did not hesitate to say, ¡°Do you want me to teach him? What can I do if the child doesn¡¯t listen to me? If you don¡¯t like the noise, why don¡¯t you prepare a whole train and go back by yourself?¡± It was only because he was so upset by the noise that he couldn¡¯t help but say something. Who knew he would be reprimanded, so he had to keep quiet. But thedy, probably annoyed, continued to mock the man after scolding him. ¡°Some people really don¡¯t know how much they weigh, they ask so much for a hard seat. Look at you, you don¡¯t even have the courage to say anything.¡± The man¡¯s face turned red and he said, ¡°Who said I can¡¯t afford a soft sleeper? If soft sleepers weren¡¯t bought, I wouldn¡¯t have bought a hard seat!¡± ¡°Really? But you still can¡¯t afford a carriage, what kind of person are you? Isn¡¯t it normal for children to make a scene? There is no sense of breeding or love.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t say no, you¡¯re going to start fooling around, what the heck!¡± Suddenly he took a handful of melon seeds from his pocket and threw them to the child in his arms, ¡°Go eat your melon seeds, why are you crying? Did you hear someone scolding you just now? If you cry again, you will be thrown off the train.¡± The child was so scolded that he actually calmed down a little, or maybe he saw the handful of melon seeds, so he took them and started to eat. Anna was relieved to see that the room was quiet again, and she was ready to go back to sleep when there was another change. The baby started throwing melon seed shells at her. At first, Anna was wearing a thick dress, so she did not notice, but gradually she realized that something was wrong. When she looked down, she saw that several melon seeds had been thrown on her clothes, and when she looked at the child, he had nothing but amusement in his eyes. It was as if he had done it on purpose, because he had wanted her headphones before, but she had not given them to him to y with, and he was getting revenge. Thinking about it, Anna brought her lips together and took off her headphones. ¡°Auntie.¡± Auntie was also beating the melon seeds and turned her head to look at Anna at her words. ¡°When your son was eating the melon seeds, he threw the shells all over my clothes.¡± He pointed to the shells on his clothes, expecting an apology from the older woman, but she merely nced at them and said dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s just a few shells, isn¡¯t it? A child doesn¡¯t know any better, so why are you worrying about him like an adult? Can¡¯t you just p him with your hand?¡± Anna, who was already in a bad mood, became angry after hearing these words. She wanted to lose her temper, but she felt amused and looked at thedy for a long time before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you think there is something wrong with the child¡¯s upbringing? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t throw it in the trash, but if you throw it to someone else, and you still think it bothers me with the child?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? How old are you? I say, you¡¯re fine for a girl, why are you so mean? What do you say to a child that age? I told you she doesn¡¯t know any better, why don¡¯t you shoot it yourself?¡± The people around her heard the noise and stopped sleeping, then started watching the drama. Anna sneered and directly scorned it. ¡°This melon shell has a baby¡¯s saliva on it, how do I know if the baby is healthy or not by casually touching the saliva, and if I get infected?¡± These words were also spoken in anger, without intentionally cursing the other party. But she was really angry at that moment. If the older woman had apologized to her and then hastily patted the melon shells for her and then educated the child, she might have let it go. But not only did she not apologize, her attitude was so fair and rude that she found it intolerable. She could not bear it. Who knew that when she heard it, she was also furious: ¡°Oh my God, why does this little girl have such a vicious heart? How dare you curse my son with an illness!¡± As if she heard something extraordinary, she began to scream in the carriage. ¡°My child just identally threw a melon seed shell on her clothes, it¡¯s normal for children to be a little mischievous, and she cursed my child with a disease! How can such a person exist? Oh my God, please judge me.¡± The mother began to cry, but no one spoke for her. Because it was her son¡¯s turn to argue and now it was her turn to argue, everyone was so irritated with her that they did not want to speak in her defense. After crying for a long time and seeing that no one judged her, the older woman began to scold Anna again. ¡°You are a girl, how can you be so vicious? You are not married and have no children, are you? Just like you, you won¡¯t have any farts to give birth to a child in the future, I tell you.¡± As it happens, Anna was pregnant, and when she heard the other party cursing her, she immediately became furious and said with a sneer, ¡°If you don¡¯t discipline your child and let it run wild, you might as well not have it and cause trouble everywhere. Also, what do you mean by identally throwing melon seed shells? Obviously it was thrown on purpose, and you as a major didn¡¯t worry about it and let the child run wild? Look at your age, you are his grandmother, right? Do your son and daughter-inw know that you raised your grandson as a waste of good manners?¡± Anna was just toozy to talk to her first, but that didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t talk. Right now, she did not like the woman, and she was simply full of wonderful words, she did not like the woman to the core.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Some of the people next to her, who were not happy with her, began to like Anna. After Anna finished her speech, she cast a nce at the other side and was about to put her headphones back on when the woman suddenly squeezed her thin arm, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk to me like that, apologize or it won¡¯t be over today!¡± Chapter 1357 I didn’t agree to break up Anna froze when she was grabbed by the arm. The older woman, she had a lot of strength and her arms were thin, was almost choking her, Anna¡¯s face instantly changed, ¡°Let go of me, if you do that again I¡¯ll call the train guards!¡± ¡°Go ahead, call and judge, let¡¯s see how you are as a vicious little girl, I¡¯ll see if you bully us again!¡± ¡°Apologize to me now!¡± The child on the other side also became angry and threw a handful of melon seeds directly at Anna¡¯s body. There were people around to watch, but no one helped. ¡°You were wrong from the beginning, I won¡¯t apologize for that.¡± The older woman was about to say something else when suddenly she felt a sharp paining from her hand, as if the bones in her hand were about to break. ¡°Let her go.¡± A low, cold voice rang out from above. As soon as the woman looked up, she saw a tall, handsome man standing beside her, shaking her hand at that moment, his face grim as if he wanted to kill her. Probably because the aura on him was very cold and icy, so the woman was momentarily frightened, and the hand sped on Anna¡¯s arm was released just before she looked at the visitor. ¡°You, who are you? Hurry up and let me go!¡± Anna¡¯s arm was tightened painfully, but the steep sound of a male voice made her forget the pain and she looked up to see such a familiar face appearing in her dreams. Matthew ¡­ Why was he here, too? And how did he know he was on this train? It was obvious that he had just bought a random ticket, how could he even ¡­ Matteo grimaced and said in a cold voice, ¡°Apologize to her.¡± ¡°Apologize? Who am I to apologize to her, she obviously cursed my grandson first, ouch ¡­¡± The olddy, before she could finish her words screamed again, her face was so ugly that she immediately shouted, ¡°Everyonee and see, someone is mistreating the elderly here, is there anyone to help me?¡± The people who had witnessed everything pretended not to see. The louder he shouted, the heavier Matteo¡¯s hand seemed to be. Matteo grimaced, ¡°Apologize.¡± Aunt turned to Anna, ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s my fault, my nephew shouldn¡¯t have thrown melon shells at you, and I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you, and I shouldn¡¯t have pinched you, tell your boyfriend to let you go.¡± Anna was a little taken aback, still wondering why Matthew was here, and now that the older woman had apologized to her, Anna came to her senses and turned her head. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± And then she sat down. The woman: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah little girl, this is your boyfriend, right? If he¡¯s not your boyfriend howe he¡¯s defending you? Let your boyfriend off the hook now, I have this old back and old hands ah ¡­ if he keeps this up I¡¯ll have a heart attackter.¡± Anna didn¡¯t want to say anything, evil people have their evil grind, this moment of pain is also she asked for it. Only, before she could react, Matthew had already let go of her hand and then stepped forward and grabbed Anna¡¯s wrist. ¡°Come with me.¡± Anna took one look and immediately exploded a little. ¡°This gentleman, may I ask who you are? Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Matthew frowned slightly, ¡°Anna, don¡¯t stay here.¡± Anna unconsciously replied, ¡°I can stay wherever I want, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± People around watched the dramatic scene. She probably did not expect Anna¡¯s boyfriend toe out of nowhere and then restrain the older woman from making a sound. When she also saw Matthew trying to take Anna away, she quickly stood up with her grandson, ¡°You sit down, this gentleman, you sit down.¡± The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± Surely the truth is true that evil has its way. Matthew did not sit down, but stood up and walked beside Anna, ¡°Will you walk alone or shall I carry you?¡± Anna¡¯s eyes grew wide as she looked at him, ¡°What the hell are you doing? Didn¡¯t I say I was leaving you and didn¡¯t want to be with you anymore, why are you still following me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t promise.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What you said about breaking up, I didn¡¯t say yes.¡± So, for now, the two will remain engaged. Anna froze for a moment, not expecting Matthew to say such a brazen thing, and simply said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission to break up, I can do it if I want to.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting up yet?¡± Matteo did not continue the conversation, but continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds, if you still don¡¯t get up, then I¡¯ll bring you here.¡± Anna looked at his determined eyes and felt sure he would do what he said, but ¡­ she was just stubborn and wouldn¡¯t get up. Who was he to say what he wanted? Who did he think he was? Why should she listen to him? She should just sit here and ignore him. Anna grabbed the back of the chair in front of her and stubbornly sat in it. But she was unconsciously counting the ten seconds in her mind. When she reached the count of one, she was lifted into the air and grabbed by Matthew, and she had no time to react or say anything before she was taken away. ¡°What are you doing? Put me down! Matteo, you bastard, I don¡¯t want to go with you, why did you follow me here? Let me go, let me go ¡­¡± Anna struggled hard against his body. Matteo held her tightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fall, don¡¯t struggle, I¡¯ll take you to another carriage.¡± Matthew carried her to the other carriage. On the way she was restrained and subjected to the attention of others the whole time. When she finally stopped, Anna found Matteo standing in front of a soft sleeper discussing something with the owner. Matteo wanted the seat; the man did not want it. Matteo said he would pay for it, but the owner said, ¡°Do you want to buy it? It¡¯s a ticket I spent my time hoarding, I¡¯m not selling it.¡± ¡°Ten thousand euros, is it for sale?¡± The owner of the soft sleeper winced, afraid that he did not expect Matthew to make such a generous offer and froze for a moment before he could react. The man on the top bunk heard him, he was ying with his cell phone, but now he put it away and slid it down nimbly, his eyes shining, ¡°10, 000 euros? Are you serious? I¡¯m for sale, brother, I¡¯ll sell this position to you, cell phone transfer or cash?¡± He asked with such urgency that he even pulled out his cell phone. And the man in the lower bunk who was frozen immediately stood up when he saw how aggressive the one in the upper bunk was, ¡°How can you steal other people¡¯s business? Brother I am selling, not to mention 10, 000 euros, I will sell it to you for 5, 000 euros.¡± If he could get 5, 000 euros for free just by giving his ce to someone else, he would not sell it unless he was a fool.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Buy mine, four thousand will do.¡± ¡°Holy shit, you¡¯re a person ¡­.¡± Anna, who was being held by Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± Was this necessary? Matteo put Anna down and pulled out his phone with hisrge hands locked around her waist, ¡°I¡¯ll take both the top and the bottom, transfer the money.¡± Chapter 1358 – Are you crazy? Anna: ¡°¡­¡± When Matthew had finished paying, Anna could not help but scold him, ¡°Are you crazy? These two tickets don¡¯t even have to be that expensive, and you¡¯re paying 20, 000 euros for them!¡± Was he ungrateful? Even though she knew Matthew was rich and wouldn¡¯t give a damn about the 20, 000, she was still astonished at this waste of money. The two men who had received the money looked at the phone with joy and then looked at Anna and Matteo, their mouths sweeter than ever. ¡°Sister your boyfriend is really generous ah, finding such a guy is really blessed ah, hold on to him.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ none of your business, I didn¡¯t say he was my boyfriend.¡± She tried to struggle, but Matteo kept a tight grip on her, not letting her escape half the time. ¡°Hey, hey, looks like this is a fight, no wonder he is so generous and yet he is chasing you to the train, that¡¯s sincere too. Brother, all right, good luck.¡± Matthew had thought they were too talkative and nosy and wanted them to pack up and leave. But after the other man wished himself , he moved his lips for the first time, ¡°Thank you.¡± The two quickly packed up and left, Anna tried to struggle as they did so, but Matteo never let her escape. Finally Matteo put her things by the sleeper and sat her down on the bed. It was quiet here because everyone was sleeping, and after the two men had left, the area wasrgely quiet. In such a quiet environment, Anna could not speak loudly, much less lose her temper. She could only lower her voice and look at Matthew, trying to say something, but then turning her head away. After a moment, she turned around and said to Matteo, ¡°Are you crazy to spend twenty thousand euros for such a piece ofnd?¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± He did not think it was the same thing he was remembering now. Meeting his angry gaze, Matteo sighed and said helplessly, ¡°For me, this is not important.¡± What mattered was the girl in front of him, who had just been bullied in the hard seat. If he had not brought her here, she would have continued to suffer over there. Matthew began to clean the bed and Anna quietly watched him from the side, noting that his movements were a bit awkward, evidently the first time he had ever done such a thing. Thinking about it, Anna asked unconsciously, ¡°Is this your first time on a train?¡± Matthew paused in his hand movements before saying, ¡°There is a first time for everything.¡± Was he crazy? ¡°I booked a random train ticket, how did you find me?¡± Anna still couldn¡¯t believe she was meeting Matthew on the train, it always seemed like a dream, all this pain. No, maybe it was a dream, all those happy scenes before. Now the dream was over. It was time for her to retreat to her original position. In the real world, there was still a world of difference between him and her, and the ce next to him belonged to someone else.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Matthew straightened the pillow and lifted her feet, and Anna unconsciously pressed his hand, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy? Go up and get some rest.¡± Matthew said to himself, taking off her shoes, Anna did not have time to resist that she was half dragged, half carried to the bed and covered with the nket. What was this? He came and did this without saying anything. The thought of Sabrina added a little more sadness to Anna¡¯s heart. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question, how did you find me?¡± Matthew gently moved to tuck her in, tightening his lips, probably because of the intensity of her eyes, before lifting his head and exining, ¡°I can find you naturally if I want.¡± ¡°Get some sleep, you look terrible, we¡¯ll be there when you wake up.¡± His tone was shallow, like a ss of warm water. But Anna¡¯s heart felt like a twist of a knife, and she closed her eyes, feeling the warmth in them. ¡°Is this a disguised reparation? Did you think I would forgive you for hiding things from me just because you did these things?¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes lowered a few shades at the mention of hiding things from her. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to tell her what had happened when he was a child, it was just that he didn¡¯t feel the need to pass on these dark memories to his beloved. Those were just his pains, so why should he tell them and make the girl suffer with him? What he wanted to give her was a warm, happy and bright environment. Not the scene covered in fire and full of heartbreaking cries everywhere. ¡°There was no deliberate attempt to hide it from you.¡± ¡°Then why did you keep it to yourself?¡± Anna still could note to terms with the fact that she had suddenly be a third party. Just thinking about it made her head feel like it was going to explode, so without waiting for Matthew to say anything, she just rolled, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to exin, the truth is as it should be. When the traines,e back and stop following me.¡± She had gone out for a break, another way of saying it was to forget Matthew. What was the point of her trip out if he kept following her and getting entangled with her? The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, and the more she thought about it, the more Anna pulled the covers over her head and stopped talking to Matteo. In fact, Matteo had no intention of saying anything to her anger; it was too irrational now, even though he had always felt that the matter did not seem to be so serious. But a young girl, who has been so careful and precise for so long, suddenly made a mistake and wasughed at, is bound to think a little more. So Matthew decided to spend the next few days with her, doing whatever she wanted to do, until her anger subsided and she calmed down a bit. Then he would tell her about the past. A deep sigh came from over her head, and after a long time Anna heard Matthew say, ¡°Go to sleep, sleep well, I will be here to watch over you.¡± Hearing these words, Anna could not help but have her eyes flushed and tears immediately welled up in her eyes. Had it been earlier, when she heard this, she probably would have felt that Matthew was really good to her and would have felt very safe. But now ¡­ she felt, however, infinitely mocked. He was a man with a girlfriend. Yet he had left after her, while his girlfriend still remained in hispany. The funny thing was that she knew nothing about it and handed his girlfriend over to him, took her to the hospital together, and fed her. He imagined Sabrina wasughing out loud. He was thinking about the message Sabrina sent to herself earlier. Saying something about how she was she was with him now and that he would be responsible for her. She didn¡¯t want to be responsible for anything, she didn¡¯t want ¡­ Anna¡¯s tears were falling fiercely, but since Matthew was right on top of her, she could only suppress the sobs and bite her lower lip to death, swallowing all the choked sobs back into her stomach. But despite her restraint, some things escaped her lips. Matthew, who was standing, heard the sobs and his heart clenched. Chapter 1359 – Determined to be you Anna bought her tickets far away, bought them at a distance on purpose, and the two of them had to sit on the train for almost two full days. Originally Anna had found it easy to fend for herself. But now that Matthew was there to watch over her, she regretted a little that she had bought it too long. If she had known she would be followed, she should have bought a shorter ticket and left separately when she arrived at the station. At first Anna kept crying, and there was an eerie silence around her. Later, when she was tired of crying, Anna fell asleep under the covers. When she woke up, she did not know how much time had passed, but the train was still moving, but the sky was already as white as a fish¡¯s belly, so Anna guessed that she had slept for a few hours. Her eyes were not as sore as before, but they were still ufortable, and she had not slept muchtely. Anna blinked her eyes and closed them involuntarily. After a while, she suddenly felt as if there was something wrong, as if something was close to her back, warm and cozy. Thinking back, Anna quickly responded. It was ¡­ Matthew¡¯s back. After realizing that it was Matteo¡¯s back, Anna felt her body freeze. Was he really lying on his side? How long had he been lying there? And had she never known that before? Matteo¡¯s back was warm and wide, giving the impression of safety. But ¡­ ¡°Wake up?¡± Anna was thinking about it when Matteo¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, low, and because their shoulders touched, Anna could still faintly feel the vibration of his back as he spoke. He was asking her. But Anna did not move, justy there in silence and did not answer him. ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± Angry? Anna half-closed her lips, if only it was only anger. At least, it would always go away. But she wasn¡¯t just angry, she was sad, heartbroken, but how could that be good? When she did not answer, Matthew sighed silently inwardly. What a long breath this little girl had, she hadn¡¯t calmed down until now and wouldn¡¯t say a word to him. So the two of themy back to back in silence, Anna cold and lying down with her body like a block of ice, and Matthew warm, and he had not wanted to lie down before.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But when he noticed that the girl was not sleeping warmly, hey down and put his back against her, using himself as a warmer and passing her body heat through the touch of his back. Gradually, Anna¡¯s body warmed up as well. But there was nothing to say, and they stood there in silence. The train went on, going nowhere, and Anna¡¯s mind was lost in the moment. Finally, she closed her eyes and fell asleep again. When she woke up again, it was already dawn. Someone was selling breakfast on the train. As they passed by their side, several people beside her bought it, and Matthew sat up, Anna heard those hawk sounds andy down. ¡°Hungry? Do you want something to eat?¡± Matteo¡¯s voice came again. Anna ignored him, not even wanting to eat with him here. If he had not followed her, Anna might have been interested in getting some, but whether she would eat it when he returned was uncertain. As if he knew she would not answer, Matthew did not expect her to answer when he asked her and bought it. But breakfast on the train was easy, and for Matteo it was things he had never eaten before. ¡°I bought breakfast, get up and have some, then get some sleep if you are sleepyter.¡± Anna still ignored him, but after some thought, she lifted the covers and sat up, then looked at the breakfast in Matteo¡¯s hand and sneered, ¡°Comfortable? Traveling with me on a train like this and eating a cheap breakfast like this is not even a life for you Matteo, is it?¡± Matteo: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°These things, you¡¯ve never eaten them before, have you? And yes, you are rich after all, but I grew up living like this. Our worlds are two worlds.¡± Matthew finally frowned at her words, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious what I¡¯m saying, I want to break up with you.¡± ¡°I disagree.¡± Matthew rejected her in no uncertain terms. Anna bit her lower lip, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say no? I don¡¯t want you anymore, so what do I care if you say yes or no?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s your business.¡± Matthew took her by the arm and leaned forward to rest his forehead against hers, his breathing shallow: ¡°I was sure of you all my life when we got together, you provoked me, and now you say you¡¯re leaving me? How can that be okay?¡± Determined of her? Although Anna was furious, she froze for a moment when she heard these words, but when she thought of herself as a third party, she felt those words sounded extraordinarily mocking. With a coldugh, Anna pushed him away. ¡°You identified me, but did I say I identified you?¡± Matthew froze for a moment, looking at Anna who was close by. The eyes that were normally so clear and moist were now just torn and sore, saying something that hurt him over and over again. ¡°Can you hear me clearly? I said I don¡¯t identify with you, so I want to break up now, and don¡¯t stop.¡± Matteo also didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and looked at her silently without saying anything, before half saying, ¡°Whether you identify me or not, I still identify you, so I still don¡¯t agree to break up.¡± ¡°Matthew!¡± Anna was so angry that she shouted his name! The person called back with a nk face and asked her, ¡°What do you want to eat? I bought many, which one do you want?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Drink a ss of warm water first, your stomach might be a little upset if you eat right after waking up.¡± Matthew seemed not to feel her anger at all, and was minding his own business, and seeing him like this made Anna even more angry. Why, because after getting hurt, he could follow her to the train as if nothing had happened, and ask her if she wanted to eat. Thinking this, Anna half-closed her lips and turned her head away with a cold, hard expression, not drinking the water Matteo handed her. Matteo was not offended and patiently moved the ss, moving it back to her, ¡°Good girl, just a couple of sips.¡± Anna kept turning her head and Matteo¡¯s hand patiently followed her with the ss in her hand. Before Matteo could get bored, Anna tired of spinning first and looked angrily at Matteo. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Matteo red at her and the words came from his thin lips, ¡°You know.¡± Faintly, when he said this, Anna seemed to detect a hint of aggression in his tone? Condescension? Anna thought she was wrong, otherwise how could Matthew have felt this emotion? What was heining about? For a moment, Annaughed angrily, ¡°Do you feel attacked?¡± Matteo continued to stare at her, ¡°What do you think?¡± You are not the one who is angry, I am the one who is angry! Chapter 1360 Does she know? It was obvious that she was the most damaged person in this rtionship. Without knowing anything, she was immediately the third party! Now he was ying the victim in front of her! Anna was so angry that she wanted to grit her teeth, and when her heart was cruel, she simply said, ¡°There is no need to be attacked in front of me, I am also attacked, what are you attacked about? And I didn¡¯t ask you to follow me, if you feel so offended, you can leave now.¡± ¡°No condescension.¡± Matthew sighed heavily again, ¡°I followed you of my own free will, there is no aggravation, you are more aggravated than me. Can you have water now?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ no drink.¡± She turned her head the other way. Then, Matthew didn¡¯t mind the ss anymore, and Anna thought to herself that he had probably given up and could breathe a sigh of relief. The next moment, however, Anna felt her jaw cupped by Matteo¡¯s entire hand, a darkness before her eyes, followed by soft lips on his. ¡°Mmm.¡± Matteo had dropped everything into her hands at one point and was now cupping her chin with one hand, cupping the back of her head with the other, and kissing her, transferring the heat of his mouth to her. Anna¡¯s ears turned red with shame as his tongue probed, and his hands pushed desperately against her chest. This bastard ¡­ how did he suddenly be so ¡­ passionate? How dared he think of giving her water like this? Even though she liked him, she felt disgusted by such a way of feeding her water! Anna gritted her teeth hard, no matter what, but she would not allow him to give her water. So the end result was that she did not receive water, but Matteo took her in a long kiss, something he had done countless times, even though they had not been together that long. And each time it was almost always Matteo who took the initiative and control. So Anna was soon overwhelmed by his kisses and copsed in his arms. After the kiss, Matteo wiped the silver threads from the corners of her mouth with his fingertips and asked in a muted voice, ¡°Do you want to drink now? Or do you want me to keep feeding you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Anna¡¯s whole face turned red and she looked at Matteo angrily. Matteo moved closer and dropped a kiss on her pale forehead, ¡°Hm?¡± Anna could feel his breathing a little warmer and faster than before, and she could hear his heart pounding as she sank into his arms, not at all like before. If she didn¡¯t drink, I was afraid he would still want to kiss her here, and this was on a train, so it was really awkward. Anna endured the humiliation and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drink, I¡¯ll drink alone!¡± After that she was forced to drink and eat her breakfast. She tried to make do, but Matthew stared at her with a deep sense, as if he would bite and kiss her lips if she did not eat well. So eventually Anna had to eat in earnest, and by the time she had finished her breakfast, she was so full that she could barely sit down. The most important thing was that Matteo was eating with her and he did not mind. Looking at Matteo in this way, Anna suddenly asked a question in a bitchy way. ¡°Does he know you are following me like this?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Matteo raised his head as if he did not understand her words. Faced with such a look, Anna mentally spit on herself, why was she asking this? To humiliate herself? Thus, after Matteo did not react to her words, Anna became angry again. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Then she pulled up the covers and immediatelyy down. Matthew, who knew nothing from the beginning: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at Anna for a moment and reached over to pull back her nkets, ¡°You can¡¯t lie down when you just ate, sit down.¡± ¡°I just lie down, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Anna pped his hand away. Since she had greeted him, she had been relentless in her treatment of him, scolding him when she wanted, even beating him when she wanted. Matteo did not mind this kind of rtionship, but it made him even happier. His girlfriend had to be as spontaneous as she wanted, and he was willing to spoil her. Instead of always being careful to please him, she had tried many times to change her character. But none of them did, and he never thought that this time ¡­ Perhaps this was an opportunity to change the pattern of their rtionship or not. However, what he grasped, he will never leave in this life again. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to control you, it¡¯s just not good for your stomach.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also my business.¡± Anna said fiercely, ¡°My stomach, I decide it, not you.¡± Matthew leaned over, ¡°It¡¯s not broken yet, the stomach is half mine.¡± ¡°You!¡± Anna could not help but blush again as he approached, and finally cursed, ¡°Shameless.¡± Then she sat down, really pissed off at Matthew. All sorts ofpulsion to do things, who does he think he is! When she would get off the train, she would dump him right away, and then she would find a ce to hide and never see him again. And this time, as if Matthew could hear the voice of her heart, he hooked his finger at her, ¡°Do you curse me in your heart?¡± Anna¡¯s heart leapt. Ugh, how did she know about this man? Could she hear the voice in her heart? ¡°If you don¡¯t want people to know what you¡¯re doing, learn to rein in your expressions and your eyes, those speak volumes.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Anna looked away, not bothering to pay attention to him. Matthew¡¯s eyes, however, lowered and his expression became cold. He had not forgotten the words Anna had just said. The one that said, ¡°Does he know you are following me like this? Who the hell was this guy? At the moment he did not react, but now that he thought back, he always felt that there was something wrong with that statement. Whose approval did he need to get out? Apart from the people he was rted to, Matteo could only think of his sister Serena. But he didn¡¯t have to tell her if he was going out, did he? Who else, then? It seemed he would have to ask her when she calmed down. The train ride was the most boring, there was so much to do that Anna felt really ufortable after sitting for a while, so shey down again, and Matteo didn¡¯t stop her again, he just covered her and said softly, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Now that she was on the train, Anna knew that he would be by her side all the time, so she said nothing and let him do the work for her, and soon she closed her eyes and fell asleep again. Then Anna began to have nightmares again. In the dream, she went to the office. She was poked and prodded by many people. ¡°Shameless, are you happy to be a mistress?¡± ¡°The most annoying thing about you is that all you do is think about destroying other people¡¯s rtionships and marriages. Or are you so devoid of love that you can¡¯t stand it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t you want to be so thirsty that you want to steal other people¡¯s husbands and men too? You are a born whore!¡± Anna shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not stealing, I¡¯m not ¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­ I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not!¡± Chapter 1361 – What do you take me for? ¡°I¡¯m not ¡­ I¡¯m not ¡­ not!¡± In her sleep, Anna began to frown tightly and speak in a low voice. Matthew, who was on bedside watch, heard her naturally and thought she was talking to herself, and was a little surprised to find that the girl¡¯s eyes were still closed, but her mouth was still talking. It turned out that she was talking in her sleep. Only when she said these words, a big cold sweat appeared on her forehead, and her pair of beautiful eyebrows were almost furrowed into a caterpir, and she looked sorrowful and suffering. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t ¡­¡± Matthew frowned and leaned closer to her, reaching out to gently caress her cheek, ¡°Anna, Anna?¡± Anna was still whispering dreamily. Matthew could only humor her, ¡°There, there, you¡¯re not, you¡¯re not, you¡¯re just dreaming, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He took out his handkerchief and wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. And Anna finally calmed down, no longer dreaming, and her mood was clearly lifted. And then, after this, she slipped back into a deep sleep. s, what a pitiful girl. Matthew touched the tip of her nose with his thin lips, then took her hand and transferred heat to it. ** Anna slept very, very long this time, and when she woke up it was dark and the train arrived at 3 a. m. I don¡¯t know if it was the aftermath of the dream, but Anna woke up with very low air pressure, sitting sadly with no light in her eyes and no appetite when she ate. Matthew tried to persuade her several times, but she was too tired to force herself to eat, so Matthew had to gently persuade her several times before Anna managed to eat a few bites. Then Anna looked at him with a sensual expression. ¡°Matteo.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Do you love me?¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± Probably not expecting Anna to ask such a question out of the blue, Matteo stood still for a moment, staring at her in silence, his thin lips tightened, without answering. Anna also looked at him, without waiting long for an answer, smiled, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve decided to leave you anyway, whether you love me or not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Then Anna remained in mourning until the train arrived. She wanted to run away while there were so many people, but Matteo caught her before she could take a few steps. ¡°Where are you going to run when there are so many people? Let¡¯s wait until they are almostpletely gone so we don¡¯t get separated.¡± Anna thought to herself, ¡°I just want to separate from you, who wants to be with you? Then she squirmed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait, I want to get off now.¡± Matthew frowned slightly, ¡°Will you wait a little longer?¡± ¡°No, the air in here doesn¡¯t smell good to me.¡± Matteo had no choice but to apany her off the train. Anna, who had been closely guarded throughout the journey: ¡°¡­¡± Is it poisonous? How else could she run if she was so tightly protected? So angry. But once she got out of the carriage, the air outside was indeed better than the air inside the train, even though the person next to her still had a firm grip on her wrist and did not allow her to move an inch. Anna sighed inwardly, how had she not realized earlier that Matthew might be a dog¡¯s paw? ¡°The train has arrived.¡± She said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me anymore, let¡¯s split up here and go our separate ways.¡± Matteo pulled out his phone as if he had not heard her, ¡°Did you make hotel reservations?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It seems that it is not booked, you girl ¡­ came here in the middle of the night without booking a hotel, what if you run into danger?¡± After saying this, Matteo put the phone away and lifted Anna¡¯s luggage, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Anna stopped him on the spot, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°The hotel, I booked it, there is someone at the exit to pick it up.¡± What? Had he booked it? When had she booked it? ¡°While you were sleeping.¡± Matthew spoke again, ¡°Let¡¯s go rest for the night, then tomorrow I will show you the area.¡± His tone was natural, as if the two of them were on a trip and were still a very close couple, without the slightest conflict. But the more she did so, the more Anna¡¯s anger boiled over. She looked at Matthew firmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? I made it clear that we are separating and will never have a rtionship again.¡± At those words, Matteo¡¯s aura changed for a moment, and he lowered his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°I also said that I don¡¯t agree to break up.¡± The two were at an impasse. Someone from the back came running this way. ¡°Hey hey, go away.¡± The man almost bumped into Anna when Matthew reached out his hand around her waist, pulling her into his arms. Bang! ¡°Sorry about this bro~¡± Matteo looked up and saw that the person greeting him was actually the owner of the previous sleeper, and when he met his eyes, the man gestured to him.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Matthew paused slightly, then felt the warmth of the person in his arms, and the corners of his lips curved. Suddenly it felt like money well spent. Anna was wrapped in his arms and tried to struggle when Matthew encircled her tighter. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the hotel and stay there first, there are a lot of people here and it won¡¯t be good to have your things robbedter.¡± ¡°If you let me go, I will go alone.¡± ¡°It is crowded, I will walk with my arm around you.¡± Anna was then half carried away by Matteo. When he arrived at the hotel, Anna looked at the big snow-white bed and reacted. She had decided to break up with him and stop being a third wheel, so why had she foolishly followed him here? Was ¡­ so unorthodox? Matthew was unpacking, pulling out the clothes he was going to wear and hanging them in the closet, and Anna¡¯s heart stirred when she saw him hanging his own clothes in there. ¡°Are you staying here too?¡± Matthew hung up his clothes and murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll get a room then.¡± Apparently, Anna had just reached the door when Matthew pulled her back, trapping her against the wall as he led her to the wall, ¡°I don¡¯t think we need two rooms in our current rtionship.¡± Anna felt that he simply did not want to emphasize the fact that she and he had broken up and said only coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live with you, let me go.¡± Matteo did not let go, continuing to hold her hand. ¡°Do you want to take a shower first or do you want to go straight to bed?¡± Matteo started asking again as if nothing was wrong. ¡°I don¡¯t want either, I¡¯ll get a room downstairs.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t have one without papers.¡± ¡°What?¡± Anna went to look for her ID card, only to find that her wallet and ID card were gone. ¡°No need to look for them, I have them all, so for the rest of the day you¡¯ll just have to stay by my side and not go anywhere.¡± What? He had taken her ID card and wallet? And he wanted her to stay put and cling to him? Annaughed heartily at the thought. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you keeping a prisoner? What do you think I am?¡± Prisoner? Matthew: ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°Then what makes me think that?¡± Anna pushed him away, furious. Chapter 1362 – Cultivating Affection. Without knowing anything about herself, she somehow became a mistress, and now she wanted to break up and end this ugly affair, just because he came to haunt her. She absolutely had, she just had no choice. It seemed to Anna that he would frown after she told him she was leaving him, frowned, felt bad about it, but continued to work hard and then ignored her. Because there was nowhere to go, and Matthew held the door. Even if she went out she wouldn¡¯t have the money to get a room, so Anna sat on the edge of the bed so angry she didn¡¯t want to talk at all. Matteo persuaded her to take a shower, but Anna stayed still, and when she was told to sleep, she stayed still too. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to take a shower, you stay here.¡± Bang! The sound of rushing water resounded once Matthew had gone to the bathroom. Anna listened to the noise and suddenly realized something? He was in the bathroom at that time, so could she sneak in her ID card and wallet at that time and sneak out? With this thought, Anna got out of bed and started looking for Matteo¡¯s things. She moved stealthily, as if she were a thief, and her heart beat much faster as she searched, praying that Matteo would not go out at that time. Hopefully she would wash for a while longer, a little longer. After nearly ten minutes of rummaging around, Anna still had not found what she was looking for and was furious, cursing like a deted ball. ¡°You bastard, where did you hide everything and why can¡¯t you find it?¡± ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± Matthew¡¯s voice rang out abruptly behind her, startling Anna, when did hee out? Anna turned around. After his shower Matteo had only a towel around him, his dark hair still dripping small drops on his wheat skin, then down his chest a little, sliding over his abs, and finally ¡­ No, just look. Anna found herself almost drooling. She was furious, how could she be seduced by beauty at this moment? She had to find her ID card! Onlyter did Anna realize that her ID card and wallet were in his hands. Matthew pulled his lips toward her, ¡°Do you want to run away so badly that you think I would put it out of your reach?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ So you took all your stuff to the bathroom?¡± He did not answer, but it was clear that he had agreed, and Anna was speechless. ¡°Shameless!¡± Anna cursed him and stepped forward to get her bag, Matthew raised his hand and Anna hurried to take it, ¡°Give it back, it¡¯s my stuff, who are you to restrict my freedom in life like that.¡± Seeing her features distorted with anger, Matteo felt pain and took her into his arms with one hand. He had just taken a shower, and his body was so hot and dripping with water that Anna could feel it seeping into her clothes as he swept her. ¡°Shameless?¡± Matteo pulled his lips together, a look of helpless derision shed in his eyes, ¡°Shameless or not, it doesn¡¯t matter, just don¡¯t leave.¡± Matteo had only one thought in his mind, that he could not let Anna leave, no matter what. If he let her leave, he had a bad feeling, in short, to keep her close to him. ¡°If you don¡¯t need a bath, then go to bed early.¡± She was not as well as she wanted and gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m not resting, I slept enough on the train and now I¡¯m not sleepy at all.¡± He wanted her to sleep, but she did not want to. He wanted her to take a bath, but she did not want to. She would not allow herself to be hurt, and she would not allow him to be hurt. ¡°No bath and no sleep? Then what do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what I want, but I¡¯m not taking a shower or going to bed anyway!¡± Anna huffed, sitting there and not listening to him. Matthew¡¯s eyes were heavy on her and suddenly he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take a bath or go to bed, then do something else?¡± Something else?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Anna turned her head, ¡°What are you trying to do again? Ah ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Matthew threw her down on the bed and pressed his whole body against her, the sudden movement made Anna panic, his hands unconsciously in front of her body. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep, then do something else.¡± With that, Matthew had begun to reach down and undo her buttons, and Anna was frozen in ce, probably not expecting Matthew to have such a side. It was only when two of the buttons came into battle that she came to her senses and pressed Matteo¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°No kidding!¡± Once the buttons were undone, revealing a small patch of pale skin, Matteo met her gaze after a quick nce, his voice a little hoarse for a few moments. ¡°It¡¯s not called fooling around.¡± He murmured softly as he moved closer to her and kissed her at the corner of her lips, Anna breathed heavily to say something but he took advantage of the opening to seal all her breaths. ¡°Mmm ¡­,¡± Anna murmured, pushing against Matteo harder. Matthew swallowed all her noises and snapped hisrge hand right around one of her restless hands lifting her up to the base of her head as he continued to kiss her. ¡°Matt¡­ well¡­¡± Anna tried to speak, but Matthew¡¯s kiss was like an ocean wave, so fierce that he did not stop for a moment, not giving her a chance to catch her breath He meant she had to take a shower, didn¡¯t he? She meant she had to take a bath, didn¡¯t she? She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but Matthew suddenly withdrew and said in a muted voice against her forehead, ¡°It¡¯s called developing a rtionship, you know? You little fool.¡± Unfortunately, Anna was already weak from the kiss andy there all flushed, her eyes moist as if she had been the victim of something overpowering. Matthew could barely contain himself, but in this instance he still pinched Anna¡¯s pale, soft pink cheeks, ¡°Say, bath or bed?¡± Hearing him ask, Anna replied almost unconsciously, ¡°Washing, bathing, can¡¯t I wash?¡± She felt so offended that Matthew continued to mistreat her in this way. Even on the train, he kissed at every turn to force her to bend over. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s good.¡± Matteo gave her a kiss on the forehead before picking her up and heading for the bathroom. Later, he offered to take Anna¡¯s clothes, telling her not to take too long to wash and to remember to turn on the exhaust fan or something before leaving. When she left, she did not forget to close the door for Anna. Anna froze in ce as she casually undressed and then turned on the shower. As she washed, her eyes casually nced at the shelves. There was a change of clothes, which Matthew had found for her, including, of course, underwear. Underwear ¡­ Anna¡¯s face immediately turned red at the thought. She felt that Matteo had changed a lot, but hadn¡¯t he been like this before, so why was ¡­ leaving him? Chapter 1363 How not to continue Was it so now because she wanted to leave? But soon Anna thought, So what if he has changed, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he is married. Anna closed her eyes and let the warm water bathe her cheeks and ears, as if she was detached from the world. When she had finished her shower and was ready to leave, she looked at herself in the mirror and saw that she had happened to see several red spots on her neck, dark in color, left by Matthew earlier. The thought of what she had just done angered Anna again. She had already broken up with him, so what was the point of hugging and kissing him again? She couldn¡¯t even think about it. So Anna stayed there in the bathroom. After standing there for a while, there was a knock on the bathroom door. ¡°Anna.¡± Matthew¡¯s voice came from outside: ¡°Come out when you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll blow dry your hair.¡± Blow her hair? Anna brushed her hands disdainfully, thinking it was better to let it go, that her golden hands should be saved for signing contracts or for her girlfriend. So she didn¡¯t say yes, and Matteo called again before Anna reluctantly replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished washing yet, you can wait.¡± Then she continued to dawdle in the bathroom, staring at the marks on her neck and wondering what she would do when she got out, when there was nothing in the bathroom and her dress was not a turtleneck. As Anna was thinking, the bathroom door suddenly opened and Anna winced, probably not expecting Matthew to push open the door without a word. After the shock, Anna shouted at him, ¡°Who told you toe in? This is the bathroom, you know? What if I¡¯m in the shower and youe in like this without anyone¡¯s permission, what if you see me ¡­¡± ¡°What if I see?¡± Matthew stepped forward and shook her hand, ¡°You¡¯ve seen everything there is to see anyway, what do you mind now?¡± ¡°You!¡± Anna was furious and tried to shake his hand. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finished washing, go out and dry your hair so you won¡¯t catch a coldter.¡± Anna was about to say I won¡¯te out, but when she thought of Matteo¡¯s dominating attitude, she swallowed the words and reluctantly followed Matteo out of the bathroom. Matteo dried her hair with a dry towel and then used the hair dryer to blow it dry, with the sound of the wind warming her ears. At first her hair was wet, but when it was almost done, Anna suddenly fell asleep, and as soon as Matteo was done, she fell asleep on the pillow. Matthew had just put away the hair dryer when he turned his head and found the little girl asleep, breathing evenly. She was lying there with a tired expression on her face, and Matthew thought about how she had slept a lot on the train in thest two days, so why was she sleepy again as soon as she got back to the hotel? But he didn¡¯t think too much about it, so Matthew went upstairs and tucked her in, then sat down and watched her in silence. After a few moments, he took out his phone and looked at the list of contacts and messages, which were all empty. This girl had reced her phone card without saying anything, and she had left nothing on her phone. She seemed determined to cut herself off from him, but Matteo would not let her go in any way. He had never liked anyone in his life, but he had loved a young girl so much that he could work things out between them. With this in mind, Matteo¡¯s fingertips fell gently on her forehead, gently wiping away the bruises beside it, his gaze bing a little kinder. ¡°Sleep well.¡± The next day Anna felt as if she had slept for a long, long time, and as soon as she woke up she rolled over and touched something, reached out her hand in a daze and felt as if she had touched an arm. She slowly opened her eyes and saw Matthew¡¯s beautiful erged face in front of her. His eyes were closed and he was still awake, his handsome face was cold and expressionless as he slept, his thin lips were closed in a straight line, his shirt was unbuttoned twice and he looked really ascetic in a way. Handsome, handsome. Anna thought of these four words and unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then reacted quickly, how can he be dyed by beauty at this moment! No, no! At this point, she had to think of a way to escape, she could not continue to stay here while Matteo slept. ¡°Matteo!¡± ¡°Anna called his name and waved her hand in front of his face, but he did not respond. However, Matteo still did not wake up. Anna¡¯s lips curled and she hurriedly searched for his ID card and wallet while he slept. This time she would not make it easy for him to find them after he left. With this in mind, Anna carefully lifted the covers and stood up, walking barefoot on the floor and carefully walking to the other side. Matthew had left everything on his side of the nightstand before going to bed. When Anna turned around, she saw his wallet and cell phone on the table, but not hers, and she gave Matteo, who was sleeping, a surprised look. Could he have hidden his wallet and phone while he slept? Where could they have been? Anna could only look in the closet next to her, but the search made noise. When she opened the locker, Anna used the lightest force she had ever used in her life, looking in Matthew¡¯s direction as she did so, making sure he did not move before looking down. One locker, two lockers, and none of them led to finding her bag. Undaunted, Anna searched all the ces she had lookedst night and even went to the bathroom, but still could not find her wallet. After searching around, Anna was going crazy.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Where on earth had she hidden her wallet and ID card? She had searched all over the room and Matthew was still awake, he had slept so much that Anna thought she could not let this opportunity pass her by. So she searched around again and finally settled on Matteo. She now suspected that Matteo might have hidden the wallet under his pillow or under theforter before going to bed. After thinking about it, Anna climbed under the covers and used Matteo¡¯s phone to turn on the spotlight to look under the covers. Anna stood there drooling for a while before recovering! No! Just as she was about to withdraw her hand, a brutal grip was ced on her wrist. Startled, Anna tried to pull her hand back, but the other woman squeezed it harder. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep touching?¡± Chapter 1364 What a girlfriend ¡°Are you really awake!¡± Anna asked in amazement, and the answer she got was indeed. ¡°Awake all the time.¡± Anna: ¡°????¡± ¡°Then howe you didn¡¯t answer when I half turned around?¡± Matthew let out a dull whisper, probably because he had just woken up, so his voice was still a little low: ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to disturb you because I saw you were enjoying watching.¡± Hearing this, Anna looked all sarcastic, and was suddenly so angry that she leaned forward to hit him. ¡°You were awake, but you didn¡¯t warn me, you watched me rummaging through the house, stealthily like a thief, and you were proud of yourself, weren¡¯t you? It¡¯s funny that you¡¯re not going to give it back to me when it¡¯s obviously mine and you¡¯re taking it for yourself and making fun of me like this?¡± Matthew had somefort in his expression before, and after Anna¡¯s outburst, the smile in his eyes faded. ¡°It¡¯s not funny, and I wouldn¡¯t want to confiscate your wallet and ID card if I could. But if I don¡¯t put them away, you will run the next second. What will I do if you run?¡± What will I do if you run away? For a moment, Anna was struck by the words: what would he do if she ran away? Did he not know what to do with himself? Did he need himself that much? But ¡­ he needed her, she still could not go against his moral line. If she didn¡¯t know before, that was fine, but now she did, but she still wanted to be with him, what kind of person would she be? Thinking about this, Anna gritted her teeth and detested him. ¡°You can do whatever you want, I¡¯ll run away and you find another one.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Matthew¡¯s eyes grew deeper and his hand on her wrist tightened a little, ¡°Find another one?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Anna nodded vigorously, ¡°I don¡¯t want you anymore, so go find another one?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want a rtionship just because you say you don¡¯t want one? And if that is true, why did you tease me in the first ce?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Anna said carelessly, ¡°I used to lust after your beauty, but now I¡¯m tired of it, so I don¡¯t want you anymore. And I found out that you don¡¯t care about your girlfriend at all, all you do is mind your own business. What did you send me? What were you doing when those employees of yours were talking about your girlfriend behind your back? Your girlfriend ¡­¡± At this point, Anna gave a sharp lurch. Damn her, why did she mention someone¡¯s girlfriend again, wasn¡¯t it a p in the face to say that? And Matteo realized that something was wrong with her words and narrowed his eyes, ¡°What girlfriend?¡± Anna turned her head away, ignoring him. She knew what he was talking about, but pretended not to know. ¡°In your mind you know you don¡¯t need to ask me.¡± At first, he had thought Anna was upset just because she was getting ready for her birthday, but she was sad and angry with him for leaving. And she said those incredibly hurtful things. At that moment, Matthew naturally thought that she was angry because she was breaking up over this matter, but it was true that he had hurt her first. But now, he realized that Anna did not seem to be angry about the birthday incident? Thinking about this, Matthew asked his suspect, ¡°Did you suddenly say you wanted to break up, not because of the birthday thing for me?¡± The birthday thing? Even though she had prepared for so long and he had left right away, she had even felt a little embarrassed when she heard Sabrina say that he never celebrated her birthday and maybe she had touched some wounds in him. Sad indeed, but she also wondered what the reason was that he didn¡¯t want to celebrate her birthday. He just did not expect the news that came with it, and he actually learned that Sabrina was his girlfriend. A double blow. If Sabrina had not been his girlfriend, Anna might not have taken what she said to heart. But now, she cared less about the words, ¡°I thought you cured him of not celebrating his birthday, you¡¯re engaged, shouldn¡¯t he have told you? When Anna did not answer, Matteo grabbed her shoulder, ¡°Hmm? Anna looked up and met his eyes, ¡°Why are you asking me something you know all too well? Do you find it funny or do you want to humiliate me even more?¡± With those words, he was almost certain for Matthew that she had not broken up with him over the birthday thing. ¡°What was that you just said about your girlfriend?¡± Anna stared in consternation, trying to speak but holding back, and finally sounding exasperated. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is she your fianc¨¦e, you ask? How should I know what¡¯s going on!¡± She said, pulling away from his hands forcefully, her voice somewhat hysterical, ¡°You obviously have a girlfriend of your own, yet you keep telling me in front of me that you are determined to have me for the rest of your life, Matteo, you are so hypocritical!¡± Matteo: ¡°¡­¡± After a long silence, Matteo looked rather helpless. ¡°Who told you I have a girlfriend?¡± Anna, who was so angry that her heart was going up and down and her breathing was unsteady, froze abruptly at these words and looked at Matteo in front of her, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you are leaving me for this?¡± Matteo did not answer her question, instead he asked again, before losing his smile, ¡°You girl. ¡­¡± Anna: ¡°????¡± What was going on? What did he mean just now? Did he deny having a girlfriend? No, it would be fine if it was just someone else saying it, but Sabrina said it herself, and sent herself a Facebook post. Thinking about it, Anna bit her lower lip, ¡°Don¡¯t lie, don¡¯t you dare say you don¡¯t have a girlfriend!¡± Matteo looked helplessly, ¡°I have always been alone, where is my girlfriend?¡± ¡°What about Sabrina? Isn¡¯t she your girlfriend?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At the mention of the name, Matteo¡¯s eyes shed with confusion, ¡°Sabrina? Isn¡¯t she Uncle Ronzi¡¯s daughter? I told you, howe she¡¯s my girlfriend?¡± Sabrina? ¡°And you call her that!¡± Anna was indignant, gritting her teeth. ¡°Intimate like Anna?¡± Matteo leaned down and pressed his forehead against her pale one, his voice lowered a little, ¡°If you are angry about that and want to leave me, then you have wronged me.¡± ¡°Have I wronged you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matthew nodded, ¡°She is not my girlfriend, at most we grew up together and have a more than normal rtionship, but there is nothing between me and her, and we don¡¯t even treat her like a sister.¡± Anna expected him toe in and say that he only treated Sabrina like a sister, but who knew he would actually say that he did not treat Sabrina like a sister. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for my real sister and that¡¯s all I want, the daughter of the Ronzi family is, at best, a childhood ymate for me.¡± Chapter 1365 I don’t want to know ¡°Then, when I grew up, the Ronzi family moved away, and over the years we had no contact, much less with my girlfriend.¡± Matteo exined softly, word for word, and Anna quieted down for a rare moment to listen to him. ording to what he was saying, the two did not seem to be in a rtionship, so why was Sabrina saying she was his girlfriend? ¡°Are you sure you two aren¡¯t really engaged? Is she really not your fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Anna, a marriage contract is not a trivial thing, if there was really a marriage contract between the two of us, do you think I wouldn¡¯t remember it?¡± Anna suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say, she thought of something and suddenly asked, ¡°So when you came to me at home earlier and asked why you didn¡¯t tell me, was this the thing, when you said it was not good to talk about it, wasn¡¯t this what you were talking about?¡± Matthew remembered and lost his smile, ¡°I thought you were talking about why I don¡¯t have a birthday.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dare she be angry for nothing after half a day? He had asked a question that Matthew had heard as something else and that she had misunderstood. ¡°Next time, before you ask a question, could you mark it down? How was I supposed to know what you were asking when you asked such vague questions?¡± Anna felt like she was ming herself and blinked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m capricious? If you really didn¡¯t have a marriage contract, why would you admit it? Did you forget something?¡± ¡°Admit it?¡± Matthew caught the point in that statement, ¡°Did she tell you herself that she was my fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Anna half-closed her lips, unhappily, ¡°But at first she didn¡¯t intend to tell me, someone at work told me first, and then she admitted it herself.¡± Matthew was a thorough person, and when she said this, he immediately guessed her mental journey. He thought Sabrina was engaged to him and everyone in thepany knew it, only she herself was kept in the dark. After being left again on her birthday, she was already sad and upset, and then she heard the uneptable news, and was momentarily unable to ept such a blow, and after asking him for an exnation, a misunderstanding arose between them. She then wants to break up with him. In such a situation, the average person would lose his mind, right? Thinking of the tears she had shed over the past few days, Matthew felt her heart ache and pressed his big hand against the back of her head, pulling her into his arms. ¡°There is no engagement, there is nothing between me and her, I am as clean as Matteo can be, you are the one who provoked me first, I said I was sure of you and I will not change.¡± Anna¡¯s eyes were suddenly red as shey in his arms, listening to the strong beat of his heart. She would dare to say that she had been upset about nothingtely, there was no way he was lying to her, he was denying it so now, so there must be nomitment between the two. Just ¡­ what the hell was going on here? Why would Sabrina say she was his girlfriend, along with the people in thepany? ¡°I know what you are thinking, I will ask about this topic when Ie back and give you an answer then.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Anna huffed softly with arrogance and twisted in his warm arms, ¡°Who wants to know ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know? Then let¡¯s go back and forget it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Anna unconsciously shouted at him, then froze. Matthew stared at her steadily, his eyes seemingly thick with emotion, his fingertips grazing the corners of her eyes as he murmured, ¡°It will be fine from now on.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°From now on, get along with me like this, you never have to be careful, I can let you be whatever you want to be in front of me.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± In retrospect, she had been way too flippant this time, but Matthew had tolerated everything and had run after her, saying hurtful things to her that any self-respecting person could not stand. But he had not lost his temper, had followed her and tolerated everything. If ¡­ hadn¡¯t just said something about his girlfriend in a slip of the tongue, he should have missed it. Thinking about it, Anna wanted to apologize to him, but her heart was twisting and she could only hum slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be conceited, you don¡¯t need to tell me how to do it, I can do whatever I want.¡± ¡°Well, you can do whatever you want.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. There was a moment of silence between the two. After a few moments, Matthew¡¯s low voice resumed. ¡°Do you know why I don¡¯t want to spend my birthday?¡± Anna¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sound of this, and she blinked nervously; was she about to tell herself why she didn¡¯t have a birthday? In general, people do not disdain birthdays. Even if they wouldn¡¯t go on purpose, they should all feel happy if someone celebrated it for them. So if she didn¡¯t have a birthday, there must have been something about that day that she didn¡¯t want to remember. Anna suddenly thought of the pained look on his face when she had asked him to blow out the candles that day, and immediately resumed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± She shook her head and slipped into Matthew¡¯s arms, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know why you don¡¯t have a birthday. If you don¡¯t want to have a birthday, then you can have one every year from now on, and I¡¯ll stay with you, and I won¡¯t even have one.¡± Matthew¡¯s heart softened as he listened to the child¡¯s heartfelt words, and the somber mood of thest few days lifted as he curled his lips into a smile and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to know? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to listen when I want to talk? Next time you won¡¯t get the chance.¡± ¡°No listen no listen!¡± The little girl shook her head vigorously in his arms, ¡°I won¡¯t listen to anything you say anyway, I just don¡¯t want to know.¡± Just kidding, he had such a pained expression that day, only one cake had caused him so much pain, what it would have been like if he had been allowed to tell what had happened then. He was not so cruel that he had to ask people to go and open their inner wounds and tell him. Here, this is my wound. It hurts just thinking about it! ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry about that, I was angry that you had a girlfriend, and since the talk is out now, I¡¯m not angry with you.¡± ¡°And no more breakups?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna nodded, ¡°No more splitting up.¡± ¡°Do you still want the wallet and identity then?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Thene back with me today?¡± Anna reacted abruptly and looked up at him. Who knew that just as she tilted her head, Matthew had touched her chin and kissed her, and in her confusion, his tongue was already in her mouth. ¡°Mmm.¡± Anna grunted softly, but at this point she was not full of resistance, and her heart was softened by Matteo¡¯s words as she merely clung to his neck and epted his kisses, responding tentatively from time to time. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Matteo pulled away and once again asked her in a low voice. ¡°Do you want toe back with me?¡± Anna nodded dazedly, ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 1366 The original spouse is always the original spouse. So after a night at a hotel in the car, the two were ready to leave for home the next day. Only this time they didn¡¯t take the train; Matteo had booked ne tickets. When he was booking the ticket, the girl was snuggled next to him, leaning on his arm and suddenly said, ¡°Why did you book a ne ticket? Do you think it¡¯s difficult to take the train with me?¡± Matthew¡¯s finger gave a flutter before he asked her with a sideways nce, ¡°Do you want to take the train? All right, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Anna shook her head vigorously, ¡°Let¡¯s go by ne, it¡¯s too noisy on the train. And it would be really annoying to meet someone like the olddy from before. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± So Matteo booked two tickets for the evening flight home. When she boarded the ne, Anna had an embarrassed look on her face, ¡°That, I told my parents I wasing out for a break and would be back when I was done, and it hasn¡¯t even been a few days yet, would it be too ¡­ for me to go back?¡± Matthew was buckling her seat belt, the corner of his lips curled at the words, ¡°Just tell the truth.¡± ¡°Honestly? That ¡­ won¡¯t work, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°Embarrassing? What¡¯s so embarrassing? I¡¯ll take you back together and let me exin.¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Anna immediately shook her head and rejected his proposal, sullenly saying, ¡°I¡¯lle back alone.¡± Then she asked, ¡°What time do wend?¡± ¡°Twelve o¡¯clock.¡± Twelve o¡¯clock? It waste, and she would disturb them when she got home. ¡°When you get off the ne, go to my house first, and then go home tomorrow to exin.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Even though they had made up, Anna¡¯s heart was still a little twisted from what had happened earlier, and the atmosphere was not as good as when they had not quarreled before. So when they didn¡¯t have trouble talking, they didn¡¯t talk. Later, the ne took off and the lights were turned off. Matthew¡¯s hand came to sp hers, the warmth of his palm passed over, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The warmth of Matteo¡¯s palm came over, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± These words put Anna¡¯s mind at ease, and she did not think about what happened next, her whole head was nk. After the ne arrived, Mario picked up Matteo at the airport and took them to their private vi before leaving. Anna¡¯s suitcase was pulled by Matteo and she walked beside him, suddenly sneezing as she walked. ¡°Ha-choo!¡± ¡°Ha-choo!¡± A sneeze was not long followed by two or three more, and Anna looked puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She rubbed her itchy nose, ¡°Am I going to catch a cold?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. At that point, Matthew gasped and turned his head to look at her, ¡°Did you get it from me?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­ Do you have a cold?¡± ¡°A little from the rain the other night.¡± But he was still in good shape and had recovered quickly, but he probably hadn¡¯t fully recovered, and the two of them had be all mushy and kissing and hugging each other for the past few days. Perhaps, she was really infected by him. Hearing him say he had a bit of a cold, Anna was immediately distressed and reached out to take his arm, ¡°So you¡¯re okay now, right?¡± ¡°How could I have followed you so far if I wasn¡¯t?¡± Matteo scratched her nose affectionately. ¡°Could I really be infected by you?¡± ¡°Just in case, take some cold medicer.¡± Anna did not take it seriously and nodded in agreement until Matteo¡¯s medicine and hot water were brought to her, and she looked at the pill in her palm and suddenly thought about how pregnant she was already. She was pregnant and could no longer take the pills indiscriminately. Thinking about this, Anna immediately said, ¡°Me, I don¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Matthew thought she was afraid of the medicine, so he gently persuaded her, ¡°It¡¯s just a cold pill, it¡¯s not bitter, just drink some water and it will go down.¡± ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t take it.¡± Anna got up and crawled into bed under the covers, ¡°It¡¯s just a few sneezes, it¡¯s not necessarily a cold, I don¡¯t want to take it.¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± This girl had promised to eat earlier, why didn¡¯t she say no? Anna covered herself with the nket and was in a depressed mood. She had wanted to surprise Matthew with the news of her pregnancy on his birthday, but after all that had happened, it was too sudden to say anything now, even if they had made up. It would be better to wait a little longer. Matthew, however, was unaware of her condition and was still persuading her to take her medication, which Anna refused to do. Anna said good night to him and soon fell into a deep sleep. Matthew listened to the regr breathing and was speechless and helpless when he realized that this girl seemed to be sleeping much better than before. These days, it was all sleep and no sleep. * Sabrina had actually seen the receptionist follow Anna to the exit, so she couldn¡¯t help but follow her then, and then she saw that mysterious look on the receptionist¡¯s face, and then Anna¡¯s expression changed after that. Then she guessed that the girl at the front desk had probably told her that she was Matteo¡¯s girlfriend. It had not urred to her to tell Anna that she and Matteo had been engaged as children, but since someone had tried to tell Anna, it was none of Anna¡¯s business. Thisst message had also been sent out of wishful thinking. She knew exactly what the Facebook message meant, and if she had been the one to receive it, she would have thought more about it. But Sabrina didn¡¯t want to exin. For once she was selfish. She had nothing left, and after losing her business and her two parents, she went back to Matteo, who, she thought at the time, was all she had left. But ¡­ had eventually lost Matteo as well. Why should she be so kind to others now that she had nothing left? The next day Sabrina went to the office and found that Matteo had note to the office. There was a lot of chatter in the office and word also began to spread that Mr. Giordano had broken up with his girlfriend. The rumor also began to spread that Mr. Giordano had broken up with his girlfriend. So when someone asked, Sabrina pretended not to be involved and said in a cold voice, ¡°How do I know if they broke up? It¡¯s better not to talk about it during working hours.¡± Then, as she turned to leave, she heard the colleague behind her say. ¡°What, is she pretending to be there? She must be d that people broke up, didn¡¯t she join the Giordano Group just because of Mr. Giordano?¡± ¡°Yes, if she didn¡¯t like Lord Giordano, why did she have toe to the Giordano Group of allpanies?¡± ¡°Stop it, she was Signore Giordano¡¯s girlfriend, with the lover Signore Giordano was just ying around, the original is always the original.¡± Sabrinaughed a little to herself, she had heard this for so long that she had almost thought that she was the original spouse and Anna a mistress. But in fact that was not the case. Chapter 1367 You have a new life. Although they had a promise of marriage, Matthew had never once shown her any affection, and had always treated her lightly, at best better than the next guy. But he was only a little better, not to mention a different kind of affection, not even that between rtives. If ¡­ they really broke up, then ¡­ there was still a chance for her, right? Serena was free today, so she left Cristian and took Lea to Gruppo Giordano alone. When she was about to go to Matteo, she saw a familiar figure.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Puzzled, she quickly followed him. Eventually she followed her, arrived at thepany department and saw Sabrina sitting at her workstation. Seeing Sabrina, Serena narrowed her eyes slightly, a little surprised. What was going on? The moment Serena stared at her, Lea suddenly squeaked and squirmed in her arms, so Serena had to lower her gaze and persuade her. When she looked up again, Sabrina had already found her. Sabrina was a little surprised to see her, but quickly adjusted herself and smiled as she stood up and approached her. ¡°Serena,¡± Sabrina greeted her first, calling her by name. A smile was extended. Serena smiled the same way, but it was a little lighter and did not call her name. Sabrina had sensed something in her eyes and emotions, and her smile lightened a bit, but she said, ¡°Are you here to see Matthew? It¡¯s a bit of a coincidence that he hasn¡¯te to the office in thest two days.¡± Not in the office? Wasn¡¯t his brother always a workaholic? Why had he suddenly stoppeding to the office? Had something happened? ¡°I know you have a lot of questions for me, but this is not the ce to talk, so why don¡¯t we go somewhere else?¡± Sabrina offered to take him up. Serena nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± She had a lot of questions she wanted to ask, and to her surprise Sabrina knew exactly what she wanted to ask. The two changed ces and went directly to the wee room. Chiara saw the two and said nothing, just made them coffee and left. So it was just Sabrina and Serena, oh, and Lea, in the wee room. But Lea was always too good, such as she was, sleeping deeply in Serena¡¯s arms, her two little white hands clenched into two little fists as she purred. Sabrina looked at Lea and said enviously, ¡°This is your daughter, isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s so cute.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°That¡¯s my daughter Lea.¡± ¡°Now you have everything with your children, a winner in life.¡± At these words, Serena always had the impression that the other woman wanted to say something, and she did not respond, waiting silently for Sabrina to continue. Of course, Sabrina did not disappoint her, at first with a smile on her face, then the smile faded, ¡°I know, you¡¯re surprised to see me here, aren¡¯t you?¡± Serena still did not answer, just looked at her in silence. ¡°Did you think I didn¡¯t die in the water? Is that why I wanted toe to the Jordan Group to renew my rtionship with him? To ruin his rtionship with his current girlfriend?¡± Serena did not expect herself to say it so bluntly and froze for a moment, about to say something, when Sabrina continued, ¡°If you were me, would you be willing to give up like that? Would you really be willing to give up someone you have held in your heart and loved since you were a child? I know you don¡¯t have this experience and maybe you don¡¯t understand me, but I came to the Jordan Group and I couldn¡¯t help myself, I wanted to stay away from him too, but ¡­¡± Here Sabrina paused, her eyes lowered and became lifeless, ¡°I still can¡¯t help but get close to him, when I had nothing, I thought he was all I had left and now the truth tells me I don¡¯t even have him, how can I ept that?¡± Now it was her time to tell her story, and Serena did not interrupt her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, after all, he already has a girlfriend, and it would seem extraordinarily corrupt of me if I obsessed about it. But Serena, it¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m the one who was engaged to him first, and besides, I haven¡¯t done anything since I came to the Giordano Group, I¡¯ve just been miserable watching him every day with his current girlfriend.¡± Serena finally opened her lips to speak. ¡°I know you can¡¯t ept it for a while, but things change, and if what you say about the engagement is true, but if it never started between you, then I suggest you leave as soon as possible, and if you have difficulties in life, I can help you. If you stay here, you will only go deeper and deeper into this ce, and you won¡¯t miss the chance.¡± At the end of her sentence, Serena looked at her steadily, as if to enlighten, ¡°It is true that you have nothing left now, but you will have a new life ahead of you if you want it yourself, and your future is endless. Why do you put yourself in this situation for a man?¡± His words opened Sabrina¡¯s heart. Sabrina slowly raised her head, her gaze fell on Serena¡¯s face and smiled slightly, ¡°You are really smart and well-spoken and kind, you are really exactly the same as olddy Asia. What you said just now really spoke to my heart, and if I wanted to, I could really start my life over again. But do you know, Serena, how much courage it takes to start again? Now I¡¯m really afraid of never seeing him again. I just want to be as I am now, watching over him and knowing his news, even if it¡¯s just some news that he¡¯s with someone else, I don¡¯t think the days will be too boring.¡± ¡°Even if you hear that he will get married and have childrenter, doesn¡¯t it matter?¡± With one word, she managed to make Sabrina turn pale, her hand unconsciously grasping the hem of her dress as she bit her lower lip. Serenaughed softly, ¡°Look, I¡¯m just talking now and you can¡¯t stand it, so why stay here? You have to start a new life before you can forget this part.¡± She did not know what Sabrina was thinking, but she suddenly looked up, as if she had resentment in her heart. ¡°You and Cristian have already been separated, haven¡¯t you? Would you have given up if he fell in love with another woman after losing his memory?¡± At those words, Serena froze, not at all expecting her to bring up Cristian. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t, because he¡¯s the only person you¡¯ve ever loved, so it¡¯s impossible for you to give up on him. Now what? You advised me to give up, why didn¡¯t you give up yourself in the beginning?¡± Was it a matter of raising one to the other? Serena looked at the Sabrina in front of her for a long moment in silence, and then suddenly curled her lips into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t give up on the premise that I knew Cristian was equally in love with me, that we were in love, that he just forgot about me, not that he didn¡¯t like me anymore, so I didn¡¯t give up. If he fell in love with another woman in his sober state, then I would not stay.¡± Chapter 1368 – You hate me ¡°Do you and my brother have this premise? Other than the fact that you grew up together as children, has anything happened to you since then that has to do with your rtionship?¡± Sabrina was speechless at hisment, probably not expecting Serena to be so blunt and cutting as well. In fact, Serena had waited for her to say it herself, had only considered that she might have something she wanted to say herself on this topic, so she had not opened her mouth. But he had not expected her to say it, and in fact used her own story as an example. He also brought up her most harrowing memory from that time. Since he had already said it, Serena did not want to be polite to her, so he said it bluntly. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Serena curled her lips, her tone light: ¡°You and my brother have no emotional prerequisites, and I suspect he doesn¡¯t even know about the engagement, otherwise, given his character, if he didn¡¯t like you, he would have withdrawn from the Ronzi family long ago, and why would he let you think you were engaged to him even now? ¡± Sabrina shivered, her lips paling a few shades. ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°Sister Sabrina, you were the 1, 000th daughter of the Ronzi family, so I¡¯m not going to say any more harsh words, am I? I¡¯m saying it now, and you can probably think for yourself.¡± Sabrina sat with an ugly face in ce, biting her lower lip andughing suddenly. ¡°It¡¯s true, you¡¯re right about everything, he and I have no emotional prerequisites, he doesn¡¯t like me, and I¡¯m the one who¡¯s delusional. Even if I were in love, I wouldn¡¯t have any response.¡± ¡°What I told you before still works. If you want, you have a new life, and whatever it is, it doesn¡¯t have to be worse than watching someone else be in love and happy.¡± After saying this, Serena stood up with Lea in her arms, ¡°Enough talk, you know a lot of things in your heart, I will stop talking so much nonsense, Lea still has to sleep, so I will take her back first.¡± Serena nodded at her, then turned and left. Sabrina looked at Serena like this, her hand falling on the edge clenched and gritting her teeth she called to her, ¡°Serena, wait a minute.¡± At her words, Serena stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Sabrina¡¯s face was a little embarrassed, clutching the corner of her coat in a way that made her look as if she wanted to say something, ¡°Do you hate me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, I just got a little excited at the time and thought about you, so I couldn¡¯t help but say it, I didn¡¯t want to hurt and I didn¡¯t want to attack you.¡± Serena was surprised that she bowed her head toward her and smiled indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t really care.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. When she said she didn¡¯t care, she didn¡¯t care what Sabrina said, after all, for her, it wasn¡¯t a close rtionship with her. Sabrina saw the look in her eyes and probably knew what she meant by her words, her eyes lowered for a few moments and she did not speak again. Serena left immediately. Since Matteo was not there, Serena thought of taking Lea to Anna¡¯s store and when she came out she bumped into Chiara. ¡°Ahem, Serena, you¡¯re done talking, huh?¡± Seeing Chiara, Serena smiled at her, ¡°Chiara, aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Chiara immediately raised her eyebrows, ¡°How can I not be busy? Not only is she busy, but she¡¯s going crazy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Signore Giordano has been putting off all his work, I¡¯ve been so busytely, it¡¯s crazy.¡± That did not sound like her brother¡¯s character to Serena, and after guessing what Sabrina had just said, she felt she had probably guessed something. ¡°Could it be that there is something between my brother and Anna?¡± ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re smart.¡± Chiara nodded and chafed, ¡°I think there is something wrong, and it¡¯s not little, but what it is I¡¯m not quite sure.¡± She looked in the direction of the wee room and asked in a low voice, ¡°What were you talking about in there, Sabrina ¡­?¡± Serena looked at her amused, ¡°What about this person? Why don¡¯t you keep talking?¡± ¡°Ahem, isn¡¯t it that the situation is unfamiliar and I dare not talk nonsense?¡± ¡°Come on, what are you afraid of with our rtionship?¡± Chiara was only joking with her, even if Serena didn¡¯t say it, she would still tell Serena what she thought. ¡°Sabrina was in the hospital for a while and while I was taking care of her, Anna brought food to the hospital every day and then added Facebook with that Sabrina. but I noticed that Sabrina seemed a little off, but I don¡¯t know if she has that bad intention, but she likes your brother that¡¯s for sure. ¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Serena admitted, ¡°She likes my brother, she can¡¯t hide it.¡± As soon as she saw Matteo, the excitement between her eyebrows was so strong that it could be felt for ten miles around. ¡°But Anna doesn¡¯t know, and she ys so well with her, she says he¡¯s usually quite resourceful, why is she so confused when it counts? Is this the legendary confusion of the authorities?¡± What Serena did not expect was that Anna had be really good friends with Sabrina and had even added Facebook. So could there be something about Sabrina when things go wrong this time? Thinking about it, Serena¡¯s eyes widened a few notches: ¡°What¡¯s the situation now? Where did my brother go? Do you know?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chiara nodded, ¡°He made me buy a train ticket for him and ran off with Anna.¡± At this point, Serena frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I think it means that Anna was throwing a tantrum and didn¡¯t want to talk to your brother anymore? And then your brother followed her, bought a train ticket and followed her?¡± Serena was a bit speechless. What were these two doing? Knowing that Anna was not at the spaghetti store, Serena was in no hurry to leave and went straight to Matteo¡¯s office, where she put Lea on the couch and called Anna on her cell phone. The response was, ¡°Hello, the number you have called is not in service.¡± What the hell? Serena hung up the phone and frowned. What the hell was going on with these two? But with Matteo by Anna¡¯s side, there was no need to worry that she was in danger, she just wanted to know what was going on between the two and whether it could have anything to do with Sabrina. After all, this was no small thing. Serena now regrets a bit that she should have told Anna sooner, but it turned out that when she got busyter, besides thinking Sabrina was quite nice, she didn¡¯t actually care. I didn¡¯t realize ¡­ that hearts can still change. People often have absolutely no control over their actions and will always unintentionally do something they know is wrong. Forget it, it¡¯s better not to worry, people are not there, it¡¯s better to hurry back. Lest shee backte and Cristian won¡¯t let her out next time. Chapter 1369 I don’t want to be with you On the other side, Anna and Matthew are in the vi. Anna was so dizzy that she could barely keep her eyes open the next day because she refused to take her medicine. She was so sleepy that she could barely open her eyes under the covers. How unfortunate. It was just a kiss, wasn¡¯t it? How could she have caught a cold? Anna dared not let Matteo know that she was even sicker than yesterday, but he would probably have to forcefully administer medicine to her. She could not afford to take medicine indiscriminately now that she was pregnant. With this in mind, Anna turned over and continued to curl up under the covers. She might as well sleep here all day. Matthew thought Anna was sleepy and hade hometest night, so he did not disturb her in the morning. But he did not expect Anna to sleep until almost noon, so Matteo went to the door. When she heard Matteo knocking at the door, Anna thought, Will he find out that he has a bad cold when hees? Her nasal voice was even worse when she was lying down, so Anna had to lift the covers and stand up for a while before answering the door. ¡°Awake?¡± Matthew saw that her eyes were sleepy and her hair was a mess, and he unconsciously reached out his hand to smooth her hair. It was only when he touched her that Anna realized she had a cocktail of hair, and that she had forgotten the most important reaction to the cold she had just covered. Shit, shit, shit. Sleeping at home wasn¡¯t like sleeping outside, it¡¯s a little more formal, but at home, the bed was big and the pillow and nket were soft, so she rolled and rolled.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. And now Matteo was cutting her hair. Anna hastily took a few steps back, covering her tilted head, a slightly sheepish expression on her face. ¡°Is there something ufortable about your body?¡± Matthew was still caught up in his reluctance to take his medicinest night, so when he saw that she had taken a step back, he not only did not let her go, but even took two steps forward to touch her forehead. It was only when his hand was pressed against it that Anna reacted, and it turned out that he was trying to probe her temperature. But he did not feel cold, so he did not have a fever. So Anna stood still and let him do it. Matthew probed carefully, probably not feeling anything, so he touched his own forehead to hers and reprofiled it, then frowned slightly, ¡°It feels like a low fever, are you dizzy?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A low fever? Anna blinked and shook her head. She was actually a little dizzy, but fortunately it was within the limits she could tolerate. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Since he had asked her to take her medicinest night and she had ended up not taking it, Matthew wondered if she would cheat herself just to not take it, ¡°You have to take your medicine first if you don¡¯t feel well, and if you don¡¯t want to take it, we can go to the hospital.¡± At the word hospital, Anna¡¯s eyes immediately changed and she shook her head like a rattle. ¡°No, no, no, I won¡¯t go to the hospital.¡± When she opened her mouth, her voice was hoarse and her nasal voice waspletely unmasked. Anna was immediately speechless, now it waspletely impossible to hide it¡­. Matthew could hear it too, and his forehead furrowed more deeply, ¡°Are you really not well? Are you still trying to lie to me? Why don¡¯t you want to go to the hospital?¡± Anna lowered her eyes and bit her lower lip, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital, I¡¯m tired, I just want to rest at home, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°What about the medicine? Why don¡¯t you take it too?¡± In the end, she still wouldn¡¯t take the pills or go to the hospital, so after weighing her options, Anna said, ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to take them, I¡¯m just spontaneous.¡± She looked up and met Matthew¡¯s gaze, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I could do whatever I wanted with you? This is what I want to do now, I won¡¯t take any medication and I won¡¯t go to the hospital.¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± This girl, was she purposely saying these things to piss herself? Is she trying to make him feel like he is carrying a stone at his own feet? To make him regret it? ¡°I said that, but you don¡¯t feel good right now, that¡¯s another thing.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s two different things, I¡¯m not going anyway.¡± Anna curled her lips in usation, ¡°And I was fine, I wouldn¡¯t have caught a cold anyway, you kissed me and gave me the virus! Can you me me for that? No! So why should I take medicine and go to the hospital because of the mistake you made!¡± At the end of her sentence, Anna mentally nodded at her own resourcefulness. She was really too smart to have thought about it, now he should be bbergasted, right? Matthew probably didn¡¯t expect Anna to really dump all the pots and pans on his head, looking at the lively little girl in front of him, he thought about it and spoke helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s okay not to go to the hospital without medicine, get up and eat something and drink more hot water.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Anna hummed softly, ¡°Drink more hot water? That¡¯s good.¡± But she was d she didn¡¯t have to take medicine or go to the hospital, and followed Matthew downstairs for lunch with curled lips. After lunch, Anna began to feel sleepy again. But then she remembered something very important: ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t told my parents that I¡¯m safe, I have to go and call them.¡± ¡°I called.¡± Matthew stopped her on the spot, taking the child¡¯s hand and pulling her to sit on hisp. Anna sniffed a little surprised, ¡°Called? When did you hit him?¡± ¡°In the morning when you were in bed.¡± Matthew sighed quietly, ¡°When you want to get up, your uncles will be so anxious.¡± At this, Anna rubbed her nose in embarrassment, and then looked up again, ¡°So what? Are you ming me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? I saw the look of disgust in your eyes, you think I¡¯m oversleeping, you ¡­ well.¡± His kiss fell again, sealing all her words. Anna pushed him away abruptly, blushing, ¡°I still have a cold.¡± Matthew pressed his thin lips against her forehead and gently pressed his lips against the tip of her nose, murmuring softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have a cold too, let¡¯s all be together.¡± Anna blushed and red at him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with you.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Anna blinked nervously as their breaths intertwined, she could not stand the teasing and unconsciously tilted her head back. She could not stand the teasing and unconsciously tilted her head back, but when she did, her lips were sealed in front of her. Anna¡¯s head emptied for a moment, but it was quickly filled again, and she did not mind the cold, shallow response. Finally, she was picked up by Matthew and carried upstairs. Only when she was in the bedroom did Anna react to something like an afterthought. Chapter 1370 What to be nervous about She pushed desperately against Matteo¡¯s shoulder and said abruptly, ¡°No!¡± The two had not been together since they returned from the trip, Anna had not fantasized, and each time Matteo looked so puritanical that, if she had not been pregnant, she would have even thought there was some kind of tonic rtionship between them. Not really, at least Matteo still kissed her and showed that thirst when he did. But he probably hesitated to do anything because he was wary of something. Over time, Anna had forgotten him, so now that something was about to happen between them, she was a bit nervous. After all, she was not alone now; she was pregnant. She had googled a lot since she got pregnant and hade across a message that said the fetus was unstable until the third month, so she could not have sex. She had not paid much attention to it when she had read it, but now she suddenly remembered that her fetus was not so stable, what if she had sex with Matteo and something went wrong! But Matteo knew nothing of this and thought the girl was just shy, so he did not stop his steps. Matteo grabbed her wrist, his voice hoarse, ¡°What is this nervousness?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not-I¡¯m not nervous.¡± ¡°Then are you afraid?¡± Matteo stared at her, his gaze as deep as the endless sea. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Anna didn¡¯t quite know how to exin it to him and could only keep shaking her head, ¡°Anyway, it just doesn¡¯t work!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you very active before, when you were abroad?¡± Matthew narrowed his eyes slightly and leaned close to her, his breath on her face, ¡°You were flirting with me so much, have you forgotten?¡± Huh? At his words, Anna recalled the memory, and when some images came back to her mind, Anna found it impossible to look at them. What on earth was she thinking then, that she had been so shamelessly forting. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything.¡± So Anna brazenly denied the whole thing, and seeing how she justified her stark denial, Matthew pinched her face, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t even remember?¡± Anna nodded, ¡°Yes, indeed, I don¡¯t remember any of it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Matthew lifted her once more and Anna, startled, reflexively wrapped her arms around his neck and eximed, ¡°What are you doing? I thought I said I couldn¡¯t remember. Put me down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you can¡¯t remember, I¡¯ll help you remember, you have to do it physically, you might be able to remember with the process.¡± Anna was shocked and drew in her breath, ¡°No, I thought I said no, I have a cold.¡± The bedroom was already there, a short distance from the double bed. ¡°You put me down, I really can¡¯t!¡± Yet in response, she was greeted with a heavenly twist as Matthew pinned her to the soft, wide bed, sped her hands and lifted them above her head, his cool, thin lips pressed against the corner of her mouth. ¡°I have a cold too, so it doesn¡¯t matter, you¡¯re not afraid of me catching it, and I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Anna pushed against him, shaking her head vigorously, ¡°No really.¡± Matthew frowned a little, confused by her, the whole atmosphere had been ruined, he wanted to be loving, but now the atmosphere had been ruined. He did not want to continue, but he wanted to know what was wrong with her and why she was refusing his approach. If it was because of the cold, she had resisted at first when he had kissed her, but then she had given in. But in this case, she resisted so much. After thinking about it, Matthew could think of only one possibility. He frowned at Anna for a long time before he could say anything. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to? Did I hurt youst time?¡± Huh?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Anna was still thinking about how he would exin, but when she heard him say this out of the blue, she froze in her tracks, blushing profusely. ¡°Ahem.¡± Matthew was probably embarrassed that it was such an intimate topic, but there were only two of us, so he had no qualms about thinking about it. The two of them would be together for a long time, and this kind of thing would probably be a regr urrence in the future. After a moment, he said, ¡°I was drugged at the time, so I couldn¡¯t hold back too much, so if you¡¯re afraid, I¡¯ll take it easy this time.¡± Anna almost choked on her saliva and blushed profusely. ¡°What are you babbling about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense.¡± Matthew lowered his head and his thin lips dropped a kiss on her chin, ¡°It¡¯s going to happen more and more from now on and, well, I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°What, what?¡± Anna didn¡¯t understand. ¡°The ritual.¡± At those words, Anna felt as if something cold had settled on her fingers, she froze for a moment reacting to what it was, but she could not believe it and could only stand there staring at Matthew in disbelief. ¡°You, what did you just put on my hand?¡± Matteo smiled slightly, his eyes were like a deep tan with a million emotions underneath. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know if you saw it with your own eyes?¡± Anna did not move, and for a momentughed dryly, ¡°You¡¯re not kidding me, are you?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Actually, I meant I meant¡­¡± ¡°Will you marry me?¡± Matthew interrupted her, Anna¡¯s eyes immediately reddened at his words and she looked at him in disbelief, her heart racing, her lips trembling, ¡°You, you just said ¡­¡± She slowly brought her hand closer and finally got a good look at what was on it. It was a brilliant diamond ring. It was the right size and fit her hand like a perfect fit, the diamond sparkling brilliantly in the light. The moment she saw it, Anna could no longer restrain herself, the tears that had previously pooled in her eyes slipped to the corners of her eyes. ¡°Oh, why, why did you suddenly¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t sudden, I started working on it after returning from my trip, I didn¡¯t have it in my hands for a few days and I would have found a good time.¡± At this point, Matthew did not continue, but Anna understood his words, he just did not expect her to suddenly give him a birthday and end up in an ident on his girlfriend, which almost broke their rtionship. ¡°Better to give it now, it¡¯s not much of a ceremony, but I¡¯ll make it up to you in any subsequent wedding.¡± ¡°The wedding, the wedding?¡± Anna felt like she was dreaming, was she really going to have a wedding with Matteo? It was as if the day had never urred to her. ¡°No?¡± Matteoughed softly and went to hook her finger, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have the chance, you already have the ring.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Marriage or marriage license first?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± Wait, why was he moving so fast, what the hell was going on! He wasn¡¯t sleeping with her! Howe they propose all of a sudden? Chapter 1371 Don’t make me wait too long. ¡°This, it all seems a little fast, why don¡¯t you think about it a little more?¡± Anna coughed slightly to keep Matteo from going crazy. She also wondered if her escape this time had given Matteo a sense of crisis, which was why he was so eager to catch her. However, Anna was quite moved to hear that he had started preparing the ring when he returned from his trip. After all, he had been extremely patient with himself at the time when it came to being drugged, and he had put up with how she had hooked him at first, just because he did not want to hurt her. He had not expected her to start preparing so soon. So she was not the only one who liked Matteo so much, she liked Matteo just as much. ¡°Quickly?¡± Matteo narrowed his eyes and suddenly said something surprising, ¡°Counting the days, if you get pregnant that night, you might not even be able to hide your belly for the wedding day if you start the preparations from tomorrow.¡± Anna was horrified and looked at Matthew with wide eyes in shock, ¡°You, you you¡­¡± How could he suddenly mention pregnancy and be so specific, had he guessed something? Did he already know she was pregnant? No! It couldn¡¯t be! If he had known she was pregnant, he would not have sent her cold medicine to take and would not have tried to sleep with her at this time! Then he would have just made an example, Anna was shocked, but instead she was calm: ¡°Marriage is not a trivial thing, not only for ceremonial reasons, but I think you should reconsider, after all, I don¡¯t feel like we¡¯ve been together for a long time, what if you get bored in a few months? If we then divorce, that would be bad for both of us instead.¡± Once his words were out of his mouth, he saw Matthew¡¯s forehead wrinkle, his expression and eyes looking a little sorry. ¡°Have you forgotten what you said earlier?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Matteo half-closed his thin lips and said nothing, but it was clear that he was angry. Anna did not know which of his words was wrong, and after thinking back for a moment, if she had been angry at him with that remark about the divorce just now, she had to exin quickly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that either, I was just afraid you would regret it.¡± Matthew did not know what she was thinking, but he stared into her eyes for a long time before leaning down and burying himself in the crook of her neck, his thin lips kissing her neck softly, his voice muffled. ¡°I said I¡¯m determined to have you for the rest of my life, but if you haven¡¯t thought about it yet, then you can be given time to think about it more. But don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡± He began to kiss her neck again, and Anna was a little confused by his kisses, plus he had just put the ring on her hand, so her head was a little empty at the moment. Waiting a moment, Anna suddenly thought of something very important, namely why Matthew had taken out the ring and put it on her at that moment. Could it be that he was trying to sleep with her in name only? Once this thought crossed her mind, Anna immediately wondered. Matteo, who was lying on top of her, did not move and replied quietly. ¡°I can¡¯t be right, can I? You were thinking about a sessful proposal and then¡­¡± She did not continue with thesest words, but what they were she clearly knew by heart. There was silence in the room for a few moments, and Anna felt she should have been right. She burst into a few tears. ¡°So should I return the ring now?¡± She fell asleep with a small voice, unfortunately Matthew had guessed her pregnancy and could not sleep with her. Matthew also caught her meaning and squeezed her wrist, ¡°What is given is yours, you cannot take it back, and if you don¡¯t want it now, I won¡¯t force you.¡± When he said it, he really said it. Matthew got up and did nothing more with Anna, sitting on the edge of the bed and straightening the buttons of his shirt. Looking over his shoulder, Anna somehow felt a little empty inside. She really wanted to be with him, but now she was pregnant, what if something happened to her. So it was better to let him stay until after three months, hehehehe. This time Anna stayed at Matteo¡¯s house for three days, waiting until she was almost well enough to pack and go home. Matteo was supposed to apany her upstairs to exin, but Anna wouldn¡¯t let him, saying she wouldn¡¯t know how to talk to him around, so she asked him toe back earlier ande back another time. Since the girl said so, Matthew said no more to go upstairs, kissed her on the forehead and left. Anna thought her parents would question her when she came home, but they said nothing, and when she came back they only said they would add more food tonight, and then Giancarlo went out to buy it. Amelia went to the kitchen and lit the fire to fry Anna¡¯s favorite croquettes. Watching this, Anna felt so warm inside that she reached over and rested her chin on Amelia¡¯s shoulder, calling softly, ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Why did youe in? Go wait outside, your father and I will prepare a good meal for you today.¡± When Amelia said this, Anna¡¯s nose felt sour. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you and dad me me? I ran away this time, I wasn¡¯t capricious.¡± ¡°Silly girl, how many people are not capricious when they are young? Anyway, now that you¡¯re back safe and sound, Mom and Dad are relieved, how could we me you?¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Anna lowered her head and leaned her face against his back, saying sullenly, ¡°This time I think I was too impulsive, I didn¡¯t even get it right before I lost my temper there, if he hadn¡¯t chased me down there and made it clear, it could have been the end for us.¡± Hearing this, Amelia finally couldn¡¯t help but turn around, straightened Anna¡¯s cor and sighed, ¡°That¡¯s why you always have to experience things to get experience, if I hadn¡¯t exined it clearly afterwards, looking at the front would you still think you did wrong? At that time you were like a stubborn donkey, you couldn¡¯t listen to anyone.¡± Having been told this by Amelia, Anna also felt it made sense. ¡°So, don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future. When youe across something, analyze it first, why did he do it, if there is a misunderstanding, and talk about it calmly, so that the chances of making mistakes can be greatly reduced, and you won¡¯t regret it if you really reconsider in the future.¡± Anna nodded inspired, ¡°Yes, I know mom, I will be calm in the future.¡± ¡°You are so big, you are still childish, you should grow up after this.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After that, Amelia went to pinch her nose, probably with some force, so Anna had pain and unconsciously reached out her hand to push. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Then Amelia saw the diamond ring she wore on her finger. Chapter 1372 Can he do this? ¡°This?¡± Amelia had probably never seen such arge diamond ring before, so she grabbed her hand in confusion, ¡°Anna?¡± Anna¡¯s expression was a little shy as she exined in a whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t ask, Mom.¡± ¡°Did Matteo give it to you?¡± Anna nodded. ¡°Is this a marriage proposal?¡± Anna nodded again. Amelia¡¯s breath caught in her throat, ¡°And my little girl said yes?¡± Anna¡¯s face reddened to the base of her neck, like a ripe apple, her eyes drifting left and right, ¡°I ¡­ haven¡¯t said yes yet, I need to think about it.¡± ¡°Think about it?¡± Amelia raised an eyebrow at his words and teased her, ¡°Since when did my daughter learn to be reserved? Why didn¡¯t you think about it when you were chasing him? Now that he¡¯s proposed to you, are you still thinking about it?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Anna grunted and wrinkled her lips, which let him propose like that without warning and without anything. Even if she did not care about the ceremony, he could not be so hasty as to put a diamond ring on her finger without saying a word, she would not simply say yes. ¡°Of course you have to think about it, you will think about everything, wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to simply say yes to him without even thinking about it?¡± After this incident on the train, Anna knew that Matthew was much more tolerant of himself than she had thought, and she wanted to try being flippant and then being cuddled in the palm of her hand. The very thought was enough to make her jump. ¡°Silly girl, have it your way, mom and dad are happy to see you the way you are now anyway.¡± Anna smiled and went to hug Amelia¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Thank you daddy and mommy, for understanding, Anna will always love you.¡± ¡°Tired or not you!¡± Amelia patted her hand, her mouth was full of disgust, but her eyes were full of warm, bright smiles. It had been almost a week since Matthew had returned to the office. Because he had been putting off a lot of work, he had not had time toe back, and it had been two days since he had sorted out the important things that had umted earlier. He was very tired, but Matteo had no sessor, and the Giordano Family had no rtives they could trust, so he had to take care of thepany¡¯s affairs himself. But after what happened to Anna, he said something in anger. But these words must have been hidden in his heart for a long time, which is why he said them so angrily, and he had to take them seriously. So Matteo told Chiara that she should call him only for the extra important work and to leave the rest to his staff. Chiara was a little stunned to hear this, ¡°Is Signore Giordanofortable leaving everything to others? The old board is ¡­¡± ¡°Keep an eye on it, and as long as it¡¯s not too big, turn a blind eye.¡± Thepany was so big that it was inevitable that someone would do something, but everyone in the workce was used to this kind of thing, and Matteo didn¡¯t take it seriously until he made a big mess of thepany, treated his co-workers badly or took money without doing anything. In short, you got paid what you wanted and did what you wanted. Chiara saw how determined he was and realized there was no hope for her to say anything else, so she nodded, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him then. I¡¯ll keep an eye on things, but this will increase my workload, Sir Giordano, and I have a lot of children at home, so will I get a raise?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chiara was never polite, even when she liked Matteo, and if she felt like she was working hard or tired, she would ask Matteo for a raise. Matteo trusted her and she waspetent enough to do the job and had been with him all these years, so he epted it when she told him. Understanding this time, Matteo then said, ¡°In addition to the promotion, I will give you a big red packet when I get married, and a bonus for the new year.¡± Hearing these words, re smelled money. But immediately she took another breath of air and raised her eyebrows, ¡°Mr. Giordano is getting married? Within a week, Mr. Giordano proposed?¡± Matteo¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly and he curled his lips before saying, ¡°Not yet, but it will work.¡± Chiara smiled, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s wait for the good news from Lord Giordano, I will be here to ask for a big bonus.¡± After the matter was settled, Chiara suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°By the way Signore Giordano, Serena came to see you at the office the other day, but when she heard that you were not there, she left again.¡± ¡°Well, I will call her backter.¡± ¡°Oh yes, she and Sabrina also met and the two did not seem to have a particrly pleasant conversation.¡± Sabrina. At the name, Matteo¡¯s eyes sank a little; he nned to deal with her once he was done with thepany. He was curious how the rumor hade about that he and Sabrina had suddenly be an unmarried couple in thepany. The young girl was so angry because she had misunderstood that he was a third person that she ran off to take the train alone and threw away her cell phone card. Although it was said that it turned out to be a misunderstanding in the end and the girl went back to him. But he had not misunderstood for no reason, and he would not have lost his mind if someone had not whispered it in his ear, or added to his anger. With this in mind, Matthew tapped his fingertips on the table. ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Soon Sabrina got the message that Matteo wanted to see her, and not in the office, but outside at the bar after work. Her heart pounded after receiving the message, and a very unsettling feeling rose from her heart. Instead of looking for her in the office, he had asked her out. From what she knew of Matthew¡¯s personality, she imagined he would talk to her about something serious. And what would be talked about ¡­ Matteo had been missing for a week and had returned to work a weekter, which meant that he had sorted things out and probably knew everything. Thinking about it, Sabrina felt her heart sink, clutching the mouse in her hand, her mind in a panic. Suddenly, she thought about what Serena had told her earlier. She said she would have a better life ahead of her if she wanted it. Really? Would she really be better off without Matthew in her life? She had loved him since childhood, and she loved him even when she went abroad. She was the daughter of the Ronzi family, and there were many men lined up to pursue her, but she had only Matteo, who was like a god, in her heart. The love of her youth hadsted for countless days and nights and had been with her for so long that it had taken root in her heart and blood. As she thought about this, Sabrina slowly closed her eyes and two tears fell from the corners of her eyes. Chapter 1373 He won’t give you a chance The coffee Sabrina had been examining Matteo from the sidewalk for a long time before she came in. She had not seen him for a week and his face looked much thinner than before, his handsome face had a tired look and the re around his eyes was obvious. He had be like this because of his girlfriend. The thought of this made Sabrina¡¯s heart even more bitter. She swallowed all the sadness and responsible emotions, let a smile bloom on her face and entered. When he saw her, Matteo was still expressionless, just asking her toe and saying nothing more. Sabrina asked for coffee and then sat in silence. She guessed what Matteo wanted to say, and she knew what he wanted to say, but she didn¡¯t want to say a word right now. She would let Matteo start. Sure enough, when his coffee arrived, Matteo opened his mouth. ¡°In the past, the Giordano family and the Ronzi family made friends, in fact the elders had the idea of surviving together, for example, if something happened to the Giordano family, the Ronzi Group would not stand by and watch, if something happened to the Ronzi family, then the Ronzi family fell and we in the Giordano family did not do what we were responsible andmitted to then, and that is my fault.¡± Sabrina stirred her coffee in front of her in silence.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You were reluctant to let me give you a hand, but now I have to do it, Sabrina, create apany and I will assist you until it takes shape, with the management of the Giordano Group at your disposal until the Ronzi family is reborn, so my task is done and I will not feel sorry for Uncle and Aunt.¡± Indeed, these words were normal, because after all, it was a promise made by elders in the past, and he, Matteo, had promised, so he would help himself and do it. But Sabrina still felt ufortable, and she bit her lower lip to raise her head. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re doing this to get rid of me, aren¡¯t you?¡± She smiled miserably, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t do anything, I didn¡¯t want to do anything, I just stayed in the office and went to work, is that okay?¡± Matthew¡¯s face sank. ¡°Sabrina, you grew up with me, I don¡¯t like to put too harsh words in your mouth.¡± ¡°Harsh words?¡± Sabrinaughed not so much, ¡°Then I would be very interested to hear what harsh words you would say.¡± Looking at Sabrina, Matteo thought of his own grieving little girl and suddenly felt there was no need to be polite, so he simply said, ¡°Have I been engaged to you?¡± Sabrina froze and looked at him nkly. She had guessed he would say it, but she had not expected him to ask so bluntly, so she froze in ce, not knowing how to answer. ¡°Did you?¡± Matteo repeated again. Sabrina still did not answer, however, and bit her lower lip, feeling as if something had opened up inside her. Matteo saw that she did not speak and pressed her, ¡°Today is to set the record straight on this matter, if I remember correctly, there was no formal asion between you and me where we talked openly about two boyfriends, nor did we exchange engagement pledges.¡± Sabrina now realized that he was clearing the air with her and disavowing this early childhood engagement! ¡°And my parents never told me that I have a girlfriend, so now I want to know how did the news get out that you are my girlfriend?¡± At this point, Sabrina finally sat up and lifted her head, her eyes already filled with tears, ¡°So you came here today to rify with me, Matteo, we grew up together, I know you like Anna, but even if you like her, you can¡¯t do this to me?¡± But her tears had no effect on Matteo, he still looked at her with the same cold look in his eyes as when she was a child and she fell and sat on the floor and called to him, ¡°Brother Matteo, my knee hurts, please take me back. Matteo just gave her a cold look and told her that her leg was not broken and that she could walk back by herself, or she could stay here all night and leave. She was so angry and offended that Marcello went to her and took her in his arms, but instead of carrying her he said, ¡°Matteo is an emotionless log, whoever you want to tease, you must carry him, if he said yes it would rain red. Don¡¯t be pretentious in front of him or you won¡¯t get anything in the end.¡± So Sabrina learned her lessonter, because she knew Matteo was a piece of ice and no amount of cuddling would help her, so she never cuddled Matteo again and always acted like a very understanding girl, apanying him. Matteo had no pity for her tears, but merely frowned coldly and said, ¡°How can I say I¡¯ll leave you alone if I¡¯m not rted to you at all?¡± Sabrina was stunned by the words, ¡°You, what did you say? There is no rtionship?¡± Matteo half-closed his lips, continuing to look at her indifferently. ¡°How can there be no rtionship? The marriage was fixed by both families, you didn¡¯t know that, but I did, I remembered it from my childhood, and I thought you knew it too.¡± At those words, Matthew¡¯s eyebrows frowned even more, ¡°Then you should be d that I didn¡¯t know, if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have let you rant until now.¡± He could have helped her for the sake of the Ronzi family, he could have called all the executives of the Giordano Group, he could have sponsored her with lots and lots of money, but other than that, he would have given her nothing else, not even the slightest personal affection. Such desperation, such indifference. This was really Matteo, but then he was so good to the people he appreciated that Sabrina bit her lower lip to death and soon smelled a strong odor of blood. ¡°In the future I don¡¯t want to hear news circting in thepany as if you were my girlfriend, for the sake of the Ronzi family I can let you find your chance to clear up the situation, but if you can¡¯t I will take matters into my own hands. Also, think about reviving the Ronzi family.¡± Just as the words left his mouth, Matteo¡¯s phone rang. He pulled it out and nced at it, his previously indifferent eyes softening almost a secondter, a change in mood that surprised Sabrina and made her heart even harder. Why, because someone else got what she wanted so badly without even trying to get it? And she, to this day, had nothing. Why was it so hard to love someone? She only liked him, did she really love the wrong person? Just as Matteo was about to answer the phone, Sabrina¡¯s lower lip, which she had bitten without making a sound, suddenly melted and said, ¡°No need to think about it, I ept to revive the Ronzi family.¡± By now she had nothing left, and if Matteo would not be hers in the end, what would she have left? At the very least, she had to hold the Ronzi family firmly; she could not lose it for anything. Chapter 1374 About the co-pilot She agreed to revive the Ronzi family. Matteo probably did not expect her to figure it out so quickly, but his eyelids lifted only slightly and he answered the phone. Later Sabrina saw that Matteo was a different person; his voice was not very kind, but his tone was full of affection and tolerance. The calm and introverted man also seemed to have transformed into a teenager who couldugh and get angry and also have a kind side when confronting the girl he liked. ¡°Well, it¡¯s after work,e byter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Matteo put the phone away, grabbed the car keys and stood up, ¡°Since you thought about it, I¡¯ll have someone start working on it in the next few days, the Ronzi Group you know best, write me a proposal as soon as possible.¡± Sabrina pushed down all the aggression in her heart, nodded and also stood up after him, ¡°Yes, I will write the n and it will be delivered to you as soon as possible.¡± Matteo nodded indifferently and prepared to leave. ¡°Matteo,¡± Sabrina called him instead, and when he turned around again she lifted her lips to his and smiled sweetly at him as she exined, ¡°I think I should exin the girlfriend thing, at first I was under the influence of my elders, plus I also liked you, so all these years I always thought we would be together in the future, so when I first came to see you, the receptionist at the time refused to let me in, and at the time I only said I was your friend, not your girlfriend. I didn¡¯t know you had a girlfriend at that time, after all, I was really desperate to find you in that situation, so I didn¡¯t think too much about it and just answered. I didn¡¯t expect to cause such a misunderstanding, so tell your girlfriend I¡¯m sorry. I like you, but now you said we were never engaged, so it doesn¡¯t count, and I shoulde to my senses.¡± ¡°Reviving the Ronzi family is what I have to do at the moment, and at least you are willing to help me for my father¡¯s sake, thank you.¡± Matteo stared at her, his eyes took on a slightly inquiring look, probably guessing how much truth his words implied. Sabrina probably sensed it too, and smiled reluctantly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that, it¡¯s natural to feel sad inside, but I¡¯m Sabrina, if you don¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t force you, even without Anna.¡± This was true, after all these years, she had not said anything, she only liked in silence. She didn¡¯t say another word, just nodded weakly, then turned and prepared to leave. ¡°Matteo,¡± Sabrina called him again, ¡°you¡¯re on your way home from work, right? Can you give me a ride? My house is not very far away, so I should be on my way.¡± Matteo half-closed his lips and after a moment said, ¡°Get in.¡± Anna had gone to the supermarket today to buy some things, so she called Matteo to pick her up and bring her things to her mansion. After calling Matteo, she bought two cups of milk tea at a nearby store, since she still had some time, and sat on a chair by the side of the road to drink the milk tea while she waited for Matteo. She had drunk half the milk tea and looked at the one on the side of the chair, thinking that Matteo would not like something sweet and creamy like that. But now she wanted to be whimsical and let him drink with her. She did not know how long she had waited, but Anna saw that Matteo¡¯s car had arrived. As soon as the car stopped, the door opened, and when Matteo walked over to bring his things, he noticed that she had indeed bought a lot and asked, ¡°Why did you buy so much?¡± Anna grunted slightly and said, ¡°Who told you that your refrigerator was all empty? I lived there for two days and there was no fruit in the fridge, and no drinks either, so I bought you some wine and drinks, and fresh fruit and vegetables.¡± Said Anna, pointing to the bag at her feet as if to show off. ¡°Do I care about you?¡± Seeing her smug look, Matthew could not help but reach out and scratch her nose, suddenly lowering his voice and asking, ¡°Buying all this stuff for the mansion, do you n to stay there long?¡± Anna froze at the words. Matthew added, ¡°Is this a promise of proposal?¡± Anna¡¯s ears reddened a little, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, what¡¯s your hurry?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t make me wait too long? It¡¯s only been a few days, huh?¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take our things home first.¡± Anna walked past him and headed for the car, with two cups of milk tea in her hand, not wanting to dwell on the subject with Matthew, it made her blush! So Anna opened the car door and tried to get into the passenger side. But when she saw who was sitting on the passenger side, Anna froze. Sabrina? What was she doing here? Their eyes met in the air, and Sabrina nodded and smiled at her, ¡°Anna.¡± Looking at her, Anna remained motionless,pletely numb. Matteo had not expected her to open the passenger side so quickly, so he went and stood there exining, ¡°She said she wanted me to give her a ride when she got off work.¡± At those words, Sabrina¡¯s face changed, not expecting her to say it so directly. Anna¡¯s gaze that had been darting before instantly faded, and she looked at Sabrina in silence, but to her surprise she looked at herself and said, ¡°Anna, you don¡¯t mind if I sit here, do you?¡± Anna half-closed her lips, thinking about the Facebook message Sabrina had sent her when she left that evening. ¡°Did you know? Don¡¯t think too much about it, I¡¯m engaged to him, but after all, you are together now and he will be responsible for you.¡± At that moment, Anna saw that statement and felt ufortable inside. She even felt that Sabrina had done it on purpose, saying it on purpose to make her misunderstand. And then there were the things Sabrina had said earlier, when she did not know. Even though everything seemed like nothing on the surface, it always made her ufortable in her heart and mouth. And because she was ufortable, she had to say it. As it was, she was sitting in Matteo¡¯s car, still in the passenger seat.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. So when Sabrina asked her if she minded, Anna said, without giving her face, ¡°Yes, a little, if you don¡¯t mind, can you move to the back?¡± Now it was Sabrina¡¯s turn to freeze. She really did not expect Anna to be so disrespectful. Seeing that she was standing still, Anna thought for a moment and added, ¡°Do you like to sit in the passenger seat?¡± Sabrina awkwardly exined, ¡°Not really, I just get dizzy easily in the car, so I didn¡¯t think much about it and sat in the passenger seat.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Anna pushed the milk tea into Matteo¡¯s arms, then pulled out her phone, ¡°I¡¯ll call you a delivery then, there should be a lot of empty cars by now.¡± ¡°You, what did you say?¡± Chapter 1375 – Feelings are not a comparison Call a delivery for her? Sabrina¡¯s face turned ugly on the spot and she secretly clenched her back teeth before unbuckling her seat belt and getting out of the car. ¡°No need to call a delivery, if you don¡¯t like me sitting here, then I¡¯ll just leave.¡± Seeing her get out, Anna put the phone away and raised her lips, ¡°So, well, since it¡¯s your choice, I¡¯ll respect you.¡± After saying this, she climbed straight into the back seat without looking back, not sitting where Sabrina had just sat. The atmosphere was stagnant. At least that¡¯s what Sabrina thought, so subconsciously she looked at Matteo, thinking that even if he didn¡¯t like her, she could say something in his favor for the sake of the two families, right? But she was disappointed, because Matteo looked at her without a trace of pity, but said indifferently, ¡°Anna is used to being spoiled by me, this is not far from where you said, you can take a cab, thepany will reimburse you.¡± After saying this, Matteo also left with his things. After the car left, Sabrina remained alone in the same ce. At first she tried desperately to hold back her tears, but after a few moments, tears came rushing out of her eyes and she could not stop them. It was as if all her grievances poured out at that moment. Sabrina knelt down, shaking all over. On the other side, Anna sat in the back seat and looked unhappily out the window, not speaking to the people in front of her. The atmosphere in the car was stifling. Matthew looked at her angry face in the rearview mirror, and somehow, instead of being angry about it, he felt happy. Because the girl was jealous. In fact, for Matteo, the ce was the same either way, he didn¡¯t think much of it. He doesn¡¯t know about the rumors on the inte that the passenger seat belongs only to his girlfriend, it¡¯s just a seat, whoever wants to sit can sit. Sitting anywhere did not change his heart either way. He did not expect the girl to be so angry, so angry that she did not say a word to him. Taking advantage of the red light, Matteo stopped and said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± At those words, Anna¡¯s eyes crinkled; her anger had not yet subsided, so she rejected him outright. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, she thought back to thest argument, when he said he would exin himself, only for her to say he would not listen, leading to a misunderstanding between themter. She had been so stubborn before and had almost killed the rtionship herself. Thinking about this, Anna changed her tone: ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to you now for a while, you can¡¯t talk again until three minutester!¡± Matthew stifled augh, ¡°Good, now start the clock then.¡± Anna did not bother to time it, three minutes was just a random number of words she said, otherwise she would not have been humiliated. It was true that she was angry, but after what had happenedst time, Anna knew she could not be as flippant asst time. At least she had to know what was going on before she could make a decision. What Matteo had just said had revealed a bit that Sabrina had asked to be in the passenger seat, and Matteo, as a man and former friend, was in no position to refuse. She could not me him for that, but it was also possible that she herself had been mean. Now it seemed that Sabrina did not like it. There was no room for sand in her feelings. If she had nothing to do with Matteo, she could indeed be friends with her, but if she also liked Matteo, then her rtionship with Sabrina could not be as innocent as before. Rather than that, then it would be better not to be friends. Besides, the things she had said to herself, including that text message, had made her heart grow fonder. She would be even less inclined to force herself. Three minutes passed quickly and Matthew looked at his watch before speaking to her. ¡°The three minutes are over, can we talk now?¡± Anna grunted arrogantly, then said, ¡°What are you going to say? Go ahead.¡± ¡°Actually, I was the one who asked her out today.¡± At that point, Anna¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What?¡± ¡°But I was just looking for her to set the record straight, she and I have never been in amitted rtionship before.¡± So that was what this was all about, Anna half-closed her lips and thought about something. ¡°If you and she have never been in amitted rtionship, then why did she ¡­¡± ¡°She was the one who made the mistake and she apologized.¡± Did she apologize? Anna did not expect this to be the result, it never seemed fair enough. How could she deny it so quickly? So many people in thepany knew before, she couldn¡¯t have not heard the whispers, so why didn¡¯t she deny it then, and now she denies and apologizes? And she was still sitting in the passenger seat and asking her those questions. These manners gave Anna the impression that she was demonstrating. Yes, just like that.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In her eyes, Anna felt not just not sorry, but irritated with her. Was she irritated with her? Matthew said he had never known about her engagement, that the two families had never exchanged any pledge, let alone any formality. So the pledge was invalid. Why was she angry with herself? That she had stolen the man she liked? When she thought about this, Anna asked, ¡°Do you think she really gave up on you? After all, she has known you for so long, if she likes you it won¡¯t be now, it will probably be a long time ago.¡± Anna guessed. Two people who grew up together either never liked each other. Either that or they had always liked each other; how can you be a child and not feel anything and then suddenly have your heart racing when you grow up? She discussed this seriously with herself, and Matthew did not answer at random. Because he himself was not sure, but he said softly, ¡°Whether she gives up or not, the result is the same.¡± Anna gasped, but then let it go. Yes, it didn¡¯t matter whether she gave in or not, as long as Matthew always liked her. Why should she care about anyone else? It wasn¡¯t Matteo¡¯s fault that someone liked her other half, but it wasn¡¯t Matteo¡¯s fault, she couldn¡¯t be interested in anyone else. With this in mind, Anna thought no more about it. But there was still one thing that worried her. ¡°If she wants to get into your car again, you can¡¯t let her sit in the passenger seat anymore, the passenger seat is reserved for your girlfriend, do you know that?¡± This girl, she really worried about this matter. Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, Anna simply stepped forward and pinched his ears, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matthew took her hand helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene while we¡¯re driving.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making a scene. Who told you not to answer me? Tell me the truth, do you mind? After all, she is so good, and she is the daughter of the Ronzi family, she must know everything. But I can¡¯t do anything and I have nothing to show.¡± ¡°Anna, isn¡¯t that how youpare feelings, does it matter what you like about me, what I can do and what I have?¡± Chapter 1376 – Do you have a girlfriend? ¡°Of course not!¡± Anna unconsciously denied, and after denying she understood what Matthew meant, so she hastily said, ¡°Okay, okay, I don¡¯t ask you, and you don¡¯t ask me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Matteo raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at her amusedly through the rearview mirror, ¡°You can¡¯t resist so soon?¡± ¡°Well, I give up!¡± Anna raised her hands, ¡°Just concentrate on driving.¡± There was one thing Anna was actually satisfied with, at least after throwing the man out of the car, Matteo had not asked a single question or questioned him in any way. No, none of that. He didn¡¯t even call Sabrina back to the car, and now that he thought about it, he really had no mercy for her. Sabrina seemed very unhappy indeed, was she too mean? Who told her to take her boyfriend¡¯s car instead of taking a cab herself, and to ask for something that would upset her? Let¡¯s just say she had iting~! . Samantha has been very baldtely. Ever since her grandmother¡¯s birthday party, when her uncle met Luca at the party, she has been looking for a chance to work with Luca. He did not know Luca, but Samantha did. But his uncle was too embarrassed to approach Samantha directly, so he turned to his father, Ideo, and his mother, Rain. He showed up at the door with a bunch of gifts and good words before exining his intentions. Samantha did not remember much about her uncle and aunt. However, she was quite close to Losso, her older uncle¡¯s son. Her older uncle was always busy earning money, and her older aunt had to help at first, but onlyter, when she had a good life, did she have free time to asionally give something to her parents. Losso took pretty good care of her even when she was in school. So when Rain asked her, Samantha could not refuse for a moment. However, when she thought about her rtionship with Luke, if he was really boyfriend and girlfriend then it did not seem to matter, but she and Luke were just pretending to be for each other. She had agreed to terms when she was pretending, but those terms did not include interfering with her work. So now Samantha had a headache and could only express her dilemma to her mother. ¡°Mom, I really want to help Uncle, but think about it, he and I haven¡¯t settled down yet, so isn¡¯t it better to interfere with his work now? But Luca¡¯s workce is not an ordinary conglomerate, and if something goes wrong, you can¡¯t afford to pay even if you have a hundred daughters.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Rain scolded her, ¡°What are you passing off as your older uncle? He only asked you to help him introduce them, why should you interfere with the work? To be honest, your mother and I didn¡¯t want to say yes at first, but your elder auntes every day and buys this and that every day, I¡¯m really embarrassed, besides, their family seems to have been pretty good to our family, and they didn¡¯t tell us anything about their requests before, so now that people are so easy to ask, do you think your mother and I can afford to say no?¡± It was true, even Samantha was not very likely to say no. But if she does not refuse, then it is she who is in a difficult position. ¡°You¡¯re not good enough to say no, then I¡¯m too embarrassed to mention it, if you want to mention it, go ahead, I won¡¯t mention it anyway.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a dead girl, that¡¯s your boyfriend not mine, how can I talk about it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care anyway.¡± ¡°I mean Samantha, why are you afraid to talk about it? Are you lying to mom that you and he are not engaged at all? Let¡¯s say you¡¯re a writer who spends all day at home, what kind of people do you know? And you know such a good guy, are you lucky?¡± ¡°Mom! Am I still your daughter? Have you reduced your daughter to nothing?¡± Rain, not knowing what she was thinking, did not respond to her words and after a while said, ¡°I can bring him up, so bring him home again and I will bring him home without shame!¡± Samantha: ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Why not again?¡± ¡°No, anyway, uncle doesn¡¯t know President Ri, who knows Luca, you tell uncle to find President Ri, I have other things to do, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± With that Samantha hung up quickly and put the phone on do not disturb mode. What a headache she had. She still hadn¡¯t recovered from anything, and her older uncle and his family were trying toe in and cause her problems. Her rtionship with Luca had been a little frostytely, but Luca seemed to be exactly the same as before, nothing had changed, so it was just her perception. Samantha was really sad. She did not want to turn a fake into a real one, in case the other person ended up liking her. Only Samantha did not expect Luca¡¯s parents to show up at her door out of the blue. The weather was getting colder, and she did not go out except for grocery shopping. She spent her days wrapped in a dumpling in front of herputer, with a small heatmp on and a ss of warm milk, and life was intoxicating. But as she was sitting there, she remembered something and went into the bathroom to put on a face mask, and just as she was leaving she heard the door snap open. At first Samantha was astonished, thinking that Luca had returned. But when she thought about it, it was too early in the morning for Luca to return, so who would have the key to this house and open the door like that? Samantha¡¯s goose bumps suddenly rose. It couldn¡¯t be a burr, could it? Samantha looked around unconsciously and finally went to the kitchen to get a pot. If there really was a thief, let¡¯s see if she didn¡¯t blow the little thief¡¯s head off! ¡°Pasquale, are we in the wrong house?¡± Yet what Samantha heard was a conversation between a couple. First the woman¡¯s confused voice, then the man¡¯s uncertain tone, ¡°No, no, right? Isn¡¯t this the same room as usual? Even the key hasn¡¯t changed, so we can¡¯t open it if we¡¯re in the wrong ce?¡± ¡°Then why is this room like this? When we came here before, this room was obviously empty, there was nothing in it. And look, it seems to be all girl stuff!¡± ¡°Ahem, could it be that this guy Ah Su has a girlfriend?¡± ¡°A girlfriend?¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded as if tinged with mockery, ¡°Just the way he¡¯s so preupied with work all day, he can¡¯t even satisfy people, could he have a girlfriend?¡± The male voice coughed twice more awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that about the guy, he¡¯s busy at work after all, when he¡¯s busy he forgets everything, how can you make him look useless?¡± The female voice interrupted and started counting again, one sentence more disgusting than the other. ¡°Did I say it wrong? You are too old to have a point, you are so focused on your work, you are not handsome, you have a scar, and now you are so ugly that who will want you? How could I give birth to such a son?¡± Chapter 1377 – Sounds like a hallucination Samantha, who was hiding around the corner, took in all the conversation between the two. Onlyter did she realize that Luke¡¯s parents had arrived. However, Samantha disagreed with Luca¡¯s mother¡¯s words; was Luca ugly? She had the impression that Luca was a manly guy, especially with that scar on his face, which not only did not make him ugly, but gave him a stern, not to be mocked, but very bloodthirsty air. The kind Samantha liked, anyway. ¡°And don¡¯t count on him, this could be a wound in his heart, you can¡¯t say that in front of him.¡± ¡°Old man, how could I count my son in my face? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m saying something about him behind his back, is it? If I wasn¡¯t afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be anxious about his wife, would I be so worried? We came here to ask him to go on a blind date. The girls you introduced to Sante¡¯s family are beautiful, aren¡¯t they? I think they are fine, he is so busy working, I don¡¯t know if he can take care of his family after he gets married, so when the timees, put more care into his family so that I can have a grandchild first.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not even close to marriage yet, and already you¡¯re imagining the future. ¡°Can¡¯t I just think about it?¡± Samantha listened really intently to the conversation, but little did she know that the two of them would turn a corner and see Samantha standing in the kitchen doorway with a frying pan in her hand. They had been talking for half a day, and everything around them was quiet, so Mr. and Mrs. Russo were surprised to see arge living person suddenly standing in front of them around the corner. Including Samantha, who did not even expect them to suddenly turn the corner and meet them. The three pairs of eyes looked at each other. ¡°You, who are you?¡± Luca¡¯s mother, Flora, appraised the girl in front of her. Today Samantha was wearing Doraemon cartoon pajamas, or the one with the hood, and even the cotton shoes on her feet were aplete set, standing like a fat blue man. Under the hat, his face was clear and delicate, and his eyes, which were already bright in the light of the room, were even more watery, and his lips were red without being illuminated. After one nce, Flora stepped back, covering her heart with a little emotion, and her husband Lario hurried to help her. ¡°Old man, boss, where did this beautiful girle from? Could she be my son¡¯s girlfriend? Why do I seem to be hallucinating?¡± How could Luca have such a beautiful girl? This was not supposed to be true. Samantha was still furious when she did not expect the other person topliment her right away, and to do it so well. So Samantha¡¯s impression of Flora immediately improved and she smiled sweetly at Flora, ¡°Hello aunt, hello uncle, are you here to see Luca?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was so sweet and clean that Flora heard it clearly and was finally sure that she was not dreaming.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Even Lario was surprised, seeing how she was dressed and how she lived with Luca, she was probably really his girlfriend. I just didn¡¯t expect Luca to have a girlfriend and live with her without a word being put off. ¡°Are you really Luca¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°Good.¡± Samantha thought about it for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± She was pretending to be boyfriend and girlfriend, but he had helped himself, so it was only fair that she help him, and since he probably didn¡¯t want to go on a blind date, and she was living in Luca¡¯s house dressed like that, it would seem a bit disingenuous to say otherwise. So Samantha simply admitted it. When she admitted it, Flora could not have been more excited: ¡°Oh my God, my son has a girlfriend, and such a beautiful girl.¡± Her son was not very capable and had a scar on his face, and Samantha was so beautiful and sweet, did her son deserve it? ¡°Aunt and uncle, Luca has gone to work, you sit down first, I will cut some fruit for you.¡± As she spoke, Samantha pointed to the kitchen, but because she still had a pot in her hand, when she pointed to the pot as well, she stood up, almost shooting Mr. and Mrs. Russo. She quickly picked up the pot again andughed awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just going to wash the pot.¡± ¡°All right, all right, how can I let you cut the fruit? Let me do it.¡± After saying this, Flora passed her directly into the kitchen, while Lario did notunch out with them, and knowing that Flora was excited, she simply went ahead and waited there in the living room. But when she reached the living room, she could not find a ce to sit. It wasn¡¯t that there wasn¡¯t a ce to sit, but the living room couch was filled with girly cushions that looked extremely cute and looked like a ce for little girls to sit. He was too big a man to sit on. In the kitchen Samantha and Flora were washing the fruit, and Flora kept taking the opportunity to look at Samantha with the kind of eyes that are very amazing, andplimented her after a while. Samantha simply loved Luca¡¯s mom, thinking that this aunt was too good atplimenting people and looking at her in a way that made her feel like she was really gorgeous. ¡°What is your name?¡± Flora asked her cautiously. Samantha continued to smile sweetly, ¡°Auntie, my name is Samantha, you can just call me Samantha.¡± ¡°Wow, Samantha, that¡¯s a nice name, it suits you, you are beautiful and you have white skin.¡± The more Flora looked at Samantha, the more she liked her, it seemed incredible how her uncouth son had managed to chase such a beautiful child, who looked much younger than Luca. ¡°Thank you, Auntie, you don¡¯t have topliment me, I would be embarrassed if you continued.¡± ¡°What is there to be embarrassed about? If you are beautiful, you mustpliment me, but if you are not, I won¡¯t.¡± After they finished washing the fruit, they went to the living room and found Lario still standing there, ¡°Why are you standing there, old man? What are you doing?¡± Lario rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine standing.¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Flora walked over with her fruit tray and was about to sit down when she too noticed that the pillows were a particrly feminine candy color and had been cleaned. They usually didn¡¯t use many pillows in the house, and even if they did, they used dark colors, plus they didn¡¯t have a daughter, so both couples were in and unstylish, and if they saw such pillows, Flora didn¡¯t dare sit down. ¡°Aunt and uncle, sit down.¡± Samantha was used to using these things, not only her, she was nurtured by this kind of environment since she was a child, her mother cleaned her room in a very nice and feminine way, at first she was a little tired of this, then after changing the style she found that she still likes this kind of meta and energetic, so she just stuck to this style. Chapter 1378 – Daughter-in-law’s Treasure So after all these years, she was used to it and did not notice that Flora and Lario did not dare to sit down because of the color of this pillow. At his warm greeting, Flora sat down first and was surprised to find that the pillow was still soft, then hurriedly greeted Lario and gave him a look as if she wanted to kill him. Lario rubbed his nose sarcastically and finally had to sit down. ¡°Samantha, did you do all the decorations in this house?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha nodded, ¡°I like the brightness, it¡¯s not so boring and makes you feel good.¡± At this point, Samantha suddenly thought of something, ¡°Ah yes, doesn¡¯t it look a bit childish? I¡¯ve been used to it since I was a child, so I didn¡¯t think much about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not childish, it¡¯s cute, it¡¯s what little girls like you should use, it¡¯s energetic.¡± Flora took one look at Samantha and liked it, so she rushed to take the opportunity to give her morepliments, and ended up elbowing Lario. Lario also smiled nervously at her guide, ¡°Yes, you young people should use this.¡± After a few moments of casual conversation, Samantha found an opportunity to go to the bathroom and text Luca to tell him that his parents wereing. By the time Luca received the message, almost 20 minutes had passed. When he first saw that it was from Samantha, he thought it was just a chat or a question, but after reading the contents, his gaze changed slightly. Why had he not been told in advance that his parents wereing home? In fact, they had not done so in the past, but they came so infrequently that Luke had forgotten about it, and he had not thought about the day when the two parties would meet after Samantha moved out. The sudden appearance of a girl in his house would certainly be misunderstood by his parents. After all, he and Samantha were pretending to be engaged, they had no feelings, and if his parents misunderstood, he would have to spend a lot of time exiningter. It was a headache to think about. Luca thought about it and decided to go home. On the other hand, Mr. and Mrs. Russo had decided to stay for lunch, and Samantha said she would cook a good meal for them.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. As she cooked, Flora followed her and seeing how skillfully Samantha cooked, her love and affection for her skyrocketed. What a treasure of a daughter-inw! The more Flora saw Samantha, the more she liked her, but soon she remembered something: ¡°Samantha, you are such a good cook, you don¡¯t always cook with Luca, do you?¡± Samantha nodded without any hesitation and Flora immediately paled, ¡°How can you do this? You are his girlfriend, but you don¡¯t have to cook for him all the time, Luca, he is such a bad boy, he has a girlfriend, why doesn¡¯t he take care of her, how can he let you cook, he is such an ignorant boy, don¡¯t worry Samantha, I will scold him when hees back at noon.¡± Samantha was speechless for a moment. Because she had only said it in passing, but she had not expected Luca¡¯s mother to react so strongly. To her, Luca was her son, so she should have been more protective of her son, but was she actually turning to herself? It is not that she and Luca are really engaged, but she offered to cook for him in exchange for him pretending to be her boyfriend and blocking all the annoying blind dates for her. In short, it was a case of everyone getting what they wanted. So Samantha saw no problem, but Luca¡¯s mother had a great reaction. Thinking about it, she sighed slightly and exined, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t have anything to do at home every day anyway, so I only cook asionally, I don¡¯t do it often, sometimes we go out to eat.¡± Flora asked another question, ¡°When you cook, does Luca do the dishes?¡± Samantha nodded. Luca seemed to take the work himself all the time and never said anything different about doing the dishes, and he was quite meticulous about it. No matter how dirty Samantha made the kitchen, Luca cleaned everything. Flora was relieved to see Samantha nod, ¡°Good, then he¡¯s not too desperate, if he doesn¡¯t even do the dishes then I¡¯ll really have to break his legs.¡± Hearing this, Samantha suddenly felt that Luca must be quite unhappy, hahaha, his mother did not seem to treat him well. Luca came back fairly quickly, but Samantha and Flora¡¯s meal was already over when he came in and Lario was helping set up his fork nearby. Seeing Luca, Lario gave a smile. ¡°Luca, Samantha said you should note back for a while, why did youe back so early today?¡± Luca scanned the room, changed his shoes without moving and entered, saw the dishes already set on the table and asked, ¡°So early for dinner?¡± Lario nodded, ¡°Yes, Samantha asked us to stay for lunch and your mother is in the kitchen cooking with her.¡± Hearing this, Luke got a little headache, gathered all the emotion in his eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me before you came? I would havee to get you.¡± It would have been better for him to make his own arrangements. After all, he and Samantha were not really engaged, but his parents would surely have thought so when they saw them living together. When the time came, all this would surely cause some unnecessary trouble for Samantha. ¡°It¡¯s not because you¡¯re usually too busy with work, I wanted to call you but your mother wouldn¡¯t let me, saying you¡¯re usually busy with work and you have to run to pick us up, how tiring that must be. Besides, we have the key and we know the way, so we came here by ourselves and there is no problem.¡± Luca said no more. At that moment Flora came out with the food, and when she saw Luca, her eyes went wide and she pulled Luca by the sleeve and let him into the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing his mother¡¯s question, Luca half-closed his lips and was about to exin, ¡°Mom, things are not what you think ¡­¡± ¡°Samantha is your girlfriend, how can you let someone cook for you all the time? Girlfriends are meant to be spoiled, don¡¯t you know that? You let her cook for you all the time, you think of her as a babysitter?¡± Luca choked up and looked at Flora wordlessly. ¡°Did you hear what I told you? What about when you got a girlfriend? Why didn¡¯t you tell your family? Your father and I were nning to introduce you to some blind dates this time. Your father and I are at home every day worrying about your life, but you are so lucky that you found a girl without telling your family.¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like that, listen to my exnation.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t exin, you just mean you asked her to cook, right? If it were me, I would have dumped you a long time ago.¡± Chapter 1379 Near Luke listened with a ck face, but he didn¡¯t have a chance to speak because Flora kept counting him out, and when she was done, she still didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak, and threatened directly, ¡°Treat her well in the future, you know? You have to cook more, how can you get such a beautiful girlfriend, you deserve it?¡± Luke: ¡°¡­¡± No, how is it not worthy? ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you say that? If you were worthy, why would you still be a bachelor? The first thing you have to do is make sure you¡¯ve found the right person to take care of you, or I¡¯ll find you a hundred blind dates.¡± One hundred. Luca did not want to speak, tightening his lips. Perhaps it was more important for him and Samantha to get what they wanted. ¡°Go away, when you go to eatter, give people Samantha¡¯s food more often and be nice, understand?¡± After that Luca was finally made to leave the room and Samantha¡¯s side of the table had all the food served and everyone washed their hands and cooked. Luca and Samantha looked at each other and were about to find a seat when Flora kicked him in the face, causing him to look back at her with a pained frown. Flora smiled without showing her teeth, ¡°Go sit with Samantha, your father and I will sit here.¡± Luca was speechless, where was the difference? But because Flora had given the word, Luca sat down with Samantha. As soon as Luca sat down, Samantha lowered her voice and said in a voice that only two people could hear, ¡°I was quick to say that I am your friend.¡± The expression on Luca¡¯s face remained unchanged as he calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Even if he denied it, his mother would still make the two of them a boyfriend and girlfriend, so it would be better to just admit it. Less unnecessary trouble. Samantha was relieved to see that he didn¡¯t seem to care, she had thought it would cause him trouble, what if he got angry and didn¡¯t help her at home to block the arrows then? ¡°Luca, hurry up and give Samantha her food.¡± Just as Luca was about to eat, Flora reminded him with a smile, Luca winced and before he could say anything he heard Samantha beside him say, ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll do it, aunt and uncle, you eat more.¡± ¡°Luca, didn¡¯t you hear what mom said?¡± Flora raised an eyebrow and Luca had to put some food in Samantha¡¯s bowl for her, finally removing the fork with a big look of this is good, right? Flora could barely resist going to him and giving him a popping corn when she saw the look on his face and eyes beside her. What was wrong with this boy? Did he have a sense of being her boyfriend? Samantha saw what was in his bowl and then looked at Flora¡¯s expression and always felt she could guess something, so she too thoughtfully gave Luca a te and then smiled and told him to eat more. He had helped himself in front of his mother, so if he needed anything, she could do the same. Luca did not understand Samantha¡¯s enthusiasm at first, but when he heard Florapliment Samantha, it became clear. During the meal, Luca received many nk stares, while Samantha received all the praise andpliments, which made Luca doubt her life. The Russo couple liked Samantha very much andplimented her on her beauty and cooking skills, and when they found out that Samantha was a writer, theyplimented her education. Afterplimenting Samantha, Flora started criticizing Luke again, making him out to be a loser. When the second boy finally left for the evening, Luca was speechless the whole time, sitting on the couch with a headache in his face. Samantha sat on the couch next to him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to get you into trouble, am I?¡± Samantha thought it was better to ask, ¡°I¡¯m home every day and I thought your parents didn¡¯t know you lived here, I didn¡¯t think they had their key, I didn¡¯t even know who he was when I first came in and I was shocked.¡± At her words, Luke raised his head and stared at her in silence, his eyes dark. Samantha felt a little weak at the look in his eyes, ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Did you enjoy receivingpliments today?¡± Luca suddenly asked slyly. Samantha could not hold back herughter when she heard this, ¡°Yes, your mother is so good at talking that she praised me to the skies. But is she pro-life? Howe she only tells you dislike? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard her say a good word about you, but don¡¯t be sad, that¡¯s the only way to show that you¡¯re real.¡± Really? So he must have felt honored? There was silence in the living room for a long time before Luca said, ¡°I¡¯ve been single and not married, so she is very angry with me.¡± The mention of being single made Samantha think of conversations she had heard during the day. ¡°I heard them say during the day that they were going to present you with a blind date, and I think they said they had more than one to choose from, so you¡¯re very lucky.¡± When he heard the words, Luke raised his eyebrows in displeasure and quickly said, ¡°Now that they know you exist, they shouldn¡¯t introduce me to anyone else.¡± ¡°So, do you want a blind date or do you not want a blind date? Did my presence help you too?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Expecting him to deny but not so readily admit it, Samantha remembered the request made by her older uncle and blinked, ¡°In that case, then it¡¯s a big favor I did you.¡± Luca did not respond. ¡°Look, if your parents hadn¡¯t run into me when they arrived, they would have arranged so many blind dates for you that you would have already been bored of meeting people, but thanks to me, you saved yourself a lot of trouble, right?¡± Luca cast her a sidelong nce. She was leaning against the sofa, her eyes shining as she stared at him, as if she saw him as prey. Such a look ¡­ Luca knew him all too well. ¡°Come on, is there something you¡¯re begging me for again?¡± Begging? Samantha blinked, ¡°What begging? Don¡¯t be so harsh, okay? We are helping each other.¡± ¡°Fine, you can do whatever you want.¡± Luca did not bother to argue with her about this. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll help me?¡± Samantha approached him abruptly, so close that he seemed not to like her face, her beautiful delicate eyshes at his fingertips like two small well-formed fans, her beautiful eyes almost bursting with brilliant light. The sweet fragrance of the young girl¡¯s body also entered his breath, and not knowing what perfume she was wearing, Luke could not help but frown, ¡°Can you not use such a strong perfume next time?¡± Samantha was speechless, ¡°What perfume? I don¡¯t even use perfume.¡± Luke stared at her suspiciously, why did she smell as if she was short of breath or even a little tight in the chest? Chapter 1380 – I promise you. Never mind, don¡¯t worry about that.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Luca tightened his lips and did not respond to her words. ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t answer my question, did you change the subject on purpose?¡± ¡°No.¡± It just came to mind by ident, that¡¯s all. Talking was talking, who had told her to get so close. Who knew that Samantha narrowed her eyes and stared at him, ¡°Do you have something on your mind?¡± Then she moved a little closer, as if she wanted to see something in his face or in his eyes, and so the distance between them grew closer again in this way. Luke¡¯s heartbeat became erratic again, and he frowned, abruptly pushing her away by pressing his palm against Samantha¡¯s face. ¡°Speak properly, don¡¯t get so close to me.¡± Samantha did not react to anything before her face was pushed away, the heat from the man¡¯s palm transferred directly to her face, and Luke had withdrawn his hand when she struggled to react. And she was pushed away. Shit, Samantha did not like that at all, ¡°Then why are you moving your hands when you can just talk?¡± Luke did not answer her question and Samantha stared at him intently, suddenly thinking about that dodge in his eyes just before he pulled away and curled her lips to measure him. ¡°Why did you suddenly push me away, because you were afraid I woulde near you?¡± At her words, Luca gave her a cold look. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it? Why did you push me away so anxiously if you were not afraid of me approaching you?¡± As if to verify what she had said, Samantha slowly leaned forward and approached Luke, she had been pushed away but the two were still close, so once Samantha moved forward, the distance between these two began to get infinitely closer again. Looking at Samantha¡¯s smiling, sly eyes, he felt his heart begin to beat again, and he closed his lips and looked at her without moving. Samantha was really a very nice guy, and she was also a very good fighter in her own skin, without any makeup. She has the ability to charm people. While he was pondering, Samantha had approached him, her eyes blinking, and suddenly blew a breath of air at him. Luke¡¯s eyelids tightened, ¡°For what?¡± Samantha smiled brightly, ¡°I¡¯m just testing your reaction, you seem frightened by my approach. Do you get nervous when I approach you and then get short of breath, like you can¡¯t breathe?¡± I don¡¯t know why, but under her urging, Luke really did as she said, the closer she got, the more nervous his breathing became, and eventually it seemed like he really couldn¡¯t breathe. For a moment Samantha saw the confusion in his eyes. She thought she was mistaken and tried to get a better look when the rity returned to those ck eyes, followed by the clenched jaw with even more force. ¡°Samantha, what are you doing?¡± Luke looked at her coldly, his ruthless voice made Samantha freeze, and before she could react, she heard him again, ¡°We may be living together now, but please put yourself in your ce, we are just pretending to be engaged, don¡¯t get so close to me when normally you are not doing anything, do you hear me clearly? ¡± At that moment, Samantha felt as if a rope had snapped in her head. And after that, her head became nk. She doesn¡¯t know if her face turned pale, but her ears perked up as if she couldn¡¯t hear anything else. And when Luke was finished, realizing that his clenched hand on her jaw did not feel right, she let go in a panic and then stood up. It was only then that Samantha reacted, and without even thinking, she grabbed the pillow next to her and mmed it hard on Luca¡¯s back. ¡°Luca!¡± Luca did not dodge, the pillow hit his back, and he remained motionless. ¡°What do you mean by what you just said? What do you mean it¡¯s usually okay for me not to get that close to you, do you think I¡¯m flirting with you? I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯re thinking right. What do you mean I put myself in my ce, you talk like that? Who do you think you are? Do you really think you are somebody when you talk to you? And saying things like that to me, why didn¡¯t you say it today in front of your mother, in front of you?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± Luca¡¯s head cleared slightly, and he actually regretted it a little after saying it. But at that moment he was so close to Samantha and then she said those things as if she had spoken to his mind, so he said those words with annoyance. ¡°You are afraid to say that it is not because you are also afraid of trouble, and since you yourself are afraid of trouble, then everyone gets what they want. Just say a word, you yourself are nervous there, what¡¯s wrong with me talking about you? Do you have to hurt people with your words?¡± Samantha was really angry, at first she just wanted to tease Luke, who knew he would be so serious and say those hurtful words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Luca turned to her and locked his gaze on her, ¡°I was out of line before, I apologize now.¡± Samantha froze, did she apologize? Her words probably hurt too much, Samantha bit her lower lip and said angrily, ¡°Do you think you can apologize? What you say is what you pour, you are going too far!¡± Luke looked at her wordlessly, she was still sitting on the couch, probably because she was angry, so her eyes were a little red, thinking about what she had just said, it was really going too far. He sighed helplessly and resigned himself to approach her. ¡°So what do you want? Am I going to let you take a beating?¡± ¡°A beating? You¡¯re thinking right.¡± Samantha grunted, but her mind was spinning fast; she had wanted to talk to Luke about her older uncle, but had not expected a change of ns, but it was okay now, things were still going in the direction she had hoped. ¡°You have to promise me something so I don¡¯t get upset.¡± Samantha was not the kind of girl to back herself into a corner, she was indeed angry about Luca¡¯s words just now, but if there was something heavier at the moment, then she could quickly focus on that. Especially since he did not expect her to really deal with herself when she was angry, Luca froze for a moment, but quickly replied. ¡°What do you want me to promise you?¡± ¡°First say yes or no!¡± Samantha had no intention of telling him right away. Luca: ¡°How do I know if I can say yes or no if you don¡¯t?¡± Samantha growled, ¡°Are you sincere in your apology? I have said so many scandalous things, I just ask you to promise me one thing and you insist, I will ask you to kill and set me on fire?¡± Come to think of it, Luca would ept anything as long as it was not immoral. He grimaced helplessly, ¡°Yes, I promise, okay?¡± Chapter 1381 – That would be nice ¡°Hmph.¡± Samantha huffed coldly, wrapping her hands around her heart in front of her royally, ¡°That¡¯s better, I forgive you then!¡± Luca pulled his lips wordlessly, he could thank her for that then. ¡°Actually the thing is this: didn¡¯t you happen to go to my grandmother¡¯s birthday partyst time? Besides, my older uncle now knows about our rtionship and wants to work with you.¡± At this point, Samantha snapped her hand up to rify, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I don¡¯t mean that you have to work with him, he just wants to have a chance to meet you and has entrusted me to be this intermediary, as for whether you want to work together or not, it¡¯s totally up to you, let me be clear, I¡¯m not forcing you!¡± ¡°So you are asking me to agree to meet your uncle?¡± Samantha nodded, ¡°True, in this case I have done my job.¡± There was a moment of silence in the living room before Luke recovered, ¡°Yes, when will we meet?¡± ¡°Do you agree?¡± Samantha was a little surprised, she had expected him to back out, after all the Ferrari Group was a bigpany, and her uncle¡¯spany, although quite prosperous, was not reallyparable to the Ferrari Group. So he didn¡¯t have much hope. ¡°Yes.¡± Luca replied, looking away, his tone light: ¡°Satisfied now?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!!!¡± Samantha¡¯s goal was achieved and she smiled as she thanked him, Luca looked at her breathlessly. Why was this girl so heartless? She was obviously there one second before scolding him with red eyes, and now she was putting on a smiling face like this? So was she really angry or was she just acting? Luca was a little confused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, next time your parentse to visit, I will definitely treat them well!¡± In fact, Luca meant that there was no need to go too deep into the matter not to be clearter, his mother seemed to like Samantha very much, if Samantha still treated them well, his mother would force them to get marriedter. But looking at Samantha¡¯s happy face, she said nothing. It was a good idea to take a step back and see what happened. In the past, Flora did not like toe and even though she missed her son, she only came to see him once in a while. But after she found out that Luca had a girlfriend, she visited him more and more often, at firsting to Samantha¡¯s every day, and at first Lario came with her. At first, Lario came with her, butter, when the two women had something to talk about and he was a lonely man, he stoppeding with her. When father and son talk about it, even Lario is helpless. ¡°Your mother has always been strong, what can I do if she wants toe to Samantha? Could I still make her note?¡± Luca was speechless even as he listened. But Lario could see the point and asked his son in a low voice, ¡°You and Samantha are not really engaged, are you?¡± Luca was shocked, ¡°Dad, how do you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯re exactly like me, if she was really your girlfriend I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell?¡± Lario sighed helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what your situation is, but if you don¡¯t like her, it¡¯s better not to put it off like that, you¡¯re not too young, a girl¡¯s youth doesn¡¯tst long, and it¡¯s not good for her reputation if you let her live with you for a long time, do you understand all that?¡± Luke was a bit silent after hearing this, this was really something he had not considered before, he had only thought about getting what he wanted with Samantha and had not thought about the effect it would have on his reputation if they lived together. And at first she hade just as a person, but then, I don¡¯t know how, over time, she had started moving in with her things and suddenly she was sleeping in his house. Everything happenedpletely out of his control, and he went from feeling a little puzzled at first to epting everything at the end. It was an amazing process even in retrospect. ¡°Dad, I know.¡± ¡°Your mother is so happy that she decided that Samantha is her future daughter-inw, and she even prepared the family heirloom for Samantha.¡± Luca was even more surprised, ¡°Does she like Samantha that much?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lario nodded, ¡°Tell me how many years have you been single? Your mother and I were quite worried, after all these years you haven¡¯t had a girlfriend, and now it¡¯s so easy to have one, beautiful and all kinds, your mother is very happy with Samantha in every way.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Luca in a way understood why Lario had taken the initiative to dismantle the issue that he and Samantha were not really engaged today. He was trying to convince himself to make a move. After all, if they were not really engaged, it was not just one party that would be hurt if something happened in the end. ¡°Dad, I know what to do, I¡¯ll find time to talk to Mom about it,¡± he said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not innocent with other people¡¯s girlfriends. Actually I think Samantha is a nice girl too, it would be nice to make her into our Russo family if you are willing to take the plunge.¡± Make Samantha a the Russo family? Luca had never thought about it, but now that he was thinking about it, he did not feel much resistance, could it be that he had found Samantha quite nice after all the time he had spent with her? But that was no reason for them to be together. Luca did not answer again, and Lario did not impose his will on him. On the other hand, both Flora and Samantha had even added Facebook and chatted all sorts of things every day. Florapletely treated Samantha as her future daughter-inw, so she treated her as if she was her daughter all this time. She said all kinds of mean things about Luke, but secretly said that Luke was solid and reliable and that it was a good choice to marry him. Samantha understands all this, but she is too embarrassed to exin it because she has to shield others. Later, Samantha arranged a meeting with Luca for her uncle. Samantha was not present the day of the meeting, so I don¡¯t know how the conversation went, but her mother did not call her again and Samantha was left alone. It was Flora who kept dragging her along. ¡°This week is Luca¡¯s cousin¡¯s wedding, why don¡¯t you go with Luca then?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Samantha was taken aback by the sudden news, going to her cousin¡¯s wedding with Luca? Cousin, that would be Uncle Russo¡¯s brother on his side of the family. If she went with him to the wedding, wouldn¡¯t that be like telling everyone that they were engaged? But they were not really engaged. So Samantha did not say yes right away, but asked Luca about his situation when he came home in the evening. She wanted to know what Luca thought and whether he would agree to take her with him. Chapter 1382 – I don’t want to cross paths too much ¡°A wedding?¡± Luca frowned just a little at first, then loosened up, ¡°You can go if you want to attend.¡± Nani? Could he go if he wanted to? Did he even know what was going on now? ¡°So you know your mother is so happy with me now that shees to spend time with me every day, I feel like she is totally convinced that I am her future daughter-inw.¡± Things were a little too important, something she had not anticipated. It was supposed to be just a block, but who knew it would be like that now. ¡°Well, I know.¡± Luca had not yet thought of an answer, should he simply tell his mother that the two were not engaged, or should he say that they had broken up? ¡°What¡¯s on your mind now?¡± Before making a decision, Luca decided to ask Samantha what she thought. When he asked her, Samantha suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t thought about it either, since she and Flora had been having fun recently, and subconsciously said, ¡°I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s just a wedding anyway, so I¡¯ll just have fun. But if you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ll just turn my aunt down.¡± ¡°If you want to have fun, then go ahead.¡± Luca immediately hammered him, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the wedding, so I¡¯ll bother you onest time and rify with her when we get back from the wedding.¡± Samantha froze for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± She understood what Luca¡¯s words meant, that he would attend the wedding first, and when he returned from the wedding, he would have to confess their rtionship to his mother, and by then ¡­ she might not live here anymore. ¡°But my confession is just my job, you can still call me if you need anything from you.¡± Samantha pulled her lips together, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± A long silence fell between the two and Samantha stood up, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The guest room was packed and Samantha had recently slept there. Once back in her room, Samantha snuggled under the covers and, for some reason, her mood was really a bit somber. She had always been sensitive, so it was clear at this point that she was in a somber mood because of Luca¡¯sment, and she had been quite happy when she had heard that Flora had invited her earlier. But now, her mood had be as gloomy as a cloudy day. After thinking about it, Samantha pulled out her phone and texted Doria. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been a little offtely.¡± Doria: ¡°?¡± ¡°Please fix your attitude, I¡¯m really a little off.¡± Doria: ¡°Why are you getting angry in the middle of the night? Is it because of Luca?¡± Seeing the name Luca immediately made Samantha feel a little bad, why had Doria guessed it right away? Did she show it in such an obvious way? ¡°Ah, why don¡¯t you say anything? Did I get it right? I already told you that you liked him, but you didn¡¯t believe me and had to fight with me!¡± Did she like him? Samantha didn¡¯t think it was possible, but she was in a strange mood today, even she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, and there didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about the time they had spent together. ¡°No.¡± Thinking about it, Samantha denied itpletely, ¡°I just don¡¯t like him.¡± ¡°Well, well, well, you don¡¯t like it, okay? Then why do you think you¡¯re not right?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Samantha could not say it again, her head hurt like hell.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Look at you, dead arrogant, you just have a crush on someone, and you don¡¯t really say that, that Luke is quite handsome, if I didn¡¯t have a male god, I couldn¡¯t resist having a crush on him if I spent a lot of time with such a man.¡± Hearing this, Samantha narrowed her eyes, ¡°Are you trying to say that he and I fell in love over time?¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s possible? If not why are you so agitated, Samantha answer honestly: do you want to be with him in the future?¡± With Luca? Soon Samantha thought of the woman in her mind and shook her head violently, ¡°No.¡± She had said she wouldn¡¯t like a man who had another woman in his heart, wasn¡¯t that pure abuse for herself? ¡°No? You really don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I suggest you leave.¡± After Doria had confirmed Samantha¡¯s thoughts, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, you will fall more and more in love with him, and when you can¡¯t help it, you will be finished.¡± The point of no return? Samantha smiled helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have that day, don¡¯t worry, but I¡¯ll think about what you said, we¡¯re not really engaged, and it¡¯s not really a good idea to live together like that.¡± ¡°You know, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t handle it, and I can¡¯tfort you if you¡¯re sad.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± After hanging up the phone, Samantha turned and looked out the window at the quiet night, slowly closing her eyes. Let¡¯s wait a little longer, after this time at her cousin¡¯s wedding, just like she said, and talk to her mother when shees back. And she might tell her family, too. Determined, Samantha thought no more about it and soon fell asleep. Sabrina¡¯s schedule was soonpleted. Sabrina¡¯s schedule was soon written and she stayed awake for several days and nights to write it down, going over it several times and reviewing it herself before handing it to Matthew to make sure it was okay. Matteo then had no objections and the n to help her rebuild the Ronzi family began. ¡°Let me be clear.¡± Sabrina calmly looked at Matteo with one word, ¡°Although I have epted your help, I, Sabrina, am not the kind of person who epts gifts from others for nothing; you help me now, and when thepany is established, you will be thergest shareholder in thepany.¡± At those words, Matteo frowned, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I know the Giordano Group, with its current size, will be looking at my smallpany, but how do you know that if I¡¯m small now, I won¡¯t be bigter? The old Ronzi family was by no means inferior to the Giordano family.¡± This Matthew knew, and the capabilities of the Ronzi family he knew well. And he did not want to look away. ¡°So don¡¯t be in a hurry to say no now.¡± ¡°Misunderstood.¡± Matteo looked at her with a faded gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t see a stake in a small business, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to get too involved with you.¡± Sabrina¡¯s lips turned white as she looked at Matteo in disbelief. ¡°My girlfriend almost left me earlier because of the rumor thing, so in the future I won¡¯t cross paths with any woman other than her. So it¡¯s not that I have a problem with yourpany, I hope you can understand.¡± Understand? Sabrina¡¯s lips trembled, ¡°Girlfriend? You, have you proposed?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Matthew nodded, ¡°When the wedding date is set, wee to the wedding reception.¡± Chapter 1383 – It will be too late When she left the office, Sabrina waspletely disoriented. She still had the folder in her hand, she did not even look in front of her as she walked, she did not even notice the elevator going up and down, the doors opening and closing, she was only thinking about Matteo¡¯s words telling her to go to the wedding. Why, why was it so early? He had already promised to revive the Ronzi family, couldn¡¯t she be given some time? Hadn¡¯t they already been together for a while? How could they have already proposed? Sabrina¡¯s mind was a mess and it was hard to breathe when she thought about the way Anna had looked at her that day with great hostility, why was this happening? If they got married, what would happen to her? What should she have expected? Recently Anna had given the store staff a bag of dog food with the diamond ring on her hand. The regr customers who came to the noodle store often saw her with a diamond ring on her finger while serving the food and asked her to exin. Then Anna could not help but blush andugh every time. Some employees wereughing and arguing in the background. ¡°Have you noticed? Since Anna has been wearing a diamond ring on her hand, she has be more and more beautiful, hasn¡¯t she? They say love can nourish a woman and make her more beautiful, I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now I do! Lately Anna¡¯s whole body is almost glowing.¡± ¡°That diamond ring is so big and shiny, I am so sour, and Anna¡¯s boyfriend is so handsome, I heard he is also the president of the group, what kind of great fortune is that?¡± ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m sour too, it¡¯s another day of being a jealous girl. ¡°If you keep chatting and don¡¯t work, your sry will be deducted.¡± When Anna lifted the curtain and entered, she heard the girls discussing their business and lowered her voice to frighten them. These people had helped her for a long time and knew that Anna was the kind of person who got along well and would not really deduct their wages. So they were not afraid of Anna and even flirted with her in front of her. ¡°Anna, a woman in love should not be so grumpy, and you want to deduct our sry? We are all very happy for you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Anna, you have a diamond ring, marriage should not be far away, right? When are you getting married? Can we all go to the wedding on vacation?¡± Although they had not mentioned the wedding, Anna nodded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll let you know when the date is set, and then we¡¯ll give you all three days off and invite you to the wedding. ¡°Ahhh, long live Sister Anna!¡± ¡°Thank you Anna!¡± The group apuded and then worked even harder. It had been a few days since Serena had found out that Anna had been proposed to, but she was still a little worried about what had happenedst time, and Anna had not contacted her, so she came to the store to see her in person. When she saw Serena, Anna was in a state of defeat and her heart was weak. And Serena had seen the diamond ring on her hand and narrowed her eyes. ¡°OK, it¡¯s all done quietly now, I don¡¯t have the right to know as a sister and best friend, do I?¡± Anna rushed to take her hand and say something redeeming. ¡°No no, it was just toote to tell you and I let it go.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Serena said expressionlessly, ¡°Is that what you call forgetting your friends when you see them? Having a man and not wanting a good sister?¡± ¡°Serena!¡± Anna called her name sharply, ¡°Stop despising me, and you ignored me when you were with Cristian.¡± Serena raised her eyebrows, ¡°So you are trying to get back at me?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Anna didn¡¯t know what to say when she didn¡¯t like it, and Serenaughed and stopped teasing her when she seemed so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. ¡°Come on, I was just joking with you, are you doing it too? Why are you like this now? Have you been spoiled by my brother?¡± Anna blushed and did not respond to his words. But then Lea, in Serena¡¯s arms, giggled and waved her little hands. Anna¡¯s attention was soon drawn to Lea, who was already several months old, and the two were now staring at each other, her dark, bright eyes stared at Anna for a moment and then smiled to themselves. ¡°That child.¡± Serena shook her head helplessly, ¡°I always feel like all the intelligence has gone to Manuel and Lea is just silly.¡± Anna hugged Lea to herself and Lea did not flinch, her little white fist pressed gently against the top of her chest and her whole heart softened into a kitten. How could she be so cute? Oooh, she wanted a daughter, too. But then again, Manuel was cute too and she wanted a son. On second thought, Anna thought of doing like Serena and having a son and then a daughter so that her brother could take care of her and spoil her. So it was a happy decision. Anna made her decision in her mind, forgetting that it was not her decision whether to have a boy or a girl. And Serena could not help but tease Anna when she noticed that she was hugging Lea with an expression simr to that of a mother who has be a mother. ¡°If you like Lea so much, go marry my brother and make one of your own.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Anna coughed slightly, then said, ¡°We¡¯ll see, I don¡¯t have one yet anyway, so I¡¯ll just keep your Lea.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t get married, it will be toote.¡± Serena looked at her amused and warned. After all, thest time she had apanied her to the hospital for a checkup, Anna was already pregnant at that time, and now that another half month had passed, if she did not hurry up with the wedding, she would not be able to afford a wedding dress by then. Anna blushed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, we¡¯ll still see when the timees, if we really can¡¯t wear the wedding dress, then we won¡¯t have a wedding.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything about your pregnancy, did you?¡± Anna nodded. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I still haven¡¯t found the right asion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long and you haven¡¯t found the right opportunity? And what opportunity do you think is right?¡± Anna scratched her head a little, she too wanted to know, she had wanted to tell Matteo as a gift for his birthday, but who knew he didn¡¯t have one. She didn¡¯t know how she had gotten so pretentious. Trying to tell him on a specific day hadn¡¯t worked, and now suddenly she couldn¡¯t say. ¡°Ugh, if I had known you could also tell him when you got the results that day, you wouldn¡¯t have had to put it off until now, did you have a problem saying it? How about if I say it for you?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t!¡± Anna stopped her, ¡°How can you do that? I will find a way to say it myself.¡± ¡°Then hurry up, has the marriage already been decided?¡± Chapter 1384 – Shouldn’t we have known? ¡°I ¡­ haven¡¯t said yes to your proposal yet.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Serena looked flirtatiously at the diamond ring on her hand, ¡°The ring is on, what are you being pretentious about now? Don¡¯t you like my brother very much?¡± ¡°Yes, but ¡­ who almost got him engaged to another woman before? I¡¯m lucky I can forgive him!¡± At those words, the smile on Serena¡¯s face dimmed a few notches. ¡°You know.¡± Anna looked at her with some shock. ¡°What do you mean Serena, you didn¡¯t know about it all along, did you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me all this time?¡± ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t tell you was simple, you were the only one my brother had eyes for, so I didn¡¯t feel the need to tell you and add to your worries. And by the time I talked to Sabrina, she had actually epted the fact that my brother had a girlfriend, and I thought she wasn¡¯t going to do anything about it. But now it seems that I think I was wrong in my thinking.¡± Sabrina, as a person, was not a bad person, however. But from her attitude when they were talking the other day, Serena felt that she was not necessarily doing a good job when it came to rtionships. Many people have the right view of everything, including the world. But when ites to emotional issues, it is easy to be irrational, because right now, all emotions and limbs break through some of the boundaries of the world. But one can love and act as one wishes, as long as one does not destroy others. No one else has the right to speak ill of the person, it¡¯s kind of the most basic respect. But Matthew had a girlfriend, and Sabrina knew very well that if he chose to do anything to sabotage the other person right now, it would be a problem on the moral line. ¡°Right.¡± Anna thought of something very important: ¡°He sent me a message on Facebook the day I left.¡± ¡°Facebook? What Facebook?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°She gave me something like this, saying that even though she was married to Matteo before, now I was the one who was with Matteo, so Matteo would be responsible for me.¡± Serena: ¡°¡­¡± Look, it¡¯s so white. Serena did not know that Sabrina had it in for her, the vibe she had felt from Sabrina the first time she met her waspletely different from the vibe and attitude she felt the day she met her again. Was it a matter of good and evil? Serena reflected. ¡°Serena, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m being cautious, but I think she had an ulterior motive for what she said, and she was sitting in your brother¡¯s passenger seat that day, and even though she was friends with your Giordano family, I really don¡¯t like her and I don¡¯t want to be friends with her.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, then don¡¯t be friends with her, if she makes you angry then you make her angry too, that¡¯s fair enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you don¡¯t me me, I was afraid that if your two families shed because of me, then I¡¯ll¡­¡± she said nothing more, but Serena understood what Anna meant. She stroked Anna¡¯s cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of it for you if something happens. Unless he does something strange, the two families should not cross paths.¡± Anna nodded. The next day, Matteo came to pick Anna up to have her custom-made wedding dress made. At first he did not say anything explicit, but only when Anna got into the car and asked, Matteo said it was about the wedding dress. As soon as Anna heard that he would personally take her to have her wedding dress customized, her beautiful face immediately blushed, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t even tell you that I said yes, howe you take me to have my wedding dress customized?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Matteo looked at her with a slight smile, ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no hurry, let¡¯s take measurements and see the style first, and take your time to think about whether to say yes or no.¡± Anna was momentarily speechless. First she had said she didn¡¯t want him to wait too long, and then after a few days she said she was in no hurry. Oh, men. How can they be more contrary than women! ¡°Good.¡± Anna shrugged indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯re not in a hurry, I¡¯ll take my time to think about it-how long does it take to customize a wedding dress? Either that or I¡¯ll think about it then.¡± There was an element of anger in this statement and Matthew could feel it, just as the traffic light was not far away. When the car stopped for the red light, Matteo leaned sideways toward her. ¡°Are you angry? Didn¡¯t you say you would take time to think about it?¡± Anna was surprised to see him lean out, and then looked at the red light, which was about fifty seconds away. What was he going to do, talk to himself about it? Before she could answer, Matteo leaned a little closer. ¡°Or do you want to say yes now?¡± Anna pouted, ¡°You just said there was no rush, that I should take my time to think about it, and now you¡¯re asking me to say yes? You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to marry me anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to or not.¡± Embarrassed by the way he was staring at her, Anna grunted again and said arrogantly, ¡°Who¡¯s going to marry you sooner orter? Cheeky.¡± Looking at Matthew¡¯s approaching face, Anna blinked and reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s red light time.¡± Matteo looked to the side and saw that the red light was on. Only then did he reluctantly withdraw his body and continue driving. Twenty minutester, the car arrived at the bridal store. She hade here to look at custom-made dresses, but when Anna entered the store, she was mesmerized by the many styles inside, and then she could not leave, staying there for a while. Matthew, who was standing next to her, leaned down to her ear and whispered, ¡°You can¡¯t even walk away from a wedding dress and you still don¡¯t want to marry me?¡± Anna choked on these words and almost choked on her own saliva. She met Matthew¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Just because I like wedding dresses doesn¡¯t mean I want to marry you.¡± After saying this, she did not even look at the wedding dresses anymore, swept Matteo away and went inside. Matteo looked at the squirming child and was about to go after her when her phone rang. The soft color in his eyes instantly disappeared when he saw the caller¡¯s note, and he tightened his lips for a moment before answering the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Matteo, I didn¡¯t want to disturb you at this hour, but there was a problem with thepany¡¯s business, so¡­¡± Sabrina¡¯s tone sounded awkward, a little embarrassed and confused. Matteo furrowed his brow, ¡°I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done.¡± He was about to hang up the phone, but at that moment, there was very messy background musicing from Sabrina¡¯s side, as if several people were arguing loudly. Sabrina sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to convince them for a long time, but they keep arguing, probably because I have no one to turn to now, the Ronzi family has no one, so I have no authority to speak.¡± Matteo looked at Anna, who was walking in front of him, half-closed his lips and finally said coldly, ¡°With your ability, if you cannot contain such a small thing, you will have to suffer even more in the future.¡± When she heard Matthew say this, Sabrina felt her heart break, but soon pulled her lips back into a helpless smile. He should have known better, shouldn¡¯t he? He had always been cold to himself, without a trace of warmth. Chapter 1385 – Hard as nails At first there was some love between the two. After the girlfriend¡¯s ident, it seems that what little there was between them growing up together disappeared with it. Now he was very ufortable with her closeness. Sabrina closed her eyes in pain at the thought, but her voice was unmistakably happy: ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not thinking right. Matteo interrupted the call and put the phone away. As he passed, Anna unconsciously looked at him. ¡°Who¡¯s calling you?¡± ¡°Sabrina.¡± Anna choked, Sabrina, why was she calling him? Had she not given up yet? Did she want to continue doing something? Looking at the girl in front of him, looking straight into his eyes, her eyes full of questions, Matteo could not help but curl his lips, his hand reached out and pressed her head and gently rubbed it. ¡°If you want to ask, ask, why are you holding back?¡± Anna pped him, ¡°What? Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to denounce him?¡± Denounce him? The first time he heard this word from Anna, Matthew was in a trance, and suddenly had the feeling of being bossed around. But this feeling made him feel warm and grounded again. There was a feeling that he had a family. With this in mind, Matthew took a few steps forward and abruptly stretched his arms around the neck of the young girl in front of him. Anna winced as they approached and looked at Matteo with wide eyes. She could feel Matteo¡¯s warm palm gently rubbing the nape of her neck as he lowered his forehead close to hers and said in a muffled voice, ¡°She called to say there was a problem with thepany contact and I told her to solve it herself.¡± At those words, Anna blinked for a moment, realizing that Matthew was really giving her a report. She was a bit dumbfounded, ¡°I¡­ I was just saying that because you¡­¡± Matteo let out a lowugh, ¡°Aren¡¯t you giving me a report? I think you should have said yes earlier, so you could have taken care of me first, too, huh?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s taking care of you, would you!¡± Anna pushed him away and headed back inside. It was at this point that the staff finally invited the manager out. The manager saw Matteo and immediately approached to greet him. ¡°Lord Jordan.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The manager followed Matteo¡¯s gaze to Anna who was looking at her wedding dress next to her and gave her trademark smile, ¡°I guess this is Mrs. Giordano.¡± Mrs. Giordano¡­ Anna blushed at the name and almost stood up. It was probably something she had never thought of in her life, that one day she would turn into Mrs. Giordano. Matteo¡¯s woman. The little man in Anna¡¯s heart was already floating toward the sky, but she did not show it. It was Matteo who nodded and said, ¡°Bring me the tailored style.¡± ¡°Yes sir Giordano, everything is ready inside, Mr. Giordano and Mrs. Giordanoe with me.¡± Anna followed Matteo inside, Mrs. Giordano¡¯s phrase echoing in her mind. The staff had called him once before during the tour, only that time and this time it again had a different meaning. So both times the name was addressed to Anna, she was in a different frame of mind. As she was walking, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t we buy the styles out here? I think these will be quite nice.¡± Matthew took her hand, eyes pointed, ¡°Silly girl, there are better ones inside.¡± ¡°Ohhh.¡± Once she saw the tailored models, Anna realized that Matteo had not lied to her, and that although the outside was already beautiful, the inside was even better. The entire room was filled with wedding dresses, making it look like she was in a splendid dream, and Anna suddenly felt surreal in the face of such a scene. She reached out her hand and pinched herself, grimacing in pain. It was real. ¡°Mrs. Giordano, these are all custom styles, but these are all models, so you can choose them first, and if you like them, a designer will make them for you. A pattern so soon? Anna only heard the word ¡°expensive¡± from her words, but it was a once-in-a-lifetime wedding, so it didn¡¯t matter if it was more expensive. So Anna took her time and went to look at the wedding dress, Matteo apanied her. But soon Matteo¡¯s cell phone rang again. This time he answered the phone with a deep frown. Anna had chosen a style she really liked and was about to ask Matteo for his opinion, when she noticed him frowning with his phone. She immediately sensed that something was wrong and approached him to ask. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Matteo half-closed his thin lips, his gaze fixed on her for a moment, then said, ¡°I may have to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Anna did not understand what he meant by this sudden statement and thought for a moment with an anxious expression on her face, ¡°Are you not feeling well somewhere? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°No.¡± Matteo denied, ¡°They called to say that there was a problem in Sabrina¡¯spany, that there was a fight and that there was blood.¡± Anna was shocked, but when she looked at Matteo¡¯s face, she understood everything. Hurry up and go to the hospital, I¡¯m here all alone¡­¡± Before she could finish the sentence, her life was wrapped around Matteo. ¡°You areing with me.¡± Anna froze, staring nkly at him, going with him? ¡°Is that appropriate?¡± He asked suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s almost Mrs. Giordano, what¡¯s inappropriate about apanying me?¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Anna hesitated a little. ¡°Are youfortable if you don¡¯t apany me? That woman is lusting after your man and you let me go alone?¡± Anna was momentarily speechless, not expecting him to say such a thing. But her words reminded him: how can something go wrong when it is going right? Couldn¡¯t he, the daughter of the Ronzi family, handle these things? If he couldn¡¯t handle it every time, would Matteo have to deal with it every time? Thinking about it, Anna realized that Sabrina might not have really given up on Matteo. It was true, how could one give up so easily? She should have heard him thest time she sat in the passenger seat and strutted around. Thinking about it, Anna nodded vigorously, ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t let anyone else want you, so I¡¯ll go with you and keep an eye on you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Then the side of the wedding dress ¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯lle back when things have settled down, we still have time anyway.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Anna expected him to leave and then leave alone to watch, but she did not expect him to offer to take her with him, in which case she would not refuse. So let her go and see how Sabrina was suffering in the hospital, and whether she was really cruel to herself? As it turned out, Sabrina was really cruel to herself.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Because she was badly hurt. Chapter 1386 – Seduced by Beauty When Anna entered the ward with Matthew, she saw Sabrina sitting lifelessly with her head bandaged, the white gauze still oozing blood. She was dressed in the blue hospital gown, which was loose and wrapped around her tiny body, revealing her delicate white bones, and she looked soft and needy. At the sound of footsteps, she looked up at the door. Anna caught his eyes with a clear, distinct gaze. At first the look was expectant, and the light in her eyes increased when she saw Matthew, but soon her gaze touched herself again, and the light in her eyes followed. It was so quick that if she had not stared at him from the moment she entered the ward, she might not have noticed him. Anna did not know how to describe her feelings; she had alreadye to the hospital to visit Sabrina, and then she had taken care of her like a friend, bringing her meals and so on. But now, her feelings were a bit more subtle. Sabrina was not the only one in the ward, there were also somepany executives, and when Anna looked around, she saw Chiara.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Was she there? It seemed that Matteo was still part of the family, otherwise Chiara would not have been sent to help such an important person. Anna felt a little sick but did not show it on her face; she stayed by Matteo¡¯s side. ¡°What is going on?¡± Matteo looked at Sabrina in the hospital bed and then turned to Chiara beside him. Chiara helplessly exined, ¡°There was an argument and during the shoving Mrs. Ronzi came over to talk about it, but they were arguing too much and unintentionally pushed Mrs. Ronzi and hit her in the head.¡± If they had not seen the blood, the group probably would not have been able to stop. After Sabrina saw the blood, everyone stopped and then followed the hospital, all terrified that something would happen and that they would have to take the me. At the words, Matthew¡¯s expression went cold and he looked at the managers. ¡°A group of managers fighting when they can¡¯t agree on a negotiation?¡± The group of people did not dare to cringe in the face of Matteo¡¯s oppression. Although Matteo was younger than many of them, he had been the king of the upper floors for many years, and his aura andmanding presence werepletely overwhelming to them; if Matteo had been the one toe, then his words would certainly have been unquestionable. But when ites to Sabrina, especially one who has no one to depend on, there is always a little less respect and a little more pride and conceit. When you say something and I say something, and there is more disagreement, the blood of a group of old men rises and they inevitably fight, and then Sabrina goes to persuade the fight and naturally suffers. ¡°Think about how to make amendster, everyone get out first.¡± The group exited the ward, re returned to look at Sabrina sitting on the bed, then approached Matthew, ¡°Sir Giordano, there is something I need to exin to you about thepany.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Matteo cast a nce at Anna, who immediately said, ¡°You go, I¡¯ll stay here and look after Sabrina.¡± When everyone had left, there were only two people left in the department. Sabrina and Anna. The ward was quiet and no one spoke first. After a while, Sabrina finally looked up at Anna, her eyes touching the shiny diamond ring on her hand. Even though she had been told, seeing her with a diamond ring on her hand now made Sabrina¡¯s heart cut like a knife. After a long time, Sabrina pulled her lips together and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Congrattions.¡± Hearing this, Anna was stunned, she had not expected him to congratte her, she had stayed here and did not want to talk to her, but now she had taken the initiative to talk to her, so she also had to respond. Thinking about it, Anna pursed her red lips, and only after a long time did she reply, ¡°Thank you.¡± Sabrina sat there curled up, looking very thin and white. She looked at Anna with a desperate expression and suddenly said, ¡°I still envy you, you already know what happened between him and me, don¡¯t you? Actually, that message I sent to youst time was really unintentional, including that incident with the co-pilot, I didn¡¯t think so either, I didn¡¯t know at that time that Matteo wasing to pick you up, if I had known I wouldn¡¯t have sat there.¡± Hmm? Anna listened to these exnations and wondered why she was exining this to herself. Then Anna frowned, ¡°But it¡¯s true that you like Matteo, right?¡± Sabrina paused, then nodded. ¡°Yes, I like him. No, to be more precise, I love him. I have known him since I was a little girl, and in my mind he is the man I will marry when I grow up, and after all these years I absolutely see him as my future husband. I know sometimes I¡¯ve done some radical things, but can you understand me? I thought he was always mine, and then suddenly one day he was no longer mine, and this great sense of disparity, can you understand that?¡± Anna said nothing. ¡°What happenedst time was wrong on my part, but now you are together after all, there is nothing else I can say, I have nothing else to do but to revive the Ronzi family, you should ¡­ not think of me as an enemy in the future, okay?¡± Enemies? Anna looked at Sabrina in front of her for a long time, then abruptly lifted her lips and smiled. ¡°Is that all you want to say?¡± ¡°If you think I consider you the enemy and you want to convince me, then I would like to dissuade you in turn.¡± Anna resumed, and the look on her face grew colder. ¡°As long as you still like Matteo, then as his girlfriend, we are enemies, aren¡¯t we? I don¡¯t think Mrs. Ronzi is tolerant enough not to hate me, or even be good friends with me. Besides, there is nothing to be gained in being forced to be best friends, we are not meant to be. Also, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me, because I also disliked you that day. Finally, Matthew made it clear to you, right, that there was never a marriage contract between you and him in the first ce, everything was just what you thought, so he was never yours, just what you thought, so forgive me if I can¡¯t understand you.¡± After he finished his words, he could see Sabrina paling, her cheeks, which had been pale from her injuries, were now even whiter, and she looked as if she had been mistreated. Seeing the blood dripping from the gauze wrapped around her forehead, Anna half-open her lips, huh? She is still a sick person, isn¡¯t that too much to say about her? Never mind, what if she had been sick? What if she had been sick? She was saying such grand things that she didn¡¯t like. Maybe she was narrow-minded, but Anna still didn¡¯t think she was a good person, and she didn¡¯t want to be a saint. If it was too much, it was too much. Sabrina did not say another word; she just sat there with a pale face, looking particrly unhappy and helpless. As a woman, Anna felt that Sabrina seemed so lovable that a man could not help but feel sorry for her. But as for Matteo, she felt that he was not the kind of man who would be tempted by beauty. So she was relieved. Chapter 1387 – Give up your heart Soon Matteo reappeared after getting things in order, and Anna took a seat in the chair next to him. The ward was quiet and peaceful. Sabrina looked up at Matteo. ¡°Actually, there was no need to make a special trip all the way here, the hospital has everything, it¡¯s fully equipped and there are professionals, so why don¡¯t youe back sooner?¡± Matteo tightened his lips and walked over to her, stared at her wound for a while and said in a cold voice, ¡°In the future, when youe across this kind of thing, you¡¯d better stay away from it, if you really can¡¯t solve it you should call the police, no need toe forward yourself, hurt more seriously, how am I going to exin this to thete uncle and aunt?¡± Sabrina froze at his words and lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to do that either.¡± Anna, who was listening in silence, also said nothing as she pulled out her phone and flipped through it boredly. ¡°I used to see them fighting all the time and I rushed up there on a whim, I didn¡¯t think it would happen either, if I had known it would cause you the trouble ofing on this trip, I wouldn¡¯t have gone.¡± Here, Sabrina brought her hand to her forehead and smiled bitterly, ¡°The doctor just said that if I don¡¯t take care of this wound, it might still leave a scar.¡± Scar? Anna looked at her forehead; it seemed uneptable for a girl to have a scar on her forehead. Thinking about it, Anna looked at her with a little more sympathy. Her feelings of sympathy suddenly flooded her. If she had known that she would not be so heavily disliked just now, well, Anna decided that if next time she messed up or said a few words of encouragement in front of her, she would despise her gently! ¡°You do have other things, don¡¯t you?¡± Sabrina smiled, a warm and lovely look on her face, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine here alone, you guys go ahead and get busy, no need to be here with me.¡± Matteo looked at Sabrina and was silent for a while, then suddenly pulled out his cell phone and went outside to make a call. Marcello was still a little surprised when he received Matteo¡¯s call. ¡°Rare, you only call me once in thest few years, what is it this time?¡± ¡°Sabrina is in the hospital for an injury.¡± Hearing Sabrina¡¯s name, Marcello froze, then raised an eyebrow as if thinking of something, ¡°Oh, so?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you adore her as a child?¡± Matteo frowned. Marcello: ¡°That was when she was a child, what was wrong with me being a brother and spoiling her? Now she is no longer a child, why talk to me?¡± Matteo tightened his lips and said nothing, had he called the wrong number? When he said nothing, Marcello said, ¡°What, you were her brother when she was little, weren¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you take care of her when she was in the hospital?¡± ¡°Anna is here.¡± In a few words, Marcello understood what Matteo meant and froze for a moment, thenughed heartily. ¡°Good, you¡¯re finally getting the hang of it, I thought you were going to take Anna and stay with Sabrina, you¡¯ve finally realized somethingtely, haven¡¯t you?¡± Awareness? Matthew asked unconsciously, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sabrina likes you, she¡¯s been following you since she was little, haven¡¯t you noticed that you are cold to her, but the girl still likes to cling to you?¡± Matthew: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t noticed.¡± Three words and Marcello was immediately convinced, ¡°It¡¯s so heartbreaking, she¡¯s been running after you for so long and you say you didn¡¯t notice, that¡¯s not the way to be cold and ruthless is it Matteo?¡± Matteo said nothing. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s say I owe you, what hospital?¡± When Marcello arrived, Sabrina¡¯s face and eyes changed at the sight of him, she felt as if she had been humiliated, but she was too choked up to say a word, she bit her lower lip to death and looked at her knees. She had to hold him back. There was nothing to be angry about. Anna was also quite surprised when Marcello arrived and greeted him. ¡°Marcello.¡± Marcello casually waved his hand, ¡°You can go, I¡¯m here.¡± Only then did Anna realize that Matteo hade out to call him. She had thought about how long she would have to stay here, but she had not expected it to be resolved so quickly. After leaving the hospital, Anna grabbed Matteo¡¯s hand and asked in a whisper. ¡°Is there no harm in leaving Marcello on guard duty? Will Marcello think you are not virtuous enough? Will Sabrina hate you?¡± Several questions in a row and Matteo gave her a helpless look, ¡°Hate him if you hate him.¡± Anna replied in her mind that it was probably impossible to hate him, and that if she wanted to vent her feelings, it would be with herself. After all, she hade with Matteo, and Sabrina would hate her. ¡°Go back and keep looking at wedding dresses,e on.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little heartless of us? After all, she¡¯s hurt and lying in there now.¡± ¡°Go back then?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Matthewughed softly, ¡°Then go back or go to see the wedding dress?¡± ¡°To see the wedding dress!¡± Anna said firmly, ¡°Consider me a bad woman, I don¡¯t want you to be with her, she lusts after you!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± Matthew reached out and touched her cheek, ¡°From now on you avoid her a little.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The two walked away together. Inside the ward, Sabrina leaned quietly on hisp in despair as Marcello sat watching her. After a long moment, Sabrina looked up and cast a nce at Marcello. ¡°You go.¡± Marcello raised an eyebrow. Sabrina knew what he was thinking, so she spoke nonchntly and politely, ¡°I know you were forced toe, you don¡¯t have to stay here, this is a hospital, of course there are nurses checking on me, you go back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Marcello sat up and smiled, ¡°A nurse can¡¯t keep an eye on you, if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s convenient for me to watch you as a man, shall I get you an escort?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sabrina¡¯s tone was hostile as she pushed Marcello away, then looked sideways at him, ¡°You know what I¡¯m thinking, you¡¯re the one who got, I don¡¯t want to see you, okay?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Marcello shook his head andughed, ¡°Girl, have you forgotten what I did to you as a child? And now you don¡¯t want to see your big brother who took such good care of you when you were young because of a man?¡± At his words, Sabrina did not respond and remained silent for a long time before speaking again. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m sorry-I went too far just now, I apologize Marcello.¡± At this point, Sabrina¡¯s eyes could only blush, she really wanted to talk to someone, but she had no one to talk to, her parents were gone, she had not made half a friend before, and now she really had no one to talk to.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She was very happy to have Matteo here today, but he took Anna with him and then left shortly after. Finally, she called Marcello, leaving her with someone else. It was a feeling that made her even angrier than if he had note. Looking at Sabrina in front of him, sitting there with a lonely, helpless gaze, Marcello could not help but sigh, ¡°Why bother? Did I tell you before that you haven¡¯t given up yet?¡± Dead heart? She had been in love with him for so many years, how could she simply say she was dead? Sabrinaughed bitterly in her heart and looked up to meet Marcello¡¯s eyes, ¡°Marcello, you have loved Mrs. Rizzi for so many years, now if someone asked you to die and marry someone else, would you do it?¡± Chapter 1388-The show stoppage Marcello did not expect her to ask this question suddenly, and for a moment he was silent, not responding to her words, and all the warmth that had been on his face before disappeared, leaving only coldness. Even the temperature of the room disappeared in a sh. Sabrina¡¯s eyes shed with panic as she realized what was happening. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Marcello, I¡¯m in a bad mood, I¡¯m always talking nonsense, you should go back sooner.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have made a mess of examples, much less use Marcello as an example, Marcello took such good care of me as a child, I was just too much.¡± Marcello felt he had gone too far when he saw how she med herself and was sad, she must have been sad to see someone she liked with someone else. It was hard for her to be so reserved when she had lost both parents and now had nothing to lose. Marcello didn¡¯t want to get into too much trouble with her, so he sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t me you for what just happened, but you can¡¯t talk about your sister-inw in the future, you should know what she means to me.¡± ¡°Mmmmmm, I won¡¯t in the future, I was an idiot before, so I told Marcello to go home early and leave me alone, I will calm down for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid something might happen if I leave you alone in your present condition, I have nothing to do anyway, so I¡¯ll stay here with you in the hospital for a few days.¡± Marcello insisted on not leaving, and Sabrina did not kick him out again, sitting quietly alone on the bed, alone beside him. And so the afternoon passed without incident. In the evening, Marcello had the family maids bring food, all light, but Sabrina had little appetite, could only eat reluctantly for her health. As she ate, Sabrina kept wanting to ask something, but finally she looked at Marcello¡¯s face and swallowed the words. After a few times, Marcello said directly, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it, no need to look at me and stammer. If it has nothing to do with your sister-inw, I won¡¯t be offended.¡± When she heard him say this, Sabrina felt relieved, but she was still careful when she spoke because she was dealing with Matteo. ¡°Marcello, I want to ask you how long have these two been together?¡± At those words, Marcello narrowed his eyes reflexively, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sabrina replied softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Marcello just say that he wouldn¡¯t be offended if I said something that didn¡¯t have to do with my sister-inw? And what does Marcello care because I ask? Now I¡¯m not even allowed to ask?¡± ¡°I can.¡± Marcello lowered his gaze and took a bite of his food, his expression looked thoughtful, and after a few moments resumed, ¡°Yes, you can ask, but aren¡¯t you abusing yourself by asking this now? How long they have been together does not affect their rtionship, didn¡¯t you see the ring on Anna¡¯s hand when she came in just now?¡± It was because she had seen it that she wanted to ask. Of course this was something Sabrina did not say. ¡°I just wanted to know, I¡¯ve liked her for a long time and I didn¡¯t get any answer. And how she got involved with Matteo, nothing more.¡± ¡°And why do you like Matteo?¡± Marcello asked rhetorically. Sabrina froze. ¡°It¡¯s a fatal entanglement, you like him, he doesn¡¯t like you, but have you thought about all those suitors behind you? Who are they going to ask? Why don¡¯t you like them? Why did they chase you for so long without getting any response?¡± ¡°You.¡± Marcello¡¯s eyes were warm, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bother to tell you this if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯ve watched you grow up as a child. You¡¯re just too hard on yourself, a man, if he¡¯s interested in you, that¡¯s all, but it won¡¯t do you any good to cling to him when he¡¯s already with someone else.¡± At those words, Sabrina¡¯s face paled, ¡°Marcello, how can you say that, I was just asking.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen you grow up, you¡¯re asking and I wouldn¡¯t understand?¡± Sabrina blushed a little and did not take his words. ¡°You¡¯re an educated girl, you¡¯re not the closed society you used to be, why are you still so unpredictable? He is just a man, you have a long life ahead of you, what kind of man can¡¯t you find?¡± ¡°But there is only one Matthew.¡± Sabrina¡¯s eyes were red and she looked like she was about to cry, ¡°I¡¯ve loved him since I was a child and I still love him, if I could have loved someone else then I would have been with someone else already, I wouldn¡¯t have waited all these years for him.¡± ¡°So you can¡¯t listen to what Marcello says, can you?¡± ¡°Marcello, I¡¯m not listening, I just haven¡¯t thought about it yet, give me some time, okay?¡± ¡°Then think about it yourself, you are a smart adult, you don¡¯t need to be told things all the time, you can figure it out yourself.¡± Again these words, again she was told to think for herself. Why did intelligent people have to figure it out for themselves, had to act on what the public thought? Sabrina closed her eyes and did not respond to his words again. It was soon the day of Luca¡¯s cousin¡¯s wedding. Samantha had not wanted to dress up, but after thinking about it, she had finally dressed up, since she was going to go as Luca¡¯s girlfriend, and Luca¡¯s mother was going to drag her along to introduce her to everyone. She was going to be separated anyway, so it was a good idea to do him onest favor and show him some respect. This time she was driving back, so Flora came early in the morning to look for Samantha, who had actually contacted her yesterday on Facebook to make sure she was well taken care of. She was afraid Samantha would overthink it, so she added a quick note. ¡°Samantha is so pretty, even if she doesn¡¯t dress well, but after all, it¡¯s a wedding and everyone will be dressed well, so our Samantha can¡¯t lose to others.¡± Samantha was treated as a daughter-inw. Indeed, for Samantha, Flora is a good person to get along with, and it would be nice to have such an easy-going person as a mother-inw and daughter-inw. It¡¯s just that ¡­ The thought made Samantha¡¯s eyes a little dark and she thought no further. Samantha finished dressing in the house and went out, and Flora was full of praise as soon as she saw her. ¡°Our Samantha is so beautiful today, she will surely look ravishing.¡± Samantha: ¡°Ahem, Auntie, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s wedding after all, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to be ravishing, do you?¡± Chapter 1389 – You don’t like me anymore Hearing this, Flora tapped her head and said with a smile, ¡°Yes and yes, look at my brain, it¡¯s all for you and Ipletely forgot that today is a wedding.¡± Samantha smiled shyly. The door was opened and Luca and Lario walked in together. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Luca looked at Samantha as the words left his mouth. Today Samantha was wearing a small light green dress with a short pearl-white jacket over it; her legs were white and long. She wore a pair of clear high heels, the heels were very high, she did not know how high, but when she saw them, Luca unconsciously frowned, ¡°You wear such high shoes, will it be easy to walk afterwards?¡± At those words, Samantha was stunned. ¡°You usually wear t shoes, are you sure you can walk?¡± Before Samantha could answer, Flora, who was beside her, rushed out and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t it normal for a girl to wear high heels? Why is it ufortable to walk? If it¡¯s inconvenient, you should keep Samantha a little more, Samantha is your girlfriend, don¡¯t you have anymon sense?¡± Luke didn¡¯t think he would be reprimanded for just asking a question, so he rubbed his nose sarcastically. Okay, he shouldn¡¯t have said anything. His mother was too protective of Samantha, and now she was just a girlfriend.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Luca did not say another word. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Luca was driving alone and Samantha wanted to sit in the back and let him have the passenger seat, but to her surprise Flora immediately opened the passenger door for her and let her in. She was too embarrassed to get in, so she got in and put on her seat belt. After the car drove off, Flora started singing in the back. ¡°Samantha, Luca¡¯s cousin, who is only 25 today, has been in a rtionship with his girlfriend since she was in school, and they have been in a rtionship for four or five years. You say Luca is so old, why doesn¡¯t he learn from his cousin?¡± Samantha was a little embarrassed to hear this, since she was now Luca¡¯s girlfriend, and it seemed that Flora was pushing the two of them to get married. She was still trying to figure out how to respond when Luca frowned and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that.¡± Flora narrowed her eyes and said angrily, ¡°What, I¡¯m not allowed to tell you anything as a mother, am I?¡± Lario touched Flora¡¯s hand, signaling that Samantha was still here. Flora also reacted and then hooked her lips, ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t worry, after you and Luca get married, Auntie will surely treat you well, if Luca dares to bully you, I won¡¯t spare him.¡± Ahem, Samantha was so embarrassed, no wonder Luca said he would talk about it after the wedding, so his mother was in such a hurry, she hadn¡¯t already discussed marriage with Luca in private, had she? Anyway, Samantha thought that if she could talk about it after the wedding, then she could turn around and go on a blind date. It¡¯s just a blind date, right? It wasn¡¯t a big deal. After thinking this, Samantha smiled shyly at Flora and did not respond. Flora didn¡¯t think much about it, she just thought she was shy, but she was still very happy. It was true that she was worried about Luca not finding a girlfriend, but she had never expected him to find such a beautiful one without saying a word, which was a great way to make a good impression. The bottom line was that Samantha was also not a pot; she was good in every sense of the word. After driving for almost two hours, Samantha got up to go to the bathroom when she stopped for a break to eat. She spent half the day in the bathroom retching, but nothing came out. She was actually a little seasick, and the longer she sat there, the more she felt like vomiting. If Flora and Lario had not been in the car, she would have asked Luca to stop halfway and let her rest. After half a day of dry vomiting in the bathroom, Samantha wanted to wash her face to get it clean, but as soon as she turned on the faucet, she remembered that she had put on makeup today, so she sighed helplessly, grabbed the powder and touched up her makeup before turning to leave. As soon as she stepped outside, she saw a long figure leaning against the door. Luca? What was he doing here? Samantha was puzzled when Luca looked up and his eyes fell on her. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± She was made up, but her eyes were clearly tired and her face did not look good. At his words, Samantha shook her head, ¡°Nothing.¡± Luca frowned a little unhappily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you weren¡¯t feeling well? I¡¯ve been waiting here for five minutes.¡± Uh-oh? Five minutes? She had probably heard the sound of her retching, and since she had been caught, she had nothing to hide, so she smiled and said, ¡°Your parents are here, so it would be too much trouble for me to tell them.¡± ¡°Trouble with what?¡± Luke wrinkled his nose and said, ¡°They really like you, don¡¯t you know.¡± ¡°Yes, they like me, but you don¡¯t like me¡­¡± Samantha whispered thest part of her sentence so softly that only she could probably hear it. Luca did not hear her and narrowed his eyes as he asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Samantha became irritated and said with a look of disinterest, ¡°I mean, they like me and I can¡¯t keep my favor, did you hear me this time?¡± Luca kept his eyebrows furrowed, thinking back to what Samantha had just said. She seemed to be saying, ¡°They like me, but you don¡¯t like me.¡± Although he had not heard the rest of the sentence, it seemed to him that was what she had said. But if it was, it didn¡¯t sound like Samantha¡¯s style. She was not the kind of person who would say such a thing. Maybe she was overthinking it? ¡°Saying it when you¡¯re ufortable is not doing a favor, saying it¡¯s a problem when it¡¯s not is doing a favor.¡± ¡°Okay, you¡¯re right about everything, I¡¯m fine now, let¡¯s go out.¡± With that, Samantha walked toward him, crossing to his side only to have him take her hand. When her palms touched, Samantha felt as if she had been electrocuted and her eyes widened abruptly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luke was just trying to stop her, but instead he took her hand, and when she looked at him, he instantly retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted, ¡°Sorry.¡± Samantha half-closed her lips and looked at his withdrawn hand, which still seemed to have his warmth on it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luke was about to say, ¡°Because you¡¯ve been acting strange for the past two days, but the words turned into: ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go.¡± Then he took the lead and moved on. Chapter 1390 – Future daughter-in-law Samantha looked at his figure and wondered what he was thinking. She lowered her gaze to her palm and quickly followed him. When Samantha returned, Flora came up to shake her hand affectionately, ¡°Samantha, aren¡¯t you feeling well? It took you so long to go to the bathroom.¡± Samantha was a little embarrassed, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine, I just went to put on my makeup.¡± Hearing that she had gone to put on makeup, Flora quickly dispelled her doubts and said with a smile, ¡°So that¡¯s it, Samantha is already very pretty, makeup is not very important. Why don¡¯t we take a break?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°We have an hour, if you are tired, the wedding won¡¯t start so soon, so let¡¯s rest here for an hour.¡± ¡°Alright aunt, let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t need to rest?¡± ¡°No really auntie, let¡¯s go~¡± ¡°Well then, if you don¡¯t feel well remember to tell auntie and uncle, auntie will definitely take you into ount and marriage is not that important.¡± ¡°Well, thank you Auntie.¡± Faced with Flora¡¯s concern, Samantha simply felt warm inside. If she really had something with Luke, a mother-inw like Flora was probably what many daughters-inw would beg for, to be kind to their daughters-inw about everything. If all mothers-inw were like that, there would be no need for quarrels between mothers-inw and daughters-inw. It is a pity that¡­ Samantha¡¯s eyes darkened for a few moments and she thought no further. The group resumed their journey and soon arrived at the wedding venue. As they got out of the car, people approached to exchange pleasantries. Luke walked behind Samantha and took the opportunity to lower his voice and said, ¡°If people ask you questionster and you feel annoyed, don¡¯t answer them.¡± At his words, Samantha gave him an unexpected look, ¡°Won¡¯t you offend people if you don¡¯t answer?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡± His voice was low and firm, carrying a reassuring strength, and he said it without any hesitation, causing Samantha to be stunned for a moment before curling her lips into a faint smile in response to him. ¡°Yeah, well, then if I get into any serious trouble, you¡¯ll have to cover for me.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Luca, oblivious, answered her. Then, as if realizing something, he met Samantha¡¯s eyes sideways, who was staring at him, and their eyes collided, looking at each other for almost seven seconds. Samantha suddenly thought of a very famous saying. If you look at someone for more than seven seconds, then you will not hesitate to fall madly in love with them. She had only heard it before, but now she had a chance to verify it. Whether she was in love with Luca or not, she did not know. But her heart was beating fast at that moment. Bang! Bang! Trumpet after trumpet, her heart beat against his chest with such force that it seemed to burst. Samantha abruptly averted her eyes, avoiding Luca¡¯s gaze. Luca half-closed his thin lips and noticed that his otherwise white ears were now pink and small. He withdrew his gaze and swallowed a little wolfishly, suppressing the restless heat in his heart. ¡°Yes, yes, Luca ising.¡± Flora over there had almost finished exchanging pleasantries with her rtives, then a group of people looked toward them, Flora looked in Samantha¡¯s direction with satisfaction and said with a smile, ¡°Our Luca ah finally made it this time, he found a girl, the two of them are very close and will get married soon, so his girlfriend came to the wedding. ¡± Luca and Samantha, who heard from afar that they are getting married soon, ¡°¡­¡± The two were a little embarrassed thinking that they had obviously nned to have a showdown when they returned, but they did not expect Flora to say that they would get married in front of their rtives. In fact, in this situation, if Flora had not really been so nice to Samantha, she would have really resented such elders, but the way Flora was giggling made it seem as if she had no bad intentions at all and was really nice to Samantha. Samantha herself could seriously feel it. Thinking about it, she lowered her voice and asked Luke, ¡°What should we do? Your mother is so enthusiastic, when we finish attending the wedding this time, will everyone think you will be married by then?¡± Luca said nothing, but he also looked a little helpless.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Samantha continued, ¡°And you see your mother is so happy, will she be sad and upset if we show her our hand then?¡± Luca shot her a look. Samantha blinked and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it for real?¡± They both froze at the same time when those words were spoken. Luke did not expect her to say that, so he froze, while Samantha did not expect to say such a shameful thing, and then looked at Luke¡¯s frozen face, not knowing how to respond. She felt embarrassed, but her face did not show it at all, instead she deliberately went for Luca¡¯s arm. ¡°What? You can¡¯t even take a joke, can you? I talk about it and you turn pale? Don¡¯t you think I would like you?¡± The whole fire went out as if a pot of cold water had been poured over his head. The coldness returned to Luke¡¯s eyes and face, ¡°You think too much.¡± ¡°I think too much? If you make me look bad by making me look bad, I won¡¯t be nice to you anymore.¡± Samantha warned him in a whisper. Luca, on the other hand, did not know what to think and casually replied. ¡°What if I lose face? We¡¯ll go back and have a showdown anyway, only sooner.¡± Thisment made Samantha¡¯s heart freeze, and she bit her lower lip just as she was about to utter a curse, when Flora¡¯s side had arrived with her rtives. ¡°Man, look at these two, they¡¯re so close, I¡¯ve only been gone a little while and already they¡¯re hugging.¡± Samantha was speechless, can¡¯t you see how your son¡¯s face stinks? But maybe Flora was ignoring her son, all she could see was Samantha. Samantha lost her heart to face the situation, but considering Flora¡¯s sincerity and passion, she finally smiled and said, ¡°Hello, sisters, aunts, uncles and brothers.¡± Samantha was beautiful, slim and tall, and she was dressed very elegantly today. Those who were a little straighter pulled Flora directly and said, ¡°Flora, this future daughter-inw of yours is beautiful, where can you find such a beautiful girl, give our Roso a whole one too.¡± At this, Flora almost ckened her face, but for the sake of her rtives, she finally suppressed her temper and said, ¡°This rtionship depends on destiny, Samantha and our Luke have a destiny, so they get together naturally. Chapter 1391 Did you hear that? ¡°Luca¡¯s girlfriend is very pretty, how old is she? What is she studying? What is she doing now? What are her parents doing?¡± A group of people started to ask curiously about Samantha. Sometimes they don¡¯t want to be mean, but they are just bored and have nothing to talk about, so they just ask. Just like now they are asking about Samantha. It¡¯s not that they have ill will toward Samantha, because if she wasn¡¯t Samantha, if she was Luca¡¯s real girlfriend, she would have been persecuted by these people. So Samantha was not angry and was going to answer all the questions one by one. Who knew that Luca, who had been keeping his lips thin without speaking, suddenly spoke, ¡°When will the wedding start? Are you ready to go in now?¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry, it¡¯s twenty minutes away, you¡¯re just in time, why don¡¯t you go for a drink?¡± A drink? Samantha heard the word and curled her lips into a smile. Wine was a good thing, she thought. The topic was quickly changed and Flora looked at her son¡¯s expressionless cheeks and realized that these people were asking too many questions, and that the girls were too subtle to tell people. So she too was quick to straighten things out, ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t stand around here and dy the people behind us from entering the club, let¡¯s all go in first.¡± And so the group headed inside.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Samantha and Luke walkedst, initially Samantha held his arm for show, but now that everyone was not paying attention to them, Samantha let go of his hand and kept her distance from Luke. ¡°I¡¯m telling you up front, this wedding is for your rtives, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to lose face, but I¡¯m not going to allow it, even if I lose face, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to lose face, I¡¯m not going to lose this face, so if you need to, cooperate. Whatever showdown you want, wait for our return.¡± Her voice sounded cold, without a trace of warmth, and Luke cast her a sidelong nce without speaking. ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± Samantha unhappily paused to question him, ¡°If you don¡¯t, then don¡¯te in now, I¡¯ll take a cab out of here right away.¡± Luca didn¡¯t expect her to put it that way and stared at her in silence for a while, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do everything, you¡¯re right, since we¡¯re here, I won¡¯t let you lose face, go back and make a good show of strength.¡± ¡°Okay, deal.¡± Although they had made an appointment, because of the previously agreed upon discussion and showdown, there was inevitably a lump in their hearts and it was impossible for them to talk well. Luke was a close rtive and was invited to the same table as the hosts, but Samantha was reluctant and found a table to sit at alone, and no matter how hard Flora tried to persuade her, she did not want to go. In the end, Flora had no choice but to visit herter, told her to eat well, and left. There were several girls around the table who were Samantha¡¯s age, and when they saw Flora¡¯s friendly attitude toward her, they approached and cautiously asked her who she was. ¡°Sister, I heard that you are Brother Luke¡¯s girlfriend? Is that true?¡± ¡°Sister, you are so pretty, how did you and Brother Luca meet?¡± Samantha looked at them and saw that they were about the same age as her, so I guess she called herself sister for Luca¡¯s sake. She smiled and replied, ¡°You can just call me Samantha, I¡¯m not his girlfriend.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Some people paled slightly, ¡°But I didn¡¯t just say ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Samantha smiled, ¡°She is a girlfriend, I just lied to you, if she was not a girlfriend, why would I have apanied him to the wedding?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, what do you do, Samantha?¡± As Samantha answered, she saw the red wine in front of her and suddenly had the urge to drink, drank a small ss and then could not resist pouring herself another big ss. Seeing her drinking like this, the girls eximed, ¡°Does Samantha drink a lot? Will you get drunk with this?¡± Samantha patiently exined, ¡°Red wine has a strong aftertaste, but it¡¯s okay to drink a little, so don¡¯t drink too much the first time.¡± She herself did not drink much, only after Doria¡¯s man often sang in bars, was often dragged along with her, and onlyter did she learn to drink asionally. ¡°Yes, thank you, Samantha.¡± Some of the girls followed Samantha¡¯s example, taking the opportunity to drink, and soon their table was, well, finished. But the two-thirds were all drunk by Samantha. The other elders couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Guys, don¡¯t just drink, you have to eat food, otherwise what happens if you get drunkter?¡± ¡°Yes Samantha, look how much you drank, you better eat something.¡± Samantha shook her head, feeling as if she had no difort. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you eat, I¡¯ll have some more.¡± As the waiter served the food, Samantha asked for more wine-their table was predominantly female, so they drank red wine. But at the main table it was a different story, there were a lot of male customers and most of them were older, so they asked for smooth high-proof wine, Luke didn¡¯t feel much like getting drunk since he had driven all the way here, but everyone wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook. ¡°Today is your cousin¡¯s wedding, what¡¯s wrong with not drinking on such a beautiful day? Besides, if you get drunkter, you won¡¯t leave tonight, you¡¯ve been driving all day, aren¡¯t you tired? Your cousin has plenty of rooms upstairs, so you can all stay and rest.¡± Luca was about to say no, but then he thought about Samantha¡¯s ufortable car ride today, and how she had gone to the bathroom to dry off. It was pathetic. He could rush back, but what about Samantha? She was so ufortable that it would be better to let her rest for the night ande back tomorrow. The truth was that he was not a good drinker and did not drink too much, but it was a day like today when everyone was drinking, as they said, and he would be out of character if he did not. After all, they were all rtives. When he saw that Luke had arrived at the table, everyone drank merrily. His cousin, who had brought his new wife to toast with him, bumped into Luca as he drank and whispered, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re great, I¡¯ve seen your girl, she¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Luca paused in his movements for a moment and then smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Go ahead brother, try to get married first and give you a chance to toast with me.¡± Chapter 1392 – Bad Drinking When they say they want Luke to work hard, they really mean they want him to work hard, that¡¯s all they mix in. There are few cousins, so they all have a good rtionship. At the end of the day, the group was all a bit bent out of shape, but after all, it was a happy asion, so everyone kept shouting and drinking. Luke still retained some consciousness, but he was so dazed that he could barely stand. Flora came up and pinched his ear, ¡°How are you, son? I don¡¯t know how Samantha is, I¡¯ll go check on her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luca nodded and then looked at his father, Lario, who was standing next to him. He was already drunk and his whole body was slumped on the table, not moving. ¡°Brother, there is a room upstairs, why don¡¯t you send your eldest son up there to rest for a while.¡± Luca did not think it was right to leave his father slumped, so he nodded and got up to help the man get up and take him upstairs to his room. When he was finished, Luca returned downstairs more groggily, striding forward to find Samantha and Flora. Halfway down the hall Flora suddenly trotted hurriedly toward him. ¡°Son!¡± Luke stopped in his tracks with a sense of foreboding. ¡°Damn, where have you been? I looked for you for half a day and couldn¡¯t find you.¡± ¡°Dad was drunk and sent him upstairs to his room.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Flora heard this, her face immediately became angry, ¡°This dead old man, still so good at drinking, told him not to drink so much but he still drank so much, it really pissed me off, let it go, for the sake of today being such a good day, I won¡¯t bother with him, how is he? Is he really drunk? I¡¯ll go see him.¡± Luke gave the room number and when Flora was about to leave, Luke tightened his lips and grabbed his arm, ¡°Mom, where is Samantha?¡± When he asked her, Flora immediately reacted, ¡°Oh my God, I forgot Samantha in my hurry, what a pity, I feel sorry for my future daughter-inw.¡± Luke had a headache, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Son, Samantha is drunk, go see if she is drunk, I can¡¯t stop her!¡± The expression on Flora¡¯s face was a bit subtle at the mention of this, she did not expect her future daughter-inw to look like this when she was drunk, she waved her hand, ¡°You run to her, I¡¯ll go up to your father first.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He waved his hand, ¡°Hurry up and go to her. Sure enough, Luke¡¯s disturbing premonition was correct, he heard that Samantha was drunk and immediately remembered how Samantha had appeared thest time she had been drunk, hugging his neck and babbling all sorts of nonsense and having absolutely no idea who she was. So now she was¡­ Luke breathed more heavily at the thought and did not stop striding forward. When they found Samantha, she was too rowdy for the girls, so they called the two young cousins from The Russo Family, both minors, aged 16 or 17, to help Samantha. But Samantha smiled as she hooked her chin, ¡°How old are you, baby? Why are you so handsome? Do you want me to introduce you to a girl?¡± At sixteen or seventeen, they were in the age of early love, and faced with a beautiful sister like Samantha, the two boys were already a bit overwhelmed. They were already ufortable holding her up because her skin was white and soft, her body smelled good, her eyes were big, and her lips were red, but who knew that the drunken Samantha talked nonsense and threw winks around, even if she didn¡¯t really do it. She wasn¡¯t really winking, but her eyes were a little more feminine. So it wasn¡¯t long before the two boys¡¯ faces turned red. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Are you afraid that the girl my sister introduced you to is not beautiful? Don¡¯t worry, I have a good eye, I¡¯ll find you a nice and pretty one, or don¡¯t you like nice and pretty? Do you like other types?¡± The boy turned red and did not respond to her words. ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t speak because you don¡¯t like nice and pretty things? Then shall I find you a bossydy? Or maybe you want a sister like me?¡± Both boys¡¯ ears were red and they could not speak. ¡°Man, don¡¯t be shy.¡± Samantha was about to say something more when there was a sudden grip on her wrist and unconsciously turned her head to see Luca¡¯s dark, dark, handsome face. ¡°Well?¡± She looked at Luca with a frown, tilting her head slightly as if she was trying to say something. Because of his previous experience, Luca did not give her a chance to speak at all. He pulled her to his side, removed his jacket and wrapped it around her lower body, then lifted her onto his shoulders. The whole process was so smooth that before anyone could react, Samantha was already on Luca¡¯s shoulders. It was obvious that Samantha herself had not reacted, and because she was already drunk, she felt her head spin even more, and as she turned around, her eyes slowly closed from dizziness. ¡°Samantha talks gibberish when she is drunk, when shees to her senses she will forget everything, please don¡¯t take it, I will take the person away first.¡± ¡°Brother take Samantha¡¯s sister to rest quickly, she really drank a lot.¡± Some of the girls who had spoken well with Samantha earlier immediately spoke up for Samantha. ¡°Yes, yes, we won¡¯t even mind if Sister Samantha gets drunk.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Luca nodded at this and then turned, carrying Samantha. When he was gone, the group breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh my God, Samantha¡¯s sister really looks like this when she¡¯s drunk, it¡¯s crazy, but she¡¯s still so cute what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, especially when she takes her little cousin¡¯s chin in her hand, charming, shit, I doubt the little cousin moves? Little cousin tell me, have you ever had your heart for a pretty sister?¡± A few girls gathered around, the two underage boys were already blushing, nowpletely overwhelmed by their words, and they soon ran off together. This way Luke had already taken Samantha upstairs to her room and put her on the big hotel bed. Samantha was dizzy to the point of vertigo as shey down, her delicate features almost curled into a ball. Because of the way she had just moved, Samantha¡¯s skirt, which had only reached her knees, shifted a few ces as shey back, revealing her snow-white legs, a scene that stung Luke a little, and he half-open his lips without moving, pulling the covers over her legs. ¡°You still drink so much out here, don¡¯t you know you¡¯re a bad drinker?¡± Luca spat, then stood up and wrinkled his forehead. He had also been spilled today and was a little unconscious at the moment. With a heavy sigh, Luke decided to go to the next room to rest. Chapter 1393 Samantha did not forget! But just as Luca was about to get up, Samantha suddenly grunted and kicked the nkets. Because of her movement, the skirt of her body shifted a few more inches. Luca looked at it for a moment before withdrawing it. He almost lifted his foot to remove it, but finally thought better of it and turned around to close all the curtains in the hotel room. It was still daylight and the room was bright when the curtains were not drawn. When the curtains were closed, the hotel room was dark, almost invisible to the eye. It will be all right, Luca thought to himself. Luca went back and tucked her in in the dark, deciding that he would leave her alone this time and always stay in the room and not run away anyway. Besides, he had been drinking a lot too, and now his blood was rising to the surface, so he needed to get some rest. He had just tucked her in and was about to leave when a pair of soft, boneless hands came up and wrapped their arms around Luke. In the darkness, he faintly saw Samantha roll over and wrap her arms around him, her beautiful eyes shining as she stared at him weakly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Luca breathed out and asked her gruffly, ¡°For what?¡± She yed drunk again, and seeing the fierce tone in his voice, she gave a resigned expression, ¡°It¡¯s too dark and Samantha is afraid to be alone.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The corners of Luke¡¯s lips crinkled at that, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were afraid when you brought me home from the bar alone? Come to think of it, if she hadn¡¯t been so bold, she might never have met himter in life. With that in mind, Luke said, ¡°Shall I turn on your light?¡± ¡°No.¡± Samantha shook her head and hugged his arms tighter, her whole body almost resting on Luca¡¯s, ¡°Samantha wants you to stay with me.¡± With such blunt words Luca¡¯s throat rolled, ¡°What the hell are you doing Samantha, are you going to start acting drunk again?¡± ¡°Hmm? What is this drunkenness, Samantha is not drunk.¡± Luca cupped her chin and his voice became a little colder, ¡°When you¡¯re done being drunk, will you wake up and forget everything?¡± ¡°Well, Samantha hasn¡¯t forgotten! Samantha has everything in her mind, how could Samantha ever forget Your Highness?¡± Your Highness ¡­ Hearing that word, Luke¡¯s gaze changed slightly and he narrowed his eyes, ¡°Last time it was His Majesty, what, this time you are just giving me a demotion?¡± Just as he finished his words, Samantha¡¯s hand came up and covered his mouth, eximing, ¡°Your Highness must not talk nonsense, this is treason, you will be killed.¡± The end of Luke¡¯s eyebrow jumped, damn it. He was really going into action. How could such a person exist? Drunk andpletely on his own,pletely ignoring his neighbor¡¯s wishes and casually pinning identities on others. If he had not left earlier, would she have hugged someone else and shouted for His Highness as well? Thinking about this, Luke¡¯s anger and blood were unstable for a while, so he simply told her gruffly, ¡°So what?¡± Only after he finished speaking did he notice that Samantha¡¯s palm was still on his mouth, his lips vibrating as he spoke, rubbing gently against Samantha¡¯s soft palm. Perhaps it was the alcohol that did it, Luke felt his exhaled breath be noticeably warmer. ¡°Your Highness must not say that, Samantha would be very, very upset if anything happened to her.¡± Upset? Lucaughed softly, ¡°Oh, and how upset would you be?¡± ¡°Samantha would cry her eyes out.¡± As if she didn¡¯t believe him, she looked at Luca seriously and added, ¡°Really.¡± By now Luca had adjusted to the darkness, so he could clearly see the expression on Samantha¡¯s face, serious and na?ve, her lips slightly open, the sweet, sweet scent of girl emanating and fermenting in the air, and he fantastically lowered his head and came, little by little, to the girl¡¯s lips. The moment their lips pressed together, their breaths intertwined. Luke¡¯s head felt as if something had exploded, making his brain explode, and his lips brushed just before he reacted, backing away abruptly and gasping in disbelief. What was she doing? This was Samantha in front of him, they were fake boyfriends, they would be separated when they returned, how could he do this? Luke cursed himself so many times in his mind that he tried to turn around and get out of bed when Samantha approached him in the darkness. She wrapped her arms around his neck, semi-kneeled in front of Luca and kissed him of her own ord. Her kiss waspletely different from Luca¡¯s. Luca had only lightly brushed before, but Samantha¡¯s kisses were of the most impetuous kind, then rampant, trying to leverage his mouth at every turn. Luke¡¯s head was full of ck lines, this woman¡¯s style was really dominant, even when drunk she maintained her true nature. His consciousness was almost obliterated by the fragrant softness and he closed his eyes. They had both been drinking, and the smell of alcohol lingered on their breath for a while, and Samantha kissed him for a while before taking the initiative to move her kiss to his ear. For some reason, she was confused and felt that his ears had a story to tell, and her mind had even conjured up a vision of her trying to touch his ears, but he would not let her, so she did and then he exploded. He was like a serious lion who did not like to be poked, but he was not really angry with her, so with a kiss, Samantha left some teeth marks on his ear. Luca¡¯s sanity and calmness, all of it, was destroyed by Samantha¡¯s sweet kisses and girlish scent with nothing left. His long arms were strong and powerful as he wrapped them around Samantha¡¯s soft waist and held her close to him. ¡°Mmmm ¡­¡± Samantha let out a small grunt, wrapping her arms around his neck and starting to move closer to him. He turned and pinned her to the ground, taking her chin and starting a kiss. One night passed. Samantha woke up feeling sore all over, barely able to lift her arms and legs, and most importantly, she was being held by someone. The warmth of the person behind her was constantly transferred to her body, along with even, steady breathing. Samantha was confused for a moment before realizing that she was naked. She felt as if she had been hit hard on the head and her whole body jerked. What was going on? Why was she here? The man behind her ¡­ Samantha slowly turned her head to see Luca¡¯s handsome face with his eyes closed and her whole body went into a daze. Oh my God, what had she donest night? Because she was in Luca¡¯s arms as soon as she had woken up, and the paining from a certain point was a deep memory of what the two of them had donest night. Samantha had been drinking yesterday, and then seemed to copseter, and then she had no idea what had happened. Was it possible that he had done it to himself while drunk? No, no, Luca was not that kind of person. So did she hit on him herself? Chapter 1394 is balanced The thought of this sent Samantha¡¯s whole body into a tailspin. She seriously rethought this matter in her head and how exactly she would handle it. The two had already agreed to have a showdown with Luke¡¯s mother when they returned this time, but who knew that such a thing would happen now. Was it true that ns could not keep up with the changes? Samantha¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. If Luca found out they were having sex, would he be responsible? But was this the kind of responsibility he wanted, Samantha?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Of course not, Samantha blinked. She was a new woman and had slept with a man. And this man was not bad and had a good body, so she was not at a disadvantage. Thinking about this, Samantha felt bnced and decided to pretend that nothing had happened when Luca woke up. But then, would Luca want to be responsible? Or should he just leave quietly? Samantha looked at Luca¡¯s handsome face for a long time, then slowly stood up. The clothes that had fallen to the floor made her blush, so she quickly walked over to pick them up and put them on, then picked up her long messy hair and casually pushed it behind her head before tiptoeing toward the bathroom as if nothing had happened. When Samantha came out of the bathroom again, she had finished putting her clothes back on, and when she saw that Luke was still unresponsive on the bed, she hurriedly grabbed her purse and cell phone and quietly left. Samantha left without anyone noticing and did not tell anyone, after all, the incident was so sudden that she did not want to tell Luca¡¯s mother even though she was polite, it would be too embarrassing. So she took a cab and left first. When Luca woke up, two hours had passed. It was only when Flora knocked on the door to see how they were that Luca woke up. At first he was so stunned that when he heard a knock at the door, he unconsciously got up and got out of bed to answer it. It was only after lifting the covers that Luca realized what was happening and looked down in silence for a moment before getting back under the covers. The spot on his side was cold, as if no one had been there. But there was a faint sweet scent under the covers, a scent Luca knew well, it was the same scent that Samantha had smelled all the time she had lived in her home, in the ces she had stayed, and in her body. Sweet and not cloying, it smelled soothing. The memory of yesterday reyed, all the images reyed in her mind frame by frame, and when she was finished Luke shifted his eyes and then looked to her side. The nket and the position were so cold that it was clear Samantha had been gone for a long time, so how long had she slept? Where had she gone? It was probably because she had not answered the door for so long that the doorbell rang again, and Luke moved stiffly to put on his clothes, and when he was finished he sat on the edge of the bed and clutched his temples. Why had this happened, he had drunk a little more yesterday but had not lost his mind, but why had he given her ¡­ in such a situation? Bastard! Thinking about this, Luke cursed himself hard in his heart, he really deserved to die for doing such a thing to a girl. Ding dong ding ding dong- The ringing of the doorbell sounded more and more urgent before Luca got up and went to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, Flora looked at him angrily and scolded him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You don¡¯t know how to open the door after ringing the bell for half a day? You ¡­¡± Flora was in the middle of her sentence when she suddenly saw something and stopped talking, then stared at Luca¡¯s neck. Luca looked at her strangely and reached out to touch his neck, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing at all.¡± Flora responded and waved her hand with a smile, ¡°I just wanted to call you and Samantha for breakfast, now that I called, you decide when you want to eat, I¡¯ll go first ah.¡± With that, Flora turned and left, taking a few steps and then running back to push Luca into the room and close the door behind him. Luca looked puzzled, after which he stood for a few moments before turning and going back to the bathroom. When he looked up and saw the mirror, Luca finally understood why Flora had just given him that look. It was because her neck was actually covered in red marks, teeth marks and lipstick marks, and anyone with eyes could tell at a nce what had happened. Luca¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch; it was no wonder Flora had suddenly let him go, daring her to misunderstand something. No, she hadn¡¯t misunderstood anything at all. Something had really happened between Luca and Samanthast night. Luca thought nothing of it and turned to pick up his cell phone to call Samantha. It didn¡¯t ring for long before it was hung up. Luca froze, tightened his lips and continued to call, only to be greeted by a cold female voice. ¡°Sorry, the user you have called is turned off.¡± Off? Luca narrowed his eyes, was this girl fried and ready to ignore him? But the only thing Luca could say now was that this girl was probably fine, he just didn¡¯t want to answer the phone and didn¡¯t want to see her, right? After that Luca looked around the room and found that all of Samantha¡¯s things had been taken away from her. Now she was nowhere to be seen and was not answering his calls. Luca sighed and began to gather his things. Flora was happy, she even felt she would soon be a grandmother, and when Luca came down for breakfast, she squeezed in to talk to him. ¡°When are you getting married?¡± Luca¡¯s face changed slightly at her words, and before she could answer, Flora continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell mother you haven¡¯t thought about it, you¡¯re a man, you have to be responsible, if you¡¯re not going to get married, then you won¡¯t really say you¡¯re my son in the future.¡± He didn¡¯t make his words very clear, but for Luca, at that moment, it was clear what Flora meant. He was saying that if you weren¡¯t nning to marry her, then you were an asshole for sleeping with her, and that men should be responsible, and if you weren¡¯t nning to marry her, then don¡¯t touch a finger of hers. He had nned to have a showdown when he returned, but he did not expect things to be that way now. Samantha was not seeing him now and not answering his calls, so he did not know what Samantha was really thinking right now. Thinking about this, Luke then said in a deep voice, ¡°I want to ask her what she is thinking first.¡± Samantha was the one who had been hurt in this matter, he was the one who had been an idiot, so it was better to ask her what he thought than to make a hasty decision on his own. Flora couldn¡¯t help but stare at him, ¡°You bastard, you haven¡¯t made up your mind yet, have you?¡± Chapter 1395 Samantha runs away ¡°If you haven¡¯t thought of anything, why are you like this? I¡¯m so angry with you, Samantha, for being such a good girl and letting you do ¡­.¡± Flora was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Luca I tell you, if you don¡¯t take this responsibility, you will not be my Flora¡¯s son in the future.¡± Was he forced? Luca gave Flora a helpless look, ¡°Mother, Samantha has run away.¡± ¡°What?¡± Flora was a little confused at first when she heard that Samantha had run away, then she relied on her brain to connect the dots and suddenly her eyes widened and she said, ¡°Ran away? Why did she run away? Because of this? Son, you didn¡¯t force her, did you?¡± Forced? Luke thought back to yesterday¡¯s incident, his memory had notpletely disappeared because he still had senses and consciousness at that moment, so he knew what had happened at that time, and that he had not controlled himself. Although he had not forced it, Samantha had been so drunk that when she had rounded herself, she had taken advantage of the situation. Thinking about it, Luca lowered his eyes and did not respond. ¡°You¡¯re confused, you!¡± Flora knew what Luca was thinking when she saw the way he lowered his eyes. She was so angry that she pped Luca on the shoulder and said, ¡°How could I have taught you such a son? ¡± Luca half-closed his lips, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not really a stretch, we¡¯re just ¡­¡± ¡°Listen, how can you not be considered forced when you speak spinelessly? I remember, Samantha was drunkst night, and you took advantage of her drunkenness, didn¡¯t you? Now that she¡¯s awake, she¡¯s pissed, and you still think you¡¯re going to go down to breakfast?¡± Luke helplessly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯te down for breakfast, I came up ¡­.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry up and go get Samantha back, do you still have the heart to stay here? You are a bastard.¡± However, Flora had no intention of listening to him and pped him so hard that Luke could only get up from his beating, ¡°Mom, stop it, I didn¡¯te down for breakfast, I came down to tell you something.¡± ¡°Say what to say? What are you talking about? What time is it that you still have the heart to talk here? Why don¡¯t you go get Samantha back for me!¡± Luke was finally beaten away and Flora was so angry that she sat in her chair and only after it was over did Flora realize that all the neighbors were watching her. Damn, she had just blurted out in the heat of the moment and wondered if those people had heard her? So she could only say with a smile, ¡°The young couple had an argument, I asked my son to take his girlfriend back, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing anyone, let¡¯s all continue eating.¡± Lario, who was sitting next to Flora, had drunk too much yesterday and was still groggy when he woke up this morning. He wanted to get some sleep, but Flora dragged him down to have breakfast, but he did not feel like eating and sat there mostly groggy. When he came to himself, he saw his wife furiously beating his son and still did not know what was going on until Luke was beaten away. Samantha returned to her seat and froze when he pushed open the door. She remembered that the first time she hade here, it was empty and there was almost nothing, but since she had moved in, it had be more and more like her home. All this time, she had been under the illusion that this was her ce, as if it belonged to her. But now she realized that it was just a facade, just what her heart wanted. As soon as she got rid of these things that belonged to her, this ce would have nothing to do with her. Samantha stood up and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and her lips lifted in a beautiful curve.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°The moon has its shades and roundness, and even people have meetings and separations, it wasn¡¯t real in the first ce, so what do I have to be sad about?¡± After saying this, she closed the door to her room, then set aside her phone and purse and began to gather her things. As she bent over, her aching legs and back kept being repeatedly reminded of what had happened to herst night, when in fact she herself had not expected this kind of event at all. If she had known it would happen, she would not have had to drink those extra sses of wine. But she was so angry with Luca that she had not thought much about it and had had a few more sses! It was true that alcohol and sex could be a mistake! Samantha hated herself a little when she thought about the first time she had lost, but then she began to console herself again. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we are a new era woman, what is this? I got off anyway, so consider me earned!¡± After reassuring herself, Samantha began to pack her things again slowly as she picked up her phone to get ready to call the movers toe help her. The phone was turned back on and then Samantha quickly found Luca¡¯s number and cklisted him before calling the movers. The mover hung up after confirming the price and address with Samantha and promised to be here within an hour. Samantha put down the phone, her mind gradually calming down. After today, there will be no more rtionship between the two of them, right? She wondered what her reaction would be when she woke up? Would he already have a confrontation with Flora about their pretense of being engaged? Heh, what was she thinking now, how could she be tied to something that was already decided anyway? Samantha shook her head hard, told herself she didn¡¯t want to think about it, and went back to packing her things. There was no way of knowing when Luke would wake up, she just hoped she could pack everything up before he returned, so that when he came back he would see an empty shell and she would not have to meet him. However, the weather was not kind and the movers had not yet arrived when Samantha was almost done packing, so Samantha had to call them, only to be told that the car had a broken tire on the road and there would be a half-hour dy. Samantha was furious and wanted to lose her temper, but she thought they were just staff and had to pay to fix the broken tire, which was not what they wanted. It is not easy to do something, so she could only suppress her anger, ¡°I know, thene to me after you finish fixing it.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you for your understanding, Ms. Monks.¡± After Samantha hung up the phone, she could only sit on the couch and wait while she flipped through her phone, she had not received any calls from Luca since she had deleted his mobile number. Even Facebook was as quiet as if nothing had happened except for a message she had received from her best friend Doria. In fact, what was he afraid of? Maybe Luca doesn¡¯t take it seriously at all, it¡¯s just that she is nervous. Chapter 1396 Be responsible for me? The thought of that immediately made Samantha¡¯s whole body feel sick. The mood was bad. After waiting for half an hour, Samantha was still not waiting for the movers and was so annoyed that she went to the window to get some air, only to see a familiar caring down. She blushed. It was Luca¡¯s car! Samantha hurried back into the house and looked around. How did Luca get back so soon? The movers had not yet arrived, so what would he say when they met? Thinking about it, Samantha went upstairs and put her important things on her shoulders, then quickly opened the door and took the elevator to the next floor. She would go into someone¡¯s hallway for a while, and when Luca went up to the house, she would take the elevator down again, so as to avoid running into Luca. When Luca came home, he saw that the house was almost packed, but nothing had been taken away, Samantha was nowhere to be seen, so Luca went to different rooms and looked for her. He stayed in the same ce for a moment, then suddenly realized something, turned around and ran outside. When he had gone up, he had seen that the elevator had gone up one floor and had seen the light on in the hallway as he entered, so he had not suspected anything. Sure enough, when Luke ran outside, he saw that the elevator had gone down to the 2nd floor. With a grim look on his face, he turned his head and went straight to the entrance of the building and took the stairs. How could he be so stupid, this girl was so smart, if she saw herselfing back she would surely find a way to hide from him, and he wondered if he could reach her now. But soon Luca was relieved, if he had not guessed, so be it. But now that he had guessed, he would be able to reach Samantha in no time, assuming she did not take a cab ahead of time. With this in mind, Luke was not as anxious and nervous as before, and simply increased his pace to catch up. When Samantha came out with her things in her arms, he saw that the elevator was not going up and smiled. Let him wait in the house alone while she retired. With this in mind, Samantha¡¯s pace slowed a bit. Originally, Samantha had nned to hail a cab while walking, but she had too many things in her hand and no room for her cell phone, so she wanted to put her things down on the side of the road and then hail a cab. As she walked, a tall figure stopped in front of Samantha. Samantha instantly froze when she saw Luca standing in front of her. How could he? Shouldn¡¯t he still be upstairs? How could he be so fast? After a few seconds of frozen silence, Samantha approached him and was about to leave when Luca reached out his hand and blocked her. However, no matter where Samantha went, Luca was able to stop her. Finally, Samantha looked at him in exasperation and said, ¡°Get out of my way!¡± In the face of her anger, Luca¡¯s expression was a little helpless: ¡°Shall we talk?¡± Samantha did not have to think about what he wanted to talk about; she had already thought about it herself and saw no need to talk about it.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about it, she quickly said, ¡°There is nothing to talk about between you and me.¡± At her words, Luke frowned at her, and although he did not say anything else, he stood in front of Samantha and did not let her go. Samantha moved her eyes and then said, ¡°The movers willeter, so please talk to them then and put everything in the car, then I¡¯ll call them and tell them where to deliver, as for Auntie, you can exin it yourself, I¡¯m not her person after all, there are some things I can¡¯t say. ¡± Seeing that he seemed to have settled everything without asking her opinion, Luca¡¯s heart became hard, as if he was being squeezed by a big pair of hands. But yes, if she had wanted to do something, she wouldn¡¯t have packed her bags herself and run back, she had quietly run away and not returned his calls, so that meant she wanted to be separated. Thinking about it, Luke half-open his lips and then asked, ¡°Are you sure this is the way you want to handle this?¡± At his words, Samantha froze. To be honest, she didn¡¯t quite know what kind of treatment she wanted, Luca didn¡¯t like her, she didn¡¯t seem to like him, or she just didn¡¯t know what he was like inside yet. When she said nothing, Luca took two steps forward, ¡°Give me your stuff, go upstairs and talk.¡± Samantha looked up at him. ¡°Or, if you want to talk about it here, that¡¯s fine too.¡± After looking at him for a long time, Samantha suddenly shoved everything into his hands, ¡°Well, you want to talk, right, you hold that stuff for me and I¡¯ll go upstairs with you and talk.¡± When she pushed the things to her, Luke did not refuse, he simply took them and hugged them very naturally. What Samantha had just carried with great difficulty became easy for Luca. Samantha turned and walked away, Luca followed her, and soon he was home again. With a queenly air, he walked in and sat down on the sofa. ¡°Now that you are home, what do you want to talk to me about? Say it.¡± Samantha intertwined her arms in front of her and looked questioningly at Luca, thinking to herself that she certainly could not lose in the air and act as if she were at a great disadvantage. Luca did not take her word for it, but he silently ced the items in his hand on a nearby cupboard before approaching Samantha and sitting down. ¡°Last night ¡­¡± He opened his mouth to talk aboutst night and Samantha immediately followed his words, ¡°What happenedst night was mutual, you didn¡¯t suffer and I didn¡¯t suffer, you got off and I got off, so you don¡¯t have to say anything!¡± Luke had not finished his sentence when she snapped at him and, not expecting her to make him look so hard, froze in ce for a long moment. Seeing him frozen in ce, Samantha curled her lips, ¡°What? Surprised to see me talking like this? I¡¯m telling you Luca, don¡¯t give me that old story about how we had sexst night and you need to be responsible for me as a man, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying I won¡¯t listen to a word and I don¡¯t need you to be responsible for me for that.¡± After saying this, she added, ¡°I am a new era girl and I don¡¯t feel disadvantaged by these things, so what you are about to say should not be said if it has anything to do with this.¡± Luke was speechless because that was what he was going to say, but he did not expect Samantha to thinkpletely differently from him. From the look on her face, Samantha understood that they had spoken to her and said with a disgusted expression, ¡°You don¡¯t really want to tell me that you are responsible for me because of what happenedst night, do you?¡± Chapter 1397 Don’t move Luca did not answer with a ck face, but it was obvious that Samantha had just been right. ¡°Puff.¡± Samantha looked at him quizzically, ¡°So what are you trying to say? That you want to be responsible, that you want to marry me? Not that I say: is that what you are? If you say it out loud, do you think you can stand up to the person in your heart, to me?¡± Samantha could barely remember unless she mentioned the person in her heart, Luke could barely remember. Out of nowhere, he realized that his attention had actually beenpletely drawn to the girl in front of him, and for a moment there was something more subtle than shock in his heart. ¡°No more words? If there is nothing to say, I will go back first, and I will trouble you to go and tell auntie.¡± After saying this, Samantha quickly stood up, ready to leave. There was a grip on her wrist and Samantha turned back to find her wrist grabbed by Luke, her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Said Luca, looking fixedly at her. ¡°What?¡± Samantha did not understand what he meant by this sudden statement. Luca stood up, looked at Samantha and said, word for word, ¡°What happenedst night, you may not be sorry, but I am.¡± Time seemed to freeze and the air around her stood still for a moment. For a long moment, Samantha looked at Luca¡¯s handsome face in front of her and fixed her gaze on his eyes, ¡°So what? Will you marry me?¡± Luca felt a lump in his throat as he looked at the fair-skinned girl in front of him, her neck still bearing the marks she had leftst night, looking extraordinarily seductive and making his heart a little restless. This made Luca feel extraordinarily rude; he had already done something really idioticst night, and now he was staring at the marks on her neck, which was too much. So Luca controlled himself and looked away. However, in Samantha¡¯s eyes, this meant something else. When she saw Luca¡¯s distracted eyes and the look on his face, she felt ashamed that she could ask such a question. She did not know whether he wanted to marry her or not? When she first met him, he had another woman in his heart, and he kept getting drunk for that woman, so how could he take that person¡¯s ce? She was really confused! Samantha sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me, Luca I tell you, even if you married me, I wouldn¡¯t marry you, you don¡¯t deserve it at all!¡± Her words were spoken firmly and without hesitation, leaving Luca without any hope. Luca frowned and looked at her again, the half-heartedness that had arisen earlier waspletely gone, and the strength of his grip on her hand increased a few notches. ¡°What, are you angry? Do you want to break my hand?¡± Samantha raised her hand toward the two and sneered, ¡°Then break it, and I¡¯ll tell my aunt you¡¯re bullying me.¡± A red mark was soon strangled on her white wrist and Luke froze, pulling back his hand in panic, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± ¡°Oh, if you didn¡¯t mean to, then you did.¡± Luca really did not know how to answer her, as he found Samantha too eloquent for his own good. Evenst night he was helpless in the face of her naivet¨¦, herck of self-righteousness, and her seductiveness. It was a long time before Luca looked at her and said, ¡°Why do you have to provoke me? You know I¡¯m not the kind of man to break your hand.¡± Samantha saw him be serious and turned her head to look away, ignoring him. ¡°You can¡¯t think about what happenedst night and not take it seriously, but it¡¯s incredibly important to me. Yes, I¡¯m willing to take the lead, but it¡¯s also entirely up to you, and if you don¡¯t want to and don¡¯t think I deserve it, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Samantha gave him a stern look, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t deserve it, I¡¯m clean, I¡¯m lonely, I don¡¯t even have someone I like. And you have an obsessed person in your heart, you buy drinks for her, you grieve for her, I amplete and you are iplete, how can you be good enough for me?¡± Luke: ¡°¡­¡± Did he think Samantha was talking about her family or that her looks were not good enough for her, after all she, Samantha, was beautiful and had a body that was one in a hundred, and him, Luca? If he didn¡¯t have a scar on his face, he wouldn¡¯t have been good enough even for Samantha, let alone with the scary scar on his face from his injury. He had thought that Samantha was referring to not being worthy, but who knew that she was actually talking about something else. For a moment, Luca did not know how to take her words. Samantha felt that sooner orter she was going to get pissed off talking to him, so she resumed her main thing: ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve said all I have to say, there¡¯s nothing more to say, so take care!¡± With that, Samantha headed outside. Luke looked sideways at her back, his hands descended to her shoulders unconsciously squeezing them and then releasing them after a certain point, lowering his eyes somewhat self-deprecatingly. It didn¡¯t matter, she had already said it so strongly, why was she still saying it? As she had said, she was a woman of the new era who did not feel at a disadvantage, and there was no reason to hold him responsible. Not long after Samantha¡¯s departure, the movers came knocking on the door. When they opened the door and saw Luca with a dark face, many people¡¯s faces changed slightly and they asked cautiously, ¡°Hello, is this Miss Monks¡¯ house?¡± Luca half-closed his thin lips and looked at them coldly. Some people felt a chill down their spines, ¡°Ahem, Miss Monaci asked us toe and bring her things for her.¡± Just when they thought they were in the wrong ce, the cold-faced Luca turned to the side and let them in. Because Luca¡¯s face was not good, they, the working group, were also afraid of offending the customer, so they could only carry things on with trepidation, while Luca looked on with cold eyes from the side. Bang!N?velDrama.Org owns this. One of the staff members identally dropped a chair, Luca¡¯s eyebrows turned cold: ¡°Be nice, these are things she usually guards carefully, what if they break?¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to, now I¡¯ll be careful.¡± The man who had identally dropped the chair immediately apologized, ¡°Next time I will be very careful and vignt.¡± Seeing his astonished look, Luca could not bear to be angry with him again, except that he had only been momentarily distressed. After thinking about it, Luke suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The man thought he had angered him by dropping the chair and hurried to apologize again, ¡°Sorry sorry sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to do that, can I repay you?¡± The other man he was leading also approached, ¡°This gentleman, my cousin, is quite stupid, he really didn¡¯t mean to do it, I apologize on his behalf.¡± Luke looked up at him, ¡°How much is this trip? I will pay you and the stuff will be considered done.¡± Chapter 1398 Where I got dirty The man in the lead was stunned, feeling a little puzzled. It was the man who had dropped the chair who thought of something and walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, that Miss Monks is your girlfriend, isn¡¯t she? Are you two fighting? Is your girlfriend moving out? My girlfriend used to act like that when she was angry with me, hehehe.¡± Just as he finished his words, he was pped by the man in the head, ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Luke, however, did not deny it, but simply asked, ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°Brother, we haven¡¯t moved anything since we arrived, so it¡¯s not good to charge like this.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let youe here for nothing, and it¡¯s not like we¡¯re giving you this money for nothing.¡± ¡°What does this mean brother?¡± Luke looked at him with a sullen face, and after a moment, ¡°The money will be paid to you, and I don¡¯t care what reason you have to use, just tell her she can¡¯t move, she can¡¯t move, she can¡¯t be helped.¡± The man in the lead finally understood what Luke meant, and his little cousin had probably guessed that he was arguing with his girlfriend. The man¡¯s face was dark as ink when he opened the door, and there was no woman in sight, so it was probably a real fight. Finally, the movers took the money and left. Samantha came home, pushed open the door and saw her house empty, with nothing in it, and sat on the carpet and stared. All this time she had been staying at Luca¡¯s house, moving all her things there, which was really quite funny now that she thought about it. She and he were just pretending to be engaged, what on earth had short-circuited her brain then, how had she moved all her things there? To make life easier? But how could she be sure that the two of them could always live together in the future? As long as she and he were not together, then he could have a girlfriend. Samantha¡¯s heart choked at the thought and she sat with her hand on her cheek and sighed, ¡°I should have moved less if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t havee back with anything now. But never mind, the movers will help me bring him backter. It¡¯s just Luca¡¯s fault, what kind of person lives in such an empty ce, it¡¯s not like he has no money!¡± The more Samantha said, the angrier she got and the more Luca counted. I don¡¯t know how long it went on, but Samantha felt tired and fell asleep on the nket, only to be awakened by the ringing of her cell phone. She jumped up and answered the phone. ¡°Miss Monks, right? We are from the movingpany, that is, because the car had an ident on the road and hasn¡¯t been repaired yet, so we can¡¯t help you move for the next two days.¡± At first Samantha was still a little confused from sleep, and she sat at the words. ¡°What do you mean? Your car hasn¡¯t been fixed yet?¡± ¡°Uh, yes.¡± ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t someone else be sent to help me move it? Does your movingpany only have one truck?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Monks, but our movingpany sent all the trucks for the day and they are not avable at the moment, so if you want, we will move your order to a few dayster.¡± Move it to a few dayster? Samantha immediately got angry, ¡°I had an appointment for today, what did you tell me when you took the order? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you had so much to do? I waited so long and then you tell me you can¡¯t move it, and that¡¯s it? What about the time I wasted? And if you don¡¯t move my things, where will I sleep tonight? The other side was dumbfounded by Samantha¡¯s words and could only continue to apologize. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this apology, you are the worst movingpany I have ever seen.¡± Samantha hung up the phone after the rebuke. After hanging up, she sat there, her chest swollen with anger. Why hadn¡¯t they told her they couldn¡¯t move and why had they waited until now? She was so angry with herself! There was no ce to sleep at home, where would she sleep now? Couldn¡¯t she go to a hotel? Samantha thought about it and finally called Doria. When Doria came to pick her up, Samantha was standing on the side of the road with a ck face. Once inside, Samantha asked, ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡± Doria pulled out a chocte from her bag, ¡°Do you want one?¡± Samantha took it, unwrapped it and took a bite, ¡°I¡¯m starving, I¡¯ve been tossed around all night and haven¡¯t eaten anything, how easy is it for me?¡± ¡°What? What do you mean you¡¯ve been tossed around all night?¡± Doria heard something else in his words and narrowed her eyes at her inquisitively, her eyes widening immediately when she saw the marks on her neck and behind her ears, ¡°Samantha you!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Samantha became angry with her, ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss? It¡¯s just an adult having sex?¡± Doria was speechless for a moment, choking on her words for a long time. Samantha, on the other hand, fixed the chocte in three or two sittings and then continued to look at Doria with bistrustful eyes, who was a bit displeased by the look of anticipation in her eyes and could not resist the temptation to shield her. ¡°How much of an asshole are you? Hungry like this?¡± At his words, Samantha¡¯s lips twitched slightly before she gave her a nk stare. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, it¡¯s seven times a night.¡± The driver in front of her shook hands, and Doria hastily pulled Samantha back, ¡°Okay, stop talking nonsense, you¡¯re a girl, can you mind your manners? You¡¯ll scare our driver so much that he won¡¯t be able to drive properly, and someone might die.¡± Well, Samantha still values her life, and since it would affect her personal safety, she might as well shut up. ¡°Be a good girl and stop yelling, I¡¯ll have something delicious cooked for you when we get back and I¡¯ll make sure you are fed by then.¡± Samantha winked and looked questioningly at Doria. ¡°You told me to be careful with my mouth, but why does it sound so dirty?¡± Doria: ¡°Not dirty! It¡¯s not dirty! You Samantha, you can¡¯t think straight, I¡¯m talking about feeding your belly, you had stupid sexst night! Now you are full of dirty thoughts.¡± Samantha grunted, not bothering to pay attention to her. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t you be together after sex? Why do youe to me? Are you a slut, the kind that doesn¡¯t admit when you¡¯re done?¡± ¡°For what?¡± Samantha picked up his words, ¡°Should I hold him ountable to me, or me to him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but you two are kind of one, aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you pretending to be engaged? Why are you suddenly together?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story ¡ª alcohol and sex make mistakes!¡± The corner of Doria¡¯s mouth twisted, ¡°It¡¯s not like you got drunk and did it to someone, right? Luca was the one being abused?¡± Chapter 1399 He’s not just a man ¡°Uh huh.¡± Samantha raised her arms and leaned her body back heavily, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the one who bullied her innocent boyfriend. And hees to me saying he¡¯s sorry and wants to be responsible, I do pooh, can¡¯t he even see if he¡¯s worthy?¡± Doria¡¯s face was dark, ¡°Luca is handsome, he is quite tall, he is good at his job, and even though you are beautiful, you look good together.¡± Samantha looked at her with disgust, ¡°Doria, when did you be so shallow? When I said he didn¡¯t deserve it, was I referring to his looks?¡± ¡°Then what else are you referring to?¡± ¡°That he likes someone else.¡± Samantha said sullenly. ¡°What do you care, then you said you don¡¯t like him? What do you care if he likes someone else?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different, before it was none of my business if he liked someone else, but now I¡¯m talking about this situation where it¡¯s just the two of us sleeping together and he wants to be responsible, but he has another woman on his mind, how does he have the courage to say the words responsible for me? I feel that this is very unfair to me!¡± ¡°Uh, I heard you!¡± Doria had an afterthought: ¡°You mean if he didn¡¯t have someone he liked, you would have agreed to let him be responsible, right?¡± Samantha frowned, because it sounded strange, turned to Doria and asked, ¡°Why do I have the feeling that you are deliberately misleading me with this statement?¡± ¡°Stop it! You are the one digging the hole, not me.¡± ¡°Bah!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who said you didn¡¯t want him to be responsible because he had another woman in his heart¡­. Isn¡¯t the opposite true? If he didn¡¯t have another woman in his heart, you would have agreed to let him be responsible¡­. Samantha, you are willing to sleep with him and you care that he has another woman in his heart¡­. You are in love with him, aren¡¯t you?¡± Did you like Luca? Samantha half-closed her red lips and did not answer. She had felt from the beginning that she could not like a man like Luca, but what was it, because she really felt some affection for him as we spent more and more time together? Maybe she hadn¡¯t realized it either and hadn¡¯t stopped her in time. Now that things were going the way they were, she had a big problem of her own. Doria saw his silence and opened her mouth to say something else. ¡°Stop it.¡± Samantha interrupted her instead, closing her eyes and leaning back in the seat behind her without another word. Being her best friend, Doria could feel a different vibeing from her, so she said nothing more and nodded.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After arriving at the Pace house, Samantha greeted Doria¡¯s parents, who were very warm and entertained Doria for a while before leaving because they had something to do. Samantha ate a lot and when she finished, she slumped down on the couch and did not want to move. ¡°Your chef is a pretty good cook, it¡¯s good to be rich, you don¡¯t even have to hire a chef to do it yourself, and there¡¯s someone to help put the dishes away after you eat, happy.¡± ¡°You can marry a rich man and also be a rich wife.¡± Samantha waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to be a rich wife, I¡¯d rather do it myself and have plenty of food.¡± As she said this, Samantha¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the caller ID, it was an unknown number, she was about to answer, but thought better of it and hung up. ¡°Who is it?¡± Doria asked. Samantha replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You abandoned me and Luca didn¡¯t call you? This man has a conscience, to sleep with you and then not listen to you!¡± ¡°I cked him out.¡± So Luca could not call Samantha¡¯s number at all, so when she saw the strange call before, Samantha had the feeling that it was Luca calling from someone else¡¯s cell phone number, so she was afraid to answer. She does not want to hear his voice anymore; it is distracting and disturbing. Inside the office The juniorpany employee cautiously looked at Luca, who was standing next to him, holding his cell phone, and then breathed a little more softly when he saw that the call Luca had made from his phone had obviously been hung up on. Luca patiently kept dialing again. Then he was hung up, kept dialing, kept hanging up, until finally he lost consciousness and could not make the call. The young clerk felt sick about the whole thing. What was going on here? ¡°Luca, this ¡­¡± Luca heard his voice, came to his senses and returned his phone, ¡°Thank you, you can have your phone back.¡± The young clerk looked at his icy expression and couldn¡¯t help but gossip a little, ¡°Is Luca fighting with his girlfriend? If it¡¯s a girl, it¡¯s useless to call like that.¡± At her words, Luca raised his eyes and looked at him, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, my girlfriend used to do the same thing when she was fighting with me, she wouldn¡¯t answer my calls, she would pull the phone when she called, and even if I took someone else¡¯s phone to call she was still aware of it, so she usually didn¡¯t answer the phone.¡± After hearing her words, Luke realized that he had already been there and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Do you have an idea?¡± ¡°In this case, it is better for Luca to meet with his girlfriend, many things are better to talk about in person, and she cannot refuse.¡± He understood Luca¡¯s point of view, but Luca could not find her even now, he had gone to Samantha¡¯ster and her house was all dark, she had note home at all. ¡°What if you can¡¯t find her?¡± ¡°Luca, how can you not find her? Why doesn¡¯t Luca ask his friends then?¡± Samantha¡¯s friends? Luca frowned, only now realizing how little he knew about Samantha and how he had known only one of her friends around him, and that was Doria. But with this person he knew only her, and they had not crossed paths. How was he going to find her? ¡°Luca is a high-ranking member of the Ferrari Group, what do you want to find that you¡¯re afraid you won¡¯t find?¡± At her words, Luca half-closed his lips, realizing what she meant. ¡°I understand, thank you.¡± The other man held up the phone and was ttered, ¡°Luca, you¡¯re wee, if it¡¯s okay then I¡¯ll get back to work.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Pace family Samantha hung up an unspecified number of strange calls and simply pulled over, Doria looked and shook her head in disgust. ¡°You¡¯re so mean, he¡¯s probably calling to tell you something, but you don¡¯t even give him a chance to ask, is that really good?¡± ¡°Give him a chance to talk? Listen to what he has to say? Say something official and responsible? I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Samantha hugged the pillow she was holding and grunted softly, ¡°If those movers didn¡¯t slow down their work, I wouldn¡¯t need toe to you.¡± Doria was about to say something when she realized her phone was ringing, saw that the caller was an unknown number, so she turned to look at Samantha and said, ¡°My man is calling me, I¡¯m going to answer it!¡± Then she covered the phone and ran outside! Samantha looked at her rushed back and huffed, ¡°It¡¯s just a man! What a sweetheart!¡± Chapter 1400 You’re not even that kind of person When Doria returned, Samantha was already up and high, teasing Doria about her expression. ¡°Did you and your man-god make it?¡± Doria blushed at this, ¡°What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t it so early? Besides, I love it, I¡¯m a fan of Mom, okay?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Samantha raised an eyebrow, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a craving for her body?¡± ¡°Who worships her body! This is sphemy against my God! How could I desire his body!¡± Doria rightly defended herself, and when she had finished, she said with a sad face, ¡°Even though it¡¯s sphemy, sometimes I can¡¯t help thinking about it if only I could push it further ¡­¡± ¡°Come on, is it so hard to admit that you are a fan of the girl? You just want to sleep with him!¡± ¡°Samantha!¡± Samantha ignored her and continued to beat her melon.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Doria looked at her, exasperated, and grunted, thinking to herself that you¡¯ll get your ass kickedter. When Luke arrived, he called Doria again, who answered and promptly ran off mysteriously. After an indeterminate amount of time, Samanthay back down on the couch and rubbed her belly with satisfaction. Then she heard the sound of steady footsteps and thought to herself that Doria had not brought her man back, had she? As she was about to open her eyes and get up to stop being so insignificant, she barely opened them to see a familiar face. Luca. Samantha froze in ce, forgetting to get up and just stare at him. Was she dreaming? How could she see Luca here? This was Doria¡¯s house, after all, and there was no reason for Luca to be here. Before she could react, Luca, standing in front of her, had bent down and gathered her into a horizontal embrace. Only when she touched his warmth did Samantha realize, as an afterthought, that she was not dreaming! Luca was real! She grabbed Luca¡¯s sleeve with her backhand, ¡°Why are you here?¡± As soon as he had finished asking, he saw Doria standing at the back of the room, and then he thought about the way he had surreptitiously answered the phone, and especially the way he was looking at her now. It seemed that what Doria had just answered did note from her so-called god, but from Luke, no wonder she had to run out to answer! Thinking about it, Samantha cursed, ¡°Bad friend!¡± Doria smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, am I not doing this for your sake?¡± She looked at Samantha, who was furious, and said to Luke, ¡°Put me down!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡± Luca picked her up and walked out with his long legs, Doria waved at them from behind, ¡°Be careful on the road~. You are such a bad friend! Samantha cursed Doria several times in her mind and swore that she would never go to the hotel with her again to see her boyfriend. Did she not expect that this person, Luca, when she talked to him during the day, did not say a word? Howe he is now so energetic in saying hugs to her, who does he think he is? It was useless to scold Doria at this point, so Samantha could only turn to Luca: ¡°Luca, I warn you, put me down quickly, do you hear me? I don¡¯t want to go back with you, do you know you are forcing me? Put me down.¡± No matter what she said, Luca did not release his grip on her, his lower jaw remained tense, Samantha was so angry that she hit his jaw with her head, the force was so strong that Luca was hurt by the impact, his steps stopped, Samantha struggled to get down, Luca¡¯s grip on her tightened a little. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say we would talk about this at home?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Samantha kicked her feet and struggled hard in his arms, ¡°I was very clear during the day, you didn¡¯t argue then, what do you still want to say now? Anyway, there¡¯s no use repenting now, I don¡¯t want to hear a word, it¡¯s not toote for you to put me down and leave now or I¡¯ll be angryter and you ¡­.¡± ¡°And what will happen?¡± Luke red at her and their gazes met, Samantha froze for a moment at his blunt look and huffed, ¡°You just die a horrible, horrible death.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Luca squeezed her a little tighter, ¡°Then go back first, and when youe back you can make me die any way you want.¡± Samantha: ¡°Hey!¡± She was pushed into the car and forced to put on her seatbelt, Samantha tried to escape by unbuckling her seatbelt as he went to the driver¡¯s seat, but who knew Luca would do it for her before giving a warning. ¡°If you run away like that, I will tell your mother that you slept with me and that you were not responsible.¡± Samantha: ¡°????¡± He stared at Luke in disbelief, listening to what was being said in human terms? What does it mean that she slept with him and was not responsible? ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? Isn¡¯t it the woman who loses out in these things? What do you mean you are not responsible for me sleeping with you? Weren¡¯t you the one who slept with me and I wasn¡¯t responsible?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Luca quickly replied, staring at her seriously, ¡°I thought well that I was responsible.¡± ¡°Fuck you! I don¡¯t need you to be responsible, you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need my responsibility and I don¡¯t deserve it. Then I do need it, you slept with me, it was my first time, I¡¯ve never had a girlfriend before and I¡¯ve never had sex with anyone, you¡¯re responsible for me.¡± So much for wanting to put a lid on his head what was going on, Samantha stared at him breathlessly, was he changing tactics? While she pondered, Luke hade around and sat in the driver¡¯s seat, closing the door and buckling himself in. Samantha took the opportunity to hurry up and rify the situation with him. ¡°Did your mother say something to you that made you feel you had to be responsible for me? Luca, I¡¯m a new era woman and I don¡¯t care about that, you know? Can¡¯t we just pretend that adults wondered about identally going out? Even if it weren¡¯t you, I¡¯d probably be dating someone else, my life is like this, so there¡¯s no need for you to-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Luca suddenly interrupted her. ¡°What do you mean your life is like this,st night you were clearly the first ¡­¡± He saw the blood stain when he cleaned upter and knew immediately what was going on, but he was still a little embarrassed to say so. Samantha did not expect him to say this out of the blue, she was a little embarrassed that she had spoken too quickly and made a mistake, but she quickly adjusted. She folded her legs and smiled coldly as she stood up and pushed her messy hair behind her head, ¡°So what? I told you I don¡¯t care, no matter if it¡¯s the first time or the tenth time, it all looks the same to me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that to provoke me, you¡¯re not even that kind of person.¡± Chapter 1401-First try with dating ¡°Ah, it¡¯s funny, I¡¯ve only known you for how long and you already know what kind of person I am? Do you know what I like to eat and drink, what zodiac sign and when my birthday is? You don¡¯t even know, so who are you to conclude what kind of person I am? It¡¯s up to me to say what kind of person I am.¡± Luca continued to drive quietly, without interrupting her. Samantha, however, spat out all the words at once, ¡°Did you hear what I said? Did your mother pressure you? You had nothing to say in the afternoon, so why did youe here in the evening? I¡¯m telling you that I don¡¯t need you to be responsible, do you understand?¡± ¡°You¡¯re listening to me, Luca! You bastard, I¡¯m not going back, it¡¯s your house not mine, stop the car!¡± Yet no matter how much Samantha railed the whole way, Luca acted as if he had not heard her. When the car stopped under Luca¡¯s house, Samantha was so angry that she unbuckled her seat belt and opened the door to leave, only to be joined again by Luca. He stopped her and said calmly, ¡°Go upstairs if you don¡¯t want to be surrounded by people.¡± Samantha wrapped her arms around his body and sneered, ¡°Are you threatening me? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of being watched? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not afraid. Do you want to bring a speaker? I can still talk to you right here!¡± Confronted with such a Samantha, Luke felt a headache, it was really hard to deal with, and looking at her incessant lips, she had been talking nonstop since she got into the car, he didn¡¯t know what to think, and suddenly he took a few steps forward and approached her. Samantha was still talking when she realized the approaching danger and looked suspiciously, ¡°What are you doing? She raised her hand to shield herself, but Luke snapped her wrist right in front of her, then bent down and kissed her crookedly. ¡°Mmm.¡± Samantha froze in ce, feeling as if electricity spread between them as their lips pressed together, causing her limbs and brain to start tingling along with them before gradually disappearing. Why was he suddenly kissing her? What did he mean by that! After Samantha reacted, she angrily tried to pull away, only to be caught in Luca¡¯s arms, her face pressed against his warm chest. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Luca¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about what you just said, but I can learn everything about you from now on.¡± Samanthay still in his arms, her head often tilted back, his warmth and breath still on her lips, and she found her heart throbbing so much. What did she mean by this? Samantha blinked and unconsciously picked up the words. ¡°Know from now on? Then the boy you like ¡­¡± She would not have mentioned it if she could, but Samantha found herself wondering when it had started to bother her. ¡°Give me time.¡± Luke squinted his thin lips and closed his eyes, before opening them again, his gaze already steady: ¡°Give me a little more time, and I can promise you that I won¡¯t get involved with any other woman but you, so you can rest easy if you stay with me.¡± However, after all had been said and done, he still had not forgotten what was in his heart. But thinking about it, it was impossible to forget someone he had loved deeply in such a short period of time. If he loved deeply but forgot so deeply, then he should be a thin-skinned person. Samantha bit her lower lip and said with hatred, ¡°And you think this is right for me? You have not freed your heart, and I have nothing in my heart, so to let me be with you like this, even if I give you time, will you guarantee that you will forget? Maybe you will remember it for the rest of your life, marriage is not a child¡¯s y, and there is no way I choose tomit to the word sex, for me spiritual adjustment is more important, I don¡¯t care what happens physically, just let me go.¡± Luke, who was holding her, stopped and slowly loosened his grip on her hands a few notches, and just when Samantha thought he was about to let go, he tightened his grip again. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to try?¡± Try? It was okay, Samantha wondered inwardly. She wanted to try, but then she couldn¡¯t get past the part of herself where she thought Luca might actually like her a little. ¡°Marriage is out of the question, so let¡¯s take a step back and try dating first?¡± A rtionship? This was a good excuse to take a step back, because Samantha had found herself resisting marriage before, but now that he had taken a step back and said he was going out, she found herself not resisting as much. Marriage was out of the question, but dating didn¡¯t seem to be something she minded so much, so maybe she could give it a try. Seeing her give in, Luca realized that she had probably been persuaded. ¡°If you¡¯re dating, you can always stop, if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s right then leave, if you think it¡¯s doable then we can consider other developmentster.¡± Samantha pushed him away gently and half-closed her lips before saying, ¡°Can you promise?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That you won¡¯t hold me back when I say enough, that you won¡¯t force me to do anything when I want to end it like I did today.¡± Luca immediately agreed, ¡°Okay, but you can¡¯t arbitrarily say it¡¯s over either, I¡¯m dating you on the premise of marriage.¡± Samantha gloomily agreed, ¡°Fine, as long as you don¡¯t make a big mistake, I¡¯ll give you two months, and if you haven¡¯t cleaned up by then, then we¡¯ll break up.¡± It was a definite rtionship, and at first, when they had not talked about it, Luke had been more forting, but now that it was definite, he had be more wooden and stood there sullenly. Samantha noticed that Luca¡¯s ears were red again, but his face was still tense, if you just looked at his face you couldn¡¯t tell what was going on in his little mind, but looking at his ears you could tell he was shy at the moment. ¡°Your ears are red again.¡± Samantha looked at him with bad intentions. At her words, Luke¡¯s eyes changed slightly and the color of his ears intensified a little more, Samantha saw it and could not resist reaching out to grab it.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Before she could even touch it, Luca snapped her wrist. Samantha¡¯s face showed her dissatisfaction, ¡°Are we considered engaged now?¡± Luca paused for a moment, the color on his ears intensified, then nodded, ¡°Count.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t give up!¡± Samantha pointed to her hand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a girl wanting to touch your ear?¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Luca was so embarrassed that he could only let go of her hand when he saw Samantha pouting her lips as if she was about to get angry. As soon as she was free, Samantha immediately reached out both hands to grab his ears, and Luca¡¯s facial features became indescribable. But inside Samantha¡¯s heart, he was so happy: ¡°You didn¡¯t let me pinch your ears before, but now you¡¯re giving them to me, so now I can do it! Chapter 1402 – Pretentiousness Luke¡¯s ears were squeezed and yed with by Samantha for a long time, getting redder and redder to the point that she could no longer see well. But Samantha continued to y with them, her eyes shining like a fox, and Luca could not resist squeezing her hand and pulling it away from her ear. Samantha pouted displeasedly, ¡°Why? You¡¯re the one who said you wanted to try dating me, and now I¡¯m just ying with your ear and you can¡¯t stand it?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Luca coughed slightly, ¡°This is out after all, we can go back to ying with it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a pinch on the ear, it¡¯s not a kiss, what¡¯s so shameful about that?¡± Samantha examined the area and widened her eyes, ¡°Besides, who¡¯s going to watch you at this time of day? Don¡¯t worry.¡± With that, she pulled out her hand and tried to pinch Luca¡¯s reddened ear again. There was no end in sight. Samantha did not even react, but was carried inside the building by Luca in a whirlwind. ¡°Ah, what are you doing? Put me down, I haven¡¯t touched you enough.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Luca scolded her with a red face, ¡°Do you want to scream so loud that the whole building will hear you?¡± And what was it that he said? I didn¡¯t touch enough, and he¡¯s so loud in the middle of the night, he¡¯s afraid people will get the wrong idea? Samantha didn¡¯t have much in mind, seeing Luca¡¯s face all red, and only when he reminded her did she react to what he had just said. ¡°I¡¯m pure, I was just touching my ears, if whoever heard it wants to think crooked, then I can¡¯t help it.¡± But finally Samantha stopped screaming and when she entered the elevator she patted Luca¡¯s hand, ¡°Put me down, I can stand on my own.¡± Luca was afraid that if he put her down, she would pinch her ears again, so he did not agree and did not put Samantha down until she reached the door. The two opened the door together and entered the house. Once inside, Samantha felt overwhelmed by the familiar furniture and left Luke before running to lie down on her couch. ¡°It¡¯s better to have my own sofa, unlike the one at Doria¡¯s house, which is hard and ufortable to sit on.¡± Luke reached down and unbuttoned his jacket, taking it off and hanging it on a nearby hanger, a slight smile in his eyes as he watched Samantha liefortably on the sofa. Before, when Samantha was away and only her things were left here, it always made Luke feel empty, but why was it still so empty when it was so full of furniture? Now that Samantha is up there, Luca understands why, because he misses her. Perhaps, in an invisible way, he had begun to adjust to her presence. Luca half-closed his lips and touched his ear, which had been pinched and hurt a little, and sighed inwardly. If she always pinched his ears like this in the future, he would have to make an appointment with her. Otherwise, his ears would lose ayer of skin with time. Samantha was lying on the sofa and when she saw Luca about to go to the bathroom, she shouted to him, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty, I want water.¡± Luca took a step at her words, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m thirsty and I want water.¡± Luca narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he could not understand, ¡°Isn¡¯t there any in the kitchen?¡± ¡°I know there is in the kitchen.¡± Samantha nodded and sat down, blinking innocently, ¡°But you¡¯re my boyfriend now, you have to take care of your girlfriend, I said I¡¯m thirsty, you have to pour me water.¡± Luke: ¡°¡­¡± What kind of strange logic was this? ¡°Girlfriends are meant to be pampered, besides we¡¯re just trying, you¡¯re still on probation! Go ahead!¡± Luca did not argue with her anymore and turned and resigned himself to walk in the direction of the kitchen, pouring a ss of water and handing it to her a few momentster, but Samantha caught him with a disgusted look on her face. ¡°Luca, do you want to be a boyfriend or not? This water is so cold, I¡¯m a girl, you¡¯re making me drink cold water, what if I get a stomach ache afterwards?¡± Luca: ¡°?¡± Samantha blinked, ¡°Change my hot water, please.¡± Luca took the ss and whispered before turning away, ¡°Petnt.¡± This was heard by Samantha and she immediately said, ¡°This is not petnt, we girls are already cold, if your girl gets sick from drinking cold water in this weather, aren¡¯t you the ones who will feel bad for your girls?¡± He quickly gave her a ss of hot water and Samantha was finally satisfied. Luca then went to his room and took a hot shower. While he was in the shower, Luca kept thinking about the day and the events ofst night, his memory was actually very clear and he could still think of Samantha¡¯s lookst night, the thought of which made his body go in a strange way. Then this bath, Luca took for a long time. When he got out of the shower, 40 minutes had passed, and Luca looked into the quiet living room, with no sign of Samantha on the couch. Guessing that she, too, had probably gone to take a shower and get ready for bed, Luca didn¡¯t bother her anymore and headed for her room while rubbing her hair. ¡°What is taking you so long to shower?¡± Just as he reached the bed, a female voice echoed from the bed, startling Luca. Turning his head, Luca saw Samantha lying on the other side of the bed holding her quilt, her eyes looking straight at him. Luca then narrowed his eyes, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s kind of an odd question, we¡¯re boyfriend and girlfriend now, aren¡¯t we? What¡¯s wrong with me being here?¡± Luca wrinkled his eyebrows, did boyfriend and girlfriend have to sleep together? Even though they were dating, they were not yet married after all, and he had already been a jerk oncest night, what would it look like to sleep with her without any kind of name? Thinking about this, Luke tightened his lips, then pulled down his towel and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room.¡± With that he turned and headed outside. ¡°Stop!¡± Luca¡¯s footsteps stopped when he heard Samantha question him. ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± Luca turned back and shook his head in denial. ¡°If you¡¯re not mad at me, then why are you sleeping in the guest room?¡± She asked, so Luca had to be honest: ¡°We¡¯re just trying to date now, it¡¯s not good to sleep in the same bed like that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see the problem, we are engaged, what¡¯s wrong with sleeping together?¡± Luca was about to say something, but Samantha quickly said, ¡°Were you as pretentiousst night as you are now?¡± Chapter 1403 No Regrets When the words came out of his mouth, Luca immediately seemed to choke, unable to speak. He looked at Samantha squirming, his face seemed slightly contorted. Samantha said irritatedly, ¡°Why that look, did I say something wrong? If you had been as pretentiousst night as you are today, would we have had sex?¡± Luca felt that she was right, but if he had better self-control yesterday, what happened next would not have happened, the two of them had already had sex and talked about bing real boyfriends, and it was really quite pretentious of him to be like that. With this in mind, Luke walked back in silence and then sat on the edge of the bed. After a moment of silence, he suddenly began, ¡°Can you not be so direct in your words from now on?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means to be euphemistic when ites to things that are less convenient.¡± ¡°Where am I not being euphemistic? Besides, it¡¯s just you and me here, and you can have sex with me, so what¡¯s there to be polite about?¡± Luca: ¡°Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything before.¡± He shouldn¡¯t have talked to her about this, this Samantha was a talker and he was no match for her, so whatever she said was what she said. It wasn¡¯t that Samantha was a bold person, it was just that when she met someone like Luke, she had a lot of nerve, and as the saying goes, if you¡¯re strong, you¡¯re weak, but if you¡¯re weak, you¡¯re strong. This was the case with Samantha and Luca. Luca himself was a bit of an introvert when it came to rtionships, but he was also shy at the same time, so if he met a girl he was very attracted to, he might be more aggressive.N?velDrama.Org owns this. But when it came to a rogue like Samantha, he had no choice but to take the plunge. Because of the way Samantha and he got along, he was the one who was always overwhelmed. For example, after Luke had finally agreed to her sleeping in the same bed with him, Luke had dried his hair and was ready for bed when Samantha came up and asked him for a good-night kiss. Those soft, supple arms wrapped around him like this, whispering so softly that Luca¡¯s whole body froze and then did not move. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Samantha saw him motionless, so she reached out and nudged him, ¡°Doesn¡¯t every other date have a goodnight kiss?¡± Luke knew that if he did not do what she wanted, it was likely that Samantha would nag him to keep talking and talking. So he closed his eyes and when he opened them again his eyes were helpless, ¡°Kiss where?¡± ¡°Do you agree?¡± Samantha pointed to her forehead, ¡°A goodnight kiss is definitely a kiss here, and where else?¡± Luca turned his head to look at her, propped his arms up and slowly leaned down. As she watched him slowly approach her, Samantha¡¯s heart beat faster than it should have, and his masculine scent enveloped her. Although they had had sex yesterday, Samantha could not remember what it had been like because she was drunk and had forgotten everything. It was only when she woke up in the morning that she realized what had happened, and now that Luke had taken the initiative to lean in, Samantha was getting nervous. She didn¡¯t show it though, after all she didn¡¯t want to be shy in front of Luca, her hands hidden under the covers gently peering at the sheets as she watched calmly as Luca leaned down and ced a kiss on her forehead. His movements were light, like the step of a dragonfly. Samantha blinked, suddenly thinking about that kiss downstairs, how he had been so strong then, and how shy he was now? Did this man have to be in a characteristic situation to be assertive? Thinking about it, Samantha touched her forehead, Luca had already put on the covers, ¡°Sleep!¡± It was the middle of the night Lucay in bed, listening to regr breathing beside him, unable to say what was on his mind. The girl who had teased him earlier was now sleeping by his side, and she seemed particrly unsure as she slept, curled up in a ball just in front of his direction. It gave Luca the feeling that she was particrly dependent on him. After what had happened, her heart was still not at peace and she could not sleep for a long time. It was only around midnight that Luca fell into a deep sleep. Sabrina was discharged from the hospital. After Sabrina was discharged from the hospital, she went back to work rebuilding The Ronzi Family. Marcello, for old time¡¯s sake, asionally lends her a hand. Anna and Matteo, on the other hand, had already ordered their wedding dresses and just needed time to customize them. During the measurement, the stylist also told Anna to pay attention to her figure recently and not to eat too much, in case she gained weight and could not fit into the wedding dress, it would be very painful. Anna was about to say yes right away, but after thinking about her situation, she asked the stylist to help her erge a little. The stylist was a little surprised to hear this and asked her, ¡°Are you getting ready to eat fat?¡± Anna smiled shyly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t control my mouth when I eat, I¡¯m afraid of having an ident, is a little wider okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, you¡¯re so thin, fat people still wear it, it¡¯s just that all the brides I¡¯ve seen before have asked me to make it smaller and are desperately trying to lose weight before the wedding, hoping to look good on the day, you¡¯re still thinking about your appetite, you¡¯re not worried at all, huh?¡± Anna was embarrassed by thement, but she was not thinking about her appetite, she also wanted to be beautiful on her wedding day, but what could she do now that she was pregnant, it was impossible to say that she would get married after giving birth, so this was the only way. Anna is no longer afraid to eat as much as she used to, and she is trying to lose weight by eating less. She was now focusing on nutrition for the sake of the baby. Other things will have to be put aside for now. After ordering the wedding dress, Matteo went to Anna¡¯s house to make the bride¡¯s appointment, since no one else from the Giordano family was there, so Serena went with Matteo on the day of the appointment. The Gauls knew about Matteo and Anna, so on the day of the wedding, Amelia pulled Anna into the room and asked her. ¡°Are you sure you really want to marry him?¡± Anna froze at the words, ¡°Mom, why are you asking?¡± ¡°How can I not ask? If you break up with him next time, as you didst time, then I can¡¯t say yes. You have to be careful about your marriage. ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t back down.¡± Anna shook her head, ¡°I said a long time ago that I would not marry anyone else in my life but him. Even if my marriage to him doesn¡¯t work out, I won¡¯t get married again.¡± ¡°h h h, what a confusing thing to say.¡± Amelia stretched out her hand and patted her mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense about such unfortunate words, you can get married if you want, mother only wishes both of you happiness!¡± Chapter 1404 Invitation ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Anna reached out her hand and hugged Amelia gratefully, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so happy, but is it all true now? Matteo, did he reallye to propose for the job? Do you think he will regret it when hees back?¡± ¡°Silly girl, you are with him every day, do you think he will regret it?¡± Anna didn¡¯t think Matteo did, she was very good to herself, because even Sabrina, her childhoodpanion, didn¡¯t treat her in a special way. Just herself. ¡°Well, don¡¯t put your head in the sand, now that you said yes, let¡¯s go out and not keep people waiting too long.¡± ¡°Mmmmmm.¡± The wedding waspletely decided, and after both sides had discussed it, Amelia had someone look at the date and set it, after which it was time to get busy with all sorts of things for the wedding. Serena and Anna met to whisper. ¡°Congrattions, you got what you wanted.¡± Anna blushes, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°When will you tell my brother about the pregnancy?¡± ¡°In a few days, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll tell him before the wedding anyway, or Serena, how about if I give him the news at the time of the wedding? Would that make him happier?¡± At the words, Serena froze, ¡°Tell him on the wedding day?¡± ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t you be happy on your wedding day? I was thinking that if I told him I was pregnant on the wedding day, that would be an added bonus. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that early yet, so if we talk about it then, he won¡¯t be able to tell, he¡¯ll just think I¡¯ve put on some weight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you think that, it¡¯s not long before the wedding anyway, and it¡¯s between the two of you, it¡¯s up to you I guess.¡± Serena didn¡¯t want to get too involved-after all, everyone thinks differently-and as long as she felt there was nothing wrong and it wasn¡¯t hurting anyone, she could do what she wanted. As the wedding preparations began, Anna spent less and less time at the noodle store, and Matthew didn¡¯t worry about thepany as much as before, because of all the decorations of the new house for the wedding, and all the little and big things. Running east and west. Soon, wedding stickers were made and sent to friends and family. Luke received one. When he went to deliver the stickers, Samantha was in the house, and when she opened the door, she saw a girl standing outside. She was a little confused, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Anna was also a little surprised to see Samantha, she looked around and then awkwardly said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m in the wrong ce.¡± ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Luca.¡± Samantha had lived here for a long time and this was the first time a girl hade looking for Luca, so she was a little surprised, and she had just be Luca¡¯s girlfriend for a few days and someone hade looking for him. Could this be Luca¡¯s love story? Of course, this was just Samantha¡¯s imagination, it didn¡¯t show on her face at all, she just walked away, ¡°Then you are in the right ce, this is Luca¡¯s house.¡± Anna had never been to Luca¡¯s house before, and when she entered, she saw that the house was full of girly things. She had actually not wanted toe herself to deliver this wedding figurine, but thinking about it Luca had helped himself much earlier, so she hade in person. Even if she had no way to reciprocate his feelings, she had to at least have the sincerity to do so. She had not expected to walk in and see a room full of girls¡¯ things, so Anna was wondering who Samantha was. ¡°Make yourself at home, what would you like to drink? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Anna turned and smiled slightly, ¡°in water would be fine.¡± ¡°in water?¡± Samantha raised her eyebrows in surprise, but finally nodded and went to the kitchen to pour Anna a ss of regr water. Anna took a few sips to warm herself before looking up and smiling at Samantha, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. What do you want from Luca? It¡¯s Sunday, but he happens to be out today.¡± After Samantha became his girlfriend, she was not at all polite to Luca. Luca was not home at the time because Samantha had asked her to go to the supermarket to do her shopping. He did not expect her to go out. She did not expect her friend toe looking for him right after she left. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Anna said as she pulled the wedding invitation out of her bag and handed it to Samantha, ¡°I¡¯m just here to deliver the invitation, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s not here. It¡¯s okay if you hand it to him from me.¡± ¡°Wedding invitation?¡± Samantha took the wedding sticker, then opened it and looked at it nodding, ¡°Well, I¡¯m his girlfriend.¡± She really was Luca¡¯s girlfriend, Anna felt relieved, before she was afraid that Luca was too stubborn like her, how could two stubborn people have a chance to be together, now he had a girlfriend and she was so beautiful, Anna was really happy for him. ¡°Is she really his girlfriend? Then congrattions, you should apany him to the wedding when we get married.¡± ¡°Sure~¡± After making sure Anna was not Luca¡¯s love interest, Samantha¡¯s attitude toward Anna became very warm. They were about the same age, so they were soon talking like a pair of familiar little sisters. After about ten minutes of conversation, Anna was leaving. ¡°I have to go deliver the next invitation, so I won¡¯t stay long,¡± she said. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Shortly after Samantha sent Anna away, she closed the door and leafed through the invitations herself, thinking that she should not drink anymore when she goes to another wedding with Luca. Drinking was a mistake!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. This time she had to control herself. Samantha put the invitation on the table, intending to give it to Luca when she returned. It did not take long for the door to open and Samantha saw Luca enter carrying a bag and then greeted him with a smile and a lot of energy. ¡°Are you back? Are you tired?¡± At her words, Luca looked at her and said lightly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired.¡± Samantha curled her lips, ¡°By the way, a friend of yours just came to see you, giving you a wedding invitation and inviting you to the wedding next month.¡± Luca was carrying the bag in the direction of the kitchen when he heard the words and then narrowed his eyes to this side. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°To the wedding, the invitations!¡± Samantha lifted the invitation and shook it, Luca walked over with a grim look and took it in his hand, his face darkened on the spot. Chapter 1405 – Do you want to go? The aura about him was off and the emotions shone through very clearly. Samantha, who previously had a smile on her face, was a little puzzled after seeing this expression on Luke¡¯s face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look like that when you have been asked to go to a wedding? Do you have a grudge against the host of the wedding?¡± Hearing this, Luca turned to look, his thin lips closed, unresponsive to her words. ¡°You don¡¯t speak?¡± Samantha walked around the table to him, gauging his expression, narrowing her eyes suspiciously before saying anything else. Luca, however, asked at that moment, ¡°How long has she been missing?¡± Samantha froze and said reluctantly, ¡°Twenty minutes, I think.¡± Twenty minutes? It was toote to go after her, and Luca wrinkled his nose and did not answer. Samantha finally caught a whiff of something unusual, something wrong, and stared into Luca¡¯s eyes and expression, the smile fading from under his eyes. ¡°The one who came to deliver the wedding invitation was a girl, rather petite and strangely beautiful.¡± At her words, Luca¡¯s eyebrows frowned more deeply. Seeing this reaction from him, Samantha could finally be sure, and she hummed, ¡°The one you¡¯re hiding in your heart, is that her?¡± The words finally made Luca realize what was going on and he abruptly turned to look at Samantha, since then seeing that Samantha¡¯s eyes were just cold and without a hint of warmth, Luca thought about what a stupid thing he had just done. ¡°I ¡­¡± he opened his mouth to say something, but Samantha pushed the wedding invitation into his arms, turned and walked into the room before mming the door hard. Bang! The loud sound echoed throughout the building, and Luke¡¯s forehead could not help but wrinkle. A momentter, he looked at the wedding invitation in his arms and helplessly put it back on the table, taking his things to the kitchen first. When he went out, he found that the door was still closed and Samantha had note out since she had just entered. Luca tried to go inside to exin, but turned the door to find it open from the inside. ¡°Samantha?¡± Luca called her name with a frown. There was no response from inside. Samantha sat sullenly in her room, leaning out the window and looking at the view, all she could think about was what Anna had just done. She had wondered how a girl coulde to Luca, not realizing that she was the one he had put in his head. Even though she had known from the beginning that there was someone in her heart she could not forget, she still had the devil to start hitting on him. It had been fun for her to spend thest few days together, and Luca, the man, had been at her mercy and had notined. But now that she saw the girl and Luca¡¯s face when he found out she was getting married, Samantha felt bad about the whole thing. Or maybe everyone was selfish when it came to rtionships, and she was the same way. Click¡­ The door suddenly opened, and Samantha turned her head to see Luke standing in the doorway with the key in his hand, watching her helplessly. Their eyes met, and Samantha only looked at him for a second before withdrawing her gaze and saying, ¡°It¡¯s a great thing to have a key, I can¡¯t even be alone for a while, huh?¡± Luke looked at the key in his hand and silently pocketed it, then walked over to Samantha¡¯s side and bowed his head to look at him. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be more upset if you were left alone longer?¡± Wouldn¡¯t she be more angry if she was left alone longer? Samantha had not been alone for long, so how could she know? All she knew was that when she saw Luke¡¯s face change, it made her feel bad. It was like being a child and walking past someone¡¯s window and seeing their cupboard with all the colorful sweets, wanting to try them but not being able to afford them. She felt so depressed and frustrated. Thinking about it, Samanthaughed to herself, ¡°So what if I¡¯m angry? Surely it doesn¡¯tpare to the white moonlight in your heart anyway.¡± Luke did not know how to respond to her dislike, so he could only change the subject, ¡°I bought all the things you asked for this morning, don¡¯t you want to take a look?¡± At her words, Samantha looked up and looked at Luca, ¡°Are you changing the subject?¡± Luca gently exined, ¡°It¡¯s not really a diversion, but there¡¯s no point in talking about it again and again if it¡¯s upsetting you.¡± Samantha looked at him indignantly for a long moment, then suddenly stood up and pushed him away, then headed for the kitchen. The force she used was so strong that Luke was pushed back a few steps, but the corners of his lips slowly curled. Samantha, after all, was still very coaxed. Samantha was in the kitchen fiddling for half a day before Luca came in, probably because she was angry, so she kept telling Luca to do this and that. ¡°Cut this squash, make sure it¡¯s thin, looks good, and is even.¡± ¡°Wash this vegetable, then kill the fish, andter, clean the refrigerator too.¡± Probably knowing that she had anger on her mind, no matter what she said, Luke did not resist and did whatever she said. Samantha stood back, gesturing with her hands and feet the whole time, and when she saw how obedient Luca was, her anger thinned by half. Although he had been very angry at the time, the fact that he had followed her to her, listened to her, and not lingered on the wedding sticker made Samantha feel pretty good. But the reason she was willing to understand was that she knew that loving someone was not something you gave up so quickly and easily. And if it came so quickly, then what was this person who he was? She could give up on someone else so quickly, and even if she fell in love with herself, one day she would quickly give up on herself and turn her head to be with someone else. Such a rtionship was not what Samantha wanted. And with people getting married and not involved with Luke, it was unlikely that Luke would develop anything with her in his life anyway; all she had to do was slowly forget about her and turn to herself again. When he was all hers, let¡¯s see what she could do to him, hmmm. Lunch could be considered done directly by Luke, since everything did not go through Samantha¡¯s hands, she just had to stand back and direct. She ended up sitting at the table waiting to eat. After the meal was over, all of Samantha¡¯s anger was finally gone.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. But the invitation on the table next to her was still ring, and it was a serious problem that Samantha felt she had to take seriously. ¡°He knows I¡¯m your girlfriend and he invited me to go to the wedding with you, will you go?¡± Luke, who kept reaching for his bowl of rice, paused for a moment in his hand at the sound of her voice. The question, he suddenly realized, was a tease. ¡°For what? You don¡¯t know whether to go or not? Or you don¡¯t know how to answer me?¡± Luke was silent for a moment, then stared at her and spoke again, ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Chapter 1406 No kiss goodnight Was he really throwing the question at her? Samantha smiled and provoked him, ¡°Of course I want to go, look at this invitation, the quality is so good, it looks like the wedding will be great, what a shame not to go to a big wedding like this.¡± Luke nced at the invitation, as if to confirm Samantha¡¯s words, and after a moment nodded his head. ¡°Okay, since you want to go, then I¡¯ll go.¡± Samantha could not help but narrow her eyes, ¡°Did you say yes?¡± She had thought that Luke would not agree to go to a wedding like this-after all, he was the person she liked, and going to see her beloved with someone else was as painful as taking a knife to the heart. But Samantha did not expect him to say yes, and she also caught him lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± ¡°Will you go with me if I want to? What if I don¡¯t want to go?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then we¡¯ll do something else.¡± Samantha stopped talking, Luca did a good job of throwing the question at her, leaving it up to her to decide whether to go or not, and said that if she went, she would go with him, and if she didn¡¯t, then she would do something else. It was perfect, no ws to catch. But for some reason, Samantha was not happy to hear that, she closed the invitation and turned right back. This time it was probably because she was afraid Luca would take the key to her room again, so she threw down the words, ¡°I don¡¯t lock the door, so please don¡¯t go back inside and leave me alone!¡± Luca, who was left alone at the dining table, held his bowl and looked at her with a slightly puzzled expression. What was going on at ¡­? She had asked a question that was clearly a cop-out, and he would probably upset Samantha no matter how she answered, so he had said then, after deep thought, that he would let Samantha make the decision.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. And whatever decision she made, Luca was ready to follow it. But why, then, was she still angry? Luca could not understand what she was thinking, but she no longer felt like eating, so she had to get up and clean the table. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken the trouble to bring him to your house that night, I wouldn¡¯t have let him take me back, much less agree to be his girlfriend,¡± she said. Doria was speechless at thement and did not respond at all politely. ¡°Shit, I just brought him back to my house, but I didn¡¯t ask you to agree to be his girlfriend, did I? Your desire to be his girlfriend has encroached on your physical behavior, it¡¯s none of my business, don¡¯t me me, I¡¯m not taking the me.¡± ¡°Who will take the me if you don¡¯t? You¡¯re just saying you¡¯re not the one calling him to your house.¡± ¡°So what if it is? If you must, then I ask you: if you didn¡¯t have this in mind, would you have been able to get away with it even if I had called him to my house to see you? What if I hadn¡¯t called Luca? What if I had called a fat, short, ugly, poor man? Could you still ept being someone¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Samantha: ¡°You are tough!¡± Smug Doria: ¡°Just know it, don¡¯t keep trying to me me.¡± Samantha stopped talking, so much she was regretting it now. ¡°I mean, if you said yes, then follow your heart, why are you thinking so much? It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t know he had someone in mind before you said yes, and he said he was going to hit on you. And to be honest, you are getting married, so even if he wants to get married, he won¡¯t be able to. ¡°So what? Am I, Samantha, only worthy of love after someone¡¯s heart has died? My heart hurts just thinking about it.¡± ¡°Does your heart ache? I look at my man but I can only think of myself as a fan of Mom, and I don¡¯t dare to think of myself as a fan of the girlfriend at all, do you? At least you have his body, as for me, I would be happy as hell to have either heart or body.¡± Samantha licked twice, ¡°You are so easily satisfied, it just builds up to the fact that you don¡¯t have her body yet, when you have her body, in time you will start to want her heart. The human heart is like that, I don¡¯t care who you like, as long as you want to be with me, in fact it¡¯s only in the beginning, but in time you will want his person and his heart, you will want both.¡± ¡°Actually I think it¡¯s quite urate when I hear you analyze like this. But for me this is forter, you scream hell in my face, you have his body at least, what do I have? Oooh, pity the fan in me.¡± ¡°Cheer up.¡± Samantha reassured her in a serious tone, ¡°Hang in there, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get your man-god body sooner orter.¡± The two rambled on for a while, but finally Doria said her god would be ying at the hotel tonight and asked her to go with him. Samantha sneered twice and did not like it at all. ¡°From the moment you brought Luca to me, I have already decided that I will never go to the bar with you again to find your god, you are good at making up your own mind, so go alone.¡± Doria pretended to cry on the other end of the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this Samantha, I¡¯m doing this for your own good, you have be engaged, maybe with a little more development you can get married!¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± ¡°Go to the wedding with him, this kind of dog man must be made to see with his own eyes that the woman he puts on top of his heart is already married to another man, he will never have a chance in his life, and then he will bepletely dead.¡± In fact, although Doria did not say so, Samantha herself thought the same thing, and since she had chosen to be with Luca, even though she said it was just a trial, she, Samantha, was not the kind of person to back down when she encountered difficulties. Luca still didn¡¯t like her, so she had to convince him. She is so good that she can¡¯t believe this dog won¡¯t fall in love with another man! ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me, I know what to do myself.¡± ¡°So will you apany me to meet the man of the hour tonight?¡± ¡°No, fuck you!¡± Doria: ¡°Shit! This stic sorority.¡± Later that night, as Luke prepared to crawl into bed, all he saw was a backward nce left by Samantha, her back to him, asleep alone with her pillow. The room was quiet and still, which was a bit ufortable for Luca. All these days of dating, even though the two of them did nothing at night, Samantha would ask him to kiss her goodnight before going to bed. Chapter 1407 – What to do if you fall down. But tonight she had not waited for him, had hugged his pillow and gone to bed first, and had not thrown her arms around his neck and said she wanted a good-night kiss. This sense of disparity struck Luke as a bit odd. She didn¡¯t look into it though, just reached out and touched his mouth before lifting the covers and lying down on the other side of the bed. Samantha slept soundly, as if not at all aware of the depression in Luca¡¯s mind. Luca turned on his side and looked at the back of her head and sighed. She had been so angry during the day, but now she was sleeping with her back to him. She was really angry, or she was angry but had quickly put it behind her. Luca spent a glorious sleepless night thinking about it. When he woke up the next day, Samantha was no longer beside him. He was surprised and sat up abruptly, touching the spot where Samantha had been lying, but it was cold, as if she had never been here. Where had she gone? Luca narrowed his eyes, then got up and went outside. When the door to the room opened, Luca saw Samantha sitting on the couch with a television program on, watching a fairy tale while munching on the breakfast she had prepared. He probably heard a noise, so Samantha looked over at him and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re awake, huh? I didn¡¯t know how long you would be awake, so I didn¡¯t make you breakfast, by the way, you have to work today, right? Get breakfast on your way to workter.¡± After saying this, as if nothing had happened, he continued to turn his head and make his own breakfast. Luke could not help but raise an eyebrow at her words; this girl had a huge pile of things in front of her, yet she said she had not made her own breakfast. She was clearly still angry, so she did not want him to eat her food. Luke went back to brush his teeth and when he came out he did not leave, but sat directly next to Samantha. ¡°You¡¯ve made so much, can you eat it all yourself?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Samantha reached out her hand to shield her breakfast and looked at him distrustfully, ¡°There¡¯s no part for you in this, you can make your own if you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t finish it and waste it, so I¡¯ll help you eat a piece.¡± Luca nonchntly reached for a sandwich, Samantha quickly took it out and then took a bite right in front of him. Luca was speechless for a moment and had to go get another one. Samantha grabbed it again and took another bite. Then, not satisfied, she took a bite of everything on the table and put it back, then looked at Luca with a smug look in her eyes, as if to say. I ate everything, what can one do? Luca did not expect Samantha to be so childish about this, and he did not react for a moment. When he did, he heard Samantha say, ¡°That¡¯s all I ate, I¡¯ll finish it allter, if you want to eat it, you can do it yourself.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°After sleeping all night, you still haven¡¯t gotten over it?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, I can¡¯t understand.¡± Samantha turned her head and took a bite of her sandwich while eating and watching TV, in short, ignoring Luca. Samantha had thought that Luca would not eat those things since she had bitten into them, but to her surprise he took one of the sandwiches that Samantha had bitten into without changing his face and ate it. Samantha: ¡°?¡± What did he mean, he didn¡¯t care that it was her bite? And Luca, as if he knew what was going through her mind, replied, ¡°We kissed, do you think you taking a bite out of a sandwich might scare me?¡± Samantha was momentarily speechless and looked at him with exasperation. Shit, the dog man! ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Luke also nced at Samantha, he was a man so he ate quickly and finished his sandwich in three bites in front of Samantha and then took another one. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve really had enough, isn¡¯t one enough for you?¡± ¡°How can one be enough?¡± Luca gave her a nd look, ¡°I¡¯m working today, I¡¯ll bring back everything you need to buy.¡± Samantha was about to say no, but the words came out and she let Luca buy it for her, he was angry with her anyway, so it was punishment for him to put in some effort. Time flies The stylist finally finished the dress Anna had chosen, and when Anna put it on, it was a little loose, but there was still some time before the wedding, so he calcted that it would be right for her to wear it then. The stylist was surprised to see that the dress was just a little wider and suggested that Anna get measured again. Anna agreed to do so. When the stylist finished, she was amazed, ¡°Mrs. Giordano, I just took your measurements and found that except for a wider waist, you are still the same as before.¡± A sh of shyness shed across Anna¡¯s face at his words, but it quickly disappeared. But the stylist was close to her, so he quickly observed the sh of expression on her face, and after a moment of realization, the stylist said with a smile, ¡°Looks like you have good news, right?¡± Anna had no control over her expression, and when the other woman sensed it, she did not deny it, she could only nod. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Congrattions, I said you asked me to help you n bigger, that¡¯s why. Don¡¯t worry, you are growing at this rate, when the wedding day takes ce, the wedding dress will not be a problem!¡± ¡°Thank you, but you can keep it a secret for me for now, right?¡± Hearing this, the stylist understood, ¡°Then didn¡¯t Mrs. Giordano give the good news to Mr. Giordano? Yes, I understand, I will keep the secret~¡± The wedding house was almost ready, the former Giordano family was still the Giordano family, because Matteo had too many properties in his name, then after choosing, Anna preferred Matteo¡¯s private vi, where she had been before, in fact it was also a small personal feeling of hers. She remembered that after Matteo had saved her life, he had taken her to the vi. Then, for the first time, he kissed her. Anna still thinks about it now, and it still makes her feel good. So that was definitely where the wedding room must have been. That evening, Anna took the dress back to Matteo¡¯s private vi and put it away. When Matteo returned from the office, Anna was standing on thedder cleaning themp. ¡°Why are you doing all this when you can just leave it to the cleaners?¡± As Matteo spoke, he had already reached thedder, ¡°Come down, what if you fall down.¡± Anna let out a cry and then replied, ¡°No, I will be very careful.¡± ¡°Be good.¡± ¡°Just give me a second, it will end soon.¡± Anna longed for distance, with her hand outstretched in front of her, and Matthew watched the scene with a sense of foreboding. Chapter 1408 Deliberate Injury ¡°Stop rubbing and get off.¡± ¡°It will be fast, it¡¯s still ¡­ short.¡± His hand was probably too greedy, so Anna slipped on her feet and looked like she was about to fall off thedder. At that moment, Anna had only one thought, and that was the baby in her belly. She was panicked and regretted that she had not listened to Matthew, that she had insisted, that she had ¡­ The expected pain did note from her body; she was taken by Matteo¡¯s long arms and fell into his arms. Matteo had predicted that she would be in danger, but he had not expected to be right, and Matteo felt her heart stop as she fell. Anna looked into Matthew¡¯s eyes in shock, her heart almost jumping out of her chest. She looked at him for a long moment, then suddenly reached out and hugged Matteo¡¯s neck tightly, choking back a sob, ¡°I was scared to death!¡± Matteo¡¯s jaw hurt a little when the girl took the initiative to lunge on him, but it scared him, but Matteo was still Matteo and he quickly calmed down, leading Anna to a nearby chair and sitting her down. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± After all, he had caught her after the fall from above, but he was afraid she might have sprained her wrist or bruised something, so Matteo began to examine Anna after asking her. Anna¡¯s heart was beating with fear, and even now, as she sat back down in the chair, her face was still terrified, and it was hard to imagine that if Matthew had not returned sooner, if he had not been standing right next to her, she would have fallen. If she had fallen, the baby in her belly might ¡­ The thought made the blood disappear from Anna¡¯s lips, and she unconsciously reached out her hand to cover her stomach. Matthew, who had been checking her, frowned when he saw this gesture, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, is your stomach upside down?¡± To his question, Anna did not know how to answer, so she shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± After saying this, Anna removed her hand from his stomach and took a deep breath to calm his breathing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Matthew saw that her face was pale and her eyes flickered a little, narrowing her eyes, ¡°No, I¡¯m not sure yet, go to the hospital and get checked.¡± After saying this, he took Anna in his arms without caring whether she agreed or not. In fact, in everyday life, this was a small matter, even though she fell down, but Matthew caught her, so she didn¡¯t fall down at all, but Matthew is now close to her, after all, he is the person she put on the tip of her heart, so he was afraid that she had a shortage of things, so in the end, it¡¯s better to go to the hospital and check.N?velDrama.Org owns this. When Anna was picked up by him, she unconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck, and when she heard his words she reacted with a start, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to the hospital, put me down, I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°Check it out and take it easy. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take long.¡± However, Matteo wanted to take Anna to the hospital. When he got to the car, Anna clung to the door and wouldn¡¯t let go, ¡°I¡¯m not going to the hospital, I really don¡¯t want to go to the hospital, I¡¯m fine, you just caught me, so I didn¡¯t fall at all, we¡¯re not going to the hospital, okay?¡± At the end of her sentence, she looked at Matthew pitifully, her tone and expression were like a wounded action looking at you with moist eyes, her eyes written with thirst. Matthew also could not bear the thought of the woman he loved looking at him with those eyes, but for Anna¡¯s sake, he finally reached out and touched her cheek, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go to the hospital? You almost fell, why don¡¯t you go to the hospital, solve the problem ande back if there is no problem, so we both feel better?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital.¡± She had already prepared to tell Matthew the good news on her wedding day, but if she told Matthew because she almost fell, it would be useless to hide it for so long. ¡°Capricious.¡± Matteo gave her a helpless look, ¡°Just go for a routine checkup.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not going, didn¡¯t you just get me? I have no pain anywhere, I¡¯m just scared. There are so many people in the hospital every day, and I have to go to the hospital for a checkup when there¡¯s nothing wrong with me. So let¡¯s not go there, okay? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good time to go to the hospital when we are getting married soon.¡± Matthew did not insist on apanying her to the hospital, probably because he was so moved by what she had said, but he just stepped back and said, ¡°Well, we can go without the hospital for now, but if you feel any difort, you have to tell me, and then we can go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Anna saw that she was no longer forcing herself to go to the hospital and immediately agreed, ¡°No problem.¡± In the end, the hospital was not there, but Anna was really scared that day, so much so that she slept with nightmares at night, dreaming over and over again about the time she fell off thedder during the day, and then there was no more Matthew around. She fell to the ground and then blood gushed between her legs. Anna broke out in a cold sweat and sat up straight in bed. There was no longer Matteo by her side, and when Anna looked at the time, Matteo had already left for the office, she raised her hand to wipe the sweat from her forehead andy down again to calm her breathing. She did not know if she was thinking too much, or if the nightmares had moved the baby, but she felt a vague pain in her stomach that made her really ufortable. Finally Anna tossed and turned, still feeling ufortable, so she got up, changed, and went to the hospital. Hospital Sabrina came to the hospital today for a checkup: she had been hospitalized for a while to recover from her forehead wound, and was discharged after almost recovering. ¡°Basically, there is no more problem, when the wound is all healed, it should not leave a scar, but you should also pay attention to eat a lighter diet and pay more attention to yourself, so that it will not leave a scar in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor, I know.¡± After Sabrina left, she took out the small mirror in her bag and looked at the wound on her forehead. Although it waspletely healed, the color of the wound waspletely different from the rest of her skin, and her skin was not good in thest few days because of thepany business, and the dark circles under her eyes were deep. If only, if only his mother and father had not died. If only Matthew had stayed by his side, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have had to work so hard. But now he had nothing. This new wound on his forehead was a constant reminder of the folly he hadmitted earlier. Look, you deliberately hurt yourself for him, yet he still won¡¯t look at you even once. Chapter 1409-You Stalker How ridiculous. Sabrina pulled her lips into a self-deprecating smile as she put the small mirror away and prepared to leave the hospital. A familiar figure hurried past her. Sabrina took one look and stopped in her tracks. For it was not another person passing in front of her, but Anna, who had had a nightmare and wanted toe to the hospital for a checkup. Seeing Anna here, and in such a hurry, Sabrina was puzzled as to what she was doing in the hospital at this time of night. And she was all alone. Probably because she was her rival, Sabrina paid close attention to Anna and quietly followed her with her bag. Then Sabrina saw that Anna had gone to the maternity ward and her doubts increased. She was obviously not married, what was she doing in the gynecology ward at this time of year? And in such a hurry, could she be ¡­ A thought shed through her head, and Sabrina immediately opened her eyes wide in horror, her whole body standing still as if she had fallen into an ice cave. She was not married, and there was only one reason foring to the maternity ward at that time, and that was that she might be pregnant. The jealousy, resentment, anger and anger that were buried deep in her heart grew and spread like a huge fire, burning all her emotions and reasoning in an instant. How could it be, how could it be!!!? Why had the world been so unfair to her! Why? Sabrina remained motionless, but her heart was screaming so wildly that if she had a mirror, she could have seen how horrible her normally serene features had be at that moment! It was she who had first appeared at Matthew¡¯s side, but because she had been away for a few years and everything had be different! She had lost her family, her mother and father, and now she could not even keep the man she loved most, what face did he have in the world? Why, why? Sabrina felt her body and heart rise out of her control, her body trembled but she took one step at a time toward Anna. She was pregnant, the wedding was ready, and she was afraid she would never have another chance in her life. Why? She obviously loved Matthew so much, had tried so hard to be good for him, and had rejected so many crazy suitors. She had had many suitors in the past, but they all paled inparison to Matteo, so Sabrina resolutely rejected them, convinced that if she continued, Matteo would one day see her persistence. But to her surprise, all that had changed. He did not have a cold and ruthless heart; he simply did not want to love himself. Anna checked on the baby and was relieved when the doctor told her that the baby was stable, but she was a little uneasy and asked, ¡°But yesterday I almost fell, I had a nightmare at night and my stomach hurts a little. Should I strap the baby down?¡± The doctor raised his sses and said, ¡°Mrs. Galli, your baby is fine and there is nothing else to do at the moment. Anna then nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± All being well, Anna returned home with the report. Only after she was gone did Sabrinae out of the corner and look in the direction in which Anna had gone out, her whole body mncholy as if shrouded in a dark fog. It was true that she was pregnant, eh, I never thought she would be so lucky. Withoutparison, theparison waspletely tragic. She could y the piano, she could speak four or fivenguages, she could dance, she could run a business, she had so many skills, but why was she no match for a woman who could do nothing? She really didn¡¯t know what she didn¡¯t like about Anna. The more she thought about it, the more jealousy spread in Sabrina¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t even know how she had left the hospital, except that when she had left, it was already dark outside and there was a vague tendency toward rain. Sabrina pulled out her cell phone, wanting to make a call and cry. But there was no one in her Rolodex for her to call. Her parents, who loved and spoiled her, were gone, and Matteo, who did not even speak to her. Sabrina, you were a failure. You thought you were living a sophisticated life, a princess, but in the end what did you get? You had nothing, you didn¡¯t even have a penny now, even trying to revive the Ronzi family was something others helped you with, and you had to rely on poverty relief, who were you to steal a man from someone? Sabrina stood alone on the brisk sidewalk as rain pelted her head and face drop by drop. The thunder was loud, the rain was getting heavier, the crowd was everywhere, she could barely keep her eyes open from the rain, her eyes were blurry, where ¡­ was she going? Sabrina¡¯s face was already indistinguishable from the rain or tears as she trudged along, not knowing how long it would be before an umbre suddenly came over her head. Sabrina was stunned, and her whole body froze in ce. At this time of day, was there anyone to protect her from the rain? Sabrina looked up in amazement and then collided with a pair of worried eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t go any further, it¡¯s raining too much, let me take you back.¡± It was only then that Sabrina recognized the man in front of her as the man who had been chasing her for years, only he was not abroad? How had he alsoe to the country, and how did she know he would be here?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Thinking about this, Sabrina¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Did you follow me?¡± After saying this, she pushed him away forcefully, knocking the umbre out of his hand, ¡°Get out of my way, stalker!¡± After being pushed away, the man quickly stepped forward and took back the umbre holding it high above her hand and grabbed her hand, ¡°Stop joking, you¡¯re not well, if you keep getting wet you¡¯ll get sick!¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± Sabrina yelled at him, ¡°My business is none of your business, don¡¯t think I like you if youe to be nice to me right now, Matino, what kind of deep love are you pretending to have in front of me, the character? You think I don¡¯t know the number of women you¡¯ve talked to? A man like you, who has no respect for girls and changes his girlfriend like he changes his clothes, I couldn¡¯t even look at you if I was down on my luck!¡± At these words, Matinoughed helplessly, grabbed Sabrina¡¯s hand and raised his eyebrows, ¡°So you fell in love with the man who never looked at you more than once?¡± Sabrina looked at him with a pale face and bit her lower lip, ¡°Shut up.¡± Chapter 1410 – I’ll help you deal with them ¡°What, am I wrong? You wouldn¡¯t ept my help after the Ronzi family left, you went bumping into him, and in the end what did you get? Sabrina, I¡¯m a man, so I know exactly what men think, he didn¡¯t like you before, and he¡¯s even less likely to like you in the future. Not to mention the fact that he already has a girlfriend by his side and is getting married soon.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± The rain was falling hard and the man was saying all the things Sabrina didn¡¯t want to hear, one after another like needles piercing her heart. ¡°Shut up about what? Aren¡¯t all these events enough to sober you up? I¡¯ve had many women before, but why can¡¯t you see that since I met you, I haven¡¯t had a single woman in my life. Can¡¯t you think about what I have done for you? Must you be obsessed with the man who won¡¯t even look at you?¡± At his words, Sabrina merely sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself feel so high and mighty, even if you didn¡¯t have messy women around you then, so what? You had such a messy love life before, so ridiculous that everyone knows you¡¯re a yboy, should I believe you when you say you¡¯ve changed for the better? Let me go and stay out of my sight.¡± Matino was so angry at her words that he did not listen to her words and let her go, but simply threw his umbre and swept her away. ¡°You want to get wet, don¡¯t you? Well, then I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± ¡°Let go, let go!¡± Sabrina pushed against him, but Matino was so strong that every time Sabrina mmed into him, it was no use, and it was better if Matino suddenly gripped her shoulders, his eyes squeezing her like a wild animal. ¡°I saw you follow that woman to the hospital today, how was she? Did you feel bad when you found out she was pregnant? Do you want to do something about it? I can help you.¡± Sabrina was still struggling to push him away when she heard hisst words and all her movements jerked, seemingly in disbelief, as she looked at Matino with wide eyes and trembling lips. ¡°You loved him for so many years and he didn¡¯t even give you a nce, he made you so miserable, and now he is going to get married, if you don¡¯t do something right now, he will be happy and contentter, are you willing?¡± Willingly? Sabrina bit her lower lip and cried out in her heart, of course she didn¡¯t want to, but what could she do? Her forehead was livid like this, and he didn¡¯t even want to be with her for a while, and when he went to see her, he took his girlfriend with him. Of course she was resentful! But should she have risked her life? Thinking about this, Sabrina said in a daze, ¡°Could it be that he would only look at me if I died?¡± At these words, Matino drew a breath of cold air, ¡°What are you thinking? What is the point of hurting yourself? If you die from your injuries, instead of being miserable, they will live a happier life. To make them miserable like you, it shoulde from their bodies.¡± From their bodies? Sabrina looked at Matino in front of her, his expression revealing a hint of ruthlessness when he said this, something she had never seen on his face before. She had already heard that Matino was a ruthless man, not only toward his business associates, but also toward women. Those women who had been with him, if they dared to pursue him after being dumped, he showed no mercy and was so ruthless that all the women who had been with him afterwards did not dare to bother him after being dumped. When Sabrina found out that she had been targeted by him, she secretly said she was unlucky and then ignored him, but she did not expect that this ridiculous young master Matino would wash his hands of her after meeting Sabrina and that he had not fooled around with women since then. Unfortunately, Sabrina could not see him, and Mr. Farina had to learn all kinds of things to run the business in order to please people, so he became a serious man, but Matino was also fierce in his pursuit of women, blocking work, sending flowers and gifts, all kinds of jewelry, handbags and luxury cars. Sabrina had been educated to a high standard, so how could she be interested in such a frivolous young man? Sabrina did not respond to Matino¡¯s bombardment, but Matino continued to pursue her with a fervor that made him the envy of everyone else. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want someone to be so fond of them? After the incident with The Ronzi Family, many girls waited to see the prank and even guessed that Sabrina would ept Matino¡¯s help and pursuit, but she still did not. She lost everything, but her back was still straight and Matino was still chasing her. The crowd could only be angry, who made Matino violent? Now, Matino hade after her in the countryside and told her to confront Matteo and their rivals. After Sabrina reacted, she immediately pushed him away forcefully, ¡°You¡¯re delusional, I¡¯m not going to hurt Matteo, I like him, even if he doesn¡¯t like me, but I¡¯m not going to do anything to hurt him for that.¡± At her words, Matino pulled out a hostile smile, ¡°Who asked you to hurt him, doesn¡¯t he have a woman with him?¡± Sabrina froze in ce, looking at Matino in front of her, her mind thought of the woman he had cleaned earlier, her lips parted, but she could not say a word. ¡°If you hurt him, at most he will suffer a little pain, but if you let something happen to his woman, then he will suffer a cone of pain.¡± With that said, Matino took two steps forward and cupped Sabrina¡¯s cheek, his fingertips grazed her red lips, his voice low, ¡°I¡¯ll help you, I¡¯ll help all of you, they made you suffer so much, I¡¯ll make him suffer too, what do you say?¡± Sabrina didn¡¯t know if she was stunned or what, she stood there dumbfounded as the rain fell harder and harder, the rain soaked her barely opening her eyes as Matino gathered her in his arms, her chest vibrating. ¡°Sabrina, I will give you everything you want, I will do for you what you want to do but are too afraid to do, let me serve you.¡± At that moment, Samantha looked out at the pouring rain, helplessly closing the window and sighing. ¡°Why is it raining so hard all of a sudden, that Doria has to go to the bar tonight to cheer for her man-god.¡± More importantly, Luca had workedte tonight and was still in the office, would hee backter and get caught in the rain? But after thinking about it, Samantha thought she was being paranoid, after all, Luca was back in the car, and he was going to bring an umbre so he wouldn¡¯t get wet.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. So in the end, Samantha did nothing and went straight to bed. Chapter 1411 – Dogman, do you fight with me? Just as Samantha expected, Luke came home from work without a wet corner. In the past, when he came home from work, the house was always dark, but since Samantha had moved in, no matter howte he worked, it was never dark when he opened the door. Themp, though dim, was a guiding light for Luca¡¯s house in the middle of the night. Luca unbuttoned his suit jacket and ced it on the sofa beside him. Click¡­ The door to the room openedand Samantha stepped out of it, rubbing her eyes in confusion, ¡°Are you back from overtime? What time is it?¡± ¡°Twelve o¡¯clock, why are you up?¡± Luke frowned when he saw what she was wearing: Samantha had probably crawled out of her nket suddenly, so she was wearing pajamas. This time she came out with her feet still bare, without socks. ¡°Go back to sleep, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± In fact, Samantha had gotten up in the middle of her nap to go to the bathroom just as she had heard a noise outside, was about to go outside to take a look and say hello before going back to bed. Now that Luca had said it, she was moved. After all, the fact that he had workedte into the night and hade back to take care of her meant that the dog man still cared about her. Samantha was moved for a while and then said, ¡°Are you hungry? Shall I make you some noodles?¡± Luca¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tighter at this point, ¡°Dressed like that to order noodles?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? I just add a jacket.¡± Samantha turned to go back inside and put on her coat, but Luca walked over and held her shoulders, ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go back to bed? It¡¯ste, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± As he bent down, Samantha could clearly feel the dampness and coolness of the heavy rain outside on her body, and she did not know what he was thinking, but subconsciously followed his hand. Then what she touched was Luca¡¯s cold palm. Samantha had juste out of the nket and was shivering from the cold at such an abrupt touch. Luca felt it immediately and quickly retracted his hand, tightening his lips and saying, ¡°Go inside and go to sleep.¡± ¡°Why are your hands so cold? Is it so cold outside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s raining and it¡¯s a little cold, but it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Now go take a shower.¡± Samantha suddenly ordered. Luca raised an eyebrow, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Go take a hot shower to warm you up, are you a big man with cold hands like these? My hands are warmer than yours!¡± Luke was puzzled by the sudden dislike and a question mark popped into his head. He had been workingte into the night, and when he went out it was raining and cold, that¡¯s why her hands were so cold, while she herself hade out of her warm nket and touched his hands, and didn¡¯t she like it? But before Luca could react, Samantha had already pushed him into the bathroom, shutting the door with a snap, ¡°Don¡¯te out until you¡¯re warm!¡± Luca stood there, inexplicably rubbing his nose, wanting to say, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to get dressed for the shower? After all thismotion, Samantha¡¯s sleepy head waspletely gone, so she went back to her room, grabbed a coat and put it on, then went to the kitchen. As she turned on the stove, Samantha opened the cupboard next to her. It would have been nice to warm him up with a bowl of noodles in clear soup in the evening-after all, it was so cold that something warm would warm his hands and feet. After the water boiled, Samantha tossed the noodles and swept them in the direction of the bathroom as she whispered, ¡°I really owe you.¡± How could she make him a loving midnight snack when she had obviously decided to go to bed and onlye out for a quick visit? Ugh! By the time Luke had finished his shower, Samantha¡¯s spaghetti had finished cooking. She was sitting on the couch with a big bowl of spaghetti in front of her, fork and spoon at the ready, and when she saw Lucae out, she waved him off like a pig, ¡°Come and eat so I can go to bed afterwards.¡± Luca cleaned his hair and went to sit in front of her. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Luca suggested seeing how tired she looked. Samantha raised her eyebrows in disappointment, ¡°What, I made spaghetti myself and I can¡¯t even watch you take a bite?¡± Well, let¡¯s just watch, why are you so angry? Of course, Luca dared to say it only in his heart, but he did not show it on the surface. He obediently pulled over a chair and began to eat the noodles, while Samantha sat opposite and stared at him. Although Luke was a man, he felt embarrassed to be stared at by his girlfriend, but Samantha was sure she would hate him again if he said that, so she had to restrain herself. ¡°Why are you only eating noodles, have some soup?¡± Luca took a few sips of soup with his spoon and burned himself because he did not test the temperature. Don¡¯t you test the temperature before you drink the soup? Did you burn yourself? Are you stupid?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luca suddenly did not know what to say. But Samantha had no intention of letting him go and raised her hand to pour him a ss of water, ¡°Take a sip, don¡¯t burn yourself.¡± Faced with her request, Luke found himself helplessly arguing, so he took a sip from the ss of water, which was so cold that he could not help but choke again. Of course, the result was that Samantha looked at him with even more disgust. ¡°Why are you so vegetal? You can choke on a sip of water even when you are eating something.¡± Luca looked up at Samantha, who ignored the fact that her mouth was open and h, h, h. Luca stared at him for a moment, his eyes deepening, put down his ss, suddenly stood up and walked around the table to Samantha, leaned over and put his hands on the back of her chair to surround her. ¡°I said you ¡­¡± at the sudden approach, Samantha¡¯s words stopped, her eyes wide at the beautiful face in front of her, her voice unconsciously nervous, ¡°you, what are you doing? ¡± ¡°Come on, why don¡¯t you say anything else?¡± Luke moved a few inches closer, their breaths almost paused together, Samantha was quite articte a moment ago, but now she waspletely silent. ¡°Hmm?¡± When she stopped talking, Luca raised an eyebrow instead, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say something? Now, go ahead.¡± Samantha more or less understood, he was deliberately provoking her! Oh, dog man, you want to fight me? You think you can dominate me like that? Don¡¯t think it¡¯s like that! If I, Samantha, can turn you around, then I will take yourst name! As soon as the thought hit her, Samantha smiled crookedly and suddenly stretched her arms around Luca¡¯s neck, saying with a smile, ¡°You are so close, why should I say anything?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 1412 I call you a coward Luca had intended to scare her, and indeed he had stunned her, and it was amusing to see how nervous she was, but he did not expect her to react so quickly and put her hand around the back of his head on her own initiative. At this distance and with this movement, they seemed very intimate from any angle, with a tendency to kiss. Luca heard her breathing a littlebored. ¡°Are you trying to kiss me?¡± Off to the side, Samantha asked him softly with a wink. When she smiled, her eyes were full of cunning, a bit like a fox, and Luca felt like he was being led into a pit, curling his thin lips. ¡°Speak.¡± Samantha moved her fingers and squeezed the nape of his neck, Luca¡¯s breath quickened a little more and the color under his eyes was changing rapidly. Samantha saw this and was pleased with the change he was undergoing at his bean picking, she increased her strength and deliberately moved closer, her red lips deliberately brushed his cheek and settled on his ear, ¡°Why are you afraid to speak? You weren¡¯t capable enough just now, stooping on your own initiative, with a brave heart and no guts!¡± Seeing that he was impassive, Samantha continued to taunt him as if she was sure he would not dare to do anything, ¡°Let¡¯s say you are a coward, you don¡¯t even dare to kiss your girlfriend when she leans so close to you.¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Luke suddenly raised his hand and grabbed Samantha¡¯s arm, narrowing his eyes, ¡°Are you so sure I wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to you?¡± His grip on her arm as he asked the question pulled her a little further away, his lips were no longer pressed against her ear, his face was face to face with hers, just a little further away. Their breaths touched, and Samantha could almost see herself in the pupils of the opposite tongue. As bold as she was, she was a girl after all, and once Luke hade on strong, she was immediately a little weak, but when she thought about how she had always overpowered Luke when she had been with him, she had to force herself to fight and deliberately overpower him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, then?¡± Luca sat still and did not move, just looked at her with a sullen look. Samanthaughed instantly, ¡°I told you you wouldn¡¯t dare, didn¡¯t I ¡­ Good.¡± There was a darkness in front of her eyes as Samantha¡¯s lips were kissed and she stared, a little incredulously, at the person next to her. luke¡¯s kiss was not exactly eager, but the attack was real as soon as it came, the breath that belonged to him poured into Samantha¡¯s mouth, and while Samantha was still smoking, her m-shell teeth had already been extracted. By the time he reacted, the enemy had attacked the city and she was left without any resistance, tilting her head back and forced to ept the kiss. Both of their breaths went haywire. As time went on, the kiss seemed to sour: at first Luke was just trying to prove himself, but as it went on it got better and better, the sweetness of a young girl capturing him. Just like that night, there was no way to resist Samantha¡¯s seduction. He had not been drinking today and his mind was free, but he still could not control himself. Luca closed his eyes and pressed hisrge hand against the back of Samantha¡¯s head, thinking of nothing else.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The two of them moved from the table to the living room couch, Samantha half supine, half in Luca¡¯s arms, her jacket dropped to the floor, her cor askew, and her hair tousled. Compare him to Luca, who is no better. Samantha gradually sensed that something was wrong with Luca¡¯s body and pushed him away forcefully, blinking with an innocent look on her face, ¡°My rtives are here.¡± At those words, Luca¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. Samantha raised a smile, smiling like a little fox who had gotten away with it. The dog man in front of her seemed to have been charmed by her, hmmm. ¡°Then, you work it out!¡± Samantha gave a tug on her tie and stood up to leave, but just as she turned around, a brute force came from her waist and yanked her back, sending Samantha¡¯s body falling uncontrobly into Luca¡¯s arms. She looked at the man who had tightened his grip around her waist and struggled, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luca half-closed his thin lips, his face looked normal, but one ear waspletely red: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know if your rtives are here or not?¡± How could he not be aware of his period when he had lived here for so long? Samantha was confused at first, but when she came to her senses, she gritted her teeth and red at him, ¡°What do you mean? What the hell do you mean you¡¯re still worried about this?¡± Luke squirmed a little, it wasn¡¯t something he wanted to worry about, but how could a girl who lived with you every day not be aware of these things? He was not stupid, nor was he dumb. ¡°You are dying you!!!¡± Samantha shouted immediately pinching his ear, ¡°Luca you son of a bitch, exin clearly, did you start lusting after me earlier?¡± Luca half-closed his thin lips and said nothing, feeling that the question was getting more and more out of hand. He pulled down Samantha¡¯s hand and bent down, nose to nose with her, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the point now, since when did Samantha like to betray people as defectors?¡± Samantha¡¯s cheeks blushed a little as the subject suddenly came back to him, ¡°Who is a deserter? Speak properly!¡± ¡°Then ¡­¡± Luke did not say it explicitly, but at that moment Samantha was sitting in his arms, so how could she not hear what he meant, she squeezed Luke¡¯s hand hatefully. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± She grunted and turned her head away, ¡°Don¡¯t forget we are trying to date, don¡¯t you dare touch me without my permission.¡± Luca fell silent, probably realizing the seriousness of the matter, took a deep breath as he hugged her, then let her go and got up to go to the bathroom. Samantha: ¡°????¡± Shit, the dog man! She said no and you weren¡¯t going to ask again? Are you that subtle? Samantha was speechless as she listened to the sound of watering from the bathroom, exhaled and then picked up her jacket and put it back on. The ungrateful man should shower himself. Samantha no longer bothered to talk to him and went directly to her room, closing the door behind her. If you are so thin, go sleep on the couch tonight. Samantha had been lying under the covers for who knows how long when she finally heard a noiseing from the door, but the door was locked, so Luca couldn¡¯t get in at all. Sure enough, the noise disappeared after only a moment. But it was not long before Samantha heard the key in the door and pulled the covers up over her head, indignant, knowing that he had the key to the door, but would surely be depressed for a moment when he found it open. It would be good for Samantha to give him a hard time. There was a rustling behind her, and after a moment Luke also got under the covers. ¡°Why are you locking the door again?¡± Chapter 1413 Do Not Disappoint Why did you lock the door again? Samantha turned her back to him and looked up, not answering his question. Then Samantha felt Luke¡¯s breath closer, his voice soft as if a dandelion tickled her heart, ¡°Still mad at me?¡± What, who¡¯s mad at him? Samantha remained silent and Luca came closer, ¡°I know you are still awake, I didn¡¯t mean to do it just now, I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡± At those words, Samantha¡¯s eyes widened, did she dare to think he was angry because she kissed him? Ahhh this dog man, inconvenient dog man! She must have been really out of her mind to agree to be with him! Samantha continued to roll her eyes, this time she really didn¡¯t bother talking to him anymore, she just had to go to sleep, if she listened to him again, she was afraid she would have a heart attack sooner orter. After Luke had said a few words, he noticed that Samantha still did not want to pay attention to him. Thinking about what he had just done, he had gone a little too far. ¡°Good night kiss for today, do you want more?¡± Samantha: ¡°?¡± A moment of silence passed in the room before Samantha finally rolled over toe face to face with Luke, the light was not bright, but it was enough for the other man to see. ¡°Are you a pig?¡± Samantha asked him in an unpleasant voice. Luca thought she was angry again and had to sarcastically withdraw his gaze, ¡°Sleep then.¡± Samantha: ¡°????¡± Ohhhh, I pronounce you dead, dog man! Samantha sneered twice and didn¡¯t like it at all, ¡°Why do you want a goodnight kiss, you better not kiss me or touch me ever again in your life.¡± I don¡¯t know if it was Luca¡¯s fault, but Samantha seemed to say it with a sense of anger. He had never had the feeling that he didn¡¯t understand women before, he had felt he knew a lot about women when it came to straight men like Cristian, but now that he was facing Samantha, who was smart as a whip, Luca was confused. What on earth was he thinking? ¡°Do you want a good-night kiss?¡± After asking the question, Luca felt Samantha¡¯s eyes be even sterner, as if she wanted to kill him, one way or another, Luca didn¡¯t bother to talk to her anymore, he just pulled her close and dropped a kiss on her forehead before holding her in his arms, ¡°Sleep.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He did not give Samantha a chance to react. Pressed against Luca¡¯s chest, Samantha was confused, had she just said something? Why was this trashy hetero suddenly lit up? She had told him to stop touching her, so why was he leaning in for a kiss. But Samantha was in a better mood, after all Luke was not a blockhead, he could be saved. After her mind had calmed down, Samantha soon closed her eyes and fell asleep. Luca felt the person in his arms breathing steadily and lowered his head to ce a kiss on the top of her hair. Since she had found out that Luca had slept with an innocent girl, when she saw Samantha again, Flora was very attentive to her, asking her for warmth, fearing that she was cold or hungry, and giving her a dress one day, a bracelet the next, a silk scarf the next. At first, Samantha thought she liked it, so she epted them all, but day after day, Samantha was confused. Guein skin care products were so expensive that Samantha could not even afford to buy them herself, but Flora bought them as a set and gave them to her. When she thought that she and Luca were just trying to get together and might not be together in the future, she felt ufortable with the gift and no longer wanted to ept it. When Flora heard this, she immediately freaked out. ¡°Samantha, do you think what your aunt gave you is bad? If you think it¡¯s all bad, then you should throw it away.¡± Samantha: ¡°?¡± Was she willing to throw away something so expensive? Samantha could only helplessly exin, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not that things are bad, it¡¯s just that they are too expensive and I just can¡¯t afford them.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you afford it? If you break up with Luca in the future, Auntie won¡¯t ask for these things anymore.¡± Samantha was a little stunned, why was Flora talking about this? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie is a woman like you, what woman doesn¡¯t want her boyfriend and future inws to love her? If you and Luca get togetherter ah, Auntie will give you moreter.¡± Flora was actually very happy, her husband treated her well, her son was also filial, most of the money she earned came to her, Flora didn¡¯t think of spending it all by herself, it was all put aside, waiting for her son to get married and then buy him a house, but at the moment they were not tied up, with such a good daughter-inw like Samantha in front of her, of course she had to keep it before she could talk about marriage. Using her money to buy things for Samantha, Flora felt no pain. ¡°Auntie, really ¡­¡± ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t insist, if you keep talking, Auntie will freak out.¡± Samantha had to give up, but she couldn¡¯t take so many things from people for nothing, so she found time to go to the mall and buy Flora a very expensive silk scarf. Flora was so pleased with it that she wore it and told everyone that her future daughter-inw had bought it for her and that it was worth a lot of money or something. It was Samantha¡¯s first time buying a scarf like that and it had cost her a lot of her savings, so she would have cried out in pain if it had been her usual purchase. After all, she did not usually buy luxury items, but since Flora bought her so many things, Samantha did not feel so bad when she bought it. However, the pain was definitely there. After all, if she had a choice, she would have preferred to save the money and use it in case of emergencies in the future, instead of going shopping like this. She would never be able to buy as much as she did now, but she was still her boyfriend¡¯s mother and should not let him down. Preparations for Sabrina¡¯s business were gradually getting under way, and once the n was in ce, no one argued anymore and everyone went about their work without fear. Matteo and Anna¡¯s wedding day was getting closer and closer. Sabrina could not resist sending Anna a message on Facebook. Anna had thrown away her cell phone card, but after Matteo brought it back to her, she went to the sales office and got her cell phone bill back. Anna was quite surprised when she received Sabrina¡¯s Facebook message. After she had disliked Annast time for sitting in her passenger seat, Anna thought she would never bother her again, but she never expected to find her again. Chapter 1414 – Good acting skills Anna did not really despise Sabrina. But she lusted after her man, and for that reason alone Anna did not like him, and she had meant what he had told her earlier, although it was not particrly obvious, but Anna knew what he meant once she knew who he was. And she believed it. But Anna was a person who loved and hated people very clearly, and Sabrina did no real harm to herself, and she was quiet for a while, so she didn¡¯t hate Sabrina either. When she saw that he had sent her a message, Anna thought about it and replied. {What can I do for you} Sabrina thought he would not talk to her, and when she saw his reply, she felt mixed emotions. {I¡¯d like to meet you sometime, let¡¯s have a chat, shall we?} Meet up? When Anna saw the message, she narrowed her eyes. {What do you want?} {You¡¯re both getting married, what do you think I can do? I just want to tell you what is on my mind, if you are willing to listen} {What¡¯s on your mind? If you want to talk about something that has to do with Matthew, then I don¡¯t think I¡¯m very interested}. Anna¡¯s rejection was direct, and Sabrina expected her to reject her, so she could only respond with a bitter smile. {I know you¡¯re going to reject me, but I still want to talk to you, just let me die, okay?} Anna went to work for a while and when she came back to see this message from Sabrina, she could almost see the look on Sabrina¡¯s face and how much pain she was feeling inside through the screen of her phone. She did not know what was wrong with her, but probably because she had not gotten a response from Matteo when she liked him, she felt some empathy for Sabrina when she saw her like this. After thinking about it, Anna had to answer her. {Tell me, where do we meet?} Sabrina and Anna ended up meeting at a caf¨¦. Anna was pregnant, so she stopped touching the coffee for a while, so she ordered a ss of juice. Sabrina stared at the ss of juice for a long time, with a hint of self-mockery in her eyes. She lowered her head and sighed, ¡°I envy you.¡± Anna paused between her hands for a moment, thenid them in herp, met the other woman¡¯s eyes without malice and said, ¡°Envy me for what? That I¡¯m with Matteo?¡± Sabrina said nothing, just tightened her red lips and the depression in her eyes deepened. ¡°Actually, you must not be envious of you, on the contrary I am envious of you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. At his words, Sabrina looked at Anna with some surprise, ¡°What did you say? You, envy me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna curled her lips and looked at Sabrina with admiration between her eyebrows, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about your feelings for Matthew when I met you, but what I¡¯ve heard about you from others is that you are very good. You know everything, you were educated with higher education, you can run a business and you have a pretty face, so isn¡¯t it normal that I envy you?¡± Sabrina had never thought that she would be envied by Anna. She thought that after being with Matteo, Anna would be smug and look down on everyone, but she did not expect that she would be envious of herself and praise herself. Unpredictably, Sabrina stared nkly at Anna sitting in front of her, as if unsure, ¡°You, you really envy me?¡± ¡°Is it strange? You¡¯re good, it¡¯s normal that people envy you.¡± Seeing Sabrina¡¯s incredulous face, Anna suddenly felt that she was not so bad, she liked Matteo so much, but she had never done anything harmful to herself. Anna sighed as she thought about this, ¡°I understand what you told me before, I can understand that you said that because you couldn¡¯t love him, but ¡­ we are going to get married soon, I hope you can look away from that.¡± Sabrina suddenlyughed bitterly after a long silence, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to console me, I thought you must hate me in particr.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hate, it¡¯s not like loving someone is something you can control, I can understand you mostly, but I don¡¯t even know how to advise you. That¡¯s enough for today, there¡¯s nothing else to talk about between us, but I hear you¡¯re doing well with your business, congrattions.¡± Anna was already getting married, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb each other too much now, it would be the poor people who couldn¡¯t understand. She was about to get up when she bumped into the waiter who hade to bring her coffee. The coffee sshed on her, and the waiter¡¯s face turned white with fear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that, are you okay?¡± Anna saw that her face was pale and her eyes were suddenly red, she could not be angry with her, she could only suppress her inner annoyance, ¡°Yes.¡± Sabrina did not expect such a turn of events, so unconsciously she stood up and took the tissues from her bag to wipe Anna¡¯s face, saying, ¡°Your clothes are in such a state, why don¡¯t I go with you to the bathroom to tidy up?¡± ¡°Thank you, I will go alone.¡± Anna took her bag and walked in the direction of the bathroom under the guidance of the waiter. Sabrina sat down again, hanging her head and looking at her toes. She had been envious and jealous of Anna before, and the arrogance in her bones would not allow her to go too far, but after this conversation today, Sabrina¡¯s heart was a little confused and uncertain. Instead of looking down on her, she actually envied her and thought she was excellent. In fact, a woman¡¯s affirmation is more important. And this woman was not just any woman, she was a rival in love. So Sabrina had a very delicate feeling in this heart. While she was thinking about it, someone suddenly came up beside her, and Sabrina looked up with some surprise, ¡°Haven¡¯t you gone to tidy up? Why are you so fast at ¡­?¡± Halfway through her sentence, Sabrina stopped short, because it was not Anna who appeared before her, but Matino, who had offered to help her that evening. He had worn a shy red suit today and sat in front of her with arched eyebrows and curved lips, looking good-humored. Sabrina narrowed her eyes in confusion, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± At her words, Matino smiled confusedly and raised an eyebrow, ¡°What do you think?¡± A sinister look shed in her eyes and Sabrina¡¯s heart shed with a sense of foreboding as she looked away. ¡°What do you mean by that look?¡± Matino, however, suddenly took her hand in his and his voice was low, ¡°Sabrina, I said before that I would help you.¡± Sabrina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as her suspicions were finally confirmed, ¡°Did you fix that waiter just now?¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s a good actress, we can give her more bonusester.¡± Chapter 1415 I ask you where she is? Sabrina sat there dumbfounded as the scene of the waiter throwing coffee on Anna and then taking her away came to her mind, and then her hands began to shake uncontrobly. After a few moments, Sabrina abruptly stood up and tried to walk toward the bathroom. As she passed Matino, she was stopped by one of his long arms. ¡°What do you want?¡± Sabrina did not know what she wanted, only that her arms and legs were not at her disposal and she could not sit here. ¡°Think about it, that is your love interest, you suffer when they are happy, that man made you love unrequited for so many years, just marry also, look at such a woman who is not as good as you, are you willing to do it?¡± Sabrina bit her lower lip and looked at him. Matino frowned his lips and smiled eagerly, ¡°Sabrina, this is a good chance, if she fails this time, it will be hard for you to ask her out again next time, think hard.¡± After that, Matino told Sabrina all his arrangements and also described the trial. Hearing the bloody trial, Sabrina¡¯s head buzzed and she could think of nothing else. She stumbled, her steps were hurried, but with a genuine desire to save someone. Matino looked over her shoulder for a long time, until her figure disappeared from view, then withdrew his gaze and went around the table, sitting where Sabrina had sat before, picking up the coffee of which she had taken only a sip and bringing it to her lips for a few tastes, a deep smile on her lips and in her eyes. In the bathroom After Anna had finished unpacking her clothes, she took off her jacket and gave it to the maid to dry, then went to the bathroom to use the toilet. Anna thought the door was broken, so she tried several times, but the door still did not answer, as if it had been locked from the outside. As soon as this thought crossed her mind, Anna was frozen in ce.N?velDrama.Org owns this. A sense of foreboding rose in her heart. Could it be that someone was trying to harm her? But what was the point of locking her in the bathroom? She thought she could get out in a minute, but she did not expect this to happen. Anna was so desperate that she tried to call for help. ¡°Is there anyone out there? Help is needed here, help.¡± She shouted several times, but the bathroom was empty and even echoed a little bit, other than that no other sound could be heard. Then she looked up and observed her surroundings. It was empty up there, and if she really could not get out, she might consider going out through it. But the walls were slippery, there was nothing to help her, and even if she went up, how would she get down? If she had fallen in the past, she would have fallen, and it would have been painful or broken. But now she was pregnant, what if she fell and something happened to her? No, Anna didn¡¯t dare to try. But there was nothing else she could do, so Anna kept trying to call for help. When Sabrina arrived at the bathroom, she bumped into the maid with Anna¡¯s jacket and aggressively stopped her, ¡°Where is she?¡± The maid was so shocked by her appearance that she did not look back for a long time. The maid cowered in fear, ¡°Inside, in the bathroom.¡± ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Sabrina felt like throwing up now when she thought of the bloody and horrible process Matino had just told her about, she really couldn¡¯t imagine it. ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± The maid stammered, barely able to speak, and Sabrina did not bother to pay any further attention to her and headed straight for the bathroom. Just as she approached, Sabrina heard Anna¡¯s voice. ¡°Is anyone out there? I think my door is open, help me.¡± Sabrina¡¯s footsteps were steady, her voice sounded good, so what did Matino say? It was toote to think about it, so Sabrina rushed forward to open the door for her. It was easy to open the door from the outside, but if you were inside you couldn¡¯t touch it, and if there was no one outside to help you, you would be trapped inside the whole time. Bang! When the door opened, Anna faced Sabrina¡¯s anxious face. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sabrina¡¯s breathing was a little heavy and after asking, her eyes couldn¡¯t stop looking at Anna¡¯s body and face, as if she was afraid something would happen to her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Anna recovered and looked at her with some confusion, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Only when Sabrina asked her did she realize that she hade in a bit of a hurry and seemed to have exposed herself, and she froze for a moment before smiling, ¡°I saw that you hadn¡¯te back even aftering to the bathroom for half a day, so I thought you were angry and left right away, so I thought I¡¯de and take a look, but I didn¡¯t expect to hear you shouting for help just as I came in, and then I realized the door was open. ¡± Anna said nothing in response to his exnation, just walked outside and then examined the door, ¡°How could it be open for a good reason?¡± Sabrina took a deep breath and reluctantly exined, ¡°Perhaps the waiter was careless.¡± There was a long silence in the bathroom as Anna picked up her bag and then looked at Sabrina. ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t know how long I would have been locked up here if you hadn¡¯te to see me without worrying.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so either, I met the maid on my way here and she had your coat in her hand, it will definitely help you if you are locked up when shees back from air drying.¡± ¡°Anyway, thank you. It¡¯s gettingte and I really have to get back, there¡¯s probably a lot going on in the store, soe and eat at my ce when you¡¯re free, my treat.¡± Sabrina hadn¡¯t had that kind of invitation in a long time, she looked nkly at Anna for a while before her smile returned, ¡°Okay, deal.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Anna left the bathroom and instead of going to the waiter for her coat, she headed straight for the front door and it wasn¡¯t until she was standing in the sunlight that she finally felt a hint of warmth. Legs shaking, Anna pulled out her phone to make a call, but her thumb never unlocked it, and she couldn¡¯t even hold it still. Earlier, in the bathroom, she had talked to Sabrina in a calm way, but in fact she had already thought of everything. How was it possible to unlock the bathroom door so easily? How could the waiter have been so careless? The only possible thing was that someone wanted to get her, and this someone wanted to get her. Anna closed her eyes, not that she wanted to use anyone, but for the moment she could think of no one but Sabrina. Chapter 1416 – Withdrawal or weakness of heart? When she arrived home, Anna¡¯s body was still shivering and she also felt very cold. She turned on the heater and then got under the covers. Probably because she was in shock, Anna did not feel safe even with the heater and the nket. She had to tell Matthew what had happened today, but what if she herself had been involved? By then she would be the woman who had indiscriminately condemned someone else, and Sabrina gasped as she ran after her, watching her with extreme concern. If, indeed, she was going to do something to herself, would she be able to get out of the caf¨¦ and get home under the covers without incident? So should she tell Matteo or not? Anna¡¯s mind was already reeling, and she could not stop the fear that what she was now assuming for herself was that Sabrina might really want to do something to her, but then she put on the brakes at the critical moment, either because her consciousness had caught up with her in time or because she was afraid she could not afford the consequences. But both results suggest that she had such thoughts on her mind. If Sabrina had not been lucid enough to open the door, what would have greeted her next? Anna was almost afraid to think, closing her eyes and curling up tightly under the covers. Anna closed her eyes and curled up tightly under the covers. When Sabrina left, she did not go to Anna, but went directly to Matino. Seeing her return, Matino satfortably, her long legs bent and a faint smile on her lips. ¡°What do you mean!?¡± Sabrina questioned him directly as she approached him. Matino raised an eyebrow, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that before? I help you, I fix you, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Did you ask me when you did it today?¡± Sabrina angrily questioned him, ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t even promise you that day, you were the one talking out of turn there!¡± At her words, Matino stood up and approached Sabrina, narrowing his eyes at her, ¡°What, are you backing out or are you just being tender?¡± Sabrina said nothing, standing there with tight red lips. Before she could respond, Matino stepped forward and put his hand directly around her waist, moving closer to her. ¡°Is Mrs. Ronzi afraid that people will look down on her if she does something like that? Or do you feel too icy and arrogant to do such a thing?¡± At those words, Sabrina looked up abruptly, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± The smile on Matino¡¯s lips was sinister: ¡°You don¡¯t want to shame the Ronzi family, so you don¡¯t care to use these tactics, but have you forgotten? I told you that I was the one who saddled you, that I fought for you, and that if things were ever found out, it would be all my doing and have nothing to do with you, so what are you afraid of?¡± As he said this, Matino reached out to fix Sabrina¡¯s hair on her forehead. Sabrina unconsciously avoided his touch and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± She took a big step back, keeping her distance from Matino. ¡°Nice speech, I can¡¯t escape even if you are exposed, do you think if you take it all on your head, no one will suspect me? You¡¯re so naive, we know each other, a discerning eye can see that you¡¯re doing these things for me, and since the starting point is for me, what¡¯s the point even if you take it all on yourself?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Matino raised an eyebrow, ¡°What Mrs. Ronzi is saying, I can understand, is that she doesn¡¯t want me to take all the me? Do you think for me?¡± Heartbroken for him? Sabrina sneered, ¡°You think too much!¡± How could she ever fall in love with such a yboy? Changing women was like changing clothes, there was no respect for women, she would not be with such a person even if she was alone. ¡°So is it our Mrs. Ronzi who has a good heart and therefore doesn¡¯t want to hurt others?¡± Sabrina turned her head, ¡°I¡¯m not a kind person, I don¡¯t have anything left, you don¡¯t have to put me on a pedestal. I don¡¯t want to do any of this just because she is pregnant and carrying Matteo¡¯s child, and I told you I don¡¯t want to hurt Matteo.¡± ¡°So as long as she is pregnant for a day, you are not going to do anything to her? If she is no longer pregnant, you willy hands on her, that is?¡± Sabrina said nothing. Matino advanced a few steps, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you do it earlier?¡± At those words, Sabrina got short of breath. ¡°There were so many good opportunities before, when she still trusted you and had no suspicions about you, you should have done it then, done it so unnoticed that no one would suspect you.¡± Matino said these words with a smile on his lips, as if he was talking about something particrly simple, not at all harmful, Sabrina could hardly believe it, and after taking a deep breath, he dropped the words, ¡°Nuts, I¡¯m not interested in talking too much with you.¡± With that, she turned and left. Matino quickly followed her, his long legs came up to her, ¡°Their marriage is very close, if you want to wait for her to have the baby, I¡¯m afraid you will have to wait until after she is married, and once they are married, do you think it makes sense to do it then?¡± His words were seductive, steadily destroying Sabrina¡¯s willpower, she bit her lower lip hard as if she had not heard him and walked as fast as she could. Evening When Matthew returned, he found the house dark and without a single light. A little surprised, he ced the keys on the counter next to him and pressed the switch on the wall. Where had the girl run off to? She had not texted him all day, and now she was home in the dark, was she still at the store? As he thought, Matteo was already heading upstairs. Figuring that Anna might still be busy in the store, Matteo simply grabbed his cell phone and called. Matteo opened the door just as the call came in, and then the phone rang on the quilt. Immediately after, a figure bounced from the bed, as if in shock. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Anna curled up under the covers and then fell asleep when she was sleepy, but her dreams were confused. One moment she dreamed that she was locked in the bathroom and the door wouldn¡¯t open and she couldn¡¯t get out, and the next moment she dreamed that Sabrina was walking toward her with a knife and then the knife fell out of her hand and blood sttered. Then Sabrina stood there, her eyes cold and icy. ¡°I told you to steal me a man, I will let you die without a body.¡± ¡°Aaaah!¡± Anna screamed in terror in her dream, but she was powerless to resist, her dream was like a puppet at someone¡¯s mercy. Thisst scene was so gory that she woke up in shock, gasping for air, cold sweat seeping through her thong, even her forehead. The horrible thing was that the room was dark at that moment, but the door was suddenly opened and the phone rang together. Anna was left with only one thought-the dream scene seemed to be happening! Chapter 1417 – Held well Immediately, she jumped to her feet in fright. Bar da- Matthew felt that something was wrong and quickly flipped the room switch. The room was soon filled with light and their eyes met in the air. Anna¡¯s panicked heart trembled for a moment at the sight of Matthew and then gradually calmed down. Matteo saw Anna¡¯s wet hair and pale expression and took a big step toward her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Matteo sat on the edge of the bed and when his hand touched Anna¡¯s, his whole body trembled with fear and then unconsciously avoided her touch. Then, realizing that she had been too obvious, Anna forced a smile that was worse than crying at Matteo. ¡°Are you off work? Me, I didn¡¯t cook tonight, you, why don¡¯t you order takeaway and just eat.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Matteo took her hand and when he touched it, he noticed that her clothes were a little sticky, Matteo then checked her back and noticed that her clothes were damp with sweat, then he frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you ufortable?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Anna, who was still not breathing so regrly, shook her head and replied, ¡°I, I just had a nightmare, and then when I woke up, there was, a little bit of fear, just when you opened the door and came in with the door open, and I got even more scared.¡± Her exnation would have made sense, but the frightened look in her eyes told Matthew that it was not that simple. But the way she was frightened at that moment, if he asked her again, it might cause her to keep second-guessing herself and thus deepen her fear. Matteo asked no more questions, but turned and opened the closet to get Anna a set of clean clothes, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s just a dream, now it¡¯s cold, you¡¯ll catch a cold if you put on wet clothes, change first and we¡¯ll talk about it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anna¡¯s hands were still shaking as she went to get her clothes, Matteo half-open his thin lips and said nothing. As Anna changed, Matteo turned and reached for the remote control to raise the temperature a little more, then stood for a moment and heard the little girl behind him whisper, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Matthew turned around. As he changed, Anna turned a little better and looked at him with less fear than before in her eyes, and Matteo walked over to her and took her in his arms. ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat?¡± He had just returned from outside, but his body was warm and the familiar smell made Anna feel very safe. She leaned against him and her hand unconsciously grasped the hem of Matthew¡¯s shirt as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°A little hungry, but I¡¯m so tired.¡± ¡°Just take care of the food, I didn¡¯t ask you to do that.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Anna thought for a moment with her eyes closed and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to eat, I¡¯m so tired.¡± ¡°Then sit for a while, I¡¯ll order a meal and have it brought to meter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then shey down in Matteo¡¯s arms and rested her eyes. With Matteo around, all those horrible images were shredded as if paper had been thrown into a paper shredder. She felt more and more dependent on Matteo, more and more enveloped by him. As she thought about it, Anna stretched her arms around his lean waist. Matteo¡¯s gaze moved down but his face did not move, he could feel the girl¡¯s difort and fear, but he could not ask what it was now, he could only press his big hand on her shoulder and give her a reassuring pat, one by one. When he finished ordering, the girl stilly motionless. They did not know how long they remained in the same position, except that when the phone rang, Anna clearly heard that food wasing. ¡°Well, just a moment to fix it.¡± Matthew hung up the phone and looked at the child in his arms, gently stroking the back of her head, ¡°Get up?¡± Anna shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid to be alone.¡± It could be the events of the day, or maybe it was that nightmare that made her feel the fear of being alone now. ¡°What are you afraid of? In your house, could a burre in?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± Anna didn¡¯t want to leave his life, even though she knew she was bad, but she was really scared today, and God knows what kind of sanity she had to maintain to talk to Sabrina in the bathroom. The more she thought about itter, the more scared she became. ¡°So, is it still time to eat?¡± Matteo¡¯s voice was soft, and no dislike or impatience could be heard. Anna listened and immediately shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone anyway, and you can¡¯t go.¡± The other man was silent for a moment, his chest found a helpless sigh, and the hand sped at the nape of her neck rested on his waist, ¡°Then squeeze harder.¡± Anna: ¡°?¡± Despite the doubt in her mind, she agreed and hugged him tighter, he was the only one who could give her a sense of security now, and she was naturally very obedient when asked to hug him tighter. ¡°Hold on tight, don¡¯t fall.¡± After saying this, without waiting for Anna to react, Matteo¡¯s hands moved to sp her hips and with a push she stood up, while Anna held on to her waist and clung to him. As Matthew stood up, she also unconsciously wrapped her legs around his waist. Immediately, the action seemed to be a little more subtle. Anna had only wanted to feel safe and not be left alone, but now that she was moving like this, it seemed strange in every way. Her face blushed and she was about to say something when Matthew coughed softly, ¡°Go get your dinner, and hold it a little longer or it will hurt if you fall downter.¡± Anna grunted inwardly and hugged him tightly around his thin waist, strangling him as if trying to block the air, ¡°I won¡¯t fall.¡± Matthew looked at the betrayed man and with an affectionate smile lowered his head and kissed the top of his hair before leaving. It was fine at first, but walking around in this position made Anna feel very awkward, especially when she went down the stairs, and she felt even more strange. However, looking at Matthew¡¯s expressionless face, she seemed to be the only one who felt strange and embarrassed, so she had to keep her head down and pretend nothing was wrong. Ding¡­ The bellboy seemed to be getting tired of waiting and began to ring the bell experimentally.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When Matteo opened the door, the bellhop immediately gave a smile. ¡°Hello sir Giordano, this is the dinner you ordered.¡± When he finished, the bellhop¡¯s smile froze on his face when he saw Matteo, who had opened the door, with another person in his arms and with a somewhat strange posture. Only when Matteo¡¯s sharp eyes fell on his face did he realize he had gone too far and kept his smile, ¡°Shall I let Mr. Giordano in?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matteo nodded coldly as the bellhop brought in the items. During this, Anna blushed and whispered into Matteo¡¯s arms, ¡°Why don¡¯t Ie down?¡± Chapter 1418 Powerless? Matthew did not answer. Anna looked up at him and noticed that his lower jaw was a little tense and he seemed to be serious. Could it be anger? Anna regretted that she should not have been so flippant; what was wrong with being alone? If she couldn¡¯t, she could have gone down with him, why did she have to cling to him? He was a big man, how humiliating would it be for others to see him like this? Anna was still thinking about it, but the delivery man had already delivered everything and said to Matthew, ¡°Enjoy your meal, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Bang! After a moment, Anna lifted her head again and asked weakly, ¡°No, aren¡¯t you eating?¡± It was better if she did not speak, but as soon as she did Matteo lowered his head and looked at her with sly eyes. A look as if he were watching prey, staring at her head. She blinked and avoided his gaze, ¡°Me, I¡¯m just asking, forget about eating¡­.¡± The words had barely left her lips when Matthew lowered his head and grabbed her lips tightly as Anna¡¯s back hit the door panel hard, but not painfully, because Matthew had reached out early to block it for her. His other hand lifted her chin, forcing her to take the full force of this fiery, intense kiss that was like a rain shower. It was like a young bud in the wind, destroyed by the storm. Anna could never have imagined that the man¡¯s face was as calm as if nothing had happened when she hade down the stairs, and that he had been so tense when she had spoken to him that he had seemed angry. Who knew, he was actually holding back a big move. The two were always busy these days because of the wedding, and there were few times when they were as close as this. He had not expected it to be so fierce when he arrived, and Anna was pressed against the door panel, almost a little overwhelmed. The only good thing, though, was that all the fear that the daytime incident had caused her had run away clean at this point; he was always able to do that; she had been terrified before, too, only he had told her toe to her senses right away with a kiss. The kisssted for an unspecified amount of time before Matteo finally let her go, Anna was alreadypletely flopping and relying on Matteo to hold her, if he let her go she would have fallen from him. Matteo picked her up and carried her to the sofa, slowly arranging her clothes and hair, her breathingbored before but now back to normal. Unlike Anna, whose face was still flushed and whose breathing had increased somewhat under Matthew¡¯s grooming, she was too embarrassed to look him in the eye. The two sat in silence for almost five minutes. ¡°Dinner?¡± He tried to inquire. Anna swallowed and nodded. ¡°Can you walk alone?¡± Immediately after the words came out, Anna broke away from Matthew¡¯s body and said negatively, ¡°Sure.¡± She turned and was ready to walk toward the table, but just two stepster her legs gave way and arge hand wrapped around her in time to pull her back into his arms. ¡°We¡¯ll carry you.¡± Although her tone seemed calm and normal, Anna looked up and saw a hint of ridicule in her eyes, and her face blushed as she unconsciously exined, ¡°I¡­ probably haven¡¯t eaten and I¡¯m a little hungry, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t get up.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Confronted with her exnation, Matthew made only a faint oh, and with a gentle motion he picked her up and carried her across the table. Anna did not expect her exnation to be met with the word ¡°oh¡± and was even more conflicted, ¡°Oh? What was the meaning of oh? ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, I¡¯ve been sleeping since I came back from the noon exit, I haven¡¯t eaten anything, so I guess I was a little low on blood sugar just now, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t get up, I don¡¯t have ¡­¡± She was still exining when Matthew suddenly raised his eyes and settled on her face, ¡°Will you have a bowl of soup first?¡± Anna froze for a moment and then saw Matteo serving her a bowl of soup, what did that mean? She was exining, but he was not taking her seriously, why did he feel that she was making her worse than she was? Thinking about this, Anna was furious, ¡°I don¡¯t drink it, don¡¯t pour it for me.¡± ¡°Not anymore?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Yes!¡± She didn¡¯t even listen to his exnation, leaving her alone to make more and more sense, it was really irritating. Matthew half-closed his thin lips and stared at her intently, not sure what she was thinking, just looking at him as if she was making some kind of decision. After a while, he suddenly put down his bowl and began to unbutton his dress. Anna did not take him seriously, thinking that he was just going to take off his jacket for dinner, but then he put it down on the chair next to him and began to unbutton his shirt. At first Anna sat still, but it was only when he reached the third button up and moved on to the fourth that she realized something was wrong. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want a drink?¡± Matthew finished undoing the fourth button and said indifferently, ¡°Then let¡¯s continue where we left off.¡± His expression was reticent, as if he were talking about a trivial matter. Anna, however, stiffened at what he said, and had to continue without the soup? What sense does this make? She immediately said, ¡°No, you cannot continue, I want to eat.¡± Then she opened the lid herself and arranged all the food inside. At these words, Matthew¡¯s hands moved and he narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Hungry?¡± ¡°Mmmmmm!¡± Anna nodded, she was really hungry, and the most important reason was that she could not be in the same room with Matteo right now, she was pregnant and had been in shock for the past two days, if she was in the same room with him again, she was afraid that her baby would be unstable. She had not worried about this before, after all Matteo seemed to be rather reticent and unwilling to this, apart from that one trip abroad, there had never been anything between her and him. Anna was also not so enthusiastic about it, she was just surprised because she had heard that men had deep desires for the ones they liked, but Matteo did not behave like that, even on that night abroad when he was drugged he had managed to hold back very well. Sometimes Anna wondered if he had good self-control or if he was not too interested in her. But she did not doubt his feelings for her, she could feel how he liked her, how he felt about her, after all, apart from these things, he had shown quite a bit of desire for himself in other ways. Maybe he just had good self-control? Or maybe he is a little older and therefore a little less capable in that area? Chapter 1419 – You calm down. Anna¡¯s expression was a little thin as she thought about it. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but suddenly she looked up at Matthew, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you pretty good at controlling him at your age? Or maybe he¡¯s a little out of control?¡± Matteo had just buttoned his shirt and was about to sit down to eat when he heard Anna¡¯s words and his gaze immediately changed. ¡°What did you say?¡± With a look like that, Anna immediately knew that he had pulled the wool over her eyes and immediately lowered her head to eat, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± After lowering her gaze, an expression of remorse appeared on her face, regretting that she had just spoken out of turn, that Matthew was a man, and that it would hurt him if his abilities were questioned. She did not know what was wrong with her, had she been spoiled by himtely, so she had be careless and dared to say something? The person in front of her did not move, Anna awkwardly raised her head and pushed her food toward him, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± She dared not look Matteo in the eye-she had been just a little silly, and she hoped Matteo would not think too much about it. Fortunately, Matteo did not pursue the matter with her and sat down to eat, his face expressionless, and Anna cast him a furtive nce, thinking he was not taking her seriously, or simply not showing it. The two finished their meal in peace and quiet, during which Anna kept thinking about Matthew¡¯s state of mind, forgetting everything that had happened in the day. After dinner, Anna sat in her chair, not wanting to move, while Matthew got up and calmly cleaned up the dishes; Anna wanted to get up and help, but she thought better of it and let him, to see how much would be tolerated. When Matteo took things out, Anna went to lie down on the couch, and before long she felt a little sleepy, her eyelids half-closed, when she heard Matteo¡¯s footstepsing back. The footsteps were getting closer and closer, but Anna¡¯s eyelids were so heavy that she did not want to open them. Suddenly, her whole body rose into the air and Anna winced, opening her eyes in panic and meeting Matthew¡¯s eyes, she froze for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Matteo hugged her and headed upstairs without a word. Anna had no idea what was even going on before she was taken to her room. Before they were married, they had always slept in separate rooms, even though they lived here, and this was the first time Matteo had taken Anna to his room. It was only when the back of his head hit the soft pillow that it gradually became clear to Anna what was really going on. Unfortunately, it was toote for her to react; Matteo had already bullied his way in and grabbed her wrists, lowering his head to kiss her. ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Anna called to him in a panic, her eyes all tense, ¡°That one, calm down.¡± ¡°Is the force overwhelming?¡± Matthew, on the other hand, stared at her and said four words with a subtle expression, raising an eyebrow in the process, ¡°I was out of my mind, wasn¡¯t it clear to you the other night?¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± Yes, he knew it all too well! But he had been good that night, but they had not had sex since, so it was natural that she had a reasonable suspicion that he might not be up to it. But it was a matter of male pride, and Anna knew she had inadvertently kicked the bucket, so at this point she could only think of what to say to save her male pride. While she was still thinking about it, Matteo began to undress her, and Anna was actually looking forward to it-after all, she was with her heart family, but now she was pregnant, not yet in her third trimester, and could not have sex with Matteo. Thinking about it, Anna squared her shoulders and pressed Matteo¡¯s agitated hands. ¡°What?¡± Matteo lowered his head next to her, his thin lips brushed the tip of her nose, ¡°Afraid?¡± Anna nodded nervously and bit her lower lip, ¡°I¡¯m, uh, notfortable with my body.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s that, physiological.¡± She hadn¡¯t had a period since she had been pregnant, so where else could she have one, only at this point Anna couldn¡¯t think of any other reason, so she had to use this. Hopefully, Matteo would believe it. When Matteo, a straight man, heard her say she was menstruating, he really paused and asked, ¡°When did you menstruate?¡± ¡°Yesterday, yesterday.¡± Anna¡¯s eyes were shy: ¡°I still feel a little sick, it¡¯s just my period.¡± Matthew stared at her for a long time, as if to confirm the truth of her words, then finally parted his lips and got up to sit on the edge of the bed. The atmosphere was gone for a moment, Anna was a little cold lying alone and wanted to curl up under the covers, but a momentter she found herself in Matteo¡¯s room, so she sat down with him. She had wanted to deceive him, but she had not expected him to believe her so quickly, so she was relieved that it had gone so well. ¡°So should I go back? I sweated earlier and now I¡¯m a little ufortable, so I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± At her words, Matthew looked sideways at her and nodded when he saw that she was back to normal. ¡°Good.¡± Then he thought to himself that he would be back again in a few days, and he would also show her in passing whether she was out of his league or not. Perhaps he had too much self-control and that was why he had made his little girl think he was out of her league. But Matteo was in no hurry, as she would find out in time. After Anna had left, Matteo stared at the door and thought for a moment before pulling out his cell phone. Chiara was a bit speechless when she received the call. ¡°Lord Giordano, it¡¯s after hours, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Do some research on Anna¡¯s whereabouts for thest two days for me.¡± re raised her eyebrows in surprise, ¡°Lord Giordano, why do you want to check her whereabouts suddenly and for no reason? What is the problem?¡± ¡°Check and send me the information in an e-mail.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± re hung up the phone and wondered why she had to check Anna¡¯s location for no reason. Was there something wrong between them? Chiara did not dare to think about it any further, after all, Lord Giordano¡¯s throat, she had better hurry up and do it. Her husband watched her hang up and looked at her with a sensual expression. ¡°Another call from that boss of yours?¡± After Chiara told her the situation, her husband¡¯s expression was a little helpless: ¡°You know, working at Giordano Group pays very well, but it¡¯s also very tiring, honey, our family is not short of money now, so if you feel tired, just quit, my money is enough to support our family.¡± Chiara felt that she had not married him for so many years for nothing, at least he knew how to take care of himself. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m notme yet, I don¡¯t need you to support me, besides the children will need a lot of money when they grow up.¡± Chapter 1420 No need to explain It was nighttime and Matthew had finished his shower when he heard his cell phone ring with a message. He was wearing a bathrobe and picked up the phone, which was resting on the table, with one hand. ¡°Sir Giordano, Anna¡¯s itinerary for the next two days has been sent to your e-mail.¡± Putting down the phone, Matteo opened hisptop and clicked on her e-mail. The first thing that came up was yesterday¡¯s itinerary; Anna had been at the noodle store all day, with a trip to the superset in between, and then she was back home. It seemed normal, nothing else out of ce. Today¡¯s schedule was the same as usual, she was at the noodle store all the time, except she left in the afternoon and then went to the caf¨¦, and the person she was actually meeting with was. Matteo¡¯s eyes narrowed abruptly at the sight of Sabrina¡¯s name. When he had returned from work in the evening, Anna¡¯s expression had clearly been one of shock, and although she had told herself that she had had a nightmare, how could Matteo believe that she would not be so frightened by a mere nightmare? So it must have had something to do with her daytime experience, only at the time Matteo had not asked much about it because he did not want her to constantly remember the things that had frightened her, and then she had been distracted by herself and had forgotten the daytime events. But Matthew still had to take it seriously. It was necessary to take care of the child¡¯s physical and mental health. Sabrina? Matteo tapped his index finger on the table, his eyes slowly widening. What was this Sabrina up to? The next day Sabrina was worried, thinking about yesterday and what Matteo had said in her ear. Anna would not have been unaware of what had happened in the bathroom yesterday, after all, it had happened and anyone with a good mind could have guessed that the door had been opened and that she had rushed in at that moment. Sabrina closed her eyes and took a deep breath, she had not thought much about it at that moment, she had only listened to the images Matino had told her and rushed in without thinking. Now that things had turned out that way, just as Matino had said, if she had not seeded this time, next time Anna would surely be on the defensive and it would not be easy to do it again. But did he really want to kill her? She was pregnant, her life was innocent, and she was suffering greatly from the loss of her mother and father, yet she had yet to recover. If she lost her baby, or if her parents lost her, it would also be heartbreaking, wouldn¡¯t it? And Matthew, he was so fond of her, and if she was hurt in the slightest, as Matino had said, she would suffer the pain of a torn heart. Was that really what she wanted to see? Knock-knock¡­ Sabrina was lost in thought when there was a knock at the door of her office. Sabrina turned and rubbed her face with her hand, then said in a warm voice, ¡°Come in.¡± It was her new assistant who entered. ¡°Mrs. Ronzi, Signore Giordano is looking for you.¡± How could Matteoe to see her at this time? Did it have to do with what happened to Anna yesterday? Had Anna told Matteo? Had she told Matteo that she wanted to hurt her, and would Matteo hate her for that? The thought sent Sabrina into a panic and she quickly stood up, ¡°Where is he?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Giordano is waiting for you in the living room.¡± As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Sabrina rushed out, running until she reached the living room where she stopped to regte her breathing and entered with her hand hanging in a tight fist. If Anna ratted in front of Matteo, then ¡­ What else could she do then? It was the truth, she was the only one who had asked her out that day, who else could she think of but herself? Even if she didn¡¯t do it, Matthew did it for her, so he was inextricably linked to her. Who was she to me her? She just didn¡¯t expect that Matteo woulde so soon to seek justice for himself, he must really hate himself now, right? Sabrina took a deep breath and entered slowly. In the living room Matteo¡¯s long figure stood in front of the full-length window, his long straight legs, tall figure, and self-contained aura. To Sabrina, the back of his head and his back were also beautiful. She had not had many opportunities to look at him before, and Sabrina felt quite satisfied within herself to be able to look at him silently for a while as she was doing now; if she had not looked more, he might as well have been married. I don¡¯t know if it was the intensity of her gaze or what, but Matteo seemed to notice and turned his head to the side. Sabrina smiled at the same time. But the expression on Matteo¡¯s face was weak, and the look in his eyes was cold, without a trace of warmth. The assistant prepared a cup of coffee and Sabrina took it, then brought it to Matteo herself. ¡°No need.¡± Before she could dispense the coffee, however, Matteo, who was standing in front of her, opened his mouth coldly, ¡°I will say a few words and then leave.¡± Sabrina froze in ce, her coffee hot as she held it, her face slightly pale, her ears ringing, and she could barely stand. Unable to stop herself, she still managed to hold back a smile. ¡°Okay then, what do you mean.¡± With that she set her coffee down on the table beside her and settled back down. ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Hearing this, Sabrina¡¯s heart went cold, she really knew, so she was treating herself so coldly, so she thought she was a bad woman, right? Thinking about this, Sabrina smiled to herself inwardly, but her face did not show it at all. ¡°What do you want to say? Can you express it more clearly?¡± ¡°Sabrina.¡± Matteo stared at her solemnly and called her by her first andst name, ¡°I am willing to help you revive the Ronzi family only for the sake of uncle and aunt, and if you were not uncle¡¯s daughter, I would not be here talking to you today.¡± Not expecting him to say it so bluntly, Sabrina¡¯s face turned white and her figure swayed. ¡°I can help you revive the Ronzi family, you and I will have nothing more to do with each other after the rejuvenation of the Ronzi family ispleted, and I want you to leave my fianc¨¦e alone in the meantime.¡± Sabrina, feeling some hatred, bit her lower lip and asked, ¡°What did she tell you? Did she tell you that I would hurt her? Are you willing to listen to my exnation? What happened yesterday was not ¡­ at all.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, however, she was interrupted by Matthew. ¡°No need to exin.¡± Sabrina looked at him incredulously, ¡°We have known each other for so many years, you don¡¯t believe in my character at all? You have already decided that I wouldy hands on her, that I would hurt her, haven¡¯t you? Do you already think of me as such?¡± ¡°No matter what you are.¡± Matthew kept putting words in his mouth, or maybe it was his usual way of speaking, cold and ruthless. Chapter 1421 – You’ll never like it It was only when he confronted that woman that he showed a soft side. Sabrina did not say another word, biting her lower lip in hatred, her eyes reddening. ¡°Leave her alone, don¡¯t ruin the years of love of the Giordano family and the Ronzi family, if something happens to her, you should know the consequences.¡± Finishing what he had to say, Matteo took his steps and prepared to leave. Sabrina stopped him at that moment and asked hatefully, ¡°Did she tell you about it? Did she tell you that I hurt her? Did she tell you that the waiter had locked her in the bathroom and that I was the one who got her out! I was the one who saved her!¡± ¡°So you think the waiter would have locked her in the bathroom for no reason Sabrina, don¡¯t make fun of people. Besides, Anna is not the type to yell, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± This time, Matteo left without any hesitation. Sabrina stood alone in the living room, still thinking about what Matteo had just said. Was he trying to say that Anna had notined? But if Anna had not, how would he have known ande directly to her? Sabrina had thought she had been quite touched inside when she had said yesterday that she envied herself and her attitude had suddenly be milder, but now what? ¡°See?¡± A familiar figure came through the door and Sabrina looked up to see Matino leaning against the door looking at her questioningly. ¡°He trusts his woman extraordinarily, it would be useless for me to exin it a hundred times, do you mind now? If you hadn¡¯t gone to get her out yesterday, perhaps Matteo wouldn¡¯t be here now to tell you these things.¡± ¡°Matino?¡± Sabrina looked at Matino who suddenly appeared outside the door and then listened to his words, guessing that he had just heard her conversation with Matteo. She was a little annoyed, ¡°Why do you keep following me, I told you I don¡¯t need your help. Even if I¡¯m down and no man wants me, I won¡¯t get involved with a creep like you!¡± Bastard? At that adjective, Matino¡¯s expression changed and he took a big step forward and grabbed Sabrina¡¯s wrist. ¡°Who are you calling a lowlife? How much I have changed for you, don¡¯t you see? Sabrina, that man doesn¡¯t even like you, so what are you doing here? You are the grand dame of the Ronzi family, you know everything, yet you have to suffer so much for a man, even your dignity is trampled under your feet, do you think uncle and aunt in heaven will feel sorry for their daughter?¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Sabrina shook her hand with all her strength, ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to say what happens to me, nor is it your ce to take care of my affairs, so stop following me and I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me. As for the things you just said, die Matino, I will never like you.¡± With that, Sabrina turned her head and left without a second thought. Matino remained alone in the living room, probably angry at the underhandedment, and mmed his fist against the door panel in anger. Bang!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. There was a loud bang and Matino left the living room with a bruised hand. Sabrina sat alone in her office, staring out the window at the blue sky of the day, her heart still aching from what Matino had said to her earlier, like a cold arrow in her chest, and she could not recover. Her chest vibrated and she reached out to touch him, tears falling one by one. Had she been wrong? Or maybe Matino had been right, if she would have ¡­ yesterday. No, how could she think that? Sabrina shook her head forcefully, biting her lower lip to death, she was the grand dame of the Ronzi family, even though the Ronzi family was gone, even though she was the only one left in the entire Ronzi family, she still held the word crown. As long as she was the daughter of the Ronzi family, she could not do such a heartless thing. She had to be calm, calm. Sabrina looked from side to side and finally took the ss of cold water next to her and drank it, probably quickly, so much so that her hands shook a little as she held the ss. It was only after a long time that Sabrina calmed down, took a deep breath, copsed in the seat behind her and closed her eyes. Since thest incident, Anna had not gone anywhere and had stayed home all day, probably because she was pregnant, so she was very paranoid. She is afraid of running into Sabrina when she goes out, after all, women can be very scary when they go crazy. Amelia even gave Anna a hard time: ¡°You¡¯re justzy and married, aren¡¯t you? As for staying home every day, those who know think you are married, but those who don¡¯t know think you have the moon.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t know about Anna¡¯s pregnancy, so she said what was on her mind, and Anna defended herself on the other end of the phone, ¡°Mom, who¡¯s showing her butt? I¡¯ve been sleepytely, so I¡¯ve beenzy. Also, I¡¯m getting married, so I can¡¯t stay home and rest for a while. ¡°When you opened the noodle store, you told me and your father to take more time off. ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t say that, I¡¯m just taking a break, I¡¯ll be back after the wedding.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t me her for taking a break, she agreed that her daughter wanted to take a break and wait to get married in beauty, she just couldn¡¯t help but tease her daughter. But Amelia didn¡¯t think it was that simple, she sensed something and asked, ¡°Did you just say you¡¯ve been sleepytely?¡± Anna¡¯s heart pounded at that point, ¡°Oh no, we haven¡¯t revealed anything, have we? ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m so busy that I¡¯m sleepy, or maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s winter, so I want to hibernate.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Why weren¡¯t you like this before? Tell mom the truth, are you pregnant?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Anna¡¯s denial flew, ¡°How can I be pregnant, I¡¯m not married yet, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± ¡°Double denial means you are sure how many sentences you are denying Anna, you are typical of this ce.¡± Anna felt that if she said more she might really reveal something, so she quickly said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore, I have things to do today, I¡¯m hanging up now mom. See you at the store another time.¡± She hung up the phone so quickly that Amelia couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Bitch, you¡¯re so secretive when you ask about pregnancy, pregnant is pregnant, I¡¯m your mother and you don¡¯t have the guts to let me know these things, bitch.¡± She cursed as she put the phone away. Chapter 1422 – The eve of the wedding Antic Vi ¡°In a couple of days is the wedding of your Aunt Anna and your uncle, have you prepared everything? Have you told your teacher you¡¯re out?¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all taken care of, Manuel is doing it, isn¡¯t mom worried?¡± ¡°Well, you wanted Aunt Anna to be your aunt, aren¡¯t you happy now that your wish hase true?¡± Manuel grunted softly, ¡°Aunt Anna doesn¡¯t even worry about Manuel anymore since she has an uncle.¡± Serena reached out and patted his head amusedly, ¡°Your Aunt Anna is busy with her wedding preparations, you know, and when she gets pregnant and has a baby, she will have even less time for you. ¡± Manuel: ¡°Mother, do you have to hit your baby like that?¡± ¡°Oh, if you go and talk to your father, he might hit you even harder.¡± Manuel: ¡°¡­¡± Never mind, they were his real parents after all, better not to count on it. ¡°Mom, should I take Lea to the wedding?¡± ¡°Of course you should, it¡¯s her uncle¡¯s wedding, of course Lea should go too.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± The door to the room was thrown open and Cristian entered with an expressionless face, a look of displeasure on his handsome face when he saw that Manuel was in the room. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Manuel found his father¡¯s face full of disgust when he saw him, and he immediately felt bad, even though his mom had just hit him, what was wrong with his father¡¯s dislike when he saw him? He must have scolded him for stealing his mom again! Manuel grunted, ¡°Mom asked me toe!¡± ¡°Well, I called him to ask him to go to the wedding in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Finished asking, right?¡± Cristian cast a nce at Manuel before saying, ¡°Go back to your room and study when you¡¯re done asking.¡± Manuel ignored him and turned only to hug Serena¡¯s arm, ¡°Mom, Manuel will sleep with you tonight.¡± Serena was a little surprised to hear this, ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Manuel is a little afraid to sleep alone, can you take Lea to my room tonight?¡± Manuel squeezed Serena¡¯s arm and cuddled her, but Serena was surprised and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Haven¡¯t you always slept alone before? Didn¡¯t you say you were afraid before?¡± Serena didn¡¯t notice the undercurrents between father and son, she just thought it was very strange that Manuel was acting this way, after all, he had never said he was afraid before. As he was about to ask, Cristian¡¯s words came coldly. ¡°How dare you say you are afraid? In the future, don¡¯te out saying I am Cristian¡¯s son.¡± Manuel¡¯s face looked fierce as he said, ¡°Is that a hat of that color on your head, Dad?¡± Cristian¡¯s eyes deepened slightly and narrowed dangerously on him. ¡°And don¡¯t say you are your mother¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Mom didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t say that, did she, Mom?¡± Serena thought to herself, ¡°These two childish people, I bet sleeping alone and being afraid is a lie, are these two fighting again? She sighed helplessly and then looked at Lea, who was sleeping beside her. Lea had been awake for some time and was staring at her with her dark eyes, Lea¡¯s eyes were beautiful, like stars in the sky after a rain, unusually bright. I don¡¯t know what she was thinking, but suddenly she opened her lips to smile at Serena again. If he didn¡¯t smile, his little face became a little silly. Serena was so worried when she saw Lea like this, her little girl must not be silly. * The wedding On the eve of the wedding, Anna left the mansion, as their local custom was not to see each other the day before the wedding, so Amelia brought Anna back with her. Since her daughter was getting married, Amelia left her husband that night and went to sleep with Anna in her room. Anna was so nervous that she could not sleep and kept whispering to Amelia. But Amelia was a big-hearted person, and even though her daughter was going to be married tomorrow, she was still sleepy as hell, and within two words after talking to Anna she began to get sleepy again, then fell asleep, and Anna began to talk next to her again, and when she didn¡¯t answer, she even began to push her. ¡°Mom, Mom?¡± ¡°Uh-huh? What did you say?¡± Anna was so excited to hear this that she started talking again, and when she finished Amelia was unresponsive again, Anna looked for a while and found Amelia asleep. ¡°Mom.¡± At first Amelia did not respond to the tapping, but as she did, she woke up and looked at her daughter with sleepy eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t fall asleep, stay with me a little longer.¡± Seeing Anna¡¯s pitiful look, Amelia felt that she was her daughter, that she was getting married tomorrow, that she would give away all her piglets, and that she should talk to her for a while. ¡°Anna, the wedding is tomorrow. If you don¡¯t get enough sleep tonight, how will you be tomorrow? Mother would love to talk to you, but we have to get up early tomorrow, so why don¡¯t you get some sleep?¡± Anna shook her head vigorously, ¡°But I can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I wasn¡¯t as nervous as you when I got married, so what¡¯s the point of not being able to sleep? Just think, if you don¡¯t sleep well tonight, tomorrow you won¡¯t look good, and then all the guests will see that you look bad, will you still be unable to sleep?¡± Anna was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think I will be able to sleep anymore because you are scaring me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a bitch, you can¡¯t get anyone to sleep?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nervous, I can¡¯t sleep, Mom, why do I feel like this isn¡¯t real? Howe I¡¯m getting married? I remember I just came back to Italy.¡± Anna said as she rubbed her eyes and looked at Amelia with confused eyes. When Amelia saw her like this, she suddenly thought of her little Anna, who was only a few years old when she slept beside her, rubbing her eyes and looking at her in the same way, ¡°Mommy, is it dawn yet?¡± Amelia reached out her hand to her daughter¡¯s head, just as she remembered, and stroked her gently, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Chapter1423 Go sleep on the floor ¡°Hurry up and go to bed, if you can¡¯t sleep, have a good sleep, talking all the time will only make you more and more excited and you will lose sleep.¡± When Amelia said this, Anna suddenly felt there was some truth to it. When she and Serena slept together, they would talk all night and then wake up the next day with big dark circles under their eyes. If we didn¡¯t talk, it was boring at first, but if wey down and were sleepy, we could fall asleep right away. ¡°Well, in order not to be ugly tomorrow, I¡¯d better hurry up and go to bed then.¡± ¡°Well, hurry up and go to sleep.¡± Amelia was relieved when Anna finally closed her eyes; she had a lot of work to do in the morning. On the other hand. Samantha also has some trouble sleeping tonight. Because tomorrow is the wedding of the man Luca likes. She said she would go, but today she regrets having to bring this dog to the wedding. The bride is the most beautiful creature in the world and the girl will be beautiful at the wedding tomorrow. The more Samantha thought about it, the angrier she became. She turned around, pretending to dream, and kicked Luca¡¯s knee. Luca woke up in his sleep with a sharp kick, but when he opened his eyes, he found Samantha asleep with her eyes closed, so he thought she had identally kicked him in his sleep. He sighed inwardly, a little helplessly, and then continued to close his eyes and sleep. Dog man, no reaction? Even trying to sleep? Do you think I would let you go so easily? Samantha giggled twice inwardly and flew off with another kick. Luca was almost asleep when he was kicked again, in the same spot, and immediately opened his eyes in pain, only to find Samantha still in the same position and not moving. Luca cast a nce at her and also wondered in his mind if she had done it on purpose, but she should have been asleep at this point. So Luca quickly discarded the idea that she was doing it on purpose and wished in his mind that Samantha would stop kicking him-how could he bear to do that all night long? He quickly closed his eyes again and went back to sleep. When he did not move for a while, Samantha opened her eyes to look at him and found that he had actually closed his eyes again to sleep. He was sleeping soundly, didn¡¯t he know that tomorrow was the wedding of the woman he loved? How could he sleep so soundly? Does he have a heart? Samantha grunted angrily, she had only kicked him twice, but now she was not so sure, because after kicking him, Luke immediately fell asleep again. So she lifted her foot and nned to kick Luca again and then pretend to sleep again. But this time it did not go so well: when Samantha lifted her foot to kick Luca, he was suddenly caught. Samantha was stunned and raised her eyes to meet Luca¡¯s. Her eyes were sharp and extremely alert, as if the sleep she had just experienced was an illusion. ¡°Two kicks in a row and you¡¯re still not relieved, do you need a third?¡± Samantha understood everything and gritted her teeth, ¡°If you knew, why did you pretend to be asleep?¡± ¡°How can I recognize you if I don¡¯t pretend to be asleep?¡± Luke released his grip on her hand, his tone a little helpless: ¡°What are you doing up in the middle of the night when you¡¯re not sleeping?¡± Look, it seemed to be unreasonable, Samantha sneered twice inwardly before simply climbing the pole. ¡°Who said I was making a scene? I didn¡¯t mean to, it¡¯s just that when I was in my dream, I dreamed I was kicking a pig. luca, you don¡¯t even bother me if I kick a pig, do you?¡± ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m swearing?¡± Luca narrowed his eyes to stare at Samantha who was face to face with him, she was too chicken, she could think of kicking him in the middle of the night without sleeping, and now she was so quick to deny it, and she was saying something about kicking a pig in her dream. Ugh, this girl really has to bully him head-on at all times to befortable. ¡°Bully?¡± Samantha giggled and blinked at him word for word, ¡°You heard wrong, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m not cursing anyone, I¡¯m cursing a pig.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Luke: ¡°¡­¡± He took a deep breath, thought about it and decided it was better not to worry about her, so he half-closed his thin lips and closed his eyes again. ¡°Go to sleep when you¡¯re done swearing.¡± Fuck this big pig, will he fall asleep again? Samantha grumbled and reached out to push him, ¡°No sleep, what sleep?¡± At her words, Luke opened his eyes again and looked at her with helpless eyes. ¡°What the hell is wrong tonight?¡± ¡°Do you know what tomorrow is or not?¡± Luca¡¯s eyes were confused for a moment before he heard Samantha shout, ¡°Heartless, heartless dog, tomorrow is the wedding of the woman you put on the tip of your heart, and you can still sleep like that, do you have a heart or not?¡± Samantha said as she reached out her hand to strike him in the heart. Luke froze at the joke, or maybe it was when he heard that tomorrow was Anna¡¯s wedding, something he had not thought about recently. He knew he and Anna were not going to make it, so after withdrawing from the scene, he rarely thought about her anymore. With all that was going on in the office these days, and dealing with Samantha every day, he really had no energy left to think about anything else. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Did I just say my sad things?¡± Samantha didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, as Luca¡¯s girlfriend, of course she couldn¡¯t see Luca gloomy for a woman other than her, negative emotions were not allowed at all, but she knew she couldn¡¯t ept it, yet she still had to remind him on purpose. What was he doing? ¡°Good for you Luca, you were really sad for me, are you particrly sad now? Let me tell you that even though this room is yours, I am your girlfriend now and I have decided not to let you have another woman on your mind when you are lying with me!¡± ¡°So, pack your things now and get your ass out and sleep on the floor.¡± A few minutester, Luke was pushed out of the room with the quilt and pillow Samantha had prepared for him in his hands, and he stood groggily. What had he done wrong to deserve this? Had he slept well, been kicked awake in the middle of the night, and then kicked out again? Chapter 1424 – He should have treated me better Samantha thought Luca would open the door himself, he had a key anyway, didn¡¯t he? Who knew that after kicking him out, he would soon be quiet outside and she waited ten minutester without any response. She wondered if he had really been so obedient as to go to sleep alone. Two minutester, Samantha surreptitiously opened the door to her room and quietly stuck her head out to look around, but there was no Luca at the door, so she cautiously went outside and saw Luca asleep on the living room sofa. He looked so sleepy that hey down and fell asleep, lying there with his arms wrapped around him, the nkets only half-covered. Seeing him like this suddenly made Samantha feel a little hard inside. She had just given him a quilt for spring and fall, but now it was winter and she thought he would protest, but who knew he would actually lie down and fall asleep. Samantha squatted down next to Luke and looked at his forehead in silence. Was it because he was so tired from working overtime recently? Was that why he was so sleepy, so sleepy that he didn¡¯t want to think about anything, or maybe it was because the girl¡¯s wedding was approaching and he was deliberately hypnotizing himself with this busy schedule so that he could be so tired that he could just lie down and sleep at night without thinking about anything else. Samantha¡¯s heart sank and rose at the same time at the thought of this, feeling a little sorry for him and feeling extremely ufortable. She slowly reached out to touch Luca¡¯s eyebrows, only to have Luca¡¯s eyes widen as her fingers touched him. ¡°What more do you want?¡± He opened his eyes so abruptly that Samantha winced and all her movements stopped, ¡°Uh, weren¡¯t you sleeping? Why are you awake again?¡± Luca¡¯s eyes looked wide awake, as if the man who had just fallen asleep was just an illusion. ¡°If you keep tossing and turning like that, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡± Samantha raged, ¡°Are you ming me for this? I exined that I didn¡¯t kick you on purpose, I was dreaming and I was careless.¡± ¡°What now?¡± Luca asked rhetorically, reaching out to grab her fingertips, ¡°What are you trying to do again?¡± He was covered by a thin spring quilt, but his body was still warm, rather Samantha kept bending over, but her hand was a little cold. Samantha looked at his fingers, half-closed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I kicked you out, what else could I want to do? What else could I want to do?¡± Luke had never thought of hurting him, but Samantha had always been a very smart girl with lots of ideas, so who knew what she would do next? ¡°Do you feel sorry for me? Then will you let me go back to bed?¡± ¡°Are you really sleeping?¡± ¡°Very sleepy.¡± ¡°Is that what you look like, sleepy? Every time you look at me you are so awake that I think you are simply pretending to sleep with that girl on your mind.¡± Actually, Luca would not have thought about it if Samantha had not mentioned it. She was ready to get married, and he had been really busy with worktely. He had liked her, but many things could not change the oue even if he was sad. And after all those years of liking her, it wasn¡¯t like he could just forget about her. He looked at her helplessly, ¡°If you knew, why did you say it again?¡± Sure enough, Samantha saw him admit it himself, and then sneered. ¡°By saying it, you are reminding me.¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m reminding you? Even though I¡¯m reminding you, I¡¯m reminding you not to keep thinking about her, she¡¯s getting married tomorrow, she¡¯ll be someone else¡¯s wife then, I¡¯m reminding you to die, who told you to think about her?¡± At this, Samantha became angry again, so excited that she simply sat down on the floor. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to sleep tonight.¡± Seeing her sitting on the floor, Luke could no longer lie down and simply sat up, ¡°Get up.¡± Samantha sat still. ¡°It¡¯s cold, you¡¯ll catch a cold sitting on the floor.¡± ¡°So be it, you don¡¯t care about me anyway.¡± ¡°Who says I don¡¯t care about you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, you don¡¯t care about me anyway, ah ¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she was picked up by Luca and ced on the sofa, the thin quilt draped over her, and then Luca sat down next to her. ¡°Talk?¡± ¡°What is there to talk about?¡± Samantha rolled up the quilt, and although her tone was disgusted, her body unconsciously leaned toward his, saying charmingly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold? Do you want half of the quilt?¡± At her words, Luca looked at her for a moment, lifted the nket and got under it, dividing it between them. Luca¡¯s body was quite warm and it didn¡¯t take long to warm up as they huddled together, so Samantha simply leaned her whole body against his shoulder, ¡°Tell me, what do you want to talk to me about? Is it about what¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°What I told you in the beginning, it was about trying to date, right?¡± Hearing him say this, Samantha¡¯s heart thudded and she looked at him cautiously, did she think he was beginning to be bothered by this mess? Did he want to give himself advice or break up with her?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She said nothing, her eyes fixed on him. ¡°I¡¯ve learned how to be a boyfriend these days, but I¡¯ve been a little busy with thepanytely, so I may have neglected you a little. If you want I can always be in charge, if in between you feel really aggravated to be with me, then ¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean!¡± Before she could finish the rest of her words, Samantha¡¯s whole body was no good: ¡°It¡¯s only been a while, I¡¯ve just been messing around, and you want to tell me to break up?¡± Hearing this, Luke frowned, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said break up.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t? Then what did you mean by what you just said? Why did I hear one side say that you wanted to break up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about breaking up, I think if you are aggravated then I don¡¯t want to keep treating you badly like this.¡± Samantha didn¡¯t like that at all, ¡°If I feel aggrieved, shouldn¡¯t you feel bad and treat me twice as bad, is this the right direction? What the hell are you talking about?¡± When she said this, Luke suddenly felt that she was also right. He nodded solemnly, ¡°If you say so, I will do that from now on.¡± Samantha looked at him with a serious look on her face and felt a little morefortable, ¡°You know what you are doing.¡± This man really needed to be taught, if he was not taught, he would just do what he wants, she taught Luke a few things in the meantime, the men who came out of her Samantha¡¯s hands might not just be let go or might benefit other women. She wasn¡¯t that stupid. ¡°Say yes? Can we sleep now then?¡± Chapter 1425 – On Fire Now that they had talked, Samantha was quite satisfied with the oue of the negotiations, so they no longer messed with Luke and went back to bed together. This time Samanthay down for a short time and fell quietly asleep. Luca, on the other hand, had tossed and turned, and all he could think of was what Samantha had just told her. And the man she mentioned. Tomorrow she will wear a wedding dress and marry the man she loves. She must be very happy tonight: the person she likes, who also likes her, and the two of them can be together for the rest of their lives, it¡¯s really a happy thing. What about him? Will he and Samantha be able to go on forever? ¡­ Marriage atst Anna had not slept wellst night and had to get up early to do her makeup and change her dress. ¡°Mrs. Giordano, what have you been doing all night? Why are there so many dark circles under your eyes?¡± Anna¡¯s eyes opened to look in the mirror, and she saw that she had frighteningly heavy dark circles under her eyes. ¡°Ah, how did that happen?¡± She had fallen asleepst night after Amelia talked her into it, but she still had dark circles under her eyes-what would she do at the wedding today? Would Matthew hate her? The makeup artist could only reassure her, ¡°Mrs. Giordano, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cover them up and put gold dust on them, they won¡¯t look too bad.¡± ¡°Even if I cover it, there will still be marks, right? I should have gone to bed earlierst night, ugh.¡± The makeup artist continued, ¡°Mrs. Giordano, don¡¯t worry, many women are like you before they get married, they are nervous, they are happy, they can¡¯t sleep. I have a friend who can¡¯t sleep even if she has to meet a client tomorrow or go away, not to mention the big wedding event.¡± Anna¡¯s attention was diverted, ¡°Is it that bad? She must be having a hard time in general, then?¡± ¡°Yes, but we can¡¯t do anything about it, can we? I have to try to regte my mind¡­. Gee, Mrs. Giordano has such beautiful skin, let¡¯s put on a mask first, it will be better for makeupter.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The makeup artist prepared a moisturizing mask for Anna and put it on her, ¡°And then put something on to remove the dark circles, and then the mask will take time, so Mrs. Giordano should take the time to catch up on sleep and try to look better for the wedding.¡± ¡°Yes, good.¡± The mask the makeup artist had prepared was cool on her face, and although it was a bit cold, the room was heated, so it was quitefortable. Soon Anna fell asleep. The makeup artist came out with his assistant, ¡°Let her sleep for a while, the mask will take 20 minutes, you guys go to the food preparation ce to see if there is breakfast today, get some portions, get something digestible, light and odorless.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant quickly left after hearing the makeup artist¡¯s instructions. The makeup artist then started preparing the items for the day, taking them out and mixing them. Anna¡¯s parents also had to dress for the day. Giancarlo initially refused to do so, but when he heard that there would be many high society people there today, he felt that he could not disgrace his daughter, so he agreed to do their makeup. Their makeup was arranged on another floor. The two chatted while putting on makeup. ¡°Old man, you¡¯ve never worn makeup in your whole life, have you?¡± Amelia flirted with her husband as she closed. The old man had a strange expression on his face as he replied, ¡°No, just this one time, when my daughter got married¨Cwho would have thought she would marry Matthew? It will all be over when I wake up from sleep.¡± ¡°h, h, h, what are you talking about? You are so impatient to live like this, don¡¯t worry, I will beat you up.¡± The two makeup artists continued to congratte the couple, saying that they were lucky to be married to such a good family and that they would have a good future. Amelia felt good and told them, ¡°Thank you,e down for a drink when the wedding takes ce and I¡¯ll give you a red packet when it¡¯s over.¡± The makeup artist was here to make money, and they both had a look of joy in their eyes. ¡°Thank you, I wish your daughter a happy and prosperous life and a hundred years of happiness.¡± There was so much joy and happiness everywhere that no one noticed a furtive figure sneaking into Anna¡¯s dressing room. Fifteen minutester Amelia and Giancarlo had finally finished their makeup, and Amelia kept teasing the old man by suggesting, ¡°Shall we go up and see how our daughter is doing?¡± Giancarlo, who has only one daughter and loves her as if she were a child, nodded and the couple went outside together. As soon as they reached outside, they smelled pasta. The wedding was held in a six-star hotel, and when they smelled it, they both frowned, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on in this hotel? There¡¯s still the smell of something burning, what kind of a cook is he?¡± Giancarlo couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not even as good as Anna¡¯s, is it?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± Amelia is very proud of her daughter¡¯s work. The twoughed as they asked for directions and then headed upstairs. Just as they were about to go upstairs, they heard a sound of footsteps and several people running down the stairs. Amelia and Giancarlo saw the look of panic on their faces and could not help but ask them, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°Aunt and uncle, what are you doing upstairs? There¡¯s a fire in one of the rooms upstairs, and I heard it¡¯s pretty big, so I don¡¯t know if it will spread, so you shouldn¡¯t go up there at your age. ¡°A fire?¡± A trace of confusion shed in the pair¡¯s eyes as they looked at each other, then they quickly headed for the top. When the young man saw that the two were not only not heeding his advice to leave, but were heading upstairs, he asked, ¡°What are you doing, uncle and aunt? There¡¯s a fire upstairs, don¡¯t go up, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Amelia, in her desperation, replied, ¡°My daughter is still up there putting on her makeup, we have to go and inform her.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The two hurried away and soon disappeared, and the young man had to say no more. Meanwhile, the hotel rm went off. ¡°Have you called the fire rm yet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe someone called.¡± Everyone talked and talked, but eventually everyone pulled out their cell phones and called the fire rm. Anna woke up suffocated, and in her sleep she felt some difficulty breathing, so she opened her eyes. The mask was still on her face, only she did not know why the house had suddenly gone up in mes and was very close to her. Chapter 1426 – She doesn’t want to die No wonder she felt so suffocated and a little hot. Startled, Anna got up from her chair and turned to run outside. The fire had not yet spread through the door, so Anna was d that even though she did not know why she was on fire, she would be fine once she got outside. But when Anna got to the door and tried to open it, she found that it was locked. The door was open, something she had only recently experienced, and when she realized that it would not open, Samantha felt goose bumps all over her body as she pulled the door open with numbing force. But no matter how hard she tried, the door would not move. What, what is happening ¡­ Was this fire trying to burn her to death? No, she could not die. Anna knocked loudly on the door, ¡°Is someone there? Help!¡± But it was as if she was cut off from a world, and no matter how much she screamed and called for help, no one heard her. The mes were burning fast, just above the dressing table, but now they had reached where Anna had been sitting. The door was locked, the phone was not there, she was alone in the room, and it was as if everything had been arranged. Someone wanted to burn her on her wedding day. What to do, what to do, how could she get out? Why was she the only one left in the room? Where was the makeup artist? No, she could not stand there and wait for death; she had loved Matthew for so many years and had only waited for today. But what was she going to do? When the fire was on ¡­ Anna¡¯s eyes suddenly moved to another room, where the fire had not yet spread, and she remembered that there seemed to be a bathroom there, and if there was a bathroom, then there must be water. If there was a bath, then there had to be water. At this thought, his eyebrows colored with joy and he quickly ran toward it. Fortunately, there was a small basin of water in the bathroom and Anna quickly grabbed a basin of water and went out, but when she came out again, the fire was already bigger and a small basin of water would be useless. At this rate, she could not put out such arge fire. Anna went back to the bathroom, found something to block the drain, turned on all the faucets and opened the bathroom door. Soon water from the faucets was pouring out of it, and since it was not draining out of the drain, it soon spread and ran outside. She didn¡¯t know if this would help her, but she couldn¡¯t put out the fire and she was trapped in this room and couldn¡¯t get out, so the only way out was water. Of course she was notzy, even though she only had a small basin of water at hand, she persevered and brought water to put out the fire. Although a little water wouldn¡¯t do much in a fire like this, Anna felt that it would at least slow the fire down, even if only for a second, to gain a chance of survival. She just hoped that everyone would have noticed the fire sooner and called the police. She really, really did not want to die here. She had not yet be Matteo¡¯s wife, she had not even told him that she was having his baby, so how could she be willing to die like this? . ¡°It¡¯s on fire.¡± Serena was holding Manuel, followed by Cristian, who had Lea in his arms, and the family of four hade to Matteo and Anna¡¯s wedding. There was a lot going on in the entrance hall and she was quite curious about how Anna would look with makeup, so she was still thinking of taking Manuel to see how the bride looked today. But just then, someone rushed in. ¡°Signore Giordano, there is a fire in the dressing room.¡± Matthew was entertaining his guests, and the room full of them stirred a bit when they heard the words. ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°Why is there a fire for a good reason?¡± Matthew narrowed his eyes and watched the man run to his side, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, the room where Mrs. Galli was staying suddenly caught fire, a little while ago the makeup artist wasing in with his breakfast when he noticed that the door wouldn¡¯t open and after a while he smelled the burning smell ¡­¡± Before the words could be finished, Matthew had disappeared from view. ¡°What did you say? What¡¯s going on?¡± Serena asked and she too hurriedly ran after Matteo in the direction in which he had disappeared, halfway through her run she looked back toward Cristian¡¯s position, ¡°You take care of Manuel and Lea.¡± Cristian, who had been left behind: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What the hell is going on? Where is the fire? Is that where the bride is?¡± ¡°Oh my God, what a coincidence! Has the police been called? Quick, call the fire rm.¡± Cristian looked at the messy wedding scene and then at the two small children around him-no, now there was only one left. Because Manuel had slipped away while he wasn¡¯t looking and had run off with Serena. Damn, this Manuel was a real troublemaker, what was he doing there when there was a fire? Cristian gritted his teeth and hugged Lea to follow him. ¡°Cristian.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. A voice came from behind him, Beatrice had also heard about the fire and rushed over, she understood everything when she saw that he was the only one left, so she held out her hand to him, ¡°Leave Lea to me, you go and have a look, remember to keep Serena and Manuel safe, and you too, understand? ¡± ¡°Thank you Beatrice.¡± It was a timely rain for Cristian that Beatrice appeared to help him at this time, after all, Lea was still too young and it was a bit inconvenient to carry her around on errands. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Cristian quickly left. On the other side of the room, Amelia and Giancarlo had arrived at Anna¡¯s makeup door, the n was finished and they were the only two left, and when they tried to open the door they found it was locked. ¡°What should we do? Anna, are you in there? Did you hear mom? Open the door, it¡¯s on fire, girl.¡± Amelia¡¯s voice was choked with anxiety, what if her daughter was still inside? How could the door not open? Giancarlo also tried to open the door and said with a grimace, ¡°The lock must have been broken, it won¡¯t open from outside or inside.¡± ¡°What should we do then? Old man, do something, our Anna is still inside, the smell is so strong, the fire must not be small.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I be anxious? She is our daughter, our daughter, I can¡¯t be anxious?¡± Amelia was in tears at the end of her sentence, and her makeup was smeared with tears, but she could not care less at that moment. ¡°Hurry up and do something!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, get out of the way first, I¡¯ll try to see if I can ¡­¡± Before the words were finished, a calm voice rang out from behind the two, ¡°Uncle and Aunt, make way.¡± Chapter 1427 Loss Both looked back at the same time when they heard the sound. Matthew hade to a certain point, wearing the suit he was going to wear today for the wedding, but running so fast that the cuffs and cor had be a mess, his forehead was subtly sweating, his breath was unsteady but he kept it down. ¡°Matteo, Anna might still be in there, she¡¯s on fire.¡± Amelia¡¯s tears fell as soon as she saw Matteo. Matteo gasped, ¡°I know, uncles, move over and I¡¯ll see if I can break down the door.¡± ¡°Okay, fine.¡± Amelia hurried to step back and Giancarlo took a small step back as well. The lock was broken, so the door would not open at all, and since they could not find tools to break the lock, they had to bang on it. Matthew, who was of that age and had had a lot of training, was very strong and the door opened after a few blows, but made a lot of noise. Amelia could feel the pain in Matteo¡¯s flesh and bones every time she hit him, but the expression on Matteo¡¯s face was always grim, his thin lips almost locked in a straight line as he continued to bang on the door. Bang! The door opened and a suffocating smell poured from inside, along with the mes, and Amelia immediately tried to run inside, but Giancarlo pulled her back. ¡°The fire is too big to go in like that.¡± Amelia was furious and cursed, ¡°You¡¯re dying, old man, and you¡¯re still thinking about this, your daughter is in there.¡± Amelia had lost all sense of reason, Giancarlo still had some, just as Serena arrived, she was shocked to see how fast the fire was going and quickly said. ¡°Auntie, the fire is too big, you can¡¯t save Anna even if you go in.¡± ¡°Then what should we do ¡­¡± As soon as this side¡¯s words were spoken, the three looked ahead and found that Matthew was no longer at the door. ¡°Brother!¡± Serena was startled and unconsciously took a step forward. Giancarlo pulled her with him, ¡°You can¡¯t go, the fire is too big.¡± Serena felt her heart beating so fast that it almost jumped out of her throat, she bit her lower lip to save herself, ¡°When will helpe?¡± ¡°The police were called earlier, but it took time to get here, I don¡¯t know exactly how long.¡± Amelia babbled as she wiped tears from her eyes. Serena¡¯s whole body felt dizzy at the thought of Anna inside, and her own family, and she could barely stand. How was she going to get out when this fire was so big? There was dizziness before her eyes, and Serena felt she was losing her footing when a pair of strong arms wrapped around her. A familiar scent broke through her nose and Serena looked up to find Cristian, who had arrived at some point, and Manuel standing next to him with worry and anxiety written all over his face. When she saw Cristian, Serena felt as if she had grabbed a lifeline; her fingers clung tightly to his cor, trying to say something, but she choked and tears fell from her eyes. Cristian looked at her like this, his thin lips half-open, his dark eyes were deep, then he looked up at the fire in the room, the fire was so big that it was impossible to see anyone inside, and if he had gone inside at that hour he would surely have been burned. But everyone he cared about was inside. With this in mind, Cristian let Serena go and said to Manuel, ¡°Take care of your mom.¡± At those words, Serena understood Cristian¡¯s decision and immediately squeezed his arm in a death grip, ¡°No, I forbid you to go.¡± Matteo was already inside, the fire was so great that he dared not think of anything else, but he could not let three important people in his life put themselves in danger at the same time. ¡°Good girl.¡± Cristian caressed the nape of her neck and dropped a soft kiss on her forehead, ¡°Your husband survived being buried in the sea, now he is just a sea of fire, he won¡¯t trap me, what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t, no matter what you say.¡± Serena shook her head, biting her lower lip to death as she looked at the fire inside and made a decision, ¡°From now on, no one can enter until the fire department arrives.¡± As worried as she was about what was going on inside, she could not be selfish and let someone else take the risk. A fire like this was not something that could be done by bravely running inside; one more person would have been more dangerous. Anna was in there, which she did not want to see, and Matthew hade in and she had not been able to stop him. So now all that was left was to wait for them toe out and for the fire department to arrive. Cristian stared at her, his eyes tinged with sadness, ¡°Why do you have to make things so difficult for yourself? You¡¯re obviously worried.¡± Serena bit her lower lip, ¡°I can¡¯t put you all at risk, think of me as selfish.¡± ** After Matthew rushed into the fire, the tongues of fire that poured over him almost dried the surface water from his skin, the tongues of fire darted over the curtains, and the contents of the hotel shot up in mes. Gradually, these scenes took on a change. Amidst the mes, the sound of screams and cries for help rang in my ears, things around me were destroyed by fire one by one, and the strong smell choked my eyes with tears. Standing in the fire, Matthew felt as if he had been transported back to the fire he had experienced as a child. He was still very young, but he had seen his closest rtive die in front of him to save his life. When the power went out in the house, his mother lit a candle and told Matthew to be still and not to run or move.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was his birthday and Matteo wanted a sweet cake, but the power went out just as his mother was leaving the house. After leaving Matteo to himself, Mrs. Asia went out to buy a cake. Like all children, Matteo loved the sweet taste of the cake, especially theyer of soft, smooth, sweet cream that topped it. He also looked forward to it, and most importantly it was his birthday, he was five years old, so today he could put five candles on the cake, and this year he would make three wishes when he blew out the candles. The first wish was that she would grow up fast so that she would not have to eat cake only on her birthday. The second wish was for his grandfather to ept his father sooner, otherwise his father would not look too happy all day because his mother had to suffer with him, but his father did not seem to want his mother to suffer, his grandfather was rich and treated him very well, but he hated his father, so he wished for his grandfather to love his father. His third wish was that his mom and dad would always be healthy and spend every birthday together in the future. He never thought that he would lose his father forever on his birthday. Chapter 1428 – A Life The candle me was not very big, and there was another reason for the fire. Little Matthew went to his room in the dark to find his drawing book because he was bored waiting. He thought that today he could draw one with his mother and father and include his grandfather as well. Although he was only five years old, Matthew was already very good at drawing and drew the whole family and then smiled happily as he held his drawing book. Soon after, little Matthew felt a little depressed again. It was his birthday, but Grandpa was not even here. When would Grandpa ept Dad, who was so kind? Well, he decided that he would give this painting to Grandpa tomorrow, hoping that he would let go of his prejudice against him first. As he thought about this, Matthew got up to put the painting away, but as he did so, he was so absorbed in his thoughts that he identally kicked the chair next to him and fell, causing the painting book to fly from his hand to the candle. The book in his hand flew off and fell directly onto the candle. Matthew¡¯s small knee remained covered for a long time as he hit it, and when he recovered, the me had spread to the side. Matteo lived in a small rented apartment at the time, and his house was densely packed with mostly mmable objects. He finally realized that something was wrong, but he was so frightened that he vaguely remembered what his teacher had said in ss, that children should not y with fire, otherwise they could easily cause a fire. That¡¯s right, water can put out fires. This was the only thought that came to Matthew¡¯s mind, and he got up and ran to the kitchen, carrying a basin of water, but because he was so young and weak, he carried the water to the kitchen and tried to put out the fire. The fire was getting bigger and bigger and Matteo was so scared that he wanted to inform his father that he was resting in his room after work, at first, he wanted to take care of it himself, his father workedte every day and today he hade home early from work for his birthday, but he had only gone to his room to rest a bit before the birthday celebration started. So little Matteo did not want to disturb him. Remo Giordano was sleeping when he vaguely smelled something burning, only slightly at first, then the smell became stronger. He wondered if his wife had cooked food again today. She was supposed to be the grand dame of the Giordano family, served as a maid every day, dressed in nice clothes and living in a big house, but she had to suffer every day since she joined him. He did not want her to suffer, so she had to work hard to earn money. Whenever he came back from work and saw his wife¡¯s burned hands from cooking for him, Remo Giordano reproached himself. He felt that he was not a man at all, otherwise he would not have been able to take care of his wife and put her through this kind of suffering when she should have been well fed and clothed. With this in mind, Remo Giordano no longer stayed in bed, but turned and stood up. Remo Giordano shook his head and reached out to pinch his temples. What was wrong with him? Why was his head suddenly so heavy? Was it because he had not rested enough after working so hard recently? He could not afford to fall, his wife and son depended on him, and today was Matteo¡¯s birthday, so he wondered if he had already bought the cake. With this in mind, Remo Giordano got up again and went outside, his head sinking deeper and deeper, every step he took was like stepping on cotton, as if he would fall in a moment. But being a man, Remo Giordano did not let himself fall, until he opened the door to his room and was simply stunned to see the mes of the fire outside and Matteo ready to enter his room. ¡°What, what is going on?¡± Little Matthew was standing beside him, looking at him with his head tilted and his little face was a picture of anxiety as he tugged at his pant leg, ¡°Dad, Dad, I identally dropped the candle and this happened. But, but I got water, but they don¡¯t want toe out.¡± He said these words with an expression as if he had made a big mistake. Remo Giordano, who had never been angry with Matteo or raised his voice to him, now felt bad to see his son ming himself, but he could not console him at that moment and could only tell him, ¡°Matteo, go wait for Papa while I put out the fire.¡± This was the ce where they lived and if it burned, where they would live next. So Remo Giordano¡¯s first thought was to run to put out the fire: he was tall and quick to carry water and even though he was dazed and unsteady on his feet, his strong willpower kept him going and he carried many buckets of water, helped also by little Matteo. Eventually, Remo Giordano¡¯s eyes turned ck and his consciousness faded, but the fire inside the house was still not extinguished and it was probably impossible to save the small house that belonged to them. Once Remo Giordano realized this possibility, he did not linger any longer and immediately walked over to little Matteo and took his hand, ¡°Matteo, the fire is too big to be put out ording to our ability, we have to get out of here.¡± Having said this, Remo Giordano pulled little Matteo out and ran.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Bang! The beam of the burning roof suddenly came down, blocking the path of father and son. Remo Giordano felt so dizzy that he hardly knew which way his head was, and he shielded Matteo in his arms as the fire became more intense around him. ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡± Little Matteo was calling him, and Remo Giordano came back conscious and looked down to see his son looking at him worriedly, with a deep sense of guilt and panic in his eyes. No, how could he break down at this point? He had to get Matthew out of here, and he could not die here. He had already made life difficult for Matteo and his mother, and if he died again, there would be no hope for them, mother and son. And he had promised to take care of mother and son for the rest of his life. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Remo Giordano wheeled himself up and carried Matteo out, but a secondter the beam fell back in that direction and Remo Giordano was already too stunned to know where to turn, so he did not avoid it. With a thud, the heavy beam came down and crushed him to the ground. The force was so strong that it was as if a million mountains had copsed at once. Remo Giordano felt as if blood was pooling in his heart as he fell, but fortunately, Matthew was protected by him. Chapter 1429 – Dad is still in there Because when the beam came down just now, Remo Giordano pushed little Matteo to one side. ¡°Papa!¡± Matteo stumbled and fell to the ground, grimacing in pain, but when he saw that his father had been hit by the beam and that the beam was catching fire, burning Remo Giordano¡¯s clothes and skin, Matteo panicked and quickly ran to him. Matteo tried to help Remo Giordano up, but he was already dazed and almost unconscious, and when the heavy beam hit him, he fainted. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, get up!¡± Little Matteo was desperate, but no one answered his calls or paid any attention to him, and he tried to drag Remo Giordano toward the door, but he could not. Finally Matteo realized what was happening and got up to push the beam that was pressing against Remo Giordano. The beam was so heavy and so hot that as soon as little Matteo pushed his hand upward, he heard the sound of burning flesh, so painful that he withdrew his hand and then looked down and blew hard on his palm. It hurt a lot. Little Matthew¡¯s eyes almost burst into tears at this moment of pain. But then he realized that if his palm hurt so much, wouldn¡¯t it hurt even more if the whole beam was pressed against his father¡¯s body? With this in mind, little Matthew bravely pushed his hand onto the beam, even though he was in pain and scared. He had to help Dad, Dad had to suffer, it was all his fault, if he had not taken the book to draw, this would not have happened. ¡°Oooooh, dad, get up, dad ¡­¡± Remo Giordano gradually regained consciousness when he heard Matteo calling him in his ears, like the desperate wails of a small beast, one after another, like a knife shaking his heart. Remo Giordano opened his eyes with difficulty and finally saw the scene before him. His son, whose white hands had been beaten to a bloody pulp to push the beam away from him, and whose tongues of fire had risen mercilessly to the corners of Matteo¡¯s pants, was still pushing against the beam above him. How, how could it be! He was a man, no, he was not just a man, he was a husband, a father!N?velDrama.Org owns this. How could he stand here and put his own son through this pain! The fire had gotten so big that the people in the surrounding area finally noticed and ran away, some rushing back to call the police, others still acting like headless flies, afraid of being caught in that fire. ¡°Matteo.¡± Remo Giordano spoke in a hard voice, little Matteo, still pushing against that beam, at the sound of the voice turned his head sharply and then jumped in front of him, ¡°Papa, Papa you are awake.¡± The flesh of Remo Giordano¡¯s back had been senselessly burned by the fire, and the pain he felt almost made him want to faint, but he could not give up on his son who was trying to save him, so he told him, ¡°You can¡¯t stay here any longer, run out before the fire reaches the door.¡± Little Matthew, who usually listened to his parents, should have run for the door without any suspicion at that moment when he heard these words, but for some reason, his eyes widened abruptly when he heard them, and then he shook his head hard and over and over again. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Be a good boy, Matteo,¡± Remo Giordano said with a smile, reaching out to gently wipe the ashes from little Matteo¡¯s face, who was distressed at the sight of his bloody hands, but this was no time to be distressed, and all he could do was gently persuade little Matteo. ¡°Matteo, Papa is not asking you to leave me behind, it is because you are too weak to help Papa push this beam alone. So now, before the fire reaches the door, run out and call them for help so that Dad can be saved.¡± At those words, a small light appeared in little Matteo¡¯s eyes, ¡°Will they save Papa?¡± Remo Giordano smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course they will, but little Matteo has to ask them to help Daddy, okay?¡± Hearing that everyone would help Dad, Little Matteo of course knew that he could not push that heavy beam with his own strength, he had just pushed it for a long time and it was not moving. It would be nice if the aunts and uncles in the neighborhood would help. Little Matthew turned to run, but then hesitated and turned back to look at Remo Giordano, who smiled at him and gently urged him, ¡°Go, go quickly,e back soon, Papa is waiting for you.¡± Yes, Dad was suffering now, he had to go ande back soon and call his aunts and uncles toe and save him! Thinking of this, little Matteo then solemnly said to Remo Giordano, ¡°Papa, you must wait for Matteo toe back!¡± Then little Matteo darted toward the door, probably because he had a goal, so he ran very fast. Remo Giordano kept looking at his small back, his eyes almost insatiable, until little Matteo was gone and he kept watching. A few momentster, Remo Giordano grimaced in pain, not daring to show his pain first because Matteo was there. It really hurt and his consciousness was leaking, he felt like he was dying, his arms and legs were weak and his back waspletely burned. He had actually called Matteo for personal reasons, he hoped Matteo could call someone to help him, he also didn¡¯t want to die here, he had given permission to his wife to take care of her and his son for the rest of his life, if he died like this, how would those two live afterwards? So he could not die. As long as there was hope, he had to fight, he had to endure. Of course, the most important thing was to hope that Matthew would get out, and if he couldn¡¯t get out, at least his son would not be in danger. As long as he got out, that was all that mattered. The thought made Remo Giordano feel better, but the wound still hurt, making his features grim and his sweat cold. How could he bear to die like this, when he would die, but those left behind would be the ones who would suffer the most, who would have to face the pain of losing their loved ones day and night? So Remo Giordano could only hope that, God willing, Matteo would soon find someone to bring him back. Several neighbors were shocked when they saw a small figure emerge from the fire. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Matteo? Why are you in there? Where are your mother and father?¡± ¡°Oh my God, how did you hurt your hand like that? Are they still in there, your mother and father?¡± Several adults gathered around, and little Matthew, panting, looked at them pitifully, ¡°Aunt and Uncle, my¨Cmy father is still in there, he¡¯s hurt, please go help them!¡± The adults were stunned, ¡°Is your father still in there?¡± Chapter 1430-She must not be endangered ¡°What is going on here? How can it be on fire when it¡¯s so beautiful?¡± ¡°Yes, and you are outside, why isn¡¯t your father still outside? Is he still receiving something? Don¡¯t worry, maybe your father wille out soon!¡± Someone offered to show Matthew¡¯s hand, but little Matthew kept hiding it behind his back and kept telling them, ¡°Please, uncles, my daddy has fainted, he can¡¯te out, please help him!¡± When they heard that he had fainted, the adults realized that the situation was much more serious than they had imagined; they had seen that a child could run out of the fire and thought that Remo Giordano, a big man, must be able to do the same, but they did not expect him to faint. They did not expect him to faint, but some of them got up and headed in that direction. However, just as they reached the door, some men hesitated, their feet not daring to take a step forward. ¡°This, such a big fire, will it be possible to get out after entering?¡± Onement caused others to be more hesitant as well. ¡°Yes, the fire is too big, it will definitely be dangerous if we go in, why don¡¯t we put out the fire first?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Matteo, go and stay at the side first, leave this to the aunts and uncles, okay?¡± Although Matthew was young, he could see their hesitation, they were standing in front of the door but not going in at all, while his father inside was still suffering. He reacted almost immediately and turned to run inside, but was stopped by the nearest adult, ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you listen to me, you can¡¯t go in there with the fire so big, what if you get burned too? Hurry up and wait to the side, you can¡¯t go back inside.¡± ¡°Dad, Dad is still in there!¡± Matthew tried hard to run inside, but the adults kept pulling him and his strength was not up to the mark. ¡°Dad! Daddy!¡± Matthew kept shouting, probably because his screams were so miserable and harsh that some of the adults next to him could not take it. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look, it¡¯s a small child and he just came out.¡± ¡°Yes, if a child is not afraid, it would be really bad for us adults to be so scared.¡± ¡°Come on, Matteo, wait for us outside, we will go in and rescue your father.¡± Some of the men rolled up their sleeves and were ready to start, but at that moment the firefighters arrived and surrounded the ce where the fire was and then began to evacuate the people around. Little Matthew saw that people had surrounded his house and tried to run toward them, shouting for his father. A firefighter uncle, however, knelt down and hugged him. ¡°Baby, there is a lot of fire inside, you can¡¯t run in there or you will get hurt.¡± Only after saying this did the fireman¡¯s uncle notice Matthew¡¯s bloody hand, ¡°How did he get hurt?¡± ¡°Dad! Daddy!¡± Little Matteo was still trying to run inside when the fireman¡¯s uncle realized what he was talking about and his face became grave: ¡°You mean your father is still inside! ¡°Uncle, can you help my father? Thank you!¡± As a firefighter, he was naturally obliged to respond to such requests, and he immediately said seriously, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to rescue your father, but you must promise me that you must not run away, understand?¡± Little Matthew nodded, ¡°Thank you, uncle, you must get my father out.¡± After assuring himself that he would not run away, the firefighter got up and talked to some of his teammates before some of them went to rescue him. Little Matthew did not take a side and stayed where he was closest to the fire and could not be hurt, he would wait here for his father toe out, he had told him to get out and call someone to rescue him and he did! Father would be safe! At that moment, Mrs. Asia, who had bought a cake, came back with the cake box in her hand, and when she saw the mes from afar, she approached the house suspiciously, and when she saw that it was her own house that was on fire, something copsed frantically in her mind. After that she could think of nothing else and came flying straight this way. * There was fireing from in front, Matthew smelled something burning, his pupils snapped and he, who had been motionless, abruptly avoided at this point. The air and temperature around him were rising abruptly, the fire, the characters and the endless darkness were all in front of him. There was a constant cry in my ears, but he could not hear anything. Matthew¡¯s first thought when he broke down the door was to go in and save Anna, he couldn¡¯t let her die in the fire and he couldn¡¯t let her be in danger. So he ran inside until he found himself here, and the past came back to him. Memories gnawed at his memory and brain like a soul, and his limbs felt as if they had been filled with water, but as soon as he thought that his girlfriend was still waiting for him in the fire, as soon as he thought that she was as helpless in the face of it as he had been as a child, as he had been in the face of the loss of his father, Matteo knew that he had to get through this. The smoke entered and Matthew covered his mouth and nose as his eyes searched inch by inch for Anna¡¯s figure. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mrs. Asia, who had arrived quickly, ran to the door and shouted urgently, ¡°This is my house, why is it on fire? Honey, Matteo!¡± With that, Mrs. Asia hurriedly ran inside, and was stopped after a few steps. ¡°Thisdy, there is a huge fire inside, you can¡¯t go inside.¡± ¡°Why am I not allowed to enter? This is my house, let me in!¡± Mrs. Asia, normally a kind and reasonable person, immediately lost her mind when it came to this life-and-death situation. ¡°Madam, we understand your feelings very well, but now that the ce is surrounded by fire, please calm down, we have more professional people going to help, can you please wait at the side?¡± Mrs. Asia was about to say something else when a small voice rang out from the lower left. ¡°Mom.¡± Mrs. Asia looked down and saw little Matthew standing at her feet, froze for a moment and then saw little Matthew¡¯s bloody hand and tears immediately flowed from her eyes. ¡°Matteo, what¡¯s wrong with you? How did you hurt your hand like this?¡± She hugged Matteo and tried to pull his hand to check it, but there was no way she could put her hands around it, fearing it would hurt if she touched Matteo. ¡°Mom.¡± Matteo¡¯s eyes were a little red, but he held his breath, ¡°Dad is still in there, but an uncle went in with someone to rescue him, Mom, is he going to be okay?¡± At those words, a look of dismay shed in Mrs. Asia¡¯s eyes, and as she watched the fire raging behind her, her body began to shake gently. ¡°Yes, it will be all right!¡± Chapter 1431-Don’t look, Matthew Of course, nothing could happen to him. She had promised herself that she would take care of both of them for the rest of her life, to keep them both safe, carefree and happy. So, of course, nothing could happen to him! So thought Mrs. Asia, and then, holding Matthew tightly in her arms, she slowly closed her eyes. When the firemen came out of the fire with Remo Giordano, Mrs. Asia saw the almost unrecognizable Remo Giordano, her breath caught in her throat, and she stared at him. Matteo seemed to feel something in her arms and tried to turn around to look, but Mrs. Asia held him in her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t look, Matteo, don¡¯t look, your father promised us that he would be okay, so we have to wait until he is safe and sound, okay?¡± said Mrs. Asia stroking the back of little Matteo¡¯s head, her voice almost a whisper, ¡°He will be fine.¡± When the ambnce arrived, Remo Giordano was put on a stretcher and prepared to leave, Mrs. Asia rushed with little Matteo, ¡°Doctor, we are the family of the injured man.¡± Remo Giordano was seriously injured and had to be resuscitated before he could reach the hospital, and little Matteo was held by his mother without being able to take a look. Mrs. Asia kept her baby well protected, but her eyes were red as she stared deathly at her husband¡¯s body. The paramedics in the car kept resuscitating Remo Giordano, while Mrs. Asia held her baby in her arms and did not allow little Matteo to look into Remo Giordano¡¯s face at that moment. Only when we arrived at the hospital was Remo Giordano taken to the emergency room. As mother and son waited outside the emergency room, one of the paramedics walked by and Mrs. Asia stood up quickly and said, ¡°Excuse me, my son hurt his hand.¡± The paramedic took one look and saw that the child¡¯s hand was so bloody he could barely see it, so he rushed over and said, ¡°My God, how did he hurt himself like that? It hurts, doesn¡¯t it? Come with me right away, I¡¯ll treat the wound.¡± The paramedics were about toe and get Matthew, but Matthew fell into Mrs. Asia¡¯s arms and shook his head vigorously, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going, I¡¯ll wait here for Dad.¡± The paramedics thought of the injured man inside and did not dare to think about it, because he was so badly injured that they did not know if he could be saved. ¡°Baby, your father is inside, there are professional doctors and paramedics inside, it¡¯s useless for you to wait here, go with Auntie to treat the wound first, when she¡¯s done, Auntie will bring you back, okay?¡± Matthew was about to say something else when Mrs. Asia behind him pushed him on his back, her voice as gentle as the wind, ¡°Be good, be good, go with the nurse to treat the wound, if it gets infectedter, dad will be worried about you when he wakes up.¡± It was probably thesest words that touched little Matteo, his lips twitching, but he finally nodded and followed the nurse to treat the wound. Before leaving, Matteo kept looking at Mrs. Asia. There was always a gentle smile on Mrs. Asia¡¯s face, ¡°Go Matteo, mom will be here when youe back.¡± Little Matteo followed the nurse three steps back and left. Mrs. Asia looked at Matteo¡¯s small figure, her eyes full of guilt, as a mother, she should have apanied her son to get his wound treated. After all, her son¡¯s hand was in such a state that she should have been by his side as a mother, but she was selfish at this moment, as her husband¡¯s life and death were still uncertain and she just could not leave at this time. Earlier, in the ambnce, she had kept a death grip on Matthew, not allowing him to see his father. Because that look in his father¡¯s eyes seemed ¡­ really scary. The first time he looked at her, it was as if a knife was digging into her heart. Such a sight should never be seen by a child, and she was really worried that it might cast a shadow on the little one. Little Matthew was taken by the nurse to be treated for wounds on his hands. At first, when the nurse saw his wounds, she was speechless. Even though she had been a nurse for so many years, it still hurt to see a child with such a wound, but with tight lips and without saying a word. The nurse¡¯s attitude toward little Matthew was very kind, and her voice was also gentle when she spoke, ¡°Little one, you must be in a lot of pain because you are hurt so badly, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry, auntie will be kindter, if you have pain, tell auntie, auntie will be kind.¡± Matthew said nothing. At first, the nurse paid special attention to Matthew, fearing that he might suddenly cry out or cry from pain. Butter she was a little surprised, because Matteo never cried out in pain or suffering, not even a word. The nurse was amazed by this incredible resilience, and then she felt very sorry for the little boy, because she had already guessed that he was probably worried about his father. Thinking about this, the nurse reached out her hand and touched the back of Matteo¡¯s head, her voice softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father will be fine.¡± At these words, little Matthew raised his head and looked directly at her with a look that made her heart break. Although Little Matthew really didn¡¯t want to talk to strangers at the moment, the nurse was talking about his father, so he finally moved his lips and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you.¡± The nurse stroked his head again. After a few moments, Matthew asked, ¡°Auntie, can I go back to see my father now?¡± The nurse nodded and stood up after some thought, ¡°Auntie will take you there.¡± His wounds had already been treated and the nurse carried little Matthew in the direction of the emergency room, and as they passed, the emergency room door opened. The nurse aunt¡¯s heart pounded when she heard the emergency room door open at that moment. Mrs. Asia also got up at that moment and quickly approached. ¡°Hello doctor, how is my husband?¡± The expression on her face looked calm, but only she knew how anxious and restless her heart was at that moment. The doctor took off his mask, followed by several staff members who came out from behind him one after another. He looked at Mrs. Asia with an apologetic look in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I would like to ask the family toe in and see the injured person onest time.¡± Boom¡­All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Something copsed frantically in Mrs. Asia¡¯s mind and disappeared. Chapter 1432-Protect Yourself Onest time? When little Matthew was led to the nurse, that was what he felt, and his legs almost fell to his knees. But all that remained in Little Matthew¡¯s mind at that moment was what the doctor had said to his mother. ¡°Please ask the family toe in and see the wounded onest time. Onest time, onest time ¡­ The nurse aunt obviously heard these words as well and unconsciously looked at the little one beside her, crouching halfway down, ¡°Little one, you¡­¡± The first thing to do was to get rid of the problem. How could she not be sad? Indeed, she had seen many such scenes in hospitals, and each time she thought she was insensitive, but each time she was faced with such a loss of life, her heart still ached. The person who is gone knows no more, leaving the person who is alive to suffer alone. Little Matthew stood still for a moment before raising his steps toward his mother. It was as if Mrs. Asia was shocked or could not believe the truth, so she did not turn back for a long time until a voice sounded beside her. ¡°Mother.¡± Mrs. Asia took a moment toe to her senses, kept her original expression and lowered her head to see her son standing in front of her, and her eyes immediately filled with hot tears. ¡°Matthew, Matthew.¡± As soon as she spoke, she noticed that her voice was extremely choked up and she could not hold back her tears at all, but she realized that she was a mother and could not appear that way, so she could only turn away and wipe away her tears, and when she turned back to Matteo, Mrs. Asia¡¯s face had barely managed to crack a smile, only it was a few shades harder than crying. Matteo¡¯s heart did not know how hard it would be to see his mother like this. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mrs. Asia knelt down, smiled and touched Matteo¡¯s face, ¡°Daddy is inside, Mommy will take you inside with her, let¡¯s go inside and talk to Daddy, okay?¡± Matteo bit his lower lip and did not make a sound. ¡°Be a good boy, Daddy must want to hear you talk right now, don¡¯t cryter.¡± Finally, Mrs. Asia took her son¡¯s hand and went inside to see Remo Giordano onest time. For Matteo, it was a day he would never forget, a day that had belonged to him since he was a child, a demon he could not get out of his mind. Not being able to see the fire, not being able to see the candles. Especially his birthday, he no longer wanted to remember what day he was born and what he did on that day. All this time, the fire that had killed his father would appear in Matthew¡¯s dreams at regr intervals, he would wake up with cold sweat soaking his tank top, scenes from the past repeating themselves in his dreams, and even when he woke up they continued to corrode his mind, gnawing away at his light to the point where nothing remained. ¡°Anna ¡­¡± Matthew whispered Anna¡¯s name in confusion as the mes racing past him gradually took the shape of Anna and then his own father, crushed to the ground by a beam to save him. No, no, he could not allow what had happened before to happen again. Matthew¡¯s consciousness was awakening. He had made a lifetime of regret for not being able to save his father, and now he could not make the same mistake as before. If anything happened to Anna because of him, he would be med. Above all, he could not let anything happen to her! Matthew let go of distractions and quickly searched inside. Anna was hiding in a corner of the hotel room, where the bath water, although it was on, was not strong enough to put out the fire. She was choking on the smoke and had difficulty breathing, so she eventually had to retreat to the bathroom. Fortunately, she was unharmed and could only pray in her heart that someone woulde and pull her out. The first person she thought of was Matthew, but if Matthew had gone in, with all that fire, he would have been hurt. When she thought of this, Anna immediately shook her head and said it was better not to let him in. The pain would only be enough for her. Anna slowly squatted down. At first she tried to save herself, but as time passed, she grew a little tired. As she reflected, Anna suddenly seemed to hear someone calling her name. ¡°Anna!¡± ¡°Where are you? Answer me when you hear me!¡± At first Anna thought she was hallucinating, otherwise how could she have heard Matthew¡¯s voice at that hour? Anna smiled to herself as she touched her cheek; she must have missed Matteo so much that she was hallucinating right now. ¡°Anna!¡± A voice, louder and closer than before, rang out and Anna, horrified, abruptly looked up at the source of the voice as a tall, long figure rushed through the fire and then ran toward her. Snap¡­ Until the man entered the water and sshed Anna¡¯s cheek, she remained frozen in her cowering. How, how could it be, how could Matteo be here? When Matthew found Anna, he saw her squatting there and, not caring, immediately ran to her and pulled her up, then checked her body for injuries. Instead, Anna¡¯s gaze narrowed on Matthew and her lips parted a little weakly, ¡°You, what brings you here?¡± At the sound of her voice, Matthew was sure he had found her and took her into his arms. Anna smelled his familiar scent as he pulled her into his arms, but at the same time she noticed that the corners of his shirt and the legs of his pants were burned, and she tried to reach out to touch them, but Matthew pushed her away as if he sensed it and took her hand in his. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out.¡± ¡°Why did youe?¡± Anna asked, looking at him. At her words, Matteo paused for a moment in his hands, then returned to look at her. In the firelight, Anna¡¯s eyes were sad and angry, ¡°Say something, why did youe? The fire is so big, aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± There was the sound of something burning in the air, and Matthew suddenly pulled her close to him and stared at her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Ie if you were in danger? After today, I will be your husband.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Anna¡¯s breathing stopped. ¡°Then tell me, why should Ie? Not to see you in danger?¡± Anna bit her lower lip, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid something will happen? The fire is too big and who knows what could happen if you go inside, why are you so stupid?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Matteo gave a lowugh and gathered her into his arms, ¡°Nothing will happen, I¡¯m here to protect you, don¡¯t worry until I get you out.¡± Matteo looked around and then said, ¡°Wait here for a moment.¡± Then, before Anna could react, his hand was released and he ran out, and Anna¡¯s face paled, ¡°Where are you going, Matteo?¡± But there was no answer and Anna¡¯s heart sank, why had hee out again if the fire was so great? Chapter 1433 Too fast to stop She did not know how long she had waited, but when Anna could not contain her worry and wanted to run after, Matthew returned. He had a quilt in his hand. A quilt? Anna watched as he went in and wet the quilt, then quickly wrapped it around Anna¡¯s body again. ¡°This is the only one left that has not been burned, you drape it and now follow me out.¡± With that Matthew took Anna¡¯s hand and prepared to leave. But Anna suddenly thought of something and stopped to ask him, ¡°Wait, I have a wet nket on me, do you?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Now that there were fires everywhere, wrapping a wet nket around his body was a good way to avoid getting burned. But what about him? He had nothing with him, and this time he came back with his clothes a little more burned than before! Thinking about it, Anna made a sudden decision, ¡°We will share a quilt!¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Matthew scolded her harshly, ¡°By sharing both of us we will end up suffering, you alone at least only one of us will end up suffering.¡± ¡°No!¡± Anna shook her head forcefully, she bit her lower lip to keep the tears from falling, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, sharing you at least doesn¡¯t have to hurt so much, you said you¡¯re my husband after today, then I¡¯m also your wife, I don¡¯t want you to be the only one to suffer, I can take you.¡± ¡°Stupid!¡± Matthew reached out his hand and rubbed her head forcefully, ¡°I¡¯m a man, it¡¯s right for me to protect my woman, what do I need you to carry for me, do as you were told ande out with me now, the fire will get biggerter.¡± Anna saw the determination in his eyes and seemed determined not to share the same nket with her, she had no choice but to look in the bathroom and finally saw the bath towel hanging beside her, ¡°That one, use that one!¡± Matthew reached out and pulled the towel away, it was a little short, but better than nothing. He quickly wet the towel and wrapped it around himself, taking Anna¡¯s hand in his, ¡°Let¡¯s go out together, shall we?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Anna nodded vigorously. Outside the hotel room, a group of people were waiting anxiously. Not long after Matthew had entered, Luke arrived, his pace quick, and he rushed like the wind into the room, with no one reacting or able to stop him. That was until a girl came running after him, panting on her heels, and stopped when she saw the fire. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Serena looked at the visitor and asked with some disbelief, ¡°Did you ask for Luca?¡± She had just seen the personing in as if it was Luca, but then ¡­ she was not sure if she was wrong because the other person was so fast, and then they were worried and standing there with heavy thoughts. Just as Serena was wondering, Cristian beside her had lowered his gaze to the girl¡¯s face, ¡°He came in.¡± Samantha froze at his words and followed Cristian¡¯s gaze toward the room. At the sight of the raging fire, the blood on her face instantly disappeared and the hands that had fallen on her shoulders clenched into fists. ¡°He, did he really go in there? Such a big fire, wasn¡¯t he afraid to die?¡± For the sake of a woman, did he really go in there like that, Luca, you can¡¯t just let her go? Samantha could only say these words to herself in her heart, after all, that was all she could say in this situation. Serena looked at the other woman¡¯s face and eyes and thought that the other woman must have been quite close to Luca, otherwise she would not havee after him, only she did not expect that it was Luca himself who had just run past, and that Cristian had really seen him. ¡°If you saw him, why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± Cristian said with an expressionless face, ¡°He was too fast to stop.¡± It was so fast that even Amelia and Giancarlo did not react; it was as if a gust of wind had passed by, and only after hearing their conversation did the couple realize that someone had entered. ¡°Why did someonee in again? The fire is getting bigger, what can we do?¡± Samantha stood outside the hotel room, furious, but she could not run inside without thinking of anything. The fire department arrived just in time and the area was quickly cordoned off and Serena and Cristian and the others were taken out of the quarantine area. Since they had to wait, there was absolutely nothing they could do. Samantha didn¡¯t know anyone here, so she had to crouch in a corner alone, stretching her knees and looking at her toes. Samantha, don¡¯t be selfish, you knew he had someone in his heart from the beginning, but you decided to give him a try anyway, since you knew everything and said yes to everything, you have to give him time. Today is to attend the wedding, but no one expected this to happen at today¡¯s wedding, this also sudden, the situation, when he did not forget this woman, he will make a reckless rush to the fire such a move was normal. So, forgive him. And what mattered now was that he got out safely, and if anything happened to him, Samantha dared not think about it. She squatted there, miserable. Unfortunately, at this time of year, everyone¡¯s heart was preupied, so they had no time to worry about the emotions of those around them. News soon arrived that Matteo had escaped with Anna and that they were fine, but that they had inhaled so much smoke that Anna had fainted and Matteo had been injured. Serena was Anna¡¯s sister and Matteo¡¯s sister, so she immediately followed Manuel into the car with her. Before leaving, Serena said to Cristian, ¡°Luca is alsoing in, so you will have to look after him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After all, Luca had always followed him before, so naturally Cristian would not forget. After people had left, Samantha was still waiting, because she had just seen a man carrying a woman in the ambnce, and that would be today¡¯s couple. So where was Luca? They were out, he should be out soon too, right? Samantha anxiously stood up, then waited at the entrance those firemen had blocked while Cristian stood there with thin lips and a cold face. The fire hadpletely disrupted the wedding reception, and Beatrice had evacuated the guests when she found out what was going on. Samantha was still anxiously waiting for Luke toe out, but after waiting for a while, she still did not see Luke¡¯s figure. She said as she tried to rush out, then was immediately stopped again by the staff. ¡°Let me go, there is still someone inside who has note out yet.¡± Chapter 1434 – Have you ever thought of me Samantha was struggling and Cristian leaned in close and whispered something to the staff who could only look at Samantha helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry and we understand how you feel, but we can¡¯t enter the scene at this time, and as for the people inside, we will try to effect a rescue. ¡± Samantha could not see what was going on inside, so she could only be anxious, biting her lower lip in anger. This stupid Luke, did he think he was a hero? He thought he was a hero for jumping into a fire like this, and now he didn¡¯te out even though people left in pairs. What a fool! Samantha cursed Luke in her heart, but she hoped he would get out soon. Nothing was supposed to happen, nothing was supposed to happen! Samantha folded her hands and kept praying, she couldn¡¯t do anything and she couldn¡¯t go in, so she could only pray that he would be safe and sound. As if she had waited a world of time, Luca finally came out, but he was saved and came out with a trace of consciousness, and Samantha rushed toward him with a single gesture. ¡°Luca!¡± Luca heard the shout and then Samantha¡¯s face appeared before him. He hade outte, so he was much more seriously injured than Matthew and the others. Samantha could not hold back tears just by looking at him, and then cursed at Luca, ¡°You bastard, why did you run in like that? Do you know that the fire is very strong? Did you think about the consequences of running in like that? Did you think about me?¡± Thesest words gave Luca a pause, after which an apologetic look appeared in his eyes, but more than that, it was something else. Samantha noticed it, her lips moved as if she wanted to ask something, in fact she did not need to hear Samantha to know what she wanted to ask. It was just that she was so twisted in her mind right now that she didn¡¯t really want to talk to him, so she looked away. Finally, probably because Luca¡¯s eyes were too zing, she was so upset with him that she turned to look at him, bit her lower lip to death, and then said, ¡°She¡¯s fine, I saw her when she came out, with the groom, and she was taken to the hospital.¡± Luca had gone there for Anna, he couldn¡¯t rest without confirming Anna¡¯s well-being, she was still conscious, Samantha knew this very well so she felt very bad, she didn¡¯t want to say anything, but she thought she couldn¡¯t let Luca, who was so hurt, keep holding this breath, so she told him to rest first and then take him to the hospital. As soon as Luke heard her words, the worried look in her eyes disappeared and he soon lost consciousness and fainted. Samantha watched him being taken to the ambnce and, after a few moments of bewilderment, followed him. As a rtive, she stood by Luke¡¯s side as paramedics administered first aid, and Samantha, who knew nothing, could only watch. When she saw the extensive burns on Luca¡¯s body, her eyes grew warm, but she refrained from letting the tears fall and looked away. Samantha thought of the fire that had just broken out, a fire as fierce as a flood and as fierce as a beast, a fire that people would have run from, but he had gone straight in. Because of the woman¡¯s presence inside. Samantha¡¯s eyes were low and silent. She wondered if she herself had been in the fire today, would Luke have rushed in with the same recklessness? The answer, in fact, Samantha did not have to think about it to know that it was impossible. Her eyes were so sore that she wanted to cry, but she felt she was being too melodramatic, so Samantha took a deep breath and fought back the tears. It didn¡¯t matter, it was better not to think about anything at this point, and going with him to the hospital for life-saving treatment and then waking up was the right thing to do. As for the guests, Cristian and Beatrice stayed behind to break the ice. They had alle happily to the wedding reception, who knew such a thing would happen at the wedding and immediately started talking about it. ¡°How can there be a fire when everything is fine? Isn¡¯t this a hotel? Can the security measures be that bad?¡± ¡°I heard it was the bride who was burned, could it be a love rival seeking revenge? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s revenge, the hotel¡¯s security is not so great that they didn¡¯t know about the fire, and they even sent the fire department, I wouldn¡¯t dare believe it if I said no one was in control.¡± ¡°s, I was nning to have a wedding aperitif today, but now it seems that wine is out of the question.¡± There was some discussion, then greetings to Cristian before dispersing. Beatrice, who had been taking care of Lea, approached to ask Cristian when things were stable. ¡°How is it going over there, Anna and Matteo are not injured, are they?¡± ¡°Minor injuries, they were delivered, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything serious.¡± Cristian was a little thoughtful as he finished, he seemed to be thinking about something. Beatrice stared at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Cristian came back to himself and coughed slightly before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital after we finish here.¡± ¡°You go ahead, it is not convenient to take Lea there, I wille backter when I have made arrangements.¡± Just now Cristian was thinking about Luke, since he was more injured than Matthew and Anna, so hopefully these people were safe. On the other hand, Anna came out and copsed. After he lost consciousness, Matteo was very nervous and, although he had several burns on his body, he was stubborn about not letting the paramedics take care of him and stayed by Anna¡¯s side until she was taken to the emergency room, at which point Matteo also copsed. Not long after, another person was brought to the emergency room. Samantha stood alone outside the door, her eyes a little red. Some of the patients next to her saw the scene and couldn¡¯t help but discuss it. ¡°What is it today, why are there so many emergencies? And they all seem to be seriously injured.¡± They wanted to ask Samantha, but when they saw that the girl¡¯s eyes were red, they dared not ask any more questions. Samantha stood outside the emergency room, keeping her tears at bay, and when Serena and Manuel saw her in this state, they headed toward her. ¡°You¡¯re Luca¡¯s friend, aren¡¯t you?¡± At the sound of the voices, Samantha looked up at the two men with clear eyes, then nodded and emitted a soft ¡°hmm.¡± Serena pulled Manuel to sit beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, he¡¯s already in the hospital, surely everything will be fine.¡± Serena did not know why he wasforting her, she just thought she was here all alone, unlike her who had Manuel with her, and wanted toe and talk to her.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 1435 – I’m the one pushing you. Samantha was left alone and did not expect Serena toe and talk to her and say a few words offort. It seemed that she had seen that she was a little unhappy to be left alone, so she had been kind. After hearing Serena¡¯s kindness, Samantha barely managed to crack a still watchable smile and her tone softened a bit. ¡°Well, I know, thank you.¡± Manuel was winking at Samantha, and although Samantha was not in a good mood at the moment, she could not help but wince in awe when she met Manuel¡¯s face, because Manuel was so delicate and handsome. What kind of genes must parents have for such a son? Samantha then looked at Serena and realized that Manuel¡¯s mother¡¯s features were very different from Manuel¡¯s, but they were still mother and son, so they looked simr. It was true that children were basically like their parents.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Samantha said in her mind, before returning her attention to the matter at hand. Time passed, but no one came out of the emergency room, but Cristian arrived after finishing his business, and the first thing he did was look for his wife. Seeing Cristian, Samantha took another look at Manuel. Well, an adult version and a Q version, no less than pro-life. But the man¡¯s genes were too strong, how could he have a son who looked so much like him, and I wonder if she could have a son who looked so much like his parents if she got pregnant in the future? It would be funny if that were the case! Luke, the viin, will have to give him a good scolding when he wakes up! ¡­ Of the three people brought in, Anna was the least injured, Luca was the most seriously injured and brought inst, and everyone thought he would be thest one out. But to their surprise Matthew woke up, Luca woke up, but Anna did not. The two men immediately went down to the floor when they woke up, without even listening to the doctors and nurses, and stood guard at the door of the emergency room, both in silence after hearing that Anna was still being revived. Only after Matthew had met Luke did he realize that he, too, had run into the fire, and there were few people with that kind of courage anyway, so Matthew half-closed his thin lips and finally said, ¡°Thank you.¡± At his words, Luke paused slightly and replied nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it wasn¡¯t for you anyway.¡± As if to assert his sovereignty, Matthew then said, ¡°I know, but she is my wife and I am saying this for her.¡± Luke stifled his words, unable to respond. At that moment, a grin came from behind her, and Samantha reached out and pulled Luca¡¯s ear, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯ve just been treated and you¡¯re on the floor, are you trying to die?¡± When Luca¡¯s ears were red, Samantha wanted to pull on them, but Luca wouldn¡¯t, so Samantha could only look at them. Then, after dating, she always pinched his ears whenever she apologized for being his girlfriend and he was her boyfriend, so he had to ept her terms unconditionally. But that was when no one was around, so at first he wasn¡¯t used to it, and by now he let her pinch his ears. But now the ce was full of people and she was really doing it in front of a lot of people ¡­ As expected, after Samantha opened her mouth, all eyes turned to this side. Luke was a little annoyed, but he didn¡¯t have to be mean to Samantha, so he could only whisper to her, ¡°Let go first.¡± ¡°Why? Just go back to lying down like this and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Samantha saw how red her ears were and knew she was probably losing face, but she didn¡¯t want to save her face at this point-after all, her boyfriend had rushed into a fire to save another woman in front of her and that was enough to make her lose face. She had been generous not to make a scene. Luke was a little helpless, but since Samantha probably wouldn¡¯t let go, he could only grab her by the wrist and drag her to a nearby corner. ¡°For what? What do you mean? Don¡¯t you dare let anyone hear you.¡± Samantha¡¯s lips lifted in a mocking smile, ¡°You just rushed into a fire to save another woman in front of your girlfriend, why didn¡¯t you think about how I felt?¡± It was true that Luca had been justified in making her lose face on this point. But when he saw the fire, he didn¡¯t even think about it, he just had a visceral feeling that he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Anna, so even after he fainted and received medical attention, he recovered consciousness very quickly and went down to the ground without worrying about his injuries. This was also something that bothered Samantha a lot. Luke almost dared not look her in the eye and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry they put you through all this, I will make amends when I return.¡± ¡°Make amends?¡± Samantha wrinkled her lips in amusement, then took a deep breath and half leaned against the wall, her voice soundingzy, ¡°Luca, what are you going to do to make it up to me? As a boyfriend, you also have your heart in other women, just like that, what do you have to make it up to me as a girlfriend?¡± Luca did not answer. ¡°In the first ce, it was you who said to start, right? I said I didn¡¯t mind, you said yes and you wanted to be responsible and asked me to give you a chance, now I can give you a chance.¡± Luca looked up and looked at her without saying a word. ¡°Go back to your ward and lie down.¡± Samantha looked non-negotiable, the mocking smile that had been on her lips before was all but gone now, she stared at Luca seriously, ¡°To go or not to go?¡± He didn¡¯t say no, but he didn¡¯t say yes either, and Samantha looked at him as he stood there half-heartedly, curling his thin lips and looking at himself with dark eyes, his previous scar looked much more hideous at this point because of the new wound on his face. No, it was much more conspicuous and shocking. The two stared at each other for a long moment before Samantha suddenly realized something and curled her lips into a smile, ¡°I seem to be the one pushing you, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Samantha, I ¡­¡± ¡°Good.¡± Samantha waved her hand and said with an indifferent look, ¡°I might not have stopped you when you rushed into the fire, and I¡¯m not like you, I wouldn¡¯t have jumped boldly into the fire to catch up with you. You didn¡¯t even think of me when it was so dangerous then, let alone now.¡± With that, Samantha straightened up and slowly adjusted her clothes, her face indifferent. ¡°You can go if you want, I won¡¯t force you to go back to the ward. But I, Samantha, love to save face and I won¡¯t stay with you.¡± She gestured toward Luke and curled her lips, ¡°I¡¯m going home first, wishing you a speedy recovery and good health.¡± Chapter 1436-Fighting Samantha to the left. She did not even look back when she left, nor did she give Luca a few more nces, so without hesitation, seemingly with a heart of determination. As he looked over her shoulder, Luca¡¯s hands clenched into fists. He felt as if something was leaving him, a sense of helplessness that he wanted to grasp but could not. Reason told him he had to go to Samantha and exin. But the step was never taken. Luke thought then that Samantha was not the kind of person to be pretentious, that the situation was different now, and that she would understand once he dealt with it and went back to her to exin it well. After thinking in this way, Luca¡¯s heart felt a little calmer. When Luca was the only one to return, Serena took another look and then frowned. Although it was good that Luca was worried about Anna, it was reasonable that he was already hurt like this and that he and the girl did not seem to have an ordinary rtionship. But now, Luca was the only one who had returned alone. So had the girl left? As they pondered, the emergency room door opened and paramedics appeared before them. Matteo was the first to go up, followed by Luca, but it was Serena and Cristian who separated from the others. ¡°Doctor, how is my wife?¡± ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± Luca and Matteo spoke in unison. The doctor nced at the two disabled people in front of him and his eyebrows frowned unconsciously, seemingly disapproving, and the paramedic next to him immediately exined, ¡°He couldn¡¯t be persuaded, the two had to get off, they were probably very worried about the injured person inside.¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± The doctor forked, but quickly calmed down again and asked directly, ¡°Which of you is the patient¡¯s family?¡± Luke could not answer that question, his mouth hanging open without a wording out. ¡°Me.¡± Matthew replied, with a normal face, ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡± ¡°Husband, huh? Did you know your wife was pregnant?¡± Boom¡­ Matteo felt something mming him from the front and hitting him squarely on the forehead, and he was stunned for a long time, unable to react. Pregnant? Anna was pregnant? He and Anna had kissed and cuddled when they were together, but Matteo had always held back, and even thest time he had tried to have sex with her, Anna had put off with her physiology. So if she was pregnant, the only chance was the one time they went on a trip. That time he was drugged and could obviously hold back, but this girl Anna ¡­ When he thought about what had happened that night, Matthew still felt that he had been reckless that night, so when he came back he started to n the wedding and the engagement ring and the wedding dress. He did not expect the wedding to go wrong this time. ¡°His wife is very weak, and the baby may not survive.¡± But before Matthew could rejoice in the joy of being a father, the doctor¡¯s next words were a cold shower of water. ¡°He inhaled a little too much smoke and will need further observation. The hospital is doing its best to keep the baby for his wife, but a statement will have to be signed.¡± A statement was quickly brought forward. Matthew looked at the statement, hesitated for a moment, reached out his hand and took it, quickly signing his name. ¡°Thank you, please try to keep my wife safe.¡± Seemingly taken aback, the paramedic nodded and the emergency room door closed again. The hallway was silent, none of them speaking at the moment because of the incident earlier.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Suddenly, Luke reached out his hand and grabbed Matthew by the cor and punched him furiously! Bang! Matteo took a punch to the jaw and staggered backward, then steadied himself. Serena, startled, cried out in rm and tried to move forward, but Cristian was at her side, wrapped around her waist, unable to move forward, his face indifferent, as if he expected it. ¡°Matteo, are you a man? How can you do things like that at a wedding?¡± Luca grabbed Matteo by the cor and threw another blow, all over his face. Matteo did not react, as if he was in the wrong, and let Luca hit him. Serena looked on in pain, but when she thought about what had happened and Anna lying there, she could only bite her lip and remain still. Men had their own way of working things out, and although fighting was wrong, at the moment it seemed impossible to get the two men to talk well, so they had to wait. Sure enough, after Luke had thrown a few punches to vent his anger, Matthew grabbed his fist. ¡°I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t protect her.¡± ¡°And you know you didn¡¯t protect her? It¡¯s okay that you hurt her before, now that you want to be with her, then take care of her, with such a big mistake at the wedding, if something happens to her, can you afford to take responsibility for that!¡± While the two were arguing, Anna¡¯s parents arrived in a hurry. They had been worried about their daughter, but by the time she and Matteo had been taken to the car, Giancarlo had decided it was not a good idea to leave the host family when all the guests were here today, so he had gone with Amelia to deal with the aftermath, and then asked Serena and Manuel toe to the hospital with him. Now that they were done, they rushed to the hospital. When she arrived, she saw Luca and Matteo arguing and immediately approached them. ¡°What is wrong with the two of you? Why are you still fighting if you are so hurt? Don¡¯t you think you are suffering enough?¡± In front of Anna¡¯s parents, Luke made no more trouble, and since he had just hit Matteo a couple of times and he had not responded, he had now calmed down. When he had heard that Anna was pregnant but had inhaled smoke in the fire and her life was in danger, his mind was literally about to explode. Once Amelia separated the two men, she found Matthew¡¯s face covered in color and was shocked. ¡°Is everything all right? Call a doctor to take care of it.¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay.¡± Amelia was a little confused by Matteo¡¯s name, but she quickly realized that if the wedding went well, he would really be her son-inw and it was normal for him to call her mom as Anna did. Despite the ident, she was moved by the way her son-inw had rushed into the fire to save people, despite all the odds. After all, her daughter had married a man who valued her more than her own life, so she did not have to worry about that in the future. Now, after the robbery, despite the horror, there was no telling how far this person would really go for you until these things happened. ¡°You should stop fighting, it¡¯s already happened and you¡¯re badly hurt, so it¡¯s better to go back to the ward and we¡¯ll stand guard here.¡± Giancarlo was not as quiet as Amelia, all he cared about now was his daughter¡¯s condition, so he asked directly and dryly, ¡°How is Anna? Is it nothing serious?¡± Chapter 1437 – Mother and child safe After all, when he hade out, he had seen Matthew shielding his daughter, the sheet wrapped around Anna¡¯s body, while Matthew had only a short bath towel on him, his clothes torn and burned in many ces. It was clear that he was keeping Anna well protected. But when they arrived at the hospital, the two men were still struggling, both obviously in good shape, but where was their daughter? There was no one in sight and the emergency room light was on. When she asked, there was silence again. After a few moments, Amelia reassured, ¡°It¡¯s okay, our Anna is lucky, she¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t ask blind questions, old man.¡± Giancarlo grimaced, but he was still very concerned, because she was still in the emergency room and he would have liked to go in there if he could. With Amelia and Giancarlo in the room, Luca made no further moves, just sat in a chair with a sullen face and an aura of indifference. Serena took advantage of the fact that everyone had calmed down and ran to Matteo¡¯s side, asking in a soft voice. ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡± At the sight of his sister, Matteo¡¯s originally cold eyes warmed a little and he half-open his lips before saying warmly, ¡°Yes.¡± But Serena was still unsure: ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt? Do you want the doctor to take a look?¡± But then he thought it was wrong to say that, since Anna was still in the emergency room, how could Matteo escape? The more she did, the more confused she became. At that moment Cristian approached her and took her away from Matteo, then the three of them went to sit on a chair nearby. As time passed, the emergency room door was finally opened and everyone was relieved when the doctor told them that Anna and the baby were fine and just needed to be monitored. After the relief, Giancarlo was surprised again and whispered to Amelia. ¡°This Anna is pregnant? When did she get pregnant? Isn¡¯t she married yet?¡± Amelia could not control herself and rolled her eyes at the air, ¡°You old fart, you think young people are still like we once were, don¡¯t make such a fuss.¡± Amelia rubbed her heart, ¡°Luckily the mother and baby are safe, otherwise this would really be ¡­¡± However, now everyone was fine and it was a relief, Anna was transferred to the general ward and Matthew and Anna¡¯s family immediately stood guard. Luke, as an outsider, was nothing at the moment, and once he knew Anna was okay, he nned to leave. Serena looked at Luca¡¯s lonely back and inexplicably felt some pain in her heart. But soon she did not have the heart to think about these things, because there were many more things they had to pay attention to this time. For example, why did the fire happen this time? Why didn¡¯t Anna know anything about the fire? The fire was so big, and normally she would have been in that room, so she would have been the first to notice if it was on fire. These were all questions that needed to be investigated. So Serena passed her thoughts to Cristian, who listened for a long time and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these things, leave them to me.¡± Manuel, who was on the other side of the room, rarely shared the same opinion as his father, ¡°Yes, Mom, don¡¯t worry, Dad and I will take care of the matter.¡± Cristian gave Manuel a look of contempt and Manuel said, ¡°What do you mean by that look, Dad, you don¡¯t believe Manuel?¡± Cristian did not answer, but the result was quite obvious. Manuel grunted in anger and decided to look into the matter before his father. And at that moment on the other side Sabrina had received the invitation, and the night before she had received it she had gone out drinking and got so drunk that it was the first time she had been so out of it, and the first time she had drunk so recklessly. As she drank, Sabrina thought, ¡°Just this once. For once in her life, she would never again be so dark about a man.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When she woke up, she was in her room, surrounded by peace and quiet, as if nothing had happened yesterday except a severe headache. She sat up with her head covered and turned her head to look out the window, the sun was shining and she did not know what time it was. She had not wanted to go to Matthew¡¯s wedding; she was not a generous woman to see her beloved get married to another woman, so she would not go at all today. But now, she wondered if she should go. After all, Matteo had helped her a lot, and without him, the Ronzi family would not have been able to be reborn. With this in mind, Sabrina slowly got out of bed, washed and dressed, and hesitated for a long time before withdrawing the invitation. If she went at this time of day, they would probably be halfway through the wedding, and then she would take a ss of wine and leave. That was what Sabrina thought, but she did not expect that when she got there, there would be a huge crowd outside, and the venue had been sealed off so that she could not get in at all. She was a little confused, what was the situation now? Sabrina pulled out the wedding invitation and themon people looked at it to confirm the address and found it was the right ce, but she still felt strange and could only ask the person next to her. ¡°What is going on here? Isn¡¯t someone here getting married today?¡± The man who was called outside gave her a strange look, and when he noticed the invitation in her hand, he realized what was going on and exined, ¡°You¡¯re here for the wedding, aren¡¯t you? Why are you here at this time?¡± ¡°There was a dy, is it over?¡± Sabrina felt her heart drop and sighed with relief. If it was over so soon, then it was a good thing she didn¡¯t have toe in for the wedding reception. ¡°It¡¯s not over, there was a fire inside, so the wedding is cancelled for now.¡± When she heard the word fire, Sabrina¡¯s eyebrows jumped and her heart went haywire: ¡°Fire, fire?¡± What was going on? For some reason, she had an extremely unsettling feeling slowly spreading through her heart when she heard the word fire. ¡°Yes, I was one of the guests, but I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on, I just vaguely heard that the bride of the day ran into a fire and then the bride struggled into the fire to put it out, the fire truck and the ambnce arrivedter and both the bride and the groom were taken away together in the ambnce.¡± ¡°What do you mean!!!?¡± Sabrina was horrified, the blood on her face was gone in an instant, and she grabbed the man¡¯s cor and asked incredulously, ¡°Who was taken to the hospital?¡± Chapter 1438 – Are you doubting me? She was really shocked! At first, when she heard about the fire, she thought it was because the measurements of the hotel had not been done well and Matthew had cancelled the wedding because they were afraid of the impact of the fire. But now, when she heard that he was in the ambnce, Sabrina¡¯s whole body panicked. How could this happen, how could this happen? ¡°You, what are you doing? What are you doing with my cor, hurry up and let me go.¡± ¡°Come on, tell me, how are they?¡± Not only did Sabrina not let him go, but she kept asking questions, her face and eyes tense with anxiety. The man looked helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Miss, I¡¯m just a guest, I just came to the wedding, all I know is that they got into the ambnce, as for what happened after that, I wasn¡¯t in the ambnce, how can I answer that?¡± When she said this, Sabrina gradually calmed down. Yes, she was right, she had not followed them to the ambnce, so how could she know what had happened? She shouldn¡¯t have pushed him. Thinking about this, Sabrina let go of her grip on his cor and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got too excited just now, do you know which hospital they went to?¡± ¡°Sabrina.¡± A familiar voice reached her ears and Sabrina looked up to see the taller Marcello walking toward her. ¡°Marcello.¡± The first thing Sabrina said when she saw Marcello was, ¡°How is Matteo?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but I know which hospital it is and I¡¯m going there now, do you want toe with me?¡± Marcello waved the car keys to Sabrina, who did not think twice before saying, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Marcello took her to get the car, there was no one around on the way to get the car, it was quiet, Marcello suddenly said, ¡°I heard the fire came out of nowhere, it happened in the bride¡¯s dressing room, doesn¡¯t that seem strange to you?¡± At these words, Sabrina¡¯s anxious footsteps stopped for a moment, her scalp tingling as she thought back to Marcello¡¯s words. Was she testing herself? Why else would he say such a thing? Thinking about it, Sabrina bit her lower lip and met Marcello¡¯s gaze directly, ¡°Marcello, are you doubting me?¡± At those words, a faint smile surfaced on Marcello¡¯s lips, ¡°What are you nervous about? I¡¯m just talking about the process and the situation, why are you taking things into your own hands?¡± ¡°Because I like Matteo,¡± Sabrina said without hesitation, ¡°Anna and I are rivals, and you told me there was a fire in his dressing room, doesn¡¯t that point the finger at me?¡± ¡°Well, based on what you said, you¡¯re really the one most likely to have done it.¡± Had he denied it, Sabrina might have thought he was testing himself, but now that he had said it bluntly, Sabrina was immediately speechless. For a long moment, the blood disappeared from Sabrina¡¯s face. ¡°Marcello, what exactly do you mean? Are you saying that I started the fire? Why don¡¯t you think about it, do I have the power to do that? No, I should ask, why don¡¯t you think if I am such a person, Marcello grew up looking at me, even though I am not my real brother, you still look at me as a sister, right? And now you¡¯re doubting me, huh, but yeah, it¡¯s hard to believe it wasn¡¯t done under those very circumstances.¡± But if she hadn¡¯t, she hadn¡¯t, and she stood up anyway. Not wanting Marcello to stare at her, she said significantly, ¡°I¡¯m not saying it was you, I¡¯m just analyzing where something is, something happened to Anna, you are the antagonist after all, if it wasn¡¯t you, then who do you think did this thing?¡± ¡°How would I ever know who did it, I ¡­¡± Sabrina tried to argue, halfway through her sentence, but suddenly something came into her mind and something seemed to copse in her mind, she thought of what Matino had said before in front of her. He had said that he would ride up for her and do something for her. Could it be that he did this thing?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When she thought about this, the blood disappeared from Sabrina¡¯s face and her whole body fell into an ice cave. If, if Matino had really done this, then ¡­ Marcello¡¯s eyes never left Sabrina¡¯s, so naturally he observed those changes in her face, so he quickly sensed something and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Looking at your expression, you seem to know something?¡± His voice brought Sabrina¡¯s senses back to meet Marcello¡¯s clear eyes, and Sabrina¡¯s lips twitched as a sound escaped her throat with difficulty. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡± She lowered her eyes, not daring to look Marcello in the eyes again, ¡°I didn¡¯t do this thing anyway, even if I disliked Anna, there is no way I would do such a thing to hurt Matteo.¡± He knew Matteo valued Anna more than himself, and hitting Anna was equivalent to taking Matteo¡¯s life, so Sabrina had never wanted to do anything to Anna. If she had to do anything to get Matteo¡¯s attention, it would probably be self-harm. But she had tried it once, and Matteo had not given her any extra attention. As for Matino, she had thought it might be him, but things had not worked out and she had not seen Matino since that night, so perhaps he had returned to his country when he felt he no longer saw any hope in himself, so how could he do that for her? Yet his gaze just before had revealed so much information that Marcello¡¯s eyes had lingered on the top of her head without leaving her, and just as Sabrina felt her heart about to give out, the anxious gaze slowly receded, followed by the sound of the car door opening. ¡°Get in, let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± Only then did Sabrina breathe a sigh of relief and follow Marcello to the car. Marcello was thinking as he drove, actually he had not suspected Sabrina at all, if he was going to do that he had plenty of opportunities before, there was no need to wait until this day, besides Marcello had observed when she was interacting with others. When she heard about the fire and Matteo¡¯s injuries, Sabrina¡¯s face was clearly confused, she had no idea what was going on, which means she was not involved in the incident. But even if she was not involved, did she have anything to do with it? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. Of course, Marcello did not say that; the truth would have to be ascertained and confirmed before he could say anything. Although she had not seen Matino in thest few days, she had been out drinkingst night, but when she woke up she was at her house, who else could have driven her home if not Matino? Chapter 1439 You must always wait for me. She could not understand why on earth she was doing this.N?velDrama.Org owns this. By letting something happen to Anna and making Matteo suffer, he, Matino, would not do any good at all, but instead would make him even more disliked by Sabrina who found him too hostile. The first reason Sabrina did not want to deal with him in the past was that he was too much of a womanizer, and the second reason was that she had too much hostility in him. Whenever she looked into his eyes, Sabrina always had the illusion that she was looking at a ferocious beast, the kind of ferocious beast that lurked in the night and gave you an eerie feeling when it stared at you. You didn¡¯t like it, very much. Matino, did you do this thing or not? Sabrina¡¯s mind was in turmoil, biting her lower lip and just hoping Matteo would turn the corner. When we arrived at the hospital, Sabrina was watching as Marcello talked to Matteo, distressed by the bruises he had. Matteo could not leave because Anna was still in the hospital, he himself had been badly injured, and Anna had not yet woken up, so Matteo stayed with him. Matteo did not listen and insisted on standing guard alone. Finally, Matteo could no longer be persuaded and they let him go. Not only Matteo, but also Serena, who was waiting at home with Lea, had to give her some instructions and then went back. When Marcello arrived with Sabrina, Matteo talked to Marcello and did not even look at Sabrina. When he finally left, Sabrina was still sad. The first thing Sabrina did when she arrived home was to call Matteo. When the call was made, the message came that Matino¡¯s cell phone was turned off and she wondered where the man had gone. Did he set the fire that tried to kill Anna or not? As Sabrina pondered, she pushed open the door to her room and froze. The bed in her room was upied by Matino, whom she had not seen for some time, and when he saw her enter, he gave her a smile, ¡°Are you back?¡± Sabrina was dumbfounded and stopped in her tracks, not taking another step forward and looking at Matino with distrust. ¡°Why are you here? What are you doing here? Do you know that this is my room? And how did you get in here?¡± Her wary look broke Matino¡¯s heart, so he got out of bed, ¡°Why are you so defensive of me, did you get drunkst night or did I drive you back, by the way I took a bunch of your keys, is there a problem?¡± Ding ding ding ding ¨C As he spoke, a set of keys was added to Matino¡¯s hand, Sabrina saw the set of keys and her face changed dramatically. ¡°Matino, what do you mean? Why are you taking my keys, you know that taking without asking is stealing!¡± ¡°Stealing?¡± Matino wrinkled his lips in amusement, ¡°How can taking a set of keys from you be considered stealing, given our rtionship? Besides, I asked youst night and you promised me that even if you were drunk at the time, what you say when you¡¯re drunk counts, right?¡± Sabrina was so drunk yesterday that she couldn¡¯t remember anything afterwards, couldn¡¯t remember anything at all, so how could she still talk after drinking? ¡°Besides, I did a good deed for you, shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡± Hearing this, Sabrina¡¯s breathing stopped and her face paled. ¡°What does it mean? It means that you ¡­¡± She had called earlier to ask Matino about today¡¯s fire, but just now she was too surprised because he had suddenly appeared in her room, so she forgot to ask the question for a moment. Now that Matino had brought it up himself, Sabrina was almost certain that Matino had done it without having to ask. As she thought about it, Matino stood up and walked toward her, his hand wrapped around her waist with abandon, pushing her against the door, his voice low, ¡°Do you like this gift I gave you?¡± After learning that he had done this, Sabrina felt her whole heart hanging in the air, her face bloodless as she looked at him shocked. What kind of person was he, and how heavy was the hostility in her heart, that he would do such a thing that would harm people¡¯s lives? Matino narrowed his eyes and the smile on his lips became a little more sinister: ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯re shaking?¡± Sabrina said nothing, but her body seemed to tremble even more. ¡°So scared, huh?¡± Matino¡¯s fingertips traveled down her neck and ended on her cheek, moving a little closer: ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m not going to hurt you, I said I would saddle you, I did everything you were afraid to do.¡± ¡°Let me go, let me go.¡± Sabrina did not speak clearly even when she opened her mouth, she looked at Matino with fear in her eyes, she had known he was not a person to be trifled with, so she was not willing to give him any hope. But to think that he followed himself into the country, followed and investigated all his affairs, why, why did he do that! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Matino took her by the waist and pulled her closer to him, looking down and smelling the scent that belonged to her, ¡°I just like you, I¡¯ve done so much for you, give me something in return, okay?¡± There was no response to her words, Matino only felt the person under his hand trembling more and more, which made him extremely unhappy, because he was doing it to please her, not to make her afraid of him. It took a long time for Sabrina to regain her senses and her voice. ¡°He, Matino, you are breaking thew by doing this, you are going to jail.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Matino curled his lips, ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving soon, do you want toe with me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sabrina shook her head forcefully, ¡°No way, you want to run away?¡± ¡°Of course, I, Matino, don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life in there.¡± Sabrina looked at Matino in front of her and, not knowing what to think, suddenly said, ¡°You turn yourself in.¡± At her words, Matino looked at her frowning and confused. ¡°Turning yourself in can mitigate the crime, even if you set the fire, but I went to the hospital and both of them are fine, so as long as there are no injuries to their lives and you turn yourself in on time, you can definitely mitigate the crime.¡± Sabrina didn¡¯t really want to admit that she had anything to do with the man, but when she thought that he had gone to do this for himself, if he went to prison because of her, how could she live with herself then? So, she could only advise him to turn himself in. ¡°Turn himself in? Heh, Sabrina, do you think I, Matino, am the kind of person who would turn himself in? Unless ¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± ¡°Unless you promise me that if I turn myself in, you¡¯ll have to wait for me until I get out.¡± Chapter 1440 – We can make a bet Such an unreasonable request made the blood drain from Sabrina¡¯s face; she did not like Matino at all, in fact she hated him to the point that making her ask to wait for him was simply too unreasonable. After all, even if they were seriously engaged, if one of them walked in, she would not necessarily wait for that person. Not to mention the fact that she was not rted to Matino at all. Matino was not surprised to see her face turn white, but just stared at Sabrina and said, ¡°So scared? Don¡¯t worry, I was just joking. You¡¯re not my girlfriend, let alone my wife, so how could you be dying to wait for me?¡± So she knew everything, and if she knew everything, why did she say such a ridiculous thing? As she pondered, Matino suddenly leaned down and came to her cheek, ¡°Since you¡¯re not waiting for me, there¡¯s no point in me turning myself in, is there?¡± Sabrina finally used her strength to push him away, her steps staggering backward, her back resting against the hard door panel, still breathing heavily now, looking at Matino fearfully. ¡°Don¡¯t be so afraid of me, I didn¡¯t do it to make you afraid of me.¡± Matino reached out his hand and tapped her forehead, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving now, don¡¯t tell anyone you saw me, and if the police askter, just say you didn¡¯t know about it, okay? And luckily you were drunkst night and didn¡¯t go out all night, so this whole thing won¡¯t be tainted by you anyway.¡± With that said, Matino smiled voluptuously at Sabrina and left his house. Bang! It was only after Matino was gone that Sabrina felt her whole body disengage and slide slowly against the wall as she let out a huge sigh of relief. She had been really scared because she had really seen the lust in Matino¡¯s eyes, and she was also worried that Matino might go crazy and do something to herself. She had been innocent all her life and if Matino did something to her, she would not be able to survive. Fortunately, Matino was gone at the end, otherwise if he had done something to her, she would not have been able to resist with Matino¡¯s fierce gaze. Luca was on his way home from the hospital. On his way home from the hospital, Luca grimaced in pain from his injuries and was too scared to lie down in his hospital bed. But he didn¡¯t dare go home right away, after all, Samantha seemed really angry today, so Luca bought Samantha a bag of food on the way home and a pearl ne when he passed a jewelry store. The sales clerk still looked at him very surprised when he walked in with his injuries, and only when Luca paid for the pearl ne could not help but ask, ¡°Is it a gift for your girlfriend, sir?¡± A girlfriend? Luca half-closed his thin lips and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± He and Samantha were already engaged. The sales clerk smiled, ¡°Well, sir, that¡¯s very kind of you to your girlfriend.¡± ¡°Good?¡± Luca wondered, was he good to Samantha? If he was good, she would not have turned angrily and walked away. ¡°Of course, sir, you are hurt like this and you still remember to buy your girlfriend a gift, you still have to take care of your health.¡± It turned out that she was talking about her injuries, Luca was a little helpless, had he pissed her off and needed to make amends? Soon Luca had bought all the gifts and food and rushed home. On the way home, Luca kept thinking about what he would say to make Samantha happy when he saw her, but after thinking about it, he felt that his mouth was so stupid that he didn¡¯t really know what to say to please her. When Luke opened the door, he found the house dark and silent; no one was there. Was it possible that he was asleep? Snap¡­ Luca turned on the light in the hallway and opened the shoe rack to take a look, the shoes showed no signs of having been moved, had Samantha not returned? Luca¡¯s face changed at the thought and he carried his things into the bedroom. The bedroom was as dark as the living room, with no sign of anyone, and theforter had not been touched, it was folded just as it had been when she had gone out during the day. So Samantha had not been back all day? And where had she gone since she had left the hospital? Luca put the gifts and food on the table and then picked up his phone to call Samantha. ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off.¡± The sweet but cold female voice rang out from the phone. Luke hung up the phone and put it back in his pocket, uncharacteristically annoyed, and looked at the bed and the gift for a long time before turning around and going out to find someone. Right now, Samantha is bouncing in a bar somewhere. It was the first time she had ventured to such a ce, and she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to dance, but after going inside and observing, she found that there were a lot of people who didn¡¯t know how to dance. It was a dance, but it was really just a group of people dancing to music, with lights and a beat that looked like that. But if you take away the music and lights and put them in a hospital gown, it fits perfectly. So Samantha, after seeing how they danced, stopped worrying about it herself and danced to the beat-she hade just to let off some steam, screaming and swaying her body to get rid of the inexplicable fire in her heart. Doria screamed loudly in front of her, as if she was telling her something, but Samantha could not hear her. After dancing for a while, Samantha felt tired and turned to the bar before asking for a drink. ¡°Well? Isn¡¯t it painful enough?¡± Doria followed, then leaned to her side and asked.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, that went well.¡± Samantha replied indifferently, picking up her drink-she wasn¡¯t in the mood for anything now-but the people around her were clearly excited and high on the idea of having a good time. ¡°Nice dance, pretty girl.¡± A tall, handsome man approached her and clinked his ss with Samantha¡¯s, his gaze falling firmly on her face, ¡°Would you be interested in dancing with me on stage?¡± On stage? Samantha narrowed her eyes and nced at the raised tform. The dance floor was at the back, but dancing on the stage was different, there was a group of wolf-like men down there. ¡°You are so pretty, if you dance on the stage, you will make them scream and you will definitely drive the crowd crazy.¡± Samantha just sneered, ¡°Really?¡± The man brazenly leaned over, ¡°Sure, if you don¡¯t believe me, we can make a bet.¡± Samantha was about to say, ¡°Who are you? Get out of my way,¡± when her arm was suddenly grabbed and she looked up to see Luke, who was supposed to be in the hospital. Chapter 1441-Don’t you dare to take it off? The moment she saw Luca, Samantha felt as if her heart had been hit by something and it hurt a lot. Doria was also a little surprised to see Luca appear here, and in her heart she sighed that this person was really something, they had not even told him where they hade from, but Luca had really managed to find his way here on his own. However, Luca looked a little worse for wear at the moment, with wounds all over his body.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When Samantha had called her for a drink today, Doria had immediately guessed that Samantha¡¯s bad mood must be rted to Luca and that something must have happened between them, but Samantha was unwilling to talk about it, so she, like a sister, had not asked. When she saw how badly Luca was hurt, Doria suddenly did not know what to say, but she felt that those two were soplicated. It seems that Luca really pissed Samantha off this time! ¡°Go home.¡± Luca said to Samantha in a low voice. Home? When she heard this word, Samantha felt unusually teased, why hadn¡¯t he told her to go home when she was in the hospital earlier? ¡°Beauty, who is this?¡± The handsome man who had just tried to flirt with Samantha suddenly saw a man grabbing Samantha¡¯s arm, and narrowed his eyes to observe him. Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Samantha had wanted to tell him off earlier, but now that she was standing in front of Luke, she suddenly did not want to do so, and pulled back her lips, shrugging her arm with a gentle smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± At that point, the man immediately stood in front of Samantha, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s firste, first served, I invited this beauty first, so if you want to invite her too, can you please get in line?¡± Luke¡¯s thin lips pursed in displeasure as his hand was shaken away and his forehead furrowed as he looked dangerously at Samantha. Samantha tugged at the man¡¯s tie, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were going to make me dance on stage?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, are you going?¡± ¡°Go ahead, why not? I love dancing.¡± So Samantha was about to follow the man, and as she passed Luca, he pulled her arm again, his voice deep and cold: ¡°Samantha, you ¡­¡± Before the words were out of her mouth, Samantha shook his hand again and said mockingly, ¡°This gentleman behave yourself, don¡¯t keep making moves on me, or I will call the police to arrest you. Also, if you are hurt so badly, you better hurry to the hospital, don¡¯t spend your time here, or you will end up with a serious injury.¡± Luke frowned as displeasure began to umte before his eyes. Even Doria, who was on the sidelines, was a little open-mouthed and her mouth twisted at the corners, how much Luca had offended Samantha, so angry that Samantha had even said those things. Soon, Samantha disappeared from Luca¡¯s sight and followed the man to the high stage. Samantha¡¯s face was high, and she was going to a wedding today, so she had dressed carefully. Under the twinkling lights, the girl¡¯s face was exquisite, her eyebrows gleaming with movement, her lips a sultry red. The men on stage shouted in support of Samantha and even booed. ¡°Dance one, dance one!¡± There were many shouts from the floor. The man took Samantha¡¯s hand and dropped a soft kiss on the back of her pale hand, ¡°You¡¯ll make people shake, let¡¯s go.¡± Samantha gave him a sidelong nce and withdrew her hand, ¡°Thank you.¡± Luke, not far from the stage, watched the scene, his eyes growing colder, his thin lips almost locked in a straight line, and Doria, standing next to him, could almost feel the unpleasant but stern aura emanating from him, as if he were about to kill someone. Ouch, a little fear. Doria did not know what he was thinking, and coughed slightly before speaking to exin to Samantha, ¡°This, you should not be angry with Samantha either, I rarely see her like this, is she angry with you?¡± At his words, Luca¡¯s hostility dissipated a little, but only a little, then he cast a nce at Doria and said in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, it pissed her off.¡± But she didn¡¯t have to go on stage and dance, did she? How many men were watching from the stage? Didn¡¯t she know how beautiful she was? Getting on stage and dancing to be seen by others? Samantha¡¯s body was driven by the rhythm of the music, and she danced without knowing it. The resident dancers on stage were not happy to see the amount of screaming she had caused when she entered the stage, so they twisted and turned their lives and water snake-like bodies even more frantically, intending topete with Samantha. Noticing that most eyes were on Samantha, the resident dancer became angry and curled her lips, deciding to make a bigger move. So she deliberately approached Samantha, danced around her for a while and finally took off the short jacket she was wearing in front of her, revealing the ck tank top inside. ¡°wu~~¡± The men on the stage saw this scene and suddenly backed away like wolves. Samantha was also a bit stunned, because she had just gone up to dance in a state of mind, but she did not expect this resident dancer to go up with herself, for that matter. ¡°Take it off! Take it off!¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes widened, but the dancer jumped in front of her again and said in a voice only two people could hear, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to take it off?¡± She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but she was probably provoked. Samantha hooked her lips and gave her a disdainful smile, and began to reach out and unbutton her jacket under the eyes of all the people who were waiting for her. The dancers in front of her saw her movements and could not help but curse in their hearts, ¡°Shameless, you¡¯re really shameless, taking off your coat so slowly, you want all the men¡¯s eyes to stick to you, don¡¯t you? He had not intended to take it off so quickly, but now he was giving this woman a chance! Luca¡¯s lungs exploded when he saw Samantha unbuttoning her coat in front of so many people, and Doria could not help but slip away in silence as he felt the air pressure on him getting lower and lower. All the men in the back were staring at Samantha, and Luca really wanted to go up to them and gouge their eyes out-what were they looking at? Is someone else¡¯s woman that beautiful? Damn!!! No one noticed that Luca¡¯s hands were clenched at her sides and blood was dripping from her fingers! Chapter 1442 – Something in your arms. This evening, the mood was very high because there was a woman on stage. This woman was exquisitely beautiful, and what was fatal is that this woman was innocent with a touch of charm, and this charm is to the point, not exaggerated so as not to be tacky, and the more she danced, the more it made you feel like you couldn¡¯t stop. Samantha finally finished undoing thest button and then threw out her jacket! ¡°AHHHH!!!¡± This one move caused a mad rush of men onto the stage. Looking at the group of men on the stage moving like hungry wolves, Samantha huffed disdainfully in her heart, what was wrong with these people? What was wrong with them? Was she just dancing? What was wrong with them? How boring! The resident dancer¡¯s eyes turned red with anger when she saw Samantha take off her jacket to reveal her low-cut dress. The skirt of her dress was not too short, reaching just below the knee, and it was also one of those carefully uneven dresses that were very hard on the body and could easily make you look fat and short-legged if you didn¡¯t wear it right. But not Samantha. The dress looked thin on her body, with thin arms and long legs. Without the jacket, her pale, jade-like shoulders were exposed to the air and light, making them even more striking. The resident dancer was beginning to be a little angry with herself, why had she given this woman the opportunity to take off her coat? She was the resident dancer here, so why should a little girle along and steal her thunder? Tsk, just a little girl, and she wanted to fight her? Samantha looked at her with some impatience, what more did this woman want? She had no jacket to take off, did she want to take off her jacket? If she dared to do so, Samantha would not have the courage to do so. As Samantha wondered if she too would take off her undershirt, the resident dancer in front of her began to move, slowly putting her hands on her waist and pulling up her shirt inch by inch. The singing from the stage rose a little higher. With a smirk on her lips, the resident dancer deliberately removed her tank top in front of Samantha, revealing the patterned corset inside. The sight caused Samantha to stare at her in disbelief, slightly dumbfounded. Big deal, huh? Impressed, Samantha gave the woman an admiring look before retreating and continuing her dance. The resident dancer was dumbfounded, she had acted in such a way as to provoke Samantha, sure that she would not dare to do so, after all, she was born in this kind of ce, so she was very liberal, while Samantha obviously could not be as liberal as she was, so the end result must not have been that she saw that she had caught the eye and Samantha could not do it herself, and then raged and left?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But Samantha, on the other hand, stood there dancing quietly as if nothing had just happened. The resident dancer was now in the mood that she had thrown a punch and only hit cotton, so this was very unpleasant for her and she came up again in front of Samantha. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it off?¡± At his words, Samantha looked at her like she was an idiot and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t make my living by pleasing them, so why should I take it off?¡± The resident dancer was momentarily dumbfounded by what she said. Yes, she had only gone up to dance for fun, so why would she take off her clothes to please those dog men? ¡°Bitch, then why did you just take off your jacket?¡± Samantha was even more indifferent, ¡°Because I was hot!¡± She had been dancing here for half a day and the air was stuffy in here, she had wanted to take off her jacket for a long time, only the resident dancer had given her a good chance to do so. Resident dancer: ¡°¡­ you!¡± Samantha smiled, ¡°You didn¡¯t think I was taking off my jacket just to y with you, did you?¡± Exasperated by her, the resident dancer snorted, ¡°Liar, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t care if you believe it or not. Besides, this sister, just taking off doesn¡¯t make a man horny, haven¡¯t you heard the saying that it is the urge to cover and the urge to tease that is the most deadly? For example, like this ¡­¡± As Samantha¡¯s words fell, she suddenly lifted her hand and tugged at the hem of her skirt, stepping forward on one leg to reveal her thin, white calves. It didn¡¯t show much, the fabric covered her just above the knee, but one movement hijacked the room. The resident dancer¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Look.¡± Samantha looked at her with amusement, ¡°You can get the effect you want without taking it off, so why do you need to take such a loss?¡± The resident dancer felt like she was dying of rage, but she could not refute her words because Samantha had proved it by her actions, and she could not refute them at all. In the end she was probably so angry that her head was spinning and she actually said to Samantha, ¡°It¡¯s not because you are beautiful.¡± After this, the resident dancer almost wanted to bite her mouth, what was wrong with her, she hated this girl for stealing her thunder, yet she ended upplimenting her on her beauty! But to her surprise, Samantha gave her an amused look and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, sister, you are much prettier than me.¡± The resident dancer was stunned, ¡°You, do you really think I am prettier than you?¡± ¡°Of course, I just came here to have fun and piss off some dog men, this is still your club, you are a professional!¡± After saying this, the resident dancer felt that her heart had calmed down for good, so she stopped picking on Samantha and chatted with her. ¡°Do you do this to piss off men? Your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Uh huh!¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t do that, you can¡¯t get mad at him just by taking off a jacket.¡± ¡°Huh? So what do you think sister?¡± Since Samantha didn¡¯t want to take off her dress, the resident dancer couldn¡¯t really force her to do so, after all, it would cost too much, so she hooked her lips and brought the microphone, then simply shouted, ¡°Gentlemen, thedy next to me said that the person who is willing to spend the whole house tonight cane up and dance with her for an hour. ¡± After the words came out, the scene instantly exploded. And Luca¡¯s face at the back became even darker. Samantha was still stunned when the resident dancer made the announcement for her. She was a little confused and reacted before saying, ¡°So what happens if someone buys the whole ce and I have to dance with that person?¡± The resident dancer¡¯s sister smiled mysteriously, ¡°What are you worried about? This is your boyfriend¡¯s chance to see if he is willing to give up his love tonight, if not, then his girlfriend will be someone else¡¯s.¡± Chapter 1443 – People are worse than people Samantha felt that she would have to dance with another man for an hour tonight. The thought made her ufortable and she regretted telling her sister, who was the resident dancer, that she should not really dance with another man, even though she was spontaneous. It was a little embarrassing for her. Luca, the guy, could have given his life to the woman he had loved before, and he didn¡¯t even know if there was a ce for Samantha in his heart, so how could he throw away a lot of money for himself. It was a lot of money to spend on the entire hotel staff. And if he had paid for everything, wouldn¡¯t he have been ungrateful? It was a lot of money, and the more he thought about it, the more distressed Samantha felt. The more he thought about it, the more distressed Samantha felt. It was not easy to make money, although she did not know why she still felt sorry for him at that moment. When the resident dancer saw her say this, she leaned in close and whispered, ¡°You are thinking too much about your boyfriend, he has already pissed you off, why are you still worrying about this money, if you don¡¯t spend it, he will spend it on another woman someday.¡± Samantha always smiled, ¡°You are right, but I still feel bad about the money, after all, they are strangers, why pay for these people?¡± Besides, many of these people were still horny and she really didn¡¯t want to pay for these pig heads. ¡°So what do you want to do? Next ¡­¡± Samantha took a deep breath and resumed her smile, ¡°Tell you what, I thought of another good idea, if everyone can¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the bar had already started informing that the full bill for this evening had already been paid! Everyone exploded when the news came out, and the whole room wanted to know who the culprit would be. Some of the people in the back even thought that although the woman on the stage was beautiful and seductive, they would only have a chance to dance together for an hour after buying all the bills. Of course there were those who wanted to pay the bill-after all, dancing with a beautiful woman for an hour would be a very happy thing. They were still trying to figure out where to pay the bill when someone had already paid everything. Shit, who, who was moving so fast to steal their chance! Samantha was going to say something simpler and lower her time to an hour, she was going to lower her request to just ten minutester, that was the minimum time she could ept. But before she could say anything else, someone else had already bought it. ¡°Yo.¡± The resident dancer¡¯s sister reached over and took the microphone from Samantha¡¯s hand,ughing, ¡°You¡¯re slow, someone has already paid, who is this guy? Samantha was speechless and regretted it, now she just hoped that this person was not a fat, greasy middle-aged man and that she could tolerate a younger one longer. The audio switched to the conversation over there and the waiter was asking. ¡°The gentleman who paid the full bill, may I ask his name?¡± A cold voice rang out over the audio. ¡°Luca.¡± It was just one word, but it struck Samantha in the heart. This voice, she feared she would never forget in her life, was Luca¡¯s voice, so was he paying the bill? Samantha bit her lower lip, her expression became thin, this bastard! Why couldn¡¯t he wait a little longer to pay for the whole ce, how much money would it cost him! Seeing the look on his face about to explode with anger, the sister next to her approached curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem to be going crazy, is your boyfriend paying the bill?¡± Samantha gritted her teeth and said nothing. The resident jumping sister said with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t be right, can I? But he seems like a very young, cold man, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s not your boyfriend.¡± Regardless of what the dancer said, Samantha now had only one thing on her mind, and that was to bash Luca¡¯s dog¡¯s head in! While she was furious, Luca was already walking toward her and came on stage under everyone¡¯s attention, and the dancer came up and started talking again, ¡°Wow, this man looks very elegant, especially with that scar on his face. I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯te to the hospital at the bar after getting hurt like that.¡± At the sound of the words, Luca had approached Samantha and locked his gaze on her. ¡°Can I go with you now?¡± Samantha huffed at his words and intertwined her arms in front of her, ¡°Why should I go with you, who do you think you are?¡± After spending so much money, he still has the courage toe on his own heels, he was too old to live, wasn¡¯t he? Samantha wanted to p him, but when she saw the bruises on Luca¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two chances,e with me.¡± He said only one and Samantha was a little curious, ¡°What¡¯s the other option?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you away.¡± ¡°Puff, you¡¯re hurt like hell and you want to take me, you, ahh!¡± She hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Luca took off his jacket and walked over to hug Samantha, then carried her in his arms, Samantha just felt the sky turn before her eyes and her head go down, after which all she could see was Luca walking off the stage. Shit. ¡°Luca, you bastard, put me down, do you hear me? And didn¡¯t you say you were going to carry me? Is this a hug? This is carrying! You¡¯re carrying!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The way he was carrying caused Samantha¡¯s blood to flow backward and pool in her brain all at once, making her dizzy. She thought Luca hade on stage to dance with Samantha, but he had taken her away and was about to go after her, when she heard Samantha¡¯s conversation with him and realized that Luca was her boyfriend. Hey, he seems to be a good boyfriend, he actually paid the bill when he said he was going to do it, damn, when is it going to be his turn to have this kind of sweet rtionship! So the crowd watched as the man who had bought the whole purchase took the little beauty away, and after hearing the conversation between people, there were many more sighs. ¡°So it¡¯s a young couple fighting, this fight costs a fortune.¡± ¡°Tsk, I guess you can¡¯t afford to fight without money these days.¡± Doria kept her face in the distance, watching Samantha being taken away by Luca, and did not go up to help her, she was so upset that her man-god had not even made any progress, but her best friend¡¯s boyfriend was already pulling money for her! It¡¯s such a shame! Chapter 1444 Don’t say break up Samantha was carried by Luca to the exit of the bar. It was warm in the bar, so Samantha was not cold inside, but when she left the bar, she shivered in the cold wind outside. But she was still on fire, and Luca carried her the whole way, and she sprayed him the whole way. ¡°Put me down Luca, can you hear me? Is this a hug? You carry me and who are you to touch me? Why did you pay for everyone? You pay for everyone else, why should I pay for them?¡± No one answered and the scene in front of her continued to change. Samantha was furious and continued to spray him, ¡°Why do you get the bill? Do you think you are rich? I just want to dance with another man for an hour, what do you care?¡± ¡°Put me down, I want to go alone, put me down!¡± ¡°Luca, you bastard, can you hear me? What are you doing here with me? Go stay in your hospital, your friend is still waiting for you in the hospital, you won¡¯t listen to what I say anyway, so why should I listen to you? Put me down!¡± Finally, Luke probably could no longer bear her slump and stopped in his tracks, thenid Samantha gently on the ground. Once her feet touched the ground, Samantha gave Luca a stern look before turning and walking away. ¡°If you try to run away again, I will pick you up again and walk you home like this.¡± At those words, Samantha¡¯s footsteps picked up and then returned to stare at Luca, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Luca took a few steps forward and approached her, ¡°No need to threaten, you don¡¯t know what kind of people are in there, and I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving you there alone.¡± ¡°Tch, you were fine when you went to get drunk alone, why do I have to check you out when I go dancing? ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m your boyfriend now, if you weren¡¯t my girlfriend, do you think I would care?¡± ¡°Luca, get it together, you don¡¯t listen when I am in charge of you, why should I listen when you are in charge of me? Are you my boyfriend? If you want to control me because you are my boyfriend, then let¡¯s break up.¡± Samantha was in a calm mood when she said thisst sentence. She was not the kind of person who liked to talk about breaking up casually, but today she really wanted to break up. When she heard the word ¡°let¡¯s break up,¡± Luke¡¯s pupils narrowed and she stared at her with narrowed eyes, ¡°Say that again?¡± Samantha lowered her eyes, ¡°Why say it again? Aren¡¯t you deaf, don¡¯t you feel well? If you had thought of me as your girlfriend and my boyfriend, you would not have ignored my thoughts. Do you know I was so relieved when you were rescued that the hospital followed you there, but you were so good that as soon as you woke up you went straight to your redhead¡¯s side, there was no one to guard her? No, she has a husband, a family, what can you do? I told you to go back to the ward and you didn¡¯t like it, I left and you didn¡¯t evene looking for me, eh ¡­¡± At this point, Samantha didn¡¯t know if it was self-deprecation or if she found it funny, but she actually couldn¡¯t helpughing, and she ended upughing so hard that her nose turned a little sour.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She raised her head, her red rabbit eyes staring at Luke, ¡°Tell me, is there a girl as tragic as me under the sky?¡± That line of usation, which Samantha had kept hidden in her heart before, she didn¡¯t say a word because he was badly hurt, because the circumstances of the scene didn¡¯t even allow it, and she tried hard to be a deeply understanding girlfriend. After all, he was hurt and she was still there talking about it and making a scene. But she too was grieving, she was a human being, she too had seven emotions, she too would be sad and upset, she couldn¡¯t be so righteous and generous, everything didn¡¯t matter. She couldn¡¯t be so generous and not take anything personally. She hid it before, but now she said everything. Luke also knew that he had made a mistake this time, and that he had really failed in his duty in front of his girlfriend. Seeing her eyes as red as a rabbit¡¯s, Luca was also extremely upset and took a few steps forward to pull her into his arms, pressing the back of her head. ¡°You can hit or yell all you want, your boyfriend is in front of you right now, do whatever you want, don¡¯t say break.¡± His voice was frighteningly low and his throat was dry, so it was still a little hoarse, ¡°We¡¯re just getting started, give me some time, give me some more time.¡± Samantha held back the tears from falling, suddenly she reached out her hand and pinched Luke¡¯s ear and rubbed it hard, the force was many times stronger than usual, Luke felt the pain, but now he didn¡¯t even frown, he just held the girl¡¯s waist in front of him and took her in his arms, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first, we¡¯ll talk about it when we are home, okay? ¡± Although Samantha was not crying, her eyes were still red and she still looked quite scared. ¡°It¡¯s okay to go home, but don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forgive you for this, I won¡¯t forget what happened today.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Besides, I meant what I just said about breaking up, you were the one who didn¡¯t want to break up with me, you were the one who stayed with me so long that I took pity on you and agreed to do it.¡± ¡°Okay, I was the one who didn¡¯t want to break up, and I was the one who kept you bitterly.¡± ¡°To prove your sincerity, you will take me home like this.¡± It was a half-hour walk from here to home, and if they had walked, it would have been an estimate of ¡­ Luca made a mental estimate, but in the end he said nothing, grimaced at the word yes and led Samantha forward. The reason was that Luca was tall and Samantha was thin, so it was no problem at all to carry her. Samantha expected him to refuse, and if he did, Samantha would immediately ignore him, but to her surprise, he carried her without a word ofint. She did not know how long he had been walking, but Samantha could feel the man¡¯s breathing getting heavier. Although she was thin, she was an adult and it was fine to carry her for a short distance, but she would always get tired after a long time, and Luke was not a robot, plus he was injured. Injured, by the way, Samantha noticed that there seemed to be a strong smell of blood around her. Samantha immediately sensed that something was wrong and proposed to Luca, ¡°You put me down first.¡± And Luca half-closed his thin lips and did not. ¡°Luca, can you hear me? Put me down first.¡± Hearing this, Luca looked at her helplessly, his voice muffled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you ask me to take you home? Will you still forgive me if I put you down now?¡± ¡°I will forgive you if you do what you are told, put me down!¡± She had to see the wounds on Luca¡¯s body, the smell of blood was a bit too severe, he was already badly injured, carrying her for so long, the wounds must have all opened! Luke did not say a word or put it down. Chapter 1445 – You have a conscience ¡°Luca, I am talking to you do you hear me, hurry up and put me down, you are still hurt and now the wound is splitting and bleeding.¡± Samantha had been angry with him earlier, thinking that even if Luca fainted on the main road she would not distress and ignore him. But now that she saw the blood on his clothes, Samantha realized that she was still very distressed. Samantha tried to struggle, but after a brief struggle, Luke held her tighter and the wound opened faster. Samantha was immediately anxious and bit her lower lip, ¡°Are you going to let me down or not?¡± Probably because his tone was tinged with anger, Luca became a little worried and paused to nce at Samantha before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve upset you, so it¡¯s okay for you to take it, no need to feel sorry for me.¡± At that point, Samantha looked at him arrogantly, ¡°Who is hurting you? You are so full of yourself, aren¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t hurt yourself for me, I¡¯ll be damned if I feel sorry for you.¡± As if afraid that Luke would not believe her, Samantha pped his hand, ¡°Put me down, you think you smell good with all that blood on you? You can take it yourself, but I¡¯ll feel bad being held by you, okay?¡± It turned out that she hated the smell of blood on her body. Luke realized that he had been reluctant to do this after Samantha had talked about it for a long time, but now that he felt that Samantha did not like it, he was really quick to put Samantha down. After Samanthanded on her feet, he gave Luke a helpless look and silently spat into his heart, ¡°He really is a fool, he believes everything people say, with this kind of intelligence, he can practically say goodbye to bicycles! But thanks to hisck of intelligence, that¡¯s why Samantha had persuaded him so well. ¡°Take a cab and stop by the hospital to get your wound dressed again.¡± Luca tried to refuse, but Samantha had already gone to the sidewalk to hail a cab and came back with a disgusted look on her face, ¡°If you bleed again at night, then stay in the hospital alone and don¡¯te to the room to sleep with me.¡± When she said this, Luca could no longer refuse. Later, Samantha apanied Luca to the hospital to have the wound treated again, and the doctor told him, ¡°Don¡¯t touch the wound for a while to avoid an infection, ande back tomorrow to change the dressing.¡± Luke probably thought it was a bit of a hassle and asked the doctor if he had brought home any medicine to do himself, and after asking he was pped on the head by Samantha, who then clutched. ¡°Doctor, we will make sure toe on time tomorrow to change the medicine.¡± After that he dragged Luke away, teaching him as he went, ¡°What kind of medicine do you know to change yourself? Come to the hospital for sure, you have been hurt like this, behave yourself.¡± When she arrived home, Samantha opened the door and found the light left on, and as she changed her shoes, she felt a little gentle, ¡°Have you been home?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luke followed her into the door, closing it behind him as he bent down to pick up his shoes, ¡°I came back to see you weren¡¯t there, so I went out to find you.¡± Count on him having a conscience. ¡°Then how did you know I was in that bar?¡± Samantha turned, her gaze fixed on Luca. ¡°A hunch.¡± After all, Samantha and Luca had met there several times before, and Luca had thought at the time that Samantha would be there, so he had gone, not realizing that he would actually meet her. Intuition, my ass! I would have gone to the bar where we met earlier if I hadn¡¯t been afraid to find you hardly,¡± Samantha spat quietly in her mind before turning and entering. As she walked in, Samantha saw that there were several bags of food on the table and a nice gift-wrapped bag next to it; she froze for a moment and turned to Luca. ¡°Did you buy all this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was all she had bought to make amends for Samantha, only she didn¡¯t know if she would like it. In fact, for girls, receiving gifts was a happy thing, whether she liked it or not. Girls were like dragons, and they loved receiving gifts as much as dragons were born to collect shiny things, by instinct. There are exceptions, of course, and Samantha is not one of those exceptions; she, too, likes to receive and open presents. Especially since Luke had brought it to her to make amends, she immediately reached over and picked it up, deliberately waving it in front of Luke, ¡°Did you buy this? Is it for me or is it a gift for your friend from the hospital?¡± Thisst question made Luca feel embarrassed, because he had bought it for Samantha, and he was really sorry for what had happened during the day, but if he had to do it all over again, he would still have rushed into the fire to save people at that moment. ¡°Is he talking? Is it for me? If not, then I don¡¯t want it.¡± Samantha put the box back on the table and looked at Luca with her hands in front of her, as if she wanted him to say something.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Luca looked at her for a long time, then suddenly stepped forward and said in a rough voice, ¡°Why do you keep asking? Can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s clearly for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing to see it, it¡¯s another to want to hear it from you.¡± Samantha arched her lips and raised her eyebrows, took out the box and opened it, seeing inside a ne of good quality pearls. Luca suddenly said, ¡°Shall I put it on for you?¡± Samantha took one look at it, but after some thought she handed it to him, ¡°Sure, put it on for me.¡± Luca took the ne and stood behind her, Samantha stood up and lifted her waist-length hair, the light fragrance of her perfume hit him, Luca stood stunned, looking at the small section of her pale neck that was exposed after lifting her hair. ¡°For what? Aren¡¯t you wearing it for me? What are you staring at?¡± Luke snapped back and slipped the ne around Samantha¡¯s neck, whose skin was snow white and the pearls almost mirrored her skin tone, as did the small spot she wore today. The bustier dress was silvery gray, so it was especially appropriate. Samantha lowered her gaze and grunted softly. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forgive you just because you gave me a gift, and who told you to buy pearls, they don¡¯t look good at all!¡± Luke had clearly seen her holding the pearl ne for a long time and thought she liked it, but when she said it didn¡¯t fit, he took it seriously. ¡°Then shall I take it off for you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Samantha angrily replied to him, ¡°Damn you honest man! You really believe everything he says, don¡¯t you? She didn¡¯t know what kind of luck a man like Luke had in hisst life to find a girlfriend as good as her! Chapter 1446 Didn’t he try hard enough? The two made up that night. When Lucay down, his body ached all over, and he thought he would think of Anna, but instead his mind was filled with Samantha¡¯s angry, resentful face, the little pinch of crystal that stained her eyshes when she lowered her eyes, and the sound of her voice when she spoke. And the way she appeared on stage. It was beautiful. Thinking about it, a smile involuntarily spread across Luca¡¯s lips. ¡°What is this giggle?¡± Luca paused for a moment when the smile disappeared from her lips and she opened her eyes to meet Samantha¡¯s. ¡°Are you still awake?¡± Samantha became irritated and snuggled into his side, looking at him sadly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, my heart ached.¡± Hearing her say heartbreak, Luke immediately felt guilty again, thinking she was referring to what had happened during the day, and fought the pain of his injuries to roll over and face Samantha, face to face. ¡°Still angry about what happened during the day?¡± Said Luke, taking her hand in his and whispering, ¡°Stop being angry, you know I don¡¯t know how to cage people, I really don¡¯t know what I will do if you get angry again.¡± ¡°Who is angry about what happened during the day?¡± Not about what happened during the day? Luca was a little stunned, so what was it about? ¡°Why on earth did you pay someone else¡¯s bill when you were at the bar? How much money did you spend in one night, buying food, a ne, and paying for someone else at the bar?¡± When she mentioned the money, Samantha¡¯s face could be described in two words: flesh ache. She felt really bad about money, as far as she knew, Luca¡¯s job was not easy and the pay was not great, so how long would it take him to earn that money? The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, Samantha said, ¡°What are you trying to do? Can¡¯t you wait a little longer? I¡¯ll go change the back.¡± Luca was surprised that it was the money that was upsetting her so much and distracting her so quickly. Seeing her face full of flesh, Luca¡¯s eyes sank a few notches and heughed softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if we wait any longer, someone will really get the bill.¡± ¡°How can that be? The full price of consumption is not low, who would be willing to be this ungrateful?¡± ¡°There is.¡± Luke¡¯s voice was faint: ¡°When I went to pay the bill in the evening, there were several others who came after me and were furious when they saw that I had paid first.¡± Here he paused for a moment and resumed earnestly, ¡°Since I was one stepte, you were about to dance with someone else.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. For some reason, Samantha felt some jealousy in this statement, was it her fault? To confirm her suspicions, Samantha blinked and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with dancing with someone else? You can leave your girlfriend to save someone else anyway, so of course your girlfriend can dance with other guys too, right? Don¡¯t you think?¡± Luca could not argue about this, but the thought of her dancing with another man made Luca¡¯s heart helpless to ept it, and he could only choke, ¡°So you¡¯re sorry?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Regretting buying the whole bill and thinking you were too quick with your hands, if someone else had done it, maybe you could have danced with another man.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Samantha nodded, ¡°I watched the night, there were a lot of handsome men there, young and handsome that is, and at a nce those physiques must be strong, dancing with them, maybe even a ¡­¡± The two got very close instantly. Samantha¡¯s heart was so bold that when he approached her, her strength was instantly weakened, ¡°You, why are you suddenly getting so close?¡± ¡°Are you eager to dance with another man?¡± Luca asked, looking her straight in the eye. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to try, is it? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°No.¡± Luca pouted, serious: ¡°You don¡¯t even know any of the men there, how do you know if they are nice people, and with such a long hour, if they do something to you while you are dancing, can you hide from them?¡± ¡°It was a public ce, there were so many people, what could he do to me? It¡¯s you who thinks too much, isn¡¯t it? Tell me first, how much did you really spend tonight? How much did you rip off at the bar?¡± Luca said nothing, just stared at her with a sullen look. ¡°You underestimate the self-control of men.¡± Luca said, moving a few more inches closer, the two were almost nose to nose, forehead to forehead, their exhaled breaths mingling. Samantha was startled and the heat on her face increased, but soon she thought of something and reached out to block Luca¡¯s body, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question and youe closer instead of answering me, what do you want? Do you want to kiss me? I tell you I haven¡¯t forgiven youpletely yet, don¡¯t even think about it. The two were already very close, and she was chatting like this in front of Luca, her pink lips opening and closing as if inviting him to taste them. So Luca didn¡¯t think much about it and went straight into the kiss. A sigh of satisfaction came from deep within as the kiss continued, as Luca wondered what it would be like for her to grow up and see what a man¡¯s willpower was like. Samantha¡¯s hands were pushed in front of his body just to prevent him from kissing suddenly, but who knew he was still so strong from his injuries and kissed unknowingly, Samantha opened her mouth to say something, only to give him the opportunity to be even more reckless. ¡°Ummmmm, let me go!¡± Samantha pushed him hard, just talking, why kiss all of a sudden? But she pushed so hard that Luke let out a grunt of pain from her mouth and stepped back half an inch to mutter, ¡°Take it easy, the wound hurts.¡± ¡°It hurts and you¡¯re still here? Don¡¯t lie down and sleep!¡± Samantha was furious and wanted to say something else, but Luke was like a drug addict and kissed again, his lips were sealed again and his hand reached out to thrust again. Only this time, after touching his wound, Samantha could not push any harder, for fear he would suffer, so she pushed back briefly. Bastard. Samantha silently cursed twice in her mind, but soon she was kissed by Luca for ages until Luca turned and pinned her to the ground, leaving her lips ready to unbutton when a confused Samantha was heard to say, ¡°Tell me quickly, how much did you really spend tonight? ¡± Luca¡¯s hands jerked after hearing these words and he gave Samantha a helpless look. Was he not trying hard enough or what, because his mind was still thinking about money after all this? Chapter 1447 – It’s all in the past ¡°Luca.¡± After Samantha asked and got no answer, she reluctantly stretched out her wrist, her tone gentle, ¡°Come on, tell me, I asked you so many times, how much did it cost?¡± ¡°So eager to know?¡± Luke narrowed his eyes at the enigmatic woman in front of him and leaned closer to her, his thin lips resting on her ear, his warm breath surrounding her as he spoke a figure in a slow, methodical manner. Samantha, whose eyes were still slightly enigmatic, immediately zed over her hangover after hearing that figure and looked at Luke with wide eyes. ¡°You spend, you spend that much?¡± When she thought of that amount of money, Samantha felt her heart dripping with blood and cried out, ¡°How could you spend so much? You are such a loser, you didn¡¯t bat an eye and spent all that money. You don¡¯t have to spend it all. ¡­¡± The more Samantha said, the more her heart bled. Even the atmosphere that had been good between the two waspletely ruined by Samantha. Luke could no longer kiss her when he heard thatme sentence and simply rolled over andy on his side, ¡°Don¡¯t spend the money and let you dance with another man?¡± She was unable to ept it. It was true that she did not want to dance with other men, and she did not expect the resident dancer, to y such a big game for her. Luca was her boyfriend, and she was losing a lot of money for no reason. Thinking of something, Samantha suddenly turned around and looked at Luca with a sly look. ¡°Tell me, after all the money you spent, will you have the money to marry uster?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Luca winced and looked deeply into Samantha¡¯s eyes, was she really worried about that? Luca turned to her, ¡°I have been single for so many years, how could I not have savings, besides my job pays a lot, I will still have more than enough to marry you.¡± Samantha blushed at his flirtatious look and immediately replied, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t be able to find a wife in the future, who said I¡¯m going to marry you? If you want to marry me, I won¡¯t necessarily marry you!¡± He has only been engaged for a few days and you want to marry her! Luke said nothing, just looked at her with a slight smile, and that look appeared in Samantha¡¯s eyes as if he had seen through her, and she was a little exasperated. ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m telling the truth, you don¡¯t really think I want to marry you, do you?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s all true, are you sleepy? Go to bed early if you are sleepy.¡± With that, Luke lowered himself and put her clothes back on and then really did nothing else, and it was only then that Samantha realized that the great atmosphere between them before seemed to have been ruined all by her. Ouch, regret was a bit of a regret, it had really escaped her in front of a young body, never mind, let¡¯s not make fun of it for the sake of her injuries. Samantha blinked and leaned back into his arms and closed her eyes, her breathing soon became regr. Luca followed once he was sure she had fallen asleep . . ¡°Anna was the only one there when the fire broke out, but with the fire burning so hot, it¡¯s unlikely anyone didn¡¯t notice. The door was also locked on purpose. There are two people who might have done this, the makeup artist and the makeup artist¡¯s assistant. The makeup artist¡¯s assistant¡¯s statement is that she listened to the makeup artist and left the room to go to the cafeteria to look for food for the bride, and on her way to look for food she ran into a broken elevator, so she didn¡¯t get back in time.¡± ¡°Did you check the surveince?¡± ¡°Yes, her statement and surveince match.¡± ¡°What about the makeup artist?¡± ¡°The makeup artist¡¯s statement that day was that the neer had to put on a mask before makeup, and it took almost half an hour for the mask, so when she saw that there was still time, she went downstairs to make a phone call. Her words and actions were monitored and verified by us, and they were all consistent with what the statement said.¡± So, both seemed to be very innocent. Matthew narrowed his eyes after hearing this, and it didn¡¯t take him long to ask, ¡°Who was thest person to leave the room?¡± ¡°It was the makeup artist, the makeup assistant has never returned since she left, so that pretty much rules her out.¡± If the makeup artist¡¯s assistant had tampered with the door lock, then the door would have been locked when the makeup artist left. ¡°Double check thest person who left the room.¡± ¡°Okay Lord Jordan.¡± The visitor took a quiet look around the ward, then asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Mrs. Giordano woken up yet? In fact, we wonder if she might have been drugged that day and that is why she is unconscious.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not awake yet, check with the makeup artist first, and also start with the makeup artist¡¯s assistant, when the statements of both parties don¡¯t match, that¡¯s the starting point.¡± ¡°Okay sir Giordano, let¡¯s go first then.¡± Matteo murmured and then turned to go back to the ward, pushing open the door to meet Amelia¡¯s tired face, paused for a moment then said, ¡°Dad, Mom you can go home and rest, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Amelia looked at the haggard Matthew and wanted to say something, but she thought nothing of it and nodded, ¡°Well, your father and I will go home and rest so we cane back to change shifts with you when we are well rested. ¡°Yes.¡± Anna woke up feeling dizzy, surrounded by fire, the smell of smoke so thick she could barely breathe, when suddenly a man came running through the mes and hugged her. ¡°Matthew!¡± Anna, frightened, abruptly shouted his name and sat down with her body on all fours. There was already light around her, and Matthew, who had been at her side, saw her awake and immediately rushed to her. ¡°Anna?¡± Anna grabbed his hand and stared at him nkly, as if to confirm her veracity. Matthew saw her eyes and understood what she was thinking, and held her tightly in his backhand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m real, I¡¯m fine, you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s all over.¡± Anna, presumably shaken by the fire, held Matteo¡¯s hand firmly, trying to say something, but her lips trembled and she could not get a word out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± Matteo gathered her into his arms, his big hands stroking her back and cheering her on, ¡°It¡¯s all over, we¡¯re in the hospital now.¡± At the sound of the words, Matthew felt a warm touch on his chest and pulled Anna away to find that her eyes were watering and her heart was cutting like a knife. He reached out his hand and wiped the tears from the corners of Anna¡¯s eyes, promising with an oath, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m around, I won¡¯t let it happen again.¡± Chapter 1448 – Nothing to do with me With Matthew¡¯s gentle persuasion, Anna¡¯s mind slowly returned, but her spirit was still tired, so she quickly fell asleep in Matthew¡¯s arms. After she fell asleep, Matteo watched over her, and when he wanted to call his inws to check on her, he had just put Anna back to bed when she immediately woke up and grabbed Matteo¡¯s hand forcefully. ¡°Fire, fire, you, you stay away, go away.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡± She did not open her eyes, only grabbed Matteo¡¯s hand and moaned frightened, clearly she was having a nightmare. Matteo had to calm her down and wipe the cold sweat from her forehead and neck, but Anna was not getting better, all confused, she was pulling Matteo¡¯s hand and telling him to run, unable to keep the word fire out of her mouth. She looked like she was really scared. The doctor came to see her once and said it was due to shock and wanted to give her a sedative, but because of Anna¡¯s pregnancy, he had to leave her alone and asked Matthew to take care of her and talk to her to calm her down. This situation continued until Amelia and Giancarlo arrived and Anna was still sleeping very restlessly. Amelia was worried, ¡°Is something going to happen to Anna, is she still pregnant?¡± Matteo, who had been at the bedside, was silent for a long time before looking up again and saying. ¡°I will take Anna home with me.¡± At those words, Amelia was somewhat taken aback, ¡°Going home at this hour?¡± She somehow failed to understand Matthew¡¯s statement; after all, Anna had just been admitted to the hospital, so how could she go home at this hour? ¡°Right.¡± Matteo stood up, looked solemnly at Amelia and exined to her, ¡°It¡¯s not always good for her to be in the hospital in this condition, I¡¯ll take her home, hire a private doctor and let her change her air, don¡¯t worry mom and dad, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her at all times.¡± Amelia was about to say something else, but on second thought, Matthew was a very educated man, and he was a grown man, healthy and mature in his thinking, he was not to do anything that was not in order, so he agreed. ¡°All right then, get ready to take Anna back.¡± When the doctor heard that they would be discharged, at first he disagreed, but only after hearing Matthew¡¯s description did he give the go-ahead, so Matthew took Anna out of the hospital that afternoon. When Serena came to see her with her things, the news was that the patient had been discharged. ¡°Discharged? Is it that early?¡± Puzzled, Serena could only call her brother to ask for rification before leaving.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Meanwhile, the people Matteo had sent to investigate the incident, Cristian had found someone to corroborate the story, and Manuel was hiding in his room tapping away on hisptop. It does not take long for Matteo¡¯s investigators to receive an email from a stranger, a surveince video, which they open to reveal a makeup artist talking to an unknown man, whose face is clear, but the conversation is inaudible. This time it was the makeup artist¡¯s profile and a description of his family. The video showed arge deposit of unidentified funds into the ount of the makeup artist¡¯s rtives two days earlier. So Matthew¡¯s party immediately called the police, and going to look for the makeup artist, they found that she was actually preparing to flee with the money, and after a struggle to resist she was brought back to the police station. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have much guts, you don¡¯t have much sense, do you have the guts to run away with a lot of money after doing such a thing, are you afraid that people won¡¯t know about your crime?¡± The makeup artist was a woman nearing forty, who had never worked soberly before, and it was because of this sobriety that she could not help but be moved at the sight of this huge sum of money. The man told her that all she had to do was tamper with Anna¡¯s mask and nothing else. She thought that even if the matter came to light, she probably would not be investigated, but after the incident, the more she thought about it, the more she was afraid, since she had never done anything like this in her life, so she wanted to take the money and escape abroad for a while. But in today¡¯s society, how could this information go undetected, so once she started to flee, the charges would be the same as being implemented. Thinking of her children back home, the makeup artist could not help but shout, ¡°Please, I really didn¡¯t hurt Mrs. Galli ah, this matter has nothing to do with me ah, don¡¯t arrest me.¡± The policeman looked at her coldly, ¡°Nothing to do with this? Then why are you running? And how did so much moneye out of nowhere in your rtives¡¯ ounts?¡± ¡°The money is not mine, it belongs to my rtive. How did I know there was so much money in your ount? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the hotel surveince. I really did nothing that day. ¡°A hundred secrets can go wrong, it looks like you did nothing in the surveince, but the mask you put on the bride had something in it.¡± At those words, the makeup artist froze and then immediately denied it. ¡°Impossible, how could I have worn something in the mask.¡± ¡°If you really didn¡¯t, then you would have asked what you brought instead of denying it so quickly, are you so nervous and trying to say you didn¡¯t do anything?¡± The makeup artist continued to shake her head as if she had stepped on a sore foot, ¡°I really didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t, you have the wrong person, I didn¡¯t know anything about that day other than putting the mask on her, and I even went to the director that day after I realized something was wrong, why would I go to someone if I wanted to hurt her?¡± ¡°Because you were faking the appearance of your innocence. Do you think the mask was destroyed by you? Then you might be disappointed, bring the person in.¡± Soon the makeup artist¡¯s assistant was brought before the makeup artist. With a pained face, the makeup artist¡¯s assistant had no idea what was going on, but soon after seeing the makeup artist, she said, ¡°Sister, what is going on here? Why are we rted to this case? That day of course I listened to you and went down to get food ah, then the elevator broke down and I couldn¡¯t go up for a while, howeter ¡­¡± The makeup artist did not respond. ¡°Do you still have the mask you used for the bride that day?¡± The assistant makeup artist was a little hesitant and conflicted at first, but then still nodded, ¡°Yes, I got some for myself in a small bottle when I was finishing for sister, because this is our sister¡¯s self-regtion, usually for the neer to moisturize before makeup, it¡¯s a very ordinary moisturizing mask, I feel the effect is quite good every time, so every time I will keep some for my own use. ¡± Hearing this, the makeup artist stared incredulously, ¡°Bitch, you really stole my mask!¡± Chapter 1449 You are not qualified at all The makeup artist was so agitated that she rushed forward to scold her little assistant, who was so startled that she immediately ducked. ¡°Those masks, did you bring them?¡± The little assistant nodded shyly, ¡°I brought them.¡± She took her things from her bag, ¡°Officer, I brought everything, but may I ask what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m a little cheap, but it¡¯s just a mask, it¡¯s not enough to get me in, is it?¡± The officer took the mask and looked at her, ¡°No need to arrest you, there¡¯s nothing more to do here, go wait outside.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The young assistant gave the makeup artist a helpless look before fearfully bowing her head and walking out. The two people who had entered the room that day were both suspects, and the makeup artist had arge amount of money in her ount, so she was the focus of questioning. The makeup artist had no confidence, otherwise she would not have run away, after all, it was her first time doing such a thing, and she was already scared. What, how could this happen? It was clear that she could have gotten away with it if she had tampered with the mask and pretended that nothing had happened, but it was nothing she had imagined. Probably sensing his fear, the officer handed the mask box to his men, ¡°Take it to be examined.¡± Then he turned to the makeup artist who hadmitted the crime and said, ¡°The of heaven is wide open, but no one can escape. As long as you havemitted a crime, sooner orter the whole world will be exposed. The makeup artist¡¯s eyes were red and she immediately vented, ¡°I¡¯m sorry officer, I was momentarily confused by someone, the mask was also brought to me by that person, saying that if I changed this I would be given a sum of money, I didn¡¯t think it would hurt anyone at that time, so I agreed.¡± ¡°Do you think the person in front of you is a three-year-old child? Would you be given that much money without hurting someone? You¡¯re already a mother of a child, you can¡¯t even have that kind of awareness. The truth is that you knew it was harmful, but you got greedy.¡± The makeup artist fell backward in her chair,pletely losing her strength. Eventually the makeup artist handed over the person who had made the deal, and the police were astonished when they discovered that this person was actually Matino of the Farina Group. Why would the Farina Group¡¯s son want to kill Matino¡¯s new bride? The police then investigated the case and found that the main activities of the Farina Group were located abroad, although the Giordano Group also worked abroad, but the two families had never been in contact with each other, as their industries werepletely different. So people were puzzled and had to go looking for this person in question. When the police found Matino, he didn¡¯t cover up, as if he had expected them to find him, or maybe he did it on purpose, because after all, with his power, he could have created a lot of clues to give the police a big headache, even if he couldn¡¯t have made it look like the thing was going to happen. But no, the case was solved so easily that when the policeman asked Matino for an exnation, he simply admitted it. ¡°Why did you want to set Mr. Giordano and Mrs. Galli on fire when you had no quarrel with her?¡± Matino looked at the other man with extreme contempt andughed coldly, ¡°I never need a reason to do anything, I just want to burn her, what?¡± The faces of the police followed suit and grew cold. ¡°In other words, Mr. admits that you ordered this matter?¡± ¡°Uh huh, I did.¡± After that Matino was taken away and some police men were arguing. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? You didn¡¯t seem scared at all, did you know you were going to be caught the day you did this?¡± ¡°Hmph, young people are just arrogant and conceited, when theymit a crime they have to suffer the consequences, when he sufferster he will know he was wrong!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Because the Farina Group¡¯s son had been imprisoned, the story soon ended up in the newspapers and on the news. Sabrina already had heart problems, and seeing Matino in prison made her even more anxious. What Matino did in the past was his business, and even though he died, he deserved it. But now he was in prison for his own sake, and no matter how she thought about it, Sabrina feels extremely guilty. But thinking back, Sabrina felt he deserved it: she had stopped him once, but he wanted to do it a second time. After some constion, Sabrina finally went to see Matino. Matino had put on prison clothes and had lost a lot of weight. When he saw Sabrina, his eyes lit up. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to see me for the rest of your life.¡± Looking at such a Matino, Sabrina bit her lower lip and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why? Why would you do that? I remember stopping you before, but why are you still doing it? Don¡¯t you know that this is a legal society? Crime is punishable by imprisonment, are youfortable now?¡± Matino looked at her in silence for a moment and then sighed, ¡°Yes, you stopped me once, but you were still unhappy, so ¡­¡± ¡°So you set someone on fire? Matino, what kind of upbringing did you get growing up? It¡¯s just like those girlfriends you used to have, once you didn¡¯t like them, you kicked them out, and if they bothered you, you treated them cruelly. Now you are doing the same with others, do you think I will appreciate what you are doing? No. I will hate you for doing all this to charge me for no reason!¡± Probably because it was the first time he had seen Sabrina so excited, or the first time he had heard her say so much to herself, he looked at her in silence. It was a long time before she lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Is that it? Have you already started to hate me? I¡¯m sorry, I saw that you were alone now and I wanted to do something to help you, but you weren¡¯t happy for me to approach you, so I couldn¡¯t do anything else.¡± ¡°Do you want to do something for me? There are many ways to help me, why choose such an extreme way? After all, it¡¯s not because you are a bigoted and violent person, people like you are just horrible.¡± Matino suddenly looked at her and smiled, ¡°What are you afraid of? I won¡¯t hurt you, you are the only woman Matino has ever loved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Sabrina stood up, she couldn¡¯t talk to him anymore, ¡°I came to talk to you about morality, you talk to me about love, how can a man like you, who despises other people¡¯s lives and doesn¡¯t value his own, say that you love me?¡± After saying this, Sabrina no longer looked at Matino and turned to leave. Looking at her back, Matino lowered his eyes and looked at his toes, had it hurt? Or was it as Sabrina had said, that she was a violent person who was not qualified to say she loved? Chapter 1450 The Past Matino grew up in an environment where his father always beat his mother: if she did not get what he wanted, if she fought back, his alcoholic father would grab any weapon and beat her. As a child, he grew up resenting his father and resisting his own bigotry, even bing more and more radical inter years, moving from initial displeasure for his mother to resentment for her cowardice. Whenever he told his mother to stop living with his father, he was a monster. His mother always held his head and said, ¡°Silly boy, if you don¡¯t live with him, what will we both eat? Matino said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll make money, I¡¯ll support you when I grow up and we¡¯ll leave the Farina family, okay?¡± His mother shook her head and hugged him tightly with tears in her eyes, ¡°Little one, don¡¯t say these things in front of your father, if he hears them he will be angry again, mommy is fine, don¡¯t hate daddy either, your father was very good to mommy, it¡¯s just that now he has changed a little, we have to believe that daddy will change for the better, okay?¡± At that time, Matino really believed his mother¡¯s words, after all, he still had the innocence to think that his father would really change. And what happened? His father changed, but his heart was not at the same time his mother¡¯s, because he started having rtionships with all kinds of women. At first his mother didn¡¯t notice, but once she found lipstick marks on his clothes and went to look for him, but he was too worried to care about his mother, but he probably didn¡¯t do anything to her because she was weak. Onlyter did a womane directly to the door, and Matino hid outside and overheard the conversation. The woman said to her mother, ¡°Your husband has been with me for a long time, why don¡¯t you divorce him? I heard he was so disgusted with you that he found you disgusting not long after he married you, and he didn¡¯t even want to look at the children you had, so why didn¡¯t you divorce? Are you afraid that if you divorce you won¡¯t be able to support yourself and your children?¡± Matino¡¯s mother¡¯s face turned white and her body trembled at the woman¡¯s words. ¡°You, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nonsense? Your husband promised to marry me in a while, and you are nothing but an abandoned woman. If you know what you¡¯re doing, you should leave now so you don¡¯t have to make a bad impression. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The woman wore extremely brightly colored lipstick and smiled openly at her mother, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant and your husband likes me very much, so you won¡¯t stand a chance when the timees.¡± After the woman left, Matino ran outside and curled up in his mother¡¯s arms, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not let Dade, okay?¡± But Matino¡¯s mother was still convinced that his father would change, and when Matino¡¯s father returned in the evening, his mother went back to beg, and through the door, little Matino saw his mother on her knees, her head bleeding. He clenched his fists and almost bit his lower lip. He could not understand why his mother should be so cowardly, why a bastard like his father should kneel for him, so Matino pushed the door open and shouted. ¡°Mother don¡¯t kneel to him, he doesn¡¯t deserve it, he is a big, bad man.¡± The couple was taken aback and his mother rushed to hug him, ¡°Baby, stop it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Matino gritted his teeth and cast a deadly nce at his father, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be my father at all!¡± Danielo listened to this and what else? Danielo kicked Fiatta in the face, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, bitch, you have to say a lot of bad things about me in front of him, don¡¯t you? How do you teach your son?¡± Kick after kick, all in his mother¡¯s face, Matino tried to shield him, but he was too small and his mother held him in a death grip until she was kicked unconscious and taken to the hospital. When they came back from the hospital, the woman had actually been admitted to the Farina family, and the mother had no more strength to plead or fight, but could only cowardly say, ¡°Forget it, if he really wants to keep someone, I can¡¯t control him, Matino, from now on you have to be good and obedient, but never scold your father like you did before, no matter what your father is still, do you understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have such a father!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t ever say that again!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not my father, I don¡¯t have a father like that!¡± p¡­ Matino was pped and stepped back for a long moment before falling to the ground and looking at his mother in disbelief. ¡°Baby, if you say something like that again that he¡¯s not your father, Mommy won¡¯t want you at all!¡± Matino did not understand, she could not be strong in the face of her father always beating her, she just begged for mercy, hoping endlessly that her father would change for the better. But when it came to himself, his mother was so harsh. Matino had been a man of few words since his mother had pped him. And thenter, he came across a scene where his father and the woman were practicing in the living room, and the woman was looking at him, smiling smugly at him, and when she found himter, sheughed at him, saying, ¡°See, he¡¯s not your father anymore, so why don¡¯t you and your mother leave? Why don¡¯t you and your mother leave? Are you going to stay here until I give birth and kick you out? What kind of look are you giving me, you little shame?¡± Matino looked fiercely at the other man, with a murderous stare, and the woman, angry at his look, reached out and pped him across the face. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look at me like that again, you little bastard, or I¡¯ll rip your eyes out. No wonder you are that woman¡¯s son, when I have the baby I will throw you out together!¡± After saying this, the woman also kicked Matino in the stomach, so proud of herself. Bang! How could young Matino resist the vicious kick from an adult? The woman¡¯s lips curled in triumph as she turned and prepared to go down the stairs. As he watched her descend the stairs, Matino¡¯s eyes shed with a heavy dose of hostility and a horrible thought quickly formed in his mind before he slowly stood up and stared at the woman¡¯s back. A secondter the tiny figure moved, running hard and very fast, and Matino dropped the woman down the stairs. ¡°AHHH!!!¡± It was so fast and the force was so hard and precise that the woman¡¯s waist was hit so hard that she had no time to react and her body surged forward uncontrobly. Then, she rolled down the stairs as fast as she could. At the same time, there was a scream from the woman. Matino¡¯s heart finally sank as he watched this scene. Chapter 1451 – I have someone I like. He had held it in for a long time, he did not know how many times he had endured it since it happened, and the demon seed had finally sprouted and sprouted deep in his heart. The sprouts that broke through the ground grew as fast as if they had been elerated. After the woman fell, she soon lost consciousness, while Matino did not react at all, staying there to cover his painfully kicked stomach, and finally returned to his room with a nk face. Later, he did not know how long, the woman was found, and then the world outside was in a state of war, and Matino buried himself under the covers and thought no more of it. He had done this, and when the woman would wake up again, he would surely tell on the big bad man. But he was not afraid at all; he was thinking that if the big bad man hit him again, he would fight him to the death. The woman spent many days in the hospital, pregnant and rightly without a child. The worst part was that the doctor said she would not be able to have any more children, the trauma was so severe that the woman instantly cried out after hearing this, and after crying, she took Danielo¡¯s hand and said fiercely, ¡°Honey, Matino did this to me, he pushed me down the stairs and tried to kill our baby!¡± Hearing that she could not have children, Danielo was a little upset in his heart, he did not like Matino originally, he had always felt that the boy looked too sinister and could not be raised well, so he wanted to have a child with this woman, but who knew that she could not have children. His mind was more than irritated, and after hearing the woman¡¯sint, he was suddenly impatient. ¡°What, it was Matino who pushed you?¡± ¡°Well, husband, she killed our unborn child, you must take revenge for him!¡± Then Matino heard the evening servants talking about the news, saying that the woman had had an abortion, which did not surprise Matino, he just wanted her to have an abortion, good for her! Then he heard the maids say that the woman had also lost her fertility. Matino was surprised, but soon thought that this was punishment for stealing someone else¡¯s husband, for being so high and mighty, and for losing the ability to have children. But soon Danielo came up to him and pped him in the face. Matino was hit so hard that his ears pricked up and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Rebel son, did you really push your aunt down the stairs, did you know she was pregnant? Now that you¡¯ve had a miscarriage, are you happy?¡± Matino sat back with a sinister smile on his lips, ¡°I know, I also know she can¡¯t have any more children, if you yell at me again, I¡¯ll have her extinguished!¡± The word ¡°extinguish¡± caught Danielo¡¯s ears and made him wince, looking incredulously at the 12-year-old in front of him. Was it the kind of thing a 12-year-old would say? To extinguish himself? ¡°Bring other women into the house from now on, and I¡¯ll push one of them on sight.¡± ¡°You!¡± At that moment, Matino¡¯s mother felt the wind and rushed to protect Matino, ¡°What is it? Honey, what mistake did the little one make?¡± Danielo was already angry, but because of Matino¡¯s sinister eyes, he dared not put a second hand on him, and now that he saw Fiataing, he directed his anger at her. Fiata rushed in and was beaten, crouched down and craned her neck, not daring to offer any resistance. At the sight of such a cowardly mother, the seed of evil in Matino¡¯s heart grew into a huge tree almost instantly! He rushed forward and bit Danielo¡¯s hand so hard that he would not let go, no matter how much Danielo shook him, and finally bit off a piece of flesh! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Danielo screamed in pain and Fiatta froze in fear at the sight of him, not daring to move. The 12-year-old Matino was as fierce as a wild animal as he spit out the piece of meat in his mouth and stared at his father. ¡°From now on, if you hit my mother again, I will kill you!¡± Danielo had a piece of meat bitten off and looked at the ferocious child again, how he could not believe it was his once well-behaved son, who was so docile when ¡­ he was lying on hisp as a baby, and how he had suddenly grown fangs. What Danielo did not know, however, was that the fangs had been forced out of him. He covered the wound and escaped, and went to the hospital for treatment. All the servants in the house witnessed this and were too frightened to breathe. Even Fiata was stunned and looked at Matino in disbelief, not daring to speak, as if she was afraid he would suddenly jump on her and bite her. Only when Matino approached her and tried to take her in his arms, Fiata suddenly recoiled in fear and then retreated into a corner, looking at him like a monster. ¡°No, don¡¯te closer.¡± Matino, even though he hated the way Fiata was cowardly, never resisted when she was beaten, never fought back, he started for her sake, because he didn¡¯t want to see his mother always mistreated in the house, he wanted her to fight back, even if only a little, but she never did. Even if she didn¡¯t fight back, she had to beg the man on her knees!N?velDrama.Org owns this. He had be like that only because he wanted to protect her, but he did not expect her to look at him with the same eyes as a monster. The hostility under Matino¡¯s eyes dissipated and he took a few steps closer. ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Monster!¡± Fiata screamed and ran away, leaving a small figure standing in the same ce. No one saw him, his hand hidden in his sleeve shaking loudly. Later, Matino retreated and no one in the family dared to joke with him anymore, shunning him like a ghost. The father, despite his bad temper, was a great businessman, and of course because of his ruthlessness he was always the only son of the Farina Group. The whole Farina Group was to be his in the future, so he had many women around him. Most of them were interested in his money, were afraid of him but could not resist approaching him for it, and then shuddered and talked to him. It was onlyter that he met Sabrina at a party, a white woman as beautiful as an angel in a dress. At that time Matino did not think much about women; there were only three kinds of women in his world. One was his mother, the cowardly and shy one, the mistress who destroyed people¡¯s families, and the one who only had eyes for money. The first kind, of course, would not interest him. He immediately went to flirt with Sabrina, who at first did not know who he was and kept her kindness toward him with indifference untilter, after hearing him introduce himself, she realized that it was the womanizer Matino, so Sabrina did not want to talk to him right away. At first, Matino thought she was just pretending to be noble, or just trying to get away with it, so she was bombarded with gifts of gems, but she didn¡¯t even look at them. At one point, Matino heard her say to a friend. ¡°I have a crush on someone.¡± Chapter 1452 – Even the baby needs you Later she saw Sabrina talking about someone she liked with an expression she had never seen before. Not an infatuation, but a holy longing. It was the first time Matino had seen such an expression on the face of the woman he was with, a look of longing in her eyes when she spoke of the man, no magazine, just pure love for him as a person. If before Matino had been bombarded with pleas, after the chase he was genuine, for he was mad with desire to be the man Sabrina aspired to be. His mother and father, who had never known love in their lives, and the people he had seen around him were all profit-oriented, so he was desperate to catch Sabrina. At any cost, but to his surprise, he ended up doing it badly. Sabrina finally came to deeply despise him. . On the other hand, Anna, who is mentally disturbed since she woke up, sleeps for long hours a day, but during her sleep she keeps breaking down and keeps telling Matteo to run away, not wanting anything to happen to him. Amelia and Giancarlo were worried about her, so Matteo had them stay here immediately, and Serena came to visit her twice during that time. It was mostly as if she was hypnotizing her own brain, which then forced her into a nightmare. Initially, the person did not seem to change, but in the long run, if her emotions were not regted or her stress was not released, something would soon go wrong mentally. Once the mental side is out of the way, that¡¯s another thing. Serena thought about it and decided that it was too serious to go on like this. She was tempted to suggest that her brother take Anna to the hospital for treatment, but when she saw the dark circles under Matthew¡¯s eyes from Anna¡¯s photos, she swallowed her words. He would never agree to take her back after taking her out. But as Anna¡¯s former best sister and now her sister-inw, she certainly did not want to see Anna continue to be so mentally unbnced. So she approached Matteo and spoke to him seriously about the matter. ¡°This can¡¯t go on much longer, I¡¯m afraid something will go wrong with her.¡± Matteo looked at her with his eyes tired and open, extremely helpless, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not afraid?¡± He was afraid, more than anyone else. He had failed to protect her at the wedding, and although he had saved herter, the state Anna was in now made him so worried that he could not sleep all day and night, so he watched over her day and night. Serena, seeing Matthew in this state, was hurt and said, ¡°Brother, if you cannot convince and persuade her, then I suggest you take a strong medicine.¡± ¡°A strong dose?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°Brother has never been a mother, so he doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be a mother. Anna is pregnant now, and the most important thing to her besides you is the baby, if she keeps this up, the baby she managed to keep might be in trouble, these are the words the brother can say to Anna to calm her down. ¡± At these words, Matthew frowned slightly, evidently worried about the consequences of this proposal. ¡°Brother, you have to think of it this way, keep letting it go on like this and she will still be the one who will end up getting hurt, just be careful what you say, also I don¡¯t think she will neglect the safety of the child after hearing this.¡± In this case, everything went smoothly. Matthew agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try what you said when I get a chance.¡± Serena soon left. While Amelia and Giancarlo lived on this side of the vi, Anna¡¯s upkeep was always taken care of by Matteo himself, who washed her face, brushed her teeth, and took her to wash. Anna¡¯s condition was not particrly serious, she had frequent nightmares, but there were times when she was normal, sometimes she would brush her teeth herself, but other times she would go into hypnosis mode again and was trapped in that fire and could not get out. ording to the doctor, it was an overwhelming shock and that is why she could not get out. But this evening Anna was exceptionally good: when Matteo asked her to eat, she was quiet and made no fuss, simply sat at the table and waited for Matteo to serve him food. Matteo handed her a bowl and saw her take it with her hand and then take her fork, he felt helpless, but at the same time he felt that Anna was being very good and obedient, so he reached out his hand and rubbed her head and said softly, ¡°Tonight we will prepare all your favorite dishes. ¡± So Anna took a bite of rice and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Matteo smiled slightly, ¡°You need to eat well, watch some TV when you are full and then take a bathter.¡± Matteo¡¯s heart clenched as he tried to think of a way to tell her what Serena had suggested during the day. It had to be said that Serena had the right idea and that it could be given a try. With this in mind, Matthew said uncertainly as he added vegetables to his bowl, ¡°You are in a special situation, so eat something nutritious, not just rice.¡± When he heard the words ¡°special circumstances,¡± Anna¡¯s movements clearly stopped, and then she did not respond either, continuing to eat in silence.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Seeing that she did not overdo it, Matthew tried again cautiously, ¡°Without nourishment, it is not good for the baby¡¯s growth.¡± At these words, Anna¡¯s hands stopped moving and she looked at the scene in front of her, something shed in her mind and the image before her eyes gradually blurred and shifted. Noticing that something was wrong, Matthew narrowed his eyes, fearing that she was losing control of her emotions, and had to take her wrist in his, ¡°Stop thinking about it, now we have escaped the fire, you are fine, I am fine, and the baby is safe.¡± ¡°Let me go, let me go.¡± Anna¡¯s voice had begun to tremble a little as she spoke, Matteo¡¯s hand holding the fork, which was now even falling, and the bowl in her other hand, but obviously also held unsteadily. Matthew saw the avoidance written in her eyes and really did not understand why, so he had to give her a good dose. ¡°I can understand that you are overly frightened, but now that we are outside, and you have nightmares like this all day, what do you want me to do? What are you going to do with the baby in your belly? Don¡¯t you want me and the baby anymore?¡± Bang! Anna heard him and the bowl she was holding fell to the ground in shock, splintering. She looked up at Matthew, her eyes dazed. ¡°I need you and the baby needs you, so stop, okay?¡± Matteo kept a firm grip on her wrist, not letting her escape. And the scenes in front of Anna¡¯s eyes that wavered and turned into fire gradually became clearer and then turned into Matthew¡¯s face. Chapter 1453 – Untying the Knot It was actually quite a bad thing. In the past Matthew was afraid of fire, and the moment he saw some fire he remembered all those things from his past, so that day that she had a fire was a really difficult point for him to ovee. But in the end, thanks to her, he overcame his fear of fire. But to his surprise, Anna ended up getting hit. Is this a test from God for the two of them? But no matter how great the trials were, as long as they were not life and death trials, he could ept them and ovee them. But he had to keep her safe. Anna kept trying to run away after hearing Matthew¡¯s words, but she kept her hand well guarded. ¡°Don¡¯t run away and don¡¯t be afraid, listen to me, the danger has been eliminated, we are all safe now, as long as you and the baby are safe we can live like this for the rest of our lives, but what if something happens to you, what about the baby? What about me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go on like this, promise me.¡± Anna continued not to say a word, even though water was beading her eyshes. ¡°Do you know why I never had birthdays? Because, as a child, I had my father buried in a fire to celebrate my birthday, and ever since then I have a deep shadow over my birthday and the firelight. So that day when you celebrated my birthday, the sight I saw in my head was all memories of the past. Including when I went to rescue you and rushed into the fire, I was thinking about it. I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t leave, but I was even more afraid that you would be buried in the fire like my father, so how could I dwell on my shadow and not worry about your life? So in a way you saved me, you pulled me out of the shadows so that I was no longer afraid of that and could go and face them bravely, but now you have the shadows and that¡¯s not how I want it to end.¡± As he said more and more, Anna¡¯s eyelids blinked harder and harder. The touch of her heart was at first because of the child. Then it was because Matthew hade forward and confessed the birthday incident to her, even though it had happened then and after the two had made up Anna had said she didn¡¯t care anymore. And she did not want to reopen her wounds. But now she had chosen to tell herself the truth.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It was the equivalent. She had opened his wounds once again. Hearing him say that his closest rtives had died in the fire, again on his birthday, Anna felt she could even imagine in her head the tangle and uncertainty Matthew felt as he rushed into the fire that day. She knew he was afraid of the fire, but he had rushed in anyway, against all odds. If anything had gone wrong, he would have been buried in the fire. So for Matthew it should be more important than his life. Tears were streaming down his face. Anna had not shed a single tear since she had fainted in the fire, but she had spent the whole day in a nightmare, emotionally disturbed. But now, after hearing Matthew¡¯s words, her tears were like beads that had detached themselves from the strands and fell uncontrobly onto the back of Matthew¡¯s hand. Her heart ached as if something was digging into her heart. But then it was as if some emotion had escaped from her chest? Only when Matthew encircled her with his arms and embraced her did Anna finally break down and burst into tears. ¡°Oooh, I¡¯m so scared, so scared, seeing youe running through the fire, I thought all three of us would die in there.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t die and I won¡¯t let my baby die.¡± Matteo could only do his best to calm his emotions. Anna was crying so hard that Matthew could feel a big wet spot on his shoulder, but his mood was not depressed at all, but much more rxed. Because with Anna crying, the knot in his heart could have been evacuated. Their sister was still a big girl, women still knew women, and in the future, if there was something they could not understand, they still had to ask Serena for more advice. From the initial breaking down and crying to the subsequent whimpering, she finally fell asleep without words in Matthew¡¯s arms. It was only because she had cried so much before that her body still trembled and sobbed a little when she fell asleep. Matthew felt great pain again, but the thought of her waking up and going back to normal made him think it would be good to let her shed a few more tears. He carried Anna to bed, tucked her in, and left the house. As soon as he opened the door he ran into his inws who were eavesdropping outside the door. Meeting Matthew¡¯s eyes, Amelia and Giancarlo were obviously a little embarrassed as well. But Amelia was quick to react and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did I hear Anna crying so loudly, is she still in the same condition as before? Matteo, why don¡¯t we take Anna to the hospital? It¡¯s not a good idea to keep dragging it out like this, the baby can¡¯t eat or sleep welltely. Even if Amelia¡¯s words were misspoken, they were all possible. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I think the matter has been resolved, but we have to give Anna some more time, don¡¯t push too hard, she is tired now and resting, she should be fine by the time she wakes up again.¡± Amelia was a little different: ¡°She will be fine when she wakes up again, really?¡± Matthew smiled faintly, ¡°Probably, even if it¡¯s not good I will keep an eye on it and do my best to help her get better.¡± Her son-inw was so positive and so caring that there was absolutely nothing for her, the mother, to do. Amelia did not know what to say for a moment, the old couple had wanted toe and take care of Anna since they had arrived, but they ended up staying here the past few days with people eating and drinking and entertaining them, but the couple could not help, the most they could do was to say a few words to their daughter, but as they did so the daughter began to break down emotionally again. ¡°Mom and dad don¡¯t worry, you stay here, I will take care of Anna,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard timetely, you should also take care of your health, if you just can¡¯t stand it let mom and dade, you and Anna are already married, no need to be so polite, we are all family.¡± Amelia also felt distressed when she saw that he was mentally exhausted and had very thick dark circles under his eyes. He also did not feel that she, as a mother, had been so attentive to Anna. Giancarlo nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, you have to take care of yourself to take care of Anna, so it¡¯s time to rest or rest, eat when you can, and when you can¡¯t, let me and your mother know, okay?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± From the change of mind produced some, so this time the sleep actuallysted 5 hours, she slept very deeply and never talked in her sleep or had nightmares. Amelia was simply amazed as she kept an eye on her. After some more time, Amelia realized that Anna was still stable, so she said to Matthew, ¡°Go and rest for a while, Anna seems quite stable at the moment, I will just take care of her.¡± Matteo also turned his head to look at Anna, half-closed his lips and thought about Giancarlo¡¯s words. You have to take care of yourself before you can take care of Anna. He, who had not closed his eyes for days and whose eyes were bloodshot, should really rest. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go get some sleep then, I¡¯ll leave it to mom here.¡± ¡°Go, go, sleep some more, no need to rush.¡± After that Matthew left the room, but he did not go back to his room, instead he took the keys and went out. His gaze was bloodshot, but his eyes were as cold as ice, ¡°How did you find out?¡± Chapter 1454 Letting go of everything Anna sleptte, waking up when it was dark outside. It was the most restful sleep she had had since the ident. Amelia stayed by her side, propping her eyes but staying awake, bored out of her mind, but not daring to do anything else. She was afraid to wake Anna, because after all, this was thest time she had slept peacefully since her ident, and she was afraid to wake her daughter and scare her. So as soon as Anna woke up, Amelia immediately understood. ¡°Anna, are you awake?¡± Amelia even spoke to her in a thin voice, afraid that if she spoke a little louder it would scare her. ¡°Mom.¡± Anna sat up with her head slightly covered and looked at Amelia with confused eyes, ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± ¡°All day. Are you hungry? Can I make you something to eat?¡± Anna did not have much appetite for food, but when Amelia asked, the hunger in her belly slowly became evident.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She felt really hungry, so she nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Amelia was so happy to hear that she was willing to eat that she got up and prepared to cook for her. Anna looked left and right and found that she and Amelia were the only two people in the room. ¡°Mom, where is Matteo?¡± Obviously Matteo was here before she fell asleep, bute to think of it, Amelia was guarding the ce and it was not so good that Matteo was also here. ¡°Girl, Matteo has been guarding you for so many days and days and nights without sleep, won¡¯t he get tired? As soon as he wakes up, he¡¯s looking for him, can¡¯t you let him rest some more?¡± Hearing this, Anna felt very sorry in her heart. First the fire, then her own psychological problems had tired Matteo out, and she remembered how Matteo had looked before going to bed, his eyes were bloodshot, there was a big blue stern look under them, and even his normally clean chin had sprouted a new scruff. Matthew, who was usually so neat and meticulous, had turned into this state for her. Anna bit her dry lips before saying, ¡°I know mom, I wasn¡¯t looking for him, I was just wondering what he was doing.¡± ¡°Matthew has been very tired for youtely, it¡¯s good that you are okay, don¡¯t be so scared again, your father and mother are old and their hearts can¡¯t take this kind of shock.¡± ¡°No mom, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of myself from now on, and put my emotions properly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Amelia lovingly reached out her hand and stroked her daughter¡¯s head, ¡°Then mom will now go and make you dinner.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± When Amelia turned to leave, she bumped into Matthewing back to the door. ¡°Matteo? Howe you¡¯re back so early? Going to sleep some more?¡± Matteo was still dressed in the same clothes as before, and instead of looking better, he looked more tired, and the ck-green color under his eyes was worse than before. The boy, hadn¡¯t he been told to go to bed? Where had he been all day? Matthew, however, replied in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m rested, I¡¯ll leave it to me, you can rest, mom.¡± Amelia waved her hand, ¡°Then you can talk, I will prepare something to eat and bring it to youter.¡± Anna had been looking outside expectantly since she heard Matthew¡¯s voice, and when she saw Matthew approaching, she lifted the covers and tried to stand up, but Matthew took her hand in his. ¡°What are you doing up? Sit down.¡± Anna was eager to stare at his face, and saw that it was dejected, with dark circles under the eyes, and obviously more bloodshot than before, and extremely frighteningly red. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to rest? Where have you been?¡± ¡°Did you just wake up from a nap? Are you hungry? Is there something ufortable in your body?¡± Matthew, however, did not answer her question and turned to her with concern. Anna shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine and not sick anywhere, are you? I heard mother say you went to rest, but why are you still in a bad mood? And are these eyes all bloodshot?¡± Seeing that Anna worried about herself and noticed the difference in her body, Matthew knew that her heart must bepletely open, and he hugged her with joy and excitement. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I think I just woke up, that¡¯s why the blood is so much, it will be okay after a while.¡± ¡°No.¡± Anna, however, pushed him away, ¡°Go rest, don¡¯t stand like that anymore.¡± ¡°What are you going to do when I fall asleep?¡± He asked her in a low voice. ¡°What do you mean for me? I will take care of myself, you go to sleep.¡± Anna pushed him hard, but Matthew¡¯s body did not move and his gaze fell straight on her face. He had no choice but to bite his lower lip and say something else. ¡°You know your eyes look scary now, red and demonic.¡± At those words, Matthew froze, not really expecting her to say it out of the blue, just that he didn¡¯t have a mirror, otherwise he would have wanted to see if her eyes were really red, and so red as to be scary. ¡°Then, I don¡¯t want to be with you, go to bed quickly, if your eyes are still so red then don¡¯te to see me.¡± Anna said as she pushed him, Matthew was finally amused by her childish actions, giving her a helplessly affectionate look as he reached out and massaged her head. ¡°Well, I know you want me to go and rest, if I don¡¯t go right now, won¡¯t I make you worry blindly?¡± ¡°If you know, then why don¡¯t you go?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I want to spend more time with you?¡± Anna blinked, ¡°Then before you go to bed, can you tell me what you did during the day?¡± The smile on Matthew¡¯s face narrowed, and there was a stern look under his eyes that disappeared as quickly as it hade, and Anna did not even have time to catch the stern look before it was gone. So much so that she wondered if she had been mistaken. ¡°Thinking about what? I¡¯m just going to rest, if you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ll continue for a few hours ande to youter.¡± Anna immediately nodded, ¡°Well, then hurry up and go to bed.¡± At Anna¡¯s urging, Matthew went back to his house, washed his face andy down to rest. He had not slept for so long that it was difficult for him to fall asleep. His eyes were sore, aching and astringent, and it was especially painful to close them. His eyes were sore, painful and astringent, and it was especially painful to close them. He was obviously tired to the bone, but he could not sleep. He had not gone out today for anything other than to face what he had not been able to face before, and anyone who wanted to do that to Anna would have to pay the price. No, it was ten times the price. Do you think you can go to prison and get away with it? It¡¯s not that simple, and it¡¯s the first time Matthew has the urge to kill, but this is a society ofws, after all, so he can¡¯t kill. But there are a thousand ways to make a man suffer. The man had almost made him lose his wife and children, and he was going to make him lose everything, too. Chapter 1455-Fall One dayter The owner of the Farina Group, Matino, was in jail, and the news was in all the papers. Matino¡¯s usual arrogance and recklessness had been a source of discontent. When they saw this happening, they took advantage of the situation to expose his many past stories and all kinds of cruel and violent incidents. The Farina Group¡¯s stock market copsed as a result, and the partnership was terminated early. This is to say that the cooperation was signed earlier, and even though the cooperation was supposed to be terminated after the contract expired, but because of the mysterious person behind the pressure and the promise ofpensation for all losses, bothrge and smallpanies stopped their cooperation. Manypanies were involved, some of which were close to the Farina Group, but when they saw that such argepany had be so overnight, they wanted to back down and protect themselves, fearing that they would be involved in their own affairs. After all, if apany asrge as the Farina Group can be uprooted overnight, how powerful must the forces behind it be? As a result, Farina Group¡¯s stock fell to an unprecedented low. When Danielo received the news, he was so angry that he fainted. ¡°What is going on? Didn¡¯t I have this topic suppressed? Why is iting out again? Did I spend all my money before for nothing?¡± ¡°I heard that someone spent a lot of money specifically to bring down the whole Farina Group.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°President Farina, Sir Farina didn¡¯t set fire to anyone other than Matteo¡¯s new bride from the Giordano Group.¡± ¡°I know, the Giordano Group is very powerful, but it can¡¯t be that tough.¡± ¡°President Farina has no idea, Cristian¡¯s wife from Ferrari Group is Matteo¡¯s sister ¡­¡± Hearing this news, Danielo¡¯s eyes became even darker and he almost died on the spot. So his son had offended two groups at the same time, the Ferrari Group and the Giordano Group, no wonder, no wonder the speed was so high, with these two groupsing together, where could the Farina Group survive? But Danielo was lucky that the Farina Group¡¯s roots were not in the country, because the domestic ones had been removed and there were still the foreign ones, so at best they would note to the country in the future. However, that night Danielo learned that foreignpanies had also been affected-after all, he was not the only one based abroad. It was not just a matter of words if they wanted to touch him. The speed of the Farina Group¡¯s fall from grace was a source of great disbelief, and those who did not know discussed it, while those who did know dared not write a word more, for fear of getting involved, because the strong-arm tactics were so shocking. Anna did not even know about these things, she had not picked up her cell phone recently, she focused on resting every day to feed her baby, and it was only after two days, when Matthew was almost rested, that Anna took the initiative to talk to him about this matter. ¡°There is something I want to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange, I didn¡¯t think it was wrong at the time, but the more I think about it in thest few days, the more I think something was wrong that day, why was there a fire when everything was fine? And it was bad enough when I noticed the fire, but it hadn¡¯t fully spread yet, and I ran to the door, but it wouldn¡¯t open and my phone was gone. The strangest thing was that I always wondered how I could sleep so deeply at that time. But it wouldn¡¯t have even been like losing consciousness, so I still feel out of my mind when I think about it now.¡± By the time she offered to talk about it, Matthew had finished dealing with everything outside, and whatever doubts she had had were nowpletely unraveled. So he smiled weakly, ¡°It¡¯s all resolved, from now on forget the memory and I won¡¯t let you run into anything like that again.¡± He had nevere across this kind of thing before, so Matthew had no idea that human nature could really be unbnced to such an extent, and now that he had learned his lesson, he would have to arrange whatever the asion was in the future, and he would not simply stay away from Anna.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°All resolved?¡± Anna blinked with some surprise, ¡°How did it work out?¡± ¡°These are not things you should worry about, the most important thing for you now is to feed your baby, just eat, sleep and eat every day.¡± Just eat and sleep, sleep and eat? Did she think she was a pig? Besides, she was just pregnant, it¡¯s not like she was trying to gain weight. ¡°I just want to know what was going on, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing, don¡¯t know too much, and anyway I won¡¯t put you in such danger in the future.¡± After all the questions, Matthew still didn¡¯t want to exin how things had gone, and Anna didn¡¯t have the heart to ask more, as she was particrly sleepy since he had been thinking, sleeping better, and as a new mother, one who was preparing to be a mother, she wanted to sleep and eat like any other mother. Since she didn¡¯t want to let it be known, she didn¡¯t ask anymore, after all, it had to be a way for Matthew to protect her. At that moment, on the other side of the river, Sabrina was stunned to see the news spread. She had not expected Matteo to be so ruthless, the Farina family, a business of such magnitude, had fallen so quietly, how much public opinion would it create in the industry? Sabrina was even more stressed because Matino had done this for herself, even if she disagreed, but she still felt guilty inside. Now that the whole Farina family is gone, what will Matino think? She should visit him in prison and tell him the news, but wouldn¡¯t that be too cruel? But Matino also had the right to know the truth. Thinking about it, Sabrina¡¯s head almost exploded, why? Why had all this happened? She had not wanted to hurt anyone, she had only wanted toe back to see the man she liked, but she had not expected him to be with someone else, but for a moment she had not been able to suppress her inner demons, but she had never wanted to harm anyone¡¯s life, Anna, Matino, they had all be what they were because of her. Two dayster, Sabrina asked Matteo for an appointment. At first Matteo said he had something to do and that he could talk to Chiara if he had something to do. Sabrina changed her mind with one sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why Matteo did what he did?¡± At her words, Matteo immediately narrowed his eyes dangerously, ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡± Sabrina grabbed her phone and nodded desperately but helplessly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s kind of a rtionship, so I wanted to talk to you, if you don¡¯t have time now, then make time, or we can meet again if you have time.¡± So Matteo made an appointment with her, but the meeting ce was at the office. Sabrina arrived early, papers in hand, thinking about how she would start this with Matteoter. Chapter 1456 – Belonging to an accomplice After waiting for an unspecified time, the sound of steady footsteps finally came from outside the conference room, and Sabrina turned at their sound. Sabrina turned as soon as she heard the footsteps. Matthew was much lighter than before, and from a nce it was clear that he had not rested at all in the past, and his eyes were red and bloodshot. He must have been physically and mentally exhausted from Anna¡¯s affair. It must have been great energy to worry about Anna and clean up after The Farina Family. Seeing Matteo in this state, Sabrina¡¯s guilt grew a little stronger. Because of him, she had let everyone suffer. Maybe she should not have returned to her country, if she had stayed abroad, so many things would not have happened now. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of this incident, so Matteo¡¯s attitude toward her was even colder, he didn¡¯t even greet her when he came in, he pulled out a chair and sat down immediately, after which he looked at her coldly. Sabrina knew she was in the wrong, and although she felt bad, she said nothing, walked over and handed the papers to Matteo. When Matteo did not take it, she walked over and put the papers on the table. ¡°This is all the important information of thepany.¡± At her words, Matteo narrowed his eyes slightly, not seeming to understand what she was trying to do today. ¡°Matino and I know each other and he is doing all this because I know about Anna and he is keeping an eye on me. Even though he did it, I¡¯m also responsible for the rebirth of the Ronzi family, and I can¡¯t take any more help from you, I have all this information sorted out.¡± Matteo did not bother to open them, nor did she answer, but looked at her steadily and asked, ¡°I just want to know, do you know anything about the fire?¡± He meant to ask her if he knew that someone else had set the fire and that she knew but consented, or if she didn¡¯t know anything at all. Sabrina looked at him, half-closed her lips, and then sat down in front of him. ¡°This whole thing, if you count setting fires, happened twice. Once in a bar, I was asking Anna out for a chat and that¡¯s when Matino was about to do it, but I stopped him, told him I didn¡¯t want anyone¡¯s life and thought ¡­ he wouldn¡¯t do it, I didn¡¯t expect ¡­ ¡± He really didn¡¯t expect Matino to do such a thing on his wedding day, and the point was that he was counting on it. He probably wasn¡¯t even afraid of going to jail, that was something Sabrina thought aboutter. ¡°So you knew all along that he could do the damage and you kept it to yourself?¡± Matteo¡¯s gaze lost its temperature for a moment, looking at her as if she were dead. It was the first time Sabrina had seen such a look from Matteo, even though he had not liked her since she was a child, he had at least treated her as if she were the daughter of a family, not like but not even disgusted. But now, that look waspletely different. Sabrina¡¯s heart felt like it hurt like pins and needles, and she could barely breathe. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± She exined in a panic, ¡°The night before your wedding, I went drinking, got so drunk that the next day I woke up and thought about going to your wedding. Matteo, I, Sabrina, am very fond of you, I have loved you since I was a little girl, I just wanted you to look at me one more time and then look ahead to the day when I could be your wife someday. But because you don¡¯t like me, and my guardianship of the Ronzi family doesn¡¯t allow you to hurt someone¡¯s life, I really didn¡¯t know.¡± At her words, however, Matteo snorted augh. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°If you really appreciated it, you would have told me and alerted me from the beginning. It¡¯s not your obligation, but since you don¡¯t take it seriously, you have no right to say it in front of me today.¡± Sabrina stared at him nkly. ¡°So, now you are assuming that I am an aplice?¡± Sheughed a little and stretched her hands toward him, ¡°So, you want to call and handcuff me now? You¡¯ve decided I¡¯m an aplice anyway.¡± He had gone a little too far with this move and Sabrina knew it, but she felt bad about it. ¡°If there was any evidence, you wouldn¡¯t have a chance to stand here and talk to me now.¡± Matteo stood up and looked at her with a cold face. That sentence, so to speak, struck Sabrina like a bolt of lightning; if he had evidence, maybe he really wanted to send her to prison. ¡°If Auntie were still alive, she wouldn¡¯t want to see the daughter she raised sink the wheel like this, Sabrina, reviving the Ronzi family is a personal feeling I have for Uncle, it has nothing to do with you. If you feel that thepany is unwanted, then go away.¡± After Matteo left, Sabrina was left alone. She expected Matteo to angrily take away all her information, and then she would lose everything again, her family and her love, and finally her faith, but to her surprise, Matteo did not take away her information. He was already ming her. Perhaps, as she had said, she was not really pursuing herself for the sake of her parents? Sabrina, you are so ridiculous. Luca was quite busy these days, as he has to go to the office every day to take care of many things. As for what she was dealing with, Samantha knew exactly what she was dealing with. After that night, no one talked about it again, and Luke was afraid Samantha would get angry again, so he didn¡¯t say a word. But Samantha witnessed the downfall of the Farina family and read the gossip that it was the Farina family and the Ferrari family who had allied to uproot the Farina Group overnight, leaving nothing behind. In short, to put it crudely, he is dead as a doornail and will never live again. Although this may seem a bit extreme, Samantha understands. After all, the man in the Farina family had almost caused someone to lose his wife, got hurt, and ended up breaking up the marriage. That was fine, but what is the interest if everything is always waiting for everything to end in action? Those who move forward, regardless of the oue, should make their decisions well in advance. The woman Luca liked had a good eye; at least she had chosen a man who would treat her well for the rest of her life. Putting down the phone, Samantha could not help but sigh again. Some people are lucky, unlike her, who had slept with someone and lost her first time for nothing, and then her boyfriend went and saved the woman in his heart after the affair. But Samantha had always been hopeful, so she would not dwell too much on these things, much less me Anna, and it was good that she was safe this time. What worried her was whether she wanted to continue with Luca in this way. The fact that the two of them had pretended up to this point was aplete deviation from her n. Chapter 1457 Don’t spoil the mood Originally Samantha¡¯s n was to use it to keep her mother¡¯s mouth shut and stop pushing her to go on blind dates or find a boyfriend so she could live her single life in peace. But who knew things would turn out this way? When Luke left work, he would bring Samantha a small snack, which he did every day these days, and his zest for life was so strong that he actually brought her a small gift every few days after he knew she liked gadgets. It was a ne or a bracelet, and every other day it was an earring, and now Samantha¡¯s closet was full of Luca¡¯s trinkets. She was thinking that if Luca kept giving them away like this, it wouldn¡¯t be long before her jewelry box was full. ¡°Gifts, snacks.¡± Today Luca handed the box to Samantha, who sat down from the sofa andzily raised her hand to take it, ¡°What did you get me today?¡± ¡°See for yourself.¡± Samantha opened it and discovered that what Luca had bought her today was actually a ring; the ring was of a very specific style and seemed to have a substantial ring. Samantha did not rush to put it in his hand, but looked at Luca quizzically and asked, ¡°You want to propose to me, huh?¡± At her words, Luca winced as he took off his suit jacket, then looked at her with a slightly questioning look. ¡°What, why are you giving me a ring if you¡¯re not proposing?¡± Samantha shook the ring in her hand that sparkled in the light, a smile on her lips that was more than a little teasing, ¡°We¡¯ve only been dating for how long Luca, and you¡¯re so eager to ask me to marry you?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t exin!¡± Samantha raised her hand to interrupt him, ¡°I know what you are trying to say, you are afraid I will reject you, aren¡¯t you? Luke was a bit speechless, in fact he didn¡¯t think much about it when he bought this ring, the saleswoman even presented him with an expensive one, the money he had umted before, he had often taken it out to buy gifts for Samantha in recent times. He bought the ring today because he had already given her something else, so he wanted to give her something different so that she would not be unhappy if it was the same. It was just that he didn¡¯t expect Samantha to misunderstand his meaning. So what was he going to say, deny it? If he denies it, with this girl¡¯s entric nature, surely she will ask him again when the timees, if he had not intended to marry her at all when he was with her? If he does not deny it, then ¡­ After being with her for a long time and being set up by her many times, Luca is not as straightforward as he used to be, so after thinking about it, he thought it would be better if he didn¡¯t say anything. She thought that Luca would resist and she would not like it, but why was he quiet? So she was dissatisfied again and looked for Luca¡¯s problems. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? You don¡¯t admit it, do you? And who did you buy this ring for?¡± Luca thought she would be satisfied and then put the ring on, who knew she would really wonder again, put his jacket on the hook next to him and then walked over to Samantha and took the ring from her hand. Samantha, blushing slightly, ¡°You can¡¯t give it to me now? Fine, then take it back to ¡­.¡± Before she could finish the sentence, she felt a cold sensation between her fingers, and it turned out that Luke had taken the initiative to put the ring on her hand. ¡°And now you ask me these questions? Who did I buy the ring for that you don¡¯t know? Is there anyone else in the house besides you and me? Or do you think I bought it for myself?¡± It was surprising to hear him speak so eloquently for the first time, and Samantha became irritated, ncing at her hand with the ring before saying, ¡°Who knows? Maybe you bought it for yourself?¡± Luca sweated slightly at that, ¡°Did I buy it so I could wear it?¡± Samantha said nothing now, looked at the ring on her hand, and the more she looked at it, the more she liked it and the more her heart leapt, but she did not show it on her face. ¡°Luca, I tell you that you gave them to me of your own free will, and if one day we break up, I will not return any of these things to you.¡± Luca still held her hand, and the atmosphere between them was good, but Samantha¡¯s sudden breakup destroyed the good mood. He looked at her helplessly, ¡°Can you avoid talking about breakups right now?¡± Samantha stared at him and did not answer. ¡°Too bad about the atmosphere, when you receive a gift, you should be happy, I didn¡¯t give you something to make you think more.¡± ¡°So tell me first, will you look for me to ask for it back?¡± Samantha snapped forward and locked her gaze on him, ¡°In case, I mean in case we break up one day, these things you gave me may be worth a lot of money, you really won¡¯t look for me then ¡­¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°If it was given to you, it¡¯s yours, so of course I won¡¯t bother to ask for it back!¡± ¡°Luca!¡± Samantha shouted loudly at him, because of the proximity, so Luca heard his ears screeching and his whole body was confused, he did not expect Samantha who was close to him to suddenly get angry, a little angry face. ¡°You really thought of breaking up with me!¡± The corners of Luke¡¯s mouth crinkled, so this was another trap? He was too young. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you say we are not breaking up and you don¡¯t need to return these gifts, they are for you and you can do what you want with them?¡± The survivalist Luke immediately said, ¡°I was wrong, next time I will change!¡± With that, he took Samantha¡¯s hand in his, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be angry, aren¡¯t you hungry? See what I bought you to eat?¡± Samantha nced at the food in the bag and was about to say something, but she was quickly distracted by the food, so she gave Luca a light look, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± At those words, Luca immediately felt a huge sigh of relief. When Samantha ate, she asionally gave Luca a bite, and Luca blushed and felt embarrassed at first, but then slowly became normal. ¡°You go take a bath and I will dress youter.¡± Luca¡¯s body medicine had to be changed every day, and in recent times he had recovered well, so the doctor allowed him toe back and reapply the medicine himself, and he could take a bath, but he had to use lukewarm water when he did so, so as not to burn the wound. After all, the flesh was slow to grow, new and tender. Luke had no objection and went straight to the bath, then undressed andy down on the bed so that Samantha could apply the medicine. Once the clothes were removed, Samantha was still shocked to see all the cuts and bruises on her body. If she had suffered such injuries herself, she would have been in so much pain that she did not want to move every day, but she still went to work every day with her face unchanged. Thinking of this, Samantha said with hatred, ¡°Is yourpany so busy that you can¡¯t take a few days off first?¡± Chapter 1458 Unwanted When Luke heard this, he could feel that she was worried about herself, and the corners of her lips curled a little as she said softly, ¡°There¡¯s a lot going on in thepany, and Cristian is too preupied with his family to have time right now, so I¡¯ll have to be a little busier.¡± Samantha grunted disdainfully, ¡°No matter how much you worry about your family, you can¡¯t not take care of yourpany, can you? ve wife, if thepany doesn¡¯t take care of itself, how will you be able to support your wife one day when thepany is gone?¡± At her words, Luke¡¯s expression became a little more serious, probably because he really believed in Cristian¡¯s strength, so he would speak for him at this time. ¡°There is no way our Cristian¡¯s ability will let thepany fall, even if everyone in the world cannot run thepany, Cristian cannot.¡± ¡°From the way you talk, you seem to have a lot of admiration for your Cristian?¡± ¡°Cristian is really good, it¡¯s not that I adore him.¡± Okay, howe Samantha was a little jealous listening to himpliment another person? But it was a good thing that he wasplimenting a man, she would have to poke all his wounds if heplimented a woman in front of her. After bandaging his back, Samantha reached out a hand and patted Luke¡¯s arm, ¡°The back is over, turn it over.¡± Hearing thest words, Luca¡¯s hands moved and the corners of his mouth twitched. He didn¡¯t know why, but it sounded like a piece of steak in a frying pan, turning over when it was almost ready. With this thought in mind, he slowly propped his arms up and then sat down. It was no longer the case to lie down because of the medicine he had taken on his back, and when Luke got up, he did not notice that Samantha was sitting so close, so he ran to her. Bang! Samantha had the medicine in her hand and was waiting for him to sit up and redo his wounds, when he bumped into her. A long arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her back, so Samantha fell into Luca¡¯s arms with the medicine bottle. Then Samantha heard a slight grunt from him, presumably from hitting the wound, and she quickly pulled away to check on him. ¡°Is everything all right? Did I hit your wound?¡± Samantha ran her hand over him anxiously, not realizing how dangerous the gesture was; although Luke was usually quite wooden, he was also a normal man and in his blood age. The two had not been intimate since the drunken encounter. For men, it¡¯s okay if they don¡¯t start, but once they do, there are certain times when they can¡¯t help but think about it. For example, when they wake up early, like ¡­ now. Samantha was oblivious to the crisis, her hand still pressed against his body, then stared seriously at the wound on his forehead, ¡°Does it hurt a lot? Do you want a coldpress first? It¡¯s been so long since this wound healed, why hasn¡¯t it healed yet?¡± Luke saw the look of pain that filled her eyes, as if the wound had grown on her, and this small recognition touched Luke¡¯s heart. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down, his voice hoarse for a few moments. ¡°It¡¯s only been a little while, how is it possible to try to grow all the way through? How can it heal all at once, do you take me for a god?¡± At those words, Samantha¡¯s hands moved, then looked up to stare at him. ¡°Why are you shaking your head right now? Why don¡¯t you stay home and recuperate after being hurt like this, instead of going to thepany every day? Your Cristian knows how to stay home with his wife, why don¡¯t you follow his example and stay home with your girlfriend more?¡± As she spoke, her mouth opened and closed, its pink color against her fairplexion, making Luca almost unable to look away. It took a moment for Luca to look away, the depth under his eyes thickening a little more. ¡°I came back from work, didn¡¯t I? And I brought you a present.¡± Samantha gave him a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t think you have a girl who only needs gifts to get rid of her, do you? Company is important too,pany is something that nothing can rece because after today there will be no more. Even if you had time for meter, it wouldn¡¯t be today, it wouldn¡¯t even mean as much!¡± She jerked up, saying something that Luke could not understand at all, and all he knew was that he was a little out of control, moving slowly toward her. It was only when his thin lips touched the tip of her nose that Samantha¡¯s mouth, still chattering, finally stopped and then looked at the beautiful face at hand, her eyshes fluttering with nervousness, ¡°Say, speak up, why did you suddenlye closer?¡± As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Luca¡¯s head tilted and then his thin lips gently touched hers. Samantha froze. Then Luca stepped back a little, his gaze locked on hers. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make the day a little more meaningful?¡± Samantha blinked, looking a little overwhelmed. ¡°I only asked you to spend more time with me, I didn¡¯t ask you to¡­.¡± Luca had not pulled away from her, and as soon as she spoke, he leaned in again for a kiss, then pulled away to see Samantha¡¯s reaction. Seeing that she had no intention of refusing, he kissed again, this time no longer a light peck, at first just a soft pressure without any other movement, then he began to suck shyly on the pearls of her lips, to take her cheek with his big hand as if he were kissing some treasure in a movement that was extraordinarily gentle and extraordinarily careful. Samantha felt her heart tickled by a feather, followed by an electric current running down her heart to her limbs, and she could not help but wink. The sound seemed to encourage Luke to stop kissing her softly and instead leverage his teeth to attack her breath. Samantha was still holding the open bottle of medicine, and now that he was holding her face and kissing her, she did not know where to put her hands, so she could only freeze them in the air. Later, Luke seemed dissatisfied with this progress and began to run his hand down her cheek to her ear, then from her ear to the back of her head, before pushing her into his arms. Probably because of the thirst they had felt for each other since thest time, neither of them said anything clear about what happened next, nor did either of them refuse, and as Luca buttoned her dress, she went to undo Luca¡¯s belt, a move that instead made Luca¡¯s ears blush, so she could not resist again and reached up to his neck and bit his ear. Luca¡¯s thin lips parted almost in a straight line, the veins in his forehead throbbing as he pulled her down, looking at her to say something but saying nothing.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Samantha blinked, one eye gently turned upward, ¡°What do you mean? I suggest you say it anyway, don¡¯t you want to?¡± Chapter 1459 – Eating together He wanted to. Of course Luca wanted to, he wanted it when her hand went up, and he wanted it when she hummed softly. As if to tease him a little, Samantha pressed her hand on his belt buckle, and with a slight pressure, the buckle opened with a sh. Luca then couldn¡¯t help but grunt. ¡°Mmmm ¡­¡± That grunt ¡­ Samantha exasperated him, ¡°Why are you grunting so slutty?¡± Luca turned and pinned her to the floor, his eyes bloodshot, ¡°It¡¯s not because of you.¡± Thest time they had sex, he couldn¡¯t remember much the next day, but now ¡­ it was real. So Samantha got a little nervous, but then half-heartedly. Then she fell asleep, exhausted, and when she woke up again, Luca was no longer with her. She reached out and touched the bed and it was actually cold. Tsk, how long had it been? How ruthless to wake up from a nap and not be seen! Samantha turned and faced the sunlight outside the window. Judging by the way Luca had behavedst night, it wasn¡¯t as if he shouldn¡¯t have some affection for himself. After all, people¡¯s words and actions do not deceive; if one dislikes someone, one will not want to be around her. But if one loves someone, one will want to be near them in every way possible. And Luke¡¯s behaviorst night was a good example of how she just wanted to be close to herself. When she had gotten drunk before, she had not been sober when she woke up the next day, butst night both of them had been sober, the way he had looked at her then, the way he had still left the low gasp in her ear, even calling her by name when he was in love. Samantha blushed at the thought, and pulled the covers up over her head. Samantha, you are also very horny! You¡¯re here alone thinking about it, when that dog has been at work for who knows how long, and you¡¯re still thinking about it! Don¡¯t think about it anymore!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Afterwards, Samantha got out of bed and prepared to wash herself, but when she got out of bed, her legs weakened and she almost fell to the floor. Fortunately, she was able to lie down in time. After this, Samantha forced herself to take a deep breath and then walked in a strange position to the bathroom. After washing and eating breakfast to regain her energy, she received a call from her mother Rain. These days, since she had been with Luke, Rain had not called her for a long time or urged her to go on a blind date to get married, so Samantha had had a very rare period of peace and quiet. So now seeing Rain¡¯s phone was not even as intimidating as it used to be. She picked up the phone, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re recovering so fast, you don¡¯t seem to be afraid of Mom anymore?¡± Hearing this, Samantha couldn¡¯t help but sputter out, ¡°Mom, you sound like you know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°You were born of me, what is there in your mind that I don¡¯t know? You are such a brat, you used to note home without a boyfriend for fear I would ask you to go on a blind date, but now that you have a boyfriend you keep noting home? Have you forgotten you have a mother because you have a boyfriend?¡± Samantha denied, ¡°Mom, it wasn¡¯t me. You have to understand that your daughter just fell in love, she¡¯s in a hot rtionship, it¡¯s hard to leave him, okay?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still in love? Do you think I can¡¯t understand that your boyfriend is an actor you found?¡± What? Samantha¡¯s heart stuttered, a little surprised that her mother could say that? No, maybe she was testing her. But even if it was a test, even if she could say it, she didn¡¯t care, she and Luca were now really engaged anyway. So Samantha simply confessed right away, ¡°Yes, actually I was the one faking it at first, you kept asking me to go on blind dates without giving me any freedom, and the key was that I really had nothing inmon with those guys, so I took one to cover first.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my daughter, you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your head?¡± Rain acted as if she had known all along, not at all surprised. ¡°Mom, if you knew, why didn¡¯t you introduce me to someer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the boy seemed nice, so I was hoping my daughter might have a real rtionship with him¡­ did you?¡± Samantha said nothing. ¡°Mom guess what, you live together now?¡± ¡°Mom! How do you know?¡± ¡°Bitch, I told you I gave birth to you, what is going through your mind that I don¡¯t know? If you hadn¡¯t made it with him, you wouldn¡¯t have admitted that you and he were acting before, and now it¡¯s the two of you who have made it, so you are fearless.¡± After hearing Rain¡¯s words, Samantha could only wince, well, it was true that her mother really knew her well enough to assume her psychology and all. ¡°I didn¡¯t approach you before because I wanted to give you time, but now that it¡¯s done, isn¡¯t it time to call back for a meal together? With your father and his parents.¡± Hearing Rain mention the man¡¯s parents, Samantha immediately sensed that something was wrong. ¡°He and I are still in love and we¡¯re not sure if we¡¯ll get marriedter, so it¡¯s not a good idea to have both parents meet now, is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a meeting, what¡¯s wrong with that? Your father and I only have one daughter, so we need to know what kind of family the other side is and what kind of character the other side¡¯s parents have, right? If the other person is not good, then mom will not approve of you dating him, so can¡¯t we wait until you and he are deeply in love to meet again?¡± That might make sense, but who does that? After all, these are the two people who will be together for life. ¡°Samantha, you are still a girl so you don¡¯t understand, but the character of your mother-inw and father-inw is also very important, your mother and father don¡¯t want to let you suffer, do you understand their pain?¡± Rain talked to Samantha for a long time, it was like a brainwashing, Samantha finally was a little tired of hearing herself talk and could only say, ¡°Then I will ask her when she gets off work. How long have they been together? It was not appropriate to ask both parents to meet at that time, and what¡¯s more, she had broken up with Luke not long ago. Even if they had met, it would have been a good idea to bring Luca to meet her parents first, to have a formal dinner and get to know each other-after all, she and Luca¡¯s parents already knew each other well. With this intention, Samantha settled down, and as soon as Luca left work, she immediately took his hand. ¡°Are you free tomorrow, by any chance?¡± Luca had two meetings to attend tomorrow and was a bit puzzled by Samantha¡¯s request, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that my mother wants to ¡­ ask you out to dinner!¡± Chapter 1460 Getting Strong ¡°She called me today to tell me that we talked for a long time and that she wanted to meet you and my father for a piece.¡± After Samantha said this, she went to check Luke¡¯s eyes and expression, and when she saw that he did not answer, her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? You don¡¯t want to see, do you?¡± At her words, Luca came to his senses and wrinkled his thin lips. ¡°No, when is tomorrow?¡± ¡°If you say yes, then I will call backter to ask.¡± ¡°Well, ask for a good time and let me know.¡± Samantha did not leave, instead staring him in the face, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you feel in too much of a hurry to meet him now?¡± After all, the two had not been dating for a long time, and she feared that if it were not for the incident after the night of drunkenness, the two would not be together. Luke felt that this had to be another throwback question, in fact he felt that it certainly was not too early to meet at this time, but he could not simply answer it or Samantha would then say something to the effect of not liking him again. So he thought about it for a moment and then said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s fast or slow, I¡¯ll go along with you anyway.¡± Samantha was quite surprised by his response, had this man been disliked recently? Words were flowing in and out, dripping from his mouth. The thought of the number of mental thoughts he might have had before answering made Samanthaugh, and a slight smile could not be avoided at the corners of her lips. ¡°All ording to me? Does that mean it depends on me?¡± ¡°When does it not depend on you?¡± Samantha looked at him for a long time and then suddenly said, ¡°Well, then before we go to see my parents tomorrow, let¡¯s buy some presents and take you to see your treasure.¡± When he heard the word ¡°treasure,¡± Luke made an obvious pause, probably not expecting Samantha to say it out of the blue, nor had he realized who she was talking about. So he asked unconsciously, ¡°Honey? You mean ¡­¡± In the middle of his sentence, Luke stopped abruptly again, because he had reacted, so he knew who Samantha was talking about. ¡°What, have you forgotten who your sweetheart is? You don¡¯t need to be reminded, do you?¡± Luke half-closed his thin lips, his eyes dark as he looked at the little girl in front of him, obviously holding his hand, obviously with delicate and lovely eyes, obviouslyst night the two of them were sweet and tender. However, she could say something like ¡°your darling¡± with a smile on her face, and she said it lightly, as if she didn¡¯t care. Inexplicably, Luke¡¯s heart felt heavy, as if he had something in his mouth, and he did not respond to Samantha¡¯s words as his thin lips rippled almost into a line. ¡°Can¡¯t you even say a word?¡± Samantha let go of his hand and sighed, ¡°I saw you so nervous that day, you didn¡¯t even leave when I told you to.¡± ¡°Is it something that cannot be revealed?¡± Luca asked, interrupting her. Samantha looked at him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t reveal it, I already did.¡± If she had, then why would she bring it up again and again? ¡°I bring it up now, not to get you in trouble, I just saw your state of mind, so I want to help you. Haven¡¯t you been going to work every daytely? I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t had a chance to visit, have you? Besides, they are married and it is not convenient for you to visit alone, so your girlfriend will be kind and buy you a gift to apany you. Just one look and you will be relieved to know that the other person is okay, right?¡± After saying this, Samantha even extended her hand and bumped into Luca, ¡°Isn¡¯t your girlfriend generous?¡± Her elbow hit Luca right in the heart, and he took a half step back,ughing bitterly inside as he was hit. She seemed generous enough, but he surprisingly wished she had not been so generous. He already knew Anna was fine, so he had not thought about visiting her, but he did not expect Samantha to think about it. After Samantha¡¯s confirmation, she called and talked to Rain about going to see her tomorrow afternoon. In the morning she went to see Anna, but before doing so, Samantha wanted to talk to her on the phone, so she asked Luca for her number. Luca had Anna¡¯s cell phone number, but at this point, faced with Samantha¡¯s request, he suddenly did not want to give it. ¡°They are taking care of her, so there is really no need to make a special trip to see her.¡± Samantha could not help but roll her eyes, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve made all the arrangements, don¡¯t worry,st time I was angry because I was afraid something would happen to you, this time I¡¯m the one who offered to take you for a visit, so I won¡¯t be angry.¡± She thought she was afraid of being jealous, but in fact that was not what Luca had in mind. But what was going through his mind, he himself did not understand, he just felt that he did not want her to apany him. Thinking about this, Luca tightened his lips and kept silent, and did not give her his cell phone number.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Give me your cell phone number,e on~¡± Samantha elbowed him, but Luca still did not answer. Samantha was getting a little angry. ¡°Why are you so stubborn? You weren¡¯t as vague as now when you rushed into the fire to save her.¡± Whatever Samantha said, Luca did not give her his cell phone number. Samantha was so angry that she spat at him, ¡°Luca, are you a man or not! I said it all, I ¡­ ah.¡± Before she could finish her words, who had thought that Luca, who had remained silent, suddenly raised his head, reached out his hand and grabbed her shoulders to push her backward, Samantha was so pinned to the sofa, and stared incredulously at Luca above her. ¡°I¡¯m not a man, didn¡¯t you get it rightst night?¡± Samantha¡¯s mouth twisted, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, I mean you ¡­¡± A secondter, however, her body was in the air and she was caught directly by Luca and headed in the direction of the bedroom. ¡°What are you doing? Hey! Put me down, I¡¯m talking business to you! What kind of asshole are you ying with!¡± Luca had a pouty face, ¡°Proving to you that this is the next business.¡± Shit! Samantha wanted to swear, there was no atmosphere, and he was talking about his sweetheart, and suddenly he wanted to take her for sex. She was not in the mood, okay? ¡°I¡¯m warning you Luca, you better put me down before I get mad, I¡¯ll talk to you when I get mad.¡± Bang! The bedroom door was kicked open and then kicked closed again, Samantha had never realized Luca was so violent, her eyes were wide open and she was about to curse when the sky turned in front of her and she was thrown onto the big bed, followed by a figure that passed her. ¡°Shit!¡± Samantha was furious, reaching out to push him as she went to kick him. Instead of kicking, his wrist was held back. Samantha found that men always had a strong conquering nature when it came to these things, as Luke, who normally would have been shy, became so strong at this moment. Chapter 1461 I’m not going to hurt you. Samantha kicks him with her feet and he grabs them with his hands, Samantha pushes him with her hands and he grabs her wrists and pulls them to the top of her head. Despite the huge disparity in strength, Samantha is still defiant: she may be a girl, but she has always been strong, and she will be in charge in the future even if she gets married. To put it bluntly, she just wants to be on top. But now what did Luca mean by this? What did he mean by bringing her into the house without any atmosphere, and even when she talked about the woman? No self-respect? Samantha wriggled hard and Luca came down with a kiss, Samantha moved her face away, his thin lips touched the spot on her cheek, lingering for a moment before pursuing him again and Samantha kept turning her head. So Luca could only free a hand to cup her chin before lowering his head for another kiss. Snap¡­ Samantha¡¯s free hand snapped up and pped Luca across the face. The p was still particrly loud in the quiet room, Luca¡¯s face was deflected, and Samantha¡¯s delicate face was filled with anger. ¡°I told you to let me go before I get angry!¡± Luca turned her head and looked deeply into her eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Samantha half-closed her red lips, her beautiful eyes a little red as she looked at him, ¡°Do you know what respect is when you try to fuck me while I¡¯m talking about that woman?¡± Luke saw her eyes turn red and all the sense he had lost ran back, he exined in a bit of panic, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, I just ¡­¡± ¡°Only what? I can¡¯t even mention it, can I? Mention it and you¡¯re pissed off, pissed off, you¡¯re pissed off and you want to fuck me? Are you a human being!¡± In the face of Samantha¡¯s eloquence, he simply could not dissuade her, so he tried to silence her in another way, only he did not expect to make her really angry. Luke locked eyes with her for a long moment, and just when Samantha thought he had pulled back, Luke suddenly lowered his head to cover her lips again. ¡°Mmm.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes widened, the dog man! How dare he! Samantha nodded again, but this time it didn¡¯t go as well asst time, her hand was grabbed by Luca before he could touch her, her hand was grabbed not to mention her lips upied. It was a long moment before Luca pulled away and then his thin lips traveled to the tip of her nose and ended on her forehead, the top of her hair, her eyes. Samantha was still angry, then she felt his kisses seem to be much morepassionate. She even closed her eyes unconsciously when the kiss reached her eyes. Don¡¯t look at Luca, a smelly, rock-hard man, but his lips were soft. Samantha could not understand what he was doing. Luca let go of her hold, then turned andy on his side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± He didn¡¯t mean to hurt her? Samantha bit her tongue hesitantly; her mouth had filled with his scent before, and even now it had not dissipatedpletely. Her breathing was unsteady as shey on her side. Samantha thought for a moment and turned to him. ¡°Are you so unable to listen to her? You know the more you do that, the more I have to mention in front of you that you provoked me in the first ce.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at him, ¡°At first I was ready to let it all go and pretend that I had been scanned, but it was you who came after me and said you were responsible, and since you are responsible, you have to be responsible too. I can wait for someone in your heart and I understand you. It¡¯s not that I would me her if she wasn¡¯t a bitch, I just can¡¯t understand why you¡¯re acting this way at this point.¡± As soon as her eyes reddened, Luke became much more agitated than he had been before, and now he followed suit, turning to the side and slowly reaching out his hand to her cheek. Her lips were slightly parted, wanting to say something, but not knowing where to begin. What to say? I¡¯m afraid he hadn¡¯t settled down yet either. Samantha waited a long time, and when she saw that he had nothing to say, she stopped talking to him and turned her back on him. Now Luca did not know what to say, and he looked back at her, wanting to say something. Samantha closed her eyes with her back to Luca. The two spent a sleepless night. Luca wanted to talk to Samantha, but she did not even look at him, just went to the bathroom and closed the door. When she came out after washing the dishes, Luca was hanging up the phone with his cell phone. Seeing her leave, Luca picked up the phone before exining, ¡°Auntie called, asking what time should we go to her ce today? Hearing this, Samantha gasped and said nothing more, approaching and immediately grabbing her phone. Luca stared at her and, noticing that she seemed about to call back, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go down there.¡± Samantha said, ¡°We have a very unstable rtionship, it¡¯s best not to see either parent for a while.¡± At those words, Luke¡¯s eyebrows furrowed vigorously, and he stood up, his long, straight legs reached out to Samantha and took the phone directly from her. ¡°Why is it unstable? If you said you would meet yesterday, you can¡¯t go back on your word. Besides, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t seen each other before, let¡¯s say this time is just an informal dinner.¡± He put away Samantha¡¯s phone, his face a little sullen, ¡°We all agreed yesterday, if we don¡¯t go today, your parents will surely be worried.¡± Probably because she thought he was right, Samantha did not contradict him, and the two were silent with each other for a while before Luca returned her phone. ¡°Tell you what, we¡¯ll go before lunch, it¡¯s still early, you go catch up on sleep, I¡¯ll wake you up when it¡¯s time.¡± Hearing this, Samantha finally looked up at him. Neither of them had slept wellst night, so they both had dark circles under their eyes at the moment, and he was letting her go to bed, so what about him? ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the supermarket to buy something to take away with me.¡± Looking like he was starting to admit his mistake again, Samantha blinked and nodded abruptly, ¡°Well, you go shopping then, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± With that said, without any hesitation, she took off her shoes and got under the covers, which she covered tightly to reveal only a small head. So far, Luke had been exceptionally kind, taking the initiative to talk to her after an argument, offering to admit his faults, as now, when he would say he was going shopping alone and then let her rest. It was clear that neither of them had rested wellst night. But this had made Samantha feel better inside and her anger was slowly calming down a bit. She still didn¡¯t want to talk to him so soon; men like Luke needed to be taken care of slowly, so it was best to wait a little longer.N?velDrama.Org owns this. With this in mind, Samantha closed her eyes and went to sleep. Chapter 1462 Parents’ meeting. Luke washed himself, changed into some light clothes and went to the nearby supermarket to buy some food supplements for the elderly, some fresh meat, fruit and seafood, after all, he had to go there early for lunch. After thinking about it, he thought it would be a good idea to prepare some gifts for his family, so Luke bought a belt for his future father-inw and a silk scarf for Samantha¡¯s mother. After both gifts were ready, Luca received a phone call from his mother, Flora. ¡°Son, are you going to work today? I called Samantha and she didn¡¯t answer, is she still sleeping?¡± Luca had just muted Samantha¡¯s phone by hand and did not expect to miss his mother¡¯s call, so he exined, ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I told her to go back to sleep and muted her phone.¡± ¡°No wonder, I said how could this Samantha not answer my calls, so you¡¯re the one doing it!¡± Luca: ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What? You can¡¯t even call your son if you are your mother?¡± It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t, it was just that Luca knew his mother too well, whenever he called there was always an event going on, and if there was nothing going on his mother didn¡¯t call, she just let him go. So he didn¡¯t answer, waiting for Flora to speak when he couldn¡¯t hold his tongue. She didn¡¯t even need to ask Luke, Flora said it all right away, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mother and your aunts have an appointment to go to the hot springs in Dongyun Mountain today. I thought of asking you toe with me.¡± Luke thought about having dinner with Samantha at her house today and half-closed his lips before saying, ¡°Today? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Flora was immediately angry, ¡°You won¡¯t let me take Samantha out, Luca, or you don¡¯t n to be with Samantha long term? I tell you, son, you took her for the first time, if you don¡¯t take responsibility, your father and I will break your legs.¡± Luca¡¯s eyelids blinked and his lips twitched. Why bring up this subject again? ¡°Mom, in the future, don¡¯t talk about this topic casually, and don¡¯t even do it in front of Samantha.¡± Thinking about it, Luke thought it would be better to talk about where she was going today. ¡°As for why we will not let Samantha go today, it is because we have other activities and cannot go.¡± ¡°Other events? What kind of events?¡± Flora was immediately curious, if her son and daughter-inw¡¯s activities were interesting, then why was she still apanying those women dragging their families to the spa, wouldn¡¯t it have been better to apany her son and daughter-inw? ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner with Samantha today at her and her parents¡¯ house.¡± Flora immediately exploded when she heard this. ¡°What? Going to Samantha¡¯s house to meet her parents? Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner, shit boy? I was so prepared.¡± ¡°Prepared for what?¡± Luca exined a little helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s me and Samantha going today, there are no arrangements for you and my father.¡± But Flora said no and insisted on getting ready and then going ahead. ¡°What do you know, child? You and Samantha will be together in the future, and sooner orter both of our inws will have to meet. Besides, if you go alone, what if Samantha¡¯s mother is not happy with you? No, I have to pack right away and run there with your father.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Luca was about to say something else when Flora had already hung up and a busy signal came from his phone. He put the phone away and regretted a little that he had just told Flora that he should have kept it to himself a little longer, given Flora¡¯s personality, he might have mentioned the wedding to Samantha¡¯s mother at the dinner table today. He and Samantha were together now, but as Samantha had said, whether he wanted to admit it or not, the two were really very unstable now. Because the two were never together from the beginning because they were in love. He still hasn¡¯t resolved his emotions, and Samantha also didn¡¯t know if she liked him or not. Now, if both parents met ¡­ Luca soon came home from his shopping trip and pushed open the bedroom door to find Samantha still asleep and rolled in the corner with her pillow, her hands and feet not even covered by the nkets. Luca had to go and pull the covers up for her, then sat down on the edge of the bed. He knew Flora woulde when she said she would, and she was probably already on her way here. So Luca had to put his phone on silent and send Flora a Facebook message saying that Samantha was still sleeping, so don¡¯t shout when she came and let her sleep some more. Flora quickly responded with an okay gesture. Then she added, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me, I know how to love my daughter-inw.¡± Samantha slept well, the more she sulkedst night, the better she slept in the morning. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock, wasn¡¯t it? Well, hadn¡¯t Luca said he would wake her up? Why hadn¡¯t he woken her up yet?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Had he fallen asleep on his own? Thinking this, Samantha got up and put on a coat before going out. She had just pushed open the door when she collided with Luca who wasing in. The two collided and stopped. ¡°Awake?¡± Samantha nodded, ¡°It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock, why didn¡¯t you wake me up earlier? Wouldn¡¯t it be toote at this time?¡± ¡°No.¡± Luca shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s about time, everything is arranged, I¡¯lle and get you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go change.¡± Samantha turned away, but Luca took her arm and coughed softly, ¡°This, things might have changed a little.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°My parents heard about what happened today, so ¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean that both parents will meet, do you?¡± This was something Samantha did not expect at all, she had thought that both parents would meet, but she did not expect it to be today. ¡°You know my mother¡¯s temper, she heard I was going to your house for dinner and thought it would be better to book a ce at the hotel and invite your parents.¡± Samantha could not help but raise her eyebrows at his words, ¡°So, you haven¡¯t already taken my parents to the hotel while I was sleeping, have you?¡± Luca did not answer, but the look on his face said it all. Samantha stood up and rubbed her head, feeling dizzy, getting up from a nap and everything had changed, oh my! ¡°Are you going to change?¡± Luke pointed behind her and Samantha could only nod helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m going to change, wait for me.¡± Chapter 1463 – Blowing each other. This was not the first time Samantha had met Luke¡¯s parents, as she had always chatted with her mother on Facebook and had been very kind to her, so Samantha did not feel strange at all. So Samantha was not at all nervous to meet her parents this time. To her, they were all her people. Unlike Samantha, who faced her mother every day, Luca only met Samantha¡¯s parents once or twice, so he was a little nervous and embarrassed to meet them this time. In the VIP lounge of the hotel Both parents were chatting like crazy. Rain and Flora had very simr personalities, both were talkative and both women loved beauty and spent money, bringing gifts for each other in this meeting. Rain pulled out the bracelets she had hidden for years and Flora pulled out her ancestral jade pendant, which she had kept in her box. Both were experts in jade and as soon as they saw what the other had taken, they immediately understood each other¡¯s sincerity and hit it off. The two soon sat together and chatted, leaving the two older men looking at each other in disbelief. Luke¡¯s father, Lario, stroked the scruff of his neck on his chin before looking at Ideo beside him, ¡°Come,e, drink, drink.¡± His father was an old drinker, he liked to drink, and as the man¡¯s father he had to greet him first, but Lario had a mute mouth and did not know what to say, so he had to greet the other man with a drink. Ideo usually didn¡¯t drink because his wife didn¡¯t like him drinking, but today was a special day, so he didn¡¯t refuse and they immediately clinked sses. As a man, they knew each other over drinks, so the two started talking. But the two mothers were already talking about marriage. ¡°Our boy is usually very wooden, he has never had a girl before, and he doesn¡¯t know how to be nice to girls, so you can be patient with him, I will teach him more in the future.¡± Rain waved her hand with an even more disgusted expression than Flora¡¯s, ¡°Isn¡¯t he handsome? He has never had a girlfriend, which means he is career-oriented. Samantha, on the other hand, is full of ws, is always in front of theputer, doesn¡¯t know how to go out and meet people, iszy as hell, and doesn¡¯t know how to find a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Samantha is so nice, so pretty and so well-behaved, it would be a blessing for the Russo family to have a daughter-inw like that!¡± Rain assessed the tone of Flora¡¯s voice and could see that she really liked Samantha from the bottom of her heart; they seemed to know each other very well. ¡°What is your best trick?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Look how well you have taken care of yourself, not a wrinkle on your face, but really you are Samantha¡¯s mother, I wouldn¡¯t doubt it if I said you and Samantha are sisters!¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Rainughed at the wrinkles around her eyes, ¡°You look younger, these little girls don¡¯t have the same smooth skin as you!¡± Floraughed at that, too. When the two older men at the side heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but turn around at the same time, watching these two womenughing with wrinkles at the corners of their eyes and blowing each other. What could be done? Who allowed them to be their wives? Laughing, Flora said, ¡°Mother-inw, we met today, so I¡¯m asking you directly, when would be a good time for Samantha and Luca¡¯s wedding?¡± Rain at first thought he was calling her mother-inw because he wanted to get closer to her, but he did not expect her to be serious, and when she asked about the wedding, Rain was surprised, ¡°A wedding? Nowadays, young people seem to promotete marriage, so will the two children agree to a wedding so soon? Isn¡¯t that too early?¡± Flora smiled very kindly, ¡°Not too early, not too early, now let¡¯s discuss the wedding, and then find a date to get married early, otherwise what if Samantha shows her pregnancy?¡± Rain was a little astonished, ¡°Pregnant, pregnant?¡± He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. How could it be that she was pregnant? Could it be that these two were already having sex? When he thought of this, Rain¡¯s face changed and she stood up abruptly. Her movement made several people beside her wince, and their eyes fell on her, Flora even looked strange, ¡°What¡¯s going on, mother-inw?¡± Rain then came to her senses and felt that she could not lose herposure like that, so she calmed down and resumed her seat with a slight smile on her face. ¡°Nothing, it just urred to me that the gas in my house seems to have been left on, but on second thought, I think I went to check on my way out and it should have been turned off.¡± Flora said seriously, ¡°Gas is not a trivial thing, be careful next time, it is very dangerous.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, I will.¡± Rain forced a smile on her face, but in her mind she was thinking, ¡°Did Samantha, this girl, go so far as to pretend to be real? Or maybe she was pretending for this reason? No, she should have asked Samantha what was going on when she arrived!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Even if she was a mother and wanted her daughter to marry, she could not marry someone so confused, if it was not because she liked her, then she should not! However, Flora was oblivious to Rain¡¯s thoughts: she was very happy with her future daughter-inw and inws, and she felt that Luca was truly blessed in ten lifetimes to marry Samantha. Shortly afterwards, Luke and Samantha arrived. When they entered, the four people in the room looked at the same person, Samantha. Luca, on the other hand, was left out in the cold. ¡°Samantha is here.¡± Flora got up as soon as she saw Samantha and went to take her hand with great enthusiasm, ¡°Come,e, stay close to your mother and me.¡± Rain also got up, but she also came to call Samantha, but she did not expect Flora to pull Samantha over, so she stopped and looked at Luke again. It was the same face as thest time he had seen her at her home, still the same face, still scarred, with a face as stern as it was imposing. ¡°Hi Auntie.¡± Luke greeted Rain with a nod, then turned to Ideo, ¡°Hello Uncle.¡± After greeting Samantha¡¯s parents, Luca looked to his own, ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± ¡°Well, feel free to sit down.¡± Flora¡¯s attitude toward Luca waspletely indifferent, but she treated Samantha like a treasure. ¡°Samantha, look at the menu, what do you want to eat? Tell your aunt if there is anything you don¡¯t want to eat, and tell the waiter not to serve it.¡± Chapter 1464 Aren’t you afraid of getting pregnant? ¡°Good.¡± Samantha and Flora had long been ustomed to this way of getting along, so they did not feel guilty and instead took the menu and looked at it right in front of her. ¡°I want this one, this one doesn¡¯t look good so I¡¯d rather not serve it, and this one ¡­¡± Samantha¡¯s thin white fingers darted over the menu as Flora watched with an admiring smile on her face. Rain and Ideo could not help but sneak nces at each other at this sight. Why did their daughter seem to be enjoying herself so much? Had she gotten to know Luca¡¯s parents thoroughly? Or were Luca¡¯s parents simply spoiling Samantha like a sweetheart? ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but I wanted a daughter when I was young, and I was so sorry when a son was born. But this girl is so beautiful, she is so pretty, I adore her.¡± After these words, Rain could see that Flora was really spoiling Samantha as if she were her own daughter. It did not seem to be the first time something like this had happened, as Samantha did not feel embarrassed at all and was very natural and generous, so it was certain that they were not putting on a show because both parents were meeting, but they were really good to Samantha. Everyone was focused on Samantha, and Luke waspletely left behind. Even after they ordered the food, they didn¡¯t even ask Luca what he wanted, they just handed it to the waiter. When Samantha went to observe Luca¡¯s face, she found that he did not feel angry or impatient about it, so I think he was insensitive or indifferent. In Luca¡¯s case, however, it was more likely to be the former. Once all the food was served, it was true that Flora was only looking after Samantha, with Rain beside her having no chance, and soon Samantha¡¯s bowl was piled into a small mountain. On Luca, however, still no one was paying attention. Rain looked at the boy a few times in the meantime, still hating him a little when he thought that the brat had slept with the daughter he had raised so well. But when he thought about it, he didn¡¯t hate him so much because children grow up and get married, but he certainly wouldn¡¯t have given her to him so easily. After a good meal, it was time to talk. Rain began to question Luke. He was about to ask for Luke¡¯s details, but before she could even begin, Flora pulled out a piece of information and put it directly in front of Rainy¡¯s face. ¡°Inws, this is Luca¡¯s resume, I wrote down all the good and bad things he has done since he was a child. Rain took the resume in her hand and some ck lines crossed her forehead. ¡°What? The resume?¡± How could such a thing exist when it was just a parents¡¯ meeting? Wasn¡¯t it something that was only used when applying for a job? Luca obviously did not expect Flora to prepare this, and for a moment his face darkened a little. ¡°Mom, what are you doing with that?¡± Flora glowered at him in a fierce tone: ¡°So what? If you want to marry someone¡¯s beautiful daughter, you have to tell everything about your past, otherwise how will your future mother-inw know if you are a good person or an asshole?¡± ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s more.¡± Flora also pulled out her family¡¯s savings book and said with a smile, ¡°Inws, this is our Russo family property and savings.¡± Rain¡¯s hand trembled a little as she held the CVs, not daring to take them this time, and said simply; ¡°This, these are not to be seen, are they?¡± ¡°Yes, we know. When Samantha marries Luke, we will be a family, and family does not talk about family. Besides, in this day and age, you have to marry well, and even if we in the Russo family are not particrly rich, we can still spoil Samantha without any problems!¡± While Flora was not wary at all, Rain did not dare to look around. After all, these things were very private, but the fact that Luca¡¯s mother had the audacity to bring them up like that showed sincerity. ¡°Inws, take a look.¡± Samantha also felt embarrassed and quickly said, ¡°Aunt, you¡¯d better put things away first, these are private things after all, and our family doesn¡¯t look at them.¡± Only when she heard thest sentence did Flora realize what was going on, she had to put things away and exined with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I don¡¯t want to say anything else, it¡¯s just that the two families are talking about marriage and I just thought I should show Samantha what my family has, if Samantha is not satisfied, then we can let Luca go ahead and work on it. ¡± Rain could somewhat see that the parents were rushing to get the two married today, even though they both seemed like nice, simple and warm parents to her, without any heart or defensiveness. But after all, it was the first time they had met, and once married they would have to spend a lot of time together in the future, so they needed to check in for a while. So Rain found an excuse to ask Samantha to apany her to the bathroom, and Samantha probably guessed what her mother was thinking, so she followed her. Once in the bathroom, Rain grabbed Samantha by the shoulders and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you sleep with that brat?¡± Samantha sensed that he had something to ask her, but she did not expect such a direct question, which almost made her choke on her own saliva. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Samantha coughed for a few moments to calm herself, then made some effort to find her voice, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. At her words, Rain sneered and looked at her sideways with his arms folded in front of him. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m talking about? You¡¯re the girl who found someone to pretend to be your boyfriend to avoid my blind date. I saw that you two got along well and hoped you would have a real rtionship, but I didn¡¯t let you ruin it.¡± Ruin? Samantha blinked, her watery eyes as clear as spring water. What era are you living in? ¡± What ruin are you talking about? It¡¯s just sleeping with him. It¡¯s nothing special.¡± These were surely the words of Samantha, who loved to save face. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Rain¡¯s eyes widened and she raised her hand to strike her. Samantha hastened to hold her hand, ¡°Mom, calm down, I¡¯m just saying, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m absolutely not ruining myself, he and I are both unmarried. If you think I¡¯m wasting myself like this, what about him? So there¡¯s no such thing as ruin, and anyway, if I¡¯m at a disadvantage, he certainly doesn¡¯t take advantage of it either.¡± ¡°Silly girl, and you think you haven¡¯t suffered? What do you think your mother is saying about you? I¡¯m worried about how bad you will hurt your health if you get pregnant and then don¡¯t get married and have a baby, you know?¡± The corners of Samantha¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch at the word pregnant, ¡°Only ¡­ can¡¯t be pregnant that fast, can she?¡± ¡°How not? How long has it been since thest monthly?¡± Chapter 1465-Send her back Monthly? Samantha bit her lower lip, then said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had my monthly yet this month.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on it when youe back and remember to write down the dates of the monthly so you don¡¯t get pregnant without even knowing it.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, it really pisses me off, and you still think you won¡¯t lose out, it¡¯s who will have to give birth to a baby-you or him?¡± It was a real headache for Samantha to mention this, both of them were drunk that night. Waking up Samantha realized that she did not want to see him again so she packed her bags and ran off in the car, andter she would avoid him and do nothing more. But then, it was just that one time, so it shouldn¡¯t be that easy to get pregnant, right? If she got pregnant in one shot, wouldn¡¯t Luca be a shooter? ¡°Damn girl, what are you thinking?¡± Rain¡¯s voice brought Samantha¡¯s mind back, and Samantha pulled her lips back in an embarrassed smile, ¡°Nothing, nothing, I mean don¡¯t worry mom, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t get pregnant.¡± ¡°Are you saying it won¡¯t happen? If people would decide on pregnancy, there wouldn¡¯t be so many unnned second and third pregnancies in the world!¡± ¡°Come on mom, don¡¯t be angry. And who says we won¡¯t get married? Look how much Luca¡¯s parents love me, his mother bought me so many gifts and spent so much money, that skin care set she gave me cost tens of thousands.¡± Rain¡¯s face changed slightly when he heard this: ¡°And do you agree? This seems to be very good for you, after all, it is not sure if you will marry into their family in the future.¡± Samantha nodded vigorously, ¡°I also think they are genuinely good to me, it is easy to mask, but it is very difficult to mask perfectly, any behavior can reveal what is wrong with a person, but if the person is kind, then there is no way to find out. The feeling I get from their family now is that they are very sincere with me.¡± After hearing this, Rain¡¯s impression of Luke¡¯s family was a few degrees better. ¡°What is that scar on Luca¡¯s face?¡± ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t asked yet, I think asking such a question no isfortable. Maybe it¡¯s his sore spot? Besides, I think his scar looks good, it¡¯s even more beautiful! Mom, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± ¡°Why should I dislike him? If my daughter thinks of him so gently, how dare I treat him badly?¡± ¡°Hee hee.¡± Samantha hugged Rain¡¯s arm and buried her face in his, ¡°I know Luca¡¯s mom is good to me, don¡¯t worry, Samantha won¡¯t give up, Luca is a good man, just a little cold, but he is bing an obedient man under my guidance. I haven¡¯t thought about getting married or anything before, but if I had to, then I would like to marry the kind of man I can control.¡± ¡°The important thing is that you like him, right?¡± Samantha said nothing, justughed. And who says she doesn¡¯t like him? She wasn¡¯t sure when she had first be interested in Luca, maybe when his ears had turned red in front of her, maybe when he was quietly doing the dishes every day, or maybe when she had had sex with him that night. She did not want to find out now when it was that she had liked Luca. Because it had not been love at first sight between her and Luca, neither of them had felt anything for the other at first, it had been more of a slow emotion seeping out of spending time together each day, and over time Samantha had realized that she was beginning to get used to him and to like him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Well well, my daughter has never actively said that she likes someone . But if you have real feelings for him , then mom will trust your vision.¡± Seeing her daughter¡¯s downcast eyes thinking about her offspring, Rain could not understand her, but she could humor her. That evening everyone had dinner, Samantha was in a good mood and allowed herself to drink more, the group happily clinked sses, Luke was the only one on the table who had not had a drop of wine. When the meal was over, Samantha began to get drunk again and copsed in Luca¡¯s arms, reaching and pulling on his tie and shouting: ¡°Drink, I want to drink again!!!¡± Rain is a good drinker and does not drink much, so she was sober at the moment. She noticed that Luke had not touched a drop of alcohol and was pleased. She knew she would have to take the girl hometer, so she did not drink. Extra points for that. Samantha fell dazed and tried to reach for the wine bottle on the table again, Luca snatched it from her hand and set it aside. ¡°Well, why are you taking my bottle? Give it back!¡± Samantha said and was about to lunge when Luca reached out to block her and she threw herself into Luca¡¯s arms. Luca was actually sweating a little, because Samantha always yed different roles when she was drunk, and it was strangely awkward when both parents were here. So the best thing he could do at this time was to take Samantha away immediately. But Samantha¡¯s parents had not yet left, and he could not leave first. So after Samantha jumped into his arms, he could only reach out and hold her still, then looked straight at Rain and Ideo. ¡°Auntie and Uncle, I arranged for a car to be downstairs to take you back first.¡± Rain waved her hand, indicating that it was not necessary. ¡°Samantha is drunk, we might as well get her back first.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Luca was a bit hesitant, after all, the elders were still here. ¡°Drink! Drink!¡± Samantha began to make a scene again, lying in Luca¡¯s arms, she was so bored that she reached out to rub Luca¡¯s ears, rubbing and scratching them, all of a sudden they were red. The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± Ideo said seriously, ¡°Bring her back first, look at her like this, you¡¯ll still have to turn around when youe backter, it¡¯s been a hard night for you.¡± ¡°Yes, bring her back first, leave this to us, we have things to talk about even as adults, it¡¯s convenient that you young people are gone.¡± Luke nodded when both parents said this, ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll bring Samantha back first.¡± As he got up, he picked up Samantha, who was so drunk that she was rubbing his ears and grabbing his hair, and when Luca picked her up, her legs were kicking and punching. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me, you bastard! I have to drink, if you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll blow the roof off your house!¡± A few ck lines shed across Rain¡¯s forehead when she heard this. This girl could be really scary when she was drunk. But when she looked at Mr. and Mrs. Russo, they both smiled and did not seem to take her seriously, so Rain breathed a sigh of relief. Luca put a lot of effort into getting Samantha out of there, and when he left, Rain could only awkwardly say, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, our Samantha is really too strong-willed to drink like that, it¡¯s just not right.¡± Chapter 1466 – Do you love me? ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Flora gently waved her hand and said with a smile, ¡°This is what makes a girl so energetic. It is Luke¡¯s responsibility to protect her better and give her unlimited love!¡± Being a woman herself, and having been treated harshly by her mother-inw in the past, Flora understands the plight of women. When she had been treated harshly by her mother-inw, she had thought that if she had a daughter-inw in the future, she would surely spoil her daughter-inw and be a good mother-inw whom everyone would praise and envy. How can you treat a girl so harshly when shees to her home? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s married to a babysitter, so she has to be treated well. That¡¯s what Flora thinks, and now she takes it seriously. Rain somehow felt a little touched, touched her nose and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be so nice to Samantha.¡± Flora brought her face closer to her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you? Inws, why don¡¯t we talk about marriage?¡± Rain: ¡°¡­¡± . Luca managed to get Samantha into the house and took her inside. Her forehead was in a cold sweat, her body felt like it was on fire, and she stumbled a little as she entered the door, almost falling forward. There were no lights on in the house, and it was dark everywhere, with only a little moonlight peeping through the window. He should have been d that he had listened to his elders and brought Samantha home. Otherwise, this would have been the end. Because while in the car, Samantha had stopped rubbing his ears and instead hugged him, then continued to pout her lips for a kiss. At first, Luca agreed so that she would not make a fuss. But after one kiss there was a second, and soon she was not satisfied, and that was in the car, and Luca could feel the driver¡¯s embarrassment. So Luca took her in his arms and kept her from making a scene. But who knew that Samantha would actually stick her hand into his shirt, and when she touched his spot, Luca felt his veins pop out. All he could do was grit his teeth and restrain himself from shaking her hand, ¡°Samantha, stop it wait until you get home first, okay?¡± ¡°No!¡± Samantha shook her head and continued to move up and down toward him, lowering her head to bite the buttons of his shirt. Although such movement did not directly touch his skin, it was enough to drive Luke crazy with the way her head came up to his heel and rubbed gently against his body. He kept stopping her, and when it came time to get out of the car, the driver looked at him with a smile as he drove away and said, ¡°Nice girl, brother, save it.¡± Then it was now, after pushing the door open and entering the house, Luca no longer stopped her, so Samantha now let herself go even more. Luca¡¯s whole body was already on fire for her, hence the stumble as she entered. She grabbed the little girl who had set his body on fire and picked her up, her voice hoarse as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re drunk and lighting fires everywhere, aren¡¯t you? Do you know how it can end?¡± He was so strong and Samantha so small that it was surprisingly effortless for him to pick her up, Samantha waved her hands, ¡°Put me down, I want a kiss and a hug.¡± Luke quickly adjusted to the darkness, staring at her delicate silhouette in the gloom, and when he released her, he wrapped his arms around her and lowered his head to press his forehead against hers. ¡°What is your role today?¡± ¡°What? A role? I¡¯m not ying any role, bad man, don¡¯t you know me?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Luke asked hoarsely. ¡°Oh, bad man, bad man, you really don¡¯t know me, I¡¯m the child you brought home twenty years ago.¡± Luca almost burst outughing, looking a little helplessly at Samantha in front of him. How did he be the child he brought home 20 years ago? Heughed and cried when Samantha brought her lips to his, ¡°Even though you are an old man, I still love you.¡± Luca winced and stared in amazement at Samantha, who was close. The two were so close, it was not unheard of before, but it was the first time they confessed their love to each other. Thus, for a moment, Luke was lost in thought. Samantha stepped forward and kissed him on the lips, then a smile appeared on her face, ¡°I like you.¡± Luca continued to stay, like a statue. ¡°I love you!¡± Samantha kissed him again, even going so far as to put her arms around his neck, her eyes fixed on him seriously as she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you kiss me too?¡± Luke¡¯s throat rolled up and his lips opened slightly, but not a word came out, as if he had lost his voice, and it was a long time before he found his voice again, but it was hoarse as hell. ¡°I ¡­ me too ¡­¡± I love you. Thest two words were not yet spoken, and Samantha, evidently dissatisfied, asked him again and again, ¡°You too what ah? You love me ah?¡± Luke reached out and took her by the neck, ¡°Samantha, you¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not drunk, answer the question: do you love me or not?¡± Her lips were close, crimson and moist, like a newly bloomed rose in spring, baptized by the morning dew. Luke finally did not hold back and lowered his head to seal her lips and his broken thoughts, including the one, ¡°Do you love me or not? He closed his eyes in defiance. ¡°Ah.¡± Samantha moaned, her hands wrapped around his neck. At first it was just a kiss on the lips, a kiss that lost its grip, after all, with the spark from before. In the darkness nothing could be seen, but the senses became clearer. Their clothes gradually slipped around each other¡¯s feet ¡­ The next day, Samantha sat with an aching head and opened her eyes with difficulty to look out the window, it was already dawn and from the look of the daylight it was probably noon. Had she been asleep all this time? Samantha could not remember what had happened since she had been drinkingst night, she got up as usual and was ready to go wash up. As soon as her feet touched the ground, her legs gave way and she fell to the cold ground. Samantha: ¡°????¡± What had happened? Why were her legs weak? Samantha could not get up for a while, she could only sit on the ground and think aboutst night. Had she drunkenly done something to Lucast night that she could not remember? Samantha swallowed hard at the thought, the corners of her mouth twitching, why did she always look like this?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Samantha was sitting on the floor thinking when suddenly a message came on her phone, she picked it up and looked at it, it was from her mother Rain. ¡°Samantha, give me Luke¡¯s date and time, I¡¯m going to do the math for both of us.¡± Chapter 1467 It’s life or death What? When she saw this message, Samantha froze abruptly. Only yesterday they met, and she wants to do horoscope already? Besides, who could be interested? Thinking about this, Samantha retorted the message in a depressed way. ¡°Mom, these days who needs horoscope now?¡± After the message was sent, Samantha¡¯s mother called directly. ¡°What time is it now? Everyone is getting married and has tobine their birth dates, howe there is no need to do that anymore?¡± When she heard Rain¡¯s voice, Samantha could not help but wince, ¡°Isn¡¯t this something that was done only in ancient times? In the past, parents introduced us to each other, and some of us didn¡¯t even meet. If you don¡¯t do it right, do we have to separate because of that?¡± Rain answered firmly, ¡°Exactly.¡± At that point, Samantha looked into the void. ¡°Then no.¡± Rain: ¡°Girl, do you think I won¡¯t find out if you don¡¯t give it to me? Do you know how much her mother wants you as her daughter-inw? If I had asked her mother the date of her son¡¯s birth, she would have sent it to me right away.¡± ¡°Well then go ask, don¡¯t mind me anyway, I don¡¯t care about the oue, I only believe in myself.¡± Rain was furious with Samantha¡¯sments and spoke to her at length, Samantha finally did not want to listen anymore and hung up. After hanging up, Samantha slowly stood up holding the phone and propping herself up on the edge of the bed, then dragged her tired body into bed. Rain was about to say something to Samantha when a busy signal came on the phone, and she was so angry that her face paled and threatened her in front of her own husband. ¡°Look at this girl, she must have been spoiled by you, now she is so wild, she doesn¡¯t even ask her date of birth, who gets married without predicting the future?¡± Ideo, who was sitting opposite her, coughed slightly, ¡°We didn¡¯t do that when we got married.¡± Rain blinked disapprovingly, ¡°Who said we didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Ideo was a little surprised, as if he didn¡¯t know: ¡°When? Didn¡¯t they say they weren¡¯t?¡± Rain¡¯s expression was sullen as she set the phone down on the table beside her. ¡°It was my mother who went behind our backs to put us together, I didn¡¯t want to then as much as Samantha did, but she went behind our backs and then told me we were a match made in heaven.¡± Ideo was clearly delighted when he heard the words ¡°a match made in heaven,¡± and a look of joy appeared on his face, ¡°A match made in heaven? And if it didn¡¯t have those results, would you have refused to marry me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of bringing up the old story?N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡± Rain gave him a disgruntled look and his tone became stern, ¡°Are you trying to get me into trouble? I told you I would not be with you no matter what.¡± When his wife became aggressive, Ideo dared not say anything, and he had to persuade her, ¡°Rain, don¡¯t be angry, I was only asking because I was surprised. And I don¡¯t think we wanted to do it then, so if Samantha doesn¡¯t want to do it, then let¡¯s respect her.¡± ¡°But did she finally do it? She didn¡¯t want to do it, so it was her mother who did it for her.¡± It was only then that Rain understood why her mother had done what she did. What she valued as a young woman suddenly didn¡¯t serve her as an adult, and what she wanted as an adult was no longer so important in middle age. Just as she did not understand why her mother always had to interfere with her feelings, was it not out of concern? Of course, now that she was a mother, she could understand it. She was worried that Samantha would have a bad time in the future, but she also had to give her some space, so it was better to go quietly together no matter how it would turn out. After that, Rain looked up Luca¡¯s mother¡¯s phone number that she had savedst night and dialed it. It¡¯s quick, just have the eight characters and then go to a fortune teller, although this act is actually considered superstition in modern times, and everyone says to trust science and not be superstitious. But when ites to certain things, there is still some superstition. Rain was there with Flora. ¡°About this astrologer, our neighbors say he¡¯s good at telling luck, and he¡¯s also good at matching luck, so we¡¯ll ask him to match Samantha and Luca¡¯s luck.¡± Flora smiled as she led Rain into the deep alley and pointed ahead, ¡°We are almost there.¡± In the little house at the end of the alley, the wooden door was half-open and a cripple was sitting inside telling fortunes, next to a couple who were about to leave, so it was Flora and Rain¡¯s turn. Once the two were seated, the cripple¡¯s assistant opened her mouth. ¡°What do you twodies want to have counted?¡± Flora pulled out her son¡¯s birth date and handed it to him, ¡°We are here to tell the boy¡¯s fortune to coincide with his marriage.¡± Hearing this, Rain also pulled out his daughter¡¯s date of birth and handed it over. The cripple¡¯s assistant took it and looked at it before handing it over to the astrologer. For some reason, Rain became nervous and shook her hand tightly, and when Flora saw her like this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Samantha and Luke are definitely a match!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Astrologer read the horoscopes of the two people, closed his eyes and began to calcte. For some reason, Rain suddenly had a very bad feeling. Seeing that the astrologer still thinks Rain was worried. Just as he was about to get up and say, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s go,¡± the astrologer opened his eyes. Then he looked at the couple and slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Do these two want to get married?¡± Flora immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, yes! What awaits the marriage of our children? Will it be sessful?¡± The astrologer said nothing, but merely nced at Rain. He dared not breathe. But he did not dare to ask. It was Flora who sensed this and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Master? How did it turn out?¡± ¡°This marriage is not rmended.¡± ¡°The two are destined to be ipatible, their five elements and auras are notpatible, if they marry, they will be separated from each other or die.¡± The astrologer put it down very strongly, with no room for maneuver. Flora and Rain were instantly frozen in ce, unable to react for a long time. ¡°Da, master, it can¡¯t be true, can it? These two guys are obviously very affectionate, how can they not match? Was the time miscalcted?¡± Chapter 1468 Show your heart Hearing this, the astrologer cast a nce at Flora and handed her two sheets of paper with the eight characters of the time. ¡°Bothdies confirm again if this is the right time.¡± Flora and Rain took the time and the eight characters, each confirming their son¡¯s time, and after confirming that it was correct they both silently stopped talking. ¡°Master, this is indeed the birth date of our children, but I see that the two boys are very affectionate, so howe ¡­ they don¡¯t match each other?¡± Flora was very dissatisfied with this result, she was very fond of Samantha, especially she wanted Samantha to be her daughter-inw, if because of this calction no daughter-inw, then for sure she would note. The astrologer¡¯s eyes were cloudy but heavy, he looked at the two then sighed softly, ¡°If the time is right, that¡¯s what I calcted, no need to ask again.¡± The assistant began to collect the money and the two could only pay and then leave with the hour and eight characters.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When they came out, Rain finally understood why he had a bad feeling earlier-he had not expected his sixth sense to be so urate. The two were walking quietly in a deep alley when Flora suddenly turned her head and said to Rain with a serious face. ¡°My dear, that old man must be mistaken, let¡¯s not trust him!¡± Rain had a heavy heart, but could only follow her, ¡°Yes, I too think it¡¯s not right. ¡°Yes, yes, I also think we are too superstitious, my rtives don¡¯t look at the horoscope when they get married and now they are so well.¡± Rain replied, ¡°Yes, the important thing is that they like each other.¡± The two kept saying things tofort each other, and on the surface it seemed that nothing was wrong, but the fortune teller¡¯s words, ¡°It¡¯s life or death,¡± kept weighing on their hearts like a boulder that would not go away. The two walked out of the deep alley and back into the busy, bustling street. As they walked forward in unison, they suddenly stopped together and looked at each other again. Flora, a little embarrassed, whispered a question, ¡°Shall we count again somewhere else?¡± Rain sighed, not realizing that he had thought the same thing she had, and nodded approvingly, ¡°Yes, I think we can do math again somewhere else too, since that teacher just now probably didn¡¯t do it right.¡± ¡°Well, he must be ipetent, so let¡¯s do it again.¡± So they found a new ce to do the calctions, but the results were still bad, and when Flora saw the bad results for the second time, her face was so ugly that she wanted to hit someone. It was almost noon when the two of them returned to the busy road again. ¡°It¡¯s not too early is it, let¡¯s go get something to eat?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± So the two went to a nearby restaurant and prepared to sit down and have something to eat, who knows that when the waiter came up and asked the two what they wanted to eat, neither of them could say anything and finally just said, ¡°Just serve something.¡± So the waiter served them the main course of the restaurant. But when the food arrived, they took their forks and ate absent-mindedly, neither of them had much appetite, barely eating enough to fill their stomachs. Rain took a handkerchief and wiped the corner of his mouth, looking up at Flora, ¡°Shall we go home?¡± Because of the prediction earlier, this was an awkward moment for both parties, and Flora didn¡¯t really know what to say, so she could only nod her head. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Well, for now, don¡¯t say anything to the two boys today.¡± Flora nodded her head approvingly, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should tell them for now either, these two boys are very affectionate, in fact you can¡¯t believe that these days, they are all young, if they knew we went to tell them this date of birth, they might give us a bill.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯d better go back first.¡± The two agreed and then took different routes home. Samantha and Luke did not know that their mother had gone to the fortune teller without their knowledge, and the results were not good. The results were bad. On the other hand, Sabrina wanted to return the business to Matteo; after all, she did not feel she had the face to ept Matteo¡¯s financial support to revive the Ronzi family. Butter Marcello came to her and told her not to think that way. After all, the Ronzi Group and the Giordano Group had always had a good rtionship, and Matteo was doing this for the good of the Ronzi family, whose only daughter, Sabrina, was the one to carry it out. Sabrina was somewhat unable to look at him at first, and Marcello simply said directly. ¡°What are you thinking about? Do you really want to let The Ronzi Family go down the tubes? Or do you want to be like the Farina Group and disappear from everyone¡¯s sight? Is that really what you want?¡± Then Sabrina was convinced by Marcello. ¡°Matino did what he did, even though on the surface it seems to have something to do with you, doing it for your own good. But he would not have done such a terrible thing if he himself had not been so hostile and brutal. Jealousy, anger, are emotions that all mortals have. No one can escape them, it¡¯s just that jealousy and envy are different things, and what we have to do is to restrain ourselves well, even if we develop these emotions, and not do something that harms others and ourselves, which is our duty.¡± Marcello spoke to Sabrina as if he were an older brother, and when Sabrina looked at Marcello in this way and thought how lonely he was, she suddenly said, ¡°Marcello.¡± Her tone was a little different, causing Marcello to stop talking and then look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Sabrina thanked him sincerely, she had not expected anyone to be willing to talk to her at this time, for days she had felt as if a boulder was weighing on her heart and she could not lighten it, and now after Marcello¡¯s words she felt she could finally breathe. But Marcello gave her a serious look. ¡°What are you thanking me for? You should thank yourself for not doing something you will regret. Have you been to see Anna since she was discharged?¡± Sabrina froze for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Go see her when you can, Miss Ronzi of the Ronzi family should be able to take things slowly, and you and Anna should be better friends than you are now.¡± Good friends? Sabrina was a little hesitant, could she and Anna really be good friends? Suddenly, Sabrina thought of the conversation they had had earlier in the caf¨¦, when Anna had been nice to her. ¡°If you are really going to apologize, you should show your heart.¡± Chapter 1469 Don’t you blame me? When Sabrina went to see Anna, she went straight to the door with the address Marcello had given her. And when Matteo found out that she was the one toe, he immediately rejected her, ¡°Anna is pregnant, Mrs. Ronzi you¡¯d better go back.¡± When she heard this speech, Sabrina was stunned and realized that Matteo¡¯s esteem for her was not warm, not about the feelings between a man and a woman, but that the little friendship that had remained between the two families, the Ronzi family and the Giordano family, had almost disappeared. The thought of this made Sabrina¡¯s heart ache. If she had done nothing, or if she had not returned, she would not be as intolerant as she was now in Matteo¡¯s heart, would she? Unfortunately, it was toote to say anything; time could not turn back, just as she had lost her parents, neither of whom would return. Seeing Matteo about to close, Sabrina remembered what Marcello had told her earlier and reached out her hand to stop the door. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Matteo stopped in his tracks, his eyes looking at her coldly, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Sabrina¡¯s throat caught and she could barely speak, it took her a few moments to regain her voice, ¡°I came to apologize to Anna, I know she doesn¡¯t want to see me right now, but I really came to find her, give me a chance to apologize, okay?¡± Finally, Sabrina¡¯s tone was pleading, and her eyes looked at Matteo expectantly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But Matteo¡¯s heart was so full of tenderness for Anna that he couldn¡¯t help himself for anyone else, so he quickly rejected Sabrina¡¯s offer again. ¡°An apology is not necessary, as long as you take care of herpany from now on and stay away from us, I would be grateful.¡± Hearing this, Sabrina looked a little horrified. It seemed that Matteo really did not want to let her see Anna. Just as Sabrina lowered her eyshes and tried to leave in the half-light, a soft voice came from behind Matteo. ¡°Matteo, let her in.¡± At those words, Sabrina abruptly looked up, walked to Matteo¡¯s side, and saw Anna standing a short distance behind him. Her face was no longer as pale as before, her cheeks had regained some of their vitality, and she was wearing a thick shawl and warm shoes on her feet, as if she had been well cared for. When Matthew saw her, his gaze was slightly cold, then he softened and walked quickly toward her. ¡°Why are you downstairs? I thought I told you to stay upstairs.¡± Anna was a little helpless when Matteo supported her. These days, Matteo had been taking care of her every moment, not only with his daily meals but also with his clothes and movements. In short, after what happened at the wedding, Matteo is now in the shadows, afraid that if he leaves her again, something will happen to her. Whenever Anna sees him clinging to her, she thinks of a time when he did not love her, when Matteo was really cold and did not even say a word to her. But what to say now? Was it true that the wind and water had turned, who had spared the sky? ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m getting bored with being upstairs every day, I heard a noise downstairs, so I came down to take a look.¡± Matthew remembered what he had just said and grimaced, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you upstairs.¡± Anna, however, pressed his hand and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go upstairs.¡± Hearing this, Matthew half-closed his thin lips and said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see her.¡± Even though he knew that Sabrina was not involved in that incident, Matteo could not be sure now that Sabrina really had no bad intentions toward Anna, and in case she tried to do something to her, he would go crazy then. ¡°It¡¯s just a visit, it¡¯s okay.¡± Anna bit her lower lip and whispered in Matteo¡¯s ear, ¡°She saved me before, she¡¯s not a bad person, she won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Matteo was not impressed, ¡°People change, you and her were not friends from the beginning.¡± ¡°I know, but after all, she is the daughter educated by the Ronzi family, she wouldn¡¯t have saved mest time if she was going to hurt me.¡± This was the reason Anna did not tell Matteo about it at the time. It was true that she had had a cold back when she had been almost victimized, but it was Sabrina who hade to her rescue, and although Anna did not know at the time that it was Matino, she felt that because Sabrina had been willing to release her in time, it meant that her heart was not bad. In this case, it is easy to be good, but even harder to be bad. Nature is good, and suddenly you are asked to do something harmful, how much do you have to endure psychologically and mentally? So Anna trusts her vision. ¡°She¡¯s here, she¡¯s begging you, let her in.¡± Matthew looked at Anna firmly, as if to confirm something, and Anna, seeing his difort, added, ¡°I will protect myself well and nothing will happen to me.¡± ¡°Should I see?¡± Matthew asked. Anna nodded. In the end, Matteo humored her. Sabrina was finally invited into the house, and the two of them sat on the sofa. Matteo would have liked to sit next to her and listen, but Anna asked her to leave and then asked two maids to keep an eye on her and make sure Anna was protected first if anything happened. After Matteo left, Sabrina said with a bitter smile, ¡°He really protected you very well.¡± At those words, Anna was slightly surprised before saying, ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that before, I should thank your friend for why he cares so much for me now.¡± Her friend? Sabrina¡¯s lips parted slightly, ¡°You mean Matino?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna nodded and then said, ¡°I¡¯ve been staying home and reading a lot of news onlely, and of course I know who the real viin is, and then after poking around a bit I found out that he¡¯s been stalking you.¡± Sabrina said nothing. ¡°Last time at the cafe, he made the move, didn¡¯t he?¡± Sabrina lowered her eyes and hershes fluttered, ¡°Yes, he was the one who made the move, and after you went to the bathroom he told me I would do it to you, and I got scared, so ¡­¡± ¡°So you ran to my rescue without thinking twice.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Hearing a sudden thank you, Sabrina looked up in dismay at her. ¡°Thank you for stopping it then, I don¡¯t know what I would have done that day if not for you.¡± Facing his sincere eyes, Sabrina suddenly felt her nose turn sour and it took some time to find her voice. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t me me?¡± ¡°What do I me you for?¡± ¡°The fire, the hotel fire was also his doing, didn¡¯t it ur to you that I actually asked him to do it, and then when he came in I cleared my name?¡± ¡°You are not that kind of person. I haven¡¯t known you for a long time but I can see that you really like Matteo, but you kind of put up with him and to be honest if I were you I probably wouldn¡¯t have done any better than you. Sure, you had some things I didn¡¯t like, but that¡¯s because we were on opposite sides of the fence.¡± Chapter 1470 You are innocent ¡°Anyway, it will be better if you can stop thinking about it.¡± Anna was afraid that she would not be able to think well and really do something bad, which would then hurt not only others but also herself. ¡°You really don¡¯t me me? Earlier, I didn¡¯t think clearly enough to say those provocative words to you, which almost made you separate from Matthew, and I deliberately sat on the passenger side to take your seat.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Anna smiled indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t think I me you. I was angry at the time, and I didn¡¯t want to hang out with you anymore, considering you unpleasant, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Matteo would follow me after I left, and in a way I learned how important I am to him through that. At least it showed that I was not alone in this rtionship and that he was getting closer to me. As for the co-pilot, I didn¡¯t mind then?¡± Indeed, Sabrina hade today ready to apologize, and also to have Anna reprimand her. He had not expected her to say a single bad word, which made the guilt inside her heavier by a few stitches, and she bit her lower lip and lowered her head, her eyes shining with tears. ¡°I know how hard it is to feel when someone you like doesn¡¯t like you, but if youe to me to apologize, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary, you haven¡¯t done the deed, then you don¡¯t need to apologize to me, I¡¯ll just see you to set you straight, there¡¯s still plenty of time, so live your life.¡± She, the millennial daughter of the Ronzi family, could not let an ident, a rogue, ruin her like this. Sabrina suddenly looked up at her, her eyes red. ¡°Why don¡¯t you me me? Why didn¡¯t you scold me for something? Why say these things to me? Do you have any idea how hard it is for me to hear myself? It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m thedy of the Ronzi family, but I¡¯m so ashamed in front of you, can¡¯t you show some anger?¡± Anna¡¯s eyebrows jumped and not a word came out, by now Sabrina had burst into tears in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have gone back to my country, I shouldn¡¯t have deluded myself and I shouldn¡¯t have messed with a man like Matino. Luckily you¡¯re okay, if something had happened to you this time, then I couldn¡¯t make up for my mistake even if I went to hell, the Ronzi family lost all face, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She kept apologizing as she cried herst breath and looked really miserable. Anna did not expect her to suddenly burst out, so for a moment she did not know what to do, and could only watch her in silence. The two maids next to her were also a little nervous because they were really worried that Sabrina wouldsh out at theirdy because of her sudden agitation in the speech just now, so they were already ready to fight for their lives. They just didn¡¯t expect Sabrina to start crying, apologize while doing so, and then do nothing else. After a long time, some tissues were handed to Sabrina. With tear-filled eyes, Sabrina saw Anna handing her some tissues. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Sabrina did not take the tissues, her tears falling like broken beads, ¡°Will you forgive me?¡± Anna thought she had heard wrong and looked at her with some dismay. ¡°I came here today to apologize to you and ask for your forgiveness.¡± Hearing this, Anna was relieved, ¡°So that¡¯s it, dry your tears first.¡± Finally, Sabrina took the handkerchief and turned to wipe the tears from her face, handling them before turning away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was so out of it before.¡± Sabrina had now adjusted and recovered. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Are you willing to forgive me? I really did something wrong in the past, and I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°To forgive or not to forgive or whatever, I really didn¡¯t like it at the time and I¡¯ve forgotten it, so it¡¯s really not your fault. That¡¯s why I have nothing to forgive here.¡± Hearing this, Sabrina probably understood what he meant, in fact Anna meant that he had not med her, so she did not have to worry whether she would forgive herself or not. Thinking about this, Sabrina looked at her with a little more emotion. ¡°No wonder he likes you.¡± Hearing this, Anna shuddered, then lowered her eyshes and said softly, ¡°In fact, I tried for a long time at first, and thought about giving up countless times in the meantime.¡± ¡°Anyway, bless you both.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m also responsible for the fact that your marriage didn¡¯t happen, are you going to make up for it?¡± Anna shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going to make up for it, marriage is just a formality, it¡¯s not particrly necessary for me, the important thing is to be with him.¡± Although Sabrina had already decided to let it go, her heart was still aching to hear her say this, and she quickly pushed her emotions down and smiled. ¡°You are right, the important thing is that you are together, the formality and the rest is not that important.¡± It wasn¡¯t long after Sabrina¡¯s apology that she left, and it wasn¡¯t until after she had left that Anna realized that the things she had brought with her had not been returned, so she asked the maid to hurry up and get them and go find them. Who knew that the maid woulde back after a while and tell Anna. ¡°Madam, Mrs. Ronzi is missing, what should we do with this?¡± Anna said helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s put it away for now, and return it to her when we get a chance.¡± The maid had to put the item next to her, and when she put it down a credit card suddenly fell out, she froze and said quickly, ¡°Madam, is there a credit card in here?¡± A credit card? If Sabrina hade to apologize today, then it was understandable that she had bought a gift to make amends, but what did the credit card mean? Did she need to bring a credit card to apologize? So Anna walked over and opened the gift. ¡°Ma¡¯am, there is a little note here.¡± {This card represents ny percent of thepany¡¯s profits, I will regrly send money to this card number every month from now on, I¡¯m sorry I owe you so much, I can only repay in this way}. Seeing this, Anna froze for a long time, until the sound of steady footsteps came from behind her and Matthew appeared behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anna turned and handed him the card and credit card, Matteo took it and looked at him, his eyes grew cold before putting the items back in the bag. ¡°Ny percent of the profits must be transferred to this card, so how will he be able to run thepany in the future? Let¡¯s just give it back to him, shall we?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Matthew¡¯s voice suddenly softened, ¡°Do you want to give it back?¡± Anna nodded, ¡°I know you care about the friendship between the Giordano family and the Ronzi family, and she has nothing to do with hurting me, she is innocent too.¡± Innocent? Chapter 1471-The Human Condition Matteo does not believe Sabrina is innocent at all. But Anna didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore, so he humored her. ¡°Then we¡¯ll find someone to return it tomorrow, we don¡¯t need this money.¡± Hearing this, Anna¡¯s face blushed and she hastened to exin, ¡°I¡¯m not saying to give it back to her because you have money, but I think this matter may really have nothing to do with her. Besides, if I were to give you all the profits, wouldn¡¯t that be the equivalent of her working for you for the rest of her life? You¡¯ll feel sorry for the Ronzi family, and I¡¯m only looking out for your welfare.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Matteo¡¯s thin lips curled slightly and he reached out to rub Anna¡¯s head, ¡°Well, what¡¯s mine is yours anyway, do what you want with it, I¡¯m at your disposal.¡± Anna blinked, not expecting Matthew to be a different person after marriage, or maybe it was because of the aftermath, Matthew was now spending a lot of time with her every day, even buying many books on parenting and what to watch out for during pregnancy, and then studying them and looking at them over and over again every day, Anna was obviously not even a few months pregnant, but she was making it look like she was going intobor. Now she finally understood why Cristian had followed Serena so closely, and she wondered if all men were like this. When they get married and their wives get pregnant, do they all change? However, for Anna, she did not feel as if Matteo was chasing her and trying to keep up with her, but rather as if Matteo was adoring her. The feeling of being cared for and held in the palm of his hand really made Anna pull away. Then she became more and morefortable telling Matteo what to do. For example, she used to be afraid to ask him to do anything, but now, before she goes to bed, she sometimes gets tired of being on the couch and doesn¡¯t want to get up, so she asks Matteo to take her to her room. Then Matteo actuallyes and takes her to her room. For example, Anna was sleepy and did not want to get up every day, so Matteo always took her to the bathroom after making water for her to wash her face with toothpaste. This kind of incident went from small things to big tantrums, andter Anna became more and more demanding. At first she was worried that she would not get used to life here after bing a rich wife. But it¡¯s not what she thought, there are no elders in the Giordano Family, just her, Matteo and a cat. But at the same time, there was also a sense of loneliness. If she could have, Anna would have liked to have Matteo¡¯s elders close by, and for her children to have grandparents to hug them. Unfortunately, many things were already set in stone. Serena came to visit Anna several times, each time with Lea in her arms. Anna held Lea several times and found that the little girl was growing more and more beautiful, with incredibly beautiful eyes, white skin and red lips. Only, when she smiles, she is a little clumsy. But the more Lea is like this, the more Anna likes to make herugh, and then when she sees herughing, she takes a picture with her phone and uploads it to her friends. Serena: ¡°I¡¯m going to report you, Lea looks better when she¡¯s not smiling, and you¡¯re making her look like a little fool.¡± ¡°A little bit of foolishness is good, that¡¯s what kids should do, why be so smart? Besides, Manuel is smart enough, he will take care of his sister in the future.¡± Serena said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that if she¡¯s pretty, she will have a low IQ, but when I think about it, even if her IQ is not as good as her father¡¯s, I hope at least as good as mine, so I think she will be fine. If the genes are really bad by then, it will only be my fault.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Anna shook her hand and said with some envy, ¡°I too want to have a little girl as pretty as Lea.¡± She did not know whether she was expecting a daughter or a son, and although she liked both sexes, she wanted her first child to be a daughter if possible, and as for the second child, she would just see what fate had in store for herter. ¡°Everything will happen, you and my brother try harder.¡± The conversation seemed to get a little ufortable, and Anna felt her face get a little hot, so she could only keep quiet. ¡°By the way, did you call Luca to say hello?¡± At that point Anna froze, ¡°Luca?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t call?¡± Anna shook her head, puzzled: ¡°Why should I call him? From the look on her face, she probably didn¡¯t know anything about it, Serena hadn¡¯t expected her not to know anything about it, she had thought her brother would tell Anna, but she didn¡¯t expect her brother not to say anything. ¡°Thest time he had rushed into the fire to save you, Luca came inter.¡± Hearing this, Anna was shocked, her expression horrified. ¡°What do you mean? Luca has ¡­ jumped into the fire too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Serena nodded, ¡°I thought you knew.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°No one ever told me, and neither did your brother.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me my brother, you¡¯ve been having problems for a while after all, he was worried about you and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t tell you, I guess, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything either if I were him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know, I certainly wouldn¡¯t me your brother. I didn¡¯t know he hade in and tried to save me and I didn¡¯t know anything about it, I didn¡¯t even say thank you.¡± That fire burned so hot that Anna had to hide in the bathroom and Matthew rushed in, going in all stubborn, not to mention Lukeing in behind her. And she actually knew nothing about it. It was hard for Anna to think about it; she knew Luca liked her, but she didn¡¯t think it woulde to that. Serena acted as if she could see how torn she was. ¡°You¡¯re not sure what to say to him?¡± Anna nodded. ¡°Luca has a girlfriend now, did you know that?¡± At those words, Anna froze for a moment, then answered by nodding. ¡°I know, I met her once thest time I went to deliver invitations, she is very pretty.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Serena nodded, remembering the Samantha she had seen that day at the hospital, ¡°Really very pretty, I saw her too when I was at the hospital that day, she went to Luca.¡± ¡°So you are saying that she knew that Luca had rushed into the fire to save me?¡± At this point Anna became a little agitated, ¡°Oh no, so she might have misunderstood Luca, they might have argued?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sure.¡± Serena shook her head thoughtfully, ¡°But I don¡¯t think she looks so mean, Luca was seriously hurt at the time, she went to the corner to talk to Luca afterwards, and when she finally came back, Luca was the only one left. To be honest, even if she was really angry, she¡¯s only human, would you have approved if Matthew had gone to save another woman without regard to her safety?¡± Chapter 1472 Not black or white He won¡¯t. Of course he won¡¯t! Of this Anna was sure, she was very concerned even when Matthew came to her rescue! How could she allow Matthew to save another woman? Having thought this, Anna began to feel a sense of guilt. She had not expected this to happen while she was unconscious. The girl she had seen at Luca¡¯s housest time seemed extraordinarily lively, pretty, and delicate, and she and Luca were really good together, if the two of them had quarreled because of her, or if something had happened to him. What should she do then? ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Just as she was thinking, Serena pressed her hand and said in a serious tone, ¡°In fact, everything has a cause and effect, Luca liked you, and that was obvious to all of us. Luca always loved you, we all see that. Because of his deep love for you, his first reaction was to save you when he found out you were in the fire. But it is also true that he started a new rtionship without dealing with the old feelings, so in this case he did something that angered his girlfriend, and we guess the worst result, which is that the two of them broke up, which is also the result of Luca¡¯s own seeding and has nothing to do with you.¡± After all, Anna was innocent, when she was in the fire she did not expect Luca to go out of his way to save her. Although Serena¡¯s words had aforting effect, Anna¡¯s heart still felt hard and she lowered her eyes and smiled bitterly, ¡°I finally understand why Sabrina left her credit card here.¡± Although what Matino had done had nothing to do with her, she had not ordered it, she was innocent, but the two names were connected, Matino did it for her, her name was involved, there was an inextricable circle of cause and effect. So even though Sabrina doesn¡¯t be the stabber, she bes the indirect stabber, even though she doesn¡¯t do it willingly. So she feels guilty, upset, and humiliated. Just like Anna right now. In the world, things are never ck and white. There are many who struggle in the middle, like Sabrina, like Anna right now. ¡°Well, don¡¯t think about it too much. In any case, just do what you have to do and leave the rest to the people involved to work it out. I think they¡¯re both adults and they know very well exactly what they want, you don¡¯t have to try to persuade them, it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°I know.¡± After Serena left, Anna was alone in her room for a long time before finally picking up her cell phone and making a call. In the apartment building Samantha was curled up on the couch hugging herptop and tapping when Luca¡¯s phone rang, and when she heard it ring, she called. ¡°Your phone is ringing.¡± There was no answer, and Samantha turned her head to see that she was alone in the living room and that Luca had gone to the bathroom at some point. She had to reach for her phone with a longer hand. When she saw the caller¡¯s name on the screen, Samantha¡¯s hand paused for a moment, then fell silent. Anna, wasn¡¯t this the person Luca had put in her head? Had she called Luca herself? He would have been so happy if he had seen him, wouldn¡¯t he? Samantha was sullen inside, hesitating to answer the call when her hand had spontaneously pressed the answer. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hi.¡± Anna was not at all surprised to hear a female voice on the other end, even relieved, ¡°Hi, you¡¯re Luca¡¯s girlfriend, right? I¡¯m Anna, we metst time I went to deliver the invitations.¡± Samantha replied, ¡°I know, the invitations have the names of the bride and groom.¡± ¡°Sorry to call at this time, I actually wanted toe and apologize to you.¡± Could this be Lucaing to her rescue? Samantha¡¯s eyes widened, not picking up her words. ¡°I was going to invite you to the wedding, but I didn¡¯t expect there to be an ident at the wedding, so you made the trip for nothing.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Samantha actually knew the reason for Anna¡¯s call today when she saw the call, and nced in the direction of the bathroom. Luca had been in there for who knows how long, and there was no telling when he woulde out. After all, it was a phone call, so was he supposed to go knock on the door and let her hear it for herself? Samantha was thinking about it when Anna over there, as if she knew what she was thinking, suddenly opened her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Samantha froze, before asking, ¡°Are you apologizing to me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Apologizing to me for what? If it¡¯s because Luke went to rescue you, then I don¡¯t think you need to say that because I don¡¯t me him at all for going to rescue you.¡± That, in fact, Samantha did not me him. After all, when she was with Luke she knew that he had not yet dealt with his feelings, but it was also that incident that brought them together, so she did not ask Luke to immediately forget the person he liked before. If it was so easy to forget someone, then maybe she herself would not have fallen in love with him. So Luca fought to save Anna, and Samantha was not angry with him at all, she was angry because he had saved her and was injured, yet he did not lie down as the doctor had advised. He had no regard for his injuries or whether she would care. This was where Samantha was angry at that moment. ¡°I can probably guess your psychology, you think you are guilty. So let me tell you clearly, you don¡¯t have to think about it too much, I¡¯m developing a proper rtionship with him now and I know about you before I get with him.¡± What? Anna was a little surprised to hear this, ¡°You, you knew?¡± ¡°Well, I knew he was in love with you.¡± And it was still very early, when Samantha and Luca had started out as an arrangement, each getting what they wanted, who knew it would develop into what it was today, so there was no way to punish herself or Luca for past mistakes. Anna suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say, the other woman really knew, so she should have known who she was thest time she went to deliver the invitations, and she was still falling all over herself. ¡°When you put it that way, it¡¯s really unexpected,¡± she said. ¡°Love is not something you can control, so I¡¯m not mad at her¡­. You wanted to thank him, didn¡¯t you? Instead, I suggest you leave him alone for now, and when I get you out of his mind, and when he has only me on his mind, it won¡¯t be toote to thank him.¡± Samantha was very generous, and all the embarrassment and guilt Anna had felt was gone. The two girls were not far apart in age, so they found that they got along well, andter added each other on Facebook. Samantha had a personal agenda and nned to delete the call once she hung up. In the end, however, she did nothing. Chapter 1473 – Do you want to wash together? When Luke came out of the bathroom, Samantha found that he had finished his shower and his hair was wet and dripping. She could not help but spit at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to dry your hair with a dry towel after washing it? Aren¡¯t you cold in the middle of winter with the water dripping like this?¡± Luke was in good shape, with a good percentage of body fat, and he had just taken a hot shower, so he was not cold at all. However, after hearing Samantha¡¯s tirade, he brought a dry towel and sat next to Samantha, drying his hair. Samantha looked at him sideways as he tentatively exined, ¡°So, someone called you earlier, but you weren¡¯t there, so I answered for you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luke did not answer much, continuing to rub his hair, and after a moment asked, ¡°Who called?¡± ¡°Guess?¡± At her words, Luca turned his head to look at her, his gaze deep and dark. When his eyes met, Samantha suddenly curled her lips. ¡°Your beloved called.¡± Samantha felt ants crawling inside her as she rubbed against Luca and sat on hisp. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you mind that I answered the call? I tell you Luca, if you regret it, it¡¯s not toote to call back.¡± Yet Luca said nothing, just put his hand on Samantha¡¯s back so that she would not fall. Samantha offered to move closer and stare intently at her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± Luke half-closed his thin lips and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, I won¡¯t keep secrets from you, you can answer any call from anyone and I won¡¯t regret it.¡± He knew that he was now Samantha¡¯s boyfriend and had to learn to restrain himself in many things and do his duty as a boyfriend should. After hearing his words, Samantha lost interest in fighting with him. After a moment¡¯s thought, she took Luca¡¯s towel and offered to dry his hair. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Luca did not refuse, letting her dry his hair, his eyes drooping in thought. Luca¡¯s hair was short, so Samantha dried it quickly, and when she was done she nudged him, ¡°It¡¯s almost dry, just use the blow dryer.¡± Luca murmured and then said, ¡°It¡¯s cold, go take a shower.¡± Samantha thought for a moment and suddenly stretched her arms around Luca¡¯s neck, curling her lips, ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t want to go, you can take me there. And take my clothes.¡± In the past, Luca did not know that girls were so good at being pampered, but after being with Samantha, Samantha kept refreshing his understanding and knowledge of girls. So without any hesitation, he put his hands directly into Samantha¡¯s waist and took her in his arms, walking together in the direction of the bathroom. After taking her to the bathroom, Luke even asked, ¡°Do you want me to put water on you?¡± Samanthazily sat on the sink and looked at him with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha looked at his back, the corners of his lips curling slowly, and by the time he had finished, Samantha had already taken off her shoes and socks, and was now reaching out her white feet to touch Luca¡¯s back. ¡°The clothes, you haven¡¯t helped me with those yet.¡± Luca looked back and stopped when he saw her snow-white feet, then said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go get them now.¡± When Luke went to get the clothes, Samantha dived into the water, only Luke knocked on the door instead of going straight in when she arrived with the clothes. ¡°Samantha, the clothes are here.¡± ¡°Come on in.¡± Samantha said as she poured warm water over her body, ¡°You¡¯ve already seen me without clothes, why are you still so reserved?¡± Luke, standing in the bathroom doorway, paused, but finally pushed open the door and entered, then left his clothes on the clothesline without looking at Samantha. A look of nonchnce. Seeing him like that, Samantha was extremely speechless, how could this man still be so innocent even now? He was so strong and aggressive at that time, but now he was so innocent to whom? So Samantha could not help but ask him economically. ¡°Shall we shower together?¡± Luke¡¯s outward steps stumbled and he almost fell.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Finally he didn¡¯t say anything or turn around, just closed the door to Samantha. What a guy! Samantha did not worry about him anymore and concentrated on her bathroom. The next day, Samantha received a phone call from her mother. Before answering the phone, Samantha was still a little squeamish, fearing that her mother would force her into marriage, so she immediately asked, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not going to ask Luke¡¯s birth day again, are you? I told you, we young people today don¡¯t do that, that was done in thest century, now no one cares.¡± ¨C Samantha spoke first to avoid unpleasant conversation. ¡°No, no.¡± Rain¡¯s tone sounded a little weak today, ¡°Mom didn¡¯t call you today for this. Then why?¡± Samantha got out of bed and walked out onto the balcony, leaning her whole body against the railing and lookingzily at the floor. It¡¯s a nice sunny day, so, she decidedter she would call Doria to go shoppingter, Samantha thought. ¡°Mom wanted to ask you: are you nning to marry Luca?¡± At those words, Samantha froze and did not answer Rain¡¯s question for a long moment. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous Samantha, I¡¯m just asking, after all, it urred to me yesterday that you and Luca were initially pretending to be engaged, could it be that you two don¡¯t have feelings at all ? If you are not in a rtionship, you can¡¯t get married or you won¡¯t be happy in the future. Why don¡¯t you break up with him ande back, mom will introduce you to someone else, or if you don¡¯t want to go on a blind date for a while, mom won¡¯t force you.¡± Samantha felt very strange to hear this. The former Rain was never as nice as she was now, usually calling her and starting to convince her to get married or else she would be left alone. Suddenly like this, Samantha was immediately suspicious. ¡°Mom, why are you saying this all of a sudden? What happened?¡± ¡°No, nothing! Nothing happened, Mom is just worried about you, what are you thinking?¡± Rain huffed, trying to confuse herself. But being her daughter, Samantha knew her too well, something must have happened. Samantha thought carefully about thest time she had called her, asked for Luke¡¯s birth date, Samantha wouldn¡¯t give it, so Rain said to go to Luke¡¯s mother. Thinking about it, Samantha had a sh of light. Could it be that Rain had already checkedpatibility with Luca? And wasn¡¯t the result good? Come to think of it, that was the only reason. ¡°Mother, did you secretly go behind my and Luca¡¯s back to match our fortunes?¡± Rain was shocked to hear this, how could this girl be so smart and guess it right away? Chapter 1474-Living My Life But how could she admit it? Wouldn¡¯t it make Samantha angry to say such things? So Rain quickly denied it. ¡°No, you weren¡¯t even in on it, how could I go behind your back and make you tell me your fortune? Didn¡¯t mother just exin to you? I think I pushed you too far: you didn¡¯t want to fall in love, but I kept pushing you to find someone. You didn¡¯t want to be in a rtionship, but I kept pushing you to go on blind dates. Eventually, you found a fake boyfriend to have fun with and then you got together. So I thought long and hard about it, and I don¡¯t think you can go on like that.¡± In fact, Rain had been thinking about these words all night before he called. It was the only way to say it that would be more convincing. But one couldn¡¯t help but notice that her daughter was too smart to immediately guess the reason behind it, and Rain found what the astrologer was saying too frightening. Both she and Flora nned not to think about it. But that night, Rain came back and had a nightmare about her daughter¡¯s wedding. People are like that, those who do not know are not afraid, but once they know, it is always with trepidation that they want to do it again. Samantha, however, felt that Rain¡¯s words had holes in every sentence. ¡°How is it possible? Were you happy to see it happen before? How could you have changed your opinion in just one day?¡± At this point, Samantha¡¯s expression became serious: ¡°Mom, tell me honestly, did you go behind my back to make Luca and me tell our fortunes? The result was not good, so you don¡¯t want Luca and I to be together?¡± ¡°How can you say that?¡± Rain was very weak, and because she was weak, she spoke without confidence, ¡°I said no, didn¡¯t I ask you first? You said no and I didn¡¯t.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°You are not the case.¡± Samantha didn¡¯t believe her, ¡°Mom, I know you too well, what you want to do, no one can ever convince you, you¡¯ve been like this since I was a child, you never listened to Dad, let alone me, you don¡¯t listen. So it¡¯s impossible that you didn¡¯t go to the astrologer, and Luca¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t wait for me to hurry up and get married, she would have said yes in a heartbeat if only you had proposed to her.¡± There was not a detail wrong. Rain was speechless, not really knowing what to say in her defense. It was true that she did not want to admit it; after all, Samantha would have been very angry if such a thing had been said, right? She also knew that her daughter, if she did not fall in love with that man, no one else could awaken the feelings in her; after all, her daughter always liked freedom and felt that men were a burden. The fact that she is now willing to stay together and get along with her parents shows that she really intends to marry Luke. For this reason, Rain wanted to gently persuade her to separate from Luke, not mentioning that they do not fit together. Unfortunately, her daughter was not confused and actually chose things so clearly. Thinking about this, Rain sighed, ¡°s, since you guessed it, it¡¯s useless for Mom to say more.¡± Even though Samantha knew her guess was probably true, hearing Rain¡¯s admission in person still made her heart flutter. She bit her lower lip as if exasperated. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to do this, so why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing it for your own good. Mother wouldn¡¯t hurt you?¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t need to!¡± Samantha let out a breath, blowing her bangs on her forehead, ¡°I told you that this is not a popr practice nowadays, but you still went to a meeting, and now you are afraid again when the result is not good, and you are even trying to convince me to break up with him.¡± ¡°This kind of thing, believe it or not. Yesterday I went with his mother and asked several astrologers who all said it¡¯s bad. She said if only one said it, then mother would not believe it, but I asked several who said the same thing, can I not worry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t listen to me. If you had listened to me, this would not have happened!¡± ¡°But now it has happened, it¡¯s all over.¡± ¡°Then tell me why you did it without my consent?¡± Samantha was very angry. The fact that she had a good rtionship with Luca, while her mother said they could not be together. ¡°I did not want to meet anyone before, yet you forced me. That¡¯s why I had to rent an apartment by myself to no hear your persuasion. Now I finally have a boyfriend, you are forcing me to separate from him. Mother, are you really doing this for my sake? Why does my life have to follow the rules you want? I¡¯m not a child, I¡¯m an adult, can¡¯t I fend for myself if I want to?¡± For the first time, it was the first time Samantha said such a thing in front of Rain. Rain did not expect Samantha, who was always well-behaved in front of her, to suddenly say so much and was overwhelmed for a moment. ¡°Samantha, Mom is just ¡­¡± ¡°Okay, stop it.¡± Samantha interrupted her, because she had just been excited, so she hadn¡¯t calmed down at this moment, she took a deep breath before saying, ¡°I was wrong to speak a little loud just now, but those were my real words mom, I don¡¯t want to live these days nned by you, I want to live my life by myself, I can be responsible for any consequence. As for whether I marry Luca or not, that is up to me. If I don¡¯t want to marry him, there is no use for you to force me. If I want to marry him, then no amount of soothsaying will move me, that¡¯s all.¡± With that, Samantha hung up the phone. ¡°Hey Samantha, listen to mom ¡­¡± Rain was about to say something else when a busy tone came through the phone and she began to panic as she listened to the busy tone. This girl, why was she suddenly like this? Rain continued to call Samantha again, and as if she knew what she wanted to do, Samantha soon turned off the phone. So Rain could not reach Samantha at this point. After Samantha turned off the phone, she carelessly threw it back on the bed and continued to lie on the balcony, feeling down when she saw how beautiful the sunshine was and wanted to meet Doria for a shopping trip. But now she was not in the mood at all. She was so irritated. She had been told not to have her fortune told, but why was she still doing it? Samantha was so annoyed that she stayed on the balcony for a while and then went back into the house. Luca has gone to work now, and I wonder if he will think the same as his mother when he finds out about this. He had not liked it that much. Samantha was suddenly struck by the thought that if his mother had gone with Luca¡¯s mother means that now she too wants him to separate from Luca, would Luca¡¯s mother, Flora, have thought the same thing? After all, most elders are superstitious and all want their children to be well in the future. So could Flora have called Luca to tell her about the situation? Samantha¡¯s body grew cold at the thought. Chapter 1475-What are you going to do? If Flora called and told Luca about the oue, what would Luca think? He would think the same about his elders-after all, it might not matter to him if it were Anna instead. Samantha had been in a bad mood earlier and now she was even more irritated. She immediately called Doria and asked her out for a drink. Doria was still asleep when she received the call and was jolted awake by the call, her voice slurred when she spoke. ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s early morning and you are disturbing my sleep.¡± ¡°Doria,e out and have a drink.¡± Doria thought for a moment, remembered it was her best friend Samantha¡¯s voice and turned her face and said breathlessly, ¡°Now? You¡¯re probably out of your mind, it¡¯s daylight and it¡¯s early morning, you say you¡¯re going for a drink, which bar is open for you please?¡± Hearing this, Samantha was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Then don¡¯t go to a bar, go to a small store, there must also be alcohol avable.¡± Doria tumbled to her feet, slightly annoyed. ¡°What kind of madness are you getting into?¡± The other party said nothing. Doria continued, ¡°Have you been fighting with your family again?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why do you want to drink? Who drinks in the morning? Can¡¯t we be so fickle, little sister? I didn¡¯t tell you to do that every time you¡¯re in a bad mood, that time when I took you out was just to take the edge off.¡± Samantha closed her eyes, ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Her voice sounded tired and helpless, Doria realized that something might have happened. Although she still wanted to sleep, but he could not leave her in such a state of mind. ¡°Forget it, I still owe you.¡± Where are you now? I¡¯m going to the supermarket to get something to eat and drink and then I¡¯lle to you, okay?¡± So Samantha gave her the address. Half an hourter, Doria finally found her way to Samantha¡¯s house, Luca¡¯s house to be exact, with arge bag in her hand. When Samantha opened the door for her, she saw how much she was carrying and tried to help her carry it. Doria said, ¡°Let me carry it myself, look at you. Samantha half-closed her red lips and went to sit on the sofa. Doria was furious: ¡± Did you really sit down? What hospitality? You are so rude!¡± But in the end she just sang and found a ce to put everything down and set it up, surveying the decor of the house as she did so, ¡°All this stuff was from your previous house, right? You¡¯ve already moved in here?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Samantha answered breathlessly. Doria also did not take in her words, sitting down beside her a few minutester and handing her a ss of milk and a sandwich. Seeing this, Samantha frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat them.¡± ¡°This is what you have to eat in the morning, who drinks in the morning? You slept all night and didn¡¯t eat anything, why drink on an empty stomach? Go still need you alive. If we drink now and something happens to you, it will be my fault.¡± ¡°Take it!¡± Doria gave Samantha an aggressive and fierce look. Samantha was shocked. She had asked her toe over because she was upset and had thought she would bring her wine, but she had brought her breakfast and was even mean to her. But finally Samantha took the sandwich and milk. She lowered her head and took a soft, tasteless bite. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m listening to you talk, what¡¯s going on?¡± Samantha did not answer at first, she quietly sipped the milk as if it were wine before taking a bite of her sandwich. It took a while before she told her depressing situation. Doria stared at her, ¡°It¡¯s not possible! What year are we in now? Your mother believes it, but do you believe it too?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe, then why are you getting depressed?¡± Samantha said nothing, but kept her head down and bit into her sandwich. Doria tried to think about what she had just said, and her expression, and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you depressed because you are afraid that Luke will think what the elders think when he finds out?¡± The words struck a chord, and Samantha could not retort, and left the milk and sandwich on the table. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°What nonsense.¡± Doria gave her a spiteful look, ¡± Are you the real Samantha? When you write, you have all the characters under control. But are you so worried about that boy now? Samantha, you are in love with Luca, aren¡¯t you?¡± In love? Samantha had thought she might be in love with Luca, but she was not ready for serious feelings. Then she shook her head and whispered, ¡°We¡¯re still in the trial period, don¡¯t talk about love, I¡¯m still not sure if I like him or not.¡± ¡°You are so stubborn.¡± Doria teased her, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to admit it, let¡¯s put it this way, since he¡¯s still in the probationary period, if he feels the same way as your mother, then you should just leave him, it¡¯s not past the probationary period anyway.¡± Samantha¡¯s mouth twitched and she could not help but look at Doria, wanting to hit her. Was it really wise of him to call Doria? He hit her with all sorts of words as soon as she arrived; it was true that people who knew each other too well spoke directly. ¡°Did I say something wrong? You¡¯re the one who said you haven¡¯t passed the probationary period yet, so does that mean that officially, he hasn¡¯t be your boyfriend yet? Also, you don¡¯t love him, so if he doesn¡¯t pass this probationary period, what¡¯s the problem with leaving him?¡± Samantha turned and had her back to her, not wanting to pay attention to her. Doria approached her, ¡°You fell in love with him over time, you actually gave him a silent pass on the probationary period, and you even want to marry him, right?¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Samantha interrupted him and said seriously, ¡°I like him, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be with him, but if I say I love him, even I don¡¯t feel convinced, love is not as simple as you and I think. ¡± After all, Luca wanted to be responsible for what happened between them that night, and if she wanted to get married, she could have simply asked Luca to be responsible in this way in the first ce. But for Samantha, the most important were her feelings, she had to be sure that she could spend the rest of her life with this man is she clearly envisioned her future marriage. As for why she is now afraid and feels this emotion. It is probably because she has lost control of her feelings, she ispletely caught up in this rtionship. Otherwise she would not have suffered so much at the time when Luke plunged into the fire. ¡°So what are your ns now? What if ¡­ I mean, what if ¡­ ah, he listens to his elders?¡± What do you n to do? Chapter 1476 – Of course not. In case he listened to his elders and felt that the two were not meant for each other. Samantha¡¯s eyes lit up and she smilednguidly. ¡°Then he doesn¡¯t need me anymore.¡± If that was indeed the case, she had nothing to hold on to. She, Samantha, could afford to take and leave. When Doria saw her smile, she could say nothing.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. What Samantha was thinking at that moment was that if Luke hesitated or listened, then she would really leave him without hesitation! Absolutely! However, Flora did not tell her son the news; she was in confusion. That day after she went back to the astrologer, and stayed up all night, endlessly asking her husband what to do now. ¡°Old man, what do you think we should do? I went to do the calctions for the two boys without their consent, but I thought I could make them happy, but I didn¡¯t know that I would find out that they would be separated from each other. I don¡¯t have the courage to tell Luca about it.¡± All she told Lario throughout the night was this, and Lario reassured her at first. ¡°We live in the modern world. And you still blindly believe in some superstitions. Do the kids get along, aren¡¯t they happy to see each other? Why think about things that can¡¯t be seen in the future?¡± Flora thought he was right: ¡°I think so, too¡­. And do you think it¡¯s strange? However, we asked several astrologers, there was an unequivocal answer. It can¡¯t be coincidence. Maybe it is true?¡± ¡°How can it be true?¡± Lario said with a helpless expression, ¡°Who can tell what will happen in the future? Many things are unpredictable, besides, even if there really is something between the two that cannot pass, it is still considered a proof of affection.¡± ¡°I still feel worried, what about this matter? Should we tell Luca?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling him?¡± Lario said disapprovingly, ¡°Have you ever seen him have a girlfriend? Now he is willing to talk about girlfriends, which means he likes this girl. Your son is not too young, he can¡¯t fall in love easily, don¡¯t scare people with superstitions.¡± ¡°You seem to be right when you say that, but I¡¯m not worried.¡± Flora sighed and couldn¡¯t lie down, so she sat down, ¡°I like Samantha you know, and even if I don¡¯t say anything, will Samantha¡¯s mother tell her? What if Samantha doesn¡¯t want our Luke by then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t do the math in the first ce. If you didn¡¯t, and the two families talk about marriage in peace, wouldn¡¯t you be happy? I told you, women, you have too much time on your hands every day to think of doing anything to make your lives worse.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that!¡± Flora pped her husband in disgust and said, ¡°You only know how to go to work, when did you ever take care of your son¡¯s wedding? I just wanted to ask for your advice on this situation, but you me me for everything. Okay, then I won¡¯t do it again, I won¡¯t intervene in our son¡¯s life.¡± After saying this, Flora turned her back and ignored Lario. Lario was very sleepy and it was time to rest, he had to go to work tomorrow, but Flora kept arguing to keep him awake. Now when he saw that she was angry, he no longer dared to be careless, so he could only sit up quickly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s not your problem, it¡¯s all my fault that I usually concentrate too much on my work, I will surely spend more time to discipline my son properly in the future. Don¡¯t worry about this matter, go to bed early and let me take care of it.¡± Flora did not let him go, instead she stared at him and asked, ¡°So what are you going to do? You¡¯re not going to tell Luca, are you?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Lario denied the idea at first, ¡°Our Luca chose the girl himself, we as parents have to trust him.¡± Luca¡¯s parents were not quite like Samantha¡¯s, since they did not know that Luca and Samantha had started together as fake boyfriends and onlyter began the rtionship, they assumed that this was the girl Luca had found for himself. ¡°Of course I believe him, and I love Samantha, and I don¡¯t want any other daughter-inw but Samantha.¡± Samantha was really nice and kind to people, and the key was that Flora had always dreamed of having a daughter, but unfortunately she hadn¡¯t been very well after having Luca, and probably because it wasn¡¯t meant to be, so she hadn¡¯t had the chance to have a daughter. Now that her son had found a girl, a nice, beautiful, intelligent girl, Flora could not be happier. ¡°I know you like Samantha, but are you sure Samantha¡¯s parents won¡¯t tell Samantha? Look how scared you¡¯ve been since you came back, I can¡¯t even imagine what Samantha¡¯s mother is experiencing. Because Samantha is their only daughter, they certainly worry about her future marriage. What do we do?¡± Hearing what he said, Flora thought it made sense. ¡°Yes, Samantha is an only child, you see her speech must have been taught by her parents at home, she must be very worried, so what to do?¡± ¡°No use worrying like this now, it¡¯s better to sleep at night, I told you to let me take care of this matter, staying upte is not good for your health.¡± Sleep, you only know how to sleep. From your son soon his girlfriend will run away, and you still have the heart to sleep!¡± Flora was so angry that she threw a pillow directly into Lario¡¯s face, lifted the nket and ran outside. Lario was helpless as the pillow was thrown in his face, but he followed Flora into the living room, where he eventually handed her the phone. ¡°If you really don¡¯t know what to do, then you should call Luca now and tell him what happened today.¡± At those words, Flora looked up shocked and met his eyes, eximing in disbelief, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t know how to handle it, do you? Tell him now, and let him decide for himself what he will do with his girlfriend.¡± Flora inside, damn, she really wanted to hit someone. She refused to talk to Lario. Then Lario talked and talked and talked for half the night, but Flora still wouldn¡¯t listen to him and he couldn¡¯t sleep, so the two couples sat in the living room until dawn. Flora, who had managed to stay awake until dawn, immediately grabbed her cell phone and called her future inws. She had wondered if it was too early to call if Rain would already be awake. But the phone rang and was immediately answered. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello, Rain!¡± Flora shouted politely, her voice a little hoarse at the moment because she had not slept all night. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± And still, Rain¡¯s voice sounded just like hers, with a deep sense of weariness and helplessness. Chapter 1477 Asprezza Flora immediately noticed this and asked, somewhat embarrassed, ¡°What is that voice?¡± Her voice was boiling, having been awake all night, was Samantha¡¯s mother like her? Rain over there sighed heavily and did not mind being blunt and telling her the truth. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and my voice changed a little, you didn¡¯t sleep well either, did you? The other person was honest and Flora sighed along with her.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been up all night worrying, I¡¯ve been thinking about it since I came back yesterday and I¡¯m really worried. I think I¡¯d better call my inws and tell them not to tell the children about it for now, after all, they are in a good rtionship and if we elders suddenly talk about it, it will definitely upset them.¡± When Flora said these words, she didn¡¯t have much confidence, so the more she spoke, the more she whispered, ¡°Please forgive me for being selfish, but I think Luke and Samantha are both adults now and they have to have their own ideas, so the most we can do as elders is to advise something, but we can¡¯t influence their ideas. If they really want to be together, it would be very sad for the children if we, as parents, be an obstacle for them with our actions.¡± Rain said nothing for a long time, just the sound of a soft breathing, and Flora was a little anxious: ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rain shook her head; she had been up all night and had called Samantha early, but now she was in a different mood. Samantha¡¯s words kept echoing in her ears. ¡°All this because you wouldn¡¯t listen to me, if you had listened to me, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to meet anyone before, however, you forced me, forcing me to go home and rent an apartment in the dark. Now that I have found someone, you are forcing me to separate from him. Mother, are you really doing this for my sake? Why does my life have to follow the rules you want? I¡¯m not a child, I¡¯m an adult, can¡¯t I fend for myself if I want to?¡± ¡°These are my real words, I don¡¯t want to live my life under your rules, I live my life on my own and I can be responsible for any consequences.¡± Her daughter was very intelligent, and because she was an only child she had everything she wanted. Rain never offended her daughter. She wished to raise her daughter as she always dreamed of being and always follow her advice. If Samantha had not rebelled this time, Rain really would not have thought that the things she had done in the past would have had such an impact on her. Yes, her daughter had grown up; she was no longer a child. How could she be at the mercy of others when she was not a puppet on a string? s, s, she learned this toote. Had she understood earlier, she might not have told him about it, now that Samantha knew, and Flora, who evidently respected the child more than she did, had thought all night before calling her to discuss it with her. The thought of that made Rain feel guilty as hell. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Flora, I already talked to my daughter this morning.¡± ¡°What?¡± Flora was a little taken aback, ¡°Already told? When did you say that?¡± ¡°Just before you called.¡± Flora suddenly lost her voice, not knowing what to say. ¡°But maybe I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Flora took a long time to respond andughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, after all we are parents, it¡¯s understandable to say certain things. Meanwhile I won¡¯t tell Luca, already it¡¯s enough that Samantha knows, everything will depend on Samantha¡¯s will, if she doesn¡¯t want to, then we the Russo family don¡¯t want to force the issue.¡± Rain was a little surprised to hear this, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair to Luca?¡± ¡°My son had a hard time finding a girl, I trust his vision and his ability to handle things, all of which is meant by God. If God lets you ck off, do you really stop trying? My son is also not the type to resign himself to fate, surely he won¡¯t mind.¡± After hanging up the phone, Rain¡¯s heart could not be at peace for a long time. The other party¡¯s sincerity had been fully demonstrated, and the next step was to see what Samantha thought. At the end of the evening, Luke returned home when he pushed the door he felt that something was wrong in the house. There were no lights on in the living room and it was dark everywhere. He froze for a moment and then turned on the lights to find a table full of snacks and Samantha asleep on the couch in her pajamas. Seeing this, Luca frowned, took off his shoes and walked over to her. Although the house was heated, it was winter, so it was easy to be cold. Soon Luca went to pick up Samantha to carry her across the room to the bedroom. As soon as he picked her up, Samantha woke up, rubbing her eyes, a little sleepy. ¡°Well, you¡¯re back, huh?¡± Luca¡¯s nose twitched and his thin lips pursed as he questioned her, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± ¡°No, just a little.¡± Said Samantha, pping his hand, ¡°Put me down.¡± Luke then worried that Samantha was drunk, but looking at her eyes and the tone of her voice, it seemed she was still sober, but still he did not put her down, instead saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy? Don¡¯t sleep here, I¡¯ll take you to the bedroom.¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Samantha refused him, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy, I just identally fell asleep earlier, put me down, I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Luke put her down and Samantha became tender as soon as she touched the sofa, hugging the cushions and pointing to the spot next to her. ¡°Here,e and sit here.¡± Luca obviously sensed that something was wrong with her and sat down in silence. When he sat down, he waited for her to say something, but when she did not speak for a while, Luke looked up at her, ¡°What is it? Why are you drinking all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Luca, you don¡¯t think that just because you are my boyfriend, you can control my business, do you?¡± Luca half-closed his lips and asked in return, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± ¡°That¡¯s no good.¡± Luca grabbed her white wrist and wrapped it in his warm palm, ¡°There are things I have to take care of, like you falling asleep on the couch, what if you catch cold and get sick? Or, for example, when you drink too much if something happens to you when I¡¯m not home?¡± Samantha had been so emotionally repressed that when she heard Luke say this, a strong bitterness rose in her heart. Chapter 1478-Let her decide. She felt her eyes warm a little, and she didn¡¯t like being so pretentious either, so Samantha averted her eyes from Luca¡¯s. Then, as she retracted her hand, she teased Luca, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m an adult, how could anything happen to me? Besides, who needs you to worry?¡± Samantha¡¯s movements were quick, but when she turned her head, Luca noticed a subtle hint of red in the corner of her eyes, and thinking he misunderstood, but wanting to be sure, he shifted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Samantha even reached out to block him, to avoid him, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡± There was a hint of a nasal sound in her voice, which made Luke frown deeply and simply grabbed her wrist, then turned her body to face him. Samantha had not expected this and was taken aback when she met his eyes, and after a moment of dismay, she immediately lowered her head. ¡°Are you crying?¡± ¡°No.¡± Samantha¡¯s voice was muffled, ¡°I haven¡¯t woken up yet, so I¡¯m sleepy, what¡¯s the point of crying?¡± Luca and Samantha had not lived together for a long time, but he knew Samantha quite well. He knew that Samantha was the kind of person who would only cry in front of you during a dramatic series, and she would also cry so hard that she didn¡¯t care that people were watching her. However, hours was a whole other thing. She cried silently in solitude, and she did not want anyone to find out. So this time Luca soon realized that Samantha was really sad. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Samantha shook her head, she had not yet thought about what she was going to say to Luca, plus she did not know if Luca¡¯s mother had already told her. ¡°Samantha,¡± Luca looked rather helpless and sighed, ¡°do you think I would believe you if you told me nothing happened when you look like this now?¡± It was true, she hadn¡¯t wanted to show it, but for some reason seeing Luca¡¯s face, and his eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but show her heartfelt aggression. What was she doing? Why had she be so uncontroble? He had already seen through her, so there was no point in denying it. Samantha simply admitted it, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, I¡¯m really not very happy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Samantha watched her expression and realized that she still knew nothing. ¡°Samantha?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Samantha shook her head, ¡°Just something I¡¯ve been thinking about myself that I¡¯m not too happy about and don¡¯t want to talk to you about for now.¡± Thisst remark left Luke a little speechless, but then he had to humor her and reach out to wrap her in his arms. ¡°Something to do with me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha admitted painfully. ¡°All the more reason, isn¡¯t there a saying that one must untie the bell?¡± A bell must be untied? Hearing this, Samantha waspletely silent. In fact, Flora had called her before Luke left work, and Samantha had already heard about the eight-character meeting at that time, so Flora did not turn around when she spoke to her, and she was very direct in stating her thoughts. ¡°Samantha, I know your mother told you everything. We did a very bad thing, I know it¡¯s not nice for elders to go behind your back to have this eight-character game, but Samantha you have to believe that we as parents started out with good intentions, and definitely not for bad results, and this result made us very unhappy, your mother and I didn¡¯t close our eyes all night. I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but after thinking about it, this is something we have to respect your wishes and let you decide.¡± ¡°Aunt?¡± ¡°Luca is a boy, your uncle and I raised him for many years, and he was missing somewhere after the ne crash. Although he was lost his appeal remained alive. We don¡¯t want much from him now, we just want him to live well, find someone he likes and get married and live happily ever after, and since Luke chose you, we as parents will not interfere.¡± Hearing this, Samantha could almost understand Flora¡¯s meaning. ¡°Auntie, do you want me to decide?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Flora sighed and said softly, ¡°Auntie likes you very much and so does Uncle, if you are willing to be a family with us, then Auntie and Uncle are more than happy to do so, if you are not, Auntie and Uncle will still be your family in the future, you can look for us if you have any difficulties.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes reddened and her nose was so sour that she could not say a word. ¡°Aunt ¡­¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t cry, I am not forcing you to make a decision, I just think that a girl¡¯s life is quite difficult, unlike a boy¡¯s, your youth is so short, you have to choose a good person, don¡¯t choose the wrong person. Aunt is also a woman, so she understands and doesn¡¯t me your mother. Your mother also chose to tell you after a battle of heavenly thoughts.¡± Samantha could not speak and bit her lower lip to death. ¡°I won¡¯t tell Luke about this, it¡¯s up to you to make your choice. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s right, then let me be the bad guy and I won¡¯t let Luca marry you. If you think it¡¯s okay, then let¡¯s pretend this never happened and live happily ever after.¡± After hanging up the phone, Samantha burst into tears and cried for a long, long time before she collected herself and went to wash her face to calm down, and when she had finally calmed down, it was almost time for Luca to leave work. Now Luca would surely ask her about what happened as soon as he looked into her eyes, and the look in his eyes reminded Samantha of what Flora had told her. Even though this rtionship had not started as a mutual love affair, Samantha felt that Luca had really given her a lot now. She is not talking about the money or anything like that, but the way Luca thinks about her and how serious he is about making changes and keeping her in mind. This alone made Samantha feel that if she had not told Luca about the oue, would it still be mutual between the two of them? She is a human being, with thoughts and feelings and flesh and blood, and she has the right to know the truth of the matter. She should not be the only one to make the decision. With this in mind, Samantha half-closed her red lips and then looked firmly at Luke. ¡°There is something I want to tell you.¡± Luca almost instantly felt her eyes and expression be incredibly serious and tensed with her, ¡°What?¡± Chapter 1479 – Let’s get married. Samantha told Luca everything that had happened, word for word. She had thought it would be difficult to say it first, but when it came time to speak, she was in such pain, and the huge stone weighing on her heart was finally removed. When she was finished, Samantha breathed a sigh of relief and then lowered her eyes. ¡°It went something like this, I¡¯m done.¡± Luca¡¯s gaze traced hershes, ¡°So you¡¯re not happy about that?¡± At those words, Samantha froze and looked into his dark eyes with some dismay. ¡°My mother wants you to make a decision, what do you think?¡± Samantha¡¯s lips twitched and she did not respond. ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought yet? Or have you already decided and are too afraid to tell me the oue?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Samantha bit her lower lip and looked at him, what he meant she did not understand. ¡°I said it clearly, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Luca¡¯s voice was overly gentle as he reached out and pressed the back of her head to pull her against him, ¡°I said I take full responsibility for you, you were the one who said there would be a probationary period, now there is a chance to skip it right away, of course I¡¯m begging him.¡± Begging? In other words, did he still want to be with her after hearing the result of this? Samantha¡¯s face rested on Luke¡¯s shoulder, her heart suddenly softened to a crawl, ¡°So you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t care about the result of this horoscope?¡± ¡°Why pay attention to it?¡± Luca lowered his head to her eyes as he held her hand, ¡°Isn¡¯t the present more important than the future? Besides, my life is in my hands, I almost died once, so why can¡¯t I survive again? You know what? If I hadn¡¯t struggled when the ne crashed, I could have been killed, but because I struggled, I injured my face instead of my head.¡± Samantha was shocked. It was the first time Luca himself decided to talk about the past. When she had first met Luca, she had wondered how he got the scar on his face, although she did not think it was ugly and found it very manly. Although some of these scars looked terrible. ¡°You never asked, the first time I came to your house, when that neighbor in the elevator was talking about my scar, you were the one who protected me.¡± Speaking of this, Samantha also remembered protecting Luca at that moment. But at that moment she was thinking as if Luca was the person she was able to hire to help her, but that person was so broken that she wanted to dig up someone¡¯s old wounds. This kind of behavior is the most shameful for Samantha. So she unconsciously defended Luke, not expecting him to remember this one day. ¡°You were very touched by that incident, weren¡¯t you?¡± Luca smiled slightly and softly answered her question, ¡°I felt a little touched, after all, we were just pretending at the time, who would have thought there would be all thister? And you were willing to protect me then.¡± It was something Samantha had only casually defended, but she did not expect Luca to remember it for so long. ¡°So if I had resigned myself to my fate then, we would not have met againter.¡± Luca squeezed her hand tightly, squeezing her fingers, ¡°What do you think I mean by telling you this?¡± Samantha did not answer, how could she not know what it meant? ¡°You are so smart, will you answer for me?¡± Samantha blushed at this, ¡°Why are you so smart all of a sudden? The atmosphere was obviously sad and upset just now, but then you said this.¡± From the tense atmosphere not a trace remained. ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I will.¡± Luke seemed to have suddenly transformed from a log to a master of love, saying one thing after another, probably because when it came time to show his sincerity, the words kepting. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in the horoscope, nor do I recognize it, what the soothsayer says, whether it¡¯s true or not, has nothing to do with me because I simply won¡¯t carry it out, I have my own n for my life, my own obsessions, I can¡¯t be influenced by some words.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Is that so?¡± Samantha interrupted him inconspicuously, ¡°Then weren¡¯t you obsessed with your beloved at the time? Howe you were influenced by me?¡± Luke choked on his words, probably not expecting Samantha to be so sharp and bring up the subject. ¡°No? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Samantha reached out and pinched Luca¡¯s face, ¡°Say something.¡± Luca lowered his head, took her finger and suddenly brought it to his lips and bit it. ¡°Ah!¡± Samantha eximed unexpectedly, her face suddenly turning red, ¡°What are you doing? ¡°You interrupt once and I bite you again.¡± The corners of Samantha¡¯s mouth twitched, but she could not argue with him, she was so angry, he had suddenly be so powerful! And she felt that Luca was so beautiful in this way. She said nothing and looked at Luca meekly, ¡°Okay I won¡¯t interrupt, you say yours!¡± After being interrupted by her, Luca¡¯s feelings that were brewing just before disappeared, and he really didn¡¯t have the heart to continue with those words, so he could only look at her firmly and say, ¡°Anyway, the decision is yours, and I will always be here no matter what you decide.¡± Samantha froze,pletely unprepared for Luca¡¯s words. ¡°However, the probationary period has not passed, you can get rid of me whenever you want.¡± Hearing this, Samantha frowned, ¡°What are you talking about? Why do you make it sound as if I start and end a rtionship and you are unhappy? Are you in such a pitiful state? And why do you put all the decisions on me, I¡¯m only telling you about it because I think you have a right to a choice too!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Luke nodded and whispered in response to her words, ¡°But from the moment we started, I put all decisions in your hands, I¡¯m there if you need me, if you don¡¯t want me ¡­¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t want you, what?¡± Samantha opened her soulful eyes and seriously probed his eyes, as if trying to see through his eyes to his heart. He said nothing, just looked at Samantha. Samantha felt she had guessed the answer, ¡°Is it that if I say I don¡¯t want you, you will leave?¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Samantha clearly saw a sh of panic in Luca¡¯s eyes. So, she should have taken some care, otherwise she would not have seen a sh of panic in his eyes just after hearing those words. Her efforts these days should have paid off. In time, she would be able to please Luca and even fall in love with her, right? At this thought, Samantha suddenly hit his forehead with such force that Luca¡¯s eyes were slightly dazzled by the impact, and before he could react to what she meant by that demeanor, he heard a delicate female voice ringing in his ears, ¡°Luca, let¡¯s get married!¡± Chapter 1480 – It’s all yours if you get married Call it capricious, or whatever. Right now, in this instant, Samantha had only the idea of marrying Luca, giving him children, and living with him for the rest of her life. She rarely likes anyone, and has always lived by the long-life doctrine of the single man. After all, she feels that women nowadays don¡¯t need to live with men at all; she can do everything men can do, so she doesn¡¯t need to find a man to lower her quality of life. But this man in front of her gave her the idea that she wanted to spend her life with him. After all these years she met such a man, then she would not let this man slip away. You meet someone, you like him and you want to be with him, but you don¡¯t necessarily want to have children with him and spend your life with him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When all these things match, he happens to be a good person and your future inws like you, then what is there to consider? This is Samantha¡¯s purpose in life. So she made up her mind quickly. Luke, on the other hand, was totally confused, I don¡¯t know if he was confused by the fact that Samantha had bumped into him, or the fact that she had said let¡¯s get married. In any case, he did note to his senses for a long time. It was only when Samantha red at him and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re such an insensitive man, a girl says, let¡¯s get married, and you don¡¯t react at all. Even if you don¡¯t take the initiative, you should give some reaction, right? Like, be happy yes, or ¡­ well.¡± Before she could finish her words, before her eyes, there was a sudden darkness and Luke¡¯s thin lips kissed her, sealing all her words. The kiss that caught Samantha off guard froze her, hershes twitching as she stared at Luca who had closed his eyes and kissed her in earnest. Well, he was taking the initiative. Samantha also closed her eyes, enjoying the kiss. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but finally Luca withdrew his lips and tongue against her forehead, breathing a little heavily. ¡°Decided?¡± Knowing what he was asking, Samantha was unambivalent: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Luca¡¯s voice was a little hoarse before he picked her up and headed for the bedroom. Samantha blinked awkwardly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Changing clothes.¡± Change clothes? What! Samantha thought he was trying to sleep with her again-who knew he was talking about changing his clothes? What was the point of changing at this hour? Once Samantha was dressed, Luca led her out the door. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, put on more.¡± After saying this, Luca also put the scarf around her neck. Samantha followed him into the elevator and said with some confusion, ¡°What is this for?¡± She did not understand why this man was taking her out after she offered to say that she wanted to get married? Did he want to take her to visit her parents at this time? Not quite understanding what he wanted, Samantha asked to no avail and simply stopped asking. Until Luke drove the car into the underground parking lot of the supermarket and then took the elevator to take her to the sixth floor. The sixth floor was filled with all kinds of jewelry counters, and it was at this point that Samantha probably realized what Luca had brought her here for. Even though she had guessed, she still wanted to tease Luca a little. ¡°Why did you bring me here? It¡¯ste and we haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡± At her words, Luca¡¯s footsteps picked up and he looked at her directly, ¡°Then shall we have dinner first?¡± Samantha¡¯s mouth twisted; she should not have talked too much! Fortunately he was a real man, Luca wrapped his arm around her slender waist and whispered softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go first to pick out the wedding ring, and then we¡¯ll go to dinner, bear with me for a while, then I¡¯ll take you out to eat whatever you want.¡± That was more to the point, Samantha had no problem with that. The two stopped in front of a jewelry store, and a clerk immediately came up to serve them. ¡°Hello Mr. and Miss, how can I help you?¡± ¡°We want to see the wedding rings,¡± Luke said straight ahead. ¡°Are you getting married? Congrattions, you two look great together, this is the wedding band section.¡± Samantha was a little shy, but her hand was pulled forward by Luca, and then the salesgirl introduced herself. ¡°We have many styles of wedding rings, you can take a look at this one, it¡¯s new for this season and it¡¯s perfect for the current aesthetic.¡± The saleswoman pulled out a ring and ced it in front of the two. Samantha took a look at the shape and style and said it was new, but it was actually one of those verymon styles that was outdated. She did not particrly like it and was about to say something when Luke, as if probing her innermost thoughts, intervened, ¡°Is there anything more special?¡± The saleswoman immediately got the message that they did not like this ring and immediately excluded all simr type wedding rings and introduced them to other styles. Unfortunately, neither Samantha nor Luke were particrly happy with the ring. Finally, the saleswoman helplessly said, ¡°Not satisfied? Would you like to try one of our custom-made rings?¡± Custom-made? Samantha was a little interested, ¡°What kind?¡± ¡°You can describe the style of the ring, and then we¡¯ll have a professional design it, and then we can show it to you when it¡¯s ready, if you¡¯re satisfied, we¡¯ll produce a ring, but the cost is high, it can cost about twice as much as regr ones.¡± That much money? Samantha had spent a lot of money to Lucast time at the bar and immediately refused, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s look somewhere else.¡± But Luca said, ¡°Let¡¯s make it to order.¡± At that point, Samantha looked at him incredulously, ¡°Luca?¡± Is this man crazy? ¡°Don¡¯t you have a good imagination? What would you like?¡± Luca, looked sideways at Samantha. Samantha half-closed her red lips before smiling at the salesgirl, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll talk to him about it.¡± The saleswoman smiled and nodded. Samantha then pulled Luke out of the store and lowered her voice, ¡°It¡¯s expensive to order, it¡¯s just a wedding band, no need to make it so big, we can look in other stores if we don¡¯t like this one, there¡¯s always something we both like.¡± ¡°Marriage is once in a lifetime, the wedding ring is very important. A custom-made one is definitely better than a ready-made one.¡± ¡°But does it cost a lot of money? Last time at the bar, you spent so much, and even though I want to marry you, I didn¡¯t expect you to spend so much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not splitting, it¡¯s all voluntary.¡± Luke half-closed his lips, then looked at her and said seriously, ¡°Anyway, I haven¡¯t spent my money carelessly for so many years, I¡¯ve saved everything, and when I get marriedter it will all be yours.¡± Chapter 1481 – What am I afraid of? ¡°Bah!¡± Samantha immediately dismissed him, ¡°Who needs your money, I myself am very capable of earning money, okay? Well, since you are so generous, I will put more dowry then, I won¡¯t take it away from you at all!¡± Even if it was a marriage, there was no reason for one party to pay all the money, and Samantha was very clear on this point. Luke, on the other hand, frowned slightly when he heard this, but unfortunately Samantha did not care anymore and simply pulled him into the store, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about our ideas first and then put them together, how about that?¡± ¡°Good.¡± It took the two of them about two or three hours to finish, and only when they left did Samantha realize that the store was closing and that they had dyed closing time by more than half an hour. But big brands are important, and even though they werete in their hours, their service attitude was still excellent. It was Samantha who was so hungry that she threw her arms around Luca and said, ¡°It¡¯s cold, let¡¯s go eat something hot.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Even Luca did not expect it to take that long; for boys, shopping was the quickest and most appealing. But girls were another story, and following Samantha, Luca realized there was a lot to learn. Although it waste in the evening, there were quite a few people eating stew, and luckily Luca and Samantha were early enough to take thest seat. When they were seated, the next people were all in line. As they waited for the food to be served, Samantha suddenly saw the ring on her hand, shining in the light, and waved her finger at Luca, ¡°How much did you pay for this ring, why don¡¯t we go and return it?¡± Luca froze for a moment, as if he did not think it was possible, and said, ¡°How can you return something that was given to you? Unless you don¡¯t want me anymore, that is.¡± You don¡¯t want it anymore? Such words could lead to bad luck.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Okay, so Samantha quickly covered the ring and said with a precious look, ¡°Then forget it, I will put it away if I cannot wear it and I will never return it to you.¡± After saying this, Samantha even walked over and pricked Luca¡¯s finger. ¡°Hey, I tell you once you make a decision, there is no turning back, oh, when the marriage is final, you can¡¯t get rid of me even if you don¡¯t want me anymore.¡± She said this to provoke him, to show Luca that marriage was not child¡¯s y, it was a lifelong affair. Luca was silent at first and after about a few seconds he took hold of Samantha¡¯s finger that was poking him, ¡°As long as you want me, then I will never cheat on you in this life.¡± He rarely made promises, but if he did, he kept them in this life. The atmosphere would have been so good that Samantha would have jumped on him and kissed him if he had not been in a hotpot restaurant. However, by this time, the waiter had already started serving food, interrupting the atmosphere between Samantha and Luke. Samantha withdrew her hand and waited for the hotpot to open, and the two ate their dinner in earnest. As they ate, Samantha found that the stew was quite good and the soup base was not much different from what she had mixed. Luke took care of the hot dishes and gave Samantha food to eat, paying special attention to her whole body. Samantha had nothing better to do than to ask him. ¡°We have decided everything, when are we going to tell our parents?¡± ¡°Anytime, you decide.¡± Probably because the two were already talking about marriage, Samantha thought differently, and without asking him, she simply decided for herself. ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk tomorrow after we wake up?¡± ¡°Good.¡± Samantha was in a good mood and thought n mind what the wedding ring would look like once it was made. Only that night, Samantha lost sleep and spent the first half of the night tossing and turning, beside her, even Luke could not fall asleep. Butpared to her, he was calmer, and Samantha tossed and turned every which way. Untilter, when Luca clutched her arms and shaken legs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Samantha shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just excited and my tummy doesn¡¯t feel too good.¡± ¡°Tummy ache?¡± Luke half-closed his thin lips and his hand came down to cover her belly, ¡°Did the critical dayse?¡± Samantha¡¯s face turned a little red in the darkness as he asked this, even though the two were already close, some things were still private after all. Samantha thought for a moment that her critical day was indeed approaching. But she had never been so sore before. ¡°Can I have a cup of hot water?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha drank some hot water and went to sleep, but in the middle of the night, her stomach suddenly began to hurt so much that Samantha woke up in a cold sweat. Luca, who was holding her, could even feel her cold sweat. Eventually Samantha was so sick she lost her strength, so much so that her legs were weak. Luca brought her coat directly to her and put it on, then took her in his arms, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Samantha didn¡¯t have the strength to speak or resist, she was so weak that she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes, so she just squinted her eyes and leaned on Luca¡¯s arms. When we arrived at the hospital, the doctor examined Samantha and found that she had eaten something dirty and had food poisoning, so she was put on fluids. While the IV was flowing, Samantha was lying in a hospital bed covered by a hospital nket. It was only after the IV bottle went down that Samantha regained some strength and opened her eyes to look at Luca standing guard beside her, her lips still pale she asked, ¡°Am I ugly like this now?¡± Luca paused and reached out to stroke Samantha¡¯s bare forehead, ¡°What are you thinking about? Close your eyes and sleep tight, I¡¯m here to keep watch.¡± Samantha obediently did not close her eyes, but stared at Luke. ¡°Why was I poisoned by something we ate together and you weren¡¯t?¡± Luca thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Maybe I am invulnerable to all poisons?¡± Hearing this, Samantha raged, ¡°I¡¯m so tired, I just proposed in the evening and this happened, do you think God is punishing me? Did the soothsayer make him calcte correctly that we are actually not suitable?¡± He leaned forward and approached her and warned her in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want people to see me kissing you in public, then stop talking nonsense.¡± He came so close that Samantha could see the tiny pores and hairs on his face, and she could not help but smile and whisper, ¡°Do you think I am afraid? I have nothing to fear , except that I am so ugly now, so if you feel like it, then go ahead.¡± Luke said nothing, just stared at her, then slowly lowered his head and gently pressed his thin lips against her pale ones. Chapter 1482 – What to think about when sleeping Samantha was not really waiting for Luca to kiss her. Only his kiss was light, considering his current state of health, as light as a dragonfly, brushing lightly before leaving. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to me?¡± Luca breathed out and silently pulled away. As if to provoke him, Samantha continued, ¡°The kiss was so shallow, you must be mad at me, right? Luca: ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but jump at the corners of his eyes before narrowing his eyes at her. ¡°And by pretending to kiss me, you simply don¡¯t like me.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was still pale and weakening at this moment, Luca would have really wanted to show her what misfortune is, but in the end, he restrained himself as heughed softly, ¡°Just provoke me now, when you¡¯re better, all this will be returned to you a hundred times over.¡± With that said, Luke stood and helped Samantha with the nkets, ¡°Go to sleep, after these IVs, you can go home.¡± Samantha had intended to provoke him, but she did not expect Luca not to fall for it, and she was tired again after what he had just said. The pain from earlier had drained all her energy, and she did not know how many days it would take to recover. But as Luke kissed her, the only thought going through Samantha¡¯s mind was that she was d she had gargled! If not, how could she kiss him? It was for this reason that Samantha had the courage to use the aggressive technique on Luca, otherwise she would not be able to stand it. It took a few drops for Samantha to recover some energy, but she was already ufortable and expected to be cuddled, but Luca took the initiative and stood in front of her. ¡°Come here.¡± Samantha looked at Luca, his shoulders were broad and his back was strong, looking broad and warm. After all, they were already talking about marriage, so Samantha was not the least bit upset and threw herself on Luca¡¯s back, putting her hands around his neck as she hugged him. Even though she was wearing a lot of clothes, she was on an IV, so Samantha¡¯s hands were cold, and it was a little chilly against her neck at first, but Luca didn¡¯t mind, and he didn¡¯t even show it in half a voice as he slowly led her out quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s not tell anyone about the poisoned food.¡± Samantha spoke strictly as she bent over Luca¡¯s back. Luca did not object and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And I was just thinking about it, let¡¯s not even tell them so soon that we are getting married.¡± At those words, Luca¡¯s feet twitched, as if he had not expected her to say that. Samantha thought she was about to ask why, but Luca said, ¡°Did you just think about it? Didn¡¯t you sleep? Samantha was confused, not knowing what to answer, after all, his concentration was amazing, could this man¡¯s brain be built differently from other men? ¡°I thought about it while I was asleep.¡± ¡°How do you think when you sleep?¡± Luke was puzzled, he half-closed his thin lips and gave Samantha a vague sideways nce, ¡°Weren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± ¡°I was asleep!¡± Samantha reached out her hand and pushed her, saying in a low voice, ¡± Look on the road, you¡¯re making me fall, I¡¯m too weak to endure such a fall.¡± Weak? Luca could clearly feel that she was pushing his face quite hard, this girl ¡­ Luca¡¯s lips unconsciously widened a slight smile, squeezing her a little tighter and focusing on the road ahead to talk to her. ¡°When you say so, sooner orter, it¡¯s all the same, I won¡¯t change my mind anyway.¡± ¡°All right, all right.¡± Samantha interrupted him, ¡°Why do you keep acting like you¡¯re swearing an oath to me? You don¡¯t need to, I believe you, I just think a lot happened tonight and now I¡¯m tired, I want to get some rest when wee back and then find a suitable time to talk to the elders about our decision, I definitely won¡¯t be persuaded.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha was not joking, she was really tired, at first she managed to talk to Luke and insult him a couple of times, but then she got more and more tired and fell asleep on Luke¡¯s back, and when she got into the car Samantha did not even know that it was Luke who had taken her upstairs when she arrived home. Samantha slept heavily, her pale skin still pale, And now when she was sick, she looked especially frail. It was rare to see her like this during the day, but now she was huddled under the covers like a kitten, her forehead slightly furrowed because she was still not particrlyfortable, and the features of her little face almost frowned. Luca had taken time off from work and stayed home with Samantha instead of going to the office. Samantha slept all afternoon, her stomach had been empty sincest night, and she woke up hungry, but still had no appetite. When she woke up, she stayed in bed, covered, staring at the chandelier overhead and wondering what she was thinking. Only when Luca pushed open the door did she turn her head to look at Luca. ¡°Awake?¡± Samantha nodded and extended her hand to Luca, Luca understood what she meant and sat on the edge of the bed before pulling Samantha into his arms. He was a little cold and Samantha could not help but murmur once she was in his arms, ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take off my shirt, it¡¯s warm in there.¡± Luke was about to take off his shirt, but Samantha immediately wrapped her arms around his waist and shook her head, ¡°No, it will be hot after a while.¡± She had not yet fully recovered and was as mmy as a child¡¯s tantrum, and before long she was sleepy again, in Luca¡¯s arms. ¡°Are you about to fall asleep again? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± ¡°A little, but I have no appetite.¡± Luca¡¯s big hand fell on her back, and as he fixed her hair, he said warmly, ¡°I made porridge, get up and drink it.¡± Porridge? Samantha immediately shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it, I want something with chili.¡± At that point, Luca¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Did you forget how sick you werest night and now you want to eat something with chili? I think you ate too much chilist night.¡± When we had hot potst night, we had ordered hot pot, but Samantha had made her own dish of chili sauce, and she even cried at the end of the meal, but she kept eating. So now Luke almost suspected that she had eaten too many chili peppers and her stomach was overwhelmed, and that was why she was in that state. Samantha was confused and did not say much. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink the porridge anyway, it¡¯s not good.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Behave yourself.¡± Luke was as if he was cuddling a child, his tone was a bit tearful, ¡°You just woke up, drink some porridge first, have half a bowl to pacify your stomach, when you feel better it won¡¯t be toote to eat what you want then.¡± Samantha did not want to drink the porridge, but she was an adult and knew she could only eat something light and warm at this time of day, so she finally nodded obediently. Chapter 1483 Sorry Because her stomach had suffered a blowst night, Samantha didn¡¯t feel too good in less than half a bowl of porridge, and she pushed the bowl away. ¡°Sit down a little before you lie down.¡± However, Samantha did not listen to him andy down again, then said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, I can¡¯t sit down, it¡¯s better to lie down.¡± She had to lie down, so Luke did not force her to get up. After lying down for a while, Samantha began to fall asleep again. While she was asleep, Luca went to the studio to start a video conference. Samantha was still sleeping when her phone rang and she rolled over and pulled it out to look at the caller ID. It was her mother calling. Thinking about that unhappy phone call yesterday, Samantha closed her eyes and did not really want to answer the call. But it was her mother, so Samantha could not refuse to answer the phone. She said nothing, and Rain, probably aware of the embarrassment, said nothing for a long time, and mother and daughter remained silent on the phone for a long time. Samantha was not toofortable, so she said, ¡°Mom, if you have nothing to say, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hang up, Samantha.¡± As soon as Rain heard she was about to hang up, he called her, ¡°Mommy has something to tell you.¡± So Samantha did not hang up, but the act of holding the phone was tiring, so she turned on the speaker and stood there waiting. ¡°This time it was my fault.¡± At those words, Samantha so froze. ¡°Mom shouldn¡¯t have gone behind your back to match you and Luca¡¯s fate, and your words yesterday reminded Mom that it was Mom who forced you all these years, and if you hadn¡¯t said that, I probably wouldn¡¯t have realized the problem. We as parents sometimes do things against our children¡¯s wishes for their own good. But Samantha, Mom didn¡¯t want to, I started it for your own good and I didn¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± At this point, Rain took a deep breath and continued, ¡°It happened, but at the same time it reminded Mom, so this time let¡¯s shake hands and make up, in the meantime let¡¯s pretend that the issue of the union of the eight characters never happened, okay?¡± ¡°Just like you said, it¡¯s all up to you, it won¡¯t interfere with you anymore.¡± Samantha had never expected her mother to be like this, she had thought that Rain would always be against it, but she had not expected her to realize it so quickly. And even the tone of her voice was noticeably softer. Although Samantha had been angry, everything had disappeared. ¡°Stop it mom, I was wrong to talk to you like that yesterday.¡± ¡°No, Samantha you were right, it is Mom who never realized what she had done before, you are right, I was too bossy before, and after hearing it from you yesterday, Mom also thought that I would be unhappy if I was forced into such an arrangement when I was younger, so Samantha, Mom is calling you today to apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mother and daughter always had a good rtionship, and although there were arguments and fights, they passed quickly. This time Samantha rebelled a lot and Rain reflected on that, so the conversation inevitably became much more serious. By the end of the conversation, the knots between mother and daughter had opened. So Samantha no longer hid the important things and said, ¡°Luke and I are going to get married.¡± As if not at all surprised, Rain seemed particrly calm this time: ¡°You are getting married? Have you chosen the date yet?¡± Samantha thought for a moment and whispered, ¡°Maybe together we will choose this special day.¡± ¡°Okay, then I will help you decide.¡± When she was about to hang up, Samantha could not help but ask, ¡°Mom, you really don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°The main thing is that you are happy, you have chosen your path, your mother and father definitely want you to be happy.¡± ¡°Thank you mom.¡± After hanging up the phone, Samantha felt a warm feeling in her heart. Everything was going in a good direction. Samantha was incredibly happy. After deciding to get married, Rain and Flora became even closer, treating each other as if they were members of their own family. They went together to choose Samantha¡¯s wedding day, not mentioning any of the unpleasant things that had happened before. When the date was set, Samantha¡¯s ring was almost ready to be picked up. Two months passed and the ring finally arrived in Samantha¡¯s hands, exactly like the design they had made, a small leaf twirling with a diamond, beautiful and delicate. At first it was supposed to be a big event ording to Flora¡¯s wishes, but Samantha kept in mind that the ring and the previous bar had cost a lot of money. Although the Russo Family was rich, she didn¡¯t want to waste it, so she talked with them about keeping the wedding simple and inviting some family rtives to attend, as long as it was simple. But when Flora heard that, she burst into tears and pulled Samantha close, saying, ¡°Samantha, you can¡¯t do that, a girl¡¯s wedding is only once in a lifetime, how can it be simple? What a silly, honest child.¡± The corners of Samantha¡¯s mouth twisted, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not that bad. Weddings don¡¯t have to be morous.¡± She was a very realistic person, and the bigger the wedding, the more money it would cost. They create a new family with Luke, and it will be better if more money is left over, and this is only possible if the marriage bes more modest. Besides, happiness is not measured by marriage, she only knows that the Russo family and Luca are willing to do it for her, and the diamond ring on her finger is already worth a lot of money, because of these huge costs Samantha did not want to spend much on the wedding. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re getting married and still calling yourself auntie? Call me mom!¡± Flora gave Samantha a gentle squeeze and Samantha smiled warmly and said gently, ¡°Mom~. ¡®That¡¯s good!¡± ¡°Listen to me, we have worked hard most of our lives and we have our savings, which we spend for your wedding, you don¡¯t pay for this wedding, mom will pay for it.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°How can it be, Luca and I actually ¡­ don¡¯t particrly care about this, really.¡± ¡°No, and impossible! I want my rtives to see that our Luca has a beautiful bride.¡± So in the end the wedding will happen as Flora wanted, and it will be held in Catholic style, so Flora went with Samantha to choose a wedding dress, in the end they chose thetest trend and the most expensive dress in the store. When Samantha saw Flora swipe her credit card, she was in pain, but she was so moved. Flora was very kind to her and treated her as if she was her own daughter, while Luke had been abandoned by the elders all this time. When Samantha went to bed at night, she stretched out her leg to kick him and joked, ¡°I feel like I am your mother¡¯s real son, you are supposed to be a foundling?¡± Chapter 1484 – You have a good heart Luke frowned for a moment before saying, ¡°Maybe? Maybe it¡¯s switched and I¡¯m not really organic.¡± At that point, Samantha turned to meet his eyes and said amused, ¡°I was just joking with you, you won¡¯t take it seriously, will you? ¡°I was joking, too.¡± ¡°Liar, you are not even smiling, you are joking with a serious face, without humor!¡± Samantha reached out her hand and hit him in the chest, before Luca took her hand in the process. After that Samantha was pulled into his arms, Luca¡¯s chin resting on her head, ¡°Go to bed early, there¡¯s a lot to do tomorrow.¡± He was right, the wedding day was busy, but when she became a bride Samantha realized there was so much to do. Because they also had to prepare the new house. Samantha went to see the house, in their new house everything was new and very nice, there was only left to buy the furniture and put it in. Samantha was busy not only with the wedding but also with choosing household items. She and Luca chose the sofa, bed, dining table and all household appliances. Samantha also recently scoured the Inte for small wedding decorations. Of course, both of them have to work beyond that, as they have to save their vacations for the wedding days. Therefore , and it was possible to tell Samantha and Luke were busy from early morning tote evening. Since they were having a wedding, they had to send out invitations and candy to invite guests. Serena and Cristian, Matteo and Anna and others were naturally among the guests, but Samantha took the trouble to bring Anna¡¯s invitations and said to Luca, ¡°You go and deliver to Cristian and Mrs. Serena, I will deliver to Matteo and Anna.¡± Luca looked at her with some hesitation. ¡°Why? Do you want us to deliver the invitations separately? Besides, I have nothing to do today, if you want to give me all the invitations and I can deliver them personally.¡± Luke said nothing, just suddenly reached out to Samantha and hugged her, leaning into her ear and whispering, ¡°I have offended you.¡± Knowing that she may not have opened her heartpletely, Samantha had taken the initiative to ept the job, and Luke really had to recognize the breadth of Samantha¡¯s heart. He was just afraid that in this life he would never meet a girl like Samantha again. Samantha knew what he was thinking, was not angry or pretentious, and said kindly, ¡°If you think it offends me, be good to me in the future, and never neglect me if you do ¡­¡± At this point, Samantha paused for a moment, as if making a harsh statement, ¡°I will leave you and go to a ce where you will never find me.¡± Hearing her words, Luke¡¯s heart skipped a half-beat and he turned away, his brow furrowed, ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that again.¡± Samantha raised her eyebrows in amusement, ¡°What are you afraid of? As long as you don¡¯t disappoint me, I won¡¯t leave you and I won¡¯t hide.¡± ¡°However, don¡¯t ever say that again.¡± Because Samantha¡¯s words just now made Luke think of what the fortune teller had said, that it was life or death. He did not want that ending! Luca pulled Samantha into his arms and hugged her tightly. Samantha didn¡¯t even realize what was going on, her whole body was held tightly by him, the grip was really strong, as if he wanted to rub her inside him, and the hands gripping her waist were a little frighteningly heavy. This guy, she just casually said something and he was really scared like this, he seemed to be getting more and more worried about her. The smile on Samantha¡¯s lips unconsciously widened a little at this thought, and she gently stroked Luca¡¯s back as if she were cuddling a baby.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say anything from now on.¡± He thought, ¡°Luca is so obedient, surely he will not be negative. Samantha called Anna on her cell phone, and when Anna heard her say she wasing to deliver the wedding invitations, she immediately gave her address and ran out to get Samantha. Of course, when she went out, Matthew did not feelfortable and followed her behind. So as soon as Samantha got out of the car, she saw Anna standing with a tall, handsome man, but he had a cold aura about him, and he did not look like a very nice one. Seeing Samantha, Anna excitedly greeted her. Samantha quickly approached her and smiled at her. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Samantha.¡± ¡°Hi Samantha, I¡¯m Anna and this is my husband Matteo.¡± Anna elbowed Matteo, the cold, hard lines of Matteo¡¯s face softened a little before she reached out her hand toward Samantha, ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°Hi.¡± Samantha reached out her hand and touched it lightly with her fingertips before withdrawing it. They both greeted each other lightly, without too much physical contact. Afterwards, Anna led Samantha to the house; Matteo stayed close to Anna the whole way, afraid that something would happen to her. Later, Anna said to Matteo, ¡°This is Samantha, she is Luca¡¯s girlfriend, she and Luca are getting married and she is here today to deliver the invitations.¡± Matteo was still a little taken aback when he heard Luca¡¯s name and suddenly he also remembered Samantha, he remembered the big fight Luca had had with him before in front of the emergency room and this was the girl who was next to him at that moment. After thest incident, Matteo could see that Luca was still in love with Anna. But now ¡­ Matteo¡¯s impression of Luca was a little worse when he thought about it, and he tightened his lips without saying anything. However, his thoughts and his eyes did not escape Samantha¡¯s notice, now that Luca was her man, Samantha certainly did not want Matteo to misunderstand him and did not hesitate to say, ¡°Actually we have met before, when you were still in the emergency room and Luca fought with him over you. ¡± Anna was so embarrassed that she did not know how to behave in such a situation. It was Matthew, on the contrary, whose eyes finally fell on her face and looked straight at her. ¡°But that¡¯s all in the past, Luca is with me now, so you don¡¯t have to worry about himing after your girlfriend, and Anna, you don¡¯t have to worry about himing to molest you either.¡± Anna did not really expect her to bring things to the surface and could only smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to hurt any of you, and I took the initiative to talk about it because I don¡¯t want you to have any hard feelings, it might feel a little awkward now, but you won¡¯t feel anythingter.¡± If she didn¡¯t say anything, it would be awkward all the time, but if she did, it would be a momentary embarrassment, and then it would be okay forever. Anna couldn¡¯t help but smile after hearing this from Samantha. ¡°You have a good heart, and since you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Chapter 1485 – You are too beautiful Matthew looked seriously at Samantha, trying to find resignation and other emotions in her eyes and face. But no, she was genuinely generous and sincere when she said those words; there were no other emotions mixed in. He had been concerned about Anna¡¯s well-being, but now that he saw Samantha like this, he was relieved. Thus, Matthew left the space for the two girls. Samantha ced the invitations and sweets on the table, looked around, and then narrowed her eyes at Anna, ¡°Your husband is very worried about you.¡± Anna was a little restrained, but when she saw how generous and warm she was, she gradually rxed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he doesn¡¯t mean any harm, but as you sawst time at the wedding, after what happened then, he¡¯s a bit suspicious now, no matter what or who he¡¯s dealing with, it¡¯s not about you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Samantha waved her hand indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t like him anyway, what he thinks about me is not a problem for me at all. But your husband was pretty harsh about the incident at the wedding.¡± ¡°You, you know?¡± ¡°Sure, you had your ident before and copsed of the Farina Group after, I saw it all on the inte.¡± By the way, Samantha gave Anna a thumbs up, ¡°He¡¯s been so good to you, good husband.¡± Anna smiled shyly before turning to her, ¡°Luca has been very good to you too, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha nodded and said naturally, ¡°Of course, he wouldn¡¯t dare go west if I told him, that¡¯s what I like~¡± ¡°Congrattions, I¡¯m really happy for you.¡± ¡°I can see that you were quite frightened by what happenedst time, weren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t think your husband will agree to let you go to the wedding this time, but I always have to follow this procedure, I sent the invitations and wedding confetti, and I received your blessings, so I won¡¯t be upset if you don¡¯te.¡± Anna looked at the girl in front of her, who wasughing and talking, and felt envious and relieved at the same time, because she had always felt that she owed Luca something for what happened to him. In the end, she would have worried if she had achieved happiness and Luca had not. Now that she sees that Luca has found such an urate girl, Anna is really happy from the bottom of her heart and says several blessings to Samantha in quick session. But it was very easy for Samantha to find amonnguage so she quickly changed the topic to something else. She even ended up saying, ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re really embarrassed, let¡¯s be friends from now on.¡± Anna thought that was fine too, ¡°Sure.¡± By the end of the conversation, they had be good friends, and Anna said she would definitely be present at the wedding. But Samantha said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s better not toe. Is it if Luca suddenly regrets the wedding when youe?¡± What do you want to do? She uttered this sentence andughed loudly without giving Anna an opportunity to respond. It was obvious that what she was saying was not funny at all, but she wasughing so freely that Anna could finally be sure that she really did not feel sorry for Luca¡¯s former feelings. At the same time, she felt a little sad for her, and she also felt that she should learn more from Samantha. There are many things in life that are not always the way you want them to be, so it¡¯s best to be open-minded and not take things too lightly, because that would be a real pain in the ass. By the end of their conversation, they had be good friends, Samantha looked at the time and it was time to go. Before leaving, Anna took her by the hand. ¡°Can I ask you to go out sometime?¡± ¡°Sure, do you want to go shopping? I have a good friend, she is still single, I can introduce you to her next time.¡± Anna had very few friends except Serena with whom she could talk, and now that she had met someone as lively and energetic as Samantha, she wanted to get closer to her. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll call you then.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± After Samantha left, Anna sat on the sofa with a smile on her face. This was what Matteo saw when he approached her, and the wrinkles on Matteo¡¯s face softened when his wife was so happy. He sat down next to her. ¡°Are you happy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna took his arm, her tone and voice a little more gentle, ¡°Don¡¯t you know, she really has a nice personality, I¡¯ve never seen a girl like that, Luca is really lucky to have found a girl like that.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Matteo thought back to those few words from Samantha and nodded in rare agreement. ¡°Well, she seems pretty nice to me.¡± ¡°Right? I added her to Facebook, would it be okay if I went out with her then?¡± ¡°Date?¡± ¡°Well, and I promised her I would take you with me to her wedding, okay?¡± ¡°But you were ¡­st time.¡± Matthew was a bit hesitant, after all, Anna was in a different situation than before, she was pregnant now, it had been a few months and her belly was showing. ¡°Huh? How long has it been since thest time, I promised her and I don¡¯t want to go back on my word.¡± ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Samantha and Anna had heard from each other on Facebook, but in the end they had not had time to go shopping together because Samantha had been too busy trying on wedding dresses, finding a makeup artist, and sending out invitations to all the friends and family. Samantha knew that many of her college and high school friends had lost touch, and telling people privately that she was getting married felt like asking for a red packet. So Samantha did not send a separate private message, she simply shared the news of her wedding with the group of her ssmates, and to her surprise, the silent group was actually buzzing with people sending her all kinds of wishes. Samantha looked at those wishes and the corners of her lips unconsciously curled as she continued to write. ¡°Thank you to all the old ssmates for your good wishes,e over for the wedding to a ss of wedding wine if you are free.¡± With that said, Samantha put down the phone and then went to the bathroom to take a shower. Once in the bathroom, Samantha saw the toiletries inside; she had recently purchased many items online for the couple and had arranged them all on the new side of the house. Luke and Samantha share the same nature of cleanliness, and Luke has apulsion to keep everything in the bathroom neat and tidy, just like a department store window. Samantha is not as good at it as he is, and every time sheins about Luca because when he puts it away, she has a hard time finding her face cleanser every time she washes her face. As a result Luca came up with something like, ¡°Who are you making yourself so beautiful for? If you buy less, why do you have to search for half a day?¡± Chapter 1486-Fighting Listen to him? Is that a human thing to say? What¡¯s wrong with a girl liking to be beautiful? Such things as skin products, in no way could be enough. But Samantha nced around the items and felt a little guilty. The sink was full of her toiletries, cleansing masks, skin care water and oils, masks for whitening, moisturizing, anti-wrinkles, sunscreen creams, and so on, while Luca only had a bottle of men¡¯s facial cleanser, which was sadly pushed to a corner. Well, maybe Luca doesn¡¯t know his spots at all? Never mind, Samantha did not bother to talk to him and went to bed with a sleeping mask. The wedding was held in Luca¡¯s hometown, and the best hotel in their neighborhood was booked and many people were invited. The wedding day was very crowded, as both parents were alive and well, and the Jiang family alone has many side branches, plus the various side branches of the Russo family line, so the wedding day was very crowded, with families and singles bringing their friends for the trip. When Margarita saw the picture of Luca, tall and handsome, and that the wedding was a big deal, she could not have been more sour, but she still said sarcastically, ¡°Our Samantha is not bad, she should be paired with someone with good features. Why did she suddenly choose a man with a scar on his face? What does Samantha see in him? Maybe she is with him because of money? As she said this, Codello, the son of the older family next to her, could not help but frown, ¡°Margarita, you have been at odds with Samantha since you were in school. Margarita blushed and exined herself, ¡°Brother, where did I get the sarcasm? I didn¡¯t say anything bad about Samantha, didn¡¯t you hear me say she¡¯s beautiful? I just think that scar on her future husband¡¯s face is a little scary.¡± Codello: ¡°Come on, wasn¡¯t that an intended dig at the end? Besides, if you really don¡¯t like the groom, you can withdraw your eyes before you say anything, you¡¯ve had your eyes glued to his picture since you entered the club, people who don¡¯t know will think you¡¯re trying to steal him away.¡± ¡°Brother , what are you talking about? How could I ¡­¡± Margarita did not expect Codello to speak so directly, and her face immediately contorted a few strokes. ¡°Codello.¡± The first woman of the Jiang family reached out her hand and tugged at her son, ¡°Watch what you say, Margarita is your sister regardless.¡± Codello cut off, looking as if he did not want to acknowledge his sister, ¡°She is so sarcastic, she will probably talk about me behind my back.¡± All three Jiang family homes were here today, and Margarita¡¯s parents were at the same table when she spoke. Margarita¡¯s mother¡¯s face turned ugly when she heard thisment, but everyone knew that the first house of the Jiang family made a lot of money and the second house was a snob. Therefore, despite her anger, Margarita¡¯s mother did not dare to direct her anger at Codello and could only awkwardly say: ¡°Codello, Margarita didn¡¯t mean any harm, she just said what she really thought. Because of Codello¡¯s words, Margarita¡¯s eyes turned red and her brother became angry, ¡± Codello my sister didn¡¯t really mean that, don¡¯t misunderstand her.¡± Codello cast a nce at the two of them,zily drank a ss of wine and said carelessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if she meant it or not, I only know one thing, it¡¯s not enough to say words of blessing at someone¡¯s wedding, but also to sour someone else¡¯s husband, making personal attacks and then pretending to be innocent there.¡± After saying this, Codello went slightly sideways and turned her head, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to speak, learn to be quiet, is this good for learning?¡± At these words, the faces of several people in the room turned ugly. Margarita¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, ¡°Mom ¡­¡± Margarita¡¯s mother had to look toward the older family. ¡°Sister-inw, Margarita didn¡¯t really mean that, she is just blunt, there is no malice in her.¡± The Jiang familydyughed helplessly, ¡°Okay, okay, Codello watch your words, we are all a family, we don¡¯t hurt the peace, but there is a saying, today is a big day, since we are here to attend the wedding, we should say good things, after all, on a day like this, no one likes to hear bad things. The words of the elders will not hurt you.¡± In the first part of the sentence, the first wife of the Jiang family intended to harmonize the atmosphere, but in the second part she tried to pressure Margarita, who had always known the virtues of the second family, only the olddy was too old to understand them. She, on the other hand, could see through it. The daughter of the second house was a beautiful girl, but she was too strong and mean. Although she did not have a soft spot for Samantha, she did not like Margarita either. She did not like Samantha because she let people talk behind her back and did not answer a word. But Samantha had taken her by surprise at thest birthday party. The first wife of the Jiang family had spoken like that, and the second family dared not speak again. At home Samantha had already changed her dress and put on her makeup. Her bridesmaids were Doria and her editor Biancamaria, who hade especially for her wedding. Both girls were dressed in light pink dresses. The two bridesmaids were to hide the bride¡¯s shoes from the groom and groomsmen before the arrival of the wedding car, and Doria and Biancamaria, both particrly active, were in charge of setting the mood. However, Samantha was so tired that she wanted to lie down on the bed in a big pile. Doria and Biancamaria rushed to help her. ¡°You are a bride! On your hairstyle they worked so hard , don¡¯t lie down, it will be a disaster and the groom¡¯s car will be here soon.¡± Samantha closed her eyes in exhaustion, ¡°Getting married is tiring.¡± Her dress was handmade to order, every step of the process was extremely intricate, and it was a great way to define Samantha¡¯s life, and thebination of white and gold reflected her charm and graceful beauty. The first thing Samantha felt when she put it on was how heavy it was and how tired she felt in it. Samantha could not believe it was herself when she looked at herself in front of the mirror. But she had never worn such a representative dress before.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A phoenix crown and cape, it really was much more beautiful than she had imagined! Chapter 1487 – At First Sight and Forever In any case, Samantha is a girl and a bit of a stinker. So she immediately pulled out her phone and took a selfie and sent it to Luca¡¯s phone, who ended up not responding to her message, not knowing what she was doing. Doria and Biancamaria thought she looked great in this dress, so they pulled out their phones and took pictures with her, horizontally and vertically, and when they were done, the photographer who was covering the wedding asked Samantha to take some pictures too. Samantha was already heavy in this outfit, and she was asked to pose for many photos, which she did at first, but by the end of the set, Samantha was exhausted. At this point Luca still had not responded to her messages, so what was he doing? Samantha was a little upset, and she hadn¡¯t eaten much this morning for makeup, so she was really hungry after all the fuss. Thinking about it, she asked her two bridesmaids. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry, can I have something to eat?¡± Doria turned and took a handful of cookies and sugar from the table, ¡°Can you eat this?¡± At the sight of the dry cookies and sickly sweet sugar, Samantha immediately refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat this.¡± Biancamaria rummaged through her bag and found a small package of bread, ¡°Take this, I took it with me in the car to eat, but I didn¡¯t have time.¡± It was also dry, Samantha was so hungry she would even eat noodle soup, but there was no way to make a big show of looking for food now, and if she ate she would have to brush her teeth at the wedding, and if she did, some of her makeup would surelye off. Samantha pushed the bread back even as she thought about the fear of being dominated by the makeup artist. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll eat when the wedding is over, and then I can eat whatever I want.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Doria nodded in agreement, ¡°The wedding car will arrive soon anyway, so we can eat it after the ceremony.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Suddenly, Samantha¡¯s phone rang and she nced over to find that Luca had answered it. ¡°I¡¯m getting ready, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Coming soon? I don¡¯t know why, but when she saw it, Samantha¡¯s heart skipped an uncontroble beat, and she felt so ufortable that she blushed even for a text message. So she put the phone away, feigning calm.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Doria was very excited today, posting photos of Samantha and her room to her circle of friends, ending with a selfie of herself. Samantha then couldn¡¯t help but ask her, ¡°Have you added your man on Facebook?¡± Doria was a little surprised to hear that. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Look at you, you don¡¯t usually post to your friends, but now you¡¯re posting as much as you can, and even though you posted two pictures of me, the rest are all yours.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Doria coughed slightly and smiled, ¡°My sister and best friend, you are about to get married and enter married life, but I am still single, so let me take this opportunity to post it.¡± ¡°Come on, when did I say I wouldn¡¯t let you post? You just won¡¯t tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m still a fan, although he¡¯s not famous yet, but I¡¯m sure one day he¡¯ll go on stage and show it to everyone and shine!¡± ¡°If so, then he will be even further away from you in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, I just like to see him on stage, no matter how far away he is.¡± After saying this, Doria cupped her cheeks and looked at Samantha, ¡°I envy you, you found your happiness so quickly, I always thought you would never get on with your personality before, but who knew you would be quick to make friends and even quicker to get married once you had a whim. I guess you¡¯re also in no hurry to get pregnant not long after your wedding.¡± Samantha¡¯s face blushed, ¡°What are you talking about? Is it not possible to get pregnant that fast?¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re not pregnant yet? ¡± Doria cautiously approached her ear, ¡°So your Luca is not very good, I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t hit the jackpot.¡± Samantha: ¡°!!!¡± ¡°How are you dirtier than me for a single girl?¡± Doria smiled thievingly and did not respond to her words. Soon there was a knock on the door from outside and everyone stood up. ¡°The groom is here the groom is here, we¡¯ll make him answer the questions and if he doesn¡¯t get them right he won¡¯t be allowed in and we¡¯ll have to give him a red packet.¡± The room was abuzz when suddenly someone slipped a letter into Samantha¡¯s hand. ¡°This is a promise, let the groom read it to youter.¡± Samantha took it and looked at it, it was nothing but something like, after marriage the wifees first, the wife is the most important, the wife is never wrong, and if there is a mistake then refer to the previous article or something like that. Luca, such a man, could he read it aloud? I don¡¯t know why, but Samantha wanted tough at the thought of Luca reading it, and the jokes were already being made out. Biancamaria did not know anyone, she was a family friend of the woman, but being an editor, she was the kind of person who could talk, and with her ability to make jokes, the atmosphere was immediately enlivened by her. There were also two better men following Luca, both from her family, one of whom was a modest man, and the other was extremely witty. Only after Luke had slipped many red packets through the door was the door opened. As soon as the groom and best man entered, they were given the task of finding the bride¡¯s shoes. ying the stunt well, the two pairs of shoes were soon found. Samantha sat on the bed and waited, watching the men y, her lips involuntarily following. She never thought she would see the day when Luca woulde in a suit in the tone of her dress. Today Luca had dark hair and dark eyes, dark but bright, a beautiful nose, thin lips, and a scar that seemed lighter thanks to makeup, making his features less severe and softer. The two looked at each other from a distance, and Luca¡¯s eyes shed with astonishment at the sight of Samantha today. He had always known that Samantha was beautiful, but her beauty was not usually revealed, except thest time she had worn a dress to a party, and the time she had gone to a wedding, when she had gone to a bar that night and danced on stage in that dress. Until now, she sat quietly in her phoenix crown and cape, her white wedding gown coating her fair skin with an extra touch of gold, her eyshes slightly arched, her gaze darting, her lips burning red. At first sight, and forever. Luca¡¯s thin lips half-open and his eyes sank like the sea as he approached Samantha. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± At the sound of those words, Samantha felt as if a feather had tickled her heart, which was throbbing hard. Chapter 1488-Why is the lip makeup gone? The next step was to go through the motions, with the best man and bridesmaids leaning in and constantly enlivening the atmosphere. By the time Luke was reading the pledge, everyone had their phones out, taking videos and posting them to their friends. When Samantha saw this, she urged, ¡°Don¡¯t delete it after you post it, and send me a copy by the way, so that if you don¡¯t follow it in the future, I will take this pledge video and p him in the face every day.¡± This immediately made the othersugh. After the pledge was read, and Samantha agreed to marry him amid muchmotion, Luke put on her shoes for her, and as he bowed his head he looked concentrated and moved gently, and the shoes of his shy little feet went on Samantha¡¯s feet. Before Samantha could react, Luca leaned down and kissed her, dropping a kiss on her lips that broughtughter from those around her. When Luca pulled away, Samantha saw some of her own lip color on his thin lips, and the next thing she knew she was being carried across the room. The first stage, the gathering of the bride, wasplete. Then it was time to go to the ce where the wedding would take ce, there was a wedding dress in the back, Samantha did not like it very much, but Flora wanted her to try it on and wear it at the time of the wedding, so Samantha agreed. On the way to the wedding venue, Samantha wiped some of the bright red from that lip for Luca and then asked him in a low voice, ¡°Did my lipstick get ruined because you got it so dirty?¡± At that point Luca lowered his gaze to her, his eyes were a bit stern and his voice was slightly muffled, ¡°No, it¡¯s still okay.¡± As he spoke, his hand unconsciously touched her chin, and he could not help but move closer to her. Samantha immediately understood what he was thinking and immediately reached out to block Luca¡¯s advance. ¡°What are you doing? There¡¯s a weddingter, you¡¯ll ruin my lipstick.¡± Luca blinked, as if asking, and as if sure of something. ¡°I thought lipstick could be touched up?¡± At that point, Samantha froze, hershes fluttering, ¡°Yes, it can be touched up, but ¡­¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s not a problem.¡± Luke kissed recklessly and all Samantha felt was the infinite ergement of his features in front of her, followed by the sealing of his lips that happened again, not unlike the one in the room. The one in the room, was a rehearsal kiss, very light, touch and leave, but today Samantha wore bright lip makeup a bright, positive red, so Luca was stained with even a touch. Not to mention that now Luca was kissing her so heavily that she resisted at first, but then, once her teeth were opened, Samantha could not say a word and her body snuggled limply in Luca¡¯s arms, with him holding her waist in one hand and her shoulders in the other, transferring his strength to her. When the kiss ended, Luca pulled away and Samantha saw how red there was on his lips and teeth, and her face instantly blushed with disgust. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting, it¡¯s all lipstick.¡± Luke didn¡¯t see the problem and didn¡¯t mind, he just raised his hand and wiped the corner of his lips for Samantha, his voice sandy, ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°What?¡± At first Samantha did not understand what he meant by those two words out of the blue, it took a moment to digest and then he replied, ¡°You mean I look good in lipstick?¡± Luca murmured softly, he was still as red in the ears as before. So Samantha could not resist trying to tease him again. She reached out her hand and, without pinching, gave Luca¡¯s ear a gentle scrape with her fingertips, and without stopping she added in a gentle voice, ¡°If you like it, then I¡¯ll put it on before every kiss from now on?¡± He felt Luca¡¯s ears redden a little after saying this, and Samantha herself blushed a little, because it was not normal for her to say such things. Luca coughed slightly and touched her face with his hand, ¡°No need, if you didn¡¯t like it?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°But did you like it? How does it taste?¡± Samantha deliberately moved closer and rubbed her nose against his, ¡°How does it taste?¡± This was a question Luca pondered a lot and then said, ¡°Fruit.¡± Samantha gave a snort, not expecting him to actually taste it. At this point Samantha¡¯s lips were still a bright color even though her lipstick had fallen off all over, but this color was not quite the same as the lipstick, this one looked so cheerful that looking at it made you want to ¡­ Luke took a deep breath to calm his inner turmoil and whispered, ¡°Have a makeup artiste when you get out of the carter and give you a touch-up.¡± He couldn¡¯t go and meet people like that, there were an unspecified number of mening, a desire for possession woke up in Luke, he didn¡¯t want other men to see Samantha so beautiful. Or even, he wanted to hide her, from marriage and all, for others to see her. His own woman was dressed so well, why did he have to show her to those people? So as she was getting ready to get out of the car, Samantha wanted to go get the makeup artist toe and fix her lips, and she was just about to open the door when her waist tightened and her whole body was wrapped around Luke and pulled back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luca¡¯s eyes were deep as he looked at her lip color and makeup today ¡°Where did you find a makeup artist?¡± ¡°What, your mother found her, she said this makeup artist is so good that many people go to her.¡± Luke¡¯s eyes shed with an emotion he didn¡¯t know what it was and Samantha reacted without reading it, ¡°And what? Isn¡¯t it good?¡± ¡°No.¡± Luca shook his head, it was too good to look at, too good to be true, yet those words did note out, Luca merely corrected her, ¡°And after today, she will not be my mother, she will be our mother.¡± Samantha froze for a moment and then burst outughing, shifting and giving Luca a light smack on the head. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s our mother, I misspoke before and I¡¯m not used to it yet.¡± She spat her tongue at Luca awkwardly. Seeing this, Luca¡¯s eyes deepened and he pulled her over and lowered her head. A few minutester, there was a knock on the car window. ¡°Looks like we need to get out of the car, the wedding will start soon.¡± It was then that Samantha pushed Luke away, gasping for breath, a pale face red beyond recognition, before wiping her mouth, coughing slightly and getting out of the car as if nothing had happened. Of course, before getting out of the car, she gave Luca a stern look. When she got out of the car, the makeup artist was standing a short distance away and saw Samanthaing, originally with a smile on her face, she was petrified when she saw her. A few momentster, she eximed, ¡°Oh my God, what happened to your lipstick?¡± Samantha: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1489-Can’t Let My Wife Down As everyone watched, Samantha was so flustered that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground. Instead, the makeup artist rushed over, ¡°Here, here, let me fix you up.¡± Well, I didn¡¯t want to talk. Later, when she went backstage to get ready, Anna came up with Matthew to wish her well, and Samantha dragged her around for a while to chat. After they left, Biancamaria leaned over Samantha¡¯s side and said sorrowfully, ¡°That man was so handsome, but it¡¯s a shame he¡¯s married.¡± Hearing this, Samantha froze for a moment, ¡°You mean Anna¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°Who else? Is it yours?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Samantha was sorry about this and immediately spoke up for Luca: ¡°What makes my husband worse than him? My husband is a hundred times more handsome than him! No! He is ten thousand times.¡± Biancamariaughed twice: ¡°You could write a manuscript in the future with that man as a type, it might go down a storm.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Samantha also sneered twice, ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do anything to you just because you¡¯re my editor, if you still don¡¯t like my husband, next time I¡¯ll write a bully as the male lead.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, bully heroes are all the rage now, can you write one?¡± Samantha refused to talk to her! The wedding went well, when it was over Samantha was too tired to move, but there was one thing to be happy about today, and that was Luca keeping all the drinks for her. Since Luca knows that Samantha goes crazy when she drinks, and it was such an important day, Luca was determined not to let Samantha go crazy, so he took the drinks for Samantha. But the result of keeping Samantha¡¯s drinks was that there were more toasts, presumably to deliberately mess with Luca, and by the end of the day Luca¡¯s steps were shaky. But until the wedding was over, he had to keep drinking with everyone. The two bridesmaids apanied Samantha. ¡°Seriously, your husband is drinking like this, will he be okay in this bridal chamber tonight?¡± This dirtyment came from her editor, Biancamaria. Doria smiled wryly from the sidelines.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°No, then let Samantha do it herself.¡± Samantha gave the two a vacant look, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this nonsense, you go back first, I am tired and want to rest.¡± She had woken up early in the morning and was very tired from all the running around she had done so far. Seeing the deep expression of tiredness on her face, her two best friends stopped teasing her and left first. Samantha waited for them to leave and, not caring about the custom, immediately fell into bed and slept. She had since changed into her wedding dress, so that was what she was wearing now. It was extremely ufortable to sleep in. But Samantha was so tired that she fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes. She did not know how long she had slept, but she thought she heard someone opening the door, followed by footsteps in the direction of her bed. After that the position next to her sank and the strong smell of alcohol hit her, the smell was too heavy to ignore, and Samantha opened her eyes to see Luke lying next to her. His eyes were closed, his face and ears were red, and his expression seemed to be a little painful at the moment. Samantha woke up immediately. She turned and sat up to check on him and found that Luca had kept his eyes closed and was in pain. Had he been drinking too much? Samantha reached out and patted his face, ¡°Wake up.¡± After a few taps, Luca finally opened his eyes, but just as he did, he startled Samantha because his eyes were red and bloodshot. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the worried expression on her face, Luca reluctantly pulled at the corners of his lips, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just a little tipsy from the drink, I¡¯ll be fine after some rest.¡± Samantha was still very sleepy, but when she saw him like that, she didn¡¯t mind sleeping, so she got up and made him a sober soup, and brought a towel to wipe his forehead, mouth and nose. Luke was really ufortable at that moment, being drunk and drinking too much werepletely different. If he moved, his stomach would flip over. After Samantha finished drying him off, she said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go see if the sobering soup is ready, you wait.¡± Luke looked up and saw that the petite figure was wearing a wedding dress and had not yet changed, so she could not run easily and could only carry therge skirt of her wedding dress with both hands. After a moment, the sound of footsteps resumed and Luke opened his eyes again to see her walking awkwardly toward him with a bowl in one hand and the hem of her dress in the other. This girl. ¡°Here, I made you a sober soup, take a bowl to warm your stomach.¡± Luke sat down and finished the sober soup, his stomach was still a little queasy, but a little better than before, and when Samantha tried to leave, Luke grabbed her wrist and wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°Don¡¯t go, just lie here with me.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Samanthay on her side and blinked, ¡°How much did you drink?¡± Luke could onlyugh bitterly at her words, those individuals really had no measure, two drinks per person, it didn¡¯t seem like much, but once the number increased, he really couldn¡¯t take it. ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have let you keep my drinks for me.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? If I don¡¯t keep your drinks, will I watch you go crazy at the wedding?¡± Samantha reached out her hand and gave it a squeeze, saying disgruntled, ¡°It¡¯s better if I¡¯m mad, because if I¡¯m mad, people won¡¯t dare toast. Luke reached out his hand and took her in his arms, his voice hoarse, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not too ufortable.¡± He said it wasn¡¯t ufortable, but that he had been lying there for some time until he returned and had done nothing else, oh, except take her in his arms. With Luca in that condition, Samantha was a little depressed, thinking that tonight¡¯s evening of chivalry was probably out of the question. She pursed her lips in depression, although she wasn¡¯t really looking forward to tonight¡¯s wedding night, I guess, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be a no either, so Samantha was still a little disappointed. But disappointment is disappointment, and she wouldn¡¯t have had a problem if Luca hadn¡¯t been so ufortable. The two simplyy there in peace and quiet, the wedding night really peacefulpared to the hustle and bustle of the day, especially lying next to Luca, whose heartbeat Samantha could hear so clearly. The new room was decorated with arge wedding sign and dimly lit. As shey there, Samantha¡¯s sleepiness returned, and just as she was about to fall asleep, Luca¡¯s hands suddenly became indiscriminate. Samantha¡¯s drowsiness was immediately dispelled, and she looked up at him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luca¡¯s eyes were dark and heavy, evidently different from before, his voice was rough but clear: ¡°Tonight, it¡¯s our wedding night, I can¡¯t let my wife down.¡± Chapter 1490 Don’t be a hero Those words came out of Luke¡¯s mouth and, in the quiet of the room, rang red in the face. Samantha instantly blushed and pushed him. ¡°I know, but aren¡¯t you ufortable?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you feed me a sobering soup?¡± ¡°Yes, but was it a short time ago?¡± ¡°I¡¯m better.¡± ¡°Liar, how can that be?¡± Samantha indignantly interrupted him, speaking in the tone of an old mother, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a special night, after all it¡¯s a special situation, so don¡¯t be a hero.¡± With that, Samantha got up and tucked Luke in, patting his cheek, ¡°Sleep well.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, the figure in front of her turned and sat up, then grabbed her by the waist. Samantha was taken aback and wrapped her arms around Luca¡¯s neck. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you if I¡¯m being a hero.¡± ¡­ Well, Samantha could not imagine that Luke, who a second before had seemed like a dead fish, had suddenly be alive and well, probably because his deterrent soup had worked so well, or because the words he had said had pricked the pride that belongs to a man. Either way, Samantha paid a rather high price. It was only in thetter part of the night that Luke let her go, and she fell asleep too tired to worry about anything else. Only in her sleep did she have the vague feeling that someone was cleaning her body with a warm towel, very gently and at just the right temperature. So Samantha slept more deeply. When she woke up, it was already the next afternoon. She was so tired that she didn¡¯t want to move her fingers, but the terrible thing was that she was hungry, and her stomach kept rumbling from time to time as shey in bed, and she felt a little dizzy with hunger. But besides being hungry, she was also tired, so Samanthay there, half-closing her eyes. Until Luca pushed the door open and heard her stomach growl. ¡°Awake? Are you hungry?¡± Seeing Luca, Samantha¡¯s gaze immediately changed a few notches and she looked at him as if he were an enemy. It was that bastard¡¯s fault; if not for him, she would not have gotten up sote. Thinking back, Samantha did not even intend to look at him and closed her eyes to ignore him. ¡°I cooked some porridge, do you want some?¡± Hearing this, Samantha opened her eyes again and grunted, ¡°I¡¯ll only drink it if you feed me!¡± So Luke turned and went out again, and while he was outside, Samantha closed her eyes again to nurse until she smelled the food. She opened her eyes and looked dazedly at Luca as he approached her. Luca then helped her up and began to feed her some porridge, and it was only after Samantha had eaten a small bowl that she regained some of her energy and spoke more. ¡°I got up toote, will mom and dad scold me?¡± At her words, Luke half-closed his lips and said with red ears, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, it¡¯s a special situation after all.¡± Samantha couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch Luca¡¯s arm, ¡°It¡¯s your fault, it¡¯s not your first time, why do you act like it¡¯s abstaining for a year?¡± ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± Luca reached out his hand to cover his lips and coughed slightly, it was because he had seen her in her wedding dress, Luca couldn¡¯t help it then and held it back. ¡°Have some more.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha finished the bowl of porridge, still feeling hungry, so before Luca went to serve her again, she hatefully put her hand to her lips and bit him. She used force deliberately, intending to retaliate against the bullying she had receivedst night. Who knew that a momentter Luke would set the bowl down on the chair beside her and throw it on the bed. ¡°Aaaah, what are you doing, what¡¯s all the fuss?¡± Luca stared at her solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re hitting on me.¡± Samantha: ¡°Where did I do?¡± She swore, she was actually just trying to get back at Luca by biting him, only she was afraid he would get hurt, so she only bit him because it hurt and didn¡¯t make his hand bleed, is that seduction? ¡°Yes.¡± Luca stared seriously into her eyes, ¡°It counts, so you better not tease me, after all, we are married now, legally.¡± Samantha huffed, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, so why don¡¯t you work me to death!¡± That said, Luke was still a little distressed to see her so tired that she didn¡¯t even want to move, so instead of continuing, he pulled her up and sat her down again, whispering, ¡°Do you want another bowl?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Samantha drank an unprecedented three bowls of porridge that day and then tried to eat more, Luke disagreed, worried that she would eat too much at once and ruin her stomach, so he did not agree in any way. Samantha was so angry that she did not want to talk to him anymore. What¡¯s worse, Luke not only did not allow him to continue drinking the porridge, but he even thought she had eaten too much and asked her to get up and walk around. Samantha really wanted tough at him, did she not remember what she had done to him? And now she has to go for a walk? Her legs should have listened to her, right? ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Samantha looked away, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten enough, I don¡¯t have the strength.¡± Luca frowned slightly, ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t be ridiculous, you ate too much today.¡± ¡°Where did I eat too much? I¡¯m hungry, and it¡¯s only three bowls of porridge, I¡¯ll digest it in no time.¡± Samantha raised her eyebrows and, as if thinking of something, held out her hand to Luke, ¡°I can go out too, I can¡¯t walk on my own legs, why don¡¯t you carry me?¡± ¡°Carry?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha nodded and smiled sweetly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to take a walk to cool off? But I can¡¯t walk, so why don¡¯t you carry me on your shoulder?¡± Luca: ¡°Carry you on my shoulder?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It was the first time Luca heard such a ridiculous statement; he was carrying Samantha, the one using force was himself, and Samantha was going from not moving to someone who was walking. To put it bluntly, it was just a change of ce to keep lying. Luca knew this girl was angry with him aboutst night, so he was just trying to sing her praises and throw him iegate him. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree? What about yesterday¡¯s promise? I only made a small request and it¡¯s taking you so long to think about it?¡± Samantha raised an eyebrow and brought out her temper. Luca turned resignedly, leaving her shoulders. ¡°Come on up, I¡¯ll take you for a walk downstairs.¡± Delighted at the sight of his broad back, Samantha quickly climbed up, however once up there, Samantha realized something very embarrassing, that she was still wearing Luca¡¯s shirt! So Samantha backpedaled. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Samantha began to give up on herself again at the thought of having to go downstairs for a walk and change. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Look at me dressed like this, where can I go? I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m going back to bed.¡± With that, Samantha sagged into bed and then covered herself with the covers. A deep helplessness surfaced before Luke¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1491 Having a baby In the evening, Luca¡¯s parents, Flora and Lario, came for dinner. Flora came toward the end of the evening and offered to be the cook and bought many of the ingredients. In the absence of the elders, Samantha made a lot of noise with Luca. After all, when the two of them are alone, it is okay to make a scene, but when the elders are there, it is important to behave appropriately. Samantha was still in bed before Flora¡¯s arrival, but when she heard Luca say they wereing, she didn¡¯t worry about anything and immediately lifted the covers and went to the bathroom barefoot. Luca stared at her as she put on her makeup. ¡°Do you have to put on makeup to see my parents?¡± Samantha looked at herself in the mirror and carefully outlined her eyeliner, and gave Luca a quick nce, ¡°Sure, I¡¯m a new daughter-inw who just moved in, so I need to do a few things properly. After all, Luca¡¯s parents were very good to her, so it was no big deal to see them do it themselves. After putting on her makeup, Samantha began to choose her dress again and finally chose a dress that Flora had bought for her. After that Samantha ran to the kitchen to help. ¡°Mom.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Flora was so happy to see Samanthaing, especially when she heard the word ¡°mom,¡± that her eyes narrowed into a smile and she could not stop smiling. ¡°Samantha? I heard Luca say you were still sleeping, why did you get up so early? If you are tired, get some more sleep and get up when mom has made dinner.¡± The corners of Samantha¡¯s lips crinkled at his words, this nonsense that Luca had said she was still sleeping, and that men and women were practically eyes and nose to nose, it was all too clear. But bringing it up was always incredibly awkward. Now, for example, Samantha had to change the subject. ¡°Mom, what are you cooking tonight? I¡¯ll help you.¡± But Flora stopped her, ¡°No, no, cooking is my specialty today, you go rest while Mom makes dinner and Luca will call you.¡± ¡°Mom, how can I do that? I¡¯m the daughter-inw, I used to live with my parents, so I have to share the housework.¡± ¡°Who says otherwise?¡± Flora¡¯s face immediately rose when she heard this, ¡°Did that boy force you to help? Did he? Mom will have to teach himter, the brat wants to rebel, what does he want if he doesn¡¯t love his wife?¡± At first Samantha thought Flora was joking, but when Flora rolled up her sleeves and left the kitchen in a fury, ready to fight with her son, Samantha realized she was not joking. ¡°Mom, Mom!¡± Samantha could only rush to reach out to stop him, ¡°This has nothing to do with Luke, I¡¯m the one who wants to help, he didn¡¯t ask me toe.¡± At this, Flora narrowed her eyes at her, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really mom, I just think you are the senior and I should help as junior, it has nothing to do with Luca.¡± ¡°All right, all right!¡± Flora waved her hand gracefully, ¡°Even though you are my daughter-inw now, you don¡¯t have to feel pressure, I¡¯m not like those mothers-inw out there, I treat you like a spoiled daughter Samantha, so you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Now I want to cook with mom, we can also do it faster if we are together.¡± Samantha affectionately wrapped her arm around Flora¡¯s, as if there was something to discuss, and Flora finally agreed, and the two went to the kitchen close together as mother and daughter. When dinner was ready, the family sat down to eat together with great joy. Flora gave Samantha a lot of gifts that evening and wrapped a huge red envelope-the amount she received on her wedding day was enough. ¡± She patted Samantha¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Now we are a family, don¡¯t be so polite, we have only one son, Luca. And Luca, from now on you must be good to you, if I find out that you treat her badly, your father and I will not forgive you.¡± Lario looked at Samantha with a kind and gentle look, ¡°Tell daddy that if there is anything you need, daughter you are wee.¡± ¡°Thank you mom and dad.¡± ¡°Right, right.¡± Flora spoke as if she had thought of something important: ¡°You are both married, so you need to start thinking about pregnancy. Samantha froze and then smiled inwardly helplessly, as if she were married, she had to face the problem of having a baby. She smiled awkwardly and gently exined, ¡°Mom, Luca and I just got married and we¡¯re still quite young, so there¡¯s not too much of a hurry.¡± ¡°Young?¡± Flora cast a nce at Luca and raged, ¡°You are bing an old man, where is the young man? But yes, Samantha is still young, so there is no hurry, Samantha ah, mom doesn¡¯t mean to rush you by asking you this haha.¡± ¡°I know mom, don¡¯t worry, we will go with the flow.¡± Flora said she was not in a hurry, but actually she still wanted to have grandchildren, but even if she wanted to, she only hinted it and said no more. ¡°Come on, eat, eat more.¡± The three bowls of porridge she had had for lunch had already been digested, and Samantha nned to eat a little more for dinner. But Flora was afraid she wouldn¡¯t have enough, so she poured it into her bowl, so Samantha had to look at Luke for help. ¡°Mom.¡± Luca received her pleading look and reached out to take the bowl in front of her and said, ¡°Samantha has eaten too much, her stomach will not be able to digest itter.¡± Only then did Flora realize what was happening and smiled awkwardly at Samantha, ¡°Samantha, you can¡¯t eat anymore? Why didn¡¯t you tell Mom?¡± ¡°Mom ¡­¡± ¡°Come on, what¡¯s so embarrassing about you girl? You¡¯re getting a little rusty on me, aren¡¯t you? I told you to treat me like your mother, just say what you have to say, I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± ¡°Yes, I will remember, next time I will be direct.¡± The family of four finished the meal happily. Chapter 1492 You did it on purpose Three dayster, Luke took Samantha back to her mother¡¯s house, and after a day¡¯s stay, Luke took Samantha abroad for their honeymoon. This time they did not book a tour, but traveled freely. After all, considering Samantha¡¯s spontaneous nature, Luca only booked ne tickets and did not even buy a return ticket, nning to apany her until she was satisfied. Even though she was going on her honeymoon, Samantha had diligently brought her tablet andptop with her, and as she finished unpacking everything, Luca looked at her carrying them and asked, ¡°What are you doing with these?¡± Samantha exined, ¡°These things are vital for me, so I definitely need to take them with me.¡± ¡°Do you have time to use them if you take them with you?¡± Seeing her bent over, Luca could only reach out and lift her cor, then bring her to his side. ¡°Don¡¯t load too much time itself, we just arrived, let¡¯s familiarize ourselves with the surroundings first, besides you didn¡¯t eat anything on the ne the whole time, aren¡¯t you hungry now?¡± Samantha had been eager to pack, but now that he had said so, she found that she was indeed a little hungry. ¡°Good.¡± So Samantha put her things away for the time being. After that Samantha went to her suitcase and pulled out a tank top dress and put it on. Since it was a bit cold in the country and Samantha liked ces with a warm climate, the two ended up booking tickets to Thand and nned to go there for a while. Luke was relieved to see that she had finally stopped messing with hisputer, but he quickly seethed when he saw her leaving in a tank top. He quickly stopped her. ¡°Are you going out dressed like that?¡± Samantha nodded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± What was wrong with that? Luke could not help but frown; earlier, when she had gone to the bar, she had clearly worn a big T-shirt and big pants, nothing feminine about her, so now she was wearing a dress. And as soon as she put it on, it was so fierce, a halter tank top dress that showed arge area of snow-white skin on the outside, and the skirt wasn¡¯t even knee-length. This was totally uneptable to Luca. ¡°No, you can¡¯t go out in that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Samantha stared incredulously, ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m too revealing dressed like that and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t approve, do you?¡± Immediately she was right, Luke¡¯s ears flushed, not really wanting to admit it, and he could only say, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, the sun is hot here, what would you say if you went out dressed like that and got a sunburn?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Samantha took out her sunscreen with an indifferent look on her face, squeezed it out and applied it to his body, saying as she did so, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have this, it¡¯s 100 percent sunscreen, I won¡¯t burn.¡± Luke was speechless for a moment, he thought Samantha would take notice and change into something with at least longer sleeves, but he did not know that she had brought sunscreen. Seeing that he did not look good, Samantha stretched the sunscreen out in front of him, ¡°You, right boy, don¡¯t know what this is yet?¡± Luke reached out his hand and took it from him, looked at it and then put it in his pocket, then said, ¡°I know, you brought sunscreen, but the sun here is different from at home, you¡¯d better put on a shirt.¡± After saying this, regardless of whether Samantha agreed or not, he took a jacket and prepared to put it on Samantha¡¯s body. ¡°Honestly, are you afraid that people will look at me when I go out dressed like this and then you will get jealous?¡± Hearing this, Luca¡¯s ears reddened slightly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°And you still won¡¯t admit it?¡± Samantha sneered twice, ¡°Well then, since you won¡¯t admit it, then I won¡¯t wear it!¡± Samantha immediately turned around and headed outside, Luca looked cold and grabbed her thin wrist as she was about to leave, pulling her back. ¡°Okay, stop it, you¡¯re right, I just don¡¯t want anyone to see you dressed like that.¡± ¡°What era is it now? There are a lot of girls dressing like this, and I just think it¡¯s too hot here, what if I get heat stroke? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m wearing it on purpose for people to see, and I¡¯m not showing anything, I¡¯m covering everything.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. But Luke¡¯s eyes fell on Samantha¡¯s body, which was white on the outside, and she was white in skin, and even whiter in Thaiplexion, so it would have attracted a lot of attention if she went out like that. Or maybe it was his imagination, but he didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Even so, still no.¡± Luke half-closed his thin lips and looked at her with deep eyes, ¡°When we met, you didn¡¯t dress like you do now, why the big change?¡± ¡°What style of clothing?¡± Samantha could not help but cast him a nk look, ¡°What kind of clothing style do I have? I only wear what I feelfortable in, oh, but I am careful on important asions.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Samantha grabbed his arm and tried to drag him out, but Luke stopped short and said with a grimace, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°No?¡± Before Samantha could ask him what was wrong, she was grabbed by the waist and thrown onto therge, soft bed, followed closely by Luca¡¯s pressing body. ¡°Since you¡¯re dressed like that, you¡¯re not going anywhere, so let¡¯s stay here and have some more fun.¡± With these words, he gave Samantha no chance to react, moving quickly to seal his lips. It was toote for Samantha to protest, her watery eyes were as wide as copper bells, and she was about to say something when the hem of her skirt was lifted. ¡°Ah, Luca, stop it! All right, can I change? I won¡¯t wear this dress anymore, so stop it!¡± The two of them were already dry and warm, first was fine, but once they reached her lips, how could Luca still let her escape? ¡°It¡¯s toote, there¡¯s no hope.¡± ¡°Luca, you bastard!¡± So the first day of arrival in Thand was spent in a hotel. When evening came, Samantha did not even want to go down to eat, there was a buffet in the hotel but only when there were people, Samantha did not want to move and Luca had to order suite service. Only when the food was arranged in front of Samantha did she slowly stand up, but when she tried to put her dress back on, she found that her evening gown had been torn. Oh da. Samantha sneered inwardly for a few moments, then crumpled up the tattered fabric and threw it in Luca¡¯s face. ¡°You did that on purpose!¡± He must have ruined the skirt on purpose so that she could no longer wear it. Chapter 1493-The Bastard Of course Luca will not admit it, and although he broke the dress with selfish intent, he humbly admitted his mistake in the face of Samantha¡¯s usation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a little overwhelmed with emotion earlier, so I couldn¡¯t help myself, but the dress thing was not intentional.¡± ¡°Do you expect me to believe you?¡± Samantha sneered twice more, was about to pull out her loose T-shirt dress and put it on, but after thinking about it, she pulled out another ck tank top dress. The corners of Luke¡¯s lips tightened involuntarily when he saw that she was wearing a new tank top dress again. Samantha approached him, tilted her chin and smiled smugly, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that, did you? I had several on hand before I came, given the weather here, and if you rip them all, then I¡¯ll buy them while I¡¯m shopping, and I¡¯ll buy one if you rip one.¡± Luke was about to say something, but when he saw the marks on her body, he tightened his lips and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to wear them like that?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Samantha¡¯s response was resounding. Later Luca gently reminded her, ¡°Do you want to go to the bathroom and wash your face or hands?¡± Although she didn¡¯t know why the nice Luca had said that, she felt that washing her hands before eating was really the right thing to do, and her face was really a bit sticky at the moment after the sweat she had gotten from her workout earlier. So Samantha gave Luca a stern look before turning around and heading for the bathroom. With a faint smile on his lips, Luca slowly sat down at the table, mentally counting the minutes. ¡°Three, two, one.¡± The number one fell in his mind as Samantha¡¯s somewhat exasperated growl came from the bathroom. ¡°Aaaah, Luca, you bastard!¡± At the sound of her scream, Luca not only did not get angry, but the smile on his lips became stronger. After a few seconds, Samantha rushed toward him with her shoes, and in a moment she was next to him, grabbing him by the cor, ¡°You did that on purpose!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°No!¡± She said, how could this boy suddenly send her to the bathroom to wash his hands, she was still wondering why this sudden call until she entered the bathroom Samantha looked up and saw herself in the mirror. The fuchsia marks were all over her fair and wless skin, from her neck to her bones, back, and legs, so the exposed skin could be seen clearly. No wonder she had thought Luke was so strange today, so fond of his bones and legs, but he had nned it all. He had nned it from the beginning, he would never let her wear a tank top like this. Now it¡¯s good, even if he doesn¡¯t have to tear it, then he can¡¯t wear it himself. But ¡­ Samantha and Luke smoked when suddenly the light in her eyes turned, Luke saw a glint of cunning in her eyes and a sense of foreboding rose in his heart. Sure enough, before this unsettling feeling could take shape, he saw Samantha curl her lips and whisper, ¡°You don¡¯t really think I would be afraid to dress like this, do you? I¡¯m telling you, if you walk with me and I go out dressed like this, you¡¯ll be the one everyone will notice, not me, believe it or not?¡± Luca loosely wrapped his arms around her waist, ¡°So you mean you¡¯ll still wear it? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being embarrassed if people see you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Samantha, I have tough skin, do you think I would be afraid? It¡¯s you ¡­¡± Samantha reached out and pinched his already red ears, ¡°only you are more shy than me, aren¡¯t you? This was true, but Luke felt he couldn¡¯t always let Samantha go off like that to tease him, so he stiffened, ¡°No, and if it¡¯s okay with you, I wouldn¡¯t mind showing someone my masterpiece.¡± Samantha froze, she probably didn¡¯t expect Luca to open his mouth like that, so she didn¡¯t react for a moment. But he was also stubborn, and when he went out with Luca the next day, he actually wore a halter dress and only put on sunscreen and did nothing else to protect himself. The day before, Luca had tried to fight her to the end. When he saw his womaning out of the hotel room with those marks and long snowy legs, he felt much worse. As soon as Samantha hade outpletely, Luca pulled her back. ¡°I admit defeat, change your clothes.¡± Samantha looked at him questioningly, ¡°What, didn¡¯t someone say yesterday that they didn¡¯t mind? Howe you backed out so quickly?¡± Luca could care less about being humiliated at that moment, even if it was in front of his wife. With that in mind, he hurriedly closed the door to the room. ¡°Yes, go back and change before you leave.¡± Samantha grunted slightly and shook her hand, walking directly to the sofa and sitting down, ¡°I¡¯ll change when you tell me to? I¡¯m not changing, I can¡¯t do everything you say.¡± Luca wanted to call his aunt, from the beginning to now, how many times had she listened to herself? Wasn¡¯t he always listening to her? He knew what she was like, she was soft but not hard, so Luca didn¡¯t object, instead he sat beside her, reached out and wrapped his hand around her arms, his voice lowered a little, ¡°So what would it take for you to change?¡± Yay? Samantha did not expect this change in his voice, so she looked at him and joked, ¡°You¡¯re changing your face very quickly now, suddenly bing so kind, I¡¯m not used to it.¡± After saying this, Samantha reached out her hand and offered to take Luke¡¯s shoulder, ¡°All right if you want me to change, you have to carry me all the way today.¡± Carry her all the way? ¡°No problem.¡± Luca agreed so quickly that Samantha was surprised. She had thought she would give him a hard time, after all, they were bored with nothing else to do and it would be nice to have some fun with this. But he agreed so quickly that Samantha did not even have the luxury of continuing to torment him. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you change.¡± Eventually Luca took Samantha in his arms and changed her into a conservative yet cool little dress that Luca¡¯s mother had bought for Samantha, a light pink with a hint of blue, very delicate and feminine. Samantha was a little ufortable wearing it and stood in front of the mirror, feeling ufortable but looking really beautiful. She was a little less elegant before, buttely, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she¡¯s with Luca, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be as nonchnt as before, and she wears more feminine clothes. For example, this time, she packed by herself, she could have brought casual, everyday clothes, but when she came here, she had to ask a photographer to follow her and Luca on their trip, so she changed her mind and brought more feminine clothes. This transformation Samantha had noticed even before this trip, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt she had really changed a lot. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she had changed so much. Samantha suddenly looked at Luke and said, ¡°If you dare to neglect me in the future, I will never forgive you!¡± Chapter 1494-Pregnancy This girl is really ¡­ Luca stepped forward and smoothed her hair behind her back as he spoke, ¡°How could I ever mistreat you? Haven¡¯t you been bullying me since we started being together?¡± At those words, Samantha blinked and turned her head to stare at Luca with a slight hum. ¡°Good to know, only I can bully you, you are not allowed to bully me. Also, you can¡¯t let anyone else bully you, only me in the future too.¡± ¡°Okay, all promised.¡± Luca encircled her with his arms, and the two were ready to leave, but the air soured as they talked about their carnal loves. Without waiting for Luca toe down with a kiss, Samantha made the decision to tiptoe closer to him, stretching her arms around his neck as she embraced him. In no time, they were kissing like fire and their clothes were falling off. Well, the second day in Thand was to be spent in a hotel again. In the evening, Samantha was lying in bed ying with her phone when she saw a message from Doria asking how her honeymoon had been and if she had taken any pictures. Samantha wanted tough twice when she saw the message, taking disgusting photos, spending both days in the hotel and then just resting from exhaustion, waking up from sleep and eating, not even walking around. ¡°No photos.¡± So Samantha responded with two direct, simple, and sharp words. But Doria was clearly not willing to let her go like that and continued to bombard her on Facebook. ¡°How could you not have done them? You¡¯ve been in Thand for two days, you must have taken good pictures, don¡¯t hide them, publish them for us, your editor wants to see them too.¡± When she heard she was editing, Samantha immediately typed, ¡°How did you get involved with her?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been Facebooking each other since we were your bridesmaids together, and now we¡¯re venting every day, and we¡¯re also guessing how many times you¡¯ve been with your husband in thest two days in Thand and ying money.¡± Seeing this, Samantha¡¯s mouth immediately twisted and she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°So,ing to ask for photos is just a way to assess the truth?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, we are your good friends and we still want to see your beautiful pictures.¡± Samantha sneered twice. ¡°I¡¯ll take you at your word, a bet, right? Then you two can bet on it, I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Samantha Samantha, don¡¯t be like that, I¡¯ll bet a thousand euros with your editor,ter I¡¯ll pull you into the group and you¡¯ll talk about it.¡± ¡°A thousand euros? Will our flourishing Miss Fang be short of this thousand euros?¡± She was a star girl spending tens of thousands of euros, and it pained Samantha to see that she had a rich father, otherwise what kind of family could afford this girl¡¯s pull. Soon, the two pulled her into a small group and asked her for whispers between friends. Samantha looked at the two who were chatting animatedly and hit them directly. ¡°Can you be more innocent? You¡¯re not married yet, so don¡¯t be even dirtier than me, the married one, okay? And, if you are so concerned about my married life, why don¡¯t you buy a ne ticket ande to me? ¡°We would like that, but would you like that?¡± ¡°Damn.¡± In the end Samantha did not tell him, after all, she wanted to keep such intimate matters to herself and she knew those two too well. If she told them a lot, they would tease her in every way afterwards, and if she told them little, they would tease them too, or even say that Luke couldn¡¯t or something like that. So after thinking about it, Samantha decided no, said she had to go to bed, and abandoned the group chat, leaving the two of them to get high alone. After putting down the phone, Luke had not yet gotten out of the shower, his hair and body still shiny with drops of water, so Samantha called him as she approached. ¡°Shall we go down for a walkter?¡± At that point, Luca froze for a moment, then asked, ¡°Do you still want to go shopping?¡± The question was unconscious, but only after Luca asked it did he realize how hot it was, and before he could exin, Samantha¡¯s pillow came. ¡°Shopping, of course!¡± The hotel they had booked was by the sea, with arge street separating the beach from the stores. It waste at night, but the beach was still crowded, and Samantha walked into a flip-flop store and immediately bought a pair for her and Luca. Samantha tried different kinds of snacks during the night, and when she couldn¡¯t finish them, she gave them to Luca. Seeing that Samantha was about to buy food again, Luca coughed slightly and pulled her back, ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Samantha hadn¡¯t thought much about it before, in fact she hadn¡¯t thought of giving Luca what he couldn¡¯t finish, but just wanted to taste it, she just didn¡¯t expect Luca to finish all the leftovers he had eaten so much. ¡°Anyway, there is still plenty of time behind us, so how about we take our time shopping tomorrow?¡± When he said this, Luke was speaking to Samantha in an advisory tone, his tone still gentle despite the fact that he could no longer eat. This made it very obvious to Samantha that the man in front of her was affectionate and amodating, so she took the initiative and grabbed his arm. ¡°Well, then we¡¯ll stop here today and continue tomorrow, stupid, you don¡¯t have to finish it all if you can¡¯t, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll get mad at you if you don¡¯t finish it.¡± He reached out and pinched Samantha¡¯s nose, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Luke spent the rest of the day with Samantha, andter hired a photographer to follow her around, leaving many photos of the two of them at various ces, duty free stores, amusement parks, sea trips, etc. Samantha participated in all these activities. Eight monthster Anna¡¯s baby had been born and Samantha was pregnant and about to give birth. Her legs were so swollen that she could not sleep well at night, and she could not even move on her own, and she was tired after only a few steps. Samantha was in tears when it came to this. Her honeymoon was cut short because of her pregnancy. She and Luca had been ying for almost half a month and were about to fly to the Maldives when Samantha¡¯s mother suddenly called her and the mother-daughter conversation turned to the issue of her period. Only when we talked did Samantha realize that she had not had her period for a long time and was lost in thought. Samantha¡¯s mother immediately asked her to go back to her country and stop ying so as not to hurt the child or anything else. After Samantha told Luke about the results, he was silent for a while before booking a ticket home, then put his arm around her and calmly said, ¡°There will be many opportunitiester, so first listen to what Mom says ande home to get checked out.¡± Chapter 1495 – A pair of twins This checkup resulted in a checkup of the baby. Samantha was then kept at home, at first only for a short time, butter her mother also prevented her from touching theputer, and set a time limit for how long she could touch it each day. Samantha was upset and a little excited at the same time. Upset that she was not yet ready to be a mother, so both she and Luca had taken good measures, but judging by the timing, she got pregnant right after her first drunk time with Luca. It was really hair-raising. At first it was fine, Samantha had no pregnancy sickness and ate everything. Then she ate more and more, without Mom telling her, she always ate and slept every day, and it wasn¡¯t long before Samantha gained weight and then her legs began to swell. She even wondered if she was pregnant not with a baby but with a foodie. How else could she have be such a good eater and gained so much weight? Doria came to Samantha many times and every time she came she teased her. ¡°Hahahaha Samantha do you know what you look like now? You look like a ball, you don¡¯t even look human anymore, to be honest I don¡¯t want to get married when I see you like this, and even if I do I don¡¯t want to get pregnant.¡± After mocking her, he dragged her into the group with Biancamaria. Samantha sneered twice, ¡°Doria, would you get pregnant if your man asked you to?¡± ¡°Pregnant, that¡¯s for sure!¡± ¡°So, the tide is turning, you tease me like this today, surely I¡¯ll pay you back tenfold in the future.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± Doria said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to hack you twice as much, I¡¯ll send a picture to my friends right away, I¡¯ll hack you first anyway.¡± ¡°Go ahead, you go ahead.¡± The two are used to joking, and although Doria is a bit of a bitch, she doesn¡¯t really do it, and instead theyugh and joke together again after disliking each other. ¡°Okay, here¡¯s what I secretly brought for you.¡± Doria pulled a small package of snacks out of her bag. Samantha took just one look and her eyes lit up. ¡°Chili sticks!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Doria handed her the snack of chili sticks in her hand, ¡°Just such a small package.¡± Since she had been pregnant, Samantha had eaten a lot of junk food, but her mother had stopped allowing her to eat it, and Luke, for her health and the sake of the baby, would not allow Samantha to eat the unhygienic junk food from the factories outside. Doria, her best friend, is threatened by Samantha every time shees over and has to bring her snacks or else she will note. Doria is also reluctant to bring Samantha often considering her current health condition. But sometimes when she came empty-handed, Samantha always looked so unhappy that she couldn¡¯t bear to see her, so she would sometimes surprise Samantha.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your husband is so cruel, you are so miserable, doesn¡¯t he even give you a treat now and then?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha nodded, using Luke as she ate, ¡°That bad man is just like my mother, he won¡¯t let me eat out, so you¡¯ll have to bring him to me more often.¡± Samantha does not want to tell Doria that Luca takes her out asionally for a hot dish and snacks, but he never allows her to overeat. If she told Doria that Luca really does take her out every week, he would think she eats too much and then he would not bring her anything. Her source of joy would be gone again, and she refused! ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so bad that it doesn¡¯t hurt you at all.¡± Someone was at work at the time and did not know that he was being spoken ill of. On the other hand, Anna¡¯s baby had been born and she was now a mother. He originally wanted her a daughter, but he also wanted a brother to spoil his sister, and the thought was baleful, so he didn¡¯t know what he wanted. Eventually, to her surprise, she gave birth to twins. But to her tears, the twins were both boys. Anna almost lost half her life trying to give birth to these twins because it was so difficult to give birth to two babies. After the delivery, the doctor held the two babies in front of her. ¡°Congrattions, you had twins.¡± Anna then asked, ¡°Boys or girls?¡± ¡°They are two beautiful boys.¡± Anna was stunned to hear that they were two boys: she had hoped for a pair of twins, but she had not expected to have two boys. Would she be able to handle them if the boys were particrly bad? Thinking about it, Anna felt a vague headache. When she was with the two boys, she could feel that although they were twins, they hadpletely different temperaments. The first one, for example, was colder, didn¡¯t cry or fuss when he was hungry, justy there and didn¡¯t look at anyone, except sleeping with his eyes closed or staring with his eyes open. The second one, on the other hand, has a more explosive temperament, cries when he is hungry,ughs when he is happy, makes a fuss when he is angry, likes to stare at people and has fun. All in all, one is quiet and the other is active. As she thought about it, the second one began to fidget again and Anna got up to give him milk, but was pushed back by the person next to her. ¡°Lie down, I¡¯ll go.¡± Yes, since the birth of their two children, the couple had two extra cribs in their room and had initially wanted to hire a nanny to take them, but Anna did not trust her. So Amelia offered to help her, but the children were fickle day and night and Anna¡¯s mother was too old to put her through that. Matthew supported her and told her that he would take care of the baby himself, so he decided to move the crib to their room together. At first, Anna was worried that Matteo would not be able to sleep at night because she had to work during the day, so she often asked Matteo to sleep next door, but she was surprised that Matteo said it was okay and helped her with the children. But the end result was that whenever the baby cried and Anna wanted to get up, Matteo would tell her to go to sleep and he would take care of everything. Matteo took all the responsibility for the children, and she, as a mother, did not help at all. When Matteo had finished feeding the baby, Anna whispered to him. ¡°I will do it at night, you have to work during the day, and it dys your rest.¡± ¡°The baby has my share, it¡¯s hard enough for you to take care of him alone during the day, how can I let you do it at night too?¡± Said as if it made perfect sense, but ¡­ ¡°How can youpete with me if you have to work during the day? Even if I get up at night to look after the children, I can still sleep during the day, andtely Momes every day to help me.¡± Chapter 1496 Identity Amelia had offered to help Anna with the children, but Anna did not ept because she felt sorry for her. But that does not stop a mother from loving her daughter and wanting to hold her grandchildren tighter, so Ameliaes to them almost every day and Giancarlo has to stay in the store because his motheres to her. Now that time has passed, the store staff are very capable and can hold their own. In addition, the store was getting better and better, so Amelia simply hired more help and so she could concentrate on taking care of her daughter and two small grandchildren. ¡°It¡¯s my idea to help with that, your husband can¡¯t be foolish in that.¡± Although most men are the same, fathers don¡¯t do their duty as fathers, they don¡¯t hold their children as often as they should, they don¡¯t care for them well, and sometimes they are awakened at night by their children and yell at their wives, ¡°Do you know how to raise a child or not? After yelling, they go back to sleep, not caring how difficult it is for their wives. This is why more and more pregnant women are prone to depression these days. I have seen these kinds of posts on the Inte before during Anna¡¯s pregnancy. They are numerous, mostly from womenining about their husbands not doing anything, not helping with the baby and yelling at her, and being treated as a member without ie because she has to stay home because she has a baby. She had forgotten how difficult it was for her to sleep and eat, and how she had to put the baby to bed and put him to sleep, which was already extremely stressful. At that time, Anna thought it was better for women to have a career and a certain amount of financial means, otherwise it would be hard to tell what would happen. Fortunately, her Matthew was different, better than she could have imagined. With this in mind, Anna reached up and wrapped her arms around Matteo¡¯s neck, burying her head in his arms. ¡°Then you shoulde home from work earlier and get more rest.¡± She was afraid that Matteo¡¯s body would not be able to take it, he had heavy dark circles under his eyestely, just like when he was always running back and forth from abroad and home to see his sister, but he neverined about being tired, he didn¡¯t even frown when he didn¡¯t feel well. This man was really too hard on himself. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Matthew encircled his wife¡¯s small shoulders with one arm, made warm by his concern, a smile spread across his lips, ¡°It¡¯s still holding, don¡¯t worry.¡± Anna looked up incredulously, ¡°Why are you always like this? You were like this when we first met, and you didn¡¯t even scream until Serena came home. You are a human being, not a robot, no need to swallow all the bitterness and pain alone. And ¡­¡± said Anna on a doubt she had pinned in her mind, ¡°Why is there something strange about the age difference ¡­ between you and Serena? ¡± Because when she first heard Matthew tell her about his experiences as a child, Anna was heartbroken at first, so she didn¡¯t think much about the details. It wasn¡¯t until the next day, when talking to Serena about her age, that it urred to her that the age difference between Serena and her brother seemed a little far off. Not that far, but it was as if the dates did not match what Matthew had said. But she had not had a chance to ask Matteo at the time, and since it had taken her longer to fall asleep after her pregnancy, she had not bothered to ask the question again. It suddenly urred to her, so Anna thought she would gossip about it. ¡°Did you finally get it?¡± Matthew reached out and gently scratched her nose with a slight smile, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t notice the whole time I was learning.¡± At the words, Anna¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You and Serena are ¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matthew nodded, his voice soft: ¡°She and I are actually half brother and half sister. Same mother, different father. Anna was still very surprised to get this answer. ¡°She didn¡¯t ask much afterwards and the matter was never brought up, however, our rtives were gone, she and I were the only family left in this world for each other at that time, and even though we were half-siblings, I loved her.¡± This Anna could see that Matthew cherished the only sister he ever had. Thinking this, Anna solemnly said, ¡°I will keep your secret.¡± ¡°Silly girl, what kind of secret is this? Even though we don¡¯t have the same father, she and I are still blood brother and sister.¡± At first, Matteo¡¯s mother was in such pain after the loss of her husband and could not take care of her son, and eventually he was brought back to the Giordano family by old Mr. Gordano. Giordano could not bear to see her like that, so he brought in his childhood friend, who had never married after Mrs. Asia¡¯s marriage, and who was Serena¡¯s father. Seeing that she was in a state of confusion, he spent his days with her, talking to her, and trying to confront her. At first Mrs. Asia was reluctant to ept, but then she ran away by herself and was almost hit by a car. Then she saved her but at the same time lost her sight. After waking up from the ident at that time feeling indebted, Mrs. Asia took charge of Serena¡¯s biological father, but at that moment Serena¡¯s father felt ruined and did not want to involve her, so he let Mrs. Asia go. Such a decision made it even more painful for Ms. Asia, and not only did she not leave him, but her childhood friend tried to force her to leave, so he said something heavy. It probably means: either you leave or you marry me. The words were not said to force Mrs. Asia to marry him, but to force her to leave, but to her surprise Mrs. Asia chose the option of marriage. The marriage took ce and although Serena¡¯s father lost an eye, he was given the opportunity to be by her side. Later, Mrs. Asia became pregnant and gave birth to Serena. Serena¡¯s father was very fond of his daughter, and naturally loved Matthew, who was also very understanding and did not push him away, and the family got along well. It was onlyter that Serena disappeared and thenter that Serena¡¯s biological father had a ne crash. When she died, Serena¡¯s father believed that Mrs. Asia had never loved him and had only married him to do her duty. He did not say it, but Mrs. Asia always knew it, until her death. ¡°Actually ¡­,¡± Matteo said, hiding his face in Anna¡¯s neck, his voice muffled, ¡°she told me before she left me that she felt sorry for my father and that the person she felt most sorry for in her life was him. I heard it then and that¡¯s probably what it meant.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Because at first it was decided that they would be together for life, but then Ms. Asia could not help herself and fell in love with Serena¡¯s biological father. That is why she told Matteo that she felt sorry for her biological father. Chapter 1497-Favorite Wife But Matteo never med his mother for his father. Instead, he mes himself even more, because if not for him, his father might not have died. But what happened is done, there is no if and there is no return. So he took it upon himself to find his sister, and when he found her, he naturally treated her well, did his duty as a brother and gave her all the love his brother had for his sister, the love his father had for his sister and the love his mother had for her sister. When she heard this, Anna was shocked and heartbroken; she did not expect there to be such a twisted story. What makes her sadder is that she cannot control her feelings. Mrs. Asia fell in love with her childhood friend and feels sorry for the one who died. And Serena¡¯s father, who gave so much without knowing he was loved, died with regret. Matthew, of course, is the most heartbroken of all. He had lost three family members, those closest to him, and it was a great shock and grief for him.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Anna¡¯s eyes moistened as she thought about it, and she reached out her hand to hug Matteo tightly. ¡°What?¡± Matteo asked her with some amusement. ¡°I will give you all the warmth from now on, me and the children will be there for you, I will grow old with you.¡± Matthew did not expect to hear such a true confession from her when she recounted the past, and for a moment his heart warmed. In fact, since he had been with her, Matteo had be less cold. In the past, apart from being kind in front of his sister, he was too indifferent to be a normal person at all times. Now he lived like a human being, with a temperature. ¡°Then we agree, you cannot go back on your word, otherwise ¡­¡± Matthew paused and said in a very deep voice attached to Anna¡¯s ear, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go even if you go to the underworld. ¡± The two children were still small and Anna was bored at home, so Serena often took Lea to her house. Eight months had passed and Lea was even more beautiful than before, with eyes like Serena¡¯s, and she could even call her aunt, but she stumbled and slurred her words, something Anna had taught her many times. She looks very smart, with watery eyes that seem to talk, but she doesn¡¯t smile, it¡¯s just that if she does, she falls apart. Because her smile is really a bit silly, but she likes tough. When she sees Serena again, Anna thinks about what Matthew told her, about Serena and him being half-brothers. It would have urred to her, but she was not above having a bad mouth. ¡°Auntie, Mom, Lea and I areing to keep youpany.¡± Compared tost year, Manuel had grown much bigger, bing almost a small adult, taller, only with a thin little face that looked woody. Anna bent down and reached out to pinch his cheek. ¡°Manuel, why are you growing in size and not in flesh?¡± Manuel made a pained expression and said in a small voice, ¡°It¡¯s because Auntie has be a mother, so she has no more time to take care of Manuel.¡± Anna spoiled Manuel and he loved her cooking, but since she became pregnant, Manuel has not eaten any of her food. He thought he could see her every day and eat her cooking every day since she became an aunt, but he did not know it was different from what he thought. Mommy is also dominated by her bad daddy, both when daddy is dominating and when Lea is dominating, but Lea is her sister, so she should spoil her like a brother, so she doesn¡¯t get angry with her. But! That bastard father is really a cative father! It¡¯s like mom is only his now. Manuel was extremely unconvinced about Cristian. ¡°Ouch.¡± Anna could not resist and rubbed Manuel¡¯s head, mussing his hair, ¡°So much resentment, how about Auntie cooks you something delicious today?¡± Manuel grunted softly and turned his head the other way. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, auntie couldn¡¯t take care of you before, but she didn¡¯t forget about Manuel, auntie thinks about you every day, now auntie is free, from now on you cane to auntie if you want, or you can move in with her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Serena poked Manuel from behind, ¡°You¡¯re already a few years older and you still bother your aunt like this? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s hard for her to be pregnant? When Mother was pregnant with you, she had to suffer a lot too.¡± Manuel immediately turned around and hugged Serena¡¯s thighs, tilting her face upward, ¡°Mom, you had a hard time, I was just joking with my aunt.¡± Anna cooked alone that day and then called Matteo to tell him that Manuel and Serena were home, and Matteo said he would be back at noon. So Anna did the math and nned to make rations for six people. She, Serena, her mother, Matteo, Manuel, and Lea. Amelia couldn¡¯t help but ask as she watched her work on the rice, ¡°How many people are you doing this for?¡± ¡°Six, I think.¡± ¡°Only six? No more?¡± When Anna finished nodding, Amelia went to her and scolded her, ¡°Now you are a mother, but you are still so ignorant. We have six people, so we have to make at least seven, in case someone has a big appetite or someonees halfway through the meal.¡± After listening to her mother¡¯s rhetoric, Anna agreed that she was right and added extraughter. ¡°And why didn¡¯t Serena¡¯s husbande with them today? If you don¡¯t put more rice, and he wille to themter, how can you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay mom, Serena told me that her husband had a meeting at noon today and he didn¡¯t have time toe.¡± Otherwise she would have counted the rations for seven people. ¡°I said this to say, but who knows if the meeting will be suddenly and temporarily cancelled by then and this person wille over? Wouldn¡¯t it be rather embarrassing to run out of food then?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± Anna reached out her hand and scratched the back of her head, ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook more.¡± ¡°You should learn more about ways of thinking, you don¡¯t have to do it when it¡¯s just you and your husband, but if there are guests, you should be a little more careful to avoid embarrassment.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Amelia saw her daughter nodding as if she was already tired of listening, and the old mother¡¯s heart went pitter-patter as she reached out and patted Anna¡¯s forehead, ¡°Learn from now on.¡± Before it was noon, Cristian¡¯s car stopped in front of the front door, and when the door opened, down came the long figure. Cristian was still handsome, with broad shoulders and long legs, and his aura was cold and stern, looking nothing like the man who madly loved his wife. Chapter 1498 can arrange his engagement He had just gotten out of the car and was about to enter. A small figure leaned against the door, looking at him with irritation and stopping him in his tracks with words. ¡°Dad, you really are a rascal, you were supposed to have a meeting and instead of being there you came to us.¡± The person who spoke was Manuel. He had grown taller, the little man was tall and thin, butpared to Cristian, he was still too short and too small. Cristian¡¯s lips curled coldly as he approached the little man and held his head down with one hand. Manuel struggled to free himself from his grip, but how could a child be stronger than an adult? So Manuel was pinned down by Cristian. Seeing him struggling under his grip but unable to escape, Cristian was amused andughed at him, ¡°How dare you talk to your father like that when you can¡¯t even break free from your grip?¡± Ahhh pissed him off! Manuel looked indignantly at Cristian and suddenly shouted, ¡°Mommy look quickly, Daddy is mistreating me.¡± Hearing him call out to Mom, Cristian withdrew his grip faster than lightning and quickly returned to his old appearance, as if he was not in charge of his son. Manuel took advantage of Cristian¡¯s release to turn and run. Cristian took a quick nce and saw that Serena was nowhere to be seen and that the little one in front of him had long since moved away. Wow, that was smart as hell. Was that Cristian¡¯s child? Except for the face, he looked nothing like him. He was so young and smart, and he was trying to steal a woman from him. He would have to think about choosing a future marriage partner for Manuel so that he could focus on his woman and not steal his wife from him. When she saw Cristian appear, Anna was d that her mother had warned her, otherwise she might not have enough for lunch. She was surprised, however, that Serena had said she had a meeting, but he hade anyway, so he was really clinging to her. To see this group of gods in her own home, and to actually be married to Matthew and have twins herself. It was all too good to be true. Because she never thought that she would stay with this group of people and even be a family. When Manuel came in, he sat down next to Serena, hugging her and saying something with a sad expression, while behind him Cristian came up with a pouty face and, without waiting for Manuel to finish his sentence, took him by the cor and put him in the chair next to him. Cristian then took the ce where Manuel had sat. Seeing this scene, Anna was in tears. She also wondered if Matteo would be like Cristian when his two sons grew up. Although the old man had be much more flirtatious since the two had gotten together, the nature of the man had not changed. Even if there was a change, it would not be too scandalous. So Matthew would not have be like that. Manuel was so angry at being transported that he put his hands in a circle and was too depressed to speak, so he would have to find a way to get back at his father. Serena, on the other hand, seemed to be too tired to worry about the father-son war-after all, it had been the norm for so long for Cristian and Manuel to fight with each other, so she just watched as if I hadn¡¯t seen it, not knowing anything about Cristian¡¯s move. However, Serena knew that it would not be long before Manuel returned and the two would continue bickering back and forth like that. It is not a good thing to be too crafty. Serena hugged Lea tightly in her arms and suddenly felt that her foolish daughter was rather naive. When Matthew returned from work, he saw a group of people sitting around the table, heated and lively, his wife and children, his sister, brother-inw and their children all together. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± Manuel and Lea shouted. The coldness in Matteo¡¯s eyes was reced by softness, a nod and a ¡°yes,¡± before he and Cristian met the sight. The men were not as corny as the women, they joked andughed, plus the two men were both colder in nature, so if they were normal people Cristian would not want to deal with them, but he was his wife¡¯s brother, her brother-inw, so they nodded in greeting. Matthew took off his coat, washed his hands and sat down next to Anna. ¡°Where is Mom?¡± There was no sign of Amelia, and Matteo felt a little strange, since he had heard her voice on the phone earlier. Anna tried to get up to serve him food, but Matteo took the bowl from her hand and went to serve himself. When he returned Anna exined, ¡°The store called just now and said there was something that needed to be taken care of at the store. ¡± ¡°Good.¡± Matthew nodded and then looked at Serena sitting across from him, noting that she was fresh and flushed and obviously well fed, and became a little more pleased than Cristian. ¡°My brother-inw seems to be treating my sister well, and her face can look fine.¡± At these words, Cristian¡¯s eyebrows arched deeply and he reached out to take Serena directly into his arms, leaning into her ear and saying, ¡°Did you hear that, wife? Your brother says I take good care of you.¡± Serena did not expect him to take her back like that in front of everyone. Even though we all knew they were married with a good rtionship between them, we couldn¡¯t be so direct, it was so embarrassing. Thinking about it, Serena reached out her hand and pushed him as she whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, not here.¡± Cristian shifted and kissed her directly on the cheek, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll cuddle at home tonight.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The corners of Serena¡¯s mouth twitched at this point, couldn¡¯t this man have been more reserved? Matteo did not feel embarrassed, but looked at Cristian in a favorable light. His brother-inw was supposed to have that kind of temperament, not afraid of other people¡¯s eyes, if he was afraid of everything and had to take everything into ount, then it would be his sister who would suffer. It was good that this was the case. After lunch, Serena wanted to tease the twins some more, but Cristian took her away and Manuel stayed behind. On the way back, Cristian looked at Serena with a serious expression and said. ¡°Do you ever get the feeling that our son has grown up.¡± ¡°Yes, he has grown a lot this year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to arrange an engagement for him.¡± Serena: ¡°????¡± Chapter 1499 You can’t steal my woman ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Serena thought she heard wrong, how old was Manuel and was she arranging an engagement for him? She wasn¡¯t nning to set him up on a blind date, was she? Serena thought he was joking, but Cristian seemed to understand her doubts and then proposed in all seriousness, ¡°I saw the Rossi Group¡¯s daughter the other day, she¡¯s pretty, and she¡¯s perfect for Manuel.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cristian coughed slightly, a little embarrassed actually, he had not paid attention to the family¡¯s appearance, he had only heard that the Rossi Group had a daughter, a year or two younger than Manuel, so he remembered. As for her appearance, it didn¡¯t matter; what mattered was arranging Manuel¡¯s wedding so that he would stop nagging his mom all day. ¡°I¡¯ll ask his father to talk a few times and then I¡¯ll have the two boys meet.¡± Serena: ¡°?¡± She had not had much rity about what was going on in front of her, as she had not even reacted to the idea of asking for rification from earlier. But Cristian had continued to set things in motion, and when she heard him say that he was arranging for his son to meet the girl, Serena finally could not contain herself. ¡°How old is Manuel? What was that thing you just said? Are you sure you are serious?¡± Cristian took her hand in his, his dark eyes watching her. ¡°Yes, Manuel is not too young, children need to be raised from a young age, those who are in a good position to raise him together, and when he graduates high school he will get married right away.¡± Serena half-closed her red lips, thinking that it was not untraceable for Cristian to get that idea, so she asked, ¡°You¡¯re not trying to find him a date because of me, are you?¡± ¡°So what?¡± I didn¡¯t expect Cristian to be honest enough to admit it, ¡°He fights me every day for you, you are my woman, so he needs to find one, let him find his woman.¡± Serena¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°He¡¯s your son.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Cristian sneered, ¡°Even if he is my son, he can¡¯t steal my woman.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Serena was speechless, for this jealousy had gone too far. ¡°Cristian, I know you are jealous, but you have to be jealous in moderation. Manuel is still young and it is scandalous to find him a date at this time. ¡°Why not? Weren¡¯t there parents who were matchmakers in the old days? Besides, we¡¯re just introducing him, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re asking him to get married, so let him get along first, like a childhood friend, maybeter.¡± It made so much sense that Serena couldn¡¯t even argue. ¡°I still don¡¯t think so, this whole thing doesn¡¯t look good at all.¡± ¡°Then just introduce them as a couple of ymates and drop the whole object thing.¡± Because Serena denied it, Cristian immediately moved on to another set of words, Serena nced at Cristian, his eyes were persistent, it seemed he would not give up until the object was achieved. Did a ymate seem more eptable than a blind date? ¡°When he was in school, didn¡¯t he share a table with a girl? What¡¯s wrong with knowing multiple girls? Don¡¯t you want Manuel to have more options?¡± As a mother, Serena had never really thought about it, not because she didn¡¯t want to, but because she hadn¡¯t thought about it for at least the first ten years. Now that Cristian had asked her so abruptly, she didn¡¯t really know what to do. Probably because he could see she was conflicted, Cristian took her hand and intertwined his fingers with hers, his voice slow and low, with a guiding touch. ¡°I¡¯m his father, too, and although I¡¯m jealous, I¡¯m not going to hurt him, I just want to give him more room to move on his own. Besides, it¡¯s not good for him to torment you all day and depend on you like this, you¡¯re tired of dividing your day between me, Manuel and Lea. If he would stop nagging you, you could spend more time with Lea in the future too, eh?¡± Serena was really a little moved by what she said. Manuel was clinging to her, but she herself didn¡¯t think it was a big problem, it was that she also thought Manuel should interact more with other people and make more friends. ¡°Manuel can have more friends, and Lea is still young and needs moremitment and time to be taught properly, so wouldn¡¯t that kill two birds with one stone?¡± Cristian talked like he was really a great and selfless father,pletely hiding his selfishness when talking to Serena. He thought Serena didn¡¯t know that. Finally Serena looked up again and glowered at him, gritting her teeth and saying, ¡°Speaking so well, but for yourself, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who can be jealous of his own son like this.¡± But his offer was a good one, to meet more people. So in the end Serena epted, despite her dislike of Cristian¡¯s idea. When she said yes, Cristian was overjoyed, but he did not show it. When he returned in the afternoon, he did not even catch up with the meeting and went directly to the Rossi Group to find someone. By the end of the day, he was back with a young girl. When Serena saw, she was almost shocked. The person Cristian brought back was a little girl, but she was a bit chubby, with round cheeks and eyes, a round body, and round arms and legs. In a word ball. Serena cried a little, ¡°Are you sure you love Manuel as your native son?¡± It¡¯s not that she was discriminating against fat people, it¡¯s just that the child was really so round and round, and she was thinking that Cristian, the father, had apletely different feeling when he said something in the morning and when they met in the evening. It is also known as the feeling of falling down. Cristian also did not expect the little girl ¡­ He got up to cover his lips with a slight cough and said stiffly, ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s just another friend, and if Manuel tries to be sexist, I¡¯ll deal with the boy.¡± When Manuel came home in the evening, he was puzzled to see a chubby little girl at his table. Serena saw him return and waved to him. ¡°Manuel, are you back?¡± Manuel approached with a puzzled look, ¡°Mom, who is he?¡± The chubby little guy was sitting at his family¡¯s dining table, struggling to bury his head in the food, he was eating so well that his mouth was almost full of perfume, Manuel took one look at what he was eating, it was actually a bowl of peanut dumplings. It was a bowl of peanut dumplings, which he normally wouldn¡¯t even touch because they were too sweet and greasy. But this chubby little girl ate it with gusto, one bite at a time, and swallowed it quickly. After finishing one bowl, she wanted another. The amount of food she ate was truly amazing. ¡°This is the youngest daughter of the head of the Rossi Group, her name is Angelica Rossi, let¡¯s meet her.¡± Angelica? Manuel quietly said the name, to fix it in his memory and not to forget. Chapter 1500-Flesh and Blood Angelica, fully justifies her name. She has round eyes and a round body. It was a very appropriate name for a girl who was round everywhere anyway. ¡°Angelica,¡± Serena took a handkerchief and wiped the corner of Angelica¡¯s mouth, who was eating, and gently lowered her voice, ¡°Come meet your little brother, will you?¡± Hearing this, Manuel frowned a little displeased, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s my nickname, why did you tell her my nickname?¡± ¡°You are both children, what¡¯s wrong with nicknames?¡± ¡°Brother, what is your first name?¡± Surprisingly, Angelica took the initiative to ask Manuel¡¯s name. Manuel curled his lips a little smugly, ¡°Listen well, my name isposed of three sybles, Ma-nu-el.¡± Angelica did not seem to recognize the letters, but looked seriously at Manuel¡¯s face andunched into sybles, stumbling over words, but seriously calling Manuel¡¯s name. Because of this, Manuel somehow found Angelica cute in front of him, and probably because he was older than her, omManuel walked over to her, reached out his hand and touched her head. ¡°Be prenuncia, call the brother again and I will give you chocte.¡± Call the brother and you will have chocte, Angelica loved people who fed her, there was only one thing she had gone out of her way for since she was born, and that was food. ¡°Brother!¡± Angelica reached out her meaty little hand and grabbed Manuel¡¯s coat, ¡°Brother, brother, thank you brother.¡± She had never been stingy with those who gave her food, so these cries for brother were like nothing, and Manuel had rarely had a girl call him by the corner of her coat so sweetly. He had fantasized many times before his sister Lea was born, but she had never called him ¡°brother¡± until now, and although Manuel taught her every day, she always called him ¡°poop,¡± which made Manuel angry.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She even thought that this Lea might be on the same side as her father, which is why she always called him when he taught her to call her brother. Thus Angelica¡¯s cries for her brother reached Manuel¡¯s heart. Beside her, Serena noticed and whispered to Manuel, ¡°Mommy has to look after Lea, so watch her for her, okay?¡± Manuel nodded obediently, ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± After Serena left, Angelica looked at Manuel with round eyes and waited for a while, but when Manuel did not move, she pointed her fingertips nervously. After a few more moments of waiting, Angelica finally looked up at Manuel. But she said nothing to remind Manuel about the choctes you promised her, brother. Because her mom had told her not to ask for anything, otherwise people would not like her and she would be rude. If the person is willing to give it, he is willing even if he doesn¡¯t have to ask for it. So even though Angelica likes to eat, she has principles. Manuel noticed that her eyes were brimming with desire, but she never opened her mouth to follow his request, so he asked her, ¡°I don¡¯t have chocte with me right now, but I can take you out to buy them, do you dare to go out with me?¡± Huh? Angelica¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, then she nodded her head, ¡°Brother, Angelica will!¡± ¡°Thene with me.¡± So Angelica got out of the chair on her little legs and followed Manuel. She had to run to keep up with Manuel. At first she managed to keep up, but after a while Angelica was so tired that she was panting, looking at her tall, skinny brother in front of her, her cheeks flushed, but not daring to ask. At this point, Manuel stopped and looked at Angelica as if he noticed that something was wrong. Angelica huffed and gasped, but when she saw Manuel stop, she almost lost her brakes, but Manuel gave her a hand to steady her. Noticing that she was breathing heavily, Manuel realized that she was going too fast, so he slowed down and then discreetly nced at Angelica¡¯s short legs. As usual, Angelica¡¯s short legs were just like her name. But Angelica was one of those people who, although her whole body was fleshy, her face was soft and red, her eyes were round and nimble, and her mouth was pink, so she was a fleshy little cutie. Manuel could not resist and gave her cheek a squeeze. ¡°Brother?¡± Angelica¡¯s head tilted in confusion at his gesture. Seeing this, Manuel could not resist reaching out and giving her cheek another squeeze. It was so beautiful, so fleshy, so squeezable. Only to face the child¡¯s gaze, Manuel reached out his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you¡¯re tired of running, aren¡¯t you? Take your time.¡± Angelica, though young, knew he was yielding to her; before, when she herself walked slowly, Mother would bend down and pick her up. But little brother was different, he was not her mom, but he was very considerate if he was willing to stop and wait for her. So Angelica said with a particrly sweet mouth, ¡°Brother, thank you.¡± Manuel continued to lead her forward and then went to get the driver to take her to therge shopping center closest to Vi Antic. The driver, unsure of the two small children, said, ¡°Young master, I will go in with you.¡± Who knew Manuel shook his head, ¡°No uncle, I¡¯m only going in with her, we¡¯ll be out in a minute.¡± Manuel was smart and clever, and since it seemed that nothing would happen, the driver agreed. After that Manuel took Angelica to the mall to buy choctes. The intention was to buy choctes, but in doing so, Angelica stared at the marshmallows on the shelves and resumed walking. This was until Manuel noticed that she was not following him and turned his head to see her staring at the marshmallows. Then Angelica¡¯s cheeks reddened when Manuel caught her staring at the marshmallows, and she lowered her eyes shyly and ufortably. Manuel walked over to her and reached directly for the marshmallows at the front of the shelf, asking her as he did so, ¡°How many do you want?¡± Chapter 1501 Don’t bite your fingers ¡°Ahhh?¡± Angelica thought she heard wrong, how could she ask how much she wanted? ¡°Will brother buy it for me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Angelica bit her finger in a tangle and said pitifully, ¡°Brother only promised to buy me chocte ah, I like marshmallows, but I also like chocte. ¡± The most important thing was that he did not know which one he wanted to choose. If she bought marshmallows, her brother would not buy her choctes. Her torn look was seen by Manuel, the little girl thought about all that was written in her eyes, took a few packets of marshmallows and put them in the small basket, ¡°Then let¡¯s buy both marshmallows and chocte, and more¡­¡± He pulled down Angelica¡¯s hand as he lectured her, ¡°Don¡¯t bite your fingers, it¡¯s not hygienic.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Angelica immediately withdrew her hand and stood up meekly, ¡°I made a mistake brother, I won¡¯t do it next time.¡± Because Manuel had bought her marshmallows and choctes, the little girl looked at him as if he were a god. Manuel, looked at the chubby little girl, who was much shorter than him, suddenly suggested, ¡°Do you want to y a game? Angelica immediately looked curious and interested, and the corners of Manuel¡¯s lips could only lift, ¡°Brother will take you to y.¡± Angelica was so moved, how could this brother be so kind, buying her marshmallows and choctes, and taking her to y. As soon as the little girl was touched, she reached out and hugged Manuel¡¯s arm, all her being very dependent on him. ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Angelica¡¯s voice was soft and sticky. Manuel took her to y for a long time afterward. The driver waited a long time outside without seeing the two of theme out, and wondered with some anxiety if something had happened, and was about to go inside to look for them when Serena¡¯s phone call came. ¡°Ma¡¯am, yes, the young master is outside, he said he wanted to buy some choctes. Well, he went into the mall, but he hasn¡¯te out yet and it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Serena had wanted the two to spend some time together, but who knew that the two had disappeared when she turned her head and left there, only to find that Manuel had gone out with Angelica. She was a little anxious, since he usually went out alone, but how could he take the girl out as well. When she heard the driver say that Manuel had taken the girl to the mall, she was still a little anxious: ¡°The mall is crowded and chaotic, and even though Manuel is smart, and still a child, the more Angelica ¡­.¡± If her little legs were to run into something, how could she escape? So Serena was still worried, and the driver heard the anxiety in her tone, so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Madam, the young master is so smart, nothing will happen, I will go to the mall right now to look for them.¡± ¡°Good.¡± After hanging up the phone, the driver was about to go inside to look for them. After a few steps, he stopped because he saw Manueling out, only this time they were not side by side. Angelica had somehow fallen asleep, lying on Manuel¡¯s back, her little meaty arms around Manuel¡¯s neck, sleeping deeply on his back. Even though she carried a chubby baby on her back, the little boy¡¯s steps were steady and he did not falter at all. The driver quickly approached and tried to say something, but Manuel gestured for him to be quiet, so he shushed and opened the door for him. Angelica, who had fallen asleep, was settled in before the car left for Vi Antic. In the evening, the president of the Rossi Group came to pick up Angelica with his wife, and the couple walked in a little nervous, not knowing where to put their hands and feet. Although the Rossi Group was a conglomerate and very profitable, it was no match for apany asrge as the Ferrari Group. At first the couple was shocked to hear that Cristian hade to Angelica with a proposal to match the two children; Savio Rossi¡¯s wife even thought it was a conspiracy. But after learning about Cristian¡¯s character, the couple was relieved. Only this evening Angelica waste, so the couple called and then came to pick her up in person. Once inside Vi Antic, the couple could only marvel at how poverty can limit the imagination, because a ce like Vi Antic, by the sea, is the only ce in town where the Ferrari Group can do that. The Rossi Group never thought they would one day be able to befriend the Ferrari Group, they just wanted to do some business and that¡¯s why they were so excited when Cristian visited today. ¡°This rich family ispletely different.¡± Savio pulled his wife behind him and whispered. ¡°Yes, the decor and furniture are all very expensive, will Angelica offend them? If we offend them, then ¡­,¡± said Savio¡¯s wife, a little frightened. ¡°No, no.¡± Savio waved his hand, ¡°Our Angelica loves to eat, and gourmet, but usually very polite, you taught her well.¡± Savio¡¯s wife was relieved to hear this. The couple then went in to fetch Angelica, who was greeted by Serena herself, dressed casually in a soft knit house dress of a light off-white color, with her waist-length hair pulled back in a particrly delicate way. With a nce, Savio¡¯s wife could not take her eyes off her, not realizing that Cristian¡¯s wife was so beautiful.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Seeing him staring at her, Serena stroked her face strangely, ¡°Excuse me, I was in a hurry to get out, do I have something on my face?¡± Only then did Savio¡¯s wife realize it was awkward, and she quickly waved her hands, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that Mrs. Ferrari is so beautiful that I got carried away.¡± Serena didn¡¯t think it was because of that, she hadn¡¯t receivedpliments in a long time, so she was in a good mood and curled her lips in pleasure. ¡°Fiona, you are too kind and you are beautiful.¡± Compared to Serena¡¯s generosity, Savio¡¯s wife always seemed formal, probably because this was the Ferrari family. ¡°How can I? I¡¯m no match for Mrs. Ferrari. Angelica gave you a lot of trouble today, didn¡¯t she?¡± Here Savio¡¯s wife smiled shyly again. At this moment, a sweet voice suddenly came. ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Angelica rubbed her sleepy eyes and approached with her short legs. As soon as she saw his eyes and movements, Fiona immediately realized that Angelica had fallen asleep in someone else¡¯s house, and was even more embarrassed, ¡°Angelica, child, how can you sleep in someone else¡¯s house?¡± Chapter 1502 Saying sorry ¡°It¡¯s okay, children are so naive, they sleep when they are sleepy.¡± Angelica girl so adorable that made Serena think of Lea who would grow up in the future, and she couldn¡¯t let Fiona chastise her, so she spoke up. Manuel followed Angelica, who had earlier stood at the back of the room. Both Savio and Fiona looked shocked when they saw Manuel. It was no wonder that a duo like Cristian and Serena with their good genes produced beautiful children. But Manuel was so simr to his father that he seemed to have been made from the same mold. Fiona stared at Manuel for a long time until Angelica tugged at her sleeve and she looked away.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari, the boy looks so much like Cristian, so cute, tall and thin, unlike our Angelica, who is round, chubby and can¡¯t stop eating.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Serenaughed softly, ¡°It¡¯s normal for children to be greedy, when a girl grows up and loves her beauty she will know what not to eat too much of.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a long day, so we should be getting back. Mrs. Ferrari, thank you very much for today, Angelica has really caused you a lot of trouble, it¡¯s toote today, so we will take her home.¡± Serena winked and smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s just a baby, it¡¯s not a problem, plus she ys very well with my Manuel and I can prepare a room for her if she wants to stay.¡± The Red Group spouses were shocked and thought they were hallucinating because they did not expect Serena to be so gracious as to prepare a room for their daughter, wouldn¡¯t a family like this normally look down on them? How could they still ¡­ ¡°No no, it would be too embarrassing to stay, Angelica ,e and thank your aunt and brother.¡± Angelica very politely said to Serena and Manuel, ¡°Thank you beautiful aunt and thank you brother.¡± What a sweet mouth, Serena thought she was really delicious. ¡°Alright,e and y more often then.¡± The two parties exchanged pleasantries and then Mr. and Mrs. Gruppo Rossi led Angelica away . Once in the car, Angelicay on her mom¡¯sp and recounted the day¡¯s experiences, and Mr. and Mrs. Red Group listened as she recounted that her aunt had offered her ravioli, that Manuel had taken her to buy choctes and marshmallows, that he had taken her to y, and that she had fallen asleepter and when Manuel had carried her on his shoulders. The couple was shocked to the core. ¡°Honey, I heard earlier that this Cristian from the Ferrari Group is hard to handle? Everyone is afraid of him, howe this is a little different from the rumors?¡± ¡°Hm, Cristian is Cristian, didn¡¯t you see him today? What kind of man is he? The wife he married must be beautiful and generous, and that child is really well behaved.¡± ¡°Is it true what happened today? Why do I always think it¡¯s a bit fanciful?¡± ¡°Not to mention me, when Cristian came to see me today, I didn¡¯t even think it was real.¡± ¡°Our Angelica, isn¡¯t she blessed? But look at her, she can only eat, what will she do when she grows up?¡± ¡°If she can¡¯t get married when she grows up, we can raise her for the rest of her life.¡± The couple had only one daughter and spoiled her to the core. On the other hand, after Angelica and the others left, she asked Manuel. ¡°So, are you happy with the ymate your father found for you?¡± At the words, Manuel froze, ¡°Did Dad find him?¡± ¡°Yes, he heard that the Rossi Group has a very pretty daughter, so he thought he would introduce her to you, and did you have fun with her today?¡± In fact, Serena had seen that Manuel had be quite fond of Angelica, so she wanted to talk about the situation, since the two father and son were always at loggerheads, and she hoped to loosen rtions between them. But to his surprise, Manuel¡¯s face immediately darkened after he said this. Noticing that his face was not right, Serena stopped and approached Manuel and rubbed his head, ¡°You and your father don¡¯t fight all the time, he really wants the best for you.¡± Manuel half-closed his lips in displeasure for a moment before saying, ¡°Mom, is Dad more important than me?¡± At this point, Serena froze for a moment, not really thinking about how to exin this to Manuel. Instead, Manuel pulled his hand from his mother¡¯s hand and turned to leave. Serena tried to run after him, but could not catch up, and it was then that Serena realized that her son had indeed grown up. Manuel was now tall, long-legged, and walked fast, and in a few years he would probably be as tall as her. He had inherited Cristian¡¯s genes, so Serena¡¯s height was no match for his. When she thought about how angry he seemed just now, Serena sighed helplessly and said she should find an opportunity to talk to Manuel tonight. Before going to bed, Manuel sat on the windowsill, staring at the view but thinking about what had happened during the day. He liked Angelica, after all, she was such a cute, chubby little girl, anyone would have been happy to see her, but it was Dad who had found her. What did Dad mean by that? That he was too close with Mom? And Mommy actually approved and said nice things about Daddy in front of him. Mom thought he was too intrusive, too annoying, but back in the day, when it was just mother and son, Mom didn¡¯t even look like she did now. Knock-knock¡­ ¡°Manuel, are you asleep?¡± It was Mother¡¯s voice, and Manuel paused for a moment, not speaking. ¡°Mom has something she wants to talk to you about, can Ie in?¡± Serena asked softly, standing outside the door, not opening it until she got Manuel¡¯s answer. Manuel did not answer, and she stood there waiting in silence. There was no telling how long it took before a muffled voice was heard. ¡°Come in.¡± Serena curled her lips and pushed open the door to enter. ¡°Still awake?¡± Serena gently closed the door behind her, had already showered and changed into her pajamas, and once inside sat on the bed, then beckoned to Manuel, ¡°Come in.¡± Manuel was sitting on the window sill and when he saw her move, he asked unhappily, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Come on, Mom hasn¡¯t talked to you in a long time, so talk to Mom today, okay?¡± Manuel squirmed, but when he saw that Serena softened her tone and urged him on, he quickly gave up and finally approached the bed, but did not get on. Serena took him by the hand and pulled him up. Manuel squirmed and sat on one side. ¡°Mother wants to apologize for what happened today.¡± At those words, Manuel looked up abruptly; was Mama really here to apologize? Chapter 1503 must be spent together ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s always been us mother and son living alone before, so you¡¯ve always had a deeper attachment to mom than dad, this incident today mom promises it won¡¯t happen again, in the future, if anything is associated with you, mom and dad will definitely consult you first, okay?¡± Manuel did not expect Serena to tell him this, in fact he was just embarrassed he was not really angry, just a little jealous. After all, he had been with Mom since he was a baby, and then Dad came along and took her awaypletely, so he didn¡¯t have much time for himself, and now he had to find someone to share his time with. It gives Manuel the impression that Dad is trying to take him away from Mom. And just at this moment, Serena was speaking up for her daddy, the big bad! Thus Manuel¡¯s jealousy was instantly reversed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing that he said nothing, Serena took him in her arms. ¡°Didn¡¯t you like sleeping on Mommy¡¯sp? Tonight Mommy will let you sleep with your legs under the pillow, read you a story and watch you sleep.¡± Manuel liked to sleep on Serena¡¯s legs when he was two or three years old, and sometimes on her belly, but now that he was older, her legs were longer and he was taller, and he had gained a lot of weight, so if he still slept on Serena¡¯s legs, Serena would soon have sore legs, followed by numbness in her legs. Thinking about this, Manuel shook his head, ¡°No need mom.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you thinking about mom and afraid to make her legs numb from sleep?¡± Serena pinched his nose, ¡°You¡¯re so little that you really think you¡¯re an adult, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mom, now I¡¯m heavier than before.¡± Serena was helpless, ¡°How much heavier can you be? You are still a baby, mom can take it, lie down.¡± So Manuel ended up lying on Serena¡¯sp as Serena stroked his head, and the room was quiet. ¡°Mom, I guess that¡¯s not all you wanted to talk to me about tonight, is it?¡± I don¡¯t know how much time had passed, but Manuel suddenly asked. At those words, Serena was stunned, then sighed deeply; she had known her son was smart, but she had not expected him to also be so sensitive in his mind. ¡°Well, Mom had something to tell you, about what you told Mom earlier.¡± The light in Manuel¡¯s eyes darkened and then he heard Serena say, ¡°Even if they are a little cruel to you right now, mom thinks you are very into yourself, so even if you say something nice, it will still be hard for you inside, instead of that, mom should have a serious talk with you, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Mom if you want to talk, then talk.¡± Manuel turned and had his back to Serena, ¡± In any case, I have no objection.¡± This boy ¡­ Looking at Manuel in this way, Serena always felt like an old mother whose son is already quite grown up. She reached out her hand and touched the back of his head, ¡°Turn around and listen well to mom.¡± Manuel did not turn around; his voice was still muffled. ¡°So you can hear anyway.¡± Since he didn¡¯t seem willing to turn around, Serena didn¡¯t force him anymore, so she had to settle the matter this way. ¡°About the question you asked this afternoon, do you think Dad is more important than you.¡± Hearing this, the muscles in Manuel¡¯s entire body visibly stiffened, expecting an answer but fearing to hear the one he did not want to hear. However, Serena spoke quickly and gave him no time to react. ¡°Mom can tell you exactly that now, yes.¡± Hearing this, the light in Manuel¡¯s eyes disappearedpletely and silence settled over him without speaking. ¡°Mommy knows that you are not happy, but there are some truths that Mommy needs to rify to you. The reason your dad is more important than you is because he is the one who will live with mom for the rest of her life. The next ten years, twenty years, thirty years, even fifty or sixty years, until we are old until we die, we will live together. And you ¡­¡± At this point, Manuel suddenly rolled over and sat down from herp, anxiously and iparably exining, ¡°Mama, Manuel can be with Mama all the time, too, if Mama wants him.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Serena hugged Manuel¡¯s cheek and stared at him seriously, ¡°You¡¯re still young, but when you grow up, you¡¯ll be like Mom and Dad, you¡¯ll meet someone you like, you¡¯ll marry them and have children, and then you¡¯ll have to start a new family of your own, so do you think it¡¯s important for Dad or for you?¡± Hearing this, Manuel seemed to understand something, but he was still a little depressed. Since he was still young now, he didn¡¯t even think about what he was going to do in the future, he just wanted to be by his mom¡¯s side forever, but when he grew up? ¡°But for dad and mom, you and Lea are the most important because you were both born from mom, do you understand that?¡± Manuel did not answer, but the upset on his face had clearly disappeared, so Serena¡¯s words had reached him. ¡°Mom knows that you have always been smart, so she is willing to talk to you about it.¡± Manuel suddenly reached out his hand and hugged Serena tightly, closing his eyes, his voice dull: ¡± No matter what happens, I will always put Mom first.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Serena asked him amused, ¡°More important than your wife in the future?¡± Serena really wanted to see Manuel get pped in the future, there was no telling how long he would be like this, maybe ten years or so? When he found someone he liked, would he still put him first if she, the parent, ever showed his disapproval? In any case, Serena doesn¡¯t care much because she knows she won¡¯t interfere too much with her son¡¯s feelings, she just has to guide him to get the right perspective on certain things and let him grow up healthy. As for what he does when he bes an adult, whatever he does is fine as long as it is not against morals. The path is always his own. Eventually, Manuel sent Serena back to his room on the grounds that he was old enough to sleep alone and would no longer sleep on his mom¡¯sp. Serena was reluctant to leave at first, fearing that he was still angry. Only when Manuel seriously called Serena and said in a serious way, ¡°Mom I listened to everything you told me tonight, I think you are right, Dad is the one who will be with you for the rest of your life, so Dad is more important than me, but on the other hand Manuel and Lea are very important in Dad and Mom¡¯s heart. Manuel understands all that.¡± Suddenly, Serena felt that Manuel had grown up a lot. Chapter 1504 – The plot When she told Manuel, she said it in a very serious way. But when she went back, Serena regretted it, wondering if she had said too much, since Manuel was still a child, even though he knew how to behave. So when she came back, Serena was worried that Manuel was thinking too much about her. The more she thought about it, the more her head got confused, when Cristian took a bath andy on his side, snuggled up behind her and buried himself in the crook of her neck. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± His voice was low and the warm breath he exhaled as he spoke fell on Serena¡¯s neck, warming and tickling her, and his hands were undisciplined as he spoke, lifting the hem of her dress. Before she could move it a few times, Serena pushed it away. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood, don¡¯t touch.¡± Pushed away, Cristian was a little confused and tried to wrap his arms around her again, but he evidently sensed that Serena was not in the mood, so he quickly turned off the fire andy down by her side in a disciplined manner, no longer joking but nervously asking her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Serena heard his voice and turned her head to look at him. At the sight of his face, a fire inexplicably rose within Serena and she snapped toward him questioningly, ¡°Manuel, is that your son?¡± Cristian froze for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then why do you always go against him? He¡¯s just a child, and he was alone with me when he was little, you were somewhere when we were alone, and now you¡¯vee along and you¡¯re trying to monopolize me, what is he supposed to think?¡± Cristian did not expect her to lose her temper over this, and for a moment he thought of nothing good to say, so he could only look at her in silence. ¡°One sentence, I¡¯m your woman, and that changes everything?¡± ¡°So what happened?¡± Cristian did not dare to answer her question and could only ask her to see what the problem is. ¡°Do you dare to ask?¡± Serena thought of Manuel¡¯s previous appearance and felt attacked for her, how cruel he must have been to say such things to a small child then. Even if those words were true, still they were cruel for a small child. She really regretted it now, she was really not a good mother. ¡°You gave Manuel little love at first, you were not even involved when he was little. Then you appeared, and not only did you not give him fatherly love, you tried to take away even the motherly love he had.¡± Cristian had never thought about it before, and now that Serena mentioned it, it came back to him. It was true, he had missed so many years of this mother-son time before, so many things he had not experienced together, and in front of his own child, he had momentarily forgotten what it meant to make up for it. ¡°We are destined to spend our lives together, but what about Manuel? He missed his father¡¯s love for so many years, and you¡¯re going to make him miss his mother¡¯s love for the rest of his life? Don¡¯t do that to him, okay? It is a very real problem, but he is still a child, so let¡¯s watch over him until he is an adult. And Lea, when they are adults, then they won¡¯t worry about anything.¡± At the end of his sentence, tears appeared in his eyes . When Cristian saw it immediately he felt painful in his soul, and gathered her into his arms. ¡°Well, well, I will do whatever you say, I will give you all my time from now on.¡± The discussion was closed, now his wife is the children were the most important thing for him, he must have responsibility for them as a parent. The children have no other choice, the parents could have them if they wanted, so they had to do their part as parents. Cristian decided that with Manuel and Lea there would be no more third children, and the couple would raise them to adulthood and then leave them alone. Then, he would rely only on his wife every day and see who would dare to control him. So the next day, Serena woke up and went to call Manuel, but when she opened the door, she found that Manuel was not home, and the maid said that Manuel had left early for school. Serena looked at the time and saw that it was an hour earlier than she usually went to school. Was it because of what she had saidst night that had upset Manuel? At this thought, Serena turned anxiously toward Cristian. Cristian knew what was on his mind and half-open his lips, before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Then you take care of it and don¡¯t be mean to Manuel.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± When Cristian came out, Serena was still worried but could not follow him, Lea was still sleeping, so she had to go back to her room and keep an eye on her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. On the other hand, Manuel went to school very early. Serena thought he was angry, but he wasn¡¯t, Manuel just thought that what Mom had saidst night made sense. Mom and Dad were the ones who would live their whole lives together, and he¡¯s Lea was important to them, but in terms of first ce it was definitely their private life. He had argued with Dad earlier about Mom¡¯s favors and really didn¡¯t need that either, and for what had happenedst night he had been inspired in a big way. He had been wrong in his thinking before, why should hepete with Father for Mother¡¯s favor? He is obviously Dad and Mom¡¯s son, he can get favor from both of them, he just mistakenly thought that Dad would steal Mom from him, but now that he realized it, Manuel feels that he can enjoy the favor of both of them in the future. Why not? And this early start today was on purpose. Mommy must be worried about what happenedst night, but Lea has to sleep until a certain time every day, and Daddy doesn¡¯t want Mommy to leave so early, so it¡¯s just Daddy himselfing to him. Whates from her father today is definitely different from what came from her father yesterday. So it might make a lot of noise today. Thinking about it made Manuel happy. Surely Father could not have imagined that one day he would fall into his own hands? Before Cristian arrived, Manuel was already thinking of ways to torment Cristian. Instead of entering the school, he squatted near the school gate, looking at a small notebook, head down, actually counting time. He did not squat for long, he counted the time and then squatted three minutes earlier. Sure enough, three minutester, there was a pair of leather shoes in front of him. Sure enough, he hade. Manuel had a wry look in his eyes, but he did not look up. Until the man¡¯s voice came from overhead. ¡°What are you doing squatting here so early instead of going to school?¡± Manuel slowly looked up, the emotions that were usually present on that small face were absent today, reced by a pitiful look that belonged to a child. With one look, Cristian¡¯s heart clenched at the sight. Although he had had fun with him before, he was his own blood child, and seeing him like this now made Cristian¡¯s heart ache. Chapter 1505 – Thoughtful No matter how smart he is, he is just a child. And it was only natural that a child who had previously been deprived of his father¡¯s love would be hostile to him. With this in mind, Cristian¡¯s face softened a little and he said, ¡°Get up.¡± Manuel did not move, so Cristian sighed and squatted down in front of him, ¡°Come, Daddy will hold you.¡± The words were sweet and spoke into Manuel¡¯s heart. She really just wanted to shake Cristian and make him feel sorry for him, but she did not expect him to say that to himself. So all of a sudden, Manuel could not stand it and his nose became inmed. His nose hurt, and Manuel was a little annoyed that he had to say such a thing to his father. He was a man, how embarrassing would it be if he cried? Thinking about this, Manuel immediately lowered his head again. But Cristian had already seen it. Cristian had not expected him to cry at his own words, and his heart felt like it was being tugged by a big hand. He reached out his hand, squeezed Manuel¡¯s small arm, and lifted him up. Although Manuel had be very tall, so tall that Serena could not even pick him up now, it was still easy for Cristian . So when Manuel was picked up by Cristian, Manuel¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°Let go, Dad, let go, Manuel doesn¡¯t want to be carried. This is the entrance to the school, peoplee and go, dad is holding him like this, what if people see him? Manuel did not want to be seen by his ssmates as a child who still needed to be held by his daddy. So he continued to struggle, but Cristian was too strong and he struggled so hard that Cristian only pped him on the buttocks. ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss? I¡¯m your old man, what¡¯s wrong with being hugged by your old man?¡± Manuel was pped on the buttocks and immediately stopped struggling, his body in a rigid position, but his face quickly turned red. ¡°Shame!¡± ¡°Shame? What is there to be ashamed of?¡± Cristian said indifferently, ¡°How old are you? Are you this tall and embarrassed to be hugged by your old man?¡± Manuel did not struggle anymore, but his face remained red. Seeing his face swell, Cristian half-opened his lips, sighed and released him, squatting down in front of him, ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk like this, okay?¡± Manuel remained silent. ¡°It was my fault for what happened before. It was also Dad¡¯s fault for not being involved in your past with Mom and for forcibly stealing Mom from you anyway, can you forgive Dad now that he knows he was wrong?¡± When he said these words, Cristian initially thought he would have difficulty saying them, even thought he would not be able to say them. But when he saw Manuel¡¯s red eyes, he realized that he was now a father. Manuel and Lea, his and Serena¡¯s treasures, were a gift from heaven. ¡°You, Lea and your mom are Daddy¡¯s most important treasures, and no matter what happens, Daddy will always be there. Your mom and I also discussedst night that you and Lea will be the main ones from now on when you are adults.¡± Manuel blinked, ¡°Really? Dad won¡¯t stop me from getting close to Mom again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cristian relented, ¡°I won¡¯t, you¡¯re still young, you can stay close to her if you want, and of course you can cling to Dad, you can even go to the office with him every day from now on.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Manuel blinked and asked with an innocent look on his face, ¡°Then Dad can give me a ce in thepany?¡± At that point, Cristian¡¯s face changed a little. ¡°A position? You are so young, what can you do?¡± Cristian did not ept his request, ¡°Besides, you have to study, you don¡¯t have time to go to the office.¡± ¡°Stupid of a dad, so what you just said was just a child¡¯s joke, I don¡¯t want to cling to you and I¡¯ll cling to mom again, leave Manuel alone to fend for himself.¡± In fact, knowing full well that the boy in front of him was full of schemes, Cristian was still very tender at this moment, and could only insist, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll give you a ce in thepany, but you can¡¯t joke.¡± ¡°Dad is really mean as hell, if he was grandfather, he would have given me all thepany without a second thought.¡± ¡°Your grandfather has no one to support, and your father has to make money to give to your mother, you and Lea, can it be the same?¡± ¡°Hm.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Then father and son negotiated a deal, Cristian gave him a position in thepany, but only a name, no real power, and he had to give Manuel pocket money every month before the deal was finally done. After this, Manuel did not see Angelica for a week, although he thought she was pretty, but he did not have the heart to look for her if she did not want toe. It was only a weekter that Fiona could not resist her daughter¡¯s request and came to the door, saying that Angelica had been moring toe and y with her brother since she had returned that day, and that she had been asking every day. After hearing this, Serena was in tears. ¡°Fiona, let Angelicae and y from now on, you can bring her here when you¡¯re free, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m bored enough with Lea at home alone all day.¡± Actually she was trying to work, Lea was now a year old and didn¡¯t need constant attention like she did when she was a baby, and Lea had always been well behaved. When she¡¯s asleep she¡¯s a good sleeper, when she wakes up she¡¯s there ying with her fingers, looking at the ceiling, and she still doesn¡¯t fuss. Except when she pees or poops and feels ufortable, then Serena changes her diaper and she is calm again. All in all, ording to Serena, she is a bit human, but she is quite clean and nice. It¡¯s just that Cristian doesn¡¯t want her to go to the office, he wants her to be a full-time wife at home. But Serena, being a full-time wife, doesn¡¯t have to do much: Vi Antic has an inexhaustible supply of maids who clean the house every day and prepare all the meals at mealtime, so she doesn¡¯t have to do anything. So sometimes she gets bored and it would be nice if Angelica coulde and keep herpany. Fiona, on the other hand, was embarrassed that the two families were so different and feared giving the impression that she was taking advantage by bringing her daughter to their home so often. ¡°I am very sorry Mrs. Ferrari, certainly it would be very intrusive for you if Angelica came too often, and I take the children myself, so ¡­¡± Serena¡¯s mind is clear, even if Fiona doesn¡¯t say it, she understands what Fiona is thinking, so she smiles slightly, ¡°Actually you don¡¯t have to worry, we in the Ferrari family don¡¯t have these kinds of ideas, and also the children are very simple, they simply love Manuel.¡± Chapter 1506 Changing bad habits How could Fiona not understand what Serena was saying? She was relieved and a little embarrassed at the same time: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s always been that way in these circles, and we in the Rossi Group know that we¡¯re not as good as the Ferrari Group, so that¡¯s why we feel that way. ¡± ¡°How so?¡± Serena took Angelica¡¯s hand and pulled her into her arms and encircled her, ¡°Fiona rx, I also really like Angelica as a child, so I won¡¯t think otherwise, Angelica, don¡¯t you think?¡± Angelica reached out and wrapped her fleshy little arms around Serena and whispered, ¡°When is her brothering?¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯ve only yed one day with your brother and you only have eyes for him? What, does your aunt treat you badly?¡± Serena teased her, but Angelica looked at her with innocent eyes and said seriously, ¡°Aunt is very kind to me, she cooks dumplings for Angelica.¡± ¡°Then why do you only go to your older brother and not to your aunt?¡± Angelica stared at her with round eyes, unable to answer for a moment, and her eyes turned red with anxiety. Brother went to school, you can y with your sister and aunt first, when brotheres back, you can look for him again, okay?¡± Angelica looked at her mom, then swallowed her tears and nodded, ¡°Yes, thank you Aunt Serena.¡± After saying this, she stood up on tiptoe and offered to give Serena a kiss on the side of her cheek. ¡°This child, when she is nervous she tends to cry, let¡¯s say you asked her that sentence just now, for a while she couldn¡¯t think of a good answer in her mind, so she wanted to cry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, girls like that are the ones who get people¡¯s attention.¡± After a few words, Fiona left, leaving Angelica, who yed with Lea while she waited for Manuel to return from school. When Lea woke up, she stood there staring at Angelica, also staring at her, the two of them looking at each other in peace and quiet. After a while, Angelica asked, ¡°Aunt Serena, what is this sister¡¯s name?¡± ¡°She, her name is Lea.¡± Lea? Angelica smiled at Lea, two deep pearly circles on her cheeks as she greeted, ¡°Hello sister Lea, it¡¯s Angelica.¡± Leay there with her little face staring innocently at Angelica, unaware that the name Angelica wouldter be intertwined with her brother and have a deep connection with herself. When it came time to go home and Manuel had not returned, Angelica was a little anxious to wait and Serena could onlyfort her. ¡°Just wait a little longer, your brother will be back soon. When hees back, Auntie will ask him where he has been all day and why he iste.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Angelica was shocked and immediately spoke up for Manuel. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t scold her brother, he probably had something to do, Angelica will be fine if she waits a little longer.¡± Fearing to get Manuel into trouble, Angelica immediately adjusted herself and sat chubby, looking cute and loving. It was almost dark when Manuel returned and he was ready to say goodbye to his mother and then go back to his room to rest, not even wanting to eat dinner. He saw a chubby little boy sitting on a chair with a heart-shaped pillow leaning against the door sleeping with his head tilted, his mouth slightly open as he slept. Manuel observed and found that the little girl was actually breathing through her mouth. Shouldn¡¯t this little girl breathe through her nose when she sleeps? How could she use her mouth? This would, over time, lead to shortening of the upper lip, loosening of the lip muscles and other damage to the facial tissue. After not seeing her for so many days, Manuel thought she would note, but he did not expect to see her again today. He approached the chubby little girl and waved his hand in front of her, but she was so asleep that she did not even notice. Manuel did not want to disturb her, but sleeping in this crooked neck position would be ufortable for her when she woke up, so finally Manuel woke her up. Angelica dreamed that she was eating chocte, which tasted sweet and a little bit bitter, but after the bitter taste, her mouth became sweet again. So in her dreams she thinks about eating it. After being awakened by Manuel, Angelica opened her eyes to see Manuel¡¯s face and unconsciously said, ¡°Brother, chocte is delicious.¡± Manuel was stunned, and it took him a long time to realize it. Could it be that this little girl came to him because she wanted him to take her to buy more choctes? After saying this, Angelica closed her eyes again. ¡°Angelica, don¡¯t sleep Angelica,¡± Manuel said, stroking her cheek to wake her up, ¡°you can¡¯t sleep here, go inside if you want to sleep, and you can¡¯t breathe through your mouth from now on, or you¡¯ll get uglyter. ¡± As he said this, Manuel pulled Angelica up, and she followed him inside in a daze, saying, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back, Angelica has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Waiting? Had shee here so early to wait? Manuel turned his head to look at her, ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± Angelica rubbed her eyes, ¡°Not long, did you have a good time at school? By the way, what did her brother say to Angelica while she was sleeping?¡± Manuel squatted in front of her and looked at her helplessly as he repeated it again. ¡°Because you open your mouth to breathe when you sleep, we breathe through our nose.¡± Angelica tilted her head and said, ¡°But I like breathing through my mouth.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to breathe through your mouth, so try not to sleep with your mouth open, you won¡¯t be used to it at first, but after you correct it slowly, it will be your habit.¡± Angelica¡¯s usual mother would have taught her the same thing, but she feltfortable breathing with her mouth open and was so used to it that it was difficult to change it. At this point, Manuel suddenly intervened, ¡°Does Angelica want to be ugly when she grows up?¡± At that point, Angelica shook her head in panic, ¡°No.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, if you breathe through your mouth for a long time, you won¡¯t be as beautiful as before.¡± ¡°Ah, then Angelica will correct it in the future, don¡¯t worry if Angelica is ugly, but I want to y with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too much, but you have to change all your bad habits.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± ¡°What do you want to eat today?¡± Well, I can eat, Angelica didn¡¯te here to eat, she just thought her brother was nice to her and wanted toe and y with him, that¡¯s all. Chapter 1507 Uneasy. So she tightened her lips and said nothing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When she said nothing for a long time, Manuel thought she was upset, so he asked her, ¡°Is it because your brother just said something about you that you¡¯re upset?¡± ¡°No.¡± Angelica shook her little head like a rattle, pricked her fingers and said in a small voice, ¡°Actually, I came to see my brother today, not to eat.¡± Hearing this, Manuel understood what she meant. ¡°I know, it¡¯s the brother who wants to offer you food, it¡¯s not you asking for it, okay?¡± Angelica still loved food and was drooling a little at this point, looked up, her cheeks flushed, ¡°So it¡¯s okay if I want to eat ice cream today?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Manuel then took Angelica for ice cream, after a while Fiona came to pick her up at home. The next day Angelica came again to y. The little girl literally became part of the Ferrari family. She arrived every day and exceptionally got to know every member of the family. Cristian also liked the little girl. Of course, the reason for this is that she always harasses Manuel, who then has to take care of her, saving him a lot of trouble. Although the couple had discussed itst time, Cristian was still worried that Serena was thinking too much about it and found a free moment to prove his innocence to Serena. ¡°I brought the child in the beginning, but the fact that the two of them got along afterwards, it doesn¡¯t center me.¡± Serena knew what he meant, ¡°I didn¡¯t say there was a problem, why are you rushing to exin?¡± ¡°I was afraid that if I didn¡¯t make it clear, you would be angry.¡± Cristian was terrified at the thought of how angry Serena had been that night. They had been through a lot before, and it was not easy to have that kind of peace now. He hoped that in this life the couple would never have an argument. Even if there was, he would give up and always let her win. ¡°He won¡¯t really be angry, although sometimes he is, it will just be for a while. Manuel is fine the way he is now, I asked him the other day and he said the little chubby one is very cute and he will take care of her like a sister.¡± Since Anna had the children, Matthew had been running back and forth between work and home, not getting enough sleep every day, and despite Anna¡¯s love for him, Matthew had never known how to take care of himself and had eventually worn himself out. Today he looked very pale at the meeting, and Chiara, seeing his pale face, took the initiative to ask. ¡°Mr. Giordano, you don¡¯t look good, would you like to stop the meeting and let you rest?¡± Matteo shook his head slightly, ¡°No need.¡± The others also noticed Matteo¡¯s pale face and greeted him with concern. ¡°Mr. Giordano, is there really no need to interrupt the meeting? The meeting can be held at any time, your health is more important.¡± ¡°Yes sir Giordano, you are very pale, why don¡¯t you go to the hospital first, leave it to us and we will report everything when the results are in.¡± Everyone looked worriedly at Matteo, who coughed slightly and covered his hand in front of his mouth. ¡°All right, let¡¯s continue with the meeting.¡± Seeing that everyone was still staring at him, Matteo could only say, ¡°I know my limit, go ahead.¡± When the meeting was over, Matteo went back to his office, closed his eyes on the sofa and rested for a while. After resting for about an hour, he got up and went back to work. After working for a while, he felt a double vision in front of his eyes, and Matthew realized the seriousness of the situation and thought that he should leave work early today and go to the hospital. If he did not, he would not be able to do anything. Even if he couldn¡¯t, it would still make Anna worry about him. With this in mind, Matteo began to pack his bags when Chiara came in halfway to remind him. ¡°Mr. Giordano, how are you feeling? Don¡¯t you really need to take a break?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving work early today, so we¡¯ll talk tomorrow about what¡¯s going on.¡± Chiara had been worried and was relieved to hear him say that he would leave work early, he would call Anna, after all, if he couldn¡¯t talk, maybe Anna woulde and talk. Now it was not necessary. ¡°Mr. Giordano, I suggest you go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I apany you?¡± ¡°This contract is not taken care of, so you take care of it and I will personally take care of it for me.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Chiara could only take the contract from Matteo¡¯s hand and repeated, ¡°Then Mr. Giordano must be safe, if you don¡¯t feel well, call, don¡¯t drive.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After Matteo left, Chiara also went to take care of the contract. And at that moment Anna arrived at the supermarket. Amelia had the two children at home, so she had taken the opportunity to go to the supermarket to buy some baby items, diapers, form, bottles and so on. She was choosing something from the shelves when a stack of sugar cans not far from her was suddenly knocked over by a trolley and fell with a loud crackle, which made Anna wince. Anna¡¯s heart pounded and her eyelids fluttered wildly as she unconsciously reached out and touched her eyelids. Her heart beat violently in response.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. What was wrong with her? Why was she so nervous now? Anna took a deep breath, then raised her head to pick up the items she had seen on the shelves and put them on the shopping cart, when a stabbing pain came from her heart. The pain was so intense that she could not hold it back for a moment and knelt down. Suddenly, Anna thought of Matthew and panicked. At the same time, her cell phone rang at that moment, and Anna¡¯s heart was throbbing so much that it took her a long time to regain her senses. She answered the phone, and it was an unfamiliar female voiceing from the other end. ¡°Hello, are you the wife of the owner of this cell phone number?¡± A sense of foreboding rose in Anna¡¯s heart, and it took her a long time to find her voice. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me, may I ask who you are?¡± ¡°Your husband¡¯s car hit a guardrail and he fainted, he was just taken away by the doctor and then the phone fell on the ground, so I picked it up and called you.¡± He crashed into a guardrail? Anna¡¯s face immediately lost blood, ¡°Excuse me, is it true what you just said about ¡­?¡± ¡°Thisdy, I¡¯m not joking with you, your husband¡¯s car is still parked here now.¡± ¡°What hospital?¡± Anna¡¯s tone rose abruptly, startling the other woman, and after suppressing panic, she added, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m a little out of control, may I ask which hospital you were taken to?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the closest to the sign, it¡¯s on this side of the East Campus intersection.¡± ¡°Thank you, I know, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After picking up her phone, Anna hurriedly ran out the door, only to m into a person with a thud. Chapter 1508 Speculation The force of inertia threw her out of her way, and Anna fell to the cold floor in one fell swoop. The person who had been hit, however, stood firm and grabbed Anna¡¯s arm after she had risen to her feet.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Is that you?¡± The familiar voice made Anna look up at the visitor in dismay. The person she had just bumped into was Luca. Seeing that she was pale and had fallen hard, Luca pulled her back when she stood up, not expecting it to be Anna. When Anna saw Luca, nothing came to her mind but the thought that something had happened to Matthew and that she had to go to him. In a trance, she just nced at Luca before withdrawing her gaze, then shook her hand and headed outside. After two steps, a huge pain came from her ankle, almost making her fall to her knees, but fortunately Luca was there to help her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the rush?¡± Anna¡¯s forehead showed thick sweat from the immense pain, it hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t walk, she must have twisted it when she fell before, but she still had to go to Matthew, she didn¡¯t know how she was now, she had to go to him right away. Thinking about this, Anna thought of something and went to grab Luke¡¯s hand as hard as she could. ¡°Please take me to the hospital near East Campus!¡± The hospital near East Campus? Luca frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Why was he in such a hurry? When Anna saw that he would not take her and had to ask him, she wanted to leave on her own, so Luca had to say, ¡°I¡¯ll take you, but you¡¯ll have to wait for me for a while.¡± He and Samantha had gone out shopping together, and Samantha was inside trying on clothes and he was waiting outside, so he had to go talk to Samantha. Luca had just turned around when Anna ran after him with a limp, the bruise on her ankle was clearly painful, but she ran as if she did not feel the pain. Luca had no choice but to try to stop Anna, but she was too busy to listen to him and just wanted to go to the hospital near East Campus. He thought he would call Samantha when he took her to the hospital. Although Samantha would be upset if she did not find him when she left, the situation was urgent and she would understand. Thinking about this, Luke was very relieved. So he apanied Anna to the East Campus Hospital. All the way there, Anna did not say a word, just sitting there staring, like a puppet. Luca saw her like that and thought something serious was happening, so he didn¡¯t dare to ask. Samantha hade to buy maternity clothes. She had been eating a lottely, so her body had grown, and her belly had also grown, so she couldn¡¯t wear the maternity clothes she had prepared earlier. Samantha went in and tried it on. She spent half an hour in the dressing room before she was finally changed, then she looked at herself in the mirror and thought that she was now really fat. She thought to herself thatter she would tell Luca that I had put on so much weight and lost her shape for the sake of having a baby, and that he should be good to her and not let her suffer at all. As she thought about it, Samantha suddenly felt a slight pain in her stomach, as if the baby was kicking again, so she sat down for a while before going out. When she came out, there was no sign of Luca. ¡°Where could he have gone?¡± Samantha looked around carrying the hem of her dress when the sales clerk approached and smiled at her, ¡°Miss, this dress looks great on you.¡± Samantha did not have the heart to look at the dress at that moment, so she asked, ¡°Excuse me, have you seen my husband?¡± The saleswoman froze and hesitantly said, ¡°Your husband was hit by ady at the door and I think he then left with her. Left?¡± Samantha frowned when she heard that ady had knocked Luke down, ¡°For good reason, why did she knock him down? Why did they leave together?¡± She listened confused. ¡°I¡¯m still not sure, I was busy entertaining other customers as well, so I didn¡¯t go to them, only vaguely aware of the incident. But this youngdy, I suppose your husband knows you.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°I saw him helping thedy.¡± A woman Luca knew? ¡°Oh, but thatdy¡¯s leg was injured.¡± Hearing this, Samantha finally understood and surmised, ¡°Thedy hit my husband and then fell and injured her leg? My husband then helped her and probably took her to the hospital.¡± The saleswoman was confused for a while, then nodded, ¡°Thisdy is so smart, when she spectes like that, I think that¡¯s what happened.¡± Samantha was a little angry, ¡°This bastard, even if he had sent someone to the hospital he could have at least told, why did he disappear?¡± He¡¯s just a big straight man! He pissed her off. Samantha pulled out her cell phone and tried to call Luke, but when she touched it, she found out that Luke¡¯s cell phone was with her, because Samantha always used her cell phone to check out and shoptely, so she carried it with her in her purse. Now that she could not reach him, Samantha did not even know where to look for him. Thinking about it, Samantha felt a twinge of depression in her heart. The sales clerk stared at her, ¡°Miss, how about this dress on you, do you want it?¡± Luca was not there and Samantha had no more desire to try it on, so she said, ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m toozy to change, so I¡¯ll just pay for it.¡± After settling the bill, Samantha went out with her clothes and waited at the door for almost half an hour, but Luca was not back yet, so she could not wait any longer with her baby bump, so she went home. When Samantha arrived home, Luca was still not back, so shey down on the couch, watched TV and ate. In the middle of the day Flora came to check on her, discovered that Luca was not there and scolded her severely. Samantha had tough and tell him what had happened during the day. Flora scolded her even more after hearing this, ¡°You have been pregnant for a long time, you could be inbor at any time, and he leaves you there for a stranger, I will have to scold him for this when hees back.¡± Samantha couldn¡¯t think of anything wrong, if someone had really twisted their foot, they should have been taken to the doctor in time, and she had been in the locker room for too long, a lost man like Luca would have thought of taking her to the hospital first and then calling. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t say anything to him, I know Luca¡¯s temper, he must have thought to call me from the hospital and simply forgot that he didn¡¯t have his phone with him.¡± ¡°I am so angry with him, how did I have such an ignorant child?¡± ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t speak for him, I will scold him to death when hees back.¡± Chapter 1509 – This is good Okay, Samantha will not speak for him. Let the straight man be scolded by his mother so that he can wake up and remember. To be honest Samantha was quite angry about being left behind this time, but a pregnant woman shouldn¡¯t be angry, she knew that very well, so she didn¡¯t let the anger get to her. She also thought that if the woman had really sprained her ankle, there was no harm in taking her to the hospital. As long as Luca admitted his mistake when he returned, everything would be fine. There was no need to make a big deal out of it, otherwise it would hurt them both. Flora also saw that Samantha was very Buddhist in this regard, so she advised her. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil her Samantha, you have to scold your own husband when he makes mistakes, mom is definitely on your side.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Mom, I know, don¡¯t worry about me, I will definitely ask for rification when shees back.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t get too angry, you are about to give birth now, don¡¯t hurt your body, forget about it, you better not ask, I will wait here, I will ask for rification when hees back.¡± So the two waited for the evening when Luca returned. Luca opened the living room door and was surprised to see two women sitting on the sofa, one of whom was staring at him aggressively with ringed hands. ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± Flora sneered, ¡°Do you have the nerve to ask me that? Where did you die?¡± Homicidally, Luca cast a nce at Samantha, who was not angry but looked quite normal. He thought for a moment then said, ¡°I went back to look for you and the clerk said you were gone.¡± Without waiting for Samantha¡¯s response, Flora scolded again, ¡°So what else? Wait there until you return? Don¡¯t you know that Samantha is pregnant? Luca, do you have any self-awareness as her husband? Do you know that your wife is pregnant? She is about to give birth and you run away like this, you can afford to take responsibility in case something unexpected happens!¡± Luke was so weak that he did not say a word, listening to the reprimands without a word of reply. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything? You left Samantha alone, shouldn¡¯t you have apologized to her?¡± ¡°Mother ¡­¡± Samantha went to take Flora¡¯s hand, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t have to wait long, besides I had understood if you had sent someone to the hospital at that time. ¡± Luca was a little surprised, ¡°How did you know I was going to the hospital?¡± ¡°I know, I asked the store clerk about the process and then assumed myself that you were supposed to take someone to the hospital.¡± Samantha did not seem to know who she had sent to the hospital. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, while at the supermarket, the little ¡­¡± He was about to say that Anna had collided with him and then something would have to happen for him to take her to the hospital. Then Flora interrupted and said, ¡°Whatever the situation, do you understand that wivese first? You left Samantha there alone, can you be responsible if something happens? Can you?¡± Flora was still angry, as soon as she saw Samantha¡¯s baby bump, she thought of her being left alone in the supermarket and walking back alone. It was almost as if the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Samantha could onlyfort him, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get upset, it¡¯s normal to take someone to the hospital, and straight men like Luke certainly can¡¯t be as gentle as us women, if I were in his ce I would be just like him.¡± Samantha took a long time to convince Flora to submit. Only after Flora had left, Samantha said to Luca, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you for today, but if you run off by yourself like that next time, I¡¯ll really get angry.¡± Luca, who had wanted to exin, had not had a chance to do so, but now, after hearing Samantha¡¯s words, he suddenly felt as if his exnation was unnecessary. He had only taken Anna to the hospital anyway, and had had nothing to do with her after that. With this in mind, Luca kept his mouth shut. At night, before Samantha went to sleep she was lying on the bed and Luca was massaging her calves. ¡°Today you took someone to the hospital during the day, is that person¡¯s leg okay?¡± At those words, Luca¡¯s hands stopped for a moment and he looked at Samantha, a little lustfully. ¡°What?¡± Samantha narrowed her eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve been acting strange since you came back, didn¡¯t you get into trouble with some woman at the supermarket today? Was it a woman who hit you? Did you fall in love with her?¡± Luke: ¡°¡­ What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Being questioned by Samantha like that, Luca immediately thought, pregnant women have such strange brains when ites to thinking about things, and he was even more reluctant to tell Samantha the truth about what had happened. ¡°The nonsense I¡¯m talking about? Where is it? You¡¯re obviously the one with the strange eyes and stammering as if you had a ghost in your heart!¡± ¡°No!¡± Luca sighed and gently massaged her calves, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, it was an emergency and I wanted to call you at the hospital but I couldn¡¯t find the phone on me and when I went back to look for you, you were gone, so ¡­ ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I know the situation was urgent, so it¡¯s not like I¡¯m ming you. I¡¯m a little sleepy, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Samantha kicked her hand, gesturing for him to take it away, Luca then tucked her in, Samantha¡¯s sleep came quickly and she closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. Luca did not notice that she was asleep, and after a few agonizing minutes he decided to tell Samantha the truth, so he said, ¡± Samantha, actually it was not another person I met today, but ¡­ it was ¡­¡± After saying it , he had not said that name naturally. It took a long time before he said, ¡°Actually it was Anna who bumped into me today, she twisted her ankle and had to go to the hospital to see Matthew, who was in a car ident, I didn¡¯t want to leave you behind, it¡¯s just that the situation was so unique.¡± That said, there was no response. Luke assumed that Samantha was upset to hear Anna¡¯s name, after all, the name Anna was still a scar between the two. Even though Samantha and Anna were both on good terms now, it was inevitable that whenever something old was spread, more thought was put into it. Although he knew that Samantha had always been outspoken and generous, Luca was also worried that she would overthink it since she was now carrying a baby bump. When she did not respond, Luca thought she was angry and could only turn his head and exin abruptly. ¡°But it¡¯s not what you think, I have absolutely nothing left in my heart for her, my mind is all for you now ¡­¡± Luca¡¯s words were interrupted when his eyes fell on Samantha¡¯s face. Not knowing when Samantha had fallen asleep, lying quietly, Luca looked at her for a moment before sighing, adjusting the nket and bending down to drop a kiss on her bare forehead. It was better to be asleep or deaf, that was all. Chapter 1510 You don’t have to get into trouble It¡¯ste at night Amelia is still with the two children in the Giordano household, and after feeding them form, they go to sleep, and Amelia calls Anna. Anna¡¯s voice on the other end of the line was nasal and sounded like she had just cried. ¡°It¡¯s okay mom, the doctor said she only had a small concussion, a little trauma, she¡¯ll be fine after rest.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, since the doctor said it¡¯s okay, then Anna don¡¯t worry, will youe back tonight and rest? Why don¡¯t you ask your father to pick you up and mother to stand guard at the hospital?¡± ¡°No need mom.¡± Anna sat down on the hospital bench and shook her head as she answered the phone, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine by myself, it¡¯s hard for you to help me take care of the children, so get some rest.¡± After hanging up the phone, Anna closed her eyes and leaned back exhausted, Serena rushed to support her, ¡°Are you okay? Why don¡¯t you go back and rest, and let Cristian and I keep watch at night.¡± After the incident, Anna called Serena, who came with Cristian. After Serena spoke, Cristian also nced at Anna, ¡°Well, you and I will stand guard here, there will be no problem.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Anna shook her head after thanking, ¡°But I want to stand guard until she wakes up.¡± Anna was really scared today. Until now, she had not treated the wound on her foot and was waiting for the hospital to say she was okay before checking herself. ¡°You can keep awake if you want, we won¡¯t stop you, but first you have to take care of the ankle wound, right?¡± Serena suggested, ¡°If you don¡¯t take care of it now, my brother will be worried when he wakes up and sees you like this. At that point he will worry about you when he is already injured.¡± Anna thought he was right, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of the foot then.¡± Serena and Cristian then took Anna to get her ankle treated and brought her backter. Cristian was so distressed to see his wife Serena busy going in and out that he took her aside and whispered to her, ¡°I called the driver, when hees you can take the car and go back, I¡¯ll stay here with her tonight.¡± ¡°No.¡± Serena immediately shook her head, ¡°How can I leave you alone with Anna?¡± Cristian could not resist raising an eyebrow, ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I would be interested in any other woman besides you? Or do you think I stay because I have an ulterior motive?¡± Hearing this, Serena almost choked on her own saliva. ¡°What are you babbling about?¡± Serena breathlessly reached out her hand and pinched his arm, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? I won¡¯t let you stay with her because I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be ufortable. Why don¡¯t I stay with her while you go home and look after Lea?¡± ¡°No.¡± Cristian immediately vetoed his idea, ¡°How can I feelfortable leaving my wife in the hospital for a night? There are maids at home, the baby will be fine, I will stay with you.¡± In the end, they stayed together, Anna in the ward and Serena and Cristian outside. The cold intensified as the night passed, so Cristian took off his jacket and put it on Serena, then took her in his arms. Serena was so cold that her lips turned white and Cristian was so distressed that he scolded her, ¡°Do you know how hard it is? You didn¡¯t go back when I told you to, but you have to stay here in the cold. Go inside and stay with her, there is a quilt and a bed, so there is still room for her.¡± Serena¡¯s face was white with cold, but she still stared at him, ¡°What about you? If I go in there, you¡¯ll be all alone, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m a man and I don¡¯t need you to worry? You are a strong man, how can you beat me in this cold?¡± Serena hugged his thin waist and buried her face in his arms, murmuring, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go in, maybe if we hugged more we wouldn¡¯t be cold.¡± A tighter hug? It was a good idea, but it was cold and a hospital room was not a hotel, so having a room to sleep in was a waste of resources, and there was a shortage of rooms these days, so there was really no more room. Cristian wanted to let her stay with him and cuddle a little more, but he was worried that she would catch cold, so he didn¡¯t agree. ¡°What is the point of cuddling? Get up and go inside to sleep, I¡¯ll get my coat back when you¡¯re inside.¡± ¡°Cheapskate, so it¡¯s about the coat, and you say you are strong and fit, liar!¡± Cristian did not argue with her, fearing that if she argued more, she would be out here in the cold for a while longer, so he took his jacket back and pushed Serena into the ward. ¡°Come in and rest.¡± After Serena was pushed into the ward, the door was closed and Anna looked up, seeing Serenae in, and stood up and walked over to her. ¡°Serena, what are you still doing here?¡± ¡°Silly Anna, how can we befortable leaving you alone in the hospital at night, besides Matteo is my brother and Cristian is his brother-inw, so it makes sense for the two of us to keep watch, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡°That said, I still don¡¯t want you to suffer here with me, it¡¯s a long night, in fact I can keep watch alone.¡± ¡°Well, stop it, let¡¯s take turns keeping watch. I¡¯ll sleep for a while, then at midnight you¡¯ll sleep again and we¡¯ll switch shifts. Cristian won¡¯t be able to do anything out there.¡± Serena quickly decided where things were going. Anna said nothing more when she saw how insistent he was. Anna sat worriedly beside the hospital bed, looking at the pale Matthew, her heart hanging in the air. How could something like this happen? Was it because he had not rested enough recently that he had an ident while driving? Fortunately, it was only a mild concussion; if it had been more serious, Anna and the two children would have been crying somewhere. But even if it was only a mild concussion, it still scared half of Anna¡¯s soul. She had been so bewildered and frightened that only now, looking at Matthew¡¯s peaceful sleeping face and his regr breathing, did she feel her heart calm down. ¡°Nothing must happen to you.¡± Anna said it in her heart, so that only she could hear it. The next day It was noon when Matthew woke up. Serena went back to rest and then Amelia prepared some food and took him to the hospital. In the hospital room, she spoke to Anna in a low voice. ¡°It was so exhausting, why else would he hit the guardrail for a good reason? I told you to let me help you with the children, but you young people did not listen to me. You have to work during the day and take care of the children at night, even the robots need to rest.¡± Chapter 1511 – Only now does it hurt? Amelia could barely hold her head up as she counted Anna out sentence after sentence, because even she now particrly regretted that she had not forced herself to take her children elsewhere, and that it was Matteo who was up every night changing the little ones¡¯ diapers and supplying them with form. By the time she found out, Matteo had done all this. ¡°Mom don¡¯t say anything.¡± She had nothing but deep remorse in her heart now, and she was already nning to go back to sleep in the other room alone with the two children, taking care of them at night and then sleeping part-time with them during the day. She didn¡¯t have to work for a while anyway, and until the two children were free to move around, Anna felt she had to take care of them. Besides, it¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t have an ie from the ramen store business with Mom and Dad helping her take care of it. As for Matthew, she really needed to let him rest, it had happened once and there would not be a second time. ¡°You still think Mom is nagging you, don¡¯t you? I can be nagging, but it¡¯s all for the sake of you and Matteo. I tell you what, when wee back this time, your father and I will take care of the two children. Your father and I will take care of them while you go back to the ramen store and Matteo goes to work, so you won¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± Anna shouted disgruntledly to her mother. ¡°What? You don¡¯t trust me and your father with the children, I raised you, I have more experience with them than you do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you and Dad, it¡¯s just that I am a new mother and he will be a new father, and these two children are our hearts and minds, and we want to raise them ourselves.¡± ¡°Raising them yourself, you also have to be able to educate them and earn more money. So you ruin your health, and if you don¡¯t have money nothing will help.¡± ¡°If you want to raise your children, you should take them seriously, you are also bent on raising your children and you think about going to work. The sky is not the limit, the body is not made of iron, however it is decided, after that you either take care of the children, or you work.¡± Amelia¡¯s tone of voice was very firm and non-negotiable. When Matthew woke up, he heard the two arguing. Finally Anna lowered her voice, ¡°Okay, okay, mom, you can take the children if you want, Matteo is still asleep, so keep your voice down and don¡¯t disturb him.¡± ¡°Oh, now you know how to feel sorry for someone, howe you didn¡¯t know how to feel sorry for him before when he was running around in the middle of the night making form and had to work during the day.¡± Really, I don¡¯t know how to say it, this girl has a heart as big as hell. Amelia was a bit speechless when it came to her daughter. Matteo¡¯s fingertips twitched as he looked at the little woman standing beside the hospital bed. She was still wearing the same clothes as yesterday, her hair was all messed up, her eyes were dark, and she looked especially worried and distressed. She seemed to be guarding herself from her own ident. Because her mother-inw was there, Matthew closed his eyes again. After a while, Amelia began to urge Anna, ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s not enough to keep watch all night, she didn¡¯t wake up so quickly, so go home and wash up, then get some rest ande back in the evening.¡± Anna shook her head insistently, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll stay here until she wakes up. I¡¯ve already eaten and now I have strength, so don¡¯t rush me, okay?¡± ¡°Damn girl, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that you are my daughter, do you think I would rush you?¡± ¡°Come on mom! I don¡¯t have to stay here, Serena helped mest night and I slept for a few hours. If I get sleepyter, I will lie down here and take a nap, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Eventually, Amelia was persuaded to leave. A tired Anna caught her breath. Before she could turn around, a rough voice came from behind her, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Anna¡¯s heart stopped, the voice was ¡­ She quickly turned her head. It was straight into Matteo¡¯s clear, cold eyes. ¡°Are you awake, not ufortable anywhere?¡± Anna rushed toward him. She rushed toward the bed, looking anxiously and thoughtfully at Matteo, but Matteo noticed the gauze wrapped around his leg and the distinctly slow and heavy footsteps as she approached. Immediately Matteo frowned, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°You just woke up, does it hurt anywhere? Let me go get the doctor before anything goes wrong.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Anna scrambled to her feet, but Matteo reached out and grabbed her thin white wrist. ¡°Matteo?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Matteo¡¯s voice line was remarkably low, his gaze fell on Anna¡¯sp and he tried to sit up, only to be pushed back down by Anna¡¯s grip on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t get up yet, you just woke up, it¡¯s better to call a doctor toe and check on you so you¡¯re safe.¡± Anna was genuinely concerned for his well-being. Matthew said a little helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re worrying, I¡¯m fine now, tell me first, did you hurt your leg?¡± Anna bit her lower lip and blushed a little as she exined, ¡°It¡¯s just an idental sprain, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°Did you twist it?¡± Matthew sat up despite Anna¡¯s resistance, only to be stopped on the spot by a dull ache in his head from the force of the blow. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Matteo sat for a moment before extending his hand toward her, ¡°Sit on the bed and let me look at your foot.¡± Anna wanted to refuse him, but his gaze did not allow her to ask any questions, so she sat down and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a sprain from running, but I already had a doctor set my bones while you were in aa, so my foot will be fine as long as it¡¯s bandaged for a few days.¡± He said, looking at Matthew carefully. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry about my wound, your wound is more important now.¡± Matthew took his restless moving foot and whispered, ¡°Nothing is more important to me than you.¡± At those words, Anna felt that her heart was being hit hard by something, tingling/tingling, and although she knew that this was not the right time to be throbbing, she could not help it. Afterwards Matthew carefully examined his wounds and was relieved only when he was finished. ¡°You ran in a hurry as soon as you heard about me and then fell?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna thought he was so good, obviously not at the scene of the crime but guessing everything about his demeanor and whatnot. ¡°Stupid.¡± When she admitted it, Matthew reached out and hit her on the head, and it really hurt. ¡°Ouch?¡± Matteo looked at her amused, ¡°Such a long re? Does it only hurt now?¡± Chapter 1512 You know how worried I am. It¡¯s not that Anna had a long reflex arc, it¡¯s just that she was thinking about other things and that¡¯s why she was a little slower to react. She looked at Matteo with a certain resignation. Showing this expression made Matteo stare and suddenly sigh a little. It was amazing how time had passed so quickly, his girlfriend had be a mother of two and he had been promoted to fatherhood. Matteo, who once thought he would never marry in his life, now had a family. Thinking of this, Matteo reached out and pulled Anna into his arms, then rubbed her forehead, which had just been painfully banged by himself, and spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had some anxiety just now, did it hurt?¡± Anna did not expect him to apologize and massage her wound, and was a little taken aback for a moment, but she yearned for his embrace. She wanted to be in his arms, but she was afraid he didn¡¯t have the strength to deal with her wounds, so she half shook her head, ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt much, if it had, how could I have reacted so slowly?¡± She was afraid Matthew would me himself, so she said it didn¡¯t hurt. With his warm fingers gently massaging her forehead, the pain she had felt earlier was long gone. Having said that, Anna thought of something else, looked at him and asked, ¡°You just woke up, you really don¡¯t need to go get a doctor toe and check on you? After all, you have a concussion, and even if it¡¯s only mild, I think it¡¯s a good idea to get it checked out.¡± In any case, Anna was more than concerned. Matthew looked at her as if she wouldn¡¯t feelfortable without calling a doctor toe check on her, so he nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Well, then forced to disturb you, then please call the doctor for me.¡± ¡°What do you mean disturb me?¡± Anna frowned at him and pouted, ¡°I¡¯m your wife, what are you talking about?¡± On the way Anna remembered the problems he had given her and felt extremely ufortable with how polite she felt him to be. Then the doctor came and checked Matthew, made sure he was okay and gave him some precautions to keep him under observation for three days, and if there was nothing else he could be discharged home to recover. ¡°Thank you.¡± After the doctor left, Anna walked away and did not approach. Matthew leaned back on the pillow and looked at the girl who had be a mother/ who was far away from him, and wondered, ¡°What is it? By being so far away, have I offended you?¡± Hearing this, Anna gave him a non-benevolent look and grunted. ¡°No, you speak so politely, how could you offend me?¡± Did he speak politely? A certain older man thought back for a moment and thought about the sentence he had just said to her, annoying her into letting the next doctor in. He thought he was being too polite with thatment, so was she angry? ¡°Is it just a word and worth your anger?¡± Matthew looked at her helplessly and smiled, ¡°Come here.¡± Anna stood still, going no further, her expression twisted even more after hearing his words. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of a word, it¡¯s ¡­ seems that you don¡¯t consider me one of your own at all.¡± If he was one of his own, how could he talk himself into trouble? Matthew stopped talking, Anna thought he had nothing to say, waited a split second and actually found Matthew ready to get out of bed, causing her to wince and quickly walk over to help him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the doctor told you? You were told to stay in bed for a while, how could you forget that just now? Do you still want your body?¡± ¡°No.¡± Matthew grabbed her white wrists and pulled her into his arms with a firm grip, Anna tried to get up quickly and Matthew tightened his grip around her waist, holding her in a tight circle, their breaths close together. ¡°I just wanted to talk to you, but you were too far away and didn¡¯t want toe to me, so I had toe.¡± His voice was low when he said it, hitting Anna right in the heart, her face unconsciously warmed and her breathing faded a little as he spoke. ¡°Where I¡¯m not willing toe, only ¡­¡± ¡°Only what?¡± Matthew moved a little closer and narrowed his eyes slightly to stare at her, ¡°Are you angry with me because I spoke too politely?¡± Anna bit her lower lip, wanting to exin, but not knowing how.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had been a little annoyed before, but not in an angry way, just a little emotionally unpleasant, but it was nothing serious. So when he tried to get out of bed, she didn¡¯t mind at all and came right away. But now Matthew spoke aggressively, getting closer and closer, as if he had no intention of leaving her alone altogether. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Anna raised her head in a broken voice and said bluntly, ¡°I think you are talking too politely, we are married, I gave birth to two children for you, I rushed as soon as something happened to you yesterday, and I even stayed here with you when I myself was hurt. But I didn¡¯t do all this to get your thanks, but because I was concerned about you, a wife who cares about her husband. So I don¡¯t want these things I do to be a burden to you, something I feel we can take for granted between us. You are allowed to call me as a matter of course to help you when you are sick or in need, and vice versa for me. Don¡¯t a husband and wife simply keep each otherpany? You are so kind to me that you make me worry about the future ¡­¡± She did not have a chance to say thesest words before Matthew¡¯s index finger pressed her lips together. ¡°Don¡¯t worry blindly.¡± Matthew sighed, as if he was inexplicably helpless, and rubbed the back of his head, ¡°I¡¯m not grateful for everything you¡¯ve done for me, I¡¯m heartbroken. Also it¡¯s not polite to say this, but I don¡¯t want you to do too much for me. I am your husband and the father of your children, I should take care of the three of you, but now I am not, instead I am asking you to run for me even if you are hurt.¡± The two had their own ideas, but they were both concerned about each other. Anna listened and felt that they both had the same idea, and there was nothing more to continue arguing about. She took his hand and whispered, ¡°I know you want to take care of us, but your body is not made of iron, and I am an adult, I can share.¡± Matthew looked at her with a smile. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Anna reached out and pricked him on the chin, exasperated, ¡°Do you have any idea how worried I am about what happened to you this time? You know that if anything happened to you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live.¡± At the end of her sentence, her eyes were red and she looked at him with tears in her eyes. Seeing her like that, Matthew felt his heart pierced by something so sharp that he did not recover for a few seconds. By the time he recovered, he had lowered his head and kissed her. Chapter 1513 We all agreed. As they kissed, a crystal tear slipped from the corner of Anna¡¯s eye and hit the back of Matthew¡¯s hand, burning hot. When she pulled away, Matteo held her in his arms, his voice dark with dense roughness. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again, I promise there won¡¯t be a next time, I will never let anything happen to me.¡± He had lost three loved ones in this world, one after another. So Matthew knew how painful it was to lose a loved one; those who died knew no more, and those who remained had to live every day and every second licking their wounds alone. It was difficult and painful, and he wanted to take all the responsibility before, but now he thought his wife was right. When two people are together, they have to look out for each other and share the burden together. He was too thin and easy to crumble with one person, and especially if something happened to him, there would be no one left to fight for them, mother and son, when the time came. So this time, he also taught Matthew a great lesson. It is not always good to be a champion. When Matteo woke up, Annamandeered his hospital bed and stood guard while Matteo slept by his side. Anna did not sleep peacefully, however, and from time to time she called his name in her sleep, looking anxious and sping her hands. It was Matthew who finally put out his hand, and then Anna grasped it with all her strength, like a fish that often dies of thirst and has been given water, and clung on for dear life. Matthew looked at her hand, whose strength was almost pinching his. It hurt a little, but inside it was sweet. This little girl was truly full of herself. Matthew lowered his head, dropped a soft kiss on her pale forehead and whispered, ¡°Sleep, I am here.¡± After three days of observation in the hospital, Matteo was put back on his feet. Amelia visited him twice during this time. Thest time was when he was about to be discharged from the hospital, and Amelia took advantage of being out of the ward to continue counting it.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°You are such a fool, you only have eyes for your husband, you stayed in the hospital every day when he was injured, and you didn¡¯t even go home to see me.¡± Anna also felt that she had been a bit naughty for the past two days, so she scratched her head in embarrassment and said apologetically, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just that I saw that you were taking care of the two children. You told me the other day that you have more experience than me in taking care of children, that you raised me alone and that I am so strong now because of my mother. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so relieved to leave the two children with Mother.¡± ¡°No.¡± Amelia did not believe her and was sarcastic. ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve been impressed since you saw Matthew, and now I¡¯m the one talking about you.¡± Amelia shook her head in disgust, ¡°You are such a stupid girl, in love up to your ears. Your parents don¡¯t have the same genes as you, howe you are like this? I¡¯m d you met a good man, if you had met a traitor, what would you have done?¡± Amelia was really d that this happened. If her daughter, with her stubborn character, would have fallen in love with a traitor, then no one in the family would have listened, and her life would have been ruined. ¡°I am not lost in love, and even if I were, I would be a lover with a positive outlook, I would not do anything that would destroy a family, be a lover, or take someone away from their family. How could your daughter, with such a great perspective, love a traitor?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Ameliaughed coldly and looked at her daughter, ¡°How dare you be glorious in love?¡± ¡°No mom, I¡¯m just working out a process, let¡¯s say when my father was in the hospital after the ident, weren¡¯t you there with him?¡± ¡°Was he?¡± Amelia seemed to have forgotten everything: ¡°Why do I remember you being more present than me? I was still doing what I had to do.¡± Anna: ¡°¡­¡± Matteo had only a mild concussion and, being in good health, recovered quickly. So that afternoon, Matteo and Anna returned home. The first thing they did when they arrived home was to take a shower to wash off the hospital germs, and only after doing everything did Anna dare to take her two children in her arms. Although she had not seen them for a few days, Anna felt as if she had not seen her children in a century and said to Amelia as she held them. ¡°Mom, why do I feel like they¡¯ve gained weight?¡± At her words, the corners of Amelia¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°You mean they have grown taller? It¡¯s only been three days, how much fatter can they get?¡± ¡°But they have really be harder.¡± ¡°Okay, go and rest. Mother will make you soup tonight.¡± Both Amelia and Giancarlo came for dinner, and Amelia personally cooked the first and second courses. While eating, Amelia spoke directly to Matteo. ¡°Matteo, don¡¯t me me for speaking directly, this time you had such an ident your father and I are quite worried. Of course Anna was the most shocked. Before, you two were wayward and I didn¡¯t care much because I thought you were young and healthy. But after what happened this time, I feel I have to say something.¡± Matthew¡¯s back straightened, ¡°Mother, go ahead.¡± Amelia was pleased with this attitude, so she told him everything. ¡°We are too old for other things, so it would be good for us to help with the children at home. We only have one daughter, so we won¡¯t be prejudiced or anything like that. If you young people want to work hard, fine, but you have to take care of your health first. People have one nose, two eyes, two legs and two feet, one heart and one brain, and there is a limit to what they can do.¡± ¡°And so.¡± Amelia put down the fork in her hand, ¡°What do you think of my idea? You two can work if you want, we¡¯ll take the children. If you don¡¯t want to leave the children with us all day, then only at night, they are louder at night.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Matthew¡¯s face was solemn, ¡°I think you are right, I was too lonely before, and this incident is a warning to me, your proposal is epted, the children will be taken by you and Dad, and Anna and I will be relieved.¡± With that said, Matthew took Anna¡¯s hand in his and ced it on the table. ¡°We all agree.¡± Chapter 1514 – Twins take names ¡°Yes.¡± Anna nodded, ¡°We agreed that mom and dad take care of the children, and as for baby names, the two of us haven¡¯t found a name yet, Matteo are you going to ask mom and dad / what they think.¡± ¡°A name?¡± Amelia and Giancarlo looked at each other, and then looked toward Matteo. ¡°I leave it up to you to give him a name.¡± Giancarlo said in a quiet voice, ¡°After all, naming a child is something that will stay with the child for the rest of his life and is an important thing, we can help you with children as a couple but we can¡¯t be authoritative/naming.¡± ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not what we meant, we wanted to ask you and Mom to discuss it together.¡± Amelia quickly took over, ¡°Why can¡¯t you understand? Why don¡¯t you think about how you got your name like that? It¡¯s because your father and I are not very good at naming things. If you had asked us to name your two children, it would have been something like Little X and Little O.¡± The corner of Anna¡¯s mouth twitched at this point. At this point, Giancarlo awkwardly stopped Amelia. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like we¡¯re not being polite, but you two should choose the name.¡± How could Giancarlo be less educated? He was a graduate of a prestigious university, but his mind was not even on words, so giving a name was naturally very easy. For him anyway, a name is a code name. His own daughters could name themselves whatever they wanted, but now it was different for his two grandchildren; they are Matthew and his daughter¡¯s children, so it was better to let them choose for themselves. Anna was about to say something more when Matteo took her hand again. ¡°Since Mom and Dad said so, let me choose the name.¡± Late at night, Anna asked snuggling into her husband¡¯s arms, tugging at his shirt. ¡°Have you decided what you will name the two little ones?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave the naming to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Anna was puzzled when she heard this, Matthew had intended to name them himself during dinner, so why was he asking her to do it now? ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard to have the children, so you¡¯re obviously the best person to name them, you can name them whatever you want.¡± Matthew pinched her nose. It was the clearest day for the two of them since the babies were born. In the past, when the two children slept together in the room, they had to deliberately lower their voices when they talked, for fear of waking one of them up. Now that both children were out of the room, they did not have to pay too much attention and were surrounded by peace and quiet, just the two of them. It was a nostalgic feeling that had been missing for a long time. Anna kicked Matteo¡¯s leg under the covers and whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I will mess up and give the Giordano family children a bad name?¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t sound good, they don¡¯t sound good, but they are our children.¡± Anna blinked and thought about it puzzled. Matteo said nothing so as not to spoil her thoughts as she mulled over the names, and Matteo waited to hear the names for the evening. Instead, after several long minutes, the sound of the girl¡¯s long, even breaths came into his arms. Matthew looked down and saw that Anna had fallen asleep, her hands still clutching his cor as she slept, not really feeling safe. Was she serious about names or not? Matteo pulled the quilt over her, then took her in his arms, closed his eyes and fell asleep. When Matthew woke up the next day, Anna was already lying next to him and looking at him. When he opened his eyes, she said impatiently, ¡°I have names for our children.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Titian and Brillo? It sounded like a good idea. ¡°Does that mean anything in particr?¡± Matthew asked casually, since he had already epted the names by default. After all, he supposed there would be a special reason for wanting these two names. The little girl¡¯s face changed slightly and she pouted, ¡°Would you think I was too shallow if I told you I just thought they sounded good, and that¡¯s why I chose them?¡± At those words, Matthew¡¯s thin lips lifted slightly. ¡°No, I said I would let you choose them, whatever you want, Titian and Brillo, they sound pretty good.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s a yes?¡± ¡°Well, Tiziano Giordano, Brillo Giordano, sounds good.¡± ¡°Good, then the names are confirmed, I will tell mom and dad.¡± Anna then told the parents the names and they agreed, so the names were decided. When Matthew went to register the two children, he saw that in the family register Giordano, it was his name, Anna¡¯s name, and then the names of the two children. It was as if a warm emotion filled his heart, and his heart warmed. He was no longer alone, he had his own family, three of his immediate family members, as well as his sister. Once the names were decided, Anna called them by name when she yed with them. When things calmed down, Anna thought of Luke, who had taken her to the hospital that day. It was so sudden that she didn¡¯t even say a word to Luca at that time, and now that everything is settled, she thinks back to that day and thinks she went too far. So Anna bought a gift and went to Luca¡¯s house. She and Samantha had be good friends, so Samantha was happy to see that it was Anna when she opened the door. ¡°Why did youe so suddenly? You didn¡¯t even send me a Facebook message beforehand.¡± After weing her, Samantha tried to close the door, but Anna stopped her, ¡°I got it, you¡¯re too old to do anything now.¡± Anna closed the door on Samantha, then changed her shoes and entered with her. ¡°Will you be inbor soon, too?¡± Samantha nodded: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m due soon, but it¡¯s just an estimated date, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s early orte. Now I¡¯m always at home. Did youe over to my ce to take a walk? Anna looked at her belly with some concern and hesitantly dismissed it, ¡°I don¡¯t think so? If you go out now with a big belly, you¡¯ll get tired after a long walk, so it¡¯s better to stay home and wait until after the birth.¡± Chapter 1515 – What she cares about ¡°Will we go shopping after the birth?¡± Samantha restrained herself and struggled to sit on the couch as she said disgruntledly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the chance after the birth, I¡¯ll still have to sit for a month, and I¡¯ll have to carry the baby with me every day after the birth, I can¡¯t leave him at home and go out alone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anna smiled as she offered her advice, ¡°What¡¯s the point then of giving the baby tea or milk and having your parents help look after him while you go out for a walk every now and then?¡± All in all, Samantha is really happy. Her parents are alive, Luca¡¯s parents are alive, and if they have twins, they will have a whole host of rtives to help them. Samantha and Luca are both only children, so their children will be treasured by their four elders. Hearing this, Samantha also felt like she was not wrong in what she had said. ¡°You¡¯re right too, but I still want to go out for a walk before I go to the delivery room, so why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± ¡°No, really!¡± Anna shook her head and refused very firmly, ¡°You¡¯re going to have a baby any minute now, and you want to give birth while you¡¯re out and about? I think it¡¯s better than staying home. By the way, where is Luca?¡± It took half an hour of chatting for Anna to realize that Luca was not at home. ¡°He¡¯s out, I¡¯m all alone, and he won¡¯t be back until tonight, so I¡¯m bored at home alone, so I wanted you to go out with me.¡± So Luca had gone out? Anna put the gift on the table. ¡°Then it looks like I won¡¯t be able to give him the thank-you gift.¡± ¡°A thank-you gift?¡± Samantha did not understand. What gift? ¡°Matthew was in a car ident a while ago.¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha was nervous when she heard Anna say that her husband had been in a car ident, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± After calming down, she took another deep breath, ¡°No, looking at you now, you should be fine, I was a little nervous just now, sorry about that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. The doctor told him, it¡¯s just a mild concussion, he needs to rest and he¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I met Luca at the supermarket the other day and he helped give me a ride to the hospital, but there were so many things to do that day and I was in such a hurry to get to Matteo¡¯s that I didn¡¯t have time to thank him at all, and I only remembered to buy something when two days had passed.¡± What? Samantha heard the point. Matteo had been in a car ident the other day and Anna had met Luca at the supermarket and Luca had taken her to the hospital? So the reason Luca had left her at the supermarket that day was because of Anna? I don¡¯t know why, but it seemed to Samantha that the saliva in her mouth had be a little bitter. ¡­ Didn¡¯t Luca say that day that he had taken a woman to the hospital? He also said that she had hurt her leg. No, was that what he had said, or what she supposed? Samantha was suddenly a little confused, not knowing what to say, and there was a rumbling sound in her ears. For a moment she felt as if something had been hammered into her brain. ¡°Samantha, Samantha!¡± Samantha came back to herself and saw Anna¡¯s face looking at her with concern before regaining her smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I should be the one to ask you that question.¡± Anna looked at her worriedly, ¡°You don¡¯t look good after what I just said about Luca, is everything okay? Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Samantha regained her smile and waved her hand to exin, ¡°I was just thinking that it¡¯s good that your husband is okay and nothing bad happened, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Despite the words, the look on Samantha¡¯s face just now was familiar to Anna, it looked like a disappointed and somewhat unexpected look, did it mean that Samantha did not know that Luca had apanied her to the hospital? Or had Luca not told her? If so, it would be easy for them to misunderstand, right? Anna didn¡¯t know if she should exin, but at this point, it seemed a bit of a waste of time to say anything else. But if she didn¡¯t say anything, what if there was a misunderstanding? After thinking about it, Anna decided to talk about the situation. ¡°I was shopping at the supermarket when I got the call that Matteo had had an ident, and I was so distracted that I wanted to go to the hospital. I didn¡¯t know that Luca was the one I had bumped into, so I kept asking him to take me to the hospital, and I think he took me there because he couldn¡¯t refuse because my leg was injured.¡± His words were right in line with what the sales clerk had said at the time. So Samantha could quickly see that she was not lying. Only her heart was still a little bitter.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Why, hadn¡¯t Luca told her that the person was Anna? The rtionship between these two was already quite delicate/sensitive, and now knowing that the person he had taken away that day was actually Anna, Samantha this time¡­ ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Samantha shook her head with a forced smile, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so much, is your leg okay? Is everything healed?¡± ¡°Yes, everything is fine, thank you for worrying about it.¡± ¡°Leave the gift here, I¡¯ll be sure to pass it on to you when hees back.¡± After that Samantha seemed to behave without any more problems, and Anna chatted with her for a while before leaving. After Anna left, the house was quiet again, and Samantha stood outside the door with her baby bump in silence. All she could think about was the image of Luca taking her to the hospital that day. She herself hade out of the dressing room, only to find not even a shadow of him, and had waited there for hours without him returning. She knew she should not be pretentious at this time, and she did not care what had happened that day. She didn¡¯t take it seriously. But, now that she knew this person was Anna, Samantha¡¯s heart did not feel so peaceful. Was she too pretentious? Why did she feel so empty inside? Was Luca still in love with Anna? If not, why had he abandoned her as soon as he saw her hurt and left without a word? No, no, no! Samantha shook her head vigorously, trying to shake all these thoughts out of her head, she should not think such nonsense! Luca was not that kind of person, and she knew about his feelings for Anna when she had married him. She had always known, so what did she care? Without realizing it, Samantha stood for an eternity until her legs were sore, came to her senses, and went to sit on the sofa. Her eyes were a little warm and her nose a little sore. The more Samantha tried not to think about it, the more she thought about Luca¡¯s old feelings for Anna. All day long, all she could think about was this. Why hadn¡¯t she told him? She would not have minded if he had told her directly, was she afraid to tell him or did she think it was unnecessary? Chapter 1516 Can you not talk about it? After Anna left, Samantha thought of nothing else and did not even feel like eating dinner. She sat on the couch, unaware that it was dark, and then she didn¡¯t even bother to prepare dinner. When Luke returned, she pushed open the door to find the house in the dark. He instantly frowned, thinking where Samantha had gone to mess up again-he had only been out of the house for a day and she was already messing around. Snap! As soon as he turned the switch on the chandelier in the living room, Luke saw Samantha sitting on the sofa without saying a word. Samantha was sitting there with a dull expression, like a wandering soul, and an ugly look on her face. Luca froze for a few seconds and quickly approached her. ¡°Samantha?¡± It took a few calls to bring Samantha back to sanity. Looking at Luca in front of her, his face looking anxiously at her, Samantha still did not move. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it the birth? Or does it hurt somewhere? Should I call a doctor?¡± After all, Samantha¡¯s estimated date was close, and Flora had told him that the estimated date was only an approximate date, and that if something unexpected happened, she could go into earlybor at any time. Even though Luca had been out working all day today, all he could think about was Samantha. He was already nervous, and when he came back and found her without the lights on, he thought she was not home, but she was sitting on the couch, so that was the only reason Luca could think of. But Samantha was questioned several times and merely stared nkly at him, not responding to his words. Luca¡¯s whole heart was hanging in the air and he turned to go to the phone when Samantha reached out her hand and stopped him at that moment. Luca turned and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Samantha reluctantly pulled her lips into a smile, ¡°No need to call or go to the hospital.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Luca¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, there was always something wrong, but then Samantha said she was fine. ¡°I¡¯m just a little sleepy and I almost fell asleep.¡± After saying this, Samantha stood up, only to have her legs go numb because she had been sitting for too long, and almost fell over, but fortunately Luca reached out to help her in time. ¡°Is it really okay?¡± Luca was still worried. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really.¡± Samantha shook her head and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just a little sleepy, I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡± With that, Samantha pushed Luca¡¯s hand away from her and then walked in the direction of her bedroom with her big belly. She tried to walk as calmly as possible, not wanting Luca to see a big problem, and only when she was in her room, until she sat down on the bed, did Samantha realize that she had lost all her strength.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Shey down in a daze, her eyes fixed on the ceiling. Don¡¯t be like this Samantha, she had only taken Anna to the hospital because she had hurt her foot, it was an emergency situation and she had chosen one of the most urgent things to do, it was not her fault at all. More importantly, she could ept other people, why not Anna. She was the one who thought about it too much and was unreasonable. She couldn¡¯t think about it anymore, Samantha kept trying to get those nonsensical thoughts out of her head, but no matter how hard she tried, they seemed to take root and take over her thoughts, lingering. She couldn¡¯t do it, she couldn¡¯t do it. She and Anna were already good friends and she had to think about her friend. No, she had not stopped Luca from helping Anna, but why hadn¡¯t she said anything? There had been so many opportunities to exin, but he had not said her name. At the end of the thought, Samantha fell into an exhausted sleep. She walked out of the dressing room and could not find Luca; she kept calling him, but there was no answer. Then the scene shifted and Samantha saw Luca running to the car with Anna in his arms, forgetting that he has a pregnant wife. ¡°Samantha, Samantha.¡± A voice came from a good distance away and Samantha shook her head as she broke out in a cold sweat. Flora and Luca were both looking at the side of the bed, and when they noticed that Samantha looked like this, Flora said, ¡°I think she¡¯s having a nightmare, so don¡¯t scare her, wake her up gently.¡± Luke was at the end of his rope. Flora grabbed him by the cor and moved him, ¡°Leave it to me, you go away.¡± ¡°Samantha, wake up, Samantha,¡± Flora¡¯s voice was remarkably gentle, but it took a long time to wake Samantha up. When Samantha woke up, she opened her moisture-filled eyes and with a blink, crystal tears slid down the corners of her eyes. The tears were immediately absorbed by the pillow. Seeing this, Flora and Luke both froze for a moment and after looking at each other, Flora immediately stiffened. ¡°Samantha, what¡¯s going on? The nightmare is scary, why are you crying?¡± After Flora asked her, Samantha was also taken aback, she did not think she would really shed tears, was it because she was too sad in the dream that she was crying? At the thought, Samantha reached out and touched the corners of her eyes and smiled unconsciously when she saw her fingertips dripping with crystal tears. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I got scared and cried?¡± Samantha sat with an embarrassed expression as she propped her hand up, but she had difficulty getting up so Flora rushed to help her. She was also a woman, so Flora was keenly aware that Samantha¡¯s mood was off, ¡°Did you have a bad dream? What kind of nightmare did you have, tell mom about it.¡± After saying this, Flora turned her head to look at Luca again, ¡°Luca, you go out first.¡± Luca was worried about Samantha¡¯s condition, but she refused to go to the hospital, so Luca had called Flora toe to him. I did not expect Flora to let him out. After thinking about it, Luca turned and left the room. ¡°By the way, close the door to the room.¡± After Luca had closed the door behind him, Flora turned to Samantha and asked in a soft voice. ¡°Did Luca do something bad to you? Tell Mother and she will take care of him for you.¡± Samantha had not expected her to be so sensitive. She had only been startled in her sleep and shed a few tears, but she had not shown it, but Flora had sensed it right away. So it was true that women knew women best. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, Luca didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± Flora listened incredulously, shaking her head and taking her hand, ¡°We are both women, even though I am Luca¡¯s mom, mom/heart is towards you, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid for anything, just tell mom if there is anything, mom will do it for you.¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me Samantha, your emotions and your eyes are not right at all, mom sees it clearly.¡± Samantha knew she probably couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so she didn¡¯t deny it anymore, she just said, ¡°Mom, I have emotions, but I haven¡¯t settled my mind yet, so I don¡¯t want to talk.¡± Chapter 1517 Be good to him Samantha had said that, and it would have been ungrateful of Flora to ask more questions. After all, she had not yet resolved herself, and it would be bad if she kept pushing Samantha to say something that would backfire on her. So Flora nodded and patted her on the back, ¡°Well, well, then mother won¡¯t ask, but if you can¡¯t hold back, get angry with Luke, that boy won¡¯t dare say anything, you can beat him and scold him, but don¡¯t keep it to yourself, it won¡¯t be good if you do.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Luca was thrown out, he stayed at the door and certainly did not bother to eavesdrop on the two. Onlyter, when Flora opened the door and went out, Luca immediately greeted her. ¡°Mom, how is Samantha?¡± Looking at her son¡¯s impatient gaze, Flora grunted coldly and ignored him, heading straight for the living room. Luke saw that she ignored him, so he tried to push open the door to enter, but as soon as his hand touched the handle, Flora turned her head and barked, ¡± Where are you going?¡± ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Go to the living room, Samantha is taking a break, and you¡¯re going in there again?¡± Reluctantly, Luca had to pull back his hand and then followed Flora into the living room. ¡°Is Samantha not feeling well? Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital and stay there?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of going to the hospital? She is fine and you ask her to stay in the hospital?¡± Luca was scolded by his mother and did not know what to say. ¡°Is it normal for a pregnant woman to be moody and suddenly upset?¡± ¡°What is the reason?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a reason!¡± Flora scolded, ¡°She is pregnant, she works a lot, she carries a baby bump, she can get upset whenever she wants, she doesn¡¯t need a reason, Luca, you are my only child, I raised and educated you when you were a baby, if you bully my Samantha, I won¡¯t forgive you! ¡± Luca was puzzled by these words. Since he and Samantha had be engaged, Luca had always treated her with respect and had never said a single bad word to her. ¡°Mom, how could I bully Samantha?¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re not bullying, but what if you identally upset her?¡± Luca¡¯s forehead wrinkled at this point, ¡°Did Samantha tell you that? Is she angry with me? What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Flora grunted slightly, ¡°Samantha was simply having a nightmare, what I told you is just a warning from your mother for you, treat Samantha well, it is a blessing in your life that she is willing to marry you, if you don¡¯t take care of her, you will be the one who will suffer in the future.¡± ¡°So it was mom¡¯s advice, she scared me to death, I thought I messed up with Samantha.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Luca covered his chest and mouth, visibly relieved. Looking at him like that, Flora just wanted to beat him to death! She had talked so much, but he hadn¡¯t listened to a single word, so she was really pissed off! ¡°Tell me first, what did you do about the supermarket incident that day?¡± ¡°The supermarket thing?¡± Luca was a little confused by this mention, ¡°Didn¡¯t it end that day? Mom, why are you bringing it up again?¡± ¡°Is it over?¡± Flora sneered, ¡°You¡¯re really stupid, you left Samantha alone at the supermarket and you want to say it¡¯s over without fixing it? Are you a simpleton?¡± The corner of Luca¡¯s mouth twisted, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Samantha is having a baby, give me a break, pull her up now, if something happens to her, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t get away with it!¡± Although Luke did not know what was going on, he understood through Flora¡¯s words that he had done something wrong that day at the supermarket, and that he should not have left Samantha alone at the supermarket. She said it was okay, that it was over, and he really took it for what it was. It had never urred to him to make amends, and now that Flora had reminded him, Luca felt he should do something too. So the next day, Luca went to buy a longsting lock for his unborn child, as well as new earrings from a big brand, and gave them to Samantha as a treasure. Samantha had not been in a good mood since yesterday, and her expression was nd when she saw him bring her something. ¡°I bought it for you and the baby.¡± Samantha took it and opened it to take a look. There was little reaction to the gift bought for her, and when she saw the longsting lock for the baby, Samantha¡¯s eyes visibly moved. Her white fingertips gently brushed the designs on the padlock, lovingly and at the same time cautiously for fear of breaking it, and after a moment she picked it up. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Luca asked as if offering a treasure. ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha held the lock and nodded softly, ¡°I love it, thank you.¡± The smile on Luca¡¯s lips vanished when he heard her thank him, he didn¡¯t know why, he had a feeling that Samantha was in a very low mood, ording to Flora, it was normal for pregnant women to be in a bad mood suddenly, so she had to take care of them. Especially in thesest days. So Luke took his maternity leave early and nned to be with Samantha at all times during these days. ¡°What happened in thest two days?¡± He asked Luca. Samantha looked at him with a smile. ¡°Luca.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are we having a boy or a girl?¡± It took a moment for Luca to respond to her sudden mention of the baby¡¯s sex, and only after a long moment did he say, ¡°Boys or girls are fine, as long as they are born to you, I like them both.¡± It seemed so touching. The smile on Samantha¡¯s lips softened a little, and her voice became even softer. ¡°If it¡¯s a girl we¡¯ll name her Melia, and if it¡¯s a boy we¡¯ll name him Rosario, okay?¡± ¡°Have you thought about names yet?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been thinking about them for thest two days.¡± Samantha nodded, ¡°After thinking about them casually, I think they are good names, what do you think?¡± Luca didn¡¯t think much about it and nodded. ¡°If you think it¡¯s good, then it¡¯s good.¡± Samantha smiled and lowered her gaze as she continued to look at the long-lived lock in her hands as she said, ¡°Also, when the baby is born no let him go to kindergarten too early, there are too many negligent teachers, so if you let him go, you may not be able to take care of him, so wait until he is a little older.¡± This sounded a little strange to Luke, but he still said nothing more and nodded his head when told, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Well, this is our only child, you must be good to the child, you must not hit him or scold him, okay?¡± Luca: ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha smiled and added, ¡°If you want to find a stepmother for the child, that¡¯s fine, but you have to make sure this stepmother is good to the child, otherwise ¡­¡± This time the words made Luke frown deeply and before she could finish her sentence, Luke abruptly interrupted her: ¡°Samantha, what are you talking nonsense about?¡± Chapter 1518 – In the delivery room together He grabbed Samantha¡¯s shoulders impatiently and pulled her to him, staring at her with a serious and tense expression. ¡°What has happened to you in thest two days? Why are you saying these things? Can you tell me what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t scare me, Samantha.¡± The two were close enough for Samantha to see the panic and fear in his eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help but be happy. I didn¡¯t think he would be frightened because of himself? Was it out of a sense of duty or fear of the baby in his belly? After all, the baby in his belly was their bloodline the Russo family. At this thought, Samanthaughed softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I was just joking.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no way to make jokes!¡± ¡°Who knows what can happen. The birth of a baby can change everything. Look how big my belly is, what if I have a difficult birth?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say things like that!¡± Luca covered her mouth and stopped her with a grimace, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything like that again.¡± Samantha blinked and hit him on the palm of his hand, signaling for him to let her go. Luke calmed himself before loosening his grip on her, the corners of Samantha¡¯s lips lifted up in front of him, ¡°But seriously, if I have a difficult birth, can I trust you?¡± Trust you? Luca¡¯s pupils twitched and he gritted his teeth, ¡°Samantha!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re mad!¡± Samantha smiled and took his hand away, leaning toward him and grabbing his cor, ¡°I was really joking, why are you so angry? It¡¯s a realistic question, just answer what¡¯s on your mind.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Luca saw her bend down and hugged her tightly in his arms. ¡°Gently, gently.¡± Samantha pushed against him in pain, ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Luca let go of her hand, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a little nervous, are you okay?¡± ¡°Are you nervous? You haven¡¯t answered me yet?¡± She seemed to want an answer no matter what. Luca stared at her seriously and said reverently, ¡°You are my wife, no matter what happens, you can always rely on me. ¡°So, can I be sure of you?¡±¡±Luca, I carry your child with difficulty , I need to know.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Luca¡¯s eyes were deep as he stared at her, ¡°The baby or whatever, everything will be fine.¡± He said it with such truth that it reached Samantha¡¯s heart and she leaned down and kissed the corner of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that we will be safe, mother and child. But you have to promise me that no matter what happens to me, you will keep the baby for me, and you will remember everything I told you before, okay?¡± ¡°Stop saying stupid things.¡± Luca gently rubbed the back of her head, ¡°Enough of this nonsense, you and the baby will be safe.¡± He gathered her into his arms, not noticing that Samantha¡¯s face, which had been smiling earlier, quickly faded into a smile when he was out of sight. Finally, he disappeared.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Since that evening, Luke had been thinking back to those questions Samantha had asked, and he had also told Flora about them. Flora¡¯s expression was extremely serious as she listened. ¡°It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s about to give birth, so her moods are more vtile. You have to put her first in everything you say and do these days so that she knows how important she is to you. I didn¡¯t expect Samantha to be so fragile despite her usual brash appearance, so take care of her, Luca. The next time she asks you this question, don¡¯t say anything else, just tell her directly, that you will always be there for her, no matter what happens, you just have to be there for her.¡± ¡°Mom, I know.¡± Days passed and Samantha had recently frantically bought all sorts of materials for the baby that was about to be born, everything and a lot. She used her own paper every time, though, and Samantha was not happy when Luca asked her to use his. She even said something like, ¡°It¡¯s my money, I¡¯m buying it for my child, why should I use your paper?¡± Luca thought to himself, ¡°The two of them are married, where is the difference between him and her? He felt that his money had to be earned for Samantha to spend, and when Samantha had a baby, it would be for them to spend on mother and child. ¡°My card is yours, so it¡¯s okay to use mine.¡± At those words, Samantha¡¯s movement with the phone stopped for a moment, aplex emotion shed in her eyes, and then she smiled faintly. ¡°You say that now, you won¡¯t necessarily agree that it¡¯s mine when itester, so you might as well keep it.¡± ¡°Samantha,¡± Luca did not put the card away but looked deeply at Samantha, ¡°You haven¡¯t been well thest two days, are you regretting it?¡± ¡°What? Regretting what?¡± ¡°Regretting marrying me, regretting having children for me, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to spend my money, right?¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, the card in Luca¡¯s hand was snatched away by Samantha, who then openly scolded her, ¡°Is there something wrong with you? You should be happy that I don¡¯t spend your money, and you, on the contrary are unhappy. You have to spend your money for you to be happy, right? ¡°Well, spending your husband¡¯s money is normal, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, I will make sure to use up your card tonight, don¡¯t worry.¡± Samantha said it seriously, but Luca gave no value, because what Samantha had been doing all this time was so abnormal, so abnormal that it scared him. Maybe it would have fixed Luca¡¯s heart a few notches if she had really run out of paper. However, Luca thought so himself, but he did not know whether Samantha would really run out of her card or not. Unfortunately, before Samantha could swipe Luca¡¯s card that night, his water broke and before he went intobor, Samantha once again asked Luca the same question as before. ¡°In case I have a difficultbor, can I count on you?¡± ¡°Secure her!¡± Luca remembered his mother¡¯s teachings and without any hesitation said he would protect Samantha, and after he finished, as if she did not believe him, he took her hand and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, no matter what, you are the most important thing to me, rx and don¡¯t be burdened.¡± Samantha blinked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t youe to the delivery room with me?¡± Luca looked at the doctor next to her, ¡°Can we go in together?¡± The doctor smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course, there are many husbands apanying women to thebor room nowadays, but does thisdy really want her husband to apany her to thebor room?¡± I want to.¡± Samantha nodded quickly, just wanting to show Luca how much she had done for him. Although the pregnancy, was of her own free will, she could not let Luke think she was taking it easy, and besides ¡­ there were some things she had already decided. Chapter 1519 You had nothing to begin with. Later Luca followed Samantha into the delivery room, where both Luca and Samantha¡¯s parents were waiting anxiously outside, and Rain was a little embarrassed when he heard Luca say that he would follow her into the delivery room. ¡°Hey, is it appropriate for a woman to let her husband in when she is having a baby?¡± Beside her, Flora quickly said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s appropriate, how can they know the suffering of women giving birth if they don¡¯t go in there? Besides, they are already a couple, there is nothing inappropriate, don¡¯t worry.¡± Although childbirth is a crucial journey for women and Rain had been through it before, when it was her daughter¡¯s turn, Rain was still iling and pacing back and forth. It was Ideo who finally pulled her down. ¡°Stop shaking, you¡¯re making me dizzy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not shaking, I¡¯m just worried about my daughter, the girl is suffering terribly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from today on she will no longer be a child, she will be a mother/, she will be strong.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, inws, Luca is in there with Samantha, the mother and child will be safe and sound.¡± Luca stood next to Samantha as the doctor got ready. Samantha took his hand and suddenly thought of something and whispered to Luca, ¡°Bend over, I have something to ask you.¡± Luca waspletely obedient to Samantha at the moment and immediately bent down at the words, ¡°What?¡± ¡°The woman you brought to the hospital the other day, who was she?¡± At those words, Luke¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, looking at Samantha somewhat incredulously, why would he ask that question at this time? Did he know it was Anna that day? ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say she was a stranger that day? Was she really a stranger? And not a woman you had fun with?¡± Samantha chuckled, then her expression became pained, ¡°I only have one question, you don¡¯t want to answer me, do you?¡± Seeing her expression, Luke was also anxious, he was tempted to talk about that day, in fact he had done it once, only Samantha was sleeping at the time. So he had not talked about it again. After all, it was a normal thing, and if he mentioned it again and again, Samantha would surely think more about it. After all, the rtionship between him and Anna was already quite sensitive. Now that Samantha was about to give birth, Luke didn¡¯t want to make a scene at this time, so he quickly said, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ll answer you if you ask me, she was just a stranger that day, she identally bumped into me and then fell down herself, I wanted to tell you about it, but she was in a hurry to go to the hospital, so I couldn¡¯t watch and went up to take her. ¡± After saying this, Luke half squatted down and looked into her eyes, ¡°Samantha, what I said is true, that¡¯s what happened, I really didn¡¯t want to leave you alone that day, and I went back to the supermarket to look for youter.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Samantha smiled weakly and nodded, ¡°Okay, I know.¡± She didn¡¯t look any different, as if she had epted his exnation, but for some reason, Luke still felt ufortable inside. He squeezed Samantha¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Never mind, you are the most important thing to me, don¡¯t think too much about it, okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The restlessness in Luke¡¯s heart was getting bigger and bigger. Samantha was so afraid of pain that she did not want to have a C-section, because the thought of having an incision in her belly made her sweat. So this time she opted for a normal delivery. However, because her belly was so big, the delivery did not go smoothly, so she had no choice but to have a mid-section. When the baby was born and Samantha was still unconscious, the doctor held the baby to Luke, who did not even look at the baby, but always held Samantha¡¯s hand tightly and looked at her nervously. He had given so much, so much. Samantha slept for quite a while, her consciousness floating as if she were on the sea, but during this time she felt someone holding her hand, pulling her very hard. It was as if she was afraid of disappearing. Luca still held her hand tightly until Samantha woke up, and when she opened her eyes, she met his. Seeing her awake, Luca looked surprised and moved, and his eyes reddened a little. ¡°You are finally awake.¡± Looking at Luca in front of her, Samantha had mixed feelings in her heart and smiled faintly. ¡°I woke up, were you here the whole time?¡± Luca did not answer. Samantha asked again, ¡°It won¡¯t be the whole time you¡¯re in this position, will it?¡± Luca wanted to say no, but when he moved his leg he went numb to the bone and could not hold back a stifled grunt, and Samantha cast a helpless look. ¡°Really? You¡¯re here all the time? This is a hospital, you wouldn¡¯t have a chance to do anything if something happened to me, why are you so nervous?¡± Luke did not answer, slowly propping his hand up and sitting on the edge of the bed, his leg was far from numb, but he had not really felt it before, and it was only after Samantha had mentioned it that he felt the numbness and pain. ¡°Is that okay? Rub it.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Luke felt that this little numbness and pain was so insignificantpared to Samantha¡¯s pain in giving birth. Now that he was in a much better mood, Luca felt there was something he needed to tell her right now. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me earlier who was the woman you met at the supermarket?¡± Samantha did not expect him to bring up the subject of his own ord, and she thought he did not want to talk about it, and for a moment her breath tightened a little before she volunteered, ¡°Yes, but you¡¯ve already said it all. So let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± She definitely did not want to bring up the subject again and again. She had already asked him about it and he had not told the truth, being weak-minded or whatever. He had made his decision and did not want to change it. ¡°No, we need to talk about it.¡± Luke looked at her seriously and sternly, ¡°It¡¯s serious, and I didn¡¯t tell you earlier when you asked because I was afraid you would think too much about it, but now I feel I have to tell you anyway.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Without waiting for Samantha to finish, Luca went straight to what had happened that day. ¡°It was Anna who hit me that day, Matthew was in a car ident and she twisted her leg when she hit me, I was going to go in after you but she seemed to have lost her mind and was freaking out trying to run out, I was afraid something would happen to her so I took her to the hospital. But I swear between me and her there is nothing more.¡± He said it seriously, concentrating, afraid of upsetting Samantha if he said it wrong. Samantha caught the tone of his voice. ¡°Between you and her, there was nothing at first?¡± She never liked you, you were the one who liked her, who was bitterly in love with her, and who went to the bar to get drunk. There was never anything between you. Luca had chosen Samantha only because there were no other options. Chapter 1520 Problems of existence. If she was important enough to him. He probably wouldn¡¯t have gone after Anna. After all, he was carrying a baby bump; wasn¡¯t he afraid that something might happen to him? Samantha knew that she herself turned a blind eye to a lot and quietly. There were so many things that had happened before that Samantha could have cared less, not cared, and even taken the initiative to tell Luke that she would wait for him. But this time she could not really lie to herself. She could not deny the fact that Luca, was indifferent to her. She has been lying to herself for too long, she needs to wake up.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Samantha also smiled to herself at the thought and said softly, ¡°I know you have nothing, so you don¡¯t have to exin too much.¡± Especially at this time, when she had just given birth, she felt so tired and wanted so badly to close her eyes and not think or listen to anything. Luke could see the look of tiredness on her face, and he knew she should not talk about it at this time. But he was too agitated, and he always felt that he would lose something if he didn¡¯t say anything. So, he had to say. ¡°Samantha, I actually talked about it the night I came back, only you were asleep so you didn¡¯t hear it.¡± At those words, Samantha gasped, and her eyes, which had been closed, rose to give him a serious look after hearing those words. ¡°Did you say it that night?¡± ¡°He said it.¡± Luke nodded, ¡°How could I have kept it from you? I said there was nothing with her and that means there is nothing¡­. Does it have anything to do with your ups and downs these days?¡± Samantha smiled miserably, ¡°Do you see that?¡± Luke¡¯s heart clenched a little, he didn¡¯t think it really had anything to do with it, then he had to be d he had spoken, otherwise he couldn¡¯t afford the consequences. His expression was a bit pained, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°So those things you said, including the things you bought for the baby ¡­¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Samantha let it go and admitted it openly, ¡°You don¡¯t tell me the truth, you don¡¯t tell me twice when I ask you, I look like a fool in this marriage, Luca, I get tired of giving so much love with myself for too long.¡± She took a deep breath and continued slowly, ¡°So I was nning to leave after having the baby, maybe we were too impulsive in choosing to be together and choosing to get married, and it¡¯s good to be separated from each other.¡± ¡°No.¡± Luke gritted his teeth and squeezed her hand tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, how impulsive you think you are, I never thought so. Whether I¡¯m dating or married, I¡¯ve always been serious, there¡¯s never been an ounce of joking or belittling!¡± This of course Samantha knew, and it was the reason she was willing to be with him in the first ce, but of course the most important thing was that she had moved on first, so she was willing to give him time. But as he falls deeper and deeper into the situation, he realizes that many things don¡¯t work out as initially. For example, as her love for Luke grows, she wants more and more, for him to do the same for her. As much as she loves him, he has to love her back. And she also bes mean, she does not want him to see other women, normal women, but that person cannot be Anna. Just because she and Anna were already good friends did not mean that she was okay with him. ¡°Samantha, did you listen to what I told you?¡± Samantha smiled weakly and said softly, ¡°Yes, I did, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little tired right now, I want to sleep okay?¡± Luke felt embarrassed for a moment, a sh of weakness in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb your rest at this time of night.¡± It was just a special situation and he felt he had to say it. Now that he had finished, and seeing the look of weariness on Samantha¡¯s face, he was heartbroken but not sorry, and reached out his hand to touch her pale forehead. ¡°Now go to sleep, I won¡¯t talk anymore, don¡¯t worry.¡± Samantha closed her eyes, her heart was aching, her body was still tired, but she had no desire to sleep at that moment. The only thing that came to her mind was what Luca had told her. The decision she had already made crumbled under his eyes and his sincere words. Now she was also confused about what she should do. After giving birth, Samantha was going to go directly to a monthly center, but Flora thought it was better to take care of her herself, so after onest discussion, Samantha went home to catch up. Flora had done her homework during Samantha¡¯s pregnancy, so she was able to take care of Samantha with ease and experience. With Rain by her side, Samantha¡¯s life got better every day. She did not even have to take the baby alone, she could eat when she woke up and sleep when she was sleepy. The only thing is that the knot in her heart has not yet passed. So she spends most of her time moping. As Samantha¡¯s mother, Rain could naturally see that her daughter was not in the mood and took advantage of a day when Flora was away to sit and talk with her. ¡°You¡¯ve been unhappy and moodytely, is it postnatal depression?¡± Samantha shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Not postnatal depression? Then this problem existed before the birth?¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Samantha looked out the window, her eyes distant, ¡°When you went to tell my fortune and Luca¡¯s fortune earlier, did the fortune teller say that Luca and I would not end well?¡± Rain was so regretful when she mentioned it, ¡°Samantha, why do you still remember this? I told you I¡¯m sorry, so don¡¯t be mad at me, okay? It was my fault and besides, how can a soothsayer be right in this world? If a soothsayer could really know the truth, everything would be easier.¡± Samantha, however, smiled weakly, a smile that did not reach her eyes and had no temperature. ¡°But why do I now feel that what he said is true?¡± At those words, Rain blushed profusely for a moment and grabbed her hand in panic. ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t ever scare Mom, you can¡¯t say such silly things.¡± ¡°Mom, why are you nervous?¡± Samantha patted her hand helplessly, ¡°I just think the soothsayer is not meaningless, he took the money, he will surely do some calctions, he will say good and bad together, false and true, who knows? As for his saying it¡¯s life or death, don¡¯t worry, Luke and I will be separated at best, not dead.¡± He had not thought that far ahead. Rain felt bad to hear that and, thinking back to that time, he always felt extremely strange. Normally a mother would be very happy with a child and would want to keep him and see him more. At first Rain thought she was just tired or scared, but now she realizes that she did not hold her baby much because ¡­ Chapter 1521 Don’t cry, don’t cry Because she was afraid that if she hugged more, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave, right? Did she really want to leave? Rain, shocked by his own thoughts, immediately grabbed Samantha¡¯s hand and asked her, ¡°Don¡¯t keep the baby because you want to leave? Samantha, you promise Mom that you won¡¯t do anything stupid, right? How long have you and Luca been married? He has been so good to you and his mother has given you her heart. And the baby has just been born, he cannot be without a mother.¡± Samantha was moved by his words and her eyes were red, ¡°But Mom, this marriage was a mistake, I was the one who made a fool of myself from beginning to end. But life still dealt her a blow. ¡°What self-interest?¡± Rain narrowed her eyes, ¡°Silly Samantha, what the hell are you talking about? Weren¡¯t you and Luca in love? You are in a free rtionship.¡± ¡°Yes, because it is a free thing.¡± No, it wasn¡¯t really a free rtionship, although the rtionship was between two people, but they wouldn¡¯t havee together unless they had sex that night. So it was not much different from a form marriage. ¡°Since it¡¯s a free rtionship, what are you talking about now, Luca, if he didn¡¯t like you, could he marry you? He¡¯s so good to you that you even had diamond rings made to measure, silly girl.¡± Really, Luca has ¡­ like you? In all the time we had been together, Samantha had never thought about this question, not because she didn¡¯t want to, but because she didn¡¯t dare to. She was afraid that if she thought about it seriously, she would begin to be disappointed and desperate.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Now that she had heard Rain say it herself, Samantha was forced to confront the question. Did Luca really like her? ¡°Mom, can I not talk about it?¡± ¡°Why not talk about it? If you don¡¯t talk about it and continue like this, can you afford to do this to the child? You don¡¯t even hug the baby, what are you going to do if you run away if mom doesn¡¯t let you know?¡± Samantha did not respond. ¡°Samantha, whether a man has you in his heart or not, the person concerned should know better, feel his conscience and ask, does he really not like you? The day you gave birth, after the baby was born and you were unconscious, the mother came in and saw him holding your hand tightly beside him, without even looking at the baby. When I saw this scene, I felt that you had not married the wrong man, at least this man knew how to take care of you, knew how tough you were. But knowing how to take care of you is based on emotions for you, would he just go and take care of someone else?¡± With that, Rain reached out and rubbed Samantha¡¯s head, ¡°So you, you don¡¯t think too much all the time.¡± Samantha was a little surprised by his words. When she had been in aa that day, she had woken up seeing Luke by her side and had not been too moved, probably because she had decided to leave. But now, after listening to Rain¡¯s story, Samantha could imagine the scene that day. Maybe she was really thinking too much? Why was she so petty and unaware when the person she had saved had be Anna, when she was clearly behind her back that day? Samantha closed her eyes and discarded all her confused thoughts, ¡°Mom, I know, you can go out first, I want to be alone.¡± ¡°All right then, think for yourself and think about what mom said.¡± That night Samanthay in bed with her eyes closed, but she did not sleep. Suddenly there was the sound of a small child crying from next door. She stopped for a moment, the sound of the child¡¯s cries standing out in the silence of the night and piercing her like a needle through the heart. She did not move, for the baby was cared for. But after a long time, the baby¡¯s cries continued, and there were no footsteps from next door. Samantha slowly opened her eyes and wondered, a little suspiciously, if her mother-inw and mother were not there? I don¡¯t think so, they were usually closest to the child and should be there. So why did they do it? It didn¡¯t take Samantha long to figure out why; what she had told Rain today had probably gotten through to Flora as well. So the two had deliberately left the baby alone and wanted her to hold him. Samantha continued to sit still as the baby¡¯s crying continued for several minutes and still did not stop. The cries disturbed her more and more and finally, unable to stop herself from getting up, she got out of bed barefoot and ran outside, pushing open the door to the next room. There were two cribs in the room, one pink and one blue, and Samantha saw a small figure lying in the blue crib, dressed in blue clothes. Samantha had bought all these clothes herself when she was thinking of leaving but did not know whether she was expecting a boy or a girl, so she had prepared everything in duplicate. Even the crib. He was a boy when he was born, so the blue clothes and the blue crib were all for him. All these days, Samantha had not even paid attention. Now that she saw everything, there was really a deep touch in Samantha¡¯s heart. Something stirred in her chest, and Samantha took a slow step toward the blue crib. The cries became louder, almost digging into Samantha¡¯s heart, and therey the baby in the blue dress, waving his arms and legs. Walking toward the crib, Samantha finally got a good look at the baby¡¯s full face. Too much time had passed in recent times to even look closely at it, let alone hold it. Therey the baby, small and soft, with his little blue clothes on that made his skin look even whiter. His cheeks were plump and Samantha could not resist for a moment, reaching out to squeeze them. He felt it soft and bouncy and Samantha could not resist and gave it another gentle squeeze. The baby was crying, but after Samantha squeezed him twice, he miraculously stopped and opened his two dark eyes to stare at Samantha with curiosity. The moment his eyes met, Samantha felt her heart tingle. Next, her eyes blushed a little and she reached out her hand to take the baby, moving carefully for fear of hurting him as she did so, and then gently urged him on. ¡°Mommy is here, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, oh.¡± Not far away, Luke was in a room with Flora and Rain, Luke was so anxious that he fidgeted and walked around the room. Rain was his mother-inw, so she said nothing about him. Flora, who was getting a headache from his shaking, scolded, ¡°Sit down, what are you doing walking?¡± ¡°Mother, Samantha she ¡­¡± ¡°How dare you talk about Samantha, you bastard!¡± Chapter 1522 Just talking Flora was so angry that when her inws came in the afternoon and told her that Samantha was not well, they had a talk and Flora was panicked when she found out that Samantha was thinking of leaving. She then spent the rest of the afternoon discussing the solution with Rain. Eventually, they came to thepromise that it would be the child who would cause Samantha¡¯s reluctance. It was Rain who first said, ¡°Samantha has been reluctant to keep the babytely, I think because she is afraid that if she keeps him too much, he will get too attached and won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± When she heard this, Flora immediately said, ¡°Yes, after all, she is the one who carried the baby, so she has to think. ¡°How can we do that? She is too stubborn, and I am afraid she will resist even more if I tell her.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to? Then what should we do?¡± As soon as Luke returned, he was dragged into the room and the three of them waited. I don¡¯t know how long the wait was, but it was always extraordinarily long anyway, and Flora and Rain were stillposed. Luca couldn¡¯t sit still for anything. He had no idea what was going on; the unknown, the unknowable, scared him even more. When he heard Flora scolding him, he had to take the initiative to ask, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Why all this?¡± ¡°Do you dare to ask, what have you gotten yourself into with Samantha?¡± Flora was so angry that she threw something at Luke, not treating him as if he were her son. Rain was there to stop her. ¡°Flora, take it easy, calm down, Luca did well enough.¡± ¡°Well? If he had done a good job, this could have happened when Samantha was on the verge of running away and you¡¯re here asking me what happened? Have you grown a brain? You can¡¯t even take care of your wife and child!¡± Flora was very angry because she was very fond of Samantha, and now that she had a child, Flora was even more pleased with her and thought Samantha was a blessing. But to her surprise Luca had made her want to leave. Sure enough, Luca froze in ce after hearing Flora¡¯s words. ¡°What did you say?¡± To ¡­ run away? To leave him, Samantha thought? The restlessness that had been in Luca¡¯s mind since the day he had given birth finally shattered and then magnified. He stood straight in his seat while Flora still scolded him, but unfortunately Luca could not hear a word Flora was saying. Probably because it seemed to her that Luca was very sorry at this point, Rain stopped Flora, ¡°Well, you should stop scolding him, he¡¯s having a pretty hard time too.¡± Then she got up and approached Luke and asked in a soft voice, ¡°We as elders don¡¯t know much about what is going on between you two, so we can¡¯t help you even if we wanted to. Only you can solve it. Knowing Samantha¡¯s thoughts, Luca obviously wanted to solve the problem himself.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Despite his exnation, it seemed that Samantha was still very concerned about what had happened that day. What was she to do? What could he do if she was still like that, even though he had already exined it to her? For a moment, Luca did not know what to do to hold Samantha back. I don¡¯t know if it was a telepathic link between mother and son, but after she took him in her arms, he stopped crying and kept looking at her. The look in his eyes broke Samantha¡¯s heart, and the baby was so small, so soft and warm in her arms that it was hard to let him go. But then something urred to her, and Samantha froze again, then stood up and put the baby back in his crib. As she turned to leave, the baby cried out again, as if by telepathy, and Samantha stepped forward sharply, ready to go. Suddenly, her steps picked up as a man suddenly stood in the doorway. ¡°He¡¯s crying so hard, can you really take it?¡± Luca? Samantha was a little taken aback by the sudden sight of him, when had he arrived? Samantha wasn¡¯t going to admit it right away, she just said, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at holding, I¡¯ll go ask mom to take him.¡± After saying this, she was panicked and tried to get out, only to have his arm hold her as she walked past Luke, and then she heard him ask. ¡°Is it true that you can¡¯t hold it, or you don¡¯t want to?¡± Samantha¡¯s steps stopped and she did not answer him for a long time; the baby¡¯s cries continued, but neither of them moved. After a long moment, Samantha freed herself from Luca¡¯s grip and said coldly, ¡°If you know, why are you still asking me?¡± Luca thought she would pretend a little more, but he did not expect her to admit directly. The conversation had already been opened, so there was no need to cover it up. Luca turned his head and looked her straight in the eye. ¡°Why? Because I helped Anna, so you are so attached to the whole thing that you can¡¯t get over it, so you want to leave me and you don¡¯t even want to keep the baby?¡± Samantha heard anger in his voice. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just so angry about it that I can¡¯t get over it, what do you say? Do you think I am unreasonable? I¡¯m unreasonable, I¡¯m pretentious, I¡¯m ssy-eyed, is that a satisfactory answer?¡± Luke scowled fiercely; he hade to talk to Samantha, not to argue with her. But having just seen the way she was determined to leave, Luca was genuinely chilled for a moment, and then his tone changed to a heavier one as he spoke. But of course, his tone became heavier and Samantha¡¯s nature immediately hardened with him. ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t be like that.¡± Luke immediately softened his voice and said softly, ¡°The baby is still crying, let¡¯s talk after we calm the baby down first, okay?¡± Samantha wanted to refuse, but when she heard the baby crying so violently, she could not bear it, so she closed her eyes and said nothing. Luca saw that she was giving in, so he reached out and took the baby. I don¡¯t know if Luca¡¯s position was wrong, but the baby continued to cry even after he picked the baby up. Samantha was so distressed by the crying that she questioned Luca. ¡°Do you know how to hold a baby or not? Why is he still crying so much?¡± Luca could only gently persuade, but to no avail, and finally Samantha could only reach out and fiercely say, ¡°Give me the baby.¡± Luca, aggravated by his ferocity, handed her the baby. Strangely, as soon as Samantha received the baby in her arms, the baby stopped crying. Luca felt quite astonished at the same time and caught himself saying, ¡°The baby likes you and cannot leave you.¡± This sentence, went straight to Samantha¡¯s heart. The child liked her and could not leave her. Samantha¡¯s hands trembled as she held the baby, her eyes red. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it. ¡± Luke stepped forward and took her and the baby in his arms, saying softly against her forehead. Chapter 1523What to work for. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders and leaned into her, his breath exhaling on her face. The child was being held by Samantha, still with crystalline tears at the corners of his eyes, as quiet as he had cried before, staring curiously with wide eyes at the two people in front of him. He continued to stare, without crying. Samantha closed her eyes and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s okay to talk, you don¡¯t have to hold me like this.¡± ¡°It gives me some peace of mind to hold you and talk.¡± His words left Samantha speechless for a moment and then she fidgeted for a moment. ¡°The fact that you haven¡¯t kept the baby and haven¡¯t even bothered metely is not at all because you¡¯re tired, it¡¯s because you want to leave me, isn¡¯t it?¡± She did not answer.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Was that a tacit admission? Luke sighed deeply and exined softly, ¡°If it¡¯s because of what happened that day, then I haven¡¯t really done wrong.¡± No?. Samanthaughed coldly in her heart; she did not think she had wronged him. ¡°It was really a special situation that day, that¡¯s why I took her to the hospital, Samantha, do you believe me?¡± Luca¡¯s tone was humble to a point when he said this. Samantha finally looked him in the eye. ¡°Believe you? What do you want me to believe you about? I am changing inside with a big belly, peoplee and go from the supermarket, you are a man who would be bumped, what if I get bumped? And who will take me to the hospital?¡± ¡°But after I exined that day, you made it clear that you were fine. Why, if in Anna¡¯s ce you would have been ¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true, that day was the past, I¡¯m fine with you saving anyone but not Anna. I¡¯m so unreasonable, she¡¯s the one you put on the tip of your heart, of course you would leave me for her, it¡¯s something I should have known, I really have nothing to be angry about.¡± Speaking of this, Samanthaughed to herself, ¡°I was my own guilty pleasure, after all, I knew you liked it from the beginning and I stayed with you, some positions can¡¯t be reced, and now I¡¯m tired and I don¡¯t want to continue, okay?¡± At the end of his sentence, Samantha felt unbelievable and vicious, saving someone¡¯s life was supposed to be a good thing, but she was living as a jealous woman, insanely jealous of the only thing Luca had for Anna. It was exclusive, she couldn¡¯t even steal it from him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m tired, let¡¯s go to bed if we¡¯re done talking.¡± With that said, Samantha was about to back away with the baby in her arms, but Luca wrapped his arms directly around her waist and held her a few inches tighter, not letting her back away. ¡°Don¡¯t go, we¡¯re not done talking.¡± Luca stared at her seriously, ¡°You can¡¯t leave until things are settled.¡± ¡°Luca!¡± Samantha shouted his name with some anger, Luca¡¯s heart ached for a moment, then said, ¡°Whether you¡¯re angry with me or scolding me, you still want to leave, so I¡¯ll be a cker and do whatever you want.¡± After saying this, Luke advanced a few stitches and hugged her even tighter. Samantha still held the baby in her arms, and he continued to advance again, startling her and shouting at the top of his lungs; ¡°Can you be a little lighter, what if you crush the baby?¡± Luca reacted to her screams and took a few steps back; ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± Samantha looked at him fiercely and went to look at the baby again to find that he was still obediently and flirtatiously held by her, his eyes falling on her face all the time. ¡°The baby loves you, he is still so small, are you willing to leave him?¡± Luca saw that she was focusing all her attention on the baby and decided to use him to y the emotion card. ¡°Look, he stops crying when you hold him, if you leave he won¡¯t be able to sleep well every day.¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Samantha interrupted him, her breathing a bit unsteady, ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk to me about the baby, if you piss me off I¡¯ll take him away with me.¡± At her words, Luca¡¯s eyes darkened a little, ¡°Are you really willing to do that?¡± Samantha did not respond to his words, she thought only of herself, ¡°And if I can¡¯t, you still have Anna in your heart, and she too, wants her child. ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°No let go.¡± Luca held her tightly and did not let her go halfway, Samantha was a little annoyed, ¡°Are you going to let me go?¡± Her expression was fierce, obviously already angry, and Luca, fearing her anger, slowly loosened his grip on her under the gaze of her eyes. Samantha went next door with the baby in her arms, and Luca was left alone, his eyes a little confused and a little pained. Samantha still seemed not to hear a word he had just said. What was she supposed to do? Had she decided to leave him? If so, how could she go on with her life? She did not know how long she had been standing in the room when Flora entered, and as soon as she walked in she saw her stupid son standing in a daze, not to mention how angry she was. ¡°Brat, did you just ask you to think of something and you couldn¡¯t even do it?¡± Luca¡¯s eyes were downcast and he looked a little deted. ¡°If Samantha leaves, what are you going to do next?¡± Luca snapped his head up at those words-yes, what would he do if Samantha left? He was used to having her around, used to the girl smiling and calling his name in the middle of winter, and then when he turned around she would put her cold feet in his arms and shout, ¡°Luca, cover me, I¡¯m freezing to death.¡± She was used to suddenly crinkling her finger at him when she saw something funny on TV, and when Luca approached her, she threw her arms around his neck, rubbed and pinched his ears, and then she could see Luca¡¯s ears turn red. Used to the warmth andughter of her being in his arms, used to her cuddling,manding, being cute, all of it. Now, looking back, it was surprising how graphic it all was. ¡°It¡¯s true, I couldn¡¯t live without her.¡± Lucaughed bitterly, ¡°But if she really wants to go, how can I stop her?¡± ¡°There are many ways to try to stop her, however just stay close to her and don¡¯t let her go.¡± Flora said in a serious tone, ¡°You¡¯re not taking time off from work to stay home, are you? Be with her every day, follow her wherever she goes, then how will she leave?¡± These words were so enlightening that Luke felt they made sense and nodded his head. Later, Samantha noticed that Luca stopped going to work and started staying home all day, asionallying into the room to keep herpany. Only most of the time, Samantha was asleep, and when he came in she would turn around and have her back to him, doing everything to ignore him. When Luke listened to Flora, he had the nerve to go talk to Samantha every day, even when she ignored him, he was always there. Eventually, Samantha couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°You¡¯re not going to give up your job just to keep me, are you?¡± Hearing this, Luke smiled to himself, ¡°If I don¡¯t have you, what do I need my job for?¡± Chapter 1524 – The thirty-six stratagems Samantha gasped, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I used to make money to save money, now I make money to spend on you, if you leave, what¡¯s the point of me making money?¡± Samantha did not expect Luke to say such a thing, and she was stuck on the spot for a while, not knowing what to say. Only after a long time did she huff, ¡°Don¡¯t think I will forgive you just because you say that, Luca, bitter tricks don¡¯t work on me. With that she turned over and went back to sleep, ignoring Luca. Luca said nothing, but looked at her back and sighednguidly. At night, Samantha slept with the baby in her arms and Luca kept watch, probably because he was afraid she would run away, so Luca stayed in the same room with her. But Samantha would not let him sleep in the bed, so he had to stay close to the bed. When Samantha woke up from her nap and tried to go to the bathroom, she saw Luca lying on the edge of the bed. He had been like this for days, not sleeping well , with a cold, stern look around his eyes, his scruff sticking out, his hair in disarray, and the scar he already had on his face, which now looked even more horrible if untouched. At the sight of the scar, Samantha¡¯s hand involuntarily reached out. When she was about to touch Luca, Samantha¡¯s hand suddenly stopped and she was about to withdraw it. Snap! Luca suddenly snapped his hand around her slender wrist and opened his eyes to look at her. The reaction made Samantha¡¯s heart skip half a beat. ¡°Let go!¡± She tried to pull her hand back and Luca used some force to sit up in the process. ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± She asked a little sadly, ¡°Don¡¯t you even touch my face anymore? Or do you think I¡¯m ugly with the scars on my face and regret marrying me?¡± What? What is this about scars on his face? ¡°What kind of joke are you talking about? Your face was like that when I met you, so if I resented your scars, why would I be with you?¡± ¡°Then why do you want to leave me?¡± Luca squeezed her hand tightly, his voice low, ¡°You couldn¡¯t ept such an ugly, but you epted it, and now you leave me because of a little misunderstanding?¡± ¡°A little misunderstanding?¡± Samantha looked at him amused, ¡°You still think I¡¯m making a big deal out of it? It wasn¡¯t even important that you left me, it was just a small misunderstanding, too small to be true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± Samantha snapped.¡± At the end of the sentence, Samantha¡¯s eyes reddened and her nose snapped up, tears almosting out of her eyes as she turned her head at the crucial moment, not allowing to see her in such a state. But Luke still saw the tear drops roll down her face and hit the back of her hand. Seeing Samantha in that state made Luca¡¯s heart pound, which was extremely upset. Without saying much, he stepped forward and hugged Samantha¡¯s shoulders directly, resting his chin against her head and murmuring. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, don¡¯t cry, I didn¡¯t mean to say those words before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m so useless, I can¡¯t keep you and I always make you angry.¡± He kept apologizing to Samantha, who at first only shed tears, but the more she wiped them away, the more she cried. In all her time with Luke, Samantha had never been sad, but whenever she was sad she told herself it was nothing, always cuddling, and then thinking it was all over. It was probably because this had gone on for so long that she could not get over it now. That night, Samantha burst into tears, pounding Luca¡¯s shoulders as she cried, ¡°I should never have been with you in the first ce, I should have just aborted the baby, why did I freak out and stay with you? Was it just because I had sex with you? I am obviously an open-minded woman, why would I do something so stupid? Isn¡¯t it nice to find someone who doesn¡¯t like me and likes me? Why would I want to be with you?¡± As she cried, she let out all the emotions in her heart and the words she normally did not have the chance to say. Luke was so shocked to hear this, and so scared that his exnation would upset her, that he could only hold her close. Eventually Samantha fell asleep in his arms, tired from crying, and Luca had to carry her back to bed and tuck her in. When he had finished tidying up, Luca looked up and saw the baby sleeping beside her, staring at the scene with big, deep, bright eyes, as if he knew what was happening. Luca did not know when she would wake up, but he reached out his hand and picked up his son in case he suddenly cried out and disturbed Samantha. Normally, he would have cried when he picked up his baby, but now he was so good that he carried him outside quietly in his arms. After closing the door behind him, Luke exhaled heavily and looked at the little one in his arms, reaching out to caress his face. ¡°Baby, if you are really so obedient, help your daddy not to let your mommy go.¡± He really did not know what to do to convince Samantha. The little one shook his head and stared at him curiously, Lukeughed bitterly, ¡°Forget it, what do you know you are just a child.¡± After not going to the office for days, Cristian called Luca to inquire. Luca apologized and clearly exined that he had some family matters to deal with and could not go to the office for the time being. Cristian was silent for a long time and then suddenly asked, ¡°Did you have a fight?¡± Hearing this, Luca paused for a moment and finally admitted helplessly. ¡°Hm.¡± Cristian mocked him without conscience, and then asked, ¡°What about the time to fix it? How long will it take?¡± Luca could only sigh thinking about the way Samantha had criedst night. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Mr. Cristian I¡¯m sorry, if it¡¯s not possible, thepany you see or ¡­¡± ¡°Luca, are you a man or not?¡± Cristian suddenly interrupted him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to persuade?¡± Luca: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Have you heard anything about thirty-six stratagems? Are you going to abuse yourself if you can¡¯t be persuaded? Can you do the bitter meat trick?¡± Luca¡¯s eyebrow tails jumped as he heard the unimaginable proposition from Cristian¡¯s mouth, ¡°Cristian, you are ¡­¡± ¡°What? I share my personal experience with you, and you still don¡¯t listen to it?¡± Luca did not expect Cristian to be this kind of person. Was he able to use a tactic through 36 tricks when Serena was angry with him? Cause sympathy? How could this be done? Chapter 1525 – I really like you. After hanging up the phone, Luca sat on the edge of the bed and stared at him. Cristian had given him advice, but he was a little confused about how to use it. Would he be able to convince Samantha to stay if he did? What if he made her even angrier? Just thinking about it made Luke feel like he was in a bigger situation than he was. In the past few days, when we were all eating together, the table was particrly quiet, and Flora could only try to regte the atmosphere by asking Luca to put the food in Samantha¡¯s bowl. Since all the elders were there, Samantha didn¡¯t resist, and once Luca had put something in her bowl, she turned her head toward Flora and said, ¡°Thank you, for caring mom, good appetite to you.¡± ¡°And you eat more, after childbirth is the most important thing to do.¡± Samantha tilted her head in thought and suddenly asked, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been at home for almost half a month, I¡¯d like to go out this afternoon, is that okay?¡± As soon as they heard her say she wanted to go out, everyone at the table put down their tes with distrust and looked at her nervously. Their sophisticated actions led Samantha in puzzlement. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? It¡¯s been half a month, I think I should be able to go out now, right? I see that many celebrities go back to work soon, I shouldn¡¯t have any problems either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true Samantha, you should be in your first month after giving birth it¡¯s better not to go out yet. How can these celebrities be the same as us? Your body is important.¡± Flora immediately took Samantha¡¯s hand nervously, ¡°And what are you going out for? Do you need to buy something? Ask Luca to buy it for you.¡± Samantha smiled and said softly, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I need to buy, but Luca can¡¯t buy it, so I¡¯ll go alone, and I want to go shopping with my friends.¡± ¡°Better not, let¡¯s talk about it after the month.¡± Rain on the side looked slyly at Samantha and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble for anyone else.¡± Meanwhile, Luke sat there as if he had been hit in the face while Samantha said she wanted out, staring open-mouthed at where Samantha was standing. Unfortunately, Samantha had not even looked at him since then, as if she had treated himpletely as a transparent person. Because she had suddenly mentioned the subject of going out, was she really going to leave? Just thinking about it made Luke feel that the future of his life was gray. No, no, Samantha could not leave. At this thought, Luca suddenly grabbed Samantha¡¯s thin wrist and pulled her up. Samantha was about to eat her meal when Luca suddenly grabbed her and, without waiting for her to react, picked her up and carried her across the room. The two elders were still at the table, Samantha did not expect Luca to do this, and when she turned around, her face was already hot and she pped Luca¡¯s shoulder hard. ¡°What are you doing? Put me down quickly, there are old people watching, you know.¡± Flora was so angry at the sight that she got up and rushed, but Rain pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t go, let the two young men go about their business.¡± ¡°But Luca in this state, will he hit Samantha? No no no, I have to go and see.¡± Flora was still very nervous , Rain made a great effort to pull Flora back and then whispered, ¡°This is all between husband and wife, don¡¯t go and get involved, I think we should go out for a while ande backter. Luke is not the type toy hands on, besides with Samantha¡¯s situation now it¡¯s better to destroy all the old and start a new paper.¡± Rain made a sudden decision and eventually Flora was convinced of her idea, then immediately packed up and left together.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Luke, on the other side of the room, did not even bother and took her directly into the room and closed the door behind him. Samantha finally found the opportunity to jump down, after which she saw Luca¡¯s eyes turn cold and ghostly inside she was a little afraid, but she had to take courage. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± Samantha stood there with her chin tilted upward and looked at Luca questioningly, ¡°Luca, if you suddenly go crazy like this, do you think I won¡¯t divorce you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Luca took a step closer to her and grabbed her by the shoulders, his eyes dark: ¡°You want to abandon your husband and child, what is divorce for you? And what is it for me?¡± The word ¡°abandonment¡± was so serious that Samantha raised her eyebrows, but she had no choice but to retort, because that was what she had thought when she made her decision. At the thought, she sneered. ¡°So what? You don¡¯t even have me in your heart, so you want me to livepromisingly with you? What do you think I am? An object to fill the void in your heart when you¡¯re lonely, I¡¯m a tool?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Luke frowned, ¡°When didn¡¯t I have you in my heart?¡± ¡°If you had me in your heart, you would not have chosen to help her and leave me. Honestly, nothing happened that day, but if something happened that day, would you regret it?¡± Luke shuddered, the palms of his hands hanging on his hips clenched unconsciously. ¡°Before I thought if I gave you time, you could forget her and I could slowly take her ce in your heart, but what happened that day taught me that some people and some things simply cannot be reced, before I was too naive and intoxicated in my fantasy, now I don¡¯t want to be naive anymore, I want to wake up can I?¡± With that said, Samantha walked around Luca and was about to leave, passing by Luca¡¯s side when he reached out to stop her again and then trapped her in his arms. ¡°Who says you didn¡¯t take his ce?¡± Samantha was stunned and stared at him nkly. ¡°I haven¡¯t had him in my heart for a long time!¡± With these words, Luke lowered his head and kissed her hard. ¡± Samantha expected him to exin himself, but he said nothing. This kiss was warm and passionate. His teeth hit her lips, and she almost shed a tear. Samantha reached out her hand and pushed against him, she did not want to be kissed so raw, it was as if she wasshing out! Samantha¡¯s resistance made Luke think she wasn¡¯t even listening to what he was saying, and his movements all followed with ferocity, pinning her against a nearby shelf, grabbing her jaw and levering her mshell teeth before thrusting long and hard. ¡°No, no.¡± He tried to get Samantha out. The two pushed back, the bookcase was shaken and the book on top abruptly copsed, Luke unconsciously reaching out to block it. SMACK! Once Samantha got free, he raised his hand and pped him in the face. ¡°Get out of here, I never want to see you again!¡± Luke¡¯s face was deflected by her p, but his body did not move, but he said slowly, ¡°What will it take for you to believe me?¡± ¡°Do you believe that I really love you?¡± Chapter 1526 – At a disadvantage Samantha dabbed the corner of her lips, which were already bleeding from his teeth, and there was nothing beautiful or emotional about the kiss. Now she was full of anger and nothing else. Then she sneered, ¡°I won¡¯t believe you, and I don¡¯t want to hear it from you.¡± People always talk out of turn when they are angry. ¡°Don¡¯t you listen?¡± Luke looked at her mockingly, ¡°So now you don¡¯t believe me in anything I do? Do you want me to cut out my heart and show it to you?¡± Thisst remark upset Samantha and she gave him an incredulous look, as if he were a psychopath, before ignoring him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Yes?¡± Luca asked again as he reluctantly took her hand. Samantha tried to shake his hand away, but he kept his grip tight and continued to ask her, ¡°Good. Shall I show you my heart?¡± ¡°Luca are you being childish? Let me go!¡± ¡°I will behave as I want. Do you want to go and leave your husband and son, I have to sit i quietly watch this? I can¡¯t-if I don¡¯t do something, how can I live up to myself?¡± After saying this, Luca actually dragged Samantha into the kitchen. He couldn¡¯t think of any bitter ploy as Cristian said, but he desperately came up with one, pretending brain-dead and crazy, he already wanted to give it a try. Luca regretted when he heard Samantha say whether he would regret if something happened to her that day. He regretted very much that he could not lose Samantha. ¡°Luca, what the hell are you doing? Let me go, you let me go!¡± Samantha had a very disturbing feeling in her heart when he pulled her into the kitchen. He said he would cut it for her, wouldn¡¯t he really do that? If it was true, Samantha felt like beating him to death, and she pulled out her grit and said angrily, ¡°If you really dare to do something so childish, I will never forgive you in my life.¡± ¡°What can you do?¡± Luca looked at her with confused eyes and muttered in a low voice, ¡°No matter what I do or don¡¯t do, you will never want to be with me again, and I can¡¯t live without you, instead of that, let me really cut my heart out and show it to you.¡± Luca opened the closet, with a very hurt look and expression, ¡°Whatever you see at the end, maybe you will believe it if I really do.¡± Samantha saw that he had really opened the closet, her hand was about to touch the knife, and she was scared to death, squeezing his hand tightly, ¡°Stop, stop.¡± Luke, however, kept going as if he had not heard her words. When she finally had the knife in her hand, Samantha¡¯s face had turned white, but she kept herposure and said, ¡°Luca, if you do something, I promise you, I will do the same as you, do you think you are the only one who is ruthless?¡± At those words, Luca¡¯s hands actually moved. It was working. ¡°You¡¯re going to cut your heart out, aren¡¯t you? Come on, then, cut mine first and see what it looks like, so I don¡¯t have to do it when you¡¯re done.¡± With that, Samantha was about to take the knife from his hand; Luca was panicked when he saw her rush over and put it back. ¡°Give me the knife!¡± Samantha was as tough as a female mountain bandit and tried to snatch the knife from his hand. It was Luke who had tried to threaten Samantha with this ruse, and he was ready to wield the knife before asking Samantha if she would leave; he hadn¡¯t really thought of really messing with her life. Now that he saw Samantha¡¯s fierce gaze, Luca realized that he had indeed been too impulsive. He mmed the locker with a bang and then hugged Samantha tightly in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault, I shouldn¡¯t havee up with such a lousy way to keep you, but Samantha tell me, what do I have to do before you forgive me? It¡¯s true I was wrong about that incident, but I swear I¡¯vepletely stopped thinking about you.¡± ¡°The only thing I¡¯m thinking about right now in my heart and in my eyes is you.¡± If he had said it earlier, Samantha might have actually believed him, but saying it at this point sounded like she was trying to hold herself back to force herself to say something like that. But she was still very emotional at the moment, so she had to take as deep a breath as she could to hold back her anger, and it took a few moments before she calmed down a bit and then looked up at Luke. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m the only one on your mind right now?¡± Luca looked at her seriously and solemnly, also raising his hand, ¡°I swear.¡± Then he lowered his hand and touched her cheek as he slowly approached, ¡°I had her in my heart before, but it was all in the past. That day, when I saw her hurt and confused, I simply took her to the hospital out of a moral obligation between friends, not because I felt sorry for her or because I thought she was important. And you, if something had really happened to you that day, it would have been more painful than letting me die. Samantha, you I have loved for a long time, please believe me.¡± At the end of the sentence, Luca¡¯s tone was almost pleading, almost humble to the bone. The two were so close that Samantha could clearly see her reflection in his eyes. Suddenly a saying came to her mind. If a person is always humble when courting, it means that he will always be at a disadvantage in this rtionship. Luca¡¯s tone now suddenly made Samantha return to what had happened between the two. Although she had taken the initiative before, she had always upied a high position in front of Luca, never lowering herself. But now Luca was taking such a low position in front of her. What did this mean? Samantha¡¯s mind was suddenly in turmoil as she pushed his hand away and turned her back to him. ¡°Let me think about it, I don¡¯t want to discuss this with you for a while.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Luke had just upset her and now he was really afraid of doing something wrong with her again, so he had to humor her. After Samantha went to her room, Luca sat alone in the living room, the p on his cheek still hurting a little and the events of the previous day still lingering in his mind. I had to say that he had really made a fool of himself today. How could he do such a thing? ording to Samantha¡¯s nature, she was probably disgusted by that move of his, right? Thinking about it, Luke could only smile bitterly and then stroke his cheek. With this in mind, he sent a message to Cristian. ¡°Cristian, the solution you rmended didn¡¯t work at all, and I got pped in the face.¡± Cristian was with his wife when he received the message, and after ncing at Luca¡¯s message, he did not even open it and put it back in his pocket. Only when Serena went to the bathroom did Cristian pull out his phone and respond in a condescending way. ¡°It must be because you were not hurt enough, how could he have pped you if your life was in danger?¡± Seeing this message, Luke felt as if flooded with inspiration. Chapter 1527 Separation In danger of his life? Yes, why hadn¡¯t he thought of that before? If he was dying, how could Samantha still leave him? But ¡­ Luca sent another message to Cristian. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be mean?¡± ¡°What does that mean? Between a couple, it¡¯s called love/interest.¡± Cristian finished typing this line just as Serena left, so he quickly put his phone away. Serena came out and saw Cristian hiding his phone and narrowed her eyes, ¡°What are you doing secretly?¡± Cristian did not want Serena to see the messages he had sent to Luca, so he said, ¡°Nothing, are you hungry? Should I ask to make lunch?¡± The dynamic aspect was all wrong, and he digressed. Serena narrowed her eyes slightly and stared at him intently, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, pull out your phone and let me see.¡± ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Serena held out her hand toward him. ¡°Nothing really, it¡¯s just a phone, what¡¯s there to see?¡± ¡°Cristian, you¡¯re hiding something from me, aren¡¯t you? There¡¯s something on your phone that I can¡¯t see, right? Well, maybe I should ask you in a different way, is there someone else besides me?¡± Cristian¡¯s brow furrowed at thisstment, a crime he could not afford tomit, so he immediately shook his head in denial. ¡°How could it be? I wouldn¡¯t look at any other woman but you, not even a nce, let alone a look.¡± And after this, he very politely handed over Serena¡¯s phone. ¡°It¡¯s a message from Luca, I¡¯m giving him a couple of tips.¡± Confronted with Serena¡¯s questions, Cristian exined himself a bit like a guy afraid of upsetting the girl he loved. ¡°With Luca?¡± asked Serena, knowing her phone¡¯s lock screen password, which was his birthday, so she typed in her own birthday as she asked, ¡°What kind of advice can you give him? Didn¡¯t he take a leave of absence recently? I heard his wife gave birth, I haven¡¯t even been to see how the baby is, I have to go ¡­ sometime.¡± At this point, Serena¡¯s words suddenly stopped when she saw the message of their conversation. Cristian wondered if Serena would be angry with him, and he was a little nervous. After a few moments, Serena looked up at him. ¡°What kind of idea did you give him? What do you mean his life is in danger? Is that what normal people are supposed to do?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just a casualment, I¡¯m sure Luca won¡¯t do such a thing?¡± Serena, however, asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your wife just have a baby, why are they fighting? No, you had this idea, what if he doesn¡¯t think about it and goes ahead and does it? I¡¯ll have to call him.¡± Quickly, Serena called Luca. All this time Luca had been waiting for Cristian¡¯s message, and he had thought that Cristian didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, however he saw an iing call, he answered immediately. ¡°Cristian, what is the best method? How about if I pretend to be in a car ident? O ¡­¡± ¡°Luca!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was seriously interrupted by Serena. Luca also froze for a moment when he heard a familiar female voice instead of Cristian¡¯sing from inside, before reacting. ¡°Mrs. Ferrari?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to any of the bad ideas she is giving you, you should not do things like dying, and like pretending to have a car ident, these things can be dangerous, don¡¯t y with your life.¡± Faced with Serena¡¯s harsh rebuke, Luca can only exin. ¡°Lady, it¡¯s not what you think, I¡¯m just pretending, I¡¯m not trying to y with my life.¡± He had just be a father and had people he really wanted to protect, how could he y with his own life? ¡°So what happens if you fake it? What if something happens to you in the process?¡± ¡°There will be no ident.¡± ¡°An ident is not an ident if it goes your way! Anyway, you are not allowed to do things like that¡­. You and Samantha had a fight, didn¡¯t you? There are many ways to solve it, never mess with your body.¡± Serena cast a nce at Cristian and reached out to pinch his arm, ¡°It¡¯s your fault that you gave this advice. Cristian was in pain, but he had no choice but to suffer and tell her I was wrong. ¡°I tell you what, tell me what¡¯s going on between you two and I¡¯ll see if I can think of something for you.¡± Mrs. Ferrari thinking of a solution for him? A woman should understand another woman better, right? But what he was about to say, something about Anna, was it really right to just say it? Sensing her hesitation, Serena said, ¡°Are you really going to listen to Cristian and risk your life? I know you are trying to be bitter, but there are many ways to resolve things, you don¡¯t need to do it this way.¡± Convinced by Serena, so to speak, Luca ended up telling Serena everything that had happened recently. Serena didn¡¯t worry about Cristian anymore because she wanted to help Luca in this matter, and she even got up and went to the window sill at the end when she heard him, listening intently to Luca talk about it. When she had heard everything, Serena could not help but frown and said to Luca, ¡°You really did not handle this matter well.¡± Hearing Serena say this, Luca felt as if the sky was falling. ¡°I know what I did was wrong, but it was an emergency and I ¡­¡± What could he say? There wasn¡¯t even an exnation for what he did in that situation. And Serena could well set Samantha¡¯s thoughts knowing that she had been left behind, especially when she knew that the reason she had been left behind turned out to be someone her husband liked before. At this point, whether the man still likes the woman or not all bes irrelevant. Because all this is reced by subjective awareness. That is, the fact that he chose Anna before her is quite fatal in a rtionship. It¡¯s not a question of being pretentious or not, most people care about it, it¡¯s like a scar, you can¡¯t absolutely ignore it.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Unless you pretend nothing, but how long can you pretend nothing? A lifetime? ¡°Luca, judging from your story, the way I see it, if it was Cristian who did the same, then for whatever reason he did it, I don¡¯t think I can forgive him. And the bitter ploy you mentioned, even if it were carried out and she was allowed to stay reluctantly, the matter would still be unresolved and this point would always be a rift between the two of you.¡± ¡°Madam, what does that mean?¡± ¡°Actually, the best solution at the moment would be to separate and calm each other down. The situation was critical, but the fact that you abandoned her and sent Anna to the hospital is indelible, so it¡¯s best to separate for a while.¡± Chapter 1528 – What about him Separate for a while? It was as if Luke had heard the sound of something breaking deep inside him. The two had been married for a short time and were about to separate? ¡°Luca, you are to me for this, you had not yet dealt with your rtionship problems and got together with her. At the beginning you were still confused about the rtionship and not looking ahead to anything? All the things that happened after that were actually signs of your irresponsibility, including thest fire when you went to rescue Anna and your wife was outside. I think thatst incident was shock enough for her, and to do it again and you still didn¡¯t choose her, do you think in Samantha¡¯s mind she will still have the confidence?¡± Serena¡¯s words could be said word for word and left Luca speechless. Her words could not have been wrong, and they also made Luca realize a very crucial point of the matter. He had not saved Anna¡¯s life just once. Thest time there had been a fire, he had rushed there to save Anna and ended up with bruises all over his body, and thereafter Samantha always seemed distressed when she saw the burns on his body. That incident had been recalled by Samantha, only at the time Samantha was sympathetic and therefore did not take it personally. But if the same thing happened again, it did not mean that Samantha would continue to care. Luke felt remorse when he thought about it, but it had already happened, and he could not go back in time . ¡°What I¡¯m telling you is what¡¯s in my heart, if it was between Cristian and me that this happened ¡­¡± Before she could finish this sentence, Cristian interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, how could I have left you to save another woman? I wouldn¡¯t even look at her once, let alone save her.¡± Serena was actually giving Luca an example of herself and Cristian so that things became a little more visual, not that it happened between the two. She gave Cristian a helpless look and scolded, ¡°Did I say that would happen? I¡¯m just giving an example: what are you nervous about?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Uh.¡± ¡°Or do you have dirty knowledge?¡± ¡°How could I?¡± Cristian hugged her by the shoulders, ¡°Honey, only an ass like Luca would do such a thing. My wife is the most important thing, I tell the truth.¡± Luca, who was called an ass quietly waited for the continuation of the conversation : ¡°¡­¡± Cristian, can you give me some face? I¡¯m still on the phone, so if you want to spit on me, can¡¯t you wait for the phone to hang up? Luca¡¯s head was in two ces. Then he heard Cristian say to him, ¡°Luca, did you hear what I said?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luca answered sullenly. ¡°So you say you¡¯re not a stupid ass? No matter what the time, choose your woman and you will be right.¡± This was something Cristian understood deeply. ¡°Okay, you shut up.¡± Serena reached out her hand and pushed Cristian away, continuing to talk to Luca herself, ¡°The example I just gave you is this, if such a thing happened between Cristian and me, then I would definitely choose to spend some time apart to calm each other down first.¡± ¡°And after you calm down?¡± This was Luca¡¯s biggest worry; he feared that after he calmed down, Samantha would no longer worry about him. After that? Serena said lightly, ¡°That will depend on how deep her feelings for you are.¡± At those words, Luca¡¯s heart stuttered, ¡°Madam, what does it mean?¡± ¡°It means that if her feelings for you are deep, nothing can separate you and she wille back to you after the cooling off period, but if she doesn¡¯t love you that much and sees what she thinks more and more clearly in the cooling off process, basically she won¡¯te back.¡± Luca said nothing for a long time when he heard thest sentence, ¡°Basically, she will note back. Cristian, who had earlier taken the time to tease Luca, was also silent for a moment, looking at Serena with aplicated look in his eyes. Aware of Luca¡¯s silence, Serena sighed and said, ¡°Sometimes fate is like that, I know you don¡¯t want her to leave you, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have thought of using self-harm to make her stay. But Luca, the mental anguish and pain she is going through must be worse than you can imagine, staying is painful for both of us, can you understand what I am saying?¡± Luca continued not to answer, and Serena added, ¡°When nothing you do works, try what I told you, sometimes letting her go is not really leaving, it¡¯s a step back, understand?¡± This time, without waiting for Luca¡¯s response, Cristian said softly, ¡°I think he has heard everything, he just hasn¡¯t made up his mind yet, let him think about it.¡± Serena agreed with Cristian and nodded, then hung up the phone. After hanging up, Serena reflected, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a bit heavy what I just said? Do you think Luca will be able to deal with it?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern you to think about it, you have analyzed it very carefully for him, after that it¡¯s all up to him.¡± It is true, no one can make choices for anyone. She was Serena and had her own opinion, but Luke was not her, so she could only give her advice, and it was up to Luke to decide what he wanted to choose. With this in mind, Serena gave the phone back to Cristian. ¡°He did the wrong thing in that case, and if you do the same one day, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Cristian took the phone and ced it on the table, then stepped forward and wrapped his arms around Serena, who was ready to leave, ¡°Even if every man in the world could do something like that, your man wouldn¡¯t.¡± As he spoke, his voice trailed off,ing closer to her red lips, ¡°Your man will always have eyes only for you.¡± ¡°Talking is talking, not ¡­ um.¡± . After Luca hung up the phone, he sat alone n3the room , his mind was a mess before, but now he felt calm around him, and all those messy thoughts in his head began to settle one by one. Luca would have forgotten about the fire if Serena had not reminded him. She must have had a little seed growing inside her from that incident. But until something happens, it¡¯s just a seed. But when something specific happens, it is no longer a seed, it takes root and grows higher and higher in Samantha¡¯s heart. Now she regretted it, and it was painful, but she could not do it all over again. Should he really let her go and calm down between them for a while? What would happen to him if he did? What about the baby? Chapter 1529 Should we go? After that day, it was as if Luke knew he was wrong and did not approach Samantha again to cause her more trouble. At first, Samantha was shocked by this Luca was afraid to approach her because she was afraid he would get angry again. But then she thought that Luca had changed his strategy. Heck, no matter what path he took, Samantha¡¯s mind remained unchanged. She had thought it through, and she still wanted to leave for a while. It was just that she had gotten along with the baby during this time, the baby seemed to cling to her, and there was a saying that mothers and babies were connected, and she wondered if that was true. Because she always had the impression that the baby knew she was leaving, and he looked at her every time with pity in his eyes, and he always behaved well in front of Samantha. He was like, ¡°I¡¯ll be good, don¡¯t leave me, okay? It could be that Samantha feels this way because she thinks too much about herself, but actually it could be that her child and already well behaved. Sometimes Samantha would hold her baby and gently stroke his cheek, then hold him and say helplessly, ¡°If you had to choose, would you choose Daddy? Or would you choose Mommy?¡± Of course, there was no way a newborn child would answer her question, so Samanthaughed bitterly; ¡°What a fool I was to ask you that question. You can¡¯t even understand what I¡¯m saying now, let alone speak.¡± Having said that, Samantha reached out and gently stroked the baby¡¯s head again; her baby¡¯s hair was not so thick now, but it was all very soft little locks that one could not resist touching a second time. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to leave my baby, do you think your father would be upset if I took you away with me? But I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t let me go so easily if I took you away.¡± Samantha sighed softly and then pressed her face to the baby¡¯s cheek, a clear tear slipping silently from the corner of her eye. She had only had him for a short time and had had to separate his flesh and blood before Samantha thought she could, but after all this recent contact, she found herself increasingly unable to let him go. So she had done well before not to touch and hold the baby, now she was afraid that she would not be able to. But damn it, why had she gone soft that day? She knew it was a ruse, but she went in of her own ord, just because she was the baby¡¯s mother. Time passed and soon Samantha finished her month and there was no longer any reason for her to keep her inside the house, a time when Samantha had everything well prepared. She had bought a lot of things for her baby, looked up a lot of information on the Inte, and ended up having everything she would need for her baby until she was eighteen. Luke knew all these things, but he had thought about them so clearly during this time that he did not try to stop her. Only after Samantha had prepared everything, bought her ne ticket, packed her clothes, and dragged her suitcase downstairs in silence did she run into Luca downstairs. Luca¡¯s heart really cut like a knife at that moment when he saw hering out with her suitcase. He had tried to tone down his presence as much as possible during this time, not disturbing her, and hoping he could take the opportunity to get her to calm down a bit. He clung to the extravagant hope that she would think better of it. He deluded himself. Samantha had not expected to meet him here, was he trying to stop her from leaving? ¡°Do you have to go?¡± What surprised her was the calmness in Luca¡¯s voice, as if he had been prepared for this. He was so calm that Samantha did not have the heart to argue with him, so she nodded.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± She expected Luca to get angry, but he remained calm, nodded and even said, ¡°Did you buy a bus or ne ticket? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± As he spoke, without giving Samantha time to be surprised, he had taken out his car keys. ¡°No need.¡± It was strange to think that he would give her a ride as she was leaving, so Samantha refused. Luca, however, approached her and took her suitcase from her hand, ¡°Let me give you a ride, onest ride.¡± As he approached, Samantha could smell the strong smell of smoke on him. She did not know that Luke smoked when he was downstairs, but this was the first time she had noticed his smoking habit. ¡°Are you smoking?¡± He asked unconsciously. Luca paused and then said, ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Learned in thest two days?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve been smoking for a long time.¡± It was true that he had learned it in thest two days, but Luca feared that Samantha would be psychologically burdened if he admitted it. Since he had already decided to let her go, he should not burden her by saying something else. Samantha heard him say this, so she asked no further questions. Then Luke put his suitcase in the trunk, and when he bent over Samantha noticed that the bones in his back were showing. She had lost a lot of weight in thest few days and her eye sockets had sunken in. Samantha withdrew her gaze and got into the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt. When Luca entered, she spoke directly to him. ¡°Airport.¡± After saying this word, Samantha closed her eyes, clearly meaning that she did not want to talk anymore. The car was even quieter on the midnight road as the city fell into a quiet sleep, but the streetlights remained bright, apanying them to the airport. After getting out of the car, Luca went again to carry Samantha¡¯s suitcase. Samantha wanted to take it, but she heard him say. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the security checkpoint.¡± Samantha¡¯s luggage was with him and she had no choice but to follow him. After that a series of formalities were done for her by Luca, and then she went to the security line. Although it waste at night, there were quite a few people waiting in line at the airport, but there were still some less crowded lines, so Luca chose a line with Samantha that was more crowded. As he watched the crowd build up, he heard himself asking in a very quiet voice. ¡°When are youing back?¡± Samantha: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you at home, you cane back whenever you want.¡± Samantha did not respond to his words, and the atmosphere between them was clearly awkward. One by one, people finished their security checks, and it was about to be Samantha¡¯s turn when Luke suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms. The sudden move took Samantha by surprise, and before she had time to react, her lips were grabbed by Luca. This is an airport ¡­ Samantha tried to push him away, but the force of Luca¡¯s grip on her shoulders was heavy, and the pressure on her lips was so strong that it hurt. Chapter 1530 No turning back It was heavy, it hurt. Samantha could not push him, so she let him slide his lips over and over again, brushing her teeth. The smell of smoke had been too strong when she had been close, and now that they were kissing it was clear how much he had smoked. I don¡¯t know how much time passed before Luke finally let her go, resting his hand on her forehead and looking deeply at her. ¡°Go ahead, I will always be here waiting for you to return, no matter how long it takes.¡± With that said, Luca loosened his grip on her shoulders and even pushed her toward the security check behind her back, Samantha had thought he was reluctant to let her go, but was it just a goodbye kiss? ¡°Don¡¯t look back, if you still don¡¯t want toe back to me, don¡¯t give me hope.¡± Luca¡¯s eyes reddened as he said this. The six-foot-tall man looked at Samantha with red eyes in a crowded ce. Samantha¡¯s heart felt as if a million needles were piercing her, and before the tears fell she turned her head and went through the security gate. Samantha never looked back as she was followed through a series of checkpoints. Once inside, she dragged her suitcase away. From her back, from Luca¡¯s point of view, she walked resolutely, decisively, without a trace of dy. She did not see that Samantha¡¯s tears had spread all over her face, not to mention the fact that Luca did not want her to turn around, did not even dare to turn around herself. After all this time, her feelings for Luca had be so strong that her choice to leave had hurt her deeply. However, she felt that if she did not leave, there would be things she could not understand. She did not want to continue to bend over backwards for her son, and she believed that Luca had this responsibility to raise her son well. She was just a ruthless mother. Samantha pulled on her suitcase and walked briskly, passersby giving her strange looks and nces, which she did not care for, and soon she found her way to the waiting room but first settled in the nearby bathroom. Once she did, Samantha patted her cheeks and made an effort to smile in the mirror. It was okay, he didn¡¯t love her, she could just leave, she was so spontaneous, it was something to be happy about. If he did not love her, she would be a fool to force herself to stay by his side and beg for his love ! Look, Samantha, how brave you are. After cheering up, Samantha was finally in a better mood, so she picked up her suitcase and went to the waiting room. And on the other sideExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Luke pushed open the door to his room, intending to check the nursery, only to enter and find the light on in the room, with Flora and Rain both sitting there, both red-eyed, obviously having cried. The three looked at each other for a moment before Flora suddenly burst onto the sofa, hitting and cursing at Luke in various ways. ¡°You useless thing, I wasted my resources by bringing you into the world, you can¡¯t even control your wife, what else can you do?¡± Faced with Flora¡¯s reproaches, Luca did not react or resist, standing there like a wooden man, letting himself be beaten and scolded. Finally Rain couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went to pull Flora, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be angry anymore, Samantha is gone, it¡¯s useless even if you beat him to death now.¡± ¡°Why is it useless, I will beat him to death, this brat is really too disappointing for me.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Rain¡¯s voice grew a few notches heavier and he pulled her aside, ¡°Stop it, Luke may be your son, but you can¡¯t scold him like that, let it go. Besides, it is not without fault that Samantha left in this case, but since young people have their own choices, leave them alone.¡± Here Rain paused and spoke slowly, ¡°As before, when we went to be told about the fate, they still wanted to get married, and now it¡¯s the same, respect the young people¡¯s ideas.¡± Flora was struck by hisment and suddenly did not know what to say, she could only close her eyes helplessly. The baby in the room suddenly cried loudly, and violently, so Flora and Rain rushed into the room to cuddle the baby, leaving Luke alone in his ce. He managed to stay still with Flora holding him by the cor, but when they left, he slumped against the wall, a little weakly. Samantha was gone, really gone. She had left him, would she evere back? He was willing to wait, but could he hope? Luke closed his eyes, heartbroken, and all he could see before his eyes was the past with Samantha, and nothing else. It turned out that his heart had been unknowingly filled by that generous girl, but he did not know it, and he had been too confused to confess his love to her. If he had to do it all over again, would he still choose to do it? These thoughts swirled in Luke¡¯s mind, and they were extremely painful. After staying up all night, Rain cooked the porridge and called him to eat. ¡°Thanks, Mom, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± After politely declining Rain¡¯s kind offer, Luca got up and headed for his room. ¡°Luca, stop right there!¡± Rain called him directly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep or eat now? Are you doing this to Samantha?¡± At those words, Luca¡¯s steps quickened and he went no further. ¡°Samantha is gone, how are you going to take care of the baby if you don¡¯t get well? She left the baby because she wanted you to take care of it.¡± Rain took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°I know it¡¯s selfish of me to say this as Samantha¡¯s mother, but Samantha is my daughter and I know her very well as a mother/ and she wouldn¡¯t do something scandalous for no reason, there must be a reason why she would have left you, and I don¡¯t want to go into what that reason is.¡± These words went to Luca¡¯s heart. Indeed, there was a reason why Samantha would leave, and it was her fault. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°So what are you doing now? When I told Samantha about fortune telling, the child was adamant about marrying you, I haven¡¯t seen her persist in doing anything since she was a child, and what happened? I thought she had really found her happiness, who knew you had just gotten married and this happened, tell me the truth, did you hurt Samantha?¡± Questioned by his mother-inw, Luke could not answer the question. ¡°Can¡¯t you answer or are you too embarrassed to say?¡± Luca continued not to answer. ¡°If you can¡¯t say anything, then go get breakfast for me now and go rest and get well. I know my daughter¡¯s character well, and when she has figured it out, she wille back.¡± At those words, Luke¡¯s eyes lit up with a light, ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 1531 Returning to see the children ¡°Of course, I know my daughter¡¯s character well, and besides, I won¡¯t lie to her.¡± With his mother-inw¡¯s reassurance, Luca revived and immediately went to eat his porridge. Probably because he had thoughts and hope, Luca became more energetic in all the things he did after that, taking care of the baby alone, making the baby¡¯s form, putting him in the bathroom, all sorts of things. He went from being a fit young man to a housewife taking care of a family. And while he waited, Luke also cleaned up very well,ing home directly from work to take care of the baby at two o¡¯clock each day. There was also a girl from the staff who saw him alone and wanted to approach him. The girl took the initiative and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind that you were married and I don¡¯t mind that you have son, I am ready to treat him as my own.¡± She seemed very sincere. Luke blushed soberly and said to that, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m waiting for my wife to return.¡± The girl blushed a little and said in a small voice, ¡°She has left and I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be back. How long do you n to wait like this?¡± Luke smiled and said, ¡°I can wait whenever she wants, but I will wait for her and no other woman in this life.¡± He was firm and kind. When she saw Luca like this, the girl was sad and envious at the same time, how happy she would be to be loved by such a man. But she knew she could not force him and could only tell him, ¡°Then, blessed are you, you can surely wait for your wife¡¯s return.¡± At those words, Luke¡¯s expression finally melted and he looked at the woman. ¡°Thank you, and may you be blessed in finding your happiness soon.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw him finally look at her properly, then she reached out and tucked her hair behind her ear, ¡°I guess I won¡¯t be able to find one, in fact I don¡¯t like you, I once had a boyfriend, but I couldn¡¯t have children, so I broke up.¡± Here he paused before slowly adding, ¡°I can¡¯t have children for the rest of my life, that¡¯s why I said your son I can treat him as my own.¡± Luke froze, not expecting her to be unable to have children, a little understanding for the words she had blessed herself with, so Luke reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you will surely find someone who will ept youter.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After that Luca continued home with the child and then wrote in his journal and turned on hisputer to give Samantha a review on thest piece he had written. This was something he did every day. Even though Samantha was gone, her work continued to be updated daily, and Luke carefully read her new posts every day to guess whether she was having a good or bad day, and it had be a habit for Luke to do this. And reading Samantha¡¯s daily posts gave Luca the feeling that she was not too far away and that he could see and hear from her every day. Later, Serena called Luca to ask how he was doing and sighed when she found out that Samantha was gone, and thenforted him a little. It was Samantha who felt most guilty about the incident. After finding out what had happened, she was too embarrassed to call Samantha, and left her only an apology message and never contacted her again. Every time Samantha opened Facebook and saw Anna¡¯s Facebook messages for her were stuck on those three words, every time she wanted to respond, she didn¡¯t know what to say, and eventually she could only scroll down the list and look at the people who had messaged her during that time. There was Doria, her editor, her mother, her mother-inw Flora, her father, a host of friends and rtives asking her how she was doing. Samantha did not respond to any of the messages, did not post to her friends, only updated her work daily, readments and responses from her readers, and lived an almost lonely life alone with the money she was receiving. Loneliness seemed to have be a habit, buttely Samantha had be increasingly reluctant to be alone. She missed her baby and wondered how she was doing. Or could she talk? Could she call her mother if she saw her? The desire grew like a vine, climbing quickly and soon it was all over Samantha¡¯s mind and she wanted to see her child again. Samantha packed her bags that day and bought a ticket to return to her country. She nned to sneak back for a quick visit, avoiding Luca. When she returned to the city again, she did not expect that half a year had passed, and as soon as she stepped off the ne, the familiar feeling hit her. I didn¡¯t expect to feel this sense of belonging after six months away, probably because she was born here as a child, Samantha said as she walked and looked around. It had been six months since she left, but the grass and trees were still familiar to her, and she felt close to the ce any way she looked at it. And after six months of living alone in an apartment abroad, she still woke up every day in her bedroom a little confused, feeling like she was waking up every day in a very strange ce. But here it was different. The older woman on the same flight as Samantha was probably too bored to talk to her on the ne, and when they got off the ne, they got on the same bus, and as soon as she saw Samantha, she was very affectionate and came over to talk to her. ¡°Girl, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again, are you going home?¡± Samantha paused, then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She wasn¡¯t actually going home, she was just trying to sneak in to see her son, so she hesitated for a long time before nodding. The older woman did not notice her pause and hesitation and was very enthusiastic, ¡°You still look so young, are you back from studying abroad?¡± At her words, Samantha awkwardly shook her head, ¡°No, I just went out to have some fun abroad.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it, you promised someone then?¡± The more Samantha listened, the more she felt something was wrong, because she was asked if she was engaged to someone else, did this olddy in front of her qualify to be a matchmaker? She did not wait for his answer, but smiled and said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s fate that we met. My son has no girlfriend yet, do you want to meet him? Even on the ne I noticed that you are very sociable.¡± Samantha could onlyugh at this: she was not sociable, she was simply too embarrassed to refuse to talk to her. Now he wanted to introduce her to his son? Samantha smiled and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t meet your son, I already have a son.¡± The elderly woman was very surprised, ¡°You have a son?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, this time I came back to see my son.¡± Chapter 1532 – Mother and daughter meet. Hearing that she had returned to see her son, the elderly woman did not immediately know what to say. After all, she had wanted to introduce her son to someone earlier, and it was rather awkward when they also had a son. ¡°You¡¯re really young then, it doesn¡¯t look like you had a son at all.¡± Eventually the older woman could only dismiss the topic with more words, and Samantha smiled and nodded politely. After getting off the bus, Samantha took the subway home. After that, she booked a room at a nearby hotel and put her luggage away before thinking about what she would do with the baby. After all, her baby was still very young and it would be impractical to visit him at home, but how was she going to take him out? Samantha had not even thought about the rtionship before and had recklessly left for the country. If she had visited him at home, would Luca have thought that she hade back for him? She still hadn¡¯t understood what was going on inside her until now, and even though she missed him all the time, most of the time she thought about the images of him leaving her. Those wounds had not yet passed, so she simply had no way to let them go. This time she had returned with the intention of taking a quick look and leaving. I had to think of a way. Call her mother directly? After all, it seemed the most intuitive way, but would she tell Luca if she found out? In the end, Samantha thought no more about it and spent two days in the hotel alone, ordering food when she was hungry, then going nowhere and having a somewhat confusing time. She finally had a few drinks before calling Rain. When the call connected, Samantha couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself, not realizing that she now needed to drink to work up the courage to contact her mother, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to call. It was pathetic to think about it. It was clear that her people used to live with reckless abandon, but what had gotten into hertely to put herself in this situation. ¡°Hello?¡± Rain¡¯s slightly tremulous voice brought her sanity back to reality. Samantha suddenly came back to reality, her lips tugging at the corners for a long moment before she found her voice. ¡°Mom ¡­¡± At the sound of the voice, Rain on the other end of the phone almost burst into tears, for she had not contacted Samantha since she had decided to leave. Rain had tried to contact her, but whenever he called her, her calls were always unreachable, so Rain was especially excited that Samantha had taken the initiative to call her today. ¡°Baby, Samantha.¡± The two breathed into each other and ended up with red eyes and a slightly choked voice. ¡°So you called Mommy? Mom thought you wouldn¡¯t want to talk to him for the rest of your life.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes were so red that she prevented the tears from falling, so she could only keep her eyes wide open and half-closed her lips before saying in a slow voice; ¡°No, how could I ignore her for the rest of my life, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t dare to contact Mom some time ago, for fear you would talk me out of it.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Rain scolded her under her breath, ¡°You made your choice, how can Mother me you? Mother was just afraid you would be unhappy, it¡¯s been six months, have you thought it through?¡± At the mention of this question, Samantha fell silent. Hearing no response from Samantha on the other end of the phone for a long time, Rain realized she had asked the wrong question and smiled awkwardly, changing the subject, ¡°Look what you say, our Samantha can do whatever she wants, where are you now? Are you abroad?¡± Samantha paused for a long time, her eyes gently raised on the window sill, looking out at the bright sunlight, closing her eyes for a moment to hear her carefully, and only after opening them did she slowly say. ¡°Now I¡¯m in the country.¡± Rain was really surprised to hear that his daughter had called her of her own ord, but he had never thought that she was back in the country. She was so excited that she did not know what to say, and she was so incoherent that she was afraid that if she said something she did not like, her daughter would hang up the phone or leave again. The pain of missing her for half a year was really hard to bear. It¡¯s not just about missing him, but all the other emotions, worrying if he doesn¡¯t sleep well, if he¡¯s in pain, if he meets bad people, if he gets sick. That is why she has been particrly careful about her words. Six months ago her mother did not speak to her in this way, and since she began to resist her mother once, Rain has been very careful about what she says and does. It was extremely heartbreaking to even think about it. Samantha took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°Mom, calm down, take your time to say what you want to say, I won¡¯t hang up, don¡¯t worry.¡± Rain did not expect her daughter to see through her emotions, she was embarrassed and a little moved at the same time, she pulled up with her nose, ¡°Actually she meant, can we meet?¡± After hanging up the phone, Rain cried tears as she held the phone. When her husband Ideo came in, he saw his wife in this state and thought something had happened and quickly approached her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rain looked up, her eyes filled with tears, and said, ¡°My daughter just called me.¡± At those words, Ideo winced and answered a momentter. ¡°She finally gave up and contacted you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°s, this girl has now grown up, has her own ideas and is getting out of our control, you have to think outside the box, she is an independent individual after all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not thinking outside the box, I¡¯m just worried about what she will do if she runs into things out there on her own, and she is often out of her mind.¡± To put it bluntly, she was really afraid that something would happen to Samantha and her parents would not know about it, which would be the saddest thing of all. Ideo understood her thoughts and came over to sit beside her, reaching out to gently wrap his arms around her. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t think too much, he¡¯s already contacted you. Have you told the inws about it?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Rain shook her head, ¡°Samantha didn¡¯t tell me when she called if I could tell her inws, but I think she doesn¡¯t want to contact Luca yet.¡± ¡°The girl is really ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her, it¡¯s good that Samantha wants toe back, we made a date for lunch this afternoon, you don¡¯t have to say anything!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ideoughed helplessly, ¡°Understood, I¡¯m Samantha¡¯s father, I¡¯m definitely on Samantha¡¯s side and yours, besides how can I be so nosy?¡± ¡°Good.¡± In the afternoon, Samantha arrived as promised, and mother and daughter met in a small restaurant with a small table for conversation. It was also quiet so that the two would not be seen when it got exciting. Chapter 1533This is my heart. In the small box Samantha sat quietly, ordered the hot pot, which was boiling, Rain had not yet arrived, so she threw in a few slices of cabbage and potatoes. He also ordered a couple of beers. When the cabbage and potatoes were almost ready, she picked them up and put them on her te, then she threw a piece of beef into the pot, squeezed the sauce, waited until the beef was hot, picked it up and rolled it in the sauce, then put it on top of the cabbage, pinching a piece to taste it. This was the way she liked to eat it. Next, she ate a small piece of potato in quick session and opened a beer. Everything tasted familiar; she had never eaten stew in the six months she had been abroad. Samantha¡¯s nose turned a little sour and she reached for a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her eyes. Knock, knock¡­ There was a knock at the door and Samantha looked up. With that in mind, she put down the fork in her hand and got up to answer the door.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rain hade to visit her daughter and was dressed in a beautiful dress and makeup. Although she liked dressing like this, Rain was not in the mood she had been since Samantha had gone abroad and had not dressed and made up properly for a long time. At the thought of seeing her daughter, she even put on a mask before putting on makeup to look less old. Once mother and daughter met, they were somewhat silent with each other, and a moment passed before Samantha turned to the side and reluctantly pulled at the corners of her lips. ¡°Mom.¡± Rain entered the box with careful steps. Bang! Only after thepartment door closed did Rain see that she was eating a hot pot. ¡°I didn¡¯t know when Mother wasing, so I ate a little by myself first and drank some beer.¡± With that, Samantha burped and then mother and son froze, unable to stopughing at each other a momentter. Afterughing at each other, tears could not help but float back into their eyes, after which they were uncontroble. After the uncontroble moment, the makeup on their faces was all smudged, but after all, they were mother and daughter, so they sat down to eat their hotpot without any makeup. Rain took one look and immediately said, ¡°What kind of hotpot is this? You have to eat hotpot, you¡¯ve been abroad too long and you don¡¯t even know how to eat hotpot, right?¡± ¡°Who said I can¡¯t eat it? I didn¡¯t add the spices because I was thinking about you, okay?¡± ¡°Oh, you worry about me?¡± Rain turned to Samantha mockingly, ¡°Come on. You¡¯ve been raised to eat spicy since you were in my belly, how can you beat me?¡± ¡°Mom, you are so far behind, haven¡¯t you heard that there is a new wave after the old one? You can¡¯tpete with me for spicy food.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have the waitere and add more, let¡¯spare?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯spare.¡± After that mother and daughter called the waiter to add the chilies, and the whole pot was red-hot, the boiling oil burning all the food thrown down the same color and smoking hot in the air as they fished it out, you and mepeting with a portion. Mother and daughter ate with some haste until the sweat was like rain and their stomachs like fire before they both stopped. Rain cast a nce at Samantha and scolded her, ¡°Silly girl, I thought you must be ufortable with chili after being abroad for six months, but I didn¡¯t expect you to still be such a good eater, would it kill you to let me win?¡± At his words, Samantha blinked her beautiful eyes, ¡°The elders should give way to the younger generation, mom, I am your daughter, do you want to continueparing yourself to me?¡± ¡°Not anymore, not anymore.¡± Rain waved her hand and took another sip of beer in her mouth, ¡°Your mother¡¯s stomach is going to explode if you keepparing.¡± Actually, so was Samantha, only the two werepeting and somehow it hade to this. With her stomach on fire but unable to drink any more, Samantha had to stop all her moves and slump down at the table, ¡°Mom.¡± The call was soft and long, as if she had stepped back in time a decade or so. Samantha was just a child then, always by Rain¡¯s side, watching her from the table whenever she begged for something, calling out in a long, soft voice. Samantha, who is now a mother, looks to Rain the same soft child she was then. ¡°Mom, I miss her so much.¡± Samantha¡¯s face was a little red from drinking and she looked at Rain with a somewhatzy look, and Rain knew she was drinking and talking nonsense again. ¡°I miss him so much.¡± Samantha curled her lips, her eyes red, ¡°But why didn¡¯t hee to me? Do you really still remember your first love in your heart? I knew, I knew I shouldn¡¯te back, he didn¡¯t even text me after I left for six months, he even said he was waiting for me toe back, I think, he just wanted me to leave quickly!¡± Talking about this, Samantha suddenly pped the table hard, ¡°After I left, he could go find his first love that he put on the tip of his heart!¡± The more she said, the angrier Samantha¡¯s hand suddenly moved to the side, identally pushing all the tes off the table with a loud crunch. ¡°Ah!¡± Samantha was taken aback and reached out her hand to cover her heart, hugging herself and curling up in her chair, ¡°Scared girl, why didn¡¯t Luca the bastard mane to protect me? Oooh, he must have gone to his first love every time something goes wrong, he turns to her!¡± ¡°Ming Ming! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s his girlfriend! But all I can do is watch and see him run away from someone else, why should I?¡± Something fell from her eyes and hit the back of her hand, and a drunken Samantha took it like a child, holding it in her palm and staring at it curiously for a few moments. ¡°What is this?¡± She held the tear in her palm and looked at Rain, who was sitting across from her. Rain¡¯s stomach was burning, but after hearing Samantha¡¯s words, her heart felt like a boulder and she could hardly breathe. She looked at the tears on Samantha¡¯s palm, took a deep breath, calmed herself and told her. ¡°They are your tears, you little fool.¡± ¡°No!¡± To her surprise Samantha shook her head back hard and very seriously, ¡°These are not tears!¡± She lowered her head and her expression seemed to be self-deprecating, a bitterness under her eyes, ¡°These are my heart.¡± At those words, Rain¡¯s heart trembled as if pierced by a million needles, ¡°Samantha ¡­¡± ¡°I gave him my heart, why doesn¡¯t he love me anyway?¡± Samantha whispered in a low, broken voice, making ridiculous gestures as she did so, but such a Samantha was nothing but heartbreak for Rain, endless heartbreak. She turned and wiped a handful of tears from her eyes before getting up and walking over to Samantha, ¡°Come, Mommy will take you to Luke and ask him why he is doing this to you!¡± Chapter 1534 Don’t Leave Me Anymore Hearing Rain say she would take her to Luca¡¯s, Samantha was immediately anxious, shaking her hand back in panic and retreating to her chair, shaking her head carelessly. ¡°I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going to him, he won¡¯t evene to me, he just wants his first love, I¡¯ll lose face if I go to him.¡± ¡°What face?¡± Rain said angrily, ¡°Is face as important as your happiness? If you want him, go back to him.¡± ¡°No.¡± Samantha was very insistent, ¡°I¡¯m not going to him, I¡¯ve always taken the initiative, I¡¯m so tired, I need to rest.¡± With that, Samantha got up from her chair, grabbed her bag and headed outside. Rain was startled and quickly ran after her, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m going to make sure Luca can¡¯t find me, he really likes to abandon me for someone else, so I¡¯m going to show him that I have dignity too!¡± She went out like a fury, so fast that Rain could not stop her and had to follow her, but when she got downstairs Rain was stopped by the waiter because she was running a little slow. ¡°Excuse me ma¡¯am, please pay the bill.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, my daughter ran away, I¡¯ll go find her ande backter to pay the bill.¡± ¡°No ma¡¯am, this is not in order.¡± The waiter was against it, Rain had no choice but to stop and open her bag, ¡°How much is it?¡± After asking, she anxiously took the money and put it in the waiter¡¯s hand, ¡°These are for you, first I go to my daughter, she is dangerous when she is drunk.¡± The waiter counted the money he had, but found that some was still missing, and once again stepped forward to stop her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, but you didn¡¯t give me enough money.¡± Rain was so angry that he wanted to curse, but he felt he was in the wrong, so he stopped and carefully took the money and counted it to the waiter. ¡°Thank you.¡± When Rain tried to look for Samantha again, he found that the girl had already run away without a trace. But Samantha was in a frenzy and did not answer his call. Rain was furious: Why didn¡¯t she choose a restaurant that paid for her meal in advance? If she had paid in advance, she would not have lost her daughter. The only bad thing about Samantha is that she gets drunk and goes crazy, so I hope nothing happens to her. I hope nothing happens to her. Luca had just finished a project and finished the rest of his business in the office before packing up and leaving. When he took the elevator, he ran into the girl who hadst confessed to him. When he entered, he clearly did not expect Luca to be here and froze for a moment before asking, ¡°May Ie in?¡± Luca thought nothing of it and tightened his lips, ¡°Come on in.¡± When the girl limped in, Luca gave her a second look and asked, out of concern for his colleagues, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The girl was a little embarrassed and blushed a little, ¡°I¡¯ve never worn high heels before, so I have it a little crooked.¡± Luca looked down at her feet and noticed that she was indeed wearing a pair of high heels today. For a moment there was silence in the elevator and neither of them spoke again. The girl had been rejected by Lucast time, so she knew what she was doing and had no intention of bothering Luca again-after all, you can¡¯t force a rtionship like this, everyone has their own destiny. So she did not ask Luca to take her to the hospital, even though she had a club foot. After a while, Luca probably felt a little embarrassed and opened his mouth, ¡°Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡± After all, they were the only two people in the elevator, and he was worried enough to know that she had hurt her foot, and consequently it seemed impossible for him to say anything without mentioning it. At those words, the girl looked up in surprise, but then thought about something in her blurred eyes for a few moments, and after lowering her eyes she shook her head. ¡°Thanks, but no, I¡¯ve already called a car, I¡¯ll have a ride downstairster.¡± You already called a car? In this case, Luca did not say another word. When the elevator reached the ground floor, Luca stepped out, the girl limped behind Luca clinging to the wall, looking over his shoulder with a certain sadness in her heart, if only he was willing to help her a little. No, he was the one who had to wait for his wife¡¯s return, how could he have such expectations? Soon, those boring fantasies in the girl¡¯s mind were shattered by reality. After a few steps, she noticed Luca¡¯s footsteps slowing down a few notches, before turning back to look at her, ¡°Is your car outside?¡± ¡°Uh, yes.¡± Luca was about to ignore her, but then he realized that the girl was very self-conscious, and it really wasn¡¯t fair for him to see her in pain, so he could only walk beside her and help her a little, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± When Luke put the girl in the car, closed the door for her and was about to go back for his car, he turned his head and saw a familiar figure standing not far away.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At first he thought he had made a mistake and was a little incredulous, but on a second look, the person was still standing there correctly, with tear stains on his face. ¡°Samantha?¡± asked Luke, stunned for a long moment, suddenly reacting with a step forward. Not wanting to see him move, Samantha, who had stood still earlier, turned and ran away. As he pursued Samantha, he noticed that he was running in a chaotic direction, as if he did not know where he was going, but he was running very fast. Samantha was tall by nature, and her legs in particr were so long and thin that when she ran it was like stepping on a shooting star. In fact, Luca was not slower than her, they had the same speed, but Samantha had been away from him by some distance, so the distance was always there. Luca soon gathered enough energy to close the distance and finallyunched himself forward forcefully and embraced Samantha. The moment he embraced the entity, Luke felt something explode in his ears, and he was so afraid, afraid that what he was seeing was an illusion and that the moment he put his arms around the person, it would be gone in an instant. And unlike now, Samantha was held firmly in his arms, even though the two were about to sink toward each other because he had sunk so hard. Luke used the strength in his hands to turn her upward, using his own body as a meat pillow for Samantha. After his back rubbed hard against the floor for a while, and after the severe pain, his five senses became clearer, and Samantha was still well in his arms in front of him. Only Samantha seemed to fight back and struggled hard. Luke held her tightly and growled at her in an unbearable voice, ¡°Don¡¯t ever leave me again!¡± Chapter 1535 – Waiting for you to come back for him Don¡¯t leave him again! She was really afraid that she could not bear it if she left again. Luke had been living like a tool for the past six months, doing nothing but working and raising the baby every day, if there wasn¡¯t a glimmer of hope to hold him up, if it weren¡¯t for what Serena had told him earlier. He really wanted to go to Samantha and get her back, but he was worried that if he did, Samantha would be very resistant to him again, as she had been before, and then the problem between them would not be resolved in any way. Therefore, he could only hold back until his decision. Serena had said earlier that whether or not she would return would depend on her feelings for him, and he thought she would never return, but to his surprise she did. She was back! Just as the Lady had said, she could really think more clearly when she was away from him, so now she was back. Now that she was back, Luca would never let her go again. ¡°Let me go.¡± Samantha stood up forcefully and pushed Luca, ¡°Let me go, Luca, you bastard, I won¡¯t even bother with you anymore, you¡¯re with another woman again, who is she? Is she your new lover?¡± At first Luca was a little confused, but onlyter did he realize that Samantha had probably seen the scene where he was holding the woman/colleague. Luca mentally scolded himself, ¡°I should have known better than to mind my own business, what do they care if someone else lives or dies? With that in mind, Luca quickly exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s just a colleague from thepany who hurt her foot, so I just gave her a ride.¡± ¡°A foot injury? Another foot injury, why do you have so many people to save? Then go and help her, all right, don¡¯t hold me, let me go.¡± Faced with her struggle, Luke not only did not let her go, he strangled her tighter, as if he wanted to melt her into his body.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The street was full of people, and the sudden appearance of this couple really took people by surprise, some stayed to watch the spectacle, while others shook their heads and left. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, now that you¡¯re back I won¡¯t let you leave me again, I¡¯ve had enough Samantha!¡± With these words, Luca cupped her chin and kissed her without a care in the world. Six months of desire was all in this kiss. He kissed her with such devotion and forgetfulness that he opened his lips, his teeth and dug into her heart. The kiss was still familiar even though six months had passed, and he was still able to find her sensitive spots easily. The couple was expected to fight, and some of them thought it was a love triangle, but they actually kissed, so many girls couldn¡¯t help but pull out their phones and take pictures. The girls looked at the camera and ckened their faces. What kind of world is this? People mistreat dogs even when they are just shopping. When the kiss ended, Luca was pped by Samantha. p¡­ The few who took the video thought this wave was a telepathic connection but they didn¡¯t expect the girl was still reluctant and they were all a bit gossipy. ¡°Is that all you can do?¡± Samantha looked at him with cold eyes, the intoxication from her previous drinks having run its course by now. She had never been sober since her drinking days. At first she had approached Luke to see how he was now, if he was having as much fun as ever after losing her, or if it was painful. Then she saw him helping another girl out of the office. She had been gone for six months, and instead of looking for her, he was keeping another girl from the office, and she was really thinking about him. It was ridiculous. Although she had drunk a lot today, Samantha had never been more sober than she was now. She stood up and looked at Luca condescendingly. ¡°That kiss just now was thest one for you, Luca, we¡¯re done.¡± With that, Samantha turned and walked away. In a few steps, Luca caught up with her. ¡°Because of the scene you just saw? I can exin, I have nothing to do with her, she is just a woman, colleague in thepany.¡± Samantha wiped her tears and advanced with a cold face, ignoring whatever Luca said. When she did not answer the question, Luca could only continue to exin, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, she twisted her foot when she got into the elevator, so I helped her, and left her alone after getting into the car, as you saw just now.¡± Samantha still ignored Luca, and Luca had no choice but to change the subject, ¡°When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me so I coulde and pick you up?¡± Pick her up? Hearing this, Samantha inwardly sneered and did not respond to his words, asking only, ¡°Where is the baby?¡± Luke was d that she had taken the initiative to ask about the baby, ¡°He¡¯s at home, do you want to go see him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha nodded indifferently, as if the person who had just run away crying was not her at all. Luca took Samantha hometer. Flora was at home with the baby when she heard the door ring and thought it was Luca leaving work. For the past six months she had been harboring a deep resentment toward her son and left when he came home, not wanting to see him at all. So when she heard that Luca had returned, Flora began to pack her bags and prepared to go home. When she ended up walking to the door, she discovered that the person who had entered was actually ¡­ ¡°Samantha?¡± thought Flora when she saw Samantha that something was wrong with her eyes, otherwise how could she have seen Samanthaing back? Samantha had not expected to meet Flora and froze for a moment before calling out, ¡°Mama.¡± At the sound of her voice, Flora¡¯s eyes turned red and she did not know how to react, but she stood there with red eyes. Samantha had just cried earlier and now she was about to cry again, so she rushed forward to hold back her tears, ¡°Mom, I came back to see the baby. Is he awake?¡± Flora answered by wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes and nodded quickly. ¡°He just fell asleep, he is in his little room, why are you ¡­¡± ¡°Then Mommy wille with me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After that Flora and Samantha went together to the small room to see the baby. It had been six months since they had seen him, and the baby was no longer the same baby that Samantha had seen; the base of the features was there, but he had gradually changed, and had be fleshier and stronger than before. Luke stood in the doorway and did not enter. Samantha looked at the quiet sleeping face of the baby and her gaze softened, ¡°Does he have a name yet?¡± Flora and shook her head, ¡°No, Luca said we would decide when you returned.¡± Samantha made a start, ¡°When Ie back? In other words, was he waiting for her toe back? But if he was waiting for her, why didn¡¯t he wait well and why did he show her that scene? Chapter 1536Can’t you think about it? Thinking about it, Samantha still felt quite angry emotionally, and she took a few deep breaths to calm herself without saying anything else. Flora looked at her for a long time and then suddenly said, ¡°You be quiet with him for a while.¡± With that Flora went out and closed the door to Samantha. After that she pulled Luca to the other side and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Luca half-closed his thin lips and did not answer. Flora thought she would not be able to say anything for a while and asked no more questions. She had decided to go home, but now that Samantha was here, Flora did not want to leave any longer and decided to stay. ¡°Luca, now go to the supermarket and buy some things, I¡¯ll stay here and cook tonight, Samantha is back here and it¡¯s important to add to her food, look how much weight the girl has lost.¡± Luca really didn¡¯t want to go, he was worried that Samantha would run away from him again, so he half-closed his thin lips and stood still, saying neither yes nor no. ¡°For what? What will Samantha eat tonight if you don¡¯t go shopping? Besides, she¡¯s back, surely she¡¯s not going anywhere, so what are you worried about?¡± Luke was extremely uneasy, Samantha¡¯s look and her reaction made him think that she did not want to go back to him, she had onlye to see the baby, and how far she would go to see him ¡­ Chances are that it was also because she had been drinking that she acted so out of control. After all, Samantha had never lost control of herself when she was sober before what had happened with Anna. This loss of control also allowed Luke to see clearly into her heart, but at the same time, he began to worry. ¡°Go, I will watch Samantha for you, mom will find a way to keep her until you return.¡± It was only after being hurriedly ced by Flora in this way that Luke turned around and went to the supermarket for groceries. Samantha stayed in the room with the baby for a long time and took pictures of him with her cell phone; she was quiet and said nothing, thinking she would not wake him up. But to her surprise, not long after taking the picture, the baby actually woke up, then opened his clean, clear eyes and stared at her carefully, without crying, without fidgeting, very well behaved. ¡°Baby.¡± Samantha suddenly became excited, putting down the phone anding forward to pick up the baby, saying as she did so, ¡°It¡¯s Mommy.¡± Samantha thought the baby would cry or not let her hug him, but when she did, the baby reached out and rubbed her chin with his tiny fist, speaking somenguage Samantha did not understand. ¡°What are you saying? Mommy doesn¡¯t understand, I am your mommy, do you understand?¡± Samantha grabbed her little fist and smiled, her eyes warmed and she hugged the child a little tighter, her cheek went to his, ¡°Mommy misses you so much, did you miss Mommy?¡± Mother and son spent some time together in the room, Flora waited outside and did not bother toe in. After about a while, the door opened. Flora immediately got up and then saw Samanthaing out with the baby in her arms. ¡°Samantha, is the baby awake? How is he doing, the family is still teaching him to talk, but he is still too young to learn well.¡± Samantha¡¯s face was a little pale and her smile was a little forced. ¡°It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s still small and it¡¯s normal that he can¡¯t learn.¡± ¡°You can teach himter, the first thing he calls is his mother, so if you teach him a few more words, he will definitely learn.¡± Flora¡¯s words were actually a hint to Samantha, who could not see the underlying meaning of her words, that she wanted her to stay. Samantha did not respond to his words; she merely looked at Flora in silence. Facing such a Samantha, Flora could barely keep the smile from her face and could only smile reluctantly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Only then did Samantha speak softly, ¡°Mom, I want to take him to stay with me for a few days, is that okay?¡± It was only when she heard this that Flora really panicked. When Samantha had said she was leaving, she had not panicked as she did now, because Samantha had left the baby with Luca, which meant there was a possibility that Samantha woulde backter. But after six months, she came back and this time she wants to take the baby away. What does this mean? Most likely she wants to leave Luca for real this time, and taking the baby away now is the first step, after which ¡­ Flora hardly dared to think further, the more she thought about it, the more rming it became. For a good half hour minute she could not find her voice and the blood in her face vanished with it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom, I haven¡¯t seen him for six months and I miss the baby a lot, I¡¯ll just take him out for a few days, okay?¡± ¡°Baby, Samantha,¡± Flora finally rxed, tugging at Samantha¡¯s sleeve a little anxiously, as nervous as a baby about to be abandoned, ¡°Why do you have to go out can you stay? You¡¯re back now, aren¡¯t you? There are so many rooms in the house, just pick one, or don¡¯t you like it? Or maybe Luca¡¯s father and I will buy you another apartment? Or maybe you think it¡¯s inconvenient for mom to live here, don¡¯t worry, mom doesn¡¯t live here, she justes to help Luca take care of the baby during the day and he takes care of at night.¡± When she was in a hurry, Flora said a lot of things, this humble attitude hurt Samantha¡¯s heart, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be like this, I just want her to go out for a few days.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Mom is fine, mom is just giving you advice, what do you think is best?¡± Samantha did not answer. ¡°Then think again and tell mom when you¡¯ve thought it through, okay?¡± ¡°Mom, I just want to take him out for a few days, I ¡­ don¡¯t want to live here.¡± The smile on Flora¡¯s face finally could not be maintained and vanished into thin air, she heaved a sigh and said with pity in her eyes, ¡°I just asked Luca to go to the supermarket to buy something, saying that I wanted you to stay for dinner tonight and I wanted to cook you a delicious meal, the boy didn¡¯t want to go, he didn¡¯t even want to after I had told him for a long time, now I finally understand, it¡¯s been half a year and you still haven¡¯t forgiven Luca, have you?¡± Samantha hugged the little boy tightly in her arms, blinked and did not speak. Flora saw her movements and sighed helplessly, ¡°What are you afraid of? You gave birth to the baby, if you really want to take him away, no one will steal him from you.¡± At her words, Samantha looked up in shock. ¡°I understand this feeling, I myself am a woman and although we the Russo family want the baby, I would advise the baby to choose the mother if I were to put myself in the baby¡¯s shoes.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes immediately moistened. This mother-inw of hers was truly the best mother-inw in the world, and there would never be another. ¡°But Samantha, can¡¯t you think about it anymore? You and Luca have been together for how long? Six months apart, is all you think about is separation? In these six months, have you never regretted even for a moment? Even if the child can follow you, do you think a child is reallyplete without a father or mother?¡± Chapter 1537 – Intention to Divorce This was something Samantha considered. But then she thought about it and realized that she was not the kind of person who would allow herself to bemitted for the sake of her child. She chose to have the child, to be responsible for it, to give it the best she could, but that was based on living the life she wanted to live. Only she could give her child a better life. Assuming, for example, that she and Luke are unhappy together, then even if the child is givenplete parental love, but how sensitive are children, and do they not know if their parents have a good rtionship?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t want to instill these emotions in her child from an early age. ¡°Well, too much talk, you must be getting bored, it¡¯s better for mom not to talk about it.¡± Flora wiped the corners of her eyes a little sadly, she couldn¡¯t contain herself a bit when she was upset, ¡°I¡¯ve watched Luke go to and from work every day for the past six months, taking care of the children in two rows at a time, and waiting for you toe back every day, I, as a mother, felt that everything he did had to be worthwhile, Samantha had to be able to see his hard work and waiting. Even if she was not back so soon, but she woulde back that was good.¡± ¡°But to my surprise, you came back instead, only to try to take the baby with you.¡± Finally, Flora could not control herself and burst into tears, and Samantha felt like a million ants in her heart, but there was nothing she could do. She could only sit still and wait for Flora to finish crying, then stood up and said to her, ¡°Go, before Lucaes back, and when hees back, I will give him a clear exnation.¡± Samantha was a little taken aback, ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Go ahead, but promise mom that you will give yourself more time to think, don¡¯t give Luca the death sentence all of a sudden, I have a general idea of what happened between you two. Don¡¯t make too much trouble with the past, Luca¡¯s heart belongs to you intact now.¡± Thesest words touched Samantha, but only for a moment, and she quickly nodded, ¡°I know mom, I will think about it, then I will take the baby and leave.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± As Samantha walked away with the baby in her arms, Flora did not even dare turn her head or look more than once, fearing that if she took another look, she would not be able to resist jumping up to stop the mother and baby. She was a mother and her heart would surely be in Luca¡¯s favor, but it was because it would be in Luca¡¯s favor that she put herself in Samantha¡¯s shoes for her. Samantha was also a mother and would definitely want to live with her children. If she were the one getting divorced, she would definitely want to raise her children on her own, financially permitting. Bang! Flora sat motionless on the sofa until the door closed. From the joy of meeting Samantha to Samantha¡¯s departure with the baby, it was nothing but a fall from heaven to hell. She, the mother, was in such a mood, and her son would surely be even more upset when he found out. I don¡¯t know how long she sat there, but Luke came back with a pile of stuff and quietly put it in the refrigerator, and Flora was there watching, watching it fill up, and she didn¡¯t ask about Samantha when she came back. The silly boy, did he still think Samantha was still in the house with the baby? Thinking about it, Flora said, ¡°Don¡¯t get ready, she¡¯s gone.¡± At that point, Luca¡¯s hands moved and then continued to fill the refrigerator, a little robot-like and a little numb. Flora was furious and went to her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said, Samantha left, she took the baby with her, why didn¡¯t you react? Why are you acting like a dead man? You are still someone¡¯s husband and father!¡± Luke remained unresponsive for a long time, as if he had lost all his strength. ¡°What can I do then?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What can I do? She didn¡¯te back to me for six months, so maybe she really made a good choice.¡± At this point, Luke lowered his eyes and pulled at his lips helplessly, ¡°Maybe I should respect her choice, I don¡¯t want to do anything to force her anymore.¡± ¡°What do you mean by forcing?¡± Flora could not quite understand the meaning of his words and pushed his shoulder breathlessly, ¡°You are the father of the child, you are fighting for him, not forcing him, understand?¡± ¡°Mom, stop saying that.¡± Luca pushed her hand away and turned to go back to his room. He locked himself in his room and closed his eyes to think, he had been calm and had not bothered Samantha every day for the past six months and what hade out of it was that Samantha hade back and taken the baby right away and to be honest if it was his decision he did not seem to be able to limit/constrain it much. After all, even though Samantha had stayed by his side during the previous months, she had been very unhappy. Perhaps the two were simply not suitable for marriage. As the fortune teller had said, it was life or death. Luke reached out his hand to cover her face andughed bitterly. After a long time, a crystalline liquid flowed from his fingers. After Samantha had taken the baby away, he called Rain, who was going crazy looking for her, and suddenly found Samantha calling of her own ord, so he answered. ¡°Samantha?¡± ¡°Mom, I have the baby.¡± Rain was shocked for a moment before asking her, ¡°Where are you now?¡± Samantha gave an address and then sat on the sidewalk with the baby in her arms and waited, and it was not long before Rain arrived. At first she could not believe it, but she was shocked to see that the baby Samantha was holding was her grandson. ¡°Baby, have you been to see Luca?¡± Samantha sat there, as if her whole body had been shaken out of her mind, and Rain took half a second to speak to her before she came to her senses and looked up at her. ¡°Well, I just met him.¡± Rain looked at her expression and felt very sick inside and could only reach out his hand toward her, ¡°Well, let me hold the baby for you.¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time, I will hold him myself.¡± Samantha stood up and then asked, ¡°Mom do you have anything at home for the baby? I would like to take him home for a few days.¡± ¡°Of course there is.¡± Rain nodded, since she had this grandson, she had always kept things in the house that he would use, Luke brought the baby every weekend, so whatever was in the house, whatever had been eaten and used, was new. ¡°Okay, then no problem, let¡¯s go.¡± On the way back, Rain wanted to ask Samantha several times what was on her mind, but she finally held back, inwardly sighing helplessly. What was the point of asking? No matter what her daughter thought, she, as a mother, would support her unconditionally, so if that was the case, there was nothing more to ask. But when she was almost home, Samantha suddenly made the decision to say, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to divorce Luca.¡± Rain breathed a sigh of relief and felt half exhausted. ¡°Divorce, divorce?¡± Chapter 1538 My mother-in-law agreed. Only when she got out of the car did Rain pull at Samantha¡¯s sleeve.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? You¡¯ve been abroad for six months and all you¡¯ve gotten is a divorce? Samantha, this ¡­ is really how do you want it to turn out?¡± Rain was tempted to ask her if she knew what you told me earlier when you were drunk. But her daughter has been strong since she was a child, so if she told you what she was like when she was drunk, would you think she was lying to you? Or maybe it hurt her self-esteem? ¡°Well, I get it.¡± Samantha smiled indifferently, ¡°I was the one who got high for the first six months, I actually don¡¯t like living a life where I am affected by my feelings, I am human, I should be in control of my feelings and emotions, instead I am affected by them. If I continue like this, I will only use up my youth and energy.¡± ¡°So will you do it?¡± ¡°Divorce, I want the children and live on my own.¡± Rain looked at the child she held in her hands and walked away. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to remarry, you know?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of marrying someone? I won¡¯t marry again after the divorce, Mom.¡± You still have Luke in your heart and so you don¡¯t want to remarry,¡± Rain told her in her mind. ¡°I will go live on my own, I am not worth the years I wasted marrying him for a man whose heart was not even in me.¡± Samantha shook her head, then looked at the child in her arms, ¡°I want to take him with me for a piece of my life, then I will probably change careers.¡± She couldn¡¯t give her son a superior environment if she only did writing. He would have to get his act together. Rain¡¯s expression was still surprised as she and Samantha walked, ¡°Can you have a child just because you say you want one? Luke and family only have one child, are you sure your mother-inw and father-inw will agree to give you the child?¡± ¡°My mother-inw has already agreed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rain was shocked, ¡°So soon? Is it because she doesn¡¯t want to say no to you or she thinks you won¡¯te back to Luca, so she¡¯s letting you leave with the baby so she can cut Luca off for good? Anyway, men and women are always different, women¡¯s second marriages are useless, but men¡¯s remarriages are very popr, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the world, sigh.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think so much about my mother-inw, she is a very kind person.¡± ¡°Even better than offering her own grandchild, it¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t do, I couldn¡¯t give it up.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but sigh again, ¡°The fact that she can do such a thing shows that she is really good to you, earlier she said she wanted to love you as if you were her own daughter, I still didn¡¯t believe her, how can she be biological if she is not? But I didn¡¯t expect that what she said was actually true, maybe she really treats you like a daughter, that¡¯s why she adores you so much.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡± Luca, even though you two had some rtionship problems, I don¡¯t see him going anywhere for half a year except to work every day and take care of the children. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t speak for him, I¡¯ve made my decision.¡± She could love him, but also not. She, she could afford to let him go, she wanted to be the exclusive woman, at first she thought she could, then she realized she couldn¡¯t, so let it go. She could lead a great life on her own and make that bastard Luca regret it. ¡°I know I¡¯m old and probably don¡¯t understand the mood of you young people anymore. But Dad and I had a lot of bumps and bruises when we were younger, and when couples get together there are always little bumps and bruises, but I always think it¡¯s a way to bond and make the two of them morepatible. To be honest, from his point of view, I feel sorry for him.¡± At first she had no intention of speaking up for Luca, but after seeing how determined and spontaneous her daughter was, Rain began to feel sorry for Luca and could not help but say a few words for him. The more she thought about it, the more she felt sorry for Luca: she had been away for six months, he had waited for her for six months, and now that she was back she had taken the baby away and there was nothing he could do about it. Isn¡¯t that pathetic? Rain was still feeling sorry for him! ¡°Pathetic?¡± Samantha reluctantly pulled at his lips, ¡°Pathetic is the worstpared to pathetic, isn¡¯t it?¡± When he had recklessly rushed into the fire to save his sweetheart, when he had left her behind to take her to the hospital. It wasn¡¯t pathetic at all, Samantha thought, it was stupid. To have tied her fate and heart to such a man for six months of sinking is enough. Rain looked at her daughter¡¯s demeanor and realized that she had made her decision, the same as when she had decided to leave, and that a good discussion was not something they could influence. Back home, Samantha settled the child. In the evening Rain opened the door to her room and ced a bankbook in front of Samantha. ¡°Mother, what does this mean?¡± ¡°This is the savings that your father and I put aside for most of our lives, everything was left to you, I wanted to use it when you got married, but my inws wouldn¡¯t agree to let me use it, everything was paid for by their family, the house cost them a lot of money, they treated you so well, if you divorce, you will have to return some of the money they paid for it. ¡± Otherwise, they will not be able to get anything after paying. Samantha did not reach out her hand to take it, and after a few moments of silence said, ¡°Mom, I have my money, you don¡¯t have to give it to me, since I have been saving it for most of my life, so you and my father can spend it. ¡°What are you talking about? Your father and I saved this money for you, what are we going to spend it on? We are too old to spend all that money, but you are different. After the divorce you will have to raise the child alone, and when you do, will you still be able to work like you did when you were single? It¡¯s not like there is anyone to share for you or anything, you definitely need the money. You will have to return some of the money in this booklet to the Russo family, and Luca¡¯s mother has spent a lot on gifts for you, so you can have the rest after you return it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t take it, if you want to return it, you do it yourself.¡± Having said that, Samantha turned over and went to bed, fed the baby with form, after which he fell asleep and shey down beside him. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed mom, you and dad should go to bed soon too.¡± Rain turned away in exasperation at the sight of his greasy look. The bankbook, of course, was on the table and was not taken. Chapter 1539-Trial for six months. When Samantha woke up again, she saw the bankbook on the table and put it away with a sigh. ording to the character of her parents, she would never take back what she had been given. Thinking about what Flora and Luca had done for her during that time, Samantha decided to call Luca and ask him out to talk. They met in the same house as before; Samantha had left the baby with her mother and thene alone. Luca saw hering, warmed a ss of milk for her and said nothing. ¡°You know what I wanted to see you about, don¡¯t you?¡± After Samantha had spoken, Luca said, ¡°Drink the warm milk first, don¡¯t keep skipping breakfast in the morning, it¡¯s not good for your health.¡± Samantha¡¯s fingertips paused and did not touch the milk for a long time. There was silence in the living room for a long time, and when Luke saw that she had not moved, he brought the milk for her. ¡°Drink, I¡¯ll say yes to anything you say anyway.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart stirred, but she did not bother to take the ss of milk, her lips twitching before she finally raised her head to look at Luca. ¡°Do you know why I came to see you?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then you still say you will promise me whatever I say?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luca nodded, ¡°For you, I promise everything.¡± Suddenly Samantha did not know what to say, she slowly reached for the ss, the milk was warm enough to be held in her palm, the warmth/flow crept along her palm and into her heart. She held the milk and did not speak for a moment. It was a long time before she spoke and asked him, ¡°These six months, do you regret it?¡± Luke gave a bitterugh, ¡°What if I regret it, what if I do? Will you evere back to me?¡± He looked up for a moment and looked straight into Samantha¡¯s eyes, ¡°Even if I were in pain and worse than dead, you wouldn¡¯t want toe back to me. Things have happened, mistakes I¡¯ve made, and I don¡¯t even know how to fix them, and you¡¯re not willing to give me a chance to fix them.¡± ¡°If ¡­ if I could.¡± Luke let out a bitterugh and lowered his dark eyes, ¡°I would spend my life trying to make it right.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart trembled so much at the tip that she bit her lower lip for a long time before asking, ¡°Do you finally admit that you did that wrong thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I did it wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have done it.¡± Luke half-closed his lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through, I wasn¡¯t responsible, I shouldn¡¯t have been with you before I got myself together, and I shouldn¡¯t have been with you and still had my heart for someone else.¡± The phrase ¡°having a heart for someone else¡± stunned/stimted Samantha and she blushed a few shades whiter, ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°But Samantha!¡± Luke suddenly looked up and stared at her seriously, his hand also grabbed her shoulder, ¡°Just that once, just once, and then the incident at the supermarket, my heart was already full of you and no one else.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Samantha looked at him with some surprise. ¡°I know you may not believe me, but I can swear to God that what I am saying is not a lie, maybe the first time I still had it in my heart, but after that it was full full of you and there was no room for anyone else.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When he said this, Luke¡¯s face was sincere and his eyes were open, as if I were here for you, and if you didn¡¯t believe me, you might as well cut my heart out to find out. Samantha¡¯s concern had always been whether he loved her or not. Now that he was honest with her, she felt her heart being hit hard, and at the same time, she was gripped by a pair ofrge palms from which she could not escape. She bit her lower lip and looked at him viciously. ¡°Are you deliberately telling lies to hold me back? Liar, if you could not tolerate anyone else in your heart, why did you abandon me at that moment? Liar, what you said is not true at all!¡± ¡°Samantha, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t believe me, it¡¯s that you don¡¯t believe yourself.¡± At those words, Samantha froze. ¡°You don¡¯t believe you can hold my heart, so you are in a state of uncertainty and anxiety, right?¡± Unfortunately for Samantha, Luca¡¯s heart was all about her, and the first time she was so upset that her strings kept crumbling, and then the next time it fell apart! She could barely hold the ss of milk and could only push it away and then set the ss down beside her. ¡°Stop it, even if you¡¯re right about everything, I don¡¯t want to talk to you, I¡¯ve made a decision I don¡¯t want to ¡­¡± ¡°Will you give me another chance?¡± Luca suddenly rubbed against her and hugged her waist, leaning against her ear and whispering, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to be together, don¡¯t separate like this, okay?¡± Samantha said nothing, only her eyshes flickered. ¡°The baby is still so small, can you bear it? If he has only a mother and no father, will his life beplete in the future? Now I¡¯m full of you, even though I¡¯m like this, can¡¯t you ept it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that again.¡± ¡°When the fortune teller said that the two of us would live or die apart, when you told me about it then, I was really moved Samantha, because you didn¡¯t hide it from me and I made a good decision to go on with you forever, so don¡¯t separate so easily, okay?¡± Luke¡¯s voice became softer and softer as he spoke, and Samantha felt like she was stepping on a cloud, which was extremely unreal. Had he really given himself his heartpletely? Was it possible? Was it possible that he could simply give up on Anna when he was so fond of her? Was it possible? ¡°Samantha, give me another chance, Samantha ¡­¡± In the end, all Samantha could continue to hear was Luca calling her name in an extremely loving voice. Then she looked at Luca in front of her and asked, a little troubled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance, promise me you¡¯ll do well?¡± ¡°I promise, I will love you with all my life this time, for six months, and if you are still not satisfied after six months, I will not stop you then if you want to leave, okay?¡± Half a year? ¡°How lovesick I have been these six months, do you know? I didn¡¯t dare to look for you for fear you would hate me, so I could only reward you for your writing every day, did you see?¡± Reward? By the way, Samantha found a reader at that time who rewarded her every day and insisted onmenting on it, without giving up a single day for six months. She noticed the ount at that time but did not think much about it, perhaps because her mind was thinking about something else, but she did not think that the ount was actually Luke¡¯s. So it was not as if he had been indifferent for the past six months? Knowing that he had been following her for the past six months, Samantha¡¯s heart softened. Then, she was so trapped by Luca that she agreed to try him for another six months. Chapter 1540 Day of Unnecessary Thoughts. Finally, Samantha¡¯s whole body was stunned, as if she had been hypnotized, and when she reacted, the marriage certificate was put away by Luca. ¡°I will keep the marriage certificate for these six months, and I will personally give it to you in six months, by then if you still feel that you don¡¯t want to live with me, I will definitely stay away from you.¡± Wasn¡¯t it only six months? She had gone six months earlier, so let¡¯s give it another six months. In fact, Samantha was really soft-hearted, probably because of the six months of attention added to her heart, that¡¯s why she softened so quickly. After softening her heart, she did not regret it either. ¡°Now let¡¯s go get our son and take him home.¡± Samantha had gone out alone in the morning and returned with Luke in tow, and Rain assumed the two had talked and did not ask much, merely saying, ¡°The baby is asleep in his room, he just fell asleep.¡± ¡°Mother, let him sleep some more, don¡¯t disturb him yet.¡± Rain looked a little surprised at Samantha, who half-closed her lips, a slightly ufortable expression on her face, and finally said, ¡°Luke and I are not divorced.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rain heard it as a divorce, but when she thought better about it, she realized it wasn¡¯t, so she asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing, I suddenly changed my mind and didn¡¯t want to divorce, so I didn¡¯t.¡± Samantha did not want to say much about the process because she was quite stunned and only after she finished did she realize what she had done. Even Rain was stunned and took a while tough dryly; ¡°It¡¯s okay, right? It¡¯s not a big deal you just had a fight now get on with life.¡± Luca¡¯s smile was so bright it was almost cloudy; ¡°Yes mom, everything will be fine.¡± Later Samantha and Luca stayed for dinner and waited for the baby to wake up before taking him home. The two were not divorced, but after all, they had had a big fight before, so it was still a bit unnatural to get along. But Luke was extraordinarily warm and weing, and he was especially kind to Samantha, getting out of the car and immediately carrying the baby for her, and then carrying her bag. As soon as Samantha woke up, she was sure to find a ss of hot water by her bed, water and toothpaste to brush her teeth in the bathroom, and breakfast was ready as well. Luke had treated her well before, however, he was not so meticulous, and after she had enjoyed his near disability for a few days, finally Samantha said, ¡°Actually you don¡¯t have to do that, you don¡¯t have to be so meticulous even if you want to make it up to him.¡± Affection is in the details, but also in the long stream of time, how long can itst when he always does everything? Luke knew what he was thinking, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think for me, these are the things I should make up for, if I said I would make up for them, I will make up for them, I will do all these things in these six months. If you haven¡¯t changed your mind after six months, then I will do it for the rest of my life.¡± He said it so firmly that Samantha did not know what else to say and could only sigh helplessly. ¡°Do what you want then, as long as you are not tired.¡± Tired? Lukeughed softly: These are my responsibilities. He never wanted to repeat those days without her, he wanted to open his eyes and get up every day to see her lying beside him, ande home from work to see her petite figure sitting on the sofa. Samantha thought about what Luca had told her as shey down. Did he want to be like this all his life? How long is a life? It seemed so long, and Samantha closed her eyes, could she and Luca reallyst that long? In the past six months, not only had Luca suffered, but Anna was also desperate. She wanted to do something because she realized that she was causing an impact on those two, but she feared that her presence would make Samantha worry even more. So, in the end, she did nothing, but she was always a little sad about it.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There is hell to pay for ruining someone¡¯s marriage. Anna always remembered that, so if Luke and Samantha didn¡¯t work out in the end, she felt she would never have a clear conscience. She began to hate herself again, why had I met him at the supermarket at that time? Although she was grateful to him for taking her to the hospital, Anna felt that she should not have taken the risk of meeting him that day. Recently Anna had heard that Samantha had returned and was afraid to go and say hello to her more. Things had been fine between the two of them, but for the past six months she had been afraid to go to her, and Samantha had not sought her out, and suddenly there had been no contact. Matthew saw that she was always sulking, and the older man made the decision to open up to her. ¡°The result has been done, it is useless to worry about it now, why don¡¯t you think about how you can help them.¡± ¡°Help?¡± Anna smiled bitterly, ¡°ording to my state, what can I do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that your position is ufortable, you can¡¯t do anything without it, so this is the only way to go, this matter doesn¡¯t have much to do with you.¡± Matthew and Luke had seen each other and were men for each other, so he knew what Luke was thinking at that moment, especially when he had rushed into the fire to save another woman after having a girlfriend. It was something he feared he would have to spend his life trying to make up for if he loved that girl. ¡°How could it not matter? If only I hadn¡¯t fallen then, they wouldn¡¯t be like this now.¡± ¡°Silly.¡± Matthew reached out his hand and rubbed her head, ¡°Many things are meant to be, this could be the proof that God gave between them, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have run into him at a specific time. Even if you go out at the same time that day, you don¡¯t always arrive at the same supermarket at the same time. The chances of events meeting in this world are very low, one in a million. And what does it mean that the chances of you meeting are one in a million?¡± With those words, Matthew pulled her into his arms, ¡°Stop thinking about it, you owe it to her to live with these things.¡± Anna didn¡¯t quite understand Matteo¡¯s words, she tilted her head and tried to ask something else, but her head kept being covered by Matteo, ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve thought about it enough in the past six months, stop thinking about it.¡± ¡°If you have time to think about so many things, you should spend more time with Titian and Brillo.¡± ¡°They get along fine, why do they need mypany?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they need it because they get along so well? Well, spend more time with me.¡± Matteo whispered as he tidied up her hair, ¡°I¡¯m not going to the office today, so you can spend more time with me to save me from thinking about it all day.¡± Chapter 1541This is voluntary The words made Anna blush, and for a moment she forgot the rest and just pushed him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so immodest, I¡¯m talking about something very serious.¡± ¡°Impertinent?¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes grew deeper and his tone lowered, ¡°What is not serious? Not going to the office to be with you more is not serious? Or is ¡­ what is not serious?¡± Anna: ¡°Stop it!¡± She pushes Matteo away, but he instead puts his hand in hers, he grabs her and pulls her into his arms, so that both of her thin arms are around his strong, thin waist. At first it was about the child, but then what? How can someone else¡¯s business be a reason to annoy us? Even if she has problems in her marriage, it¡¯s her fault, not yours.¡± Anna pouted at him, ¡°Why are you so cold? He¡¯s our friend, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Matthew sighed helplessly, ¡°You and he are friends, I have never been friends with him.¡± When he had first fallen in love with Anna, the two would be considered rivals in love, wouldn¡¯t they? Matthew, cold by nature, naturally did not have much affection for Luke, and he was also cold toward his brother-inw Cristian, probably because he had lost so much as a child and then grown up alone. He had carried too much alone and developed loneliness long ago. Thinking about this, Anna felt a little sorry for him again and could only reach out and hug him a little tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, you have to try to ept others, Luca is not hostile to you, one more friend is one more care.¡± It had been an ident to keep Anna around, something Matthew himself had not expected, let alone stay with her. But with Anna, his heart opened a little more than usual, because he was never used to being osted; now he sleeps every night with Anna in his arms, and sometimes she kicks off the nkets and he wakes up to cover her in case she is cold. Most importantly, with two children, Matthew finally has a few more family members in this world. Anna has brought not only herself, but also her children and her parents. Amelia and Giancarlo have also be Matteo¡¯s parents and now they also urge Matteo to take care of himself, it is really nice to have someone who cares. He has always been the oldest in front of his sister and the one who goes to take care of her. So Anna¡¯s parental care was warm and fulfilling for him. ¡°Actually, having you is enough.¡± Matthew said. ¡°It is not enough, you cannot have only me in your life.¡± Anna shook her head and reasoned seriously with him, ¡°There must be others, after all, I can¡¯t always be there for you.¡± Matthew frowned slightly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Life and death are unpredictable, I don¡¯t know whates first, the ident or tomorrow, I can¡¯t guarantee that I will live long and safely, maybe someday ¡­¡± Before thest words could be spoken, Matthew covered her mouth and Anna had to swallow the words she wanted to say. She stared at Matteo with one eye. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Matteo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and the furrow between them was deep, deep: ¡°Don¡¯t ever say such a thing again.¡± He had sent away so many loved ones, his mental defenses would not hold up if even the one person he loved had to leave him. Anna could not help butugh heartily when she saw that he was taking her seriously. ¡°Why are you so nervous? I¡¯m just saying, and this is the truth, I¡¯m just assuming, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m saying something is really going to happen to me, I just want you to be more epted by the outside world, I don¡¯t want you to be so lonely.¡± ¡°Okay, I promise, that¡¯s enough.¡± What started as Matthew opening up to Anna turned into Anna opening up to him, so Matthew decided he would not talk about it anymore. Time passed slowly and Samantha and Luca¡¯s baby finally had its own name. I look. It was Samantha¡¯s name, and Luca froze for a moment when he first heard it, then said yes without saying anything. Then the two of them went to get the baby¡¯s name and Flora didn¡¯t think about it, smiled and said that her daughter-inw knew how to choose names and that the baby¡¯s name was so beautiful, much better than their son¡¯s name and so on. Luca could only sigh inwardly. Flora didn¡¯t care, as long as the two were not divorced, it didn¡¯t matter what the grandchild¡¯s name was, even if it was Dog Egg. The days passed casually, like water. A monthter, Luca is still doing what he has to insist, so well that he is like a robot, and Samantha is somehow used to his routine from the beginning of her difort to the end. And she realized that Luca had not been kidding when he said he wanted to make it up to her. It¡¯s just that all this time, probably because of taking care of her, going to bedte and waking up early, Luca has dark circles under his eyes. So one morning after Luca was ready to get up early to go get everything ready for Samantha, his hand was taken by her. Luca was stunned and looked at Samantha in disbelief. He dared not think about it, but simply asked her in a low voice, ¡°Are you awake? Did I wake you up?¡± Samantha shook her head, then looked at him without speaking. Luke was so weak from such a look that he could only look away, ¡°You ¡­ can sleep some more, I¡¯ll go make breakfast.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Samantha pulled him in once more, ¡°You don¡¯t have to get up so early every day to do this from now on.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At those words, Luca¡¯s breath tightened a few notches and his face turned ugly. ¡°Why? Is there something I¡¯ve done wrong againtely? Or is there something I¡¯ve done that doesn¡¯t suit you? If it doesn¡¯t suit you, then I ¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Samantha abruptly interrupted him, half-closing her red lips and taking a deep breath, ¡°Calm down, lie down and slowly listen to what I have to say.¡± Her expression was rtively calm, not that she was unhappy with him, but Luke was more nervous than a torture chamber, yet he had to lie down and listen to her. The heart, it was as if it were kept on fire. ¡°You¡¯ve done well this month, and I¡¯ve seen your determination, but with everything you¡¯ve done, I¡¯ve thought a lot about how unfair it might be for you to do this.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s voluntary.¡± ¡°Just listen to me.¡± Luca tightened his lips and spoke no more. ¡°Feelings are mutual, whether you want them to be or not, and it creates an imbnce if you always make one person give. Just like before, when I was deeply attached to you and you were superficially attached to me, there was an imbnce in time. Even if you are getting forgiven now, there is an imbnce in time, so I have thought about it and you should not do it in the future.¡± Chapter 1542 – Totally Mine ¡°Samantha, I ¡­¡± ¡°Stop it, live quietly, you don¡¯t have to do this for me in the future, just let it happen, okay?¡± Human energy has limit, with excessive consumption it ends soon. Samantha¡¯s soul understood this very well and the reason why she calmed down. They needed to live well without obligation to do so much for her. Because only then could she stay and live peacefully. Samantha herself knows this quite well in her mind, so she bes calmer and calmer. If you want to live your life, then live it well, why ask him to do so much for you, you are not an invalid. Luca promised her everything. Once Samantha thought about it, she sent a Facebook message to Anna, whom she had not talked to for a long time. When Anna received her Facebook message, she thought she was dreaming, otherwise how could Samantha take the initiative to message her and even ask her for a date. So she carefully poked at the words in response. {Do you really want to go out? Where should we meet? } When she saw the line, Samantha did not need to imagine what kind of look Anna had on her face, she smiled helplessly and shook her head before answering. {Don¡¯t be so nervous, make an appointment somewhere, or if you want something to eat, we can take the kids out to meet up} {Yes, yes, let¡¯s go to the yground then}. So we met at a yground. But when they got to the yground, they realized that their children were too young for the facilities, so they walked back toward the nearby restaurant with their children in their arms. After a few steps, Samantha looked at Anna with some amusement. ¡°This is hard work for you.¡± Since Anna had one on her back and one in her arms, she could only smile dryly and bitterly at Samantha¡¯s teasing, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, who made me have twins?¡± And both were still boys, but fortunately the skinned one was the only one. So the leatherier one was being held to keep him from moving all the time. ¡°Twins are beautiful, after all in one time you gave two lives, you are lucky.¡± ¡°Is that so? But I wanted a daughter, who knew that two sons at once would be too big a trap for me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it, in the future you will have another daughter, and then two brothers will spoil her sister, isn¡¯t that a better operation?¡± ¡°That seems to be true.¡± ¡°Well, then try to have another one.¡± ¡°What about you? How many children will you have?¡± ¡°Me? One is enough, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to teach well if I have more, with one it¡¯s easier.¡± The two talked normally, not as if they had not seen each other for six months, but as if they were neighbors who visited each other regrly, in an informal and rxed way. When they finally found a suitable restaurant, Samantha pushed the door open and entered first, and Anna looked over her shoulder with relief. She had thought the meeting would be awkward because the two would have nothing to say to each other. Once inside the restaurant, Samantha put the baby in the chairs next to her, Tiziano Giordano and Brillo Giordano were already old enough, so Anna sat the good Brillo Giordano in the chair next to her and whispered to him, ¡°Be still. Don¡¯t run or move, okay?¡± Brillo Giordano, though still small, nodded obediently, ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± ¡°What a good boy!¡± Anna was so happy that she lowered her gaze and kissed him on the forehead. After the kiss she thought of Manuel from the past, not understanding how it would feel to have a child of her own. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for us to eat with the baby in our arms, so why don¡¯t we order something easier to eat?¡± ¡°Sure, make the call.¡± After that Samantha ordered some random food, juices and more. Both had tasted only a few bites before disinteresting themselves, after all, neither of them was out for food. ¡°By the way, have you named your baby yet?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Guardo.¡± ¡°Guardo?¡± froze Anna for a moment, then her eyes began to twinkle and the smile on her lips became a little forced as she could only say, ¡°He¡¯s quite handsome.¡± Samantha looked up, her eyes falling on his face, ¡°What are you nervous about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Annaughed dryly, ¡°What am I nervous about? I just think you are very cultured, you chose such a glorious name.¡± ¡°Who is cultured? It¡¯s just the state of mind I was in.¡± Samantha spoke straight and frankly without hiding anything, Anna suddenly didn¡¯t know how to respond and couldn¡¯t keep the smile from her face, so she bowed her head for a long time and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry for what?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. , ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s my fault if it wasn¡¯t ¡­¡± ¡°Anna,¡± Samantha called her name and Anna looked up at her with slightly red eyes. ¡°I called you today, a part of me came here for this, if you haven¡¯t thought it through then I will clear it up for you, if you have then I don¡¯t need to say anything, but it seems that you, for now, haven¡¯t thought it through yet.¡± Samantha took the ss and took a sip of the juice, then probably found it too sweet and put it back down. ¡°This has nothing to do with you, the person who should apologize should be me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Anna looked at her in amazement, ¡°Why do you say that? I¡¯m obviously the one who made the two of you almost divorced, you ¡­.¡± ¡°No.¡± Samanthaughed slightly, ¡°You didn¡¯t cause it, it looked like you did, but really it was just the problem that arose from my irresponsibility with Luke. And you were obviously injured and rushed to the hospital, it was perfectly normal to take you to the hospital, but I put you through excuses, guilt and remorse for that.¡± ¡°Were you at fault for this incident? No, you just ran into him by ident and were injured. Although I was affected by this incident, you were not at fault, so you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me or have a guilty conscience anymore. In this case, if you look into the matter seriously, in fact, no one is at fault, it¡¯s probably because the moment and the ident happened too casually, no one can be medpletely.¡± She only had herself to me for being with Luca before he had resolved his feelings. No, that drink was to me. If she hadn¡¯t had too much to drink that day, maybe they wouldn¡¯t have had a drunken rtionship, and there wouldn¡¯t have been a whole series of events to follow. It¡¯s a strange thing, that we owe each other in our past lives, and that¡¯s why we have to be together in this life. Anna did not expect her to think of things this way, and she was so shocked that she could not speak for a while before saying, ¡°What are you going to do in the future?¡± ¡± What am I going to do? I¡¯m going to live. We are married we have a son moreover I am still in love with him, what else can I do except keep living?¡± Samanthaughed at the end of his sentence, ¡°Anyway, his heart belongs to me now.¡± Chapter 1543 – A little bit of At that moment, Anna thought that Samantha was so beautiful when she smiled. Her features are so delicate that she is fine without smiling, but when she smiles it is impossible to look away. So Anna was also infected and smiled along with her. ¡°Really? That¡¯s really great, congrattions and my warmest wishes.¡± ¡°Thank you, we will all be happy.¡± Not long after, Matthew called Anna to ask where she was. Anna then helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯m out with Samantha, didn¡¯t I tell you? What are you doing here at this hour?¡± ¡°You¡¯re alone with two children, I¡¯m notfortable and it¡¯s not convenient, I¡¯lle and get you now.¡± ¡°No, I cane back alone, besides I don¡¯t have ¡­ yet.¡± ¡°Let hime.¡± Samantha interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you with two children, it¡¯s okay for him toe for you.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t but, I¡¯m going home soon, do you think I¡¯ll sit here with you all day?¡± The words sounded a little mean on the surface, but Anna could feel that he meant well, he simply did not want her to be psychologically burdened. Anna was moved and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Samantha.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Matthew to arrive and Samantha gave him a look, still the same cold and unassuming look she had seen before, although his appearance was rarely handsome and his aura powerful, but this kind of man was not her type at all. Well, too otherworldly. Somehow she still liked the maind, and it was true that people had their chances. ¡°Samantha, we¡¯re going back anyway, why don¡¯t we leave you on the road?¡± Anna suggested. ¡°No.¡± Samantha smiled slightly, ¡°I have other things to doter, I won¡¯t be back for a while, you guys go ahead.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right then.¡± Anna could only say goodbye and then followed Matteo, during which Matteo nodded to Samantha. Afterwards, Anna apanied Matteo to the front desk to settle the bill, and as she followed him to the underground parking lot to pick up the car, Anna could not help but lean close to Matteo and whisper, ¡°She forgave me.¡± Matteo did not expect the girl to have such a strong influence on her and said helplessly, ¡°Are you happy?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Anna nodded her head vigorously and bit her lower lip, ¡°She is willing to forgive me, so there is no burden in my heart. Honey, am I selfish? To have no burden in my heart, so actually I kept hoping that she might let it all go and forgive me, but then I thought about it, if I were her, how could I let these things go so easily?¡± That said, she was again d in her heart that Matteo was the only one who liked her. She had no feelings for Sabrina. If he had feelings for Sabrina, she had wondered if she would mind, but when she thought about it, Anna felt that she could not bear it, let alone make ite true. It was so selfish of her to want Samantha to let it all go and forgive her while she felt she could not ept it. Maybe people were selfish. She also wished Samantha and Luca well, and she really did. ¡°Since he has now forgiven you, he should just let you go.¡± Matthew spoke lightly, holding the baby in his arms and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry anymore.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Anna nodded vigorously, ¡°I¡¯m happy for her that she has changed for the better, and I hope she and Luke are doing well together.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The car was picked up and Matteo opened the door for Anna to get in first. ¡°No.¡± Matteo said weakly and sat down with the baby in his arms. ¡°Mario is here, didn¡¯t you notice?¡± At those words, Anna looked up to the front and saw Mario sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Mario ¡­¡± ¡°Hello ma¡¯am.¡± Mario greeted her with a big smile. Anna was a little embarrassed that she hadn¡¯t noticed this sooner, but it was no wonder, after all, it wasn¡¯t very convenient for her to have two children with her, and with Mario on the way, she and Matthew could have kept one each. So why did she have twins? Two at a time, although it eliminates the pain of having two, ¡­ is also tiring with two children at the same time. She did not want to hire a nanny to help them; she wanted to be there when she was a mother and had Matthew and her children. ¡°Serena called earlier and asked us to go to dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Anna responded naturally, without even thinking about it. At first, Anna was a little afraid of Cristian, who was really scary, and her boss was always intimidating. But as time went on, she didn¡¯t feel it anymore. After all, this man is now her brother-inw! What did she have to be afraid of when her brother-inw was even younger than her husband? With this mindset, Anna was no longer afraid of Cristian and sometimes teased him at mealtimes. For Cristian¡¯s vtile personality, Matteo was much more stable, but, of course, as cold as ever. Although he was asionally flirtatious in front of her, he was mostly calm, but only when the couple was behind closed doors. At the thought, Anna could not help but let out augh. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Matthew, who was sitting next to her, heard herugh and came over to ask in a low voice. At this, Anna blushed. ¡°I¡¯m notughing at anything, where did Iugh?¡± Desperately, she denied it, then her eyes lit up and her cheeks followed suit. ¡°To blush like that and say you weren¡¯tughing?¡± If she blushed, Anna didn¡¯t think she was holding back and could only defend herself forcefully, ¡°I really wasn¡¯tughing, the blush was probably because it was a little hot and I was just hugging the baby.¡± ¡°Give it all to me.¡± Matthew took the baby from her arms before asking in a low voice, ¡°Were you thinking about something bad just now?¡± Anna; ¡°¡­ What are you talking about?¡± After saying this, she looked sheepishly toward Mario who was driving in front of her, fearing that he would overhear their conversation and be so embarrassed. ¡°Nonsense?¡± Matteo exhaled softly against her cheek, ¡°The body doesn¡¯t lie when your face and ears are red.¡± ¡°Come on, we¡¯re out, stop it.¡± ¡°Fine, then we¡¯ll talk about itter at home, after dinner.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1544 – The Battle of Two Men After dinner Anna finds a surprising addition to the table, Manuel¡¯s ymate Angelica. The daughter of the Rossi Group. Anna looked at her round face andughed, ¡°Little Angelica, it¡¯s been so long, why are you so round again?¡± Little Angelica blinked her round eyes, her skin grew paler and pinker, and she looked like a white cotton ball sitting next to the tall, thin Manuel. He could not understand Anna¡¯s teasing, so he merely smiled stupidly at her. That smile ¡­ Anna froze for a moment and then looked at Lea, who was sitting next to her, who also gave a silly smile. The corners of Anna¡¯s mouth twitched. When she had met Angelica before, the child¡¯s smile had been innocent and sweet, how could she have be as goofy as Lea after only a short time with her? But time flies, first Lea was a tiny baby who could only be held in her hands, and now she can sit on her own. Serena let Cristian carry everything to the table before unfastening her coat and sitting down. ¡°Brother, Anna, I¡¯m cooking for me tonight, so you will have some extra.¡± Since Serena and Anna knew each other first, Serena did not call Anna her sister-inw as she normally did, but simply called her by her first name. Cristian said irritably, ¡°Because I don¡¯t usually see you being so careful with me, cooking for your own brother when he is here.¡± Anna blinked, and without waiting for Serena¡¯s response snapped, ¡°Cristian, Matteo is not a stranger, he is Serena¡¯s brother, why are you still so jealous?¡± Cristian¡¯s face changed slightly and his eyes narrowed toward her, but Anna was not afraid at all. As it turned out, Cristian only gave her a fierce look and then withdrew his eyes without saying anything. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s all stop talking and eat first.¡± Manuel sat next to his two sisters, keeping an eye on them and feeding them, and Angelica lent her flowers and put the crispy meat Manuel had given her into Lea¡¯s bowl before saying in a milky voice, ¡°Sister this is for you to eat.¡± Lea blinked, her eyeshes growing like two small brushes as she held the drop-resistant bowl her parents had specially bought her, with cartoon animals painted on it, and said in a small barking voice, ¡°Thank you, Sister Angelica.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Sister Lea, take your time.¡± The three got along exceptionally well. After dinner, Anna joined Serena in the kitchen and asked her, ¡°What do you think of Angelica? Do you want to raise her aspensation for Manuel¡¯s future girlfriend.¡± At her words, Serena gave her a strange look. ¡°How is that possible? She¡¯s so young, they¡¯re just kids ying together, and besides, I really like her.¡± ¡°I know, but I heard that Cristian was called at first under the guise of finding Manuel a girl?¡± ¡°Well, at first yes, but they are still very young, so I don¡¯t get involved in such things. However, you know that on things like rtionships, adults can¡¯t interfere, and if they really are meant to be a coupleter on then I won¡¯t object, but if the children don¡¯t like it then I can¡¯t force them to be together, so I¡¯m not saying anything, we¡¯ll see how they see it when they grow up.¡± Serena turned on the faucet and the water filled with a ssh as Anna put the clean dishes under the water. ¡°You¡¯re right too, but Angelica is a bit of an uncontrolled eater as a child, it¡¯s not good for her health to gain too much weight.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Serena nodded approvingly, ¡°I think it¡¯s bad for her health too, I¡¯ve told her several times, but each time she promises me that she won¡¯t overeat next time, but every time she sees food she forgets about it, abandoning all the instructions I gave her and her own promises.¡± ¡°I think she is too young, but she will be able to control herself when she is older. If she can¡¯t stop eating, don¡¯t put too much food in front of her when shees here.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good suggestion, I¡¯ll keep that in mind forter.¡± The two were chatting in the kitchen. Suddenly, the kitchen door was opened and Matthew and Cristian walked in together. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Serena asked, somewhat puzzled to see the two still without jackets and wearing only a white shirt. Anna, who still had some foam on her hands, also looked at the two men in disbelief. Cristian pulled up his sleeves and then stepped forward to take the still unbrushed te from Serena, ¡°The outside is clean, you go sit outside and leave this to me.¡± While she was talking, Matthew stood by the sink and took Anna¡¯s hand and washed it, saying softly, ¡°The maids have washed the fruit outside, you go eat first, we will go hometer.¡± In this way, the two women had just begun their work in the kitchen when they were driven out by the two men. After the door closed, Anna and Serena looked at each other. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, why is she suddenly doing the dishes?¡± ¡°Do you usually do the dishes at home?¡± ¡°No, the maids do it.¡± ¡°At our ce, too.¡± The two were silent together after saying this. Was it because they were the ones doing the dishes that these two men would do them themselves? Thinking about it, Serena half-open her red lips, ¡°Forget it, let them do it if they want, we are happy to be left alone, let¡¯s go spend time with the children.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± What they didn¡¯t know was that after the two men had closed the kitchen door behind them, Cristian grimaced twice. ¡°I¡¯ming to help my wife with the dishes, what are you doinging here to join the fun?¡± At her words, Matteo gave him a cold look and reminded her, ¡°There is not only your wife here, but also mine, and by the way Serena is my sister.¡± Cristianughed slightly, ¡°So what? A brother is no match for his husband after all.¡± ¡°Also, be nice to your sister-inw from now on.¡± Cristian: ¡°???¡± ¡°Or I will find an excuse for Serena toe home and stay more often.¡± Cristian wanted to punch someone when he heard that, his smile was a bit grim, and then he tried to calm down after a moment. ¡°You know your wife loves Manuel, right?¡± Matteo raised an eyebrow. ¡°After all, she had Manuel for so many years together before we had children, how about I let Manuel bring Angelica to your house too?¡± Matteo¡¯s eyes jumped to the corners and narrowed on him, their eyes passed back and forth several times in an instant, sharp stare. After a moment, they both looked away at the same time and stopped fighting! Chapter 1545 Angelica cries In the living room The maid had washed the fruit and some pastries and arranged them on the table. Lea had a console in her hand and was ying a game of fun, and while Angelica was cheering her on, she surreptitiously reached out and picked up a bunch of grapes, picked them up and took them to her mouth one by one, sending one into Lea¡¯s mouth every now and then. Manuel saw him beside her and could only speak to advise, ¡°Angelica, you just ate, don¡¯t eat too much fruit.¡± She had already eaten a lot during the meal, so if she kept eating fruit, she would have to eat muchter. So Manuel was doing it for her own good. Angelica froze as soon as she heard him call her full name, in a somewhat fierce voice, and then looked up at Manuel. Finding that Manuel was really frowning and looked angry, she was a little at a loss for words. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry brother, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± As he said this, Angelica¡¯s eyes turned red and she stopped eating the grapes in her hand. Seeing this, Manuel froze, ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He had only asked her not to eat too much, for fear of her stomach filling up, and she was crying? Angelica looked at him as her expression became more impatient, and her round eyes widened even more, her crystal tears in her eyes, not daring to let them fall, and she wrinkled her lips, not daring to speak. Lea, too, finally realized that the atmosphere was not right, and although she was still exceptionally small, after looking up and seeing what looked like tears in Angelica¡¯s eyes, she tilted her head to look at her and stopped ying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry brother.¡± Angelica put back the bunch of green grapes and whispered, ¡°Angelica doesn¡¯t eat them anymore, she doesn¡¯t eat them anymore, brother, don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± Manuel: ¡°When was I angry with you?¡± He stood up, but Angelica was so scared that tears fell from her eyes, ¡°Brother I¡¯m sorry, I really won¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Serena and Anna came out when they heard Angelica, the little girl, crying, and the two had to go upstairs quickly. ¡°What happened?¡± Lea shook her head at Angelica¡¯s tears, still unsure. It was Manuel who froze for a moment,pletely unaware of what was going on; he had simply asked her not to eat so much, so why was she crying? Was it because he had seemed too aggressive? Manuel remembered how he had looked, but it did not seem to him that his tone of voice was wrong. ¡°Angelica?¡± Serena reached out and took Angelica in her arms, wiping away her tears as she did so, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Anna reached behind Manuel¡¯s back and leaned down to press his shoulder, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you bully someone else¡¯s child?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Manuel¡¯s voice was a little muffled, ¡°Why would I bully her for no reason?¡± ¡°Then why is she crying?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know what was going on; he had made Angelica cry just by saying a few words. ¡°Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter, she wouldn¡¯t have cried if you hadn¡¯t provoked her, right?¡± Anna gently stroked Manuel¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You are the older brother, how old is little Angelica? You can¡¯t bully her, can you?¡± ¡°Auntie, I didn¡¯t bully her, I just said a few words to her.¡± ¡°A few words? Did you say it too harshly?¡± Anna had to indulge his spection, ¡°Don¡¯t you know you have to be kind to little girls? How old are you and how old is little Angelica?¡± Manuel was speechless. Angelica was still crying and Serena could only gently persuade her, after which she brought Angelica to Manuel. ¡°Little Angelica don¡¯t cry, Auntie let her brother apologize to you, okay?¡± Angelica met Manuel¡¯s frowning eyebrows and always felt as if her brother was angry and did not like her, she shook her head again and then buried her head in Serena¡¯s arms without speaking. ¡°Let¡¯s go apologize.¡± Anna elbowed Manuel, ¡°You made a little girl cry and you don¡¯t apologize?¡± Manuel remained still, his thin lips tightened. He had done nothing wrong, so why should he apologize? ¡°Manuel?¡± The next thing she knew, Manuel was pulling away and Anna couldn¡¯t even pull him back. Angelica was even more shocked when she saw her brother turn his head and walk away without paying attention to her. After that, even when Serena tempted Angelica with food, she would not eat it. Serena had no choice but to call Angelica¡¯s parents to tell them that she was suddenly crying and would not stop. Soon the leader of the Red Group arrived. When Fiona brought Angelica, she found that her eyes were already red from crying and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, is it a problem for you?¡± Serena shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t here before and I don¡¯t know what was going on between her and Manuel, she suddenly burst into tears and she didn¡¯t like to listen to me even when I tried to convince her, but I checked her body and there were no wounds, so Manuel must not have mistreated her.¡± Fiona said, ¡°Serena, what are you talking about, how could Manuel be that kind of person? It must be Angelica¡¯s greed to be scolded,st time she wanted to eat and cried for hours when I scolded her.¡± Serena was a little embarrassed, ¡°Is that right?¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s right, so it¡¯s okay, she¡¯s in a bad mood today, I¡¯ll take her home first so she won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± Serena wanted to say no, but the child was crying and needed her parents tofort her, so she nodded. The Rossi Group then took Angelica away. When they were gone, Anna leaned over Serena¡¯s side and said, ¡°They are very kind to you, but Angelica can¡¯t stop crying for so long.¡± ¡°Maybe it is something she has been suffering from? I will ask Manuelter and we will see.¡± Serena did not me Manuel directly; she just wanted to ask himter. When the two men came out of the kitchen after washing the dishes, they found that Manuel and Angelica were not in the living room and asked no questions. Serena asked Anna to give her a message and went to her room to find Manuel. Manuel was in his room alone, sitting in front of hisptop and watching something.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When he heard a knock at the door, he thought better of it and got up to answer it himself. When he opened the door, he saw Serena standing outside. ¡°What are you doing? Is it convenient for Mom toe in?¡± Manuel walked over and let Serena in. ¡°What¡¯s going on today? You and Angelica usually get along because suddenly she¡¯s crying?¡± Manuel was a little annoyed because he didn¡¯t understand why Angelica was crying either, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Chapter 1546 – Such a fragile girl? ¡°You¡¯re not sure? Angelica was crying when mom went there, if you¡¯re not sure, then who will tell mom how things really are in this matter?¡± Serena semi-curved in front of Manuel, ¡°What happened? Mom knows you¡¯ve always been understanding, but Angelica is a child, after all, were you mean to her?¡± At those words, Manuel became even more irritated and tightened his lips before saying, ¡°I wasn¡¯t mean to her, I just saw she was eating too much and said something to her.¡± He didn¡¯t think he had a problem with her tone of voice at that moment, but he had just made her cry. ¡°Did she say a word?¡± Serena recalled that she had asked Angelica several times not to eat too many snacks and sweets, but the child had not listened. How could Manuel say anything and cry? ¡°Was your tone of voice heavier then?¡± Serena could only ask somewhere else. ¡°I don¡¯t think it was heavy.¡± ¡°Did you have a mean expression then?¡± ¡°Mom ¡­¡± ¡°Mom is not scolding you, I just want to understand what happened, after all, it is a fact that you made someone¡¯s baby cry, how old are you?. Well, since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, Mommy won¡¯t ask you again, and tomorrow the child will probably forget about it.¡± Serena rubbed Manuel¡¯s head and said, ¡°Now don¡¯t think too much about it, go to bed.¡± After Serena was gone, Manuel sat alone on the edge of his bed and thought about what had happened during the night, and what he had done wrong. Then Manuel thought no more about it andy down to sleep. Then he spent the rest of the night dreaming about Angelica¡¯s cries, which kept him awake all night and made him look a little dejected when he got up. Is a girl that fragile? Manuel, somewhat in disbelief, visited Lea early in the morning and spoke to her, remembering the tone and expression with which he had spoken to Angelicast night. Lea raised her head toward him and suddenly giggled. The corner of Manuel¡¯s mouth twitched, as he forgot that his sister was different from the norm, plus she was too small to be tested on her. Thinking about it, Manuel reached out his hand and patted Lea¡¯s head. ¡°Stopughing, keepughing and mom will start worrying again if you are a fool.¡± Indeed, Serena had been very concerned and had taken her to the hospital for a checkup, but the tests hade back normal in every way, and the statement made afterwards was that Lea was a naturally optimistic girl who liked tough. Now Manuel feels that this is also the case, and at the same time he hopes that this is the case. In that case, perhaps his little sister would not have to worry in the future. ¡°Brother.¡± Lea hugged her finger and brought it to her mouth to nibble on it before giggling again, ¡°Hehehehe.¡± ¡°Oh¡± Manuel sighed before taking her in his arms, ¡°Are you sleepy? Brother take you back to your room?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± So Lea had just woken up and was taken back to her room by Manuel for a nap. It was the weekend and normally Fiona would have brought Angelica at this time, but today was quiet and Fiona did not bring Angelica. By noon, there was no one in sight. Because of what had happened yesterday, Serena paid a little more attention to Manuel and was relieved to see that it was business as usual. After dinner, Fiona called and exined that she had a guest at home today, so she couldn¡¯te for a while. ¡°Oh.¡± Manuel turned and left. He didn¡¯t have a guest, he didn¡¯t want toe. If you don¡¯t want toe, then don¡¯te, you are so young and you have such a temper. Angelica did note the next day either, and life at the Ferrari Family continued as usual. Cristian was worried at first that Manuel would nag his girlfriend if Angelica did note, but to his surprise Manuel had learned his lesson. For this reason, Cristian was satisfied. On the third day Angelica still did note, and a weekter, Angelica still did note, Fiona called every day to apologize and make excuses, and Serena pretended not to know anything. Serena did not expect the little girl to be so angry, but when she thought about it, she thought that she was only a three or four year old, so even if she was angry, she would not remember it for so long. Serena sighed at the thought, and if that was the case, then there was nothing that could be done. After all, the other party had not said anything, so she could not take the initiative to ask for anything.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Just when Serena thought that the child would nevere to her house again, the next day Fiona showed up at the door with Angelica. When she entered she was full of embarrassment and kept saying to Serena. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Serena, this child is so stubborn, I tried to bring her here earlier but she didn¡¯t want toe, only this morning after she woke up she told me she wanted toe and y with her brother and sister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Serena was a little surprised, ¡°Has she really been angry for so long?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fiona nodded, ¡°The child is really grumpy, but she¡¯s not throwing a tantrum at home, she¡¯s sulking every day, she doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking, and she¡¯s not eating as many snacks these days.¡± Serena cast a nce at the little girl and, noticing that Angelica unconsciously avoided her gaze, extended her hand toward her, ¡°Let Aunt Serena hold her?¡± The little girl, who was only three or four years old, heard Serena speak to her in such a sweet voice and opened her hand. Serena took her in her arms and hugged her, ¡°You are lighter, you have been eating lesstely. Auntie will take care of it for you.¡± Angelica shook her head slightly and whispered, ¡°No, my brother doesn¡¯t bully me.¡± Serena didn¡¯t ask any more questions because she still didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so she hugged her and talked to Fiona for a while before leaving. Serena took Angelica and Lea into the living room and pulled out some puzzles and blocks for the two children to y with while instructing them, ¡°These things are just for ying with, you don¡¯t have to put them in your mouth or swallow them, okay?¡± The two girls tilted their heads to listen to her and both nodded. ¡°Good girl.¡± At that moment, Manuel came down the stairs and at the sound of footsteps, Angelica, who had been in a rxed state, immediately stiffened, sitting up straight and tense. Chapter 1547 Do I continue to hold it? Manuel had gone downstairs as usual, and when he saw Angelica¡¯s figure in the living room, there was a pause in his steps, and then it was as usual. After that he went to the kitchen, ate, and then said goodbye to Serena and went out alone. It was a school day, so Serena said nothing except to tell him to study hard. Only after he had left, Serena noticed that Angelica was a little sullen and reached out her hand with food to pat Angelica¡¯s cheek.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Angelica raised her head, opened her round eyes and said pitifully, ¡°Does brother hate Angelica?¡± Serena froze, then exined, ¡°How can this be? How can little Angelica think this, your brother does not hate you.¡± Angelica hung her head in a somewhat demoralized way. ¡°Is it because he didn¡¯t talk to you just now? Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not that bad, he just has to go to school, so you can go with him when you go to schoolter.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Angelica asked, tilting her head a little uncertainly. ¡°Yes, really, your brother will definitely talk to you when hees back, and if he doesn¡¯t talk to you, Auntie will clean it up for you, okay?¡± After Serena said this she didn¡¯t say or do the bad thing, she just blinked and looked at Lea beside her. For the rest of the day Angelica looked forward to Manuel¡¯s return from school. Children¡¯s thoughts were always simple, and it was easy to overthink a fight with a good ymate and then only have one eye to make up. So now all she wants is for her brother toe home and for her to make up with him. The day is spent in waiting. Angelica finally fell asleep on the sofa, and when Lea saw her asleep, she fell asleep with her arms around her. Serena went downstairs to see this scene, because Lea was holding Angelica, so she had to first take Lea¡¯s hands off her, then take her upstairs and go back downstairs to bring the other er. Just as Serena was about to go downstairs to pick up Angelica she suddenly saw the car bringing Manuel back and, thinking about the conflict between the two children, Serena decided not to go downstairs for the time being. Indeed, children are the best at resolving conflicts between them, after all they are simple and brave, but if she, the adult, were around, both children would probably be a little embarrassed, so Serena did not go downstairs. Angelica a dreamed that she was eating ice cream, chocte, and lots of marshmallows, and she was in a princess house where there was only food, and the smell of food was everywhere, and Angelica kept eating and eating, and at the end of it all Manuel¡¯s fierce tone suddenly appeared in front of her. Then Angelica woke up from fear. When she woke up, Angelica found a tall, thin figure on the couch, she had just woken up so she didn¡¯t think much about it, after all she had been waiting all day, so her first reaction upon seeing Manuel was to sit up and shout, ¡°Brother.¡± At those words, Manuel¡¯s back stiffened for a moment, then he slowly looked toward her. It took a few moments before a harsh sound came out of his throat, ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica did not remember anything and thest time she did she went to grab Manuel¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Brother.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say and wasn¡¯t very good at apologizing, but neither of them had spoken all week and Angelica had eaten much less and now she was craving and wished her brother would get her marshmallows . ¡°Well, it was brother¡¯s fault that day, brother should not have spoken out loud to Angelica.¡± With that, Manuel pulled out a package of choctes and a candy bar/lick from his backpack and handed it to Angelica, ¡°Here¡¯s a present for you.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Angelica was surprised as she took the gift in her arms and immediately jumped for joy, ¡°Thank you brother.¡± When Manuel saw Angelica, who instantly smiled when she received a snack, he felt a little helpless for some reason, but soon thought of something else and told her like a little adult, ¡°These are all sweets, eating too many is not good for your health, so you should not eat too many.¡± ¡°Brother, Angelica remembers.¡± After that, the two children somehow made peace and the previous unpleasantness soon dissipated and they did not continue to remember unpleasant things as adults do. When Serena came down again, Angelica was chasing Manuel like a little tail. And indeed, children are still simple and immediately after making up, they are as happy as in the beginning. After this incident, Angelica remembered Manuel¡¯s words about not eating too many sweets, which kept ying in her mind like a mantra, but she soon forgot the mantra every time she ate, only to remember it when she was done. On the other hand, Luca noticed that Samantha had changed a lot since the day he had had the heart-to-heart talk, and she was serious about living with him and never talking about divorce again. Of course in these six months, Luca was very respectful, so that she would not get pregnant again, he did not touch her even once. For Luca, although he had seen the change in Samantha, he still had doubts and was still afraid that she would leave him. That is why when the estimated time came this man consciously took the marriage certificate and handed it to Samantha. Samantha held Guardo in her arms as heid the marriage certificate in front of her, gently indulging him. Flora, who was also there, turned her head and saw her son arrive with two red books. Her face changed slightly and she said to Samantha, ¡°I¡¯m taking the baby for a walk downstairs. ¡°A?¡± Samantha did not react because she suddenly wanted to take the baby downstairs, ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll have dinner here ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Flora grabbed Guardo and turned to leave. Samantha was a little helpless and was about to say something when she heard footsteps behind her and turned to find Luca, who happened to be holding two red books in his hands. Samantha was dumbfounded, which was why Flora had suddenly said she wanted to take Guardo downstairs. Soon the child was taken away from Flora and only two people remained in the house. Samantha sat still, waiting for Luke toe over and sit beside her. ¡°Here is the marriage certificate that I kept for six months.¡± Luca handed her the two red books, ¡°Now I give them to you, the six months are over, do you still want to leave me?¡± Samantha shuddered, and after a moment said softly, as if nothing had happened, ¡°Since you kept it for six months, I don¡¯t want to touch it anymore, keep holding them.¡± Luke¡¯s heart beat a little unsteadily, ¡°Keep holding them?¡± Chapter 1548 – Ordinary Happiness ¡°Or what?¡± Samantha looked calm: ¡°Or don¡¯t you want to keep it?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Luke quickly put away the marriage certificate, everything that had happened still seemed like a dream to him, wonderful and somewhat surreal. ¡°So does this mean that¡­..?¡± He asked with some uncertainty, but, not daring to ask him if he did not want a divorce; Luca waspletely afraid to mention the word divorce in front of Samantha. Samantha felt a little amused by the way he was cautious. ¡°Howe it¡¯s been six months and you still look like this? Do you still not see clearly what I have done in six months?¡± Samantha took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°Do you really think I feel like ying with you for these six months? A girl¡¯s youth is so precious, if it were not for the fact that I still have feelings for you, why would I stay by your side?¡± These words Luca did not have a chance to hear for half a year. After hearing her words this time, Luca was inwardly ecstatic, he had always known that Samantha was willing to stay, certainly not just with the idea of ying with him, after all, half a year was not something someone could afford to spend, and if they were miserable together, who could hold out for half a year? ¡°Go put away the marriage certificate, if you show it in front of me again, don¡¯t be offended if I change my decision.¡± With that said, Samantha¡¯s tone took on a somewhat fierce tone, and she really looked the part. Luke quickly put the marriage certificate away and stepped forward, encircling Samantha¡¯s waist with a look that seemed a little moved, ¡°Thank you.¡± His voice was low and deep, like that deep ck in the middle of the night, ¡°Thank you for being willing to give me the chance to stand by my side, it is the greatest honor of my life to marry you, don¡¯t worry, I will spend the rest of my life treating you well.¡± Samantha did not expect him to say such moving words of confession at that moment. Fortunately, Flora made a sudden decision and took her baby downstairs, otherwise he would have been embarrassed in front of an old man and a small child at that moment. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Samantha pushed Luca away, ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of dinner, you don¡¯t know the right time to talk, mom and baby are here and you¡¯re out with your marriage certificate at this hour, you¡¯re harmful.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m harmful, you can say anything about me, anything you want, just don¡¯t leave me.¡± Luke, as if possessed, after being pushed away returned to Samantha and continued to torment her like a mangy dog. Samantha was shocked, it was as if it was the first time she had seen Luca like this. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t notice you were so cheeky before?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not brazen, what if you run away? Where will I find a mother for the child, and where will I find someone I love so much?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Samantha¡¯s voice rose and questioned Luke, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak louder when you say you love me , is it a very humiliating thing to love me? I knew you like to talk, forget it, I don¡¯t even want to hear it. Well, the words have been said, I want to keep eating ¡­¡± ¡°I love you.¡± Samantha gasped, thinking she had heard wrong, and her whole body froze in ce. Silence fell around them, and the only sound that seemed to remain was the two of them breathing, and it took Samantha a long moment to look at Luke and make a sound from her throat with difficulty. ¡°What did you just ¡­ say?¡± The woman was pulled into Luca¡¯s arms, pressed into his embrace, Samantha¡¯s ear pressed against his chest, clearly hearing the sound of his heartbeating up to her own ears and then to her heart. Samantha felt her body shaking/shaking, only the words echoed in her ears, her eyes became a little warm, as if something was about to burst, and she could not breathe well. With those words she felt as if she had waited a long, long time. She waited until she was on the verge of losing her faith, and finally she heard it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it clearly? Then I will say it again.¡± Luke¡¯s thin lips moved slowly to her ear and murmured softly, ¡°I love you.¡± Samantha finally choked back her tears. ¡°It actually started a long time ago, I just didn¡¯t know it at the time, I lost six months, it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°I should have sorted out my feelings sooner and told you sooner.¡± Samantha could not speak, probably because she was too excited, her eyes were red as she looked at him, only tears streamed down her face. They faced each other, Luke reached out his hand to wipe her tears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who put you through all this, don¡¯t cry.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes were red and she took several deep breaths before finding her voice. ¡°From now on you can only love me, no one else.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°And you can¡¯t look at another woman more than once.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Whatever Samantha said, Luca agreed to everything, and then pulled her into his arms, ¡°My heart with myself belongs to you, and those things will never happen again.¡± Then Luca wiped away her tears, ¡°No more anger, right, so isn¡¯t it time to put the faith back?¡± Samantha had given Luca his wedding ring back because he had had an outburst earlier, and only after she had left had Luca found it. Luca had kept it afterwards and had not dared to mention it for the past six months, before pulling it out this time. At the mention of the wedding ring, Samantha looked at her empty fingertips, stretched her hand toward him and nodded. She expected Luke to turn his head and go get it, but a momentter he took the ring out of his pocket, turned his head and ced it on Samantha¡¯s finger. Samantha: ¡°¡­ Did you prepare in advance?¡± Luca coughed slightly, ¡°Everything is ready, I just waited for you to choose.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t mind my choice?¡± Samantha looked at the wedding ring on her hand and raised an eyebrow at Luca. ¡°Of course not.¡± Luca said reluctantly, ¡°I would like you to stay since then, but I didn¡¯t want to force you, I can¡¯t see you unhappy.¡± Samantha had beenughing a lot for the past six months, so Luca was more motivated than if Samantha had been sulking for the past six months. He feared that he would suffer more than Samantha, and fortunately that did not happen. ¡°Eh, talk about being human.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart had long since be soft, but her speech still sounded like notes of resentment, seeing that Luke was really nervous, she reached out her hand to hug him. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t think about it too much, let¡¯s just live like this, as long as you don¡¯t neglect me in the future, I definitely won¡¯t talk about the divorce anymore.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In the stillness of the morning, the two hugged each other, listening to the sound of each other¡¯s heartbeats, and their breathing also gradually became calmer and more regr. It¡¯s not that Samantha had never thought of leaving him before, it¡¯s just that she realized that she still loved Luke and that there was no need toplicate things; if he changed, she forgave, it was that simple. She also believes that every day from now on, she will live better and better. Being ordinary and happy is more important than anything else. Chapter 1549 Beginning of school Twelve yearster A female voicees from the living room of the Rossi family. ¡°Angelica, are you okay yet? Why are you taking so long to change, are you stealing food again?¡± ¡°Well, um no, I¡¯ll be ready in a minute!¡± Fiona could not help but roll her eyes at the sound of that voice, saying that she was going to change her clothes and that she was indeed stealing food again. It was some time before Angelica finally appeared upstairs, hurrying downstairs with a small backpack on her back, cookie crumbs still on the left corner of her mouth and cream on her right cheek. ¡°Mom!¡± Fiona shook her head helplessly at the sight, greedy for food and without wiping her mouth. ¡°Did you steal something again? ¡± Fiona asked Angelica once she was standing in front of her, ¡°Did you steal any food?¡± ¡°No, Mom, why would I steal food?¡± As soon as she said that, Fiona reached out her hand and twisted a cookie crumb in the left corner of her mouth, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± At the sight of the crumb, Angelica¡¯s eyes widened and then she said with a smile, ¡°I just stole a cookie, Mom.¡± ¡°What about this?¡± Fiona scraped some more cream from the right side of her cheek. Angelica half-closed her lips, then bit her lower lip and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, I was too greedy, I¡¯ll be careful next time!¡± ¡°Come on, you ate it all.¡± Fiona wiped the cream off his face and fixed his hair, ¡°You are sixteen, why can¡¯t you control yourself? Look at the other girls who are tall and thin, don¡¯t you want to be like them? ¡°Hm.¡± Angelica looked at his figure and winked, ¡°But I can¡¯t resist the temptation of food, food is more important to me.¡± ¡°You might not think so when you meet a boy you like, but fortunately, my daughter is naturally beautiful, even if she is fat, she is pretty~¡± Fiona pinched Angelica¡¯s cheek, ¡°Okay, I put your luggage in the car, the driver will take it to school.¡± Angelica seemed to think of something, ¡°By the way, has the brother called yet?¡± ¡°Yes, he said he woulde today to help you with your luggage, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to bete, he took his time toe, and don¡¯t bother him all the time.¡± ¡°He is my brother, how can that be a problem?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a native brother, right? He grew up with you, at most he¡¯s a childhood friend, what if his girlfriend gets angry when you keep bothering him like this?¡± When she heard the word ¡°girlfriend,¡± Angelica tilted her head and thought, ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend yet.¡± ¡°Sooner orter he will have one, he is already a sophomore, unlike you who are just a freshman?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait until he does then.¡± Afterwards, the driver sent Angelica to school. On the way to school, Angelica took out her cell phone and sent a Facebook message to Manuel. {Brother, have you arrived at school yet?} At that moment, Manuel was answering a call from his beloved mother Serena. Dressed in a ck baseball uniform, he was standing next to the bus stop sign, tall, looking deep and sharp his features as if he was created of the hands of the great sculpture, having freed himself from his childish appearance , he was now a boy in his twenties. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be there now, and don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help Angelica pack before I leave . Don¡¯t hurt her . ¡°Heh.¡± Manuelughed softly, his tone low, ¡°How can that be? We¡¯ve been together since childhood, how can I offend her? Well, the bus ising, so I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± With that, Manuel put the phone away, the affectionate warmth vanished from his eyes. A boy beside him, a sunny-looking boy of simr height, exposing small teeth when he smiled, put his hand directly on Manuel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Auntie is too fond of that girl from the Rossi family to call and tell you.¡± Pacino-a ssmate of Manuel¡¯s-was a close friend of the two, and they are now together because of a childhood ident. Pacino was in a car ident and was saved by Manuel, who was driving by. After this, Pacino said he had no choice but to be his best friend, so he followed Manuel. ¡°She is still small, she should be spoiled.¡± Manuel¡¯s face was indifferent and expressionless. ¡°What is Angelica now? She¡¯s 16 years old, she¡¯s not as chubby as before, is she? I would say Angelica a is a very pretty girl, just a little greedy.¡± As soon as he had finished his sentence, Pacino felt a grim look fall on his face. He looked toward Manuel and saw that he looked dissatisfied, so he stopped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have called her chubby, Angelica is pretty.¡± Only then did Manuel say coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that word in front of her again. She has already grown up.¡± ¡°I know, that¡¯s all I should know?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Soon the bus arrived and the two tall, thin teenagers got on together, immediately catching the eyes of many girls on the bus. ¡°How handsome they are!!!¡± ¡°What school are these two students from? Look at the one by the window, oooh so handsome.¡± Since it was the beginning of the school year, many students were on the bus and when they saw Manuel and Pacino, they couldn¡¯t help but pull out their cell phones to take pictures of them. Manuel understood what was going on and looked at the girls with their phones with a slight frown. Pacino smiled and stood in front of them, ¡°Girls, even though the brothers are beautiful, you can¡¯t just take pictures.¡± The girls blushed at Pacino¡¯sment and put their phones away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry , we won¡¯t take any more pictures then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what makes you a good girl.¡± Once they were sure they would not take any more pictures, Pacino returned to Manuel, shaking his head, ¡°You¡¯re always so mboyant whenever you¡¯re out with me, can you be a star easily with a face like that? Why go to the police academy?¡± Pacino did not wait for Manuel to say anything before saying, ¡°If I could have looked like you, I would have be a star, you know, society today ispletely different from before. ¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Manuel shot him a look, ¡°You always talk so much.¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t like to listen to what I say?¡± Tick-tock¡­ Manuel¡¯s phone rang. Pacino immediately became more excited than him: ¡°Come on, it must be The Rossi Family sending you a message on Facebook, let¡¯s see what it sends.¡± ¡°Is this about you?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m curious.¡± Pacino was especially excited: ¡°This is Angelica, I grew up with her too!¡± Chapter 1550 Don’t bully my sister. Manuel looked at him with a cold look in his eyes and Pacino raged, ¡°What¡¯s the point? She¡¯s not my sister, I can¡¯t even read a text message? If I go to her schoolter to bring her luggage I will see her, will you gouge my eyes out?¡± Eventually, however, Pacino did not look at his phone and automatically looked away. Later Manuel opened his Facebook to look at the girl¡¯s message. {Brother, have you arrived at school yet?} Probably because he had waited too long for a reply, he followed it with a puzzled emoji, and when he saw it, Manuel¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but smile. He didn¡¯t even have to look at him to imagine the look of confusion on the girl¡¯s round eyes, her pale face red with puzzlement written all over it. He tapped out the words with one hand. {We¡¯re almost there, wait} The little girl was not long in responding. {Okay da} It took almost an hour by bus to reach the school. Pacino looked at the school gate in front of him and sighed a little. ¡°I never thought I would have the chance toe to high school after my sophomore year¡­. I¡¯m so excited to see all the girls who have just been promoted.¡± With that said, Pacino stepped forward and put his arm around Manuel¡¯s shoulders . ¡°Brother what do you think, maybe I should find a girl among them?¡± As the words fell, Manuel¡¯s dark eyes fell on his face, dark and clear. ¡°Are you perverted or what?¡± ¡°Damn it, what pervert?¡± Pacino was furious at the description, ¡°They¡¯re only a few years younger than me, how can I be a pervert?¡± Manuel pushed his hand away and walked toward the school entrance with long strides. At the school gates were many girls and boys who had just started school, most of them sent by their parents, some of theming on their own. Manuel was on the right side of the gate, leaning against the wall. The tall, thin boy in his baseball uniform and handsome face was a sight for sore eyes. When Angelica arrived at the school, she looked at the gate. At first nce, she saw Manuel leaning against the right side of the gate. ¡°Brother!¡± A smile spread across Angelica¡¯s handsome face as she eagerly opened the car door and ran toward him, calling out in the process, ¡°Brother! Manuel was about to pull out his cell phone to ask whether or not the girl had arrived when he heard her call, and when he looked up he saw that she was wearing a yellow floral dress, her long, soft ck hair tied up in a high ponytail, and her skirt and bangs lifting as she ran. ¡°Wow, the little girl looks good.¡± Pacinoplimented with a smile. ¡°Brother!¡± Angelica finally darted toward Manuel, her dark eyes full of light and excitement at seeing him, ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± ¡°No.¡± Manuel put the phone back in his pocket, ¡°Pacino and I just arrived.¡± At the sound of Pacino¡¯s name, Angelica noticed that Pacino was standing next to her and smiled sweetly at him, ¡°Brother Pacino!¡± Pacino let out a sigh, ¡°You are so full of your brother that you can¡¯t even see him standing here.¡± Angelica was a little embarrassed and exined, ¡°No, Brother Pacino was a little far away, so he didn¡¯t see him.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°And your brother Manuel was not far away? You are a heartless little girl.¡± Angelica tried to exin further when Manuel stepped forward and put his hand on the girl¡¯s head, ¡°Isn¡¯t it hot? Do you have time to talk to him so much?¡± The driver opened the car and took Angelica¡¯s suitcase from the trunk. Pacino initially thought that this girl should not have much luggage, but who knew that the driver had pulled out two huge suitcases. After one nce, Pacino stared directly at them. ¡°That much? Two whole suitcases, little round girl, what do you put in the suitcases?¡± The question was asked and Angelica¡¯s eyes immediately became very vain: ¡°Eh, something to use and wear of course, girls do.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Pacino raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you sure you are the same as the other girls? In these suitcases it only contains things to use and wear, not food?¡± Angelica: Pacino!¡± With that, Angelica approached Manuel and took his hand, calling out in a resigned voice, ¡°Brother.¡± Manuel swept Pacino away with a cold look in his eyes. ¡°Pacino, don¡¯t bully my sister.¡± Pacino grimaced, but when he saw Angelica¡¯s swollen face, he thought, ¡°How could this little girl be so cute and chubby? She had put on weight, but her features were still very chiseled, her skin was white and soft, and she looked so young. He wanted to tease her, but every time he did, Angelica a hid behind Manuel. Later Manuel picked up the tworge suitcases and threw one to Pacino. ¡°Do you know your dorm number yet?¡± ¡°Yes, but you can wait a little longer brother, I have a ssmateing soon and she brought her luggage too.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, a girl with a suitcase not far away greeted her. ¡°Angelica!¡± At the sound of her voice, Angelica¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°It¡¯s Livia!¡± She turned her head and greeted the girl in the distance, ¡°Livia,e here.¡± Livia saw two tall, skinny teenagers standing next to Angelica from a distance and became a little nervous, but approached with a sense of calm. ¡°Brother, let me introduce you, this is my good friend Livia. Livia, this is my best friend Manuel, and this is Pacino.¡± Livia nodded a little shyly to the two men, ¡°Hi guys.¡± ¡°Hi Livia.¡± Pacino greeted her with a smirk and a raised hand. Manuel was slightly more aloof and nodded to her, ¡°Hello.¡± Pacino offered to reach over and pull Livia¡¯s suitcase toward her and said enthusiastically, ¡°Let me help you, Livia.¡± Pacino was tall and thin, Livia¡¯s face blushed as he approached her, ¡°No, no, I can only carry it.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s fine, girls are meant to be pampered, with these words Pacino immediately took the suitcases ¡°. Livia¡¯s suitcase was heavy, but the two teenagers had gone to the police academy, so their strength this was no big deal, so they had no problem lugging the two suitcases, and they would only have to carry them up when they went up. Seeing that he did not give her a chance to refuse, Livia agreed and blushed as she approached Angelica. ¡°Livia, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just here to help us establish.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. After that, the two teenagers led the two young girls in the direction of the dormitory building. The dormitory was a bit difficult to find at first, luckily neither Angelica nor Livia had to carry their own luggage. Chapter 1551 – Is this your brother? It was hard to find their dorm building, and Manuel and Pacino brought the two girls¡¯ bags. No one else in the dormitory had arrived yet, so Angelica and Livia, who had arrived first, could choose their beds; Livia did not want to sleep in the top part, so she took the bottom one. Do you want the top bed or the bottom one?¡± Manuel asked the second girl. Angelica looked and was about to speak. Pacino suddenly said, ¡°I think you¡¯d better take the bottom bed, round girl, how do you get off the top one?¡± The meaning of thisment was immediately clear to Angelica, and her face, which had only been pink, turned as red as an apple, and she lowered her head, not daring to speak. Manuel looked agitated. Pacino had no heart but kept talking, ¡°And it¡¯s no problem to be safely out of bed, no need to go up and down all the time, and besides ¡­¡± ¡°Are you done talking?¡± came Manuel¡¯s icy voice, then Pacino froze for a moment, then looked toward him just in time to see the little girl standing next to him blushing so much she could not lift her head. Immediately Pacino thought about what Manuel had told him earlier on the bus. He said the girl had grown up and not to say the word ¡°chubby¡± in front of her. He had the best of intentions, but he had identally hit a sore spot. Pacino was embarrassed. Livia came to the rescue and took Angelica¡¯s hand, ¡°We know each other, why don¡¯t you sleep on my lower bunk and I¡¯ll sleep on your upper bunk, so we can talk at night and I¡¯ll sleep quietly I don¡¯t make noise.¡± ¡°Livia ¡­¡± ¡°If you choose another bunk, then you might bete or not sleep at all.¡± Angelica finally nodded and then whispered to Livia, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, we¡¯re good friends.¡± Once the beds were chosen, it was time to clean the dormitory. Manuel and Pacino, although two men, did a great job and soon the house was clean. The two girls were responsible for making the beds. Halfway through the cleaning process, two more roommates arrived. They came in together, two tall, slender girls, dressed in fashionable clothes, light-skinned and transparent, and entered the dormitory together, followed by several boys carrying their suitcases. The two girls entered but did not expect anyone to arrive before them, and they raised an eyebrow when they noticed that the dormitory was quite neat. ¡°Hi guys.¡± Livia noticed that someone had arrived and slipped from the top bunk to greet them. The two girls looked at her astonished appearance and tugged lightly at the corners of their lips, not bothering to pay any attention to her. ¡°Have you chosen your beds? Why don¡¯t you wait until we get here to discuss them?¡± Pacino and the others had prepared the other beds because they would be in the same dormitory, and the two were still wiping the cloth in the bathroom. At the sound of a noise, Manuel and Pacino looked at each other and walked out of the bathroom together. Manuel , in particr, looked like a 17- or 18-year-old boy, despite being 20 years old. The two girls, who had a somewhat hostile expression on their faces, stared at Manuel for a moment before a look of astonishment crossed their eyes. So handsome. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Manuel asked, his adult voice taking on a low, very maic tone. Livia was about to speak when one of the two girls stood up and said, ¡°Nothing, I just saw that both of them had chosen their beds, so I asked. ¡°Yes, since you have chosen your beds, we will choose this side.¡± ¡°Did you clean the dormitory? Thank you.¡± The two girls changed faces so quickly after the two boys left that Livia looked extremely surprised and blushed as if she had swallowed a fly. A minute earlier they had questioned them in that condescending tone, and now they looked like quiet and incredibly nice people. Livia cast Manuel a furtive nce: he was really very handsome. She sighed softly inwardly and then looked at Angelica who still clearly looked like a stranger, with a slightly confused expression on her face, followed by a smile when she heard the girls say thank you. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, we¡¯re all going to be roommates from now on, and it¡¯s no problem for my friends.¡± Hearing this, the two girls shot her a look, ¡°Are these your friends? ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica nodded. ¡°So your friends are very kind to you, they even bother to clean your dorm, we don¡¯t have friends like that.¡± ¡°Yes, so enviable.¡± The attitude of the two girls toward Angelica instantly warmed up.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The boys who had helped the two bring in their suitcases were sweaty and began shouting, ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± It did not take long for several of them toe inside, and the room reeked of sweat. The two girls wanted to roll their eyes, but they held them back and greeted Angelica. ¡°By the way, what is your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Angelica, and this is my good friend Livia.¡± Livia did not expect Angelica to drag her along for the introduction and had to smile weakly at the two girls, ¡°Hi guys.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mich.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Genara, and we are both dance students.¡± ¡°Dance students?¡± Angelica looked astonished, ¡°No wonder you are so fit.¡± So it was that the four girls introduced, and Manuel , seeing that they were almost ready, looked at the time on his wristwatch and said to Pacino, ¡°Time to go back.¡± Pacino nodded, stepped forward and said, ¡°Sisters, we have to go.¡± Angelica¡¯s face showed some regret as she looked at Manuel, ¡°Brother?¡± Manuel approached Angelica and reached out to rub her head, ¡°I have other business. Do you have all your things?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Manuel nced at the little girl¡¯s reddish-whiteplexion and suddenly thought of something: ¡°You¡¯re working out tomorrow, did you buy sunscreen?¡± ¡°Sunscreen?¡± Angelica blinked for a moment, ¡°I think I forgot ¡­¡± On ordinary days she paid no special attention. As soon as she said that, she was hit on the head by Manuel : ¡°How could she forget this?¡± Chapter 1552 – Interested Angelica received a tap on the head could only reach out and rub her hand with an aggravated expression. ¡°I just forgot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see if I have time to bring it to you tonight.¡± ¡°No brother, there is no need, I can buy it myself if there is time.¡± Livia said thoughtfully, ¡°I have two bottles with me, you can use mine when needed.¡± ¡°You heard brother, Livia brought them, I can use her cream.¡± Manuel looked at the carefree girl in front of him and sighed inwardly before reaching out to rub her head once more, ¡°Don¡¯t burn yourself.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Pacino sighed as he walked away, ¡°s, and a pity it is time to leave, we woulde again when there is time.¡± With that he too tried to reach out to rub Angelica¡¯s head, only to receive a cold stare from Manuel just as his hand reached out, Pacino¡¯s hand then spun raw in the air beforending on Livia¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t burn yourself either, Sister Livia.¡± Pacino rubbed Livia¡¯s hair from her face. Livia¡¯s face instantly reddened to the base of her neck as she reacted, lowering her eyes and unable to say a word. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± The two tall, slender teenagers quickly left the dormitory, along with the boys who had helped Mich and Genara carry up their luggage. When everyone was gone, Livia¡¯s face was still red. ¡°Livia, why are you blushing so much?¡± Angelica asked curiously when she turned her head and saw that Livia¡¯s face and neck were red. If she didn¡¯t ask, Livia¡¯s face turned even redder, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Mich, who was tidying up over there, heard this and turned her head to give Livia an amused look. ¡°You rub your head and blush like that, have you never had contact with boys before?¡± Genara interjected, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve never had a rtionship with a boy until now, have you?¡± Angelica and Livia were bothte bloomers and were not as mentally mature as the others, Livia was a rather in-looking girl, while Angelica was pretty but her size discouraged many boys, although there were some who sent her love letters, but in the end they didn¡¯t work out. So neither of them ever had a rtionship until now. And Angelica¡¯s mother said she was not allowed to fall in love early in school, she was too young and all. Angelica was very obedient, and besides, she didn¡¯t think boys were as cute as food, she preferred food anyway. Livia blushed and shook her head, ¡°No, what about you?¡± Mich huffed, ¡°I¡¯m a senior, I must have.¡± Genara smiled back, ¡°There are many kids following us.¡± At that point, Livia closed her lips, her face was no longer so red, and she did not answer again. At noon, the girls were resting in the dormitory, Mich after making a phone call, suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out for lunch? After we eat, can we go shopping?¡± Genara noddedzily and then said to Mich, ¡°Ask Angelica.¡± Of course Mich agreed. Angelica having been invited, felt that the two new housemates were too nice and quickly agreed, adding, ¡°I will ask Livia toe with us.¡± Mich became irritated at this, ¡°Why call her? Do you have such a good rtionship with her?¡± ¡°Of course, Livia is my best friend.¡± Genara then waved her hand, ¡°Well, let¡¯s all go together.¡± Angelica went to call Livia, who was reluctant at first, but it took a while for her to agree. The four girls went out to lunch, and Mich and Genara chose a fancy restaurant and ordered a steak each. Livia¡¯s family was not wealthy, they had never taken her out to eat Western, and she rarely ate out with the girls at school, so she had no idea how to work with steak. Mich saw this and could not help but chuckle inwardly. Genara did not hold back a sarcasticment. ¡°Livia, you haven¡¯t been to a Western restaurant for dinner, have you?¡± When Angelica saw this, she pushed her cut portion to Livia, ¡°Livia, you can have mine then, I¡¯ll take yours.¡± Livia could barely hold her head up in front of Mich and Genara¡¯s stares.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Angelica, thank you.¡± Mich and Genara understood that Angelica came from a noble family when they saw how she cut the steak not only with skill but also with grace, and with the way she was dressed and looking like her brother before. ¡°Angelica, how old is your brother? He¡¯s not from our school, is he?¡± Angelica took her ss and took a big sip, chilling it to the bone, before slowly saying, ¡°No, my brother is a sophomore, he¡¯s in the police academy.¡± ¡°Wow, so your brother is a few years older than you.¡± ¡°Yes, well, he¡¯s four years older than me.¡± Mich suddenly thought of something and asked shyly, ¡°Your brother is a sophomore, so he must have a girlfriend, right?¡± At this point, Genara cast a nce at Mich and said nothing. ¡°No, my brother has always been single.¡± ¡°What about the one next to him? Is that your brother too?¡± ¡°No, he is my brother¡¯s best friend, his name is Pacino.¡± ¡°Oh yes, what is your brother¡¯s name?¡± ¡°My brother¡¯s name is Manuel Calligaris.¡± ¡°Manuel Calligaris?¡± said Mich at the name and understood something, didn¡¯t it say he was Angelica¡¯s brother? Why didn¡¯t the brothers have the samest name, weren¡¯t they real brothers? Mich and Genara looked at each other and it was Genara who finally asked, ¡°Why would your brother¡¯sst name be Calligaris?¡± Such a question had been asked to Angelica by several girls before, and Angelica had always thought they were curious because they thought her brother¡¯sst name was special. ¡°It¡¯s not a good surname, Calligaris is not actually his parents¡¯ surname, my brother takes his grandfather¡¯s surname. Isn¡¯t it also his father¡¯sst name? Why does it seem soplicated? Is it possible that the rtionship of the family is veryplicated? But thinking about it, the love-hate rtionship between powerful families is not something ordinary people can imagine, so maybe these two do not have the same father. ¡°So your brother usually loves you very much, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes, my brother is very good to me and has been spoiling me since I was a child.¡± After dinner, Mich suggested that we all go shopping, and Livia pulled Angelica to the side and whispered, ¡°Angelica, I¡¯m a little tired, let¡¯s not go shopping, can we go back?¡± Angelica had always regarded Livia as her best friend, and when she heard her say that she was tired, she immediately agreed, ¡°Okay, then we won¡¯t go shopping, I will talk to and the girls.¡± Mich and Genara nced at Livia as they listened. ¡°If you are tired, then you can go back by yourself, we will pay for your cab.¡± Chapter 1553-Bullying When she heard this, Livia was embarrassed and did not know what to say. Instead, Angelica took her hand and said, ¡°No, if Livia is not feeling well, I will go back with her to rest, and you two will havepany, so you can continue shopping.¡± Mich and Genara had initially wanted to take Angelica with them so they could get to know Manuel Calligaris a little better, but Livia had ruined their ns, so they looked at her ruefully. ¡°We are leaving now, you guys go and have fun, bye~¡± After Angelica led Livia to the cab, Livia nced at the side of Angelica¡¯s face and after seeing that she did not seem to have any special reaction, she could not help but ask her in a small voice. ¡°Angelica, you ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Angelica turned her head and looked at her with a puzzled expression. Seeing the innocent and simple expression on her face, Livia¡¯s words stopped just short of her lips, no word coulde out, and she could only sigh inwardly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Livia, you¡¯re a little strange today.¡± Silly Angelica, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m strange, you¡¯re just too innocent. When she returned to the dormitory, Angelica was still glowing, but when she touched the bed she felt drowsy and fell asleep. Livia, who had said she ¡°didn¡¯t feel well,¡± sat on the edge of the bed and shook her head when she saw that Angelica had fallen asleep. s, Angelica¡¯s world is all about eating and sleeping, and of course her brother. Later in the afternoon, Mich and Genara returned and saw Livia in the bathroom, without some clothes, while Angelica was asleep, they looked at each other and went to the bathroom together. When Livia saw the two enter suddenly, she tried to get out. Who knew the two closed the door directly behind them, and the small space with three people standing crowded at once, and Livia could only stand against the wall. ¡°Your name is Livia, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mich looked at her with a grin and reached out to squeeze Livia¡¯s chin, but she turned her head to avoid it, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°For what? I¡¯m asking you. We asked Angelica out to dinner and you were supposed toe with us, so it¡¯s okay. What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± Genara was not as polite as Mich and reached out to pull Livia¡¯s hair with such force that Livia bit her lower lip in pain, ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Let you go? Then you must promise not to disturb our ns in the future.¡± ¡°You cannot be Angelica¡¯s friend if your intentions are not pure!¡± Livia was so angry that she tried to grab them by the hair, but the two girls were so tall and long that together they pinned Livia to the ground, making it impossible for her to get up. ¡°What do you mean ¡®bad intentions,¡¯? So your intentions are pure? Why do you blush when people rub your head? Even if we have a n to befriend Angelica, so what? As long as we don¡¯t hurt her, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say anything bad about us in front of Angelica, do you understand? Or I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t go to school.¡± Livia said neither yes nor no, at first she resisted, then she did not even have the strength to resist. For a long moment, Mich and Genara looked at each other before letting her go and then opening the bathroom door together to leave. Bang! Livia stayed in her original position for a long time before sitting down and leaning against the back of the wall, her eyes already red as rabbits. Damn, it was just too much! She tried to hold back the tears, but they kept welling up in her eyes and all she could do was keep wiping them away, her hair a mess and her clothes wet. Angelica thought she heard someone arguing and opened her eyes dazedly, then saw Mich and Genara: ¡°Are you back?¡± She asked in a buzzing voice as she rubbed her eyes. ¡°Yes Angelica, it was too hot outside so we came back early, did you just wake up? We brought you some milk tea, what vor do you want?¡± Milk tea? At the sound of milk tea, Angelica a stood up and sat down, ¡°Really? You are very kind to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, now we are going to be roommates, it¡¯s natural to be kind to you.¡± Mich gently reached out and ruffled Angelica¡¯s hair, ¡°But you just woke up, so don¡¯t drink it yet, girls shouldn¡¯t drink too much cold stuff. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Angelica stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± She took a few steps and was stopped by Mich and Genara, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This, Genara and I just bought some clothes, can you help us see if the tops/bodies fit?¡± Angelica had slept for a long time and therefore wanted to go to the bathroom but was too embarrassed to refuse after they made a request, so she had to agree, ¡°Okay then.¡± After that the two tried on the clothes and showed them both to Angelica, each of which she said was good. ¡°Angelica you are so sweet, but do you wear skirts?¡± ¡°I wear, but not often.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a look.¡± Angelica said she did not want to change, she wanted to go to the bathroom, so Mich and Genara could not stop her and let her go.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When Angelica entered the bathroom, she noticed someone else was there, and Mich and Genara followed her. ¡°Livia, so you are here?¡± Livia had collected herself and looked up at the sound of her voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Her eyes looked a little red, which Angelica found strange, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Livia saw the other two behind her, who were making wicked faces, and hesitated for a long moment before saying, ¡°Nothing, I just miss my mom a little.¡± Only then did Angelica remember that Livia¡¯s mother had left for work and would not return until New Year¡¯s Eve. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Livia , I fell asleep and actually made you homesick alone, when we have winter break, I will go with you to your house.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You need to use the bathroom, right? Then you can use it, I will go out first.¡± After the bathroom door closed, Mich and Genara both sneered: ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± Livia leaned against the wall, extremely resentful, but immediately helpless at the thought of being a small person with a weak family. She had nothing, so what could she do topete with the others? When Angelica came out of the bathroom, her phone rang. She opened the bathroom door to answer it, but Mich had already picked up the phone and answered for her. ¡°Hello, is this Manuel? This is his roommate Mich.¡± ¡°Yes, she is in the bathroom, I am calling for her to answer the phone.¡± As soon as Mich turned around, she saw Angelica standing there and smiled, ¡°Angelica, Manuel is calling for you.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Angelica walked over and picked up the phone, feeling a little strange for some reason. Chapter 1554 – Sending sunscreen Angelica had never been in a situation like this before, and Mich seemed well-intentioned enough, but she felt that she should not answer her phone when it rang. But all these worries disappeared when she heard Manuel¡¯s voice. ¡°Manuel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Manuel¡¯s voice was deep: ¡°I¡¯m downstairs in your dormitory,e down if you¡¯re free.¡± Angelica was a little surprised to hear this, ¡°Why did youe?¡± ¡°Are you not happy with my arrival?¡± ¡°Of course I am, I¡¯m going downstairs now.¡± Having said this, Angelica was about to put her phone on the bed, but thinking of something, she took it back and ran downstairs. Mich and Genara looked at each other and quickly followed her. ¡°Angelica, is Manuel here to see you? Shall we apany you downstairs?¡± ¡°What? No need, it¡¯s just ¡­¡± ¡°All right, all right, we have nothing to do, we will apany you.¡± And so she was led out the door with them before she could react to anything, the two of them holding her hand left and right as they descended the stairs, a feeling that made Angelica feel strange, she was obviously the one going to see Manuel, but why were these two acting more enthusiastic than she was? When she arrived downstairs, Manuel was met with a lot of curious looks. Because he was handsome, tall and thin, and in a league of his own, a number of girls had stopped to look. ¡°This boy is so handsome, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be from our school, does he? Who has hee to see?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s waiting for his girlfriend?¡± ¡°If he is waiting for his girlfriend, then I am so jealous, I wish to vere such a handsome boy for boyfriend.¡± Later Angelica came down and Mich and Genara went with her under her arm. ¡°Manuel.¡± ¡°Hi Manuel.¡± Mich and Genara followed Angelica¡¯s example and shouted. Manuel looked at Angelica, who was almost like a sandwich in the middle, and after a moment of silence said, ¡°Can I talk to her alone?¡± Mich and Genara froze slightly and quickly answered Okay. ¡°Of course you can, what are you talking about Manuel, we just came to apany her, no more interruptions, Angelica, we are waiting for you nearby.¡± Once Mich and Genara had left, Angelica smiled and asked, ¡°My roommates are very friendly, aren¡¯t they?¡± Manuel looked at the distant figures of his two roommates, wondering what was going on, and after a moment handed her the bag he was holding. ¡°For me?¡± Angelica took the bag with some surprise, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Sunscreen.¡± Angelica opened the bag and saw that there were two bottles of sunscreen inside, and she was moved. ¡°Brother, you are so kind to me. But didn¡¯t Livia say? She brought it with her, let me use it with her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s someone else¡¯s stuff, aren¡¯t you ashamed to use hers? What if there¡¯s not enough for everyone? The training takes a long time.¡± Angelica found this to be fair reasoning. You are very careful, thank you!¡± ¡°Silly girl, go up when you get it.¡± ¡°Are you just here to deliver the sunscreen?¡± ¡°What else? What else did you expect?¡± Angelica looked at Manuel with wide, innocent eyes and deted without speaking, ¡°No, nothing.¡± She said nothing, but disappointment was clearly building in her big eyes. ¡°Heartless little girl, I brought you sunscreen in the middle of the night and instead of asking your brother if he had eaten, you me me for not bringing you something delicious?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not what I meant. Manuel so have you eaten? If not, I¡¯ll invite you to dinner?¡± Manuel¡¯s tone bes indifferent as he cast a nce at the two restless girls standing nearby. ¡°Not today, next time. Eat something, and then go to sleep. You have military training tomorrow, remember to use sunscreen, read the instructions topose it yourself, don¡¯t burn yourself.¡± After saying this, Manuel pulled another beautiful little box out of his pocket and handed it to Angelica, ¡°And, for you.¡± Angelica¡¯s eyes immediately lit up at the sight of the box. ¡°Chocte candies, thank you!¡± As soon as she was overjoyed, she walked over and hugged Manuel, a scene that immediately made other onlookers envious. ¡°Got it, for so little? Hug him for a while.¡± Manuel¡¯s tone was hostile, but his eyes were full of affection. Angelica hugged him for a while before releasing him and said softly, ¡°Maybe I can take you to dinner, when I arrived today I discovered in front of the school a very different ce, excellent dining room I think the dishes are delicious. ¡± As soon as the words were said, Angelica felt herself drooling a little. How could Manuel not understand what she was thinking? ¡°It¡¯s mostly you who want to eat, isn¡¯t it?¡± At first Manuel had no intention of going out with her because of the two girls looking at him like prey. But she herself was not against eating, and that is another story. ¡°If you want to eat, then let¡¯s go, brother will pay.¡± ¡°Thanks brother, then I¡¯ll call and ask Livia toe, okay? And my two roommates who offered me steak in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair when someone offers you steak and you offer them beef noodles?¡± ¡°No!¡± The two housemates were actually eavesdropping, and even though they were far away, they could still clearly hear their conversation. Upon hearing this, the two rushed over as fast as they could. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, whatever we eat is the same anyway, and we love beef noodles.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Angelica was a little surprised, ¡°I¡¯m d you don¡¯t mind. Well, then pay Manuel. Angelica then called Livia and asked her toe down with her. The two girls were a little reluctant, but they did not dare to give any sign of it in front of Manuel. Livia did not want toe down at first, but only after Angelica called her twice did she agree toe down with her. When Livia came down, Mich and Genara seemed to forget everything that had happened earlier and reached out to take her hand. Livia resisted for a while, but Mich lowered her voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t show yourself to me or I will make it impossible for you to go on in this school.¡± Livia was furious at this brilliant threat and raised her head to give her a look of hatred. The girl did not think Livia is capable of expressing such emotions, so she was stunned for a while and then asked gently: Livia aren¡¯t you good? Do you want to call your parents?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1555 Formation There was a greater element of threat in those words. The anger in Livia¡¯s eyes disappeared sharply in a sh; unlike the others, her parents were a very normal working family, her parents often had to go to work far away, and she was alone in the house all year round. In such a situation, she was simply in no condition to fight them. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, don¡¯t make us worry.¡± After that Manuel took the four girls to a noodle restaurant in front of the school, which was quite crowded, and a group of people talking and chatting gave him a bit of a headache. Looking at the four girls sitting in front of him, Manuel suddenly regretted not taking Pacino. Faced with such an opportunity, Pacino would have been able to handle it and deal with it as best he could. ¡°Manuel, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Angelica had eaten her share before realizing that the bowl in front of Manuel had not been touched at all. ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry¡± Trying the bowl, she replied. ¡°Huh? Then is it a waste of money if you don¡¯t eat it?¡± Manuel pushed the beef noodles in front of her, ¡°Want some?¡± Angelica blinked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Angelica quickly finished her bowl of noodles and then ate Manuel¡¯s. Mich and Genara, on the other hand, were in a bit of a pickle because all the local dishes were full of fat. Both were particrly concerned about their figure because they were dance students, and they did not normally indulge in such high-calorie dishes, especially now that it was evening. An extra pound or two would be a disaster for them. So when they saw that Angelica had eaten two bowls of spaghetti, and then looked at her round figure, they both had a look of contempt in their eyes. Angelica was so fat that she didn¡¯t even know what she was. If it were not for Manuel¡¯s sake, they would not want to be with such a girl. Most importantly, they also wanted to eat, and since they didn¡¯t eat regrly, they didn¡¯t get angry. They wanted to eat, but when they thought about their chilli, they just gasped. Angelica ate one bowl, then another, and finally Mich and Genara could not resist. When they came to their senses, the bowls in front of them were empty. When the four girls had eaten and drunk enough, Manuel had gone to settle the bill and returned, and Angelica said, a little embarrassed, ¡± Didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to pay for dinner, why did you go to settle the bill yourself?¡± ¡°Silly girl, isn¡¯t it the same when brother pays for you? Have you had enough?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Walk a little on the way back and then rest early, you have military training tomorrow.¡± Angelica nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Mich and Genara wiped their mouths and finally said to Manuel very politely, ¡°Thank you for buying us dinner, next time we have the chance it¡¯s on us.¡± ¡°Yes, Manuel Angelica can you give us your contact?¡± Manuel gave the two girls a slight nce and did not answer, the two girls could only turn off. ¡°Go back.¡± Manuel touched the back of Angelica¡¯s head. ¡°Then I¡¯m going back, brother, and be careful on the way back.¡± The four girls went back to the dormitory together, Mich and Genara were extremely guilty of eating a bowl of noodles, so they were ready to exercise in the dormitory, but they turned their heads to find Angelica already lying on the bed with her belly propped up, a look of contempt shed in their eyes before they thought of anything else, which quickly disappeared and changed to concern. ¡°Angelica, you lie down when you¡¯re full, don¡¯t you want to exercise?¡± ¡°Exercise?¡± Angelica shook her head and said breathlessly, ¡°I have military training starting tomorrow, I will be tired for the next week, I need to get enough rest.¡± As soon as they heard this, Mich and Genara lost all the strength in their arms and legs that had been so motivated. They had been afraid of gaining weight after eating that huge bowl of noodles, but when they thought that they would have to train every day for the next week, they immediatelyy down. ¡°You¡¯re right, by the time you¡¯ve trained for a week, you¡¯ll probably have lost a lot of weight, so now you need to rest first.¡± So the four girlsy down together and in a short time they all fell asleep.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The next day, military training finally arrived. The sun was scorching and the girls were sweating so much that their wet hair was stained on their cheeks and they were soaking wet. This year the weather was exceptionally nice and the sun was especially hot. Angelica and Livia stepped aside. Livia whispered to Angelica, ¡°Angelica, did you apply sunscreen?¡± ¡°Yes, I applied.¡± Angelica nodded, it had been brought to the school by her brother himself, Manuel was just worried about her getting sunburned, so he carefully smeared it on before leaving the house. ¡°Howe you¡¯re not sweating?¡± Livia nced at Angelica and noticed that her hair was surprisingly still dry, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious, since her back was already wet, and her hair would probably be a wet mess by now. Angelica blinked softly, ¡°I haven¡¯t sweated since I was little, Livia, have you forgotten?¡± ¡°Yes, I know you don¡¯t sweat much, but you¡¯re not sweating even in this hot weather, I¡¯m really envious.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t envy me, my mom says it¡¯s bad for your health not to sweat, it must be nice to sweat, I want to be like you.¡± Unfortunately, there was never a chance, Angelica even when she bounced and tired to the max, the most she got was a little sweat down her back. The other girls envied her this way because she did not smell of sweat in the summer , but for Angelica, she envied the girls who sweated instead, and she felt that it must be extremely painful when she sweated profusely. ¡°Oh, everyone is envious of each other.¡± After a long day of training, the girls were so tired that they went back to the dormitory and copsed, but they had to take a shower and clean themselves up, but some of them were so tired that they didn¡¯t want to take a shower, so theyy down on the bed and let the stench of sweat overwhelm them. Livia was one of them, too tired to get up, but Angelica in a better state than her and urged her, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go take a shower, getfortable and go back to bed.¡± ¡°Angelica, we have activities in the evening, I don¡¯t want to get up, let me get some sleep.¡± Livia pushed Angelica¡¯s hand away and rolled over while continuing to close her eyes. ¡°Livia, if you don¡¯t wash yourself now, then you will stink of sweat all over your body and the boys will smell it and despise you.¡± Chapter 1556 – Something is missing At his words, Livia rolled over in pain and looked at her. ¡°Come on, get up.¡± So Livia finally got up at Angelica¡¯s urging and followed her into the shower. After the evening¡¯s activities, Angelica came back tired and fell asleep, but Livia was in a bad mood because she found herself sweating again after the shower, but luckily she was in the same bed as Angelica, so she didn¡¯t smell too bad. On the fourth day of training, most of the girls were already tanned, despite using sunscreen, and Livia was one of those who felt she diligently used sunscreen, but it was still too dark. But then she looked at Angelica next to her, who had not tanned at all in thest few days. When she was hot, she was just a little red on the white, and when she was red she should have tanned, but Angelica¡¯s skin was still the same as before. ¡°Howe you don¡¯t have a tan at all?¡± Livia asked enviously. At her words, Angelica meekly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Looking at her, Livia asked, ¡°Did your brother buy you a better sunscreen and what brand is it?¡± Seeing his facial expression Livia said, ¡°It seems it¡¯s not a normal brand of sunscreen, or why can¡¯t you get a tan at all? Why don¡¯t you stop using sunscreen tomorrow? Sisters should tan together.¡± Angelica looked seriously at Livia¡¯s tan and nodded in assent to her request. ¡°Okay, then I will not use sunscreen tomorrow and I will tan with you.¡± Livia did not expect that she really agreed andughed at her, ¡°Are you really obedient? I was joking, you have such tender skin, you mustn¡¯t sunburn, didn¡¯t your brother warn you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he said.¡± Before going out the next day, Angelica as 8l usual was going to use sunscreen but could not find it. She looked at all corners from the room but to no avail. ¡°What happened?¡± Livia asked when she saw that she was rummaging longer than usual. ¡°Livia, I lost my sunscreen.¡± Angelica said in a somewhat depressed voice, and then thought of something else and said with a smile; ¡°Do you think God deliberately made my sunscreen disappear so I could tan with you?¡± A surprised look appeared on Livia¡¯s face, ¡°It disappeared? How could it disappear? Did you look properly?¡± Livia knelt beside Angelica and searched with her for the sunscreen, but could not find it in her bag, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always kept it here?¡± ¡°Yes, one in my purse and one under my pillow, they were fine before, but why are both of them gone, or I don¡¯t need them today.¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± Livia shook her head, ¡°If it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone, you can use mine.¡± Livia then turned around and brought her sunscreen to Angelica. ¡°Thank you Livia, what would I do without you?¡± Angelica used the sunscreen Livia gave her and on their way out they ran into Mich and Genara, who were also tanned and soured when they saw Angelica approaching. ¡°Howe you are not tanned?¡± ¡°Yes, Angelica, howe you are still so white? Did your brother buy you a better sunscreen? Why don¡¯t you take it out and use it together?¡± When Angelica said that the sunscreen that Manuel had bought for her was missing, Mich and Genara looked at each other displeased, ¡°Angelica, don¡¯t be so stingy, didn¡¯t your brother buy you so much? There are only a few days left, why don¡¯t you give us some?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, I really lost my sunscreen.¡± Livia stepped forward to protect Angelica : ¡°If she said it disappeared, it disappeared, and besides, sunscreen is pretty much the same as many. With Angelica, these two could still be nice to her because of Manuel, and even if they didn¡¯t like her, they wouldn¡¯t speak ill of her, but Livia was a different story. Not only did she not look good, but she did note from a good family, and to Mich and Genara she was a scum who did not want to be friends with them, so Livia sticking up for Angelica seemed like a joke to both of them. The two cast a nce at Livia, with Mich stepping forward, ¡°Are we talking to Angelica because you¡¯re putting yourself out there?¡± Angelica, sensing that something was wrong, said nervously, ¡°Stop it, it¡¯s true that the sunscreen is missing, if I could find it I wouldn¡¯t stop using it. ¡°How can it be missing?¡± Mich sneered, ¡°Is there a thief in this dormitory? Should we report it to the instructor to catch the thief?¡± Genara followed him, ¡°Yes, how can it be such a coincidence that the thief suddenly appeared, when before we didn¡¯t ask you to borrow sunscreen, there was no thief.¡± The two girls spoke somewhat sinisterly, exasperating Livia, ¡°What do you mean? Sunscreen is really missing, it¡¯s not like Angelica didn¡¯t give it to you on purpose, if you really don¡¯t believe me then you should go through Angelica¡¯s backpack yourself!¡± Angelica said nothing, agreeing.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Mich and Genara looked at each other, then leaned closer and whispered, ¡°Is it really missing? Was she stolen?¡± Angelica nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been looking for it for a long time and it¡¯s all gone.¡± ¡°I guess it was stolen.¡± Livia looked puzzled, ¡°Who would be so bored as to steal two bottles of sunscreen?¡± ¡°There are a lot of boring people, everyone has a tan these days except you. Maybe they¡¯re jealous and stole your sunscreen so you don¡¯t have to use it, so you get a tan with everyone else?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s probably what happened, but weren¡¯t you using it yesterday? It¡¯s only been a day, who could have urately gone through your bag before you came back, someone should have seen it.¡± By the way, Mich thought of something and looked abruptly at Livia, ¡°Livia, you couldn¡¯t possibly have been jealous that Angelica didn¡¯t go dark and steal her sunscreen, could you?¡± At this, Livia blushed. Angelica immediately took the floor for Livia to set the record straight. ¡°Absolutely not, Livia is not a person who would do such a thing, you should not doubt her.¡± ¡°Angelica your sunscreen is not there, we all suspect anyone but you in this dormitory, so howe we can¡¯t suspect her?¡± Livia stood up and said, ¡°Since everyone is suspected, you two can¡¯t get away with it, maybe it¡¯s you who are jealous of Angelica.¡± ¡°What are you babbling about, you stupid girl?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± p! Mich pped Livia in the face, ¡°I have so much sunscreen, why should I steal her sunscreen?¡± Chapter 1557-Fighting p. The p was so hard and so unexpected that everyone was taken aback by Mich¡¯s sudden attack. Angelica and Livia have been friends for many years, and when she saw that her best friend had been hit, she came to her defense, ¡°Mich, what are you doing?¡± Angelica, who had been so sweet and quiet before, now defended Livia like an old mother: ¡°You are going too far.¡± ¡°Am I going too far?¡± Mich¡¯s lips crinkled at the corners, ¡°Can¡¯t you hear what she¡¯s saying? She said I was stealing your sunscreen and my bed is so far from yours, I get up in the middle of the night to steal it?¡± Angelica said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you stole it, why do you get so upset? Besides, it was you who suspected Livia in the first ce, and for the same reason Livia could have suspected you.¡± Had it not been for Manuel¡¯s sake, Mich would have hit Angelica as well. After all, no girl had ever been so arrogant in front of her, but when she thought of her brother, who might be her boyfriend in the future, she could not help but hold back the anger in her heart and said to Angelica while holding back herposure. ¡°Angelica, you are from a good family, you don¡¯t know the wickedness of the heart out here, people like Livia have more tricks, leave quickly and I will reveal her true colors to you.¡± Mich was flustered as Genara stood beside her with her arms around her as if she were watching a good show, without getting involved or saying anything. ¡°What¡¯s clever about me? If I had a trick, why would I give my sunscreen to Angelica to use, you are too mean with those words.¡± Everyone in the dormitory gathered and watched the scene with curiosity. ¡°Whether it is true or not that you are mean is yet to be seen, you are the closest person to her and it is more convenient for you to do these things.¡± Mich: ¡°I see, so you end up targeting me, thinking I stole Angelica¡¯s sunscreen?¡± Livia: ¡°You set fire to me, and I have reasonable grounds to suspect that you are not trying to divert attention.¡± The words managed to infuriate Mich, who remained motionless with her lips pulled at the corners, as if she had nothing to say, before suddenly lunging forward like a panther and reaching out to grab Livia¡¯s long hair. ¡°Garbage, shut your mouth, I made you suspicious, talk about deflecting, did I deflect you?¡± Mich snapped like crazy, and no one expected it, plus she had a huge height advantage, so Livia could only be bossy in front of her, she tried to fight back, grabbing and wing Mich¡¯s neck and hair. ¡°Angelica saw that her best friend Livia was being bullied and of course she had to go and help her, but she had never been involved in a fight before and could only go and drag Mich along. But Mich just wanted to rip Livia¡¯s pseudo-submissive face off, and she did it with such ferocity that even Angelica was not spared. When Genara saw this, she thought of Manuel, who would be upset if anything happened to her. So she immediately stepped forward to push her away. ¡°Angelica, this is between the two of them, you don¡¯t want to get involved.¡± ¡°No, let me go, don¡¯t hit Livia.¡± Angelica reached out to help her, but Mich pped her in the face, a p that was meant to hit Livia, but because Angelica reached out to block it, it went straight to Angelica¡¯s face. The p! It was so hard that Mich even felt the palm of her hand hurt from the shock. ¡°Angelica, are you okay?¡± Livia nervously pulled her back as Angelica¡¯s face was deflected by the previous blow, when she lifted her head and a very long bloodstain appeared on her red and white cheek. ¡°Ah, she is bleeding!¡± The onlookers eximed. And by the time the two sides shed, someone had already gone to inform the instructor, so it was just after the two sides had finished their fight that the instructor arrived at the dormitory. ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about? This is a ce for educational instruction , it is not ce for your scenes.¡± Livia looked at Angelica¡¯s face and almost cried in anguish, ¡°It hurts, because you are so stupid, don¡¯t block for me.¡± ¡°Livia, I¡¯m fine.¡± Angelica shook her head and whispered, ¡°This is nothing, we are good friends.¡± Genara pulled Mich to the side, ¡°You are too impulsive, you hurt Angelica, what are you going to do now?¡± Mich said unsure but hard, ¡°I didn¡¯t hit her, she came toward me and I hit her by ident.¡± None of them were present at the training session that day.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They ended up going to the infirmary because they were injured. The doctor who examined Angelica¡¯s wounds rubbed fresh ointment on her face as she sighed, ¡°Girls, how can you fight? Isn¡¯t it better to settle the matter by talking. Look you have a delicate face, you won¡¯t look good if you get a scar.¡± Angelica was in a hurry and was just trying to push Mich away, trying to get her to stop hitting Livia, who knew Mich would be so violent. But there was no exnation for these words of the doctor, she could only say, ¡°Thank you, I understand.¡± When he came out, Livia and Mich had already had their wounds dressed, and the instructor was standing there with a serious expression on his face. When he saw Angelicae out, he said to her, ¡°I heard them both say that they started the fight and you went up to push them away, so you don¡¯t have to be punished this time.¡± Angelica looked at Livia and then Mich and said seriously, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my friend who started it, she was just defending herself.¡± ¡°Understood, go back first.¡± ¡°Angelica, you go back first, take care of your face so that no scar remains.¡± Livia also did not want him to stay. After Angelica left, Livia and Mich were punished. They were both forced to run the yground, fiveps each. As they ran, Mich warned Livia in a cold voice. ¡°I tell you that with your family you can¡¯t fight me, and if you don¡¯t want your parents to suffer because of you, you¡¯d better shut up about me in front of Angelica in the future.¡± Livia said defiantly, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to be friends with her.¡± ¡°So what? I¡¯m not mistreating her, you¡¯re right, I¡¯m just friends with her because of Manuel, but who says that doesn¡¯t make you friends?¡± ¡°You are trying to use Angelica, and I won¡¯t let you do that.¡± ¡°Livia, if you¡¯re not afraid to die, then go ahead and try.¡± Chapter 1558-Cleanup! After a week of outdoor training, the sun had tanned her strongly. The next day, which, by the way, was Monday, no one had time enough to rx, they had to return to school. It was almost dusk when they returned to school. But as soon as she picked up the phone, she got a message from Manuel. ¡°Come down to the school gates, I have something for you.¡± Angelica immediately slipped her phone under her pillow and rushed outside. Mich and Genara saw this and after looking at each other ran to get her phone, Livia immediately turned around and squeezed it, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her things.¡± ¡°Livia, get out of the way.¡± ¡°You again, are you determined to go against us?¡± Mich grabbed Livia¡¯s long hair with the look of a person who wanted her dead, Livia tilted her face, no fear in her eyes, ¡°You want to fight, isn¡¯t it Angelica¡¯s friend you seek? If you hit me one more time, I will tell Manuel what your intentions are!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Mich raised her hand and almost went down with a p, but was stopped by Genara at her side. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mich looked at Genara with displeasure, but was pulled to the side by her, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough of your previous lesson? Are you going to do it again now? If you hit her, it will only show the end and it will be easy for her to denounce you, besides ¡­ she is so good to Angelica, what will happen in the future when she says bad things about us in front of Angelica, or in front of Manuel?¡± After hearing his words, Mich calmed down then, after which she turned her head and gave Livia an indignant look before subsiding. ¡°This time I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± Angelica had almost reached the door when she saw Manuel leaning against it, carrying a bag of things. He was leaning there carelessly, his forehead drooping slightly as he looked down, his eyshes gently covering his eyes, making them look even darker and deeper, the side of his face gently curved like a carefully, carefully sketched character by a famous artist. ¡°Manuel!¡± Angelica eximed joyfully, throwing her arms around Manuel¡¯s waist. The girl hit him so hard that he did not even flinch backward. He looked at the top of Angelica¡¯s head and reached to rub it. ¡°Running so fast?¡± Angelica looked up, straight into Manuel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you get a sunburn?¡± After she raised her head, Manuel noticed a mark on her face, a long mark that was beginning to crust over, but still made Manuel narrow his eyes dangerously. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What?¡± Angelica screamed and unconsciously reached out to cover her face, ¡°identally cut.¡± ¡°identally?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Manuel grabbed her wrist and took his hand away, reaching up to peer at her, his breathing cooled slightly after a moment. ¡°Who did this to you?¡± Angelica blinked for a moment and did not answer. She didn¡¯t even dare say it, because she remembered that when she was little, a boy in her ss had bullied her and lifted up her skirt, only to be thrown by Manuel into a pool near the school, which wasn¡¯t very deep, only up to 09to her calves. He then forced the boy to sit in the pool all day and said that if he ever lifted a girl¡¯s skirt again, it would cost him more. The boy was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare do anything else!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Angelica was afraid Manuel would do the same to Mich, so she dared not say anything. ¡°You don¡¯t want to say anything?¡± Manuel gave a low chuckle, ¡°Have you learned to hide things from your brother now? Have you grown up so much that you think your brother can just ignore it?¡± ¡°No!¡± Angelica stiffened immediately at his words, ¡°I was just afraid to worry you actually, some girls were fighting I tried to push them away and I was identally scratched.¡± ¡°A fight?¡± Angelica honestly gave Manuel a clear ount of what had happened earlier during military training, and Manuel squeezed his eyes shut as he listened. ¡°The sunscreen was stolen?¡± Angelica nodded good-naturedly, ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t find them all of a sudden, both bottles were gone, I didn¡¯t want to lose them Manuel. Livia was nice to me though, she shared hers with me so I didn¡¯t get sunburned.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Manuel listened and said lightly, ¡°In the future you don¡¯t approach people when they are fighting.¡± ¡°Livia had a fight with Mich because of me, and it was hard for me to see that they were beating her, so I had to go up and get her out.¡± ¡°as a result, did you split them up?¡± ¡°No. ¡­¡± ¡°Not only did you not, but you got hurt too, didn¡¯t you? Angelica immediately lost her strength and couldn¡¯t even speak, she could only stand there with pouty lips for a while before saying in a resigned voice, ¡°Even if I got hurt, I was willing to do it, Livia is my only good friend, I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch her being abused even if I was myself.¡± ¡°Next time go and call the teacher, or hit the snake, what does the other person care more about when they are fighting? You¡¯re all still students, you know.¡± Angelica didn¡¯t think about it at first, but when she did her eyes lit up, ¡°I see, next time I will do it.¡± ¡°By the way Manuel, what do you have for me?¡± Manuel handed her the bag, ¡°My mom asked me to give it to you, it¡¯s all food, take it inside, don¡¯t run at night, don¡¯t use the phone if you don¡¯t have anything, and study hard.¡± ¡°Wow, thank you Aunt Serena.¡± ¡°Come on in.¡± ¡°Well, bye Manuel! Manuel kept looking at Angelica¡¯s back until her figure disappeared, and then he was ready to leave. Just as he got on the bus, Manuel received a call from Pacino. ¡°Damn brother, where are you now? Hurry back, that woman came to you again today.¡± Manuel frowned slightly, ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°Who else? It¡¯s Zara, the girl from school. She is dressed well and is in your dormitory, saying she wants to invite you to her birthday party.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going, let her go.¡± ¡°Damn it, Manuel, we told her to go, but she won¡¯t go, now she¡¯s in your bed!¡± ¡°¡­ wait for her toe back.¡± Hearing that the woman was indeed in his bed, Manuel¡¯s eyes darkened. After hanging up the phone, Pacino turned his head to see Zara cracking a smile, ¡°Thank you for calling, he will be back, won¡¯t he?¡± Pacino fumed, ¡°I suggest you get off, Manuel and obsessed about clean, you¡¯re ruffling feathers on a tiger¡¯s head.¡± Chapter 1559 – I Just Want Him ¡°Obsessed on the clean?¡± Zara smiled confidently, ¡°That¡¯s for you guys, I¡¯m a girl, it¡¯s different for Manuel.¡± After that, Zara even smiled and said coquettishly, ¡°She¡¯sing with him to my birthday party in a few days.¡± Pacino was disgusted by Zara¡¯s appearance: she was obviously a college girl, but she had to dress like a club woman. He did not understand how and organized her logic, besides she was ufortable. Surprisingly, she wanted Manuel to be her boyfriend. Pacino said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get rhinitis from the smell of the roast if I go to your birthday party, so I¡¯d better refuse.¡± Zara¡¯s ears picked up the sarcasm and she immediately paled. ¡°Pacino, I know you have a strong tongue, but you¡¯re not the one I¡¯m chasing, so who are you to talk to me like that? Do you have the manners of a man?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Pacino snapped sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I am known for my kindness to people? Everyone knows I¡¯m a central air conditioner in this school, I¡¯m kind to everyone, why am I so mean to you, you have no idea?¡± Zara¡¯s lips curled at his words, ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not jealous because I¡¯m after Manuel, are you? But Pacino, why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror. Do you think you are worthy of my attention looking like that?¡± ¡°Do I need you to look at me? If you look at me someday, then I¡¯ll probably have to get a facelift right away, because I think it¡¯s an insult to be liked by you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Bang! The dormitory door was opened and a long, tall, thin figure appeared in the doorway. Zara¡¯s pink, angry face immediately changed when she saw Manuel. ¡°Manuel, are you back? It¡¯s my birthday in a few days and I would like to invite you to my birthday party.¡± ¡°Come on down.¡± Manuel¡¯s voice was cold, his eyes stared at her like two pieces of cold iron, his aurapletely oppressive. Zara said brazenly, ¡°This, I am also ¡­.¡± Before she could finish the sentence, Manuel was already walking toward her with a sullen face, pulling the bed covers directly over Zara, ¡°Go away.¡± His voice was dark and irritable, as if he was suppressing his anger, and as he pulled the covers away, he said with some irritation, ¡°Manuel, I was kind enough to invite you to my birthday party, what kind of attitude is that?¡± ¡°What attitude?¡± Manuel sneered, ¡°What kind of an invitation to a birthday party is that to sit here? Did I give you permission to enter the dormitory and sit in someone else¡¯s bed? I¡¯ve never hit a woman, but if there¡¯s a next time, I don¡¯t mind making an exception.¡± ¡°You!¡± Zara didn¡¯t expect Manuel to be so disrespectful to her and sat there more and more shamelessly, not wanting to move, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, obviously they came to invite you to the birthday party out of the goodness of their hearts, if you¡¯re not going then don¡¯t go, why are you doing this to me?¡± Pacino couldn¡¯t take it anymore, although he had the urge to kick the woman, but in the end he restrained himself because he was a gentleman and simply pulled the sheet over Zara¡¯s body and brought her up. ¡°Pacino, you are crazy, what are you doing? Put me down.¡± ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want me to throw you down the stairs. When he said he was throwing, there was a chance he was really doing it. Zara was immediately intimidated and dared not speak, and ended up being thrown out of the dormitory, where she lifted the covers and looked at Pacino. ¡°I told you he has a cleaning problem, but you didn¡¯t believe me, now you know, don¡¯t you? Do you like Manuel? This nket was used by your Manuel, so you can have it!¡± Zara was so angry that she threw the nket at Pacino, and because this was the boys¡¯ dormitory, many people heard themotion and came out to see what was going on. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Zara scolded fiercely. The shy ones scowled as she looked at them, while the braver ones teased her, ¡°We don¡¯t want to look either, but this is the boys¡¯ dormitory and you came here to make us look. We would be so sorry if we don¡¯t find out what¡¯s going on. ¡°Oh!¡± Pacino said disgustedly, ¡°Go back, don¡¯t put on a show here.¡± Zara was so angry that she turned around and left. When she returned to the dormitory, she was greeted by her sisters. ¡°Zara, how did it go, did Manuel agree toe to your birthday party?¡± She had already calmed down, but as soon as they mentioned Manuel, Zara threw the invitation sticker from her hand and said angrily, ¡°No way, I went to his dorm to call him and he had his roommate throw me out. The girls looked at Zara with some sympathy as they listened.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. One of them said, ¡°Forget it, Manuel is the hardest person to chase in our school, even if you ask him questions, he will tell you what he knows, but I don¡¯t think he has intentions for falling in love, it¡¯s like he only thinks about studying.¡± ¡°Yes, only I¡¯ve never seen him favor any girl.¡± Zara felt better hearing these words. If Manuel had someone, who he liked, and ignored her, which would be difficult for her. Fortunately, he only had his studies in mind and that was why he did not want a rtionship. Zara calmed down, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for him, now that it¡¯s his second year, if he doesn¡¯t fall in love this year, I won¡¯t believe he won¡¯t next year, and if he doesn¡¯t do it next year, I won¡¯t believe he won¡¯t do it the year after.¡± ¡°Zara, where does a determination like thate from? There are actually a lot of outstanding kids in our school, not to mention the other advantages, there are those with high growth and good family standing and good looks.¡± ¡°Yes, guys, if that doesn¡¯t work, there are others¡­. Manuel is handsome, but the others are not ugly either¡­. Zara, do you want to think about something else?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Zara raised her arms around her chest and spoke arrogantly, ¡°Although there are many guys out there, I only like Manuel, I don¡¯t want anyone else but him.¡± Zara had no idea how much she would pay in the future for that statement, and it was only then that she realized that some things could not really be forced. But this is all part of the story that will be toldter. Today she is still a schoolgirl stubbornly in love with Manuel and dresses as a mature woman an unsuitable student style. Chapter 1560 Not a true brother and sister A week into the school year and finally finished with her vacation, Angelica ran into Manuel just outside the school gates. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± ¡°Just arrived.¡± ¡°Was it Aunt Serena who asked to pick me up?¡± ¡°Well, sort of.¡± There was actually an element of her own, because studies at Angelica¡¯s began. As Manuel had taken on the role of picking her up from school and taking her home. As if it had be a habit, no matter what Serena instructed him or not. ¡°Almost? So did my brother pick me up himself or did Aunt Serena ask my brother to pick me up?¡± ¡°It was the brother himself who wanted to pick you up, okay?¡± Manuel knew the girl was having second thoughts, so he humored her and said what she wanted to hear. Angelica¡¯s fleshy little face lit up with a smile and she walked over to Manuel and hugged him, ¡°That¡¯s very nice of you!¡± Livia looked on enviously, thinking how nice it was to have a brother, unlike her ¡­ Angelica thought of something and suddenly turned her head to look at Livia. ¡°Livia, we have known each other for so long that you haven¡¯t been to my house yet, have you? Why don¡¯t youe home with me this time?¡± Hearing this, a sh of panic appeared on Livia¡¯s face and she waved her hand nervously, ¡°Isn¡¯t this ufortable?¡± ¡°What¡¯s ufortable about that? You¡¯ve known me for so many years and you¡¯ve never been back in the car with me before, isn¡¯t your mother home now? If you go back, you will be alone, so why don¡¯t youe with us on the weekend?¡± Angelica looked up at Manuel and asked his opinion, ¡°Brother, shall we pick up Livia?¡± Manuel¡¯s eyes fell on Livia¡¯s face. Livia¡¯s ears turned red and she took two frightened steps backward, waving her hands as she said, ¡°No really, I can quickly go back to the bus, besides I ¡­¡± ¡°Since Angelica invited you, let¡¯s go together.¡± Manuel¡¯s words stopped Livia¡¯s, who looked at Angelica cautiously, having little courage. ¡°It¡¯s okay Livia, Aunt Serena loves children, you wille back with me and there is a sister Lea at home.¡± ¡°Really, is that okay?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Finally Livia found the courage to follow her. Genara and Mich, not far from the school entrance, saw the trio leaving together and sneered, ¡°She usually acts like a sheep, but I didn¡¯t realize she was such a tough girl, is she allowed to go home with them?¡± ¡°It seems that these two have been friends for a long time, it¡¯s not our fault that we met them sote.¡± ¡°Genara, this Livia is so annoying.¡± Ferrari family Manuel arrived at Vi Antic with the two girls, and from a distance Livia saw thisrge area and thought that only part of it belongs to her family, but when she entered, only then discovering that it was all theirs. She had never seen anything like this before, since she came from a poor family. Livia, who was following Angelica, looked a little pale and walked very moderately. The clothes she was wearing, which she had washed and cleaned carefully, were a little old, but they were the best that Livia had. But now that she was walking in this opulent ce, Livia felt that what she was wearing was, in fact, trash. Manuel¡¯s face remained rtively unmoved, and Angelica followed, bouncing along like a chubby little sparrow. Livia was at the back of the group, walking in a tangle of arms and legs. After pondering for a while, Livia pulled Angelica by the arm and spoke to her in a whisper. ¡°This, this is your house?¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°No, this is Manuel¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Manuel¡¯s house? You are with him ¡­¡± There was a pause before Livia paused with doubt inside her: ¡± She and Angelica had known each other since middle school, and in all the years they had known each other, she had always assumed that Manuel was Angelica¡¯s real brother, and as to why they had differentst names, she had unconsciously assumed that they were following different parents. After all, some couples divorce and give their children their ownst names. She had no idea that these two were not biological siblings. Angelica nodded, ¡°He is not my native brother, but I met Manuel when I was very young and grew up with him.¡± Despite her suspicions, Livia was surprised to hear Angelica admit it herself: ¡°He is so good to you, I always thought you were brother and sister.¡± ¡°Not native, but better than native!¡± Angelica smiled and said with a satisfied smile, ¡°My brother is always kind to me, as well as Aunt Serena and Uncle Cristian, you will see themter Livia.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± Livia bit her lower lip and whispered, ¡°Will I be too ugly dressed like this? They will despise me when theye¡­ me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Livia, Aunt Serena and Uncle Cristian don¡¯t look down on you, with them it¡¯s very easy to findmonnguage.¡± Although Angelica had done her best tofort her, Livia for the first time had a deep inferiorityplex. As long as you don¡¯t get close to something beautiful and look at it from a distance, you don¡¯t feel ugly. But once she had gotten close enough, the contrast was stark and Livia now felt incredibly ugly. She even wanted to turn away, not wanting to take another step forward. But the look on Angelica¡¯s face was so warm that she had no choice but to follow her inside. After entering the front door, turning left and right and entering another door, she finally entered the living room. The decoration of the room was magnificent. She could never imagine such luxury in her life. From excitement Livia had sweaty palms and hid behind Angelica¡¯s back. ¡°Aunt Serena, Uncle Cristian, I came!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Manuel turned toward the kitchen and after a few moments, footsteps came from upstairs and a soft female voice resounded. ¡°Angelica are you here? It was Manuel who went to get you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Livia quietly raised her head to look at the source of the voice; she was a woman with delicate features and a very good temperament. Although she was a mother, there was not even a drop of old age on her facial expression. Only disappeared naivete of youth, which turned into mature femininity. Had he not known that she was Manuel¡¯s mother, Livia might have mistaken her for his sister, so beautiful and young. ¡°O? Angelica brought her little friend?¡± Serena¡¯s eyes rested on Livia¡¯s face. Livia blushed and retreated into Angelica¡¯s back. ¡°Yes, Aunt Serena, this is Livia, a good friend of mine, Livia, say hello to Aunt Serena.¡± Livia was so nervous that her feet began to shake and she made a subtle mosquito-like sound. ¡°Aunt, Aunt Serena ¡­ hello.¡± Chapter 1561 Difficult Serena looked at the girl standing behind Angelica and read in her eyes the same kind of look she had once had in her own, when she had just married into the Ferrari family and had the same conditions. Livia felt Serena¡¯s inquiring gaze and recoiled even more frightened. ¡°Is that Livia, the one who has been Angelica¡¯s friend for years?¡± Serena tried to keep her voice as soft as possible, sounding very kind and pretty. Sure enough, Livia nodded when she heard the words. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I heard from Angelica that you are taking care of her, so since you are here, don¡¯t be shy, stay here for a couple of days, Angelica, do you want to sleep with her?¡± Angelica immediately put her arm around Livia¡¯s shoulders cheerfully, ¡°Yes, let Livia sleep with me.¡± ¡°Good, then I will send someone to prepare everything.¡± That evening Livia ate with everyone, but during the meal she did not dare to eat anything for fear of making a mistake. Fortunately, Angelica was very considerate and kept giving her food in her bowl, apart from Serena, there was also Uncle Cristian, who often talked to Angelica, but if behaved very cold, nodding and saying some words without any other expressions. At first Livia thought it was because he was unpleasant, but then she found out that this Uncle Cristian was really like that with everyone, even worse with her son, so she got used to it. In the evening Lea heard that Angelica was going to sleep with Livia, so she imed that she wanted to join her, so the three girls slept together. When it was time for bed, Livia realized she had not brought any clothes; Angelica came in with three sets of clothes. ¡°This is what Aunt Serena has for all three, they are all the same style, Livia, this is your size.¡± Angelica handed Livia a blue nightgown. ¡°Wow, for me too?¡± Livia was ttered; she had not expected Aunt Serena to be so affectionate. She felt a little excited when she took the dress. The other two girls then joyfully dragged Livia into the bathroom with them. Livia was a little ufortable at first with the two girls in the bathtub together and was very restrained until the two girls sshed her with water and the group really came together. After the bath, the three girls changed into the same clothes and slept together. After the lights were turned off, Lea suddenly asked in a silly voice. ¡°Angelica, Livia, what do you want to be when you grow up?¡± This is a topic that almost all little girls discuss when they get together; after all, every child has a vision of their future. Angelica¡¯s voice was the first to ring out, ¡°Try all the delicious ns in the world and then open my own chain of grocery stores!¡± Lea blinked and asked curiously: ¡°Angelica, but there are so many kitchens under the sky, which one do you want to open?¡± To her question, Angelica did not know which one to choose instantly in fact, there are many kitchens under the sky, so she could only say, ¡°There will be many anyway, how about you?¡± ¡°Lea doesn¡¯t know, anyway, as long as she can live with dad and mom, Lea is happy, but Lea wants to go singing.¡± ¡°Sing?¡± Angelica was a little surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t you learning to dance now, why are you suddenly interested in music?¡± Lea bit her lower lip and did not answer. After a moment, she asked again, ¡°what about Livia?¡± ¡°Yes Livia, you haven¡¯t said yours yet.¡± Livia really did not want to be involved in their conversation, what titles did a child from a poor family like hers have to look forward to? She had no time to think about anything because she could only live by the day. It was not known if he had to leave school because ofplicated survival. Where did he have time to think about so many things. ¡°Livia?¡± Livia anding to herself turned and smiled slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the future will be like, I never think about it, just take one day at a time.¡± Livia remarkably picked up, since Lea did not know anything, so innocent continued. ¡°This is a great wish Livia, to live every day to the fullest, I want that too!¡± Livia could onlyugh bitterly. Lea was a grown child loved by a thousand people, how could she understand the heartbreak of people like her. As the three girls talked, Lea was the first to fall asleep, andter so did Angelica. The sound of two people breathing evenly beside her could be heard, but Livia stared at the dark wall, unable to sleep for long, her eyes surprisingly bright in the darkness. What future could she expect? She was like a worm born in the darkness in this big golden house; she could not go upstairs, she could drop out of school at any time, she could suffer the pressure of society at any time. Thinking about this, Livia closed her eyes and felt extraordinarily ufortable. Life was unfair. Some people grow up with a lot of money and everything is prepared for them, and all they have to do is walk on the road that others have paved for them. She was born with nothing, no one to help her through the difficulties ahead, no one to cheer her on, she is all alone, but she might end up being someone¡¯s starting point. How pathetic. And the material she wears, I¡¯m afraid the money for this dress is her monthly expenses. To think that, one dress from a rich family is equivalent to one month¡¯s living expenses, and she still wonders how she will spend it every month so as not to waste it. It was one of the most difficult nights Livia has ever had. Not noticing what time she fell asleep, except that I was so tired that she closed her eyes and fell asleep in a daze.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Later, she did not know how long she had slept, but she was startled by a noise outside and woke up immediately, after which she heard footsteps outside. Livia looked at the gray sky and then at the time, it was just after five o¡¯clock, why would there be footsteps at this hour? She quietly slipped out of bed and then carefully tiptoed out. At first it was a case of looking around and seeing no one, Livia thought she heard wrong and was ready to turn back when she heard a faint male voice. ¡°Up so soon?¡± Livia¡¯s back stiffened and she immediately turned to find that it was actually Manuel, who had changed into a track suit and had sneakers on his feet and looked like he was going for a morning run. No, he shouldn¡¯t think about it, he immediately waved his hand and exined, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I heard a noise so I went out to check, I didn¡¯t want to ¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s still early, go back to bed.¡± Livia asked unconsciously, ¡°Are you going for a run in the morning?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, okay.¡± Livia agreed and turned and went back to her room, her heart still beating fast after closing the door. Chapter 1562 Won’t you be jealous? Presumably hearing a noise, Angelica opened her eyes from sleep before seeing Livia standing by the door and sitting up with some confusion. ¡°Livia?¡± She sat up and gave Livia a questioning look, ¡°What are you doing so early?¡± At the sound of Angelica¡¯s voice, Livia¡¯s already restless heart beat faster and she took a deep breath before turning away. ¡°Angelica, I couldn¡¯t sleep and got up to check the time.¡± Hearing that she was checking the time, Angelica also looked at her, her face almost scrunched up when she saw the time, ¡°It¡¯s so early, I need more sleep, Livia are you going to sleep again?¡± What could she do but sleep? Livia said she needed it too and went back to bed, Angelica tilted her head back on the pillow behind her and soon fell asleep again.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It was not long before she rolled over and snuggled Lea next to her. Lea was also fast asleep, her eyshes flickering as she was held, not waking up. The innocent look of those two made Livia feel more and more like a clown, they were so well off and she had nothing, so who was she to be friends with them? Livia once had an inferiorityplex, but not like this, and the seeds were finally beginning to sprout. It was better to sleep, and after this, she would never want toe here again, just to get away from such a wonderful ce, so she could console herself that she was actually doing well. With this in mind, Livia soon fell asleep again. When she woke up again, there was no one around her. Startled, Livia sat up. Had she overslept? Why were Angelica and Lea not there? As she pondered, footsteps came from outside, ¡°Aunt Serena, why don¡¯t we take Livia, she didn¡¯t look usedst night and didn¡¯t sleep, when I woke up in the morning I saw her asleep and she didn¡¯t answer when I called her a couple of times.¡± ¡°And even now, you are ssmates, if you don¡¯t go out together, she will be anxious if she doesn¡¯t find you when she wakes up.¡± Angelica immediately reacted to Serena¡¯s call, ¡°Yes, Aunt Serena you are very careful, let¡¯s go wake up Livia.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Livia unconsciouslyy down again and closed her eyes, she did not know why she did that, probably because she felt embarrassed, after all, she had heard everything they had said. After that the door was pushed open and Angelica entered alone, seeing Livia still lying motionless on the bed she murmured, ¡°Livia you are so sleepy, I didn¡¯t think she could sleep longer than me.¡± With that, she took off her shoes and climbed onto the bed to push Livia. ¡°Livia, get up!¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Livia gave a little wink, then opened her eyes to look at Angelica with a sleepy look. ¡°Angelica?¡± ¡°Wake up, are you still sleepy? We¡¯re going on a trip, we¡¯ll camp at the top of the mountain for the night, it will be fun, why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± Livia was surprised that it was a camping trip and sat up: ¡°Everyone?¡± ¡°Yes, the brother will take us.¡± Livia noticed another figure in the doorway and when she turned around Serena smiled and looked at her gently. ¡°Go with them, dear.¡± Livia nodded, ¡°Good.¡± She was here, wouldn¡¯t she look out of ce if she said no right now? Livia put the clothes provided to her in Ferrari¡¯s house and went out with Angelica and Lea. Manuel took the car and waited for them on the road. Tall, thin boy with a cold-blooded view was sitting in the main driver¡¯s seat. Wearing a visor and sunsses, his thin lips closed, his jaw perfectly chiseled and cold. How beautiful, Livia thought. ¡°Brother!¡± Angelica was the first to run up to him, then leaned out the window and poked her head in to bump into Manuel¡¯s hat , a childish gesture that immediately made Manuelugh, tapping her on the forehead with his index finger. ¡°Silly or crazy?¡± ¡°Hee hee.¡± Angelica giggled and asked, ¡°Brother, may I sit in the front?¡± ¡°Yes, you can, butter I am going to pick up Pacino and then you will have to vacate that seat.¡± ¡°Thenter I can sit on my brother¡¯sp!?¡± Angelica may be a high school student now, but her world is all about three things: food, sleep, and her brother, so there is no minimal concept of how appropriately a man and a woman interact. On the contrary, Manuel¡¯s eyes squinted at her words and he replied coldly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Angelica immediately felt repulsed and her eyes were stained with tears, ¡°Her brother doesn¡¯t like me anymore? Is that why you don¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Manuel helplessly exined, ¡°It¡¯s because the space in the passenger seat is too small to sit together.¡± After exining, he noticed Angelica¡¯s eyes were red and reached out to pinch her round, red, white cheeks, ¡°What, are you crying before I¡¯m done? Are you a little crybaby?¡± When she heard the name ¡°little crybaby,¡± Angelica immediately held back the tears in her eyes and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not a little crybaby, you¡¯re bad.¡± Manuel had to get out of the car, go around the other side and open the door for her, ¡°Okay,e here.¡± With no other unnecessary thoughts, Angelica quickly repassed herself before settling in the passenger seat under Manuel¡¯s palm, who then helped her fasten her seat belt. ¡°Satisfied now, little ancestor?¡± ¡°Thank you brother!¡± Angelica gave Manuel a radiant smile, her little fingers twirling with pleasure. Not far away, Livia watched the scene and wondered aloud to Lea, ¡°Are they always so kind?¡± Lea nodded, chuckling, ¡°Yes. Angelica grew up with us, and Manuel refers to her as a native sister.¡± ¡°But, after all, there is no blood rtionship, could she go native for you ? Lea thought about it with her head in her hands and said exactly the same thing about Angelica. ¡°Although we are not native, our rtionship is much closer than native.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you ¡­ jealous? ¡± Livia cast a hesitant nce at the Lea in front of her, after all she was Manuel¡¯s real sister, wouldn¡¯t she feel unbnced to see her brother being so kind to another girl? ¡°Jealous?¡± Lea blinked, ¡°Why should I be jealous? I like Angelica too, she is very kind to me and always thinks of me when she has something to eat, I also act kind to Angelica but she doesn¡¯t have the chance every time, so I am happy that my brother is kind to Angelica from me too.¡± Hearing this, Livia smiled with relief, ¡°You are right.¡± Chapter 1563 – The difference is too great Not long after the group left, Pacino¡¯s phone call came. ¡°Manuel, I¡¯ve been waiting in front of my house for so long , why haven¡¯t youe yet? Damn, it¡¯s so hot.¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there, are you in a hurry?¡± Manuel , I¡¯m not in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯ve been out for more than half an hour and who doesn¡¯t stay at home in air conditioning in this hot weather.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s not necessary to go today, after all you¡¯ll be out all day.¡± ¡°No, no, no, no, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯ll keep waiting, you drive slowly and be careful.¡± With that said, Pacino took the trouble to hang up the phone and squatted on the side of the road, genuinely annoyed. After waiting for an imprecise amount of time, Pacino finally saw the familiar license te, stood up and waved. ¡°I see Pacino.¡± Angelica recognized him from the first nce. When the car stopped, Pacino turned the corner and leaned into the passenger window, ¡°Hey, Angelica, you got my seat.¡± Angelica grunted slightly and spit his tongue out. Pacino found her look so cute that he reached out to pinch her fleshy cheek, but before he could touch her, a hand fell on his face. Pacino looked up and met Manuel¡¯s dark eyes and could only grimace, ¡°Manuel, you are too bossy. Angelica is not your native sister. What happens if I y with her? Look at this little red face, she is so easy to pinch, I will pinch her just a little, can you move your hand?¡± When he said he wanted to pinch her face, Angelica immediately stretched out her hand and covered her cheeks, tilting her body toward Manuel : ¡°Pacino is bad, I won¡¯t give him pinch myself.¡± ¡°Angelica, I say you are so pretty, I will be very sad if you don¡¯t give a pinch, pull your face out right away and let brother Pacino pinch it more, let¡¯s make a deal that brother Pacino go to buy you ice cream every day.¡± Pacino went out of his way to pinch her face. Angelica, who did not want him to touch her, was convinced, ¡°Pacino, are you serious? Do you buy it every day?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± Lea¡¯s voice came from the back seat: ¡°Pacino, I want some too.¡± ¡°Hey, Lea¡¯s here too.¡± Hearing the voice, Pacino realized there were two other people in the back seat, one was Lea and the other Livia. When he saw Livia, a look of surprise crossed Pacino¡¯s eyes, but he quickly understood and greeted her. ¡°Livia is here too.¡± When Livia¡¯s name was called, she nodded, ¡°Hello, Pacino.¡± After the questioning, Pacino was still not ready to let Angelica go, so he asked her:Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So what? One ice cream a day, I will buy for you personally, will you pinch it for me?¡± ¡°Pacino can¡¯t go back on his word!¡± As soon as Angelica had said this, Manuel turned his head toward her, ¡°What are you thinking, silly girl? He tries to deceive you, and you believe it?¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to incite me, when have I ever lied to Angelica? Angelica, tell me, when did he ever lie to you?¡± Angelica thought very hard for a while before tilting her head and saying to Manuel: ¡°Pacino wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°Come here, let me hold you.¡± Pacino let go of his ws toward Angelica and suddenly felt a cold chill around him, and then looked to find Manuel looking at him coldly, his deep, dark eyes as sharp as a knife. Inexplicably, Pacino¡¯s hand dared not move forward. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t pinch your cheeks today, round girl, save it for another day.¡± ¡°Where do I sit?¡± Angelica took the initiative and unbuckled her seat belt, ¡°Pacino you sit with here, I go in the back.¡± If Manuel had not been there, Pacino would have been tempted to tease her, let her sit on hisp, why go in the back seat? Manuel unbuckled his seat belt at the same time, his face indifferent. ¡°Come and drive.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Pacino seemed to have guessed, ¡°I knew you¡¯d squeeze me, I¡¯ll drive, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Once Manuel settled Angelica in the back seat, he switched seats with Pacino and the car continued its journey. ¡°Do you still have to go to your uncle¡¯s house to pick up those two kids?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Manuel nodded and said in a soft voice, ¡°When we get there I¡¯ll get another car then, take them with you.¡± ¡°No problem, I will take care of them.¡± Besides Manuel , there were Matteo and Anna¡¯s twins, Tiziano and Brillo. And, of course, Luca and Samantha¡¯s baby, Guardo, who is very close to them. Before Pacino joined, it was Manuel who was always in charge of these kids, being the oldest of them. After Pacino joined, together they would take care of them. Pacino is particrly impressed by this. ¡°They were so small when I met you, but it¡¯s amazing how much time has passed and how much they have grown. How time flies!¡± Yes, time flies. Manuel thinks back to when Angelica first arrived at his home, and how he never imagined that his bond with his family would be so deep. The other three were soon received, but because they were too young to drive, Manuel had to pick them up. Before getting into the car, Manuel turned and looked at Angelica. Angelica also greeted him stupidly, ¡°See youter brother.¡± ¡°Go already. Pacino couldn¡¯t wait for Manuel to leave so he could tease Angelica all he wanted. Manuel half-closed his lips and finally got into the car. Someer approached and opened the car door was Brillo sitting inside. ¡°Pacino, hello.¡± ¡°Brillo, what are you doing here?¡± ¡± Manuel asked me toe here to give and leave the ce to Angelica.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Here¡¯s a bastard! He went to another car, and did not forget to take Angelica with him. ¡°No, no need, I have an extra seat, you can sit here.¡± Bang! At first, Pacino had thought it would be good to have a car full of people, even with Brillo. But then Angelica opened the door and ran out of the car. ¡°Pacino, I¡¯m going with Manuel.¡± ¡°And me!¡± Pacino did not even have time to stop her, but the girl ran as fast as she could and in the blink of an eye she was next to Manuel and in the passenger seat. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Pacino, Angelica has been following Manuel since she was little, it has be a habit, and Manuel loves her more.¡± ¡°But me, nothing.¡± Pacino pped the steering wheel angrily, ¡°Is it just because they didn¡¯t grow up together? That¡¯s a big difference.¡± Chapter 1564 – Growing up lovingly ¡°Growing up together is definitely a different kind of love.¡± Pacino was really depressed about this. Try as he might, he was not living up to Manuel¡¯s ce in Angelica¡¯s heart. Livia, in the back row, curled her lips at Pacino¡¯s reaction and lowered her head. Lea, on the other hand, remained dumbfounded and took no notice: ¡°Pacino, hurry up and drive, they are leaving.¡± Pacino looked at Lea andughed, ¡°Good thing we still have Lea and Livia.¡± Once the car started, Pacino said to Brillo, who was in the passenger seat. ¡°Brillo, this is Angelica¡¯s ssmate Livia, she is going out with us for the first time, she will probably go out a lot in the future, you should meet her.¡± ¡°Livia, this is the son of Manuel¡¯s uncle¡¯s family, Brillo Giordano, and he has a twin brother named Tiziano Giordano.¡± ¡°Twins?¡± Livia was a little taken aback. ¡°Hi.¡± Brillo turned his head to greet Livia; his beautiful eyebrows and clear eyes gave him a good feeling. Livia greeted him in turn. ¡°You don¡¯t know these two brothers, although they are twins, they havepletely different personalities, one was a crybaby as a child, the other was silent and didn¡¯t say a word.¡± This contrast was new to Livia, ¡°Is the difference that big?¡± ¡°Pacino.¡± Brillo¡¯s ears reddened at the sight of him actually talking about him and his twin brother, still in front of a new girl he had met: ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°Oh, our little Brillo is blushing, is it because there is a girl today? Don¡¯t be shy, Pacino was just presenting your twin qualities, why are you so nervous? Isn¡¯t that an admission that you are a crybaby?¡± Leaughed heartily in shame. Livia couldn¡¯t help butugh a little. ¡°Pacino, that was all when I was a kid, it has nothing to do with me now, I stopped crying when I grew up.¡± As a boy, Brillo found it very humiliating to be a crybaby, something he didn¡¯t want to talk about, but he still got augh every time. He was also quite helpless. ¡°Come on kid, I was just kidding, besides what¡¯s so funny about boys crying?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Livia agreed and nodded, ¡°We all cried as kids, my mom used to call me a crybaby when I was little, and I used to argue about it when I was little, but then when I grew up I thought it was nothing, I was too little to understand anything.¡± Hearing this, Pacino could not help but take a serious look at Livia through the rearview mirror and noticed that she was quite focused and serious when she said something. ¡°Livia, you are the same age as Angelica, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, but I¡¯m a few months older than her.¡± ¡°Only a few months older and you are much more mature than her, Angelica never seems to grow up, she was a glutton and still is, she is nothing like a high school girl.¡± By the way, Pacino shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s okay too, nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s just a carefree girl, but I wish she was always so happy and cheerful.¡± Because of thisment, Livia gave Pacino another look, again feeling that she had noticed something, but not quite sure. About two hourster, they arrived at their destination. There were hot springs and vis at the top of the mountain, and if you were tired from the difficult climb to the top, you could even rest halfway in a small, purpose-built bed and breakfast. When the group arrived, they took food and water from the trunk, Angelica carrying her small bag, which was so heavy that her face was wrinkled. There was a sudden sigh from above and Angelica looked up with a light weight on her shoulders, her bag had already been taken over by Manuel. ¡°How much food and drink did you bring?¡± Angelica¡¯s cheeks flushed, ¡°Not much,ter I will share with you ¡­¡± Manuel helped Angelica with her backpack, Brillo helped Lea with things and a backpack , and Livia¡¯s took Pacino¡¯s. There was a tall, thin, expressionless boy who looked exactly like Brillo standing next to him. He is the silent twin Titian that Pacino talks about.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The twins inherited their personality and temperament from their mother and father; Titian inherited Matteo¡¯s nonverbal nature and was always aloof and quiet. Brillo, on the other hand, has a simr temperament to Anna, being shy and easily flushed at the ears. ¡°As usual, we will climb halfway up the mountain, then rest for half an hour before continuing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone else knew the trail, but Livia was a beginner and was a bit nervous, but luckily Pacino took care of her too. ¡°Livia, Angelica is with her brother, so you can walk beside me, don¡¯t go far and don¡¯t stay behind, there are no wild animals in this forest, but at night it can be scary.¡± Livia followed him closely. ¡°You and Angelica are very close, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve known her for many years.¡± ¡°So when she¡¯s usually at school, do any kids send her love letters?¡± After asking, Pacino let out a low spontaneousugh, ¡°I don¡¯t think so? The girl is so round, who would want her?¡± Hearing this, Livia frowned in disapproval, ¡°Pacino, don¡¯t talk like that about her, it would be painful for her to hear this.¡± ¡°Why are you so protective of her? Didn¡¯t I just whisper that behind your back? Haven¡¯t you told me yet if any young boys have sent her love letters?¡± Livia shook her head, ¡°I have no such information.¡± ¡°Oh, Livia, I helped you carry your backpack, but you are so ungrateful that you won¡¯t even answer one little question.¡± ¡°Pacino, this is Angelica¡¯s personal business, so if you want to know, I think you should ask Angelica yourself.¡± ¡°Uf, see?¡± Pacino pointed to the tall and short figures in front of him, ¡°The one next to her is guarding me, I can¡¯t even look at her too long without being killed in the eyes, if I ask another question I will be buried alive, Livia, how dare I ask in the presence of this terrible person?¡± Livia followed his gaze and saw that the two were walking together, Angelica¡¯s plump body was walking a little sideways and Manuel had to reach out to support her again and then sighed, ¡°Walk well, what if you fall?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my brother here? I won¡¯t fall.¡± Angelica also wanted to walk well, but she was a little chubby, and when she was a little tired of walking, she always leaned unconsciously. Chapter 1565-Clear intentions As she thought about it, she looked at Lea and Livia, both of whom were very thin and thus walked with remarkably light bodies and feet, unlike her, who was bulky and unattractive. For a moment, Angelica¡¯s mind began to wander. Everyone was so thin, but she was the only one who was so fat. Angelica, who was straightforward, tilted her head and asked Manuel. ¡°Manuel.¡± ¡°What?¡± In addition to the fact that Manuel had to carry her backpack, he also tried to prevent her from falling suddenly, so he put his hand on her small arm, but only gently, to prevent her from falling suddenly. When he heard her calling him, he lowered his gaze and met her eyes. Angelica¡¯s light eyes became dark but bright. ¡± I am ugly, yes? Manuel narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°What is it? Why are you suddenly asking this question?¡± Angelica unconsciously bit her lower lip before saying, ¡°Manuel, am I too fat?¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Manuel¡¯s eyes shed darkly and his face grew cold for a moment. ¡°Did someone say you were fat?¡± ¡°No no.¡± Angelica saw her brother¡¯s face suddenly turn dark and shook her head hastily, ¡°No one said I¡¯m fat, and only that itself I think I¡¯m fat, Lea and Livia, they are both so thin, but I am¡­¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At these words, Manuel¡¯s eyes softened a little and he silentlyughed, ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up, you¡¯ve started to care about your appearance, what¡¯s wrong with being a little full? It¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Those four words basically took the sadness out of Angelica¡¯s heart, ¡± You don¡¯t lie to me?¡± ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± The corners of Manuel¡¯s lips also broke into a slight smile that spread across his handsome face, and from Angelica¡¯s angle, she could barely see the light that covered his body, that bit of flowing sea that hung downward casting shadows that made his already deep silhouette even more striking. For the first time, Angelica looked a little astonished, thinking that her brother was so handsome. When she was in middle school, many of her ssmates had said that her brother was so handsome, but at that time Angelica had no extra thoughts and only asked, ¡°Is he handsome? Why don¡¯t I see anything?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think so, because you¡¯ve been looking at this face since you were a child, you¡¯re used to him, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t notice this , but for us, your brother is just great!¡± At that moment, Angelica did not understand those girls, although her brother was handsome, so be it, but didn¡¯t she need to be so excited? It was only now that Angelica suddenly realized that Manuel possesses exceptional appearance. Inexplicably, two small red clouds flew over Angelica¡¯s already red/moist cheeks, and the color of her ears also changed. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that red face?¡± When Manuel noticed her face turning red, he narrowed his eyes and reached out to touch her cheek, finding the heat quite warm, and asked, ¡°Is it too hot?¡± How could it be warm? She was just shy in her thoughts, but she didn¡¯t dare say it, after all, it seemed embarrassing for her to say it. So she could only nod casually. ¡°Do you want to take a break then?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Angelica shook her head slightly and pulled at the hem of Manuel¡¯s shirt again, ¡°Don¡¯t do that Manuel, let¡¯s rest when we¡¯re halfway up the mountain, it hasn¡¯t been long since we left.¡± ¡°Who cares?¡± At those words, Manuel stopped and looked directly at the group. ¡°We are tired, let¡¯s go rest.¡± With that he took Angelica to a nearby clearing to rest, the others had to follow him, and Pacino sneered, ¡°How long has it been and are you already tired? Are you still up to it, Manuel?¡± At these words, Pacino saw Angelica next to him, her cheeks flushed, and he immediately knew what was going on, and flirted with a mischievous smile, ¡°So it¡¯s Angelica who is tired, do you want me to carry you?¡± At these words, Angelica¡¯s cheeks turned even redder and she shook her head quickly. ¡°No Pacino, I¡¯m too heavy to carry.¡± ¡°Who says I can¡¯t carry you? Angelica, I¡¯m so strong I could carry you up the mountain with one hand.¡± ¡°Would it kill you not to skin yourself for a day?¡± Manuel¡¯s voice came coldly. Pacino fumed, ¡°Why do you interrupt every time I exchange a few words with her? It¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s not your real sister; if she were, you¡¯d be much more involved.¡± Pacino sat down next to Angelica, opened her backpack, pulled out a bottle of yogurt, and handed it to her. ¡°Here.¡± At first Angelica was distressed by his proximity, wondering what he would say to embarrass her. But when she saw that he had brought her a bottle of yogurt, and that it was his favorite yellow peach vor, she immediately took it with a smile. ¡°Thank you very much, Pacino!¡± Seeing the happy way he held the yogurt, Pacino¡¯s eyes rose with little twinkling stars that were incredibly bright. ¡°What are you thanking me for? Hurry up and drink it.¡± Manuel looked at her gesture and then at the yellow peach yogurt Angelica was holding and looked a little deeper at Pacino. Livia¡¯s eyes were also on Pacino¡¯s face, her intentions ¡­ were too obvious to be hidden. The two boys from the Giordano family stood there silent, but Lea dumbly approached. ¡± Pacino, I want a drink too!¡± ¡°Lea? How can I forget about you? Here, here, here¡¯s your favorite blueberry vor.¡± The atmosphere calmed down a bit when Lea came forward. After taking the yogurt, Pacino grabbed another bottle and said to Livia, ¡°Livia, you have yours too, but I just met you and I don¡¯t know what you like, so how about taking the same vor as Angelica?¡± Livia, who had been named, froze for a moment and took a long time to answer: ¡°It¡¯s the same for me.¡± Then she stepped forward and took the bottle of yogurt: ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Livia,e and sit down.¡± Angelica called Livia over and then elbowed Pacino, ¡°Pacino, move a little, let Liviae and sit down.¡± ¡°Oh, you heartless little girl, you haven¡¯t even finished the yogurt in your hand and already you¡¯re cutting down bridges.¡± Despite the words, Pacino smiled fondly before getting up and giving way to Livia. Lea ran to Manuel: ¡°Get up, brother, I want to sit next to Angelica.¡± Manuel, who was impassive, finally moved his arm and walked away. Chapter 1566 – More to my liking The three girls sat down in one ce. The four boys had to wait at the side, the young girls were inevitably a bit delicate, and everyone was happy to do so. When they had finished their drinks and were almost rested, the group set off again. After two or three breaks, the group finally reached the top of the mountain. The air at the top of the mountain was exceptionally good, and the town naturally became smaller as it rose higher, overlooking the mountains and rivers magnificently. This was Livia¡¯s first time to such a ce, and she could not help but look back and be struck by the magnificence of the mountains and rivers. Where had she ever had the opportunity to see such a view before, but now she was able to see it, and something inside her was a little excited, something that almost came out. ¡°At night you¡¯ll find it even more beautiful, the stars are bright, it¡¯s quiet all around and there are even crickets chirping.¡± Pacino offered to talk to her as if he could rte to the shock he felt inside. ¡°And then tomorrow, when we all go to the sunrise together, you again will experience this beauty.¡± ¡°See the sunrise?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why we came, to see the sunrise, it¡¯s extraordinarily beautiful here.¡± Pacino smiled slightly: ¡°Basically, I came here once a weekend, I was following everyone else, and when I started toe back my leg muscles were very sore, so you¡¯d better take a bath tonight and massage your legs to soothe them, to save you the pain of walking tomorrow.¡± Having said that, Livia understood, after all, they had walked here. ¡°Well, thank you Pacino for the reminder.¡± ¡°Thank me sincerely, tell me quickly, Angelica at school, do any boys have eyes for her or not?¡± There was that question again, Livia was very embarrassed. ¡°Pacino, this is a personal matter, I don¡¯t know much about it, if you are so eager to know, why don¡¯t you ask her yourself? You are so good to her, she will surely tell you.¡± ¡°EH, girl, let it go.¡± Pacinoughed helplessly and said nothing more. It had been a long walk up the mountain, so many of the girls could no longer hold back their strength, and the group went to the ce where they were staying. The vi staff saw Manuel and the others arrive and respectfully stepped forward. ¡°Young master, the rooms are all ready.¡± Manuel half-closed his thin lips, ¡°There is an extra person this time, are there any rooms avable?¡± ¡°There is, we will prepare it right away.¡± Livia could feel that it was her and immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it, I will sleep with Angelica.¡± ¡°Tweety sleep alone, you are already grown up, and you still want to sleep together?¡± Pacino teased, and then turned to the staff: ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention, go get ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Once her quarters were arranged, Angelica returned to her room, so tired that she immediately crawled into bed and rolled over, hugging the pillows and falling asleep in an instant. Livia was put in a separate room, which was next to Manuel¡¯s. She looked at the separate room, which was bigger than her house, with a bedroom, a bathroom, a TV table, a refrigerator and air conditioning, and everything else she could imagine. But she felt no joy , or enjoyment at all. She had yed well with Angelica in the past and found her tender, innocent, and kind, and her family, which was obviously rich, did not look down on her poor family. This alone was rare, so Livia and Angelica had been good friends for so many years, and had always felt close. But it was only in thest two days that Livia realized this. The distance between her and Angelica was actually great, only seemingly close. They differed from each other like heaven and earth. She was the jewel in everyone¡¯s heart, and she? She was like a carrot plucked from the mud and tossed aside for all to see. The amount of money she has to spend for one night¡¯s stay here, you can live for a few months. Livia, can you really afford to stay here? In such a mood, although the stars at night were beautiful, Livia had little desire to look at them, and when we all ate together in the evening, she was in a very low mood and ate less. So on the way home, Pacino called Livia alone and told her he wanted to talk to her. Livia did not know what he wanted, but could only slow down and follow him. ¡°Pacino, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Pacino had his hands in his coat pockets and a perfunctory smile on his lips, ¡°Do you feel you don¡¯t fit in with them, are you afraid they will look down on you and you won¡¯t fit in with them?¡± Livia did not expect her innermost thoughts to be guessed so at once, and her steps stopped as she looked at Pacino in shock. ¡°Surprised?¡± Pacinoughed twice, ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised, what I just said is actually my old mental journey.¡± ¡°Your history?¡± ¡°Well, when I met Manuel for the first time, I followed them to this ce for the first time, and at that time I was shocked, even though my family was quite wealthy, sort of well-to-do, I guess, but I was surprised by how wealthy their family was, and I thought at that time that I was not worthy to be friends with them or something, after all, it was like they were from two worlds. Butter, as time went on, I realized that being friends is all about fate, and then it¡¯s personality that determines whether it willst or not.¡± First fate, then personality? Livia remembered, she and Angelica had known each other for many years, did that count as time? ¡°It¡¯s your first time, so it¡¯s inevitable that you have this mindset, that you have this problem, ah, you just have toe a few more times and then you¡¯ll be okay automatically.¡± Thisment made Livia stifle augh. ¡°What a strange way to do it.¡± ¡°This is the best way, the more you fear something, the more you have to face it, and the more times you face it, the more you will feel it as a habit. On the contrary, if you avoid it the more you do it, the more you will be afraid, always afraid. There are some things you should not be afraid of when you live.¡± Hearing this, Livia¡¯s heart was touched for a moment, and she didn¡¯t know exactly what she was thinking, so she asked unconsciously. ¡°So at first you felt like you didn¡¯t fit in with them, and then after you got used to it, you started being so positive about Angelica?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Pacino¡¯s small, wide-eyed face froze momentarily after hearing Livia¡¯s words, then recovered normally a momentter. ¡°Did you notice?¡± Livia lowered her eyes and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s so obvious that it¡¯s hard not to see it.¡± ¡°But she just can¡¯t see it.¡± Pacino sighed, ¡°Forget it, she¡¯s still little and I don¡¯t expect her to see it now, I just hope in a couple of years when she¡¯s an adult she¡¯ll give me priority.¡± ¡°You have been so good to her, surely she will notice you.¡± ¡°Oh, Livia, of all the things you¡¯ve said today, this is the only one I like best.¡± Chapter 1567 Watching the Sunrise Pacino sighed slightly. ¡°That girl has nothing but food and sleep in her eyes all day, even her brother, but luckily Manuel sees her as a sister or I would be afraid that these two could be together.¡± At those words, Livia¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°He only sees Angelica as a sister?¡± ¡°Of course, what else could you think of someone you grew up with but a sister? Besides, Manuel doesn¡¯t like little girls, he likes the mature type, attractive girls, you know what I mean?¡± ¡± Mature girl?¡± ¡°Yes, women like that have a lot of taste.¡± Livia¡¯s eyes lowered a few notches. ¡°By the way Livia, why are you so interested in what he does, do you like Manuel?¡± Hearing this, Livia¡¯s face instantly blushed and her eyes were panicked as she said, ¡°Pacino you, don¡¯t talk nonsense, me, how could I ¡­¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t deny it, why are you so nervous if you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°I, I am not nervous, because I just think you are talking nonsense.¡± Livia was so eager to defend herself, but Pacino kept staring at her, then she blushed more and more under Pacino¡¯s gaze, and finally she simply moved on quickly. Pacino quickly caught up with her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Manuel is so good, there are many girls who like him, not one less than you, it¡¯s normal.¡± Many girls like him? That¡¯s right, such a nice guy must have a lot of people chasing him. ¡°How about this offer? Keep an eye on Angelica for me while you¡¯re at school and let me know if you hear anything? I can give you all kinds of news about Manuel¡¯s hobbies.¡± Pacino tried to negotiate with Livia, but the light in Livia¡¯s eyes quickly faded when she thought about her life. ¡°No, I-I don¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Pacino, don¡¯t ever say that again, school is more important to me, I can¡¯t have two minds.¡± His family was so poor that only by studying well would he have a chance to get ahead, otherwise he would have to spend his life in the slums, watching those at the top of the pyramid. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s even more important for you right now to study, so you better study a lot earlier, and if you get any ideas someday, you can tell me, anyway, what I just said will always be valid.¡± Forever? When she heard the word ¡°forever,¡± Livia was still surprised and gave Pacino a serious look. She looked at Pacino seriously, thinking that he looked like a real idiot. Maybe he will change after a while. Livia said nothing and we all went back together. The next day we all went to watch the sunrise. Since we were staying in the vi, they wouldn¡¯t have to get up very early and slept until the same time. When Livia came out, she saw An standing in the same ce, rubbing her sleepy eyes, evidently having just gotten out of bed. When she saw her, Livia was afraid she had fallen and was about to go to help her when a hand suddenly grabbed Angelica and her steps were stopped because it was none other than Manuel. With him taking care of Angelica, Livia went no further. When Angelica stopped, she looked at the tall, thin Manuel and said in a soft voice, ¡°Good morning, brother.¡± The little girl was not yet awake, her eyes stunned like autumn water, and after greeting him, she leaned against him and continued to close her eyes, murmuring, ¡°Brother, I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Sleep? Then why don¡¯t you go back to your room and go back to sleep?¡± Manuel¡¯s voice was exceptionally soft. ¡°No.¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°I want to watch the sunrise.¡± ¡°Sleepy and eager to watch the sunrise, what do you want?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Manuel¡¯s voice had taken on a faint smile; he had guessed what Angelica wanted from him, but he didn¡¯t want to say. Angelica was lying on top of him, so confused that he tricked her into saying softly, ¡°I want my brother to carry me.¡± Only then did Manuel squat down, in his affectionate tone, ¡°Come up.¡± ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± Angelica climbed onto his back with pleasure, wrapping her arms around his neck and closing her eyes contentedly once she was on Manuel¡¯s back so she could get some more sleep. It was only a quarter-hour walk from here to the sunrise viewing area, but when you¡¯re sleepy, even a minute, let alone a quarter-hour, is a good way to sleep, and if you do, you do. Lea was also sleepy, but she was acting better, so she said nothing and ran stupidly to Livia¡¯s side. ¡°Livia, are you sleepy?¡± Livia was also sleepy, becausest night she had not slept at all and had been sleepless all night, and when she fell asleep it was time to get up, and at the moment both her eyelids were fighting and she could barely keep her eyes open. But facing Lea, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Well, I am so sleepy that if it were not for the beautiful sunrise, I would like to sleep in my room until dark.¡± Lea, who was still very small and very sincere, had a silly way of talking, and when he looked at her, he thought she looked too much like Angelica, both naive, so he told her, ¡°If you are sleepy, lean on me and keep your eyes closed on the way, you will be morefortable when you get there. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, Livia.¡± Lea thanked her and then hugged Livia¡¯s arm intimately, and actually slept on her shoulder, even though she and Lea had just met, but they acted as if they had known each other for a long time. It is a good day to have no worries, no worries at all. Livia sighed in her mind. Fifteen minutester, the group finally reached the spot where they were supposed to watch the sunrise. Angelica rubbed her eyes after being put down. ¡°Are we there yet, Manuel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Manuel took off his coat andid it on the ground, ¡°Sit for a while, the sun will rise soon.¡± The sky was gray and misty, and the grass on the road was covered with dew drops. Thinking that they can be seated for a while, Angelica sat on Manuel¡¯s jacket and then lifted her head and looked at him. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Manuel answered indifferently and then found a random seat, the group took care of the two little girls because they were all their brothers, and Brillo quickly took off his jacket andid it on the floor, ¡°Lea, sit here.¡± Lea was sleeping with her eyes closed against Livia when she heard someone calling her and immediately opened them. Chapter 1568 Birthday Party After that Lea went to Brillo. Pacino took off his jacket and walked over to hand it to Livia, ¡°Then you will use your brother Pacino¡¯s, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Livia shook her head, ¡°The floor is not dirty, it¡¯s nothing.¡± After all, she was a poor girl, she was dirtier than the floor when she worked as a child, so it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Girls need to be spoiled, why are you pretentious?¡± Pacino draped his jacket on the floor and then pushed Livia down, ¡°Besides, you are wearing light-colored clothes, if you don¡¯t sit on my jacket, you will surely get dirty, do you want that?¡± Livia did not answer and sat down. ¡°Thank you.¡± The sky was gray at first, then it began to glow white, and soon the sun slowly began to rise. At the top of the mountain, from where they watched the sunrise was the best view, from it was a panoramic view of the rising sun, and of the clouds painted by the red sunbeams, which made them especially dazzling. Once again, Livia was struck by the view. She had never seen anything like it before, although she knew that the sun rose and set, but for her, sunrise represented the beginning of the day and meant that her mother was going out to work again. I did not expect the sunrise to be so beautiful. ¡°Do you look silly?¡± Pacino stretched his hand in front of Livia¡¯s eyes and whispered, ¡°I, too, was speechless the first time I came here. People who are able to know life are reallypletely different.¡± Know life? Livia did not answer, she stared intently at the dawn light, not daring to miss even a bit of it. A scene like this, I¡¯m afraid, will be hard to see again. Angelica leaned against Manuel¡¯s side, still a little sleepy, but after seeing the sunrise, all the sleepyheads were gone. ¡°What a beautiful sunrise, Manuel.¡± She grasped her hands on her cheeks, feeling extraordinarily happy. ¡°Yes.¡± Manuel cast a nce at her, his girlish cheeks covered with desire, his big watery eyes werepletely monochromatic. ¡°Manuel, when I grow up, will you still take me with you to watch the sunrise?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Will wee here again to watch the sunrise? I wonder if the sunrise in other ces is as beautiful as the one here! Manuel, if there is an opportunity , can we also go to other provinces to watch the sunrise?¡± ¡°Other provinces?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Angelica nodded heavily, ¡°Although the sun is always the same, but it is different from province to province, from ce to ce, it is a different perspective!¡± Manuel did not expect the little girl to have so many ideas hidden in her head, and it was quite new and interesting to hear them. ¡°You¡¯re right, in different ces and the angle of vision will also be different, as well as the emotions received.¡± ¡°So will you take me with you?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Manuel sighed and ced hisrge palm on Angelica¡¯s head. Who else would take care of it? ¡°Thank you brother!¡± The little girl¡¯s heart, without realizing it, had taken him as a promise. When she returned to school, Livia began to study during and began to act much quieter than before. In the past, when Angelica would drag her to eat something, Livia would go with her, but since she had returned to watch the sunrise, Livia spent less time with Angelica, and most of the time she was in the library or on her way to the library. Angelica was bored to death, and Livia¡¯s diligent study gave Mich and Genara the opportunity to get closer to Angelica. At first, she did not want to be friends with them, but it took a long apology and a lot of small snacking on Mich¡¯s part before Angelica forgave her because of the fight at military training. Because of this incident, Mich still secretlyined about her. ¡°She really has a bad temper, I can¡¯t believe I had to gull her for so long¡­. I¡¯m d she got over it, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Genaraughed at her, ¡°You can¡¯t take it anymore, if you and her brother developed in the future, would you spoil your sister just like her brother?¡± ¡°Stop it, why should I spoil this brat, if I stay with her brother, I will take him away from herpletely, what do I care about her sister?¡± The two smiled at each other as both sides thought the same thing. ¡°Genara, I want to be clear, we are both in a fairpetition, whoever ends up taking him, neither of us can hold a grudge.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± One day after ss, Angelica said to Livia, ¡°Livia, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria for dinner today, I heard there is stew meat in red sauce today!¡± Livia¡¯s face looked embarrassed, ¡°Angelica, I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t finished the assignment yet, why don¡¯t you go first and I¡¯ll keep youpany in a few days?¡± Angelica¡¯s face showed a bitter look, ¡°Livia, a quarter and just started, why are you studying so hard?¡± ¡°I have no choice, I want to get into a better school and get a schrship.¡± Livia could onlyugh bitterly, what could she do? If she had a good family like Angelica¡¯s, she would not want to study so hard. Hearing her words, Angelica could no longer persuade her and could only wish her good luck. ¡°Then study hard, I will wait for you to seed, and then you will join me again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Angelica, it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°No it¡¯s okay, you¡¯re just studying diligently, do you want me to bring you a meal? What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just eat some instant noodles or cookies when I¡¯m hungry.¡± Even as she said this, Angelica decided in her mind that she would buy meat for Liviater, she had studied very hard recently and lost weight. ¡°Angelica, she has to study a lot, so you should leave her alone, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Mich pulled Angelica up and gave Livia a sideways nce, assuming that this girl was afraid of her and therefore stayed away from Angelica, counting on her being reasonable. As they headed toward the cafeteria, the three were stopped on the spot by a couple of tall girls wearing clothes that did not look like their school¡¯s. Mich narrowed her eyes at the boys. ¡°Who are you?¡± The girl leading the groupughed softly aloud, her eyes falling on Angelica¡¯s face. ¡°So you¡¯re Manuel¡¯s sister?¡± Angelica blinked and did not answer. ¡°How cute.¡± Zara approached Angelica and a scent hit her face, ¡°I¡¯m Manuel¡¯s girlfriend, and I want to invite you to my birthday party.¡± ¡°She¡¯s Manuel¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Angelica had never thought before that Manuel might have a girlfriend, and he had never mentioned such a thing, and now that she heard Zara say that she was his girlfriend, Angelica was a little astonished. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mich and Genara both had a look of disbelief in their eyes, because the girl in front of them was charming and gorgeous, a very good-looking and extraordinarily aggressive girl. ¡°Your brother will be there too, soe with us.¡± Chapter 1569 – Carte Blanche ¡°Will Manuel be there too?¡± Zara smiled extraordinarily kindly and whispered softly. ¡°Yes, you and I are friends, and of course he wille to my birthday party.¡± Fearing that Angelica would not believe her, Zara thought for a moment and added, ¡°And Pacino is also there.¡± ¡°Pacino too?¡± Angelica was a little convinced, because this girl in front of her smiled so sweetly and smelled so good. Mich snorted, ¡°With a few words you want to prove that you are Manuel¡¯s friend, but Angelica is not very convincing, is she? If you are really his brother¡¯s friend, fine, but what if you are not? What are we going to tell his family when something happens to Angelica and we are not with her?¡± Genara, who was also a strong person, immediately agreed, ¡°Yes, we are out together, if you take her away, how will we be able to exin?¡± Looking at the two girls in front of her, who were both dressed fashionably, their eyebrows were noticed in a way that waspletely different from Angelica¡¯s. Zara did not want to talk to them if she could help it, but when she saw how relentless they were, sheughed and said, ¡°You are Angelica¡¯s ssmates, why don¡¯t youe? So you don¡¯t have to worry?¡± Genara and Mich looked at each other and both saw the look of triumph in the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°The car is parked right outside, so the three of you can go together in the back seat, no problem, right? By the way, do you have any clothes for the birthday party?¡± ¡°Yes, I do, but I have to go back to the dorm to get them.¡± ¡°Forget it then, it¡¯s too much trouble, I¡¯ll ask your people to find you someter.¡± ¡°Thank you then, sister.¡± Angelica was still hesitating, but to her surprise Genara and Mich agreed quicker than she did, even telling her, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, as long as the two of us are there, she wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to you even if she were a liar.¡± ¡°Yes, the two of us will protect you.¡± ¡°Do we really have to go?¡± ¡°Yes, the birthday party is a lot of fun, and since your brother is going, you should go too.¡± ¡°Yes, otherwise what if your brother hides a girlfriend from you?¡± When she heard the word girlfriend, Angelica¡¯s eyes looked confused, ¡°Manuel, will he find a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Well, Manuel is so handsome, there must be many girls in the school who like him and want to pursue him, that girl just now took a look at him and has a crush on your brother, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t havee here to invite you to her birthday party.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Angelica bit her lower lip in annoyance, she never thought in her mind that Manuel would find a girl. But what they were saying was right, her brother was so handsome, it was normal that there were many girls who liked him. And sooner orter he was supposed to have a girlfriend, but ¡­ his heart felt suffocated. Ang went all the way to the birthday party in silence. When she arrived at the party and saw the table full of food, her depressed mood disappeared again and she didn¡¯t even want to change her dress, she just wanted to eat. Genara and Mich went to change clothes while she held the cake and munched on it. Zara sat in front of her. ¡°Angelica, after all it¡¯s your sister¡¯s birthday party, aren¡¯t you going to change into them? There will be a lot of people.¡± At her words, Angelica shook her head, ¡°Sister, no need.¡± She did not have a good figure, she was round, and there was probably no dress that would fit her. But Zara really liked this little girl in front of her, fair-skinned and a little cherry pink. She was sweet and pure like water. She really looked like water. Looking at her sitting there eating without a care in the world, Zara thought about herself now and how different she was from that little girl in front of her. What would a child like that look like when she reached her age? She reached out her hand and rubbed Angelica¡¯s head,ughing softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to change, then you can sit like this, you can eat here while I go and see if all the guests have arrived.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, thank you sister.¡± After that Zara got up and went outside the room and found a quiet ce to call Manuel. Of course, she did not have Manuel¡¯s cell phone number, so she called Pacino¡¯s. When Pacino¡¯s phone rang, he nced at the number at the end of the caller ID and immediately knew who the person was; after all, whenever he wanted to reach Manuel, he called his number directly. After what had happenedst time, Pacino had no patience for this woman and when she answered, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t call anymore, I don¡¯t want to hear your calls, it¡¯s annoying to hear from you every day!¡± ¡°Pacino, don¡¯t you want to know who I brought to my birthday party?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s none of my business who you brought, do I care?¡± Now she is just sitting and eating cake, at the sight of the food her eyes lit up, I called her to change her clothes, but she was not interested. ¡°Pacino, who do you think I am?¡± Pacino was about to curse, but after hearing her words, he froze in ce and took a few moments to reply, ¡°Gee, who are you talking about, Zara?¡± ¡°Are you going to tell me? She should be the one you know best, she¡¯s very pretty, clean, bright as a piece of white paper, how can there be such a girl in the world, Pacino you say?¡± Pacino, who still looked carefree, turned serious when he heard that Angelica was at Zara¡¯s. ¡°What the hell do you mean, what do you want, Zara I warn you, if you try anything, then I, Pacino, will be the first to not let you go easy.¡± ¡°Are you that nervous? He just invited her to my birthday party, that¡¯s all. Pacino, tell Manuel for me, I¡¯m waiting for him toe.¡± After saying this, Zara hung up the phone without further ado with Pacino. Pacino was about to say something else when he heard a busy signal on his cell phone. He was so angry that he wanted to smash it on the spot, but when he turned around he saw Manuel looking at him coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Zara called.¡± When he heard his name, Manuel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and darkness shed across his face. What did he need again? ¡°He wants you toe to his birthday party.¡± Pacino hesitated for a long time before rifying the situation. At his words, Manuel without the slightest emotion on his face bent down to put on his shoes. ¡°Angelica was brought by her to the birthday party.¡± Thisst statement, however, stopped Manuel¡¯s movements. Only after a long moment did he look up at Pacino, ¡°What did you just say? Who was brought to the birthday party?¡± Chapter 1570-Touching the Fury ¡°Angelica.¡± Pacino¡¯s expression was very serious, ¡°The person who just called was Zara, she told me that Angelica is at her birthday party, she doesn¡¯t usually lie, it seems she inquired before she went.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was no response for a long time, but Pacino clearly sensed a change in Manuel¡¯s aura, Angelica was the one he held in the palm of his hand and spoiled, usually even when Pacino talked too much about her, he was already annoyed . Now Zara had brought her to the birthday party, isn¡¯t he ying with fire? He took the risk of bringing Angelica to his birthday party, knowing that this would anger Manuel . Without even thinking about it, Pacino had already seen the end of the affair. -Where? Manuel asked in a deep, low voice.¡± ¡°The address has been sent, now shall we go?¡± Manuel slipped on his jacket and pulled the chain without expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go get Angelica from there.¡± Zara¡¯s birthday Genara and Mich were already dressed. They had been to birthday parties before but usually it was their peers¡¯ parties, unlike now, the people who came today were basically several years older than them and many of the boys were tall and handsome, it was strange to see Mich and Genara. ¡°If Manuel wasn¡¯t so handsome, I couldn¡¯t have resisted.¡± Genara looked at the handsome men standing there one by one, but it was a shame she couldn¡¯t put her heart on something casual. Mich wrinkled her lips andughed softly, ¡°If you look up, these are just superficial guys, her brother is one in a million.¡± ¡°Yes, if he wasn¡¯t there, it would be fine, but when I see him it¡¯s impossible to exchange him with them, so I¡¯ll wait and if I fail, I can reconsider.¡± As the two were talking, their eyes suddenly looked at the same ce, exactly where Angelica was, who had not changed her dress and was sitting there eating a fruit cake, her little pink face lifted with a jumping, delighted expression, squinting in satisfaction after a bite, still looking strangely cute. But the two girls were unanimous in their expressions of disdain. ¡°She¡¯s already so fat, why does she keep eating? Does she have any self-awareness at all?¡± ¡°Such people have no self-awareness, the only word in their world is eating, they never care about their figure.¡± ¡°Oh, if she wasn¡¯t Manuel¡¯s sister, I wouldn¡¯t want to be friends with a girl like that, she¡¯s so fat and doesn¡¯t even know it, does she think she¡¯s pretty?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I still look disgusted, but I have to put up with it, she is his sister after all, if I be his sister-inw, I might have to drag her to lose weight.¡± Angelica did not know that she was being talked about, she only knew that the fruit cake in front of her was really delicious and wondered which bakery she bought it from. So she asked Manuel to buy it so Angelica would be happy. The thought of having a cake regrly in the future made Angelica feel ted. Most of the people at the birthday party were invited by Zara, either to show off or to watch the fun. Zara¡¯s friends were standing next to her and watching the scene. ¡°Is she really Manuel¡¯s sister? She¡¯s such a good eater and doesn¡¯t look much like Manuel.¡± Zara swirled her ss of red wine and smiled slightly: ¡°She¡¯s not his native sister she just grew up as a childhood friend.¡± ¡°What? Not a real sister, and a childhood friend?¡± Zara¡¯s friends were a bit shocked, ¡°So you brought someone here anyway, aren¡¯t you afraid she will steal ¡­¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Zara had an extraordinarily confident smile on her face, ¡°These two have an innocent rtionship, just look at this little girl? She only has eyes for food and nothing else.¡± The friends looked at Angelica again and sighed with relief. ¡°Good thing she¡¯s fat, usually no one can look at a girl like that, how can you be quiet.¡± At her words, Zara, however, frowned unhappily, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Um, did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°Manuel treats her like a sister, so she is also my sister, don¡¯t you dare call her fat.¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°All right, stop talking and go to the side.¡± The girl, she was a little angry, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, she could only stand to the side in silence. ¡°Zara, Manuel, Manuel came!¡± I don¡¯t know who said it, then Zara¡¯s face changed slightly and she saw two tall, skinny teenagersing from the doorway, and as soon as they entered the club, they went straight to Angelica who was eating sweets. Mich and Genara were looking for Manuel, and they were a little surprised that he was not here. While they were thinking about it, they saw Manuel enter the room and hurried in their skirts. Angelica was still eating her cake when she realized that something was wrong. Why had she only eaten cake since she had arrived? She did not know where Manuel was, and he would not be upset if she ate without looking for him, would he? So Angelica looked at the cake that she had not finished eating, and a somewhat torn expression appeared on her face, should she continue eating it or should she go find her brother before eating it? As she pondered, a voice rang out behind her. ¡°Angelica.¡± It was the voice of ¡­ Manuel? Angelica turned with some surprise and found herself looking at Manuel¡¯s handsome face, only today his expression looked very serious. ¡°Manuel, you are finally here.¡± Manuel saw the fruit cake he had eaten and sighed helplessly, then looked at her, his mouth was covered with cream, so he took a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°Wipe yourself.¡± Manuel was not in the habit of carrying tissues with him before, but because Angelica was a foodie and often ate without wiping her mouth afterwards, over time Manuel had developed the habit of always carrying tissues with him in case she suddenly ate without wiping her mouth. ¡°Thank you, Manuel.¡± Angelica took the handkerchief and wiped it on her face, a rude gesture that made Manuel frown and scold him, ¡°Slow down.¡± Finally, unable to resist, Manuel took a handkerchief of his own and wiped it for her, whispering as he did so, ¡°Have you finished eating?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t eat it, brother will take you to buy a new one.¡± Angelica¡¯s face was a little surprised, ¡°Buy new one? We don¡¯t eat here?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, not here.¡± Pacino echoed him with a smile, ¡°Come on, Angelica, today I will buy you whatever you want to eat, let¡¯s eat somewhere else.¡± Angelica , even though she was innocent, understood that something was wrong. Chapter 1571 What is like ¡°Manuel , what happened? Angelica looked at Manuel with a puzzled expression. His eyes were pure and unblemished, and Manuel did not want her to see anything bad, so he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions, just follow your brother.¡± Angelica, who had always listened to Manuel, had followed him since childhood and trusted him, asked no more questions, but got up and obediently went to Manuel¡¯s side. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Manuel took her hand and was about to leave, but when he turned around he ran into Zara, who had changed into a beautiful dress, had a birthday crown, and was wearing a pair of crystal shoes that made her look to Angelica like a princess in aic book. The little girl was simple-minded and had only so many turns of phrase; she thought people looked good and kept staring. ¡°Manuel, you¡¯re a littlete. Angelica here has eaten countless numbers of tor.¡± Manuel looked at her coldly, his thin lips tightened tightly, though the boy¡¯s face perhaps dissatisfied, he did not growlZara had done before. Only restraint and depression. Zara had never seen the two of them like that. It seems Angelica¡¯s role isrge enough, calling her today was the right decision. Otherwise, Manuel would not have shown up at her birthday party, even though he had put a lot of effort into it. When neither of them said anything, Zara lowered her gaze to Angelica¡¯s face. ¡°Angelica, is the cake good?¡± Angelica remembered the taste of the fruit cake, and the little craving inside her began to be felt again, so she whispered, ¡°Yes, thank you, sister. Sister, can you tell me where you bought the cake?¡± ¡°You seem to like it very much.¡± Zara did not tell her where she bought it, but just smiled and said, ¡°If you like it, I can always bring you here to eat it in the future.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Manuel said indifferently, ¡°You can¡¯t eat too many sweets, Zara makes it specially.¡± Pacino also immediately said, ¡°Yes, yes, too many sweets can easily lead to diabetes, Angelica should not eat too much from now on. You ate too much tonight, your Aunt Serena just called asking when you will be back for dinner in the evening. We need to go faster. Angelica¡¯s eyes were confused, but before she knew it, she was picked up by Manuel and the three of them left the party together. Genara and Mich rante, they were a few steps behind and did not catch up with them. When they saw Manuel leave with Angelica, they tried to follow him, but were stopped by Zara. ¡°You have all changed into your clothes, the birthday party is about to start, so you can stay and join in.¡± ¡°But Angelica ¡­¡± ¡°Angelica suddenly had something to do and left with her brother, don¡¯t bother you guys, stay and hang out for a while, I¡¯ll have them drive you back to schoolter.¡± Genara and Mich wanted to say more, but the three were nowhere to be seen, so they looked at each other and agreed to stay. Later Zara¡¯s friends could not resist asking her. ¡°Zara, didn¡¯t you call his sister here just to get Manuel toe? You just let them go?¡± ¡°How could it be otherwise? Can I force them to stay?¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t we have wasted our efforts today?¡± In vain? Zara smiled:, how could it be a waste of effort? She thought Manuel was too cold and reserved, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything he was interested in, but now she knew he was worried about. And this Angelica was a little food lover. She could be easily subdued by food. After Angelica was taken away from the birthday party, she was still held tightly by Manuel, the way he held her was like picking up a baby and pinning her arms so tightly that it hurt. ¡°Manuel, let me go now.¡± Manuel lowered her into a half squat: ¡± Let¡¯s go.¡± Only then did Angelica climb onto his shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother? That girl invited me to eat cake, she¡¯s good.¡± ¡± She didn¡¯t say she was bad.¡± ¡°But brother doesn¡¯t seem to like her. Did she do something to hurt you?¡± Angelica asked curiously, lying on her back and hugging Manuel¡¯s neck. Pacino, on the other side, couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What do you know, Angelica? That Zara is trying to go after your brother.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Angelica was a little taken aback, ¡°Chasing after my brother?¡± ¡°She just wants to be your sister-inw, she likes your brother, so she purposely called you to today¡¯s birthday party.¡± Like ¡­ Hearing this word, Angelica blinked slightly and did not answer the question. It was a long time before Angelica asked under her breath, ¡°Manuel, do you want me to be your girlfriend ?¡± ¡°How is ¡­¡± ¡°Stop it, she¡¯s too young to understand.¡± Manuel interrupted Pacino, his voice light: ¡°Anyway, from now on when shees to you, you don¡¯t go out with her anymore and her brother doesn¡¯t let her go to you anymore, okay?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Pacino could not help but grimace, ¡°Aren¡¯t you protecting her too much? She¡¯s not so little anymore, she¡¯s in high school, maybe our Angelica at school likes someone too, right?¡± Hearing this, Angelica looked confused, there was not a drop of embarrassment on her face. Pacino: ¡°¡­¡± Does she really not understand any of this? Impossible! ¡°Angelica never saw a handsome boy at school and then you fell in love with him?¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense did you tell her?¡± Manuel stopped in his tracks, his eyes darkening as he stared at Pacino. ¡°Manuel! I was wrong!¡± Pacino spit out his tongue, but inside he was happy; he had deliberately tested and was pleased when he learned that Angelica did not even know what love was. He wasn¡¯t afraid that she didn¡¯t know, he was afraid that she would know soon, and that if she found a guy in high school and went straight to college, he would spit a mouthful of blood. It¡¯s okay not to figure it out, and then not figure it out until college, or even until graduation-that¡¯s what he was okay with. But the idea was unrealistic, so Pacino dared not hope, he just thought she would be happy with her food at least until college. However, unbeknownst to Pacino, the day¡¯s events and conversation had nted a small seed in Angelica¡¯s heart. When she returned, she wrote down the day¡¯s events. {How? Pacino said that beautiful girl likes Manuel, that she wants to be my Manuel¡¯s wife, but does he like her? Will she be my Manuel¡¯s wife in the future? Everything is so confusing, and yet, how is ¡°how¡±? } Chapter 1572 Difficult Livia was stunned when she was asked this question. ¡°You, why are you suddenly asking such a question?¡± Angelica leaned over the table with a somewhatzy expression, ¡°Livia, so do you know or not? Tell me quickly!¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, how could I know?¡± Livia¡¯s cheeks flushed and she shook her head in denial. Livia was still curious, ¡°Why are you asking all of a sudden? Do you really like someone?¡± Angelica told Livia what had happened yesterday. Livia¡¯s face immediately changed when she heard it. ¡°Is there a very pretty girl going after your brother?¡± ¡°Pacino told me that the pretty girl likes my brother and wants to be his future wife.¡± ¡°And, what did your brother say about that?¡± Livia asked with an extraordinarily vain expression, as if she were a thief. ¡°My brother ¡­.¡± Angelica recalled the situation with a somewhat confused expression; she was on her brother¡¯s back at the time so she could not even see what his expression was. Seeing his puzzled face, Livia realized that it was Angelica¡¯s fundamentalck of understanding of what emotions were, so she had to ask directly. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, let me ask you directly, did your brother admit that she would be his wife?¡± At his words, Angelica shook her head, ¡°No acknowledgement.¡± ¡°Since your brother did not admit it, then you can rest assured that he most likely has no intention for that girl.¡± At the same time Livia felt relieved, God knows that when she heard Angelica say these words her heart had frozen. ¡°But my brother at the same time did not deny it.¡± Angelica thought back to the situation and how her brother had only told Pacino to stop talking nonsense and had not told her that it was not true. Besides, this girl is very beautiful and kind. The brother ¡­ would have liked him, wouldn¡¯t he? ¡°Angelica, not denying it doesn¡¯t mean admitting it, but if you don¡¯t admit it, there¡¯s a good chance it¡¯s not true, your brother loves you so much that he won¡¯t find a girl so soon.¡± Livia stroked Angelica¡¯s hand and reassured her gently, ¡°So don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡°But no matter how much Manuel adored me, he still has to find a girlfriend sooner orter, right?¡± Angelica leaned over the table and looked at Livia with a tilted head, ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Livia did not hide it from him, nodded and then exined, ¡°Manuel is not very young, it¡¯s normal for him to have a girlfriend, there are many girls in our school who are also looking for a boyfriend, you know?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Angelica was a little surprised, her eyes were as clean as ss, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say you can¡¯t fall in love early? Studies are important, mama said if I fell in love, it would affect my studies.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Livia looked at Angelica with a choked expression on her face and said, ¡°You¡¯re not dating anyone, but I also don¡¯t see that you care much about your school performance.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Angelica was a little embarrassed when it came to this. Even though she was not dating anyone, however, in addition to eating and sleeping, she often dropped out of school. Fortunately, her brother was smart and often studied with her as well. Probably because of her rtionship with Manuel , she always felt quite confident. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Although Livia told Angelica not to think too much and she agreed, at night, but when she went to bed, Angelica dreamed of Zara. She dreamed that Manuel went out with this beautiful girl and she really became his wife. These two were suited for each other not only in height but also in level of attractiveness, they were an extremely worthy couple . How beautiful they were. However, when Angelica woke up, she was in a bad mood. Shey there in silence for a long time until Livia came down from the upper bunk and was about to go and brush her teeth and face. ¡°Livia, good morning.¡± Angelica immediately greeted Livia without thinking much about it. Livia had not expected Angelica to wake up so early today, and was a little surprised as she went to look at her, ¡°Angelica, why did you wake up so early today?¡± As soon as she had finished speaking, Livia was surprised to see Angelica with tears in the corners of her eyes. ¡°Angelica, why are you crying?¡± Huh? Angelica was a little surprised by his question, ¡°Am I crying?¡± How could she not notice? Livia didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she had never seen Angelica like this before, so she quickly sat up and reached out her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes: ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t cry, tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡± In fact, Angelica herself was confused because she didn¡¯t feel anything at all, she just felt a little depressed andy there remembering the scene of her dream, and when she saw Livia awake, she took the initiative to greet her. Who knew she was crying? Thinking about it, Angelica reached out her hand, touched the corners of her eyes and found her still in tears. What does that mean? ¡°Angelica?¡± Livia helped her up and looked at her worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Angelica had visited with Livia for so many years and never closed her heart, so when she asked, she didn¡¯t think much about it and immediately told Livia about the dream scene and the emotions she had just felt. Originally Livia was still worried about her, and remained silent for a long time after hearing her description before asking in a small voice, ¡± Don¡¯t you want your Manuel to find a girlfriend?¡± ¡°No Livia,¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have such thoughts, I clearly understand that they are suited to each other ¡®s.¡± ¡°Yet you are crying.¡± Livia¡¯s words came out lightly, but her heart grew heavy. Looking into Angelica¡¯s eyes, she did not care for her as she once did, but she also had other mixed emotions. ¡°Livia, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m crying. Is it because I¡¯m afraid that if Manuel has a girlfriend, he won¡¯t love me anymore?¡± ¡°Well, that could be it.¡± Livia could only relieve her for now, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, dreams are the opposite of reality, the fact that you dreamed they were together means that reality is impossible.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Angelica hung her head, hugging her legs, burying her face between her knees, and did not say another word. ¡°Well, stop thinking about it, and since you¡¯re up, brush your teeth and face soon, ande with me to the library today.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Angelica reconsidered and agreed to her. In the afternoon, Pacino arrived unexpectedly. Angelica was surprised to see him, because if Pacino came, surely Manuel had toe too. However, Angelica looked behind him for a long time but saw no sign of Manuel, so she asked, somewhat disappointed, ¡± Pacino, didn¡¯t Manuele?¡± At this, Pacino looked hurt: ¡± Angelica you are hurting the boy¡¯s feelings too much, do you only have eyes for your Manuel?¡± Chapter 1573 Deception Angelica did not answer, just ttened her mouth. A secondter, Pacino took a bottle of yellow peach yogurt from his bag and handed it to Angelica. ¡°You heartless little girl, I came all the way here to bring you yogurt and this is how you treat me?¡± Angelica¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the yellow peach yogurt, ¡°Thank you, Pacino.¡± Pacino immediately unscrewed it for her and then sat down next to her, Livia thought for a moment and then stood up, ¡°Angelica, I¡¯m going to look for some information, let Pacino sit with you for a while.¡± ¡°Oh okay,e back soon then.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Livia left, the smile on Pacino¡¯s lips deepened a bit as he looked at Angelica, who was lying on the table with little energy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you look like you¡¯re sad?¡± Pacino was so tall and long that his legs were almost out of ce on the floor, so he could only spread them outward, and then he half slumped down to look at Angelica. ¡°Nothing.¡± Angelica shook her head as she sipped her yellow peach yogurt, ¡°I¡¯m not sad at all.¡± ¡°Really? Then howe Pacino feels you are less happy than usual?¡± Pacino even reached out and rubbed Angelica¡¯s head, ¡°Do you want Pacino to take you out for a barbecue tonight?¡± At the word barbecue, Angelica¡¯s eyes lit up again and the next thing she said was, ¡°Will Manuele with us?¡± ¡°Angelica, why do you only think of your Manuel?¡± Manuel is very busy unlike me. ¡± Is Manuel busy?¡± Pacino smiled, ¡°Yes, he is busy with all those women who like him. Little Angelica, you better go have a barbecue with Pacino, don¡¯t disturb your Manuel.¡± At those words, Angelica stopped to drink her yogurt and a glint of wonder shed in her clear eyes, ¡°Is that the girl I saw at the birthday party?¡± For some reason, Angelica felt as if her heart was clogged, that feeling she had when she woke up from her morning nap returning to her. ¡°Not just her.¡± Pacino¡¯s tone was bitchy: ¡°How can one girl be enough. There are so many girls who like your brother, and she¡¯s just one of them.¡± ¡°What, how much?¡± Angelica asked incredulously, wide-eyed, ¡°Is it more than ten?¡± ¡± More.¡± She shook her head and recited the number under her breath, ¡°I didn¡¯t count exactly, but 80% of the girls at school like your brother. In addition to those from the school and neighboring schools and more, there are girls who havee to give your brother choctes and cakes.¡± ¡°They give choctes and cakes?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what girls like to give when they confess their love, and there are also little handmade cookies, love breakfast dinners, all that.¡± Said Pacino, tsking a few times, ¡°He¡¯s so popr, I¡¯m so jealous of him.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Pacino have anyone to love?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Pacinoy down in front of Angelica, his eyes fixed on her face. ¡°I am in the shadow of your Manuel, no one notices me. You see, you, Angelica, are the same: every time you only ask about your Manuel, when Pacino is standing in front of you and you still end up asking about your Manuel. s. It really hurts my heart.¡± He said this with such affection and also showed a very frustrated expression that in Angelica instantly believed it and thought he was really sad, so she hurried to caress his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad Pacino, I won¡¯t ask you about him anymore!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Pacino¡¯s expression remained pitiful, ¡°Then Pacino will bring you yogurt every day from now on, and you won¡¯t even ask about Manuel?¡± Although she felt a little sad, Angelica looked like a normal thing. Although she had never thought about it, but it had to be normal for her brother, who was several years older than her, to find a girlfriend, right? If her brother was busy, then ¡­ he had better behave. Thinking about this, Angelica nodded. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry Pacino, I won¡¯t ask again.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Pacino didn¡¯t think he had displeased Angelica with a few words, so he decided to sell his misery again, ¡°So, are you going to barbecue with Pacino tonight? I¡¯ll take you back to school after we eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Angelica nodded, then thought of something and asked, ¡°Can I take Livia with me?¡± ¡°Sure, you can bring everyone, if your roommates want toe, then bring them all.¡± As long as she wanted to go with him and is not embarrassed, it didn¡¯t matter how many people came, he just wanted to go over the face in front of her, preferably to make it a habit. He is different from Manuel. And he cameter, while Manuel had grown up with her and pampered her from an early age. In such a short time, habituating Angelica was not easy . So Pacino had prepared for a long battle; he was ready for anything. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Then we agree, Pacino wille to pick you up in the evening after you finish school.¡± ¡°Well, bye Pacino.¡± It did not take long for Livia to return after Pacino left, but her hands were empty, which made Angelica a little suspicious. ¡°Livia, didn¡¯t you say you had gone to look for information?¡± Hearing this, Livia was immediately a little embarrassed and could only say dryly, ¡°Oh, yes, I went to look for information, but I found that I had read all that material, so I¡¯ll have to go out to the library to look at it again.¡± ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go another day, it¡¯s not urgent.¡± After that, Livia sat down next to her and opened her book, only to close it again and ask curiously. ¡°By the way, what did Pacino want from you?¡± At his mention, Angelica thought about the barbecue she was going to have tonight and told Livia about it. ¡°I promised Pacino that I would go for a barbecue tonight, and I told Pacino that I would take you with me. Do you want toe with us?¡± Hearing this, Livia sighed, followed by an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Angelica, I have to go to study in the evening so I probably won¡¯t be able to go, why don¡¯t you go by yourself? You can eat instead of me.¡± ¡°Do you still have to study?¡± Angelica had a disappointed expression, ¡°How long has it been, why do you still have to study, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°No, I have to study well to get a schrship.¡± ¡°Schrship?¡± Angelica thought for a moment, a schrship is money, so she pulled Livia and whispered, ¡± If you don¡¯t get a schrship, I will ask my mother to give me the money and then I will give you the schrship money.¡± These words turned Livia¡¯s face white and she was momentarily a little speechless. ¡°Angelica, you ¡­¡± ¡°What? This way you don¡¯t have to study so hard, look how you go to bed sote at night and get up so early in the day, you¡¯ll be exhausted like this.¡± Chapter 1574 A loving look Livia knew he meant well, had been her friend for so many years, had never looked down on her or anything else because of her family, and had even taken her home, dressed her in nice clothes, slept in the same bed, gone to watch the sunrise together and introduced her to her brother. Thus Livia knew that she waspletely disinterested and defensive of herself. It was for her own sake that she spoke at this time. But despite this, Livia¡¯s pride still got the better of her. What she had worked so hard for, someone else could simply say something. It turns out that people are really extremely unfair to each other. ¡°There is no need.¡± Livia rejected Angelica¡¯s offer in a low voice, her smile taking on some reluctance, ¡°I want to get a schrship of my own.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°Angelica, don¡¯t say anything.¡± Livia took her hand, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, and I know you¡¯re doing it for my sake, but I really don¡¯t need this.¡± Seeing her insistence, Angelica had no choice but to stop asking her to join her for a barbecue in the evening. Genara and Mich, however, heard that Angelica was going out for a barbecue, so they got dressed and said they would go with her. When they arrived and saw Pacino alone, Genara and Mich were disappointed and pulled Angelica aside to ask her under her breath, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Manuel here?¡± ¡°My brother had other things to do, so he couldn¡¯te.¡± Of course, Angelica would not tell them the real reason, she could only tell them casually, and when they heard it, they all had a look of disappointment in their eyes. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Angelica was a little stunned, ¡°What do you mean? You didn¡¯t go out for a barbecue?¡± Because she felt a little strange, she was obviously here for a barbecue, why was it Manuel? Angelica felt she understood something, but it was vague and a little hard to understand. The girls realized they had talked too much, and could only rush to say something corrective: ¡°That¡¯s not it, it¡¯s mainly because we thought your brother woulde, but in the end he didn¡¯t, that¡¯s why there¡¯s something called the feeling of disparity, you know?¡± ¡°The feeling of disparity?¡± Angelica didn¡¯t quite understand, ¡°What does it have to do with the fact that Manuel didn¡¯t get to the sense of disparity?¡± ¡°Of course it matters! It¡¯s not just Manuel, for example, if only Manuel came today and someone else didn¡¯te, we would also have a sense of disparity. For example, if we initially said we were going to barbecues, but then wee and we find out on the spot, we have a little sense of disparity, you know what I mean?¡± ¡°Uh oh.¡± Angelica thought she understood it, but it turned out she didn¡¯t understand anything. ¡°So you mean you want to see Manuel?¡± She asked quietly, tilting her head. Suddenly Angelica remembered what Pacino had told her this afternoon, that there were many girls who liked his brother, and that these two standing in front of her seemed to have feelings for him as well. Angelica was a bit naive and did not bother to understand, but asked them directly. ¡°You like Manuel, don¡¯t you?¡± Was Manuel really that popr? Even his own ssmates had such thoughts about him? Both Genara and Mich did not expect Angelica to ask out of the blue, and as if suddenly enlightened, they had to exin again, ¡°Angelica, why are you suddenly asking such a question, did someone say something to you?¡± ¡°Well, no.¡± Angelica thought it would be better not to betray Pacino. ¡°We are happy with you just because you are simple and pretty, nothing else, you don¡¯t have to get the wrong idea.¡± Agreed. A chill shed in Mich¡¯s eyes. It must have been that damn girl, Livia. She seems to have calmed down recently, but who expected her to strike right here? Hah , what a waste of time. Genara could already predict what would happen to Livia without even thinking about it. Angelica had actually heard them from Pacino, so she was just curious to ask, not knowing that they would be a disaster for Livia. ¡°Angelica.¡± Pacino, who was not far away, suddenly beckoned to Angelica, ¡°Come over here and see what you want to eat.¡± Angelica heard Pacino call to her and quickly got up and ran toward him. Genara and Mich nced at her before huffing, ¡°This guy has bad taste, he really likes it.¡± ¡°Yes, he actually looks quite good, he is quite handsome, tall and thin, he looks quite strong. Even if someone like him is not looking for the prettiest girl in school, at least he should find a department or ss girl at least, if not a school girl, right? How can he fall in love with such a fat girl, is he blind?¡± ¡°Men have strange tastes, who knows?¡± The conversation between the two was so mature that they didn¡¯t even sound like high school students. ¡°Take what you like, help yourself, and when you¡¯re done I¡¯ll take you for a walk and then take you back to school.¡± ¡°Thanks, Pacino.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Angelica then began to choose in earnest, and as she did so, Pacino waited nearby, watching her with affectionate eyes, and when he saw her about to take a cold Coke, he immediately squeezed her hand to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s better for a girl to drink less cold, how about a few bottles at room temperature instead?¡± At his words, Angelica made a pout of dissatisfaction, ¡°I don¡¯t want to change anything, if I eat barbecue, then I must drink cold, only in this way will it be good.¡± ¡°Who spoiled you with this bad habit? Who says you have to drink cold when eating barbecue? You can¡¯t drink, you should drink a Coke at room temperature, you know?¡± Later, Pacino changed Angelica¡¯s cold Coke to room temperature, which made Angelica stand there sulking. ¡°Pacino is so bad, I don¡¯t want to drink what is room temperature, I want the cold one.¡± ¡°You are such a girl ¡­,¡± Pacino said, not expecting her to be so stubborn, and reached out his hand helplessly to rub the back of her head, ¡°Can¡¯t you listen to me at least once today? Do you really need a cold drink?¡± Angelica said nothing. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m very afraid of you, so if I step back, can you step back too?¡± ¡°What?¡± Angelica stared at him curiously. ¡°How about we get a cold bottle and a room temperature bottle and drink half a bottle at a time?¡± That sounded like a good idea, so Angelica immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take half a bottle and give the rest to you.¡± ¡°Okay, you decide.¡± It took a while for the two of them to agree on drinks, and afterwards they returned to their seats together when Pacino¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. He looked at it, and it turns out that Manuel was calling. What the hell is he calling right now? Sure enough, Angelica immediately looked up in anticipation and asked, ¡± Pacino, is that Manuel calling?¡± Chapter 1575 – When I eat, I am deaf and dumb. Pacino had a strong urge to curse, but he held it back. He nced at Angelica and then said softly, ¡± I¡¯m going to take the call, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Then he got up and left without telling Angelica whether it was Manuel who called or not. Angelica was a little disappointed and had to lie down on the table and wait. Genara and Mich beside her were not so easy to handle and pushed Angelica as hard as they could. ¡°Angelica, it must be Manuel calling, go shout and get your brother toe over for a roast too.¡± ¡°Yes, it must be Manuel calling.¡± This overreaction confused Angelica, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Of course I know, it¡¯s a general rule, if it wasn¡¯t Manuel calling, why would he go outside to answer, he could just answer here.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°But even if it was a call from Manuel, Pacino doesn¡¯t need to go outside to answer it. Why did he need to go outside?¡± Angelica really couldn¡¯t understand it. It doesn¡¯t mean anything, does it? You idiot, why does Pacino like you¡­ you don¡¯t even realize it¡­ you are so stupid¡­. Mich cursed in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it in her face, she just pretended to be mysterious and said, ¡°I know anyway, whether you believe it or not is up to you.¡± Genara whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care if it¡¯s Manuel calling, you can just shout, if it¡¯s not, it¡¯s okay, if it is, Manuel will know you¡¯re here, right?¡± ¡°Exactly, in that case Manuel shoulde to you when he hears your voice, right? Don¡¯t you want Manuel toe to you?¡± We hope so. These two words were all that came to Angelica¡¯s mind, after which she quickly got up and ran outside to see Pacino standing by the phone. ¡°I¡¯m going out alone for once, what¡¯s wrong? Do I still have to report where I am?¡± ¡°No, I just went out for a quick bite to eat and I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡± Pacino, is that Manuel calling?¡± At that call, Pacino immediately thought it was all over, and he wasted so much time exining, he was going to beat him to death when he came back in the evening!¡± ¡°Pacino?¡± As expected, Manuel¡¯s voice dropped a little and he called his full name. Pacino only heard that it was all over and did not answer. ¡°Address.¡± ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll send you the location right away.¡± After hanging up the phone, Pacino first sent the location to Manuel , and then half leaned over to look at Angelica: ¡°Ancestor, little ancestor, I just went out to answer the phone, couldn¡¯t youe out a littleter?¡± Her tone was a little anxious and helpless. When hees, will this little ancestor still look at him? Angelica ttened her mouth and whispered, ¡°I just asked, why are you so angry?¡± ¡°How dare I be angry ? Come on, you go in first, Manuel willeter.¡± Pacino was depressed, but not angry, if not this time, next time. In any case, it will be a long war, there are still years ahead, it was impossible to rush things. Besides, she was too young to understand anything, and Pacino would be a beast if he told her anything about confessions right now. Although other high school students would probably have fallen in love long ago, after all, kids nowadays are so precocious, but Angelica was so well protected. Besides, she was quite naive, so there was no way Pacino would tell her before she understood his feelings. ¡°Will Manuele ?¡± Angelica¡¯s eyes lit up again when she heard Manuel¡¯s name, but she had never seen her eyes light up like that in all the time she had spent with him. But he is d it is his brother, even if it is not his. A littleter Manuel arrived, whom Genara and Mich had tried to talk to when they werest at a birthday party, but he came and took Angelica away, leaving them to look in the back. It was a shame for the two of them, but they did not expect to meet again today. So when Manuel arrived, they both followed Angelica and softly called her brother. Manuel apparently just answered Angelica¡¯s call, then found a seat, pulled up a chair next to him and said to Angelica, ¡°Come here.¡± Angelica was sitting next to Pacino, but as soon as Manuel beckoned to her, she got up from Pacino¡¯s side and sat next to him. Pacino was so depressed that she did not even want to talk to him. Afterwards, Manuel took care of Angelica so that you can eat barbecue, but he himself ate little, and his facial expression did not look very good, his eyes were always dim, from time to time he looked at Pacino¡¯s face. The look in his eyes was cold, like a knife, and Pacino felt a chill go up his spine, so much so that he did not even feel like eating the roast. Mich and Genara kept chatting with Manuel, and at first he would respond for Angelica¡¯s sake or nod his head, but then the two girls became more and more talkative and annoying. Manuel was not enjoying himself, he closed his thin lips and looked at the pair with displeasure. ¡°When I eat, I¡¯m deaf and dumb, didn¡¯t anyone teach you that?¡± The two were still smiling, but the smiles instantly disappeared from their faces after such a remark.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After a few moments, Genara turned red, bit her lower lip, and finally, unable to resist the question of dignity, she mmed her fork down and got up to leave. ¡°Genara?¡± said Angelica, not even understanding what had happened, and tried to get up to join her, but Manuel stopped her, ¡°Now that you are here, eat before you go.¡± Mich was a little annoyed at first, but when she saw Genara turn her head and leave, she suddenly thought of something else and smiled. Genara herself had given up such an opportunity, so all opportunities remain with her? People with good marital status are the only ones who care, they can¡¯t even stand a word and still want to join the nobility. So unlike Genara, Mich even smiled and went to advise Angelica. ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to her, she has such a temper, let¡¯s eat quickly and go back to school.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When she had finished the roast, Mich said softly to Manuel, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Manuel, that ssmate of mine has a temper and I apologize to you on her behalf for dropping the fork.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Manuel gave her a weak look before looking at Angelica beside him, ¡°Ready to go back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica wiped her mouth before reaching out and tugging at Manuel¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Manuel, don¡¯t be so mean to my ssmates, they don¡¯t know you well enough to understand you and they will think you are a bad person.¡± Chapter 1576 – I was wrong Bad or not bad, Manuel didn¡¯t care. But he was willing to change things a bit if it depressed Angelica, so he nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡± ¡°Thanks brother.¡± After eating , the duo of Manuel and Pacino walked the two girls back to school and watched them enter safety. ¡°What were you going to do?¡± Manuel¡¯s voice was cold, and the night breeze blew around Pacino, dissipating the stifling heat and extinguishing the smile on Pacino¡¯s face. He turned his head toward Manuel , the loving look in his eyes on Angelica was slowly fading. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, I just want to buy the girl something to eat, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°To invite her to eat, do you have to act in secret?¡± ¡°In secret? Can¡¯t you see that I invited two of her ssmates?¡± Manuel stopped talking, only remained silent, his eyes staring darkly at him. After a moment, Pacino¡¯s eyes also darkened for a few moments. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide it from you, I just want to love her, okay?¡± At his words, Manuel¡¯s eyebrows frowned deeply. ¡°Are you crazy? How old is she?¡± ¡°I can wait for her, after all, high school is not too young anymore, she doesn¡¯t know anything now, so I¡¯ll wait until she understands.¡± Pacino brushed his lips and simply found a ce to squat near the school entrance, looking at the streetlights in the distance, ¡°Three years, I will confess my love after three years.¡± With that, she looked up again at Manuel. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m not the joking type, I¡¯ve been your friend for so many years and you still don¡¯t know what I¡¯m like?¡± Indeed Manuel should have seen thising, after all Pacino¡¯s intentions toward Angelica were all too obvious, but many times he had told himself it would be a case of his sister¡¯s affection and nothing more. Who knew Pacino would admit it himself today, and admit it so painfully. He squinted his thin lips for a long moment before saying, ¡°No.¡± At these words, Pacino almost exploded, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± ¡°Manuel, tell me clearly what you mean by no reason, Angelica may be your sister, but she¡¯s not your sister, so you can¡¯t control that much, okay?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. What Pacino was most afraid to hear, actually, was this NO from her, and that was why she was thinking of him being nice to Angelica. ¡°Not native, but more than native, she and I grew up together, you can go after anybody you want, but not her.¡± ¡°No.¡± Pacino looked at him amused, maintaining the most basic qualities despite his anger, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me, I¡¯m not good enough for your sister or something? And yes, I admit my family is not as good as hers, but I will do my best, I¡¯m sure I can make Angelica live a life where she is spoiled and satisfied in every way.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Manuel was speechless and didn¡¯t bother to say anything else to him, he simply walked away with his long legs, Pacino didn¡¯t want to let go, got up and chased after him. ¡°Tell me clearly today, how can any but her? Do you regard her as a sister? Don¡¯t you?¡± Manuel did not answer him. ¡°Manuel, you are fucking. Are you just like me?¡± Pacino could not resist shouting his mental suspicions. As expected, Manuel, who had not wanted to talk to him before, stopped short and then turned back to him, his eyes sharp, his voiceing from hell. ¡°What did you say?¡± Her eyes were cold and sharp as knives. ¡°Repeat?¡± Only after Pacino calmed down did he realize what he had just said, his face changed dramatically, and he hastily exined, ¡°No, no, I was wrong, I was just annoyed and that¡¯s why I was talking nonsense. Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear me, okay? I really am wrong!¡± How could she say such nonsense, Manuel was so fond of Angelica and he doubted her intentions and thoughts toward him. However, even if he asked for forgiveness and admitted his mistake, there was no turning back, and Manuel stood in front of him, ¡°If I hear such nonsense one more time, I will no longer be your friend.¡± Pacino immediately made a pious face and swore, ¡°No, no, no, no, no. Manuel half-closed his lips and turned to leave. ¡°This, I won¡¯t say this nonsense anymore, but I still want to chase, Angelica¡­. Manuel , give me a chance, okay? I know Angelica is still young and doesn¡¯t know anything, but I¡¯m not going to do anything to her right now, I just want to offer her something to let her get to know me a little better, and when she moves to the university, I¡¯ll give her the benefit of the doubt and let her make her own choice then can¡¯t I?¡± Whatever he said, Manuel never paid attention to him. Pacino walked and talked almost all the way to dormitory, and when he arrived Pacino was still talking, his mouth was dry, but he was still impassive, so Pacino gave up for the moment. That night, however, Manuel lost sleep. He hadn¡¯t been like this for a long time, his mind was full of things, he couldn¡¯t sleep, he couldn¡¯t hear, and all he could think about was what Pacino had told him tonight. It was ridiculous, really ridiculous! How could he say such things, and how could he have such thoughts about Angelica? Or had his actions caused a misunderstanding? Manuel opened his eyes and looked out the window at the quiet night. It was true, Angelica had grown up now, she was in high school and he was in his first year of college, they were no longer the same, there was a difference between men and women. They were not born together and they certainly could not be like they were when they were children. Although he and Angelica had nothing to do with each other, nothing extra, to the outside world they were not even brothers, and being too kind was not normal. E¨¨ in his while, but what about Angelica? Manuel had a sleepless night. Pacino was very nervous before, with his head in his hands, but as soon as the back of his head touched the pillow, he immediately fell asleep. When he woke up, he saw Manuel sitting in front of his bed, staring at him with a troubled look in his eyes. Pacino clutched his pillow in fear, ¡°Manuel, who are you trying to scare to death at this time of the morning?¡± Manuel did not answer, just tightened his lips and looked at him. ¡°Yesterday, why did you say such a thing?¡± At those words, Pacino immediately sat up and begged for mercy. ¡°Brother, brother I was really wrong, those words were just something I said because I was nervous, I didn¡¯t mean it, will you let me go?¡± ¡°People don¡¯t tell lies when they are nervous, why did you say it then?¡± ¡°I was really talking nonsense.¡± Chapter 1577 School Violence Nonsense? There is a lot of nonsense thates out that is actually true. People can talk nonsense, but if they have never thought about it, how can they say it at the time? Only those who do not go over the top are the most truthful. ¡°Brother, may I apologize to you and promise not to say such things again, no, I never said that yesterday.¡± Manuel, however, looked at him quietly, his thin lips closed. Pacino did not know what else to say, after all, he regretted what he had said yesterday, really regretted it. After all, if the rtionship had been pure, it would have been tainted by what he had said. So Pacino hated biting his tongue at that moment, how could he say something so outrageous. ¡°Brother, I ¡­¡± Manuel, however, said nothing more and silently stood up and headed outside. Pacino sighed and wanted to beat himself to death. Livia was having a miserable day. It was early in the morning when she was on her way to the library, but Mich and Genara stopped her on the road with their men. It was still early and the road was already rtively empty. The men Mich was leading immediately blocked Livia¡¯s path. ¡°What do you want?¡± Livia asked, clutching the book in her hand and pretending to be calm. Mich stepped forward with her hand in front of her heart and sneered, ¡°Before you ask someone what they want, you have to think about what you did or said, right?¡± Livia: ¡°?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? What did I say?¡± Mich stepped forward impatiently and put her hand directly under Livia¡¯s chin, warning her in a low voice, ¡°Livia, why are you pretending with me? Are you afraid to admit it now that you have no choice? When you talk nonsense in front of Angelica, why don¡¯t you think if you will be here today?¡± Angelica? ¡°What does it have to do with Angelica again?¡± She had been studying a lottely. If she is not in the library, then she is on her way to the library. She hadn¡¯t had much to do with Angelica, even at the barbecue she hadn¡¯t been to. ¡°What do you think?¡± Mich leaned down and narrowed her eyes dangerously, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you before to stay out of my way or I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t know how to die, but you ¡­¡± She stroked Livia¡¯s pale cheek and sneered, ¡°But why can¡¯t you learn to behave? You have to be such a bitch with your mouth, you have to say something in front of Angelica. You¡¯re nning to get rid of the two of us to please her brother, aren¡¯t you?¡± Is that your n? At those words, Livia blushed, ¡°What are you babbling about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see the bad thoughts in your heart, it¡¯s obvious that you have that heart, yet you pretend you don¡¯t, wrapping yourself up like a simple, wless white lotus. I have seen the likes of you too often.¡± After saying this Mich pushed her body heavily on the floor, Genara said impatiently from beside her, ¡°We have not taught her enough. Why is there so much idle talk?¡± Genara was still angry aboutst night¡¯s incident, so she was especially irritated and found Livia increasingly annoying. ¡°I told you to talk nonsense, I told you to talk nonsense.¡± Livia was kicked twice and was in so much pain that she just wanted to fight back, pulled Genara¡¯s legs and Genara did not expect it and fell to the ground. After that she screamed ghostly. ¡°You are all dead men, you were called here to clean her up, what are you going to do? Kill her!¡± After Genara gave the order, everyone gathered and punched and kicked Livia. Livia, alone, could not beat them, and at first she struggled, but when she was in pain, she had no strength and could only reach out and hold her head, curling up. Countless punches and kicksnded on his body like rain, piercing his heart. When Genara was finished, she stood up and kicked Livia in the stomach, ¡°Next time you talk nonsense in front of Angelica, I will rip your mouth out.¡± Livia¡¯s voice was weak: ¡°What the hell do you mean ¡­?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Mich sneered, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Angelica saying that you told her, we wouldn¡¯t have known, Livia, we like Angelica¡¯s brother, but it¡¯s not your turn to talk about it, do you understand?¡± ¡°By the way, if you dare say anything about today, watch out for that mom of yours in the textile factory.¡± ¡°Go!¡± When the people had left, Liviay dying on the grass, surrounded by scattered books, already dirty and in disarray because of those who had stepped on them. The clothes on her body were also somewhat torn, and her body was so sore that she could barely move; the men were so experienced that they did not pick on her face, but specifically on the areas covered by her clothes. There was also her stomach, which had been kicked several times by Genara and now hurt like hell. Livia was desperate, had Angelica really told Mich and the girls that she had said those things, or had Mich made them up? But why would they make it up? Mich had always been bossy and had wanted to get into trouble with her for a long time, so she did not need to find such a reason. After lying on the floor for a long time, Livia struggled to get up from the floor and then picked up the books one by one. She knew that she should have gone to the teacher¡¯s office at that time-school violence should have been taken seriously-but those two families were so powerful that they knew about her mother¡¯s involvement in the textile factory, indicating that they would leave her no way out. If she had reported it, her mother would definitely have been in trouble.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Her family was already very poor and it was not easy for Livia toe to school, so she did not want to cause her mother any more trouble. Livia spent the rest of the day in the dormitory, receiving only a few massages, and she was too tired to walk afterwards, since she was not hurt in any visible way, so Angelica did not even know she was hurt. It was only when she asked Angelica to take time off for her that Angelica immediately became concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Something is wrong, Livia, why don¡¯t we go to the hospital?¡± To the hospital? It is not a ce where poor people can afford to go. A small illness can be treated at home, so Livia shook her head, her voice thin as a mosquito. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I think I¡¯m going to get my period soon, so my stomach hurts a little.¡± ¡°Ah, then I¡¯ll buy you a water heater and make water with brown sugar!¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Livia looked at the pure and innocent Angelica and suddenly called out to her, ¡°Angelica.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You, you said something about me in front of Mich and Genara?¡± Chapter 1578 – Repressed Frustration At this question, Angelica was a little confused, ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡± Angelica looked at her confused. ¡°Nothing.¡± Livia shook her head, her lips and face pale, ¡°It just urred to me, so I wanted to ask you.¡± Angelica was innocent but not stupid, and when she heard her words, she immediately sensed that something was wrong: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± When they had gone to the barbecue that day, they had not taken Livia with them, but the other two had been there, and Mich had argued with Livia thest time and had not gotten along. ¡°No.¡± Livia shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s probably because I don¡¯t feel well because of the approaching menstruation that is causing the nonsense.¡± ¡°Then you mustn¡¯t think nonsense, I¡¯ll go get you some brown sugar water.¡± Angelica then got Livia some brown sugar water and a water heater, and had to leave because it was almost time for ss. Livia stood alone in the dormitory, looking at the bowl of brown sugar water that had been prepared and smiling bitterly, before getting up and drinking it. I don¡¯t know how I will recover from this, but I will take it as a psychological relief, Livia thought. This weekend, Livia didn¡¯t go home with Angelica, saying she wasn¡¯t feeling well and just wanted to sleep, so she didn¡¯t go anywhere. So Angelica also did not go home, and stayed in the dormitory with her, very politely. Mich and Genara were relieved to see that Livia did not dare say anything, that she had been quietly keeping to herself for so many days, that there was no news from the teachers, and that Angelica treated them as she always had, so they left. Angelica and Livia were the only ones left in the dormitory. Pacino had waited until the weekend to see the girl and bought her a lot of snacks, but she said she would not be back this weekend, so Pacino was disappointed. Strangely, Manuel also did not talk about going home. After Pacino¡¯s mistake that day, Manuel was in a very low mood, not talking much, not eating much, and not sleeping much. Pacino felt very guilty and cursed himself numerous times, but it did not help. So the two spent the weekend in the dormitory, and Pacino stayed there for half a day before talking to Manuel. ¡°Actually, what I said the other day was really unintentional, it¡¯s just me being such an idiot to talk nonsense, no one else would think that way, you grew up with Angelica and she is so close to your family, if she had been closer, your mother could have just adopted her as her daughter.¡± Yes, Manuel had grown up with her, and Lea, and the three of them had always been close, but after what Pacino had said that day, even he had realized that something was wrong. He seemed to be devoting more to Angelica than some of his expectations, which was fine with him, and Angelica was too innocent to think about it, but what about the others? Pacino¡¯s words, though they said they were not intentional, but what if there was a second and third person who felt the same way? ¡°Don¡¯t say these things in front of her.¡± After a long moment of reflection, Manuel returned in a somber voice.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s for sure, I wouldn¡¯t say it in front of the girl even if she killed me!¡± She was as clean as a sheet of white paper, and Pacino would never say those strange things to Angelica. ¡°Then remember your words and keep your mouth shut from now on.¡± ¡°Yes, I will!¡± After all, this was about Angelica¡¯s reputation, so Pacino took it very seriously. After a few more moments, Manuel whispered, ¡°If you are interested in her, then ¡­.¡± At this point, he paused for a moment, as if to make a decision, before adding, ¡°Be nice to her, and like you said, make her admit your feelings when she¡¯s in college, and if she doesn¡¯t like you, don¡¯t force or stalk her.¡± Pacino almost jumped for joy at receiving such an approval. ¡°Manuel, you are now my best friend, really! If Angelica and I get together, I will treat you like a brother!¡± ¡°Okay, enough.¡± Pacino was overjoyed and immediately jumped out of bed. ¡°I heard Angelica decided to stay in school this weekend, she must be bored at the moment, when she¡¯s bored she¡¯s most likely hungry, I¡¯ll go get her something to eat.¡± She put on her shoes as she gathered her things, ¡°Brother, will youe with me?¡± ¡°You go.¡± Manuel closed his eyes, his handsome face showed little expression, and said slightly, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, I¡¯ll take a nap.¡± Pacino became irritated, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go find Angelica ah, hehe.¡± After Pacino left, the room returned to silence and Manuel opened his eyes again and a soft sigh came from deep within. He knew Pacino¡¯s personality well enough, and if Angelica was willing to be with him in the future, it would be a good idea. It¡¯s just that Manuel has a strange feeling in his mind that he cannot put a name to. Angelica spent thest two days in the hostel with Livia. Livia was exhausted and spent her days lying down. When Angelica brought her food, she ate two pieces and her appetite immediately disappeared, her face remained very pale. To top it off, Angelica had not even noticed that her period hade. Angelica was puzzled as to why she was so weak when she had not yet menstruated, so she suggested that Livia see a doctor. When she heard the word doctor, Livia shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not serious enough to go to the doctor.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re very pale and you¡¯ve eaten very little in thest two days, Livia, you¡¯re too sick to tell me, are you afraid I¡¯ll worry?¡± Angelica looked at her with an innocent face. Seeing Angelica like this, the pent-up frustration in Livia¡¯s heart disappeared, she had thought too much, Angelica was so innocent, even if she had said something in front of Mich and Genara, it must have been unintentional. Or maybe it had been arranged by those two. After all, Genara and Mich were so powerful that if they had wanted to trap Angelica, thetter could not have hidden. She had been feeling very uneasy about this for a long time, and now that she thought about it, she could see the moon. At that moment, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Is Angelica there?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Angelica stood up and looked outside. A strange student was standing in front of her dormitory door, and when he saw here out, he told her, ¡°Your brother is here to see you, and he asked me to call you for him, he is waiting for you at the school gate.¡± Chapter 1579-Don’t be taken seriously ¡°Brother?¡± Angelica¡¯s eyes instantly lit up at the sound of her brothering to see her. ¡°Is he right in front of the school?¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s waiting for you at the main gate and said not to rush and to take your time getting out.¡± ¡°Well, thank you ssmate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After that Angelica went back to the bed and said to Livia, ¡°Livia, my brother is here, I can take you to the doctor, you can¡¯t go on like this.¡± When she heard Angelica say that she wanted her brother to take her to the doctor, two blushes flew across Livia¡¯s pale face, ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t go.¡± Her body was covered with bruises and if she went to the doctor, she would be discovered immediately and then what would she say when asked? The truth? What would happen to her mother¡¯s job at the textile factory if she told him? She dared not try, not at all. ¡°Livia, don¡¯t think too much, your situation is really very serious, wait for me here, I¡¯m going to look for my brother ande backter.¡± After saying this, Angelica immediately ran out of the dormitory, ignoring Livia¡¯s refusal. Livia sat down in anxiety, but because she was in such a hurry she pulled the wound, although a sharp pain came from her stomach, and cold sweat broke out immediately. I don¡¯t know if the kick in the stomach had been too strong that day, but in thest few days her stomach hurt, sometimes so much that she was sweating and could barely dry herself and wanted to roll over. But Livia really didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital with them, so she got up, put on her shoes and tried to leave the dormitory to go somewhere else. The next thing she knew, Livia had passed out on the floor and was unconscious. Outside the school Pacino stood leaning against the wall with arge bag of snacks, one hand in his coat pocket. It was a beautiful sunny day and he was in a good mood, the corners of his lips curled upward again as he thought about something. After a while he heard a sound of footsteps and guessed it was Angelica. ¡°Brother!¡± Angelica quickly ran toward Pacino, but when she saw that he was alone, the light in his eyes disappeared for a few moments, ¡°Why are you alone?¡± Didn¡¯t the man say her brother was looking for her? Pacino red as the light in his eyes disappeared and felt his heart being stabbed hard again, ¡°You¡¯re really breaking my heart, I didn¡¯t tell youst time that your brother was quite busy, so I had toe looking for you alone.¡± With that, Pacino handed Angelica the bag of snacks he was holding. ¡°Look, he brought you lots of goodies.¡± Angelica¡¯s eyes lit up again when she saw the food, but she immediately thought of something, ¡°By the way Pacino, you came just in time, Livia is not feeling well, I just wanted to take her to the hospital to the doctor, but she doesn¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°Livia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been on bed rest for thest few days, but she doesn¡¯t look any better and she¡¯s not eating much, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good.¡± Angelica said as she went to take Pacino¡¯s hand, ¡°Pacino, why don¡¯t you help me convince her.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Pacino soon followed Angelica into the school. Angelica had to tell the guard that Livia was not feeling well and that Pacino was her brother and hade to take her to the hospital. The guard agreed, but was still not convinced, so he followed them upstairs. Soon they arrived at the dormitory. As soon as they opened the door, they found Livia, who had copsed on the floor. ¡°Livia!¡± The hostel guard was shocked at the sight, ¡°Why did you faint? Pacino, who was tall, thin and strong, immediately dropped the bag he was holding and knelt down, picking up the unconscious Livia. The group rushed outside. Angelica was in tears, but she dared not cry out, so she could only wipe away her tears and run after them. When they reached the hospital and Livia was taken to the emergency room, Angelica¡¯s eyes werepletely red from crying and Pacino was exhausted. Turning his head and seeing the girl¡¯s eyes as red as a rabbit¡¯s, he felt like a pinprick and took a handkerchief from his pocket and bent down to wipe Angelica¡¯s tears. ¡°Angelica, don¡¯t cry, we are in the hospital, the doctor will save her.¡± Despite this, Angelica could not stop crying for a moment, and beads of tears fell on Pacino¡¯s hands. Damn! Pacino felt like his heart was about to break. He knelt before Angelica, ¡°Ancestor, stop crying.¡± His heart was about to break into several pieces. Of course Pacino did not say this in front of Angelica. ¡°Pacino, oooh ¡­ Livia she ¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine, the doctor will save her, let¡¯s wait out here for her toe out, okay?¡± After saying this, Pacino took the girl¡¯s hand and went to the chair next to her, ¡°The brother will wait here with you.¡± The duo could only sit and wait in front of the emergency room, but Angelica was crying the whole time, not knowing what was going on. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, she said she wasn¡¯t feeling well earlier, I should have taken her to the hospital earlier so Livia wouldn¡¯t have fainted.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be med for that, luckily we are here now and it¡¯s not toote.¡± For some reason, Angelica was suddenly eager to see Manuel and pathetically reached out her hand to the hem of Pacino¡¯s shirt. ¡± Pacino.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My brother, is he really busy?¡± At those words, Pacino gasped and immediately knew what he meant. ¡°Do you want me toe over?¡± ¡°May I, may I?¡± He asked as he sobbed. ¡°Of course.¡± In front of Angelica, who was making her tears fall, there was no way for Pacino to refuse her request. ¡°Wait here a moment while I go get your brother.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After that Pacino took the phone and went out, Angelica closed her eyes and buried herself in hisp. After a while Pacino returned.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Pacino?¡± Pacino had a slightly embarrassed expression on his face, ¡°That, your brother ¡­ didn¡¯t answer the phone.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He probably didn¡¯t hear it because his phone was on silent, but I sent him a message and he wille to you when he sees it.¡± Thest light in an6¡¯s eyes disappeared into thin air and she did not say another word, just leaned back on her knees and thought. Her brother was very busy because there were so many girls who liked him and wanted to pursue him, so he had no time for her as a sister. Thinking about it made Angelica¡¯s heart clench and she could hardly breathe, even she did not know why. Chapter 1580 Who wants to be your father? ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it Angelica, your brother was sleeping in the dormitory when I left.¡± Was he sleeping? ¡°Brother would rather sleep thane to see Angelica now?¡± Pacino immediately wanted to p himself, what was wrong with him that he couldn¡¯t even say the words? It was clearly meant as an exnation and seemed to have made the result worse. ¡°It¡¯s not like that Angelica, your brother was just reading tootest night and when I left I found him still asleep and I didn¡¯t tell him I came to see you.¡± Hoping this would make Angelica¡¯s heart feel better. Pacino reached out and rubbed the back of Angelica¡¯s head, ¡°Come on, why do you think so much? Don¡¯t you know how much your brother loves you? How could he note to see you?¡± Angelica did not say another word. On the one hand, she didn¡¯t think it was appropriate for her to talk about it now, since Livia was still reanimated inside, and on the other hand, she also felt a little tired and didn¡¯t feel like talking about it. After waiting like this for a while, the emergency room door suddenly opened and a doctor came out and said that Livia¡¯s body had many wounds. In response, Pacino and Angelica both looked stunned and uncertain about what had happened. The doctor could only ask, ¡°How did she get them?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, doctor, my sister and she are ssmates, and when she found out she wasn¡¯t feeling well she had to be taken to the hospital and then she suddenly fainted. Did she have any injuries? What happened?¡± ¡°Well, there were a lot of bruises.¡± After Pacino exined the connection, the doctor asked them no more questions-after all, these two probably didn¡¯t know what had happened, ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait for the patient to wake up and ask again.¡± The patient was in aa and much was unknown. After the emergency room door was closed again, Angelica looked puzzled. ¡°Pacino, just now the doctor said Livia had wounds on her body?¡± Pacino said nothing, merely half-closed his lips, reluctantly, before pulling her back into the chair and sitting down. ¡°You live with her, you haven¡¯t noticed anything strangetely?¡± Angelica then gave Pacino an ount of recent events. After broadly understanding the situation, Pacino¡¯s expression became grave: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it started that day, she didn¡¯t have the courage to tell you and tried to resist on her own, her condition should have worsened in thest few days, that¡¯s why she fainted.¡± Hearing this, Angelica¡¯s eyes reddened again. ¡°Ancestor, it¡¯s hard to stop the tears, don¡¯t you dare cry again, if you cry again, your brother will have to take off his shirt to dry your tears.¡± Thisst remark brought the tears back to Angelica, where she dared not shed them again. ¡°You are afraid, aren¡¯t you? Let you shed your tears again.¡± Angelica did not dare to cry anymore, but she still sobbed. ¡°Well, when the doctor came out just now he just asked about the situation and didn¡¯t say anything else, which means Livia¡¯s condition is not that serious, surely she will wake upter.¡± Seeing Angelica¡¯s eyes so red, Pacino felt the urge to pull her into his arms, but he did not dare, it would have been too animalistic ording to Manuel. Later Livia was transferred from the emergency room to the general ward and Angelica realized that Livia¡¯s body had many bruises. ¡°How did this happen? Howe I didn¡¯t notice in thest few days that I lived with her, how did Livia get so many bruises?¡± Angelica was terrified and could not understand what was happening. Pacino pulled her back, ¡°It¡¯s probably because she didn¡¯t want you to know, if she had wanted you to know, you would have noticed these bruises by now, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°I was negligent, I should have taken her to the hospital first.¡± Having said that, Angelica realized another very serious thing: ¡°But how could she be so badly injured and not talk about it?¡± ¡°There are various reasons why she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, it may be that she didn¡¯t want to worry about it or she didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have spent so many days lying alone in the dormitory without saying a single word.¡± At this point, Pacino¡¯s expression turned serious: ¡°She probably encountered something.¡± ¡°Pacino, I have to go tell the teacher then, or we have to call the police.¡± Livia had fainted, so Angelica felt that the matter was of a serious nature and sensed that the only way to solve the problem was to call the police. ¡°For now just be quiet, it has already happened, it is better to wait until Livia wakes up and we inquire about the situation before making a decision.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After that Pacino stayed with Angelica in the ward and waited for Livia to wake up. But Livia wasn¡¯t going to wake up for a while, and since it was noon, Pacino didn¡¯t mind being hungry himself, but he couldn¡¯t stand Angelica, being hungry with him, so he pulled out his phone and opened the takeaway app. ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Angelica was hungry, but she didn¡¯t seem to have an appetite, so she shook her head. ¡°Pacino, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°How can you not be hungry, people are made of steel? If you don¡¯t eat because of what happened to Livia, then you are not behaving well.¡± Pacino also pinched Angelica¡¯s ear. ¡°Make good , tell me what you want to eat, is brother will order it for you.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you Pacino.¡± Then Angelica seemed to think of something else, ¡°By the way Pacino, has my brother not answered yet?¡± ¡°Your brother? He hasn¡¯t called me back yet, he¡¯s probably still sleeping, he¡¯ll be here as soon as he wakes up.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Angelica felt a little better when she heard that Manuel was catching up on sleep during the day because he had insomnia, as long as he was not too busy to talk to her. Pacino carefully ordered some of Angelica¡¯s favorite foods on the takeout app, then chose a lighter porridge that Livia could eat when she woke up, ordered a random meal for herself, and settled the bill. When the rice arrived, Livia had not yet woken up and Angelica could only say to the still unconscious Livia. ¡°Livia, I¡¯m going to eat first, I¡¯ll be back after I eat.¡± Angelica and Pacino then snuggled at the table in the room and ate, Angelica was a little curious because she found all her favorite foods on the table. ¡± Pacino, how did you know I like to eat these?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known you for so many years and you still don¡¯t trust me, do you? Your brother Pacino is known to have a good memory.¡± Pacino took away the take-out bags one by one and opened all the lids again, even the fork was ready for Angelica and handed it to her, ¡°Come on, hurry up and eat.¡± After Angelica took the fork, she suddenly said. ¡°Pacino, the way you rush me to eat you are just like my father.¡± Pacino¡¯s face darkened when he heard this, and his mood immediately became depressed, ¡°Who will be your father? Chapter 1581 – It hurts like hell. ¡°Come on, hurry up and eat.¡± Angelica did not have much appetite at first, but when the food was put in front of her, she began to crave it again and ate much more without realizing it. It was only after she finished her food that Angelica realized she had eaten too much. ¡°I thought you said you had no appetite?¡± Pacino looked at her flirtatiously. At his words, Angelica blushed, ¡°Who told you to order so much?¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t make you eat it all even though I ordered so much, did I?¡± Angelica was a little annoyed by hisment and ttened her mouth to keep quiet. ¡°Okay, okay, I was teasing you, you didn¡¯t eat too much, wipe your mouth.¡± He handed a handkerchief to Angelica. Angelica grunted softly and did not take it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to worry about Pacino.¡± Pacino smiled and was about to say something when his phone rang, picked it up and looked at him, the smile in his eyes brightened a few notches as he answered the phone. ¡°Dude, are you finally awake?¡± ¡°What department?¡± Manuel¡¯s voice rang out with a few gasps/breaths, as if he had been run over. Once Pacino had given the ward number, he hung up immediately, and Pacino could only take the phone back in his pocket and tell Angelica, ¡°Manuel woke up from his nap and is probably already in the hospital.¡± ¡°Manuel is here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Pacino picked up the food she had eaten as he reassured her, ¡°What I told you before, Manuel wouldn¡¯t leave you alone, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica was somewhat relieved to know that Manuel had arrived at the hospital, because she had been panicked before, but now she was fine. Within moments, there was another person outside the ward door. Manuel was breathing hard and was relieved to see Angelica sitting there in good health. A few momentster he walked in just as Pacino was getting up with his things, ¡°Are you here? Then you stay here and watch while I go take out the trash.¡± After Pacino left, there were three people left in the ward. Livia was still unconscious. Manuel breathed softly and went to sit across from Angelica, then smiled fondly at her: ¡°Are you full?¡± ¡°Manuel.¡± Angelica nodded, ¡°I¡¯m full, Pacino ordered a lot of takeaways, all my favorites, and I¡¯m a little stuffed.¡± ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Manuel thought of something and looked at her again from head to toe, relieved to make sure Angelica had no injuries on her body. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s Livia who is hurt.¡± Angelica gestured toward the bed where Liviay, ¡°She has a lot of bruises.¡± ¡°Wounds?¡± After all, she was the friend who had gone to stay at her house, and someone Angelica considered a good friend, so naturally Manuel was worried about Livia, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Angelica told Manuel all the events of thest few days, and when she had finished her eyes followed, ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up recently, I don¡¯t know when.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Manuel reached out and gently rubbed the back of Angelica¡¯s head, ¡°Since the doctor said to keep her under observation, she will stay under observation for a while. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good, then the brother will keep watch with you.¡± Angelica unconsciously tugged harder on Manuel¡¯s sleeve, got up and went to sit beside him, extraordinarily relying on him, and then she got a little sleepy sitting up, so Manuel took off his jacket and put it on her, ¡°If you are sleepy, lean on my shoulder and sleep, and I will call you when your friend wakes up. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Manuel.¡± Pacino had already returned and stood outside the door and saw how Angelica relied on Manuel. As good as they were, they were just brother and sister, not anything else, and it was normal for brother and sister to be close, so there was nothing wrong with that. It was just that at this point he felt like a superfluous person and was too embarrassed to return to the ward. It was only when Livia woke up and Angelica threw herself on the bed that Pacino collected himself and entered the room. Livia awoke with her stomach still aching and her mind a little confused by the white filling her eyes, then finally came back to herself after seeing Angelica, Manuel, and Pacino. It seemed that what she had kept hidden for so long had not been hidden after all. ¡°Livia, you finally woke up.¡± Angelica held Livia¡¯s hand anxiously with an added worry. ¡°The doctor said to let him know as soon as you wake up, now I will give him the word.¡± Pacino quickly turned and walked out. Seeing that Angelica¡¯s eyes were slightly swollen, Livia knew that he had shed tears for her and must still be very worried, a hard smile escaped her pale lips. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°How can you be fine? The doctor said you have a lot of bruises, Livia, what¡¯s going on, how on earth did you get those bruises and why are you hiding them from me?¡± As she spoke, Manuel quietly apanied her, his thin lips tightened in a straight line, and when he saw that Livia seemed to want to say something, he took the floor instead of Angelica: ¡°You¡¯re already in the hospital, do you think you can hide it anymore?¡± With one word, Livia was aghast. Yes, she had hidden it for so many days, but in the end she had not been able to carry it out on her own, and once she was taken to the hospital, all was revealed. But thinking of her mother, Livia still said indifferently, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just that I was beaten up by a group of gangsters in front of the school a few days ago.¡± ¡°A gangster?¡± ¡°Well, they tried to take my bag and I disagreed, so I got beaten up.¡± Livia¡¯s tone was light as if she was not talking about herself. As Manuel half-closed his thin lips to remain silent, Angelica was somewhat convinced of what she was saying and merely spoke for herself, ¡°How can people like that exist? Why didn¡¯t you tell your teacher or call the police, and you didn¡¯te to the hospital even though you are hurt.¡± ¡°At first I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, just a few bumps and small pains, so I thought I would just lie down for a few days and it would pass, I didn¡¯t think ¡­ I¡¯m sorry Angelica, for making you worry about me.¡± After saying this, Livia smiled again and took an6¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I know what¡¯s going on in my heart, I woke up, didn¡¯t I?¡± And Pacino soon brought the doctor back, and the first thing he said when he arrived was. ¡°I see you have a wound on your stomach, does it still hurt?¡± Livia shook her head in fear that the others present would be concerned. Who knew the doctor¡¯s expression was serious: ¡°Girl, this is not something you can just ignore, the person is already in the hospital, so you have to tell the truth, whether it hurts or not. Otherwise, if the treatment is dyedter, will it be the hospital¡¯s fault or your staff¡¯s fault?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The doctor¡¯s tone was so harsh that it startled Livia, and she was stunned for a long time before nodding and admitting, ¡°It hurts, it hurts a lot.¡± Chapter 1582 Not in good taste She still said what was on her mind, with some choking in her voice. Of course she was in pain, the kind that had been beaten so badly that she couldn¡¯t even stand up that day, and shivered in pain even when she took a step. It was a pity that she was not the kind of girl who had been spoiled since childhood, otherwise she would not have dragged it out until now. But this time she had taken her illness lightly, and Livia had never thought there would be a day when she would not make it. As she admitted this, Livia¡¯s eyes filled with tears, but she quickly realized she had lost herposure, so she turned her head and reached out to wipe them away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Angelica¡¯s brother would think she was pretentious when he saw her like that, right? She couldn¡¯t cry anymore, and there was nothing to cry about. The doctor sighed, ¡°Just know that it hurts, next time if you have such a situation, remember toe to the hospital first, little girl, if you are sick or hurt you have to see a doctor, you can¡¯t do it alone, not to mention it will aggravate your condition.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry doctor, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, I know I was wrong, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Now please leave, we need to check her again.¡± Livia was then put through a series of tests to make sure there was nothing else wrong with her, before Angelica put her at ease. ¡°Livia, I just thought about it and I think we need to call the police.¡± When she heard the police, Livia¡¯s face changed, ¡°Don¡¯t call the police, I¡¯m already fine, and the police can¡¯t catch those guys now.¡± ¡°But what if they can be caught? These guys have gone too far, beating you like this.¡± Said Angelica, tilting her head to look at Manuel standing next to her, ¡°Brother?¡± Livia did not know what Manuel was thinking, but she did not want to call the police, now that she was in the hospital and it was over, she imagined Mich and the girls would not do anything like that in the future. ¡°Angelica, don¡¯t call the police or tell the teacher, I¡¯m fine now, I just want to rest quietly, if I call the police or tell the teacher they will definitelye and ask me questions then, I still want to go to the library when I rest.¡± This sounded reasonable, not wanting to be disturbed and wanting to rest quietly. Manuel¡¯s hand fell on Angelica¡¯s shoulder and his voice trailed off. ¡°Now that she said that, you should stop pushing her, don¡¯t call the police if you don¡¯t want to, and there¡¯s no need to tell the teacher, after what happened this time, there shouldn¡¯t be a next time.¡± When he finished, Manuel¡¯s eyes raked Livia¡¯s face and Livia felt a few shivers run down her spine and unconsciously bit her lower lip. Why did he seem to read her mind? Livia could not help but look up and bump into Manuel¡¯s deep-set eyes, then her ears began to burn and she could only look away nervously. Since there was no serious danger, Livia stayed in the hospital until the end of the week and returned to school, where she was given some medicine and was discharged by Angelica and Manuel . Since Livia could not walk easily, Pacino carried her directly on his back and then asked Livia in a low voice as Manuel carried Angelica to get the car. ¡°Tell me the truth, who exactly were you hit by?¡± Livia was a little embarrassed and a little shy about being carried on a boy¡¯s back for the first time and did not immediately answer him when she heard his question. ¡°I¡¯m not Angelica, I¡¯m not innocent like her, do you think brother and I are going to believe you when you say bullshit like being beaten by a gangster in front of the school?¡± Manuel? Livia¡¯s mind wandered, ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe it either?¡± ¡°Brother is much smarter than me, if I don¡¯t believe it, how do you think he will? The only reason he agreed not to call the police is because he respected your wishes.¡± At this point, Pacino sighed helplessly again. ¡°A poor excuse like yours, only a fool like Angelica would believe it.¡± What a fool. But why did he like this fool so much? Ugh.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± Livia shook her head; with Pacino¡¯s character, if he told the truth, the whole living species would know tomorrow. ¡°You don¡¯t trust your brother, do you? Are you afraid he will spill the beans for you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Livia¡¯s voice was soft: ¡°If I¡¯ve already decided to put things to rest, then why say anything at all? So, I might as well not ask.¡± ¡°Well, I just wanted to see who was so ruthless, I can¡¯t guess what you¡¯re selling in your noggin.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± After all, men and women are different, and Livia was still embarrassed to be on her back. ¡°Why are you shy? I don¡¯t feel anything that brings you, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡°Pacino, who said I was thinking too much? I¡¯m not used to that, and besides, don¡¯t you like Angelica¡¯s? Why don¡¯t you put me down and let me go alone, so that Angelica won¡¯t remember this scer and misunderstand you in the future.¡± ¡°Stop it, who could misunderstand that silly girl? ording to her IQ, I will have to burn incense and worship gods if she can understand what feelings and tastes are when she is in college.¡± Hearing Pacino¡¯s words, Livia suddenly sighed a little too; she had to work hard and get into a good school, otherwise she would be stuck in the dust for the rest of her life. In the past she thought it was nothing, but now there was someone she wanted to be close to, so everything became different. When she went back to school, Angelica stopped being with Mich and the girls and followed Livia wherever she went, always close to her. Livia spent an afternoon in the library and slept next to her all afternoon. At first Livia woke her up, but when she realized it was no use, she let her sleep and woke her up only when she had finished studying. Both Mich and Genara were angry about this and asked Angelica why she was not ying with them, to which Angelica subtly replied. ¡°Livia is going to the library to study and I also want to study, do you want to study? If you also want to go study, we can all go together.¡± Mich and Genara suspected that the girl had revealed something to Angelica, but when they saw Angelica¡¯s excited expression at the end of the sentence, she did not feel disconnected from them, so they believed that Livia would not dare to talk nonsense in front of Angelica. ¡°No, we still have to practice the dance, so we won¡¯t apany you to the library, don¡¯t study too much, you have tobine study and rest, if you have the time, we will go to eat barbecue together again.¡± ¡°Ok~ I will definitely call you if we have a barbecue next time!¡± Livia, who had seen Angelica¡¯s enthusiasm for the two of them, felt very ufortable. Chapter 1583 Weight Loss Because those two were the ones responsible for beating her to death. Yet she could not send them away. She had to watch her best friend confront them, and Livia bit her lower lip, all because she was too weak. If she had a good family, would Genara and Mich have dared toy a hand on her and threaten her? No! But God is so unfair, not everyone is born equal, it is impossible to count on her family in this life, and it is toote to reincarnate. One day, he would make Genara and Mich pay n painful price for what they had done! Livia closed her eyes and unknowingly snapped the pen in her hand! Snap! The other half of the pen flew out and bounced off themp next to her, making a rather loud sound. Livia¡¯s heart skipped a few beats when she saw this¡­. Oh no, if those two people had seen this, they wouldn¡¯t have tried to get her into trouble again, would they? ¡°Livia, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Angelica heard a noise and approached curiously, ¡°Ah, the pen broke.¡± Livia then realized that the two of them were the only ones left in the dormitory. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°Mich and Genara? They are out, they said they are going out to eat today, they should be backte tonight, and they said they will bring us a caketer.¡± Livia was relieved to hear that, fortunately, they had already left. Last semester whizzed by, Livia gained a lot of knowledge because she used the studio, while Angelica after the semester came home and got on the scale, she had actually lost a few pounds. Angelica was especially surprised to see that her weight had actually decreased. ¡°Mom! I¡¯ve lost weight!¡± ¡°Why have you lost so much weight in only half a trimester? Didn¡¯t you eat well at school?¡± Angelica was delighted, ¡°If I lose a few pounds like this next quarter, will I lose weight by the time I go to college?¡± Looking at the shape of her daughter¡¯s body, Fiona sighed, ¡°Just because you lost a few pounds this quarter doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll lose next quarter too. Look at the girls at your school, aren¡¯t they all starting to love dressing up and looking good?¡± Angelica recalled for a moment and nodded, ¡°It seems so.¡± ¡°So yes, you can¡¯t always eat as many sweets now as you used to, otherwise you will get fatter and fatter, and who will want you when you grow up?¡± Fiona pulled her off the scale and said, ¡°You need to exercise and eat less sweets and things like that.¡± ¡°No.¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°I just like to eat, and even if no one wants me in the future, I still have my brother.¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Fiona realized she was talking about Manuel and sighed. When she was a child, the Ferrari family had wanted her daughter as their daughter-inw, but it had not been mentioned since. Manuel is only 20 years old, but he is just like his father, never showing his emotions and there is no telling what he is thinking. Fiona even thinks that Angelica may not even know what emotions are, like her daughter, who eats, sleeps and thinks of nothing else. s, she didn¡¯t seem to be like that when she was younger, how did she raise such an unenlightened daughter? ¡°Your brother he ¡­ is not like you, if he has a girlfriend in the future, or if he gets married, will he still be able to treat you well all the time?¡± Hearing this, Angelica froze, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Silly girl, if your brother has a girlfriend, men and women are different, if he still treats you well, won¡¯t his girlfriend be jealous?¡± Angelica bit her lower lip and said nothing. ¡°In the future you will also have a boyfriend, would you like it if your boyfriend was nice to other girls?¡± Ang continued to say nothing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fiona stopped and asked her when she noticed that she was remarkably quiet. ¡°Is brother ¡­ really going to have a girlfriend?¡± Angelica bit her lower lip and asked with some difficulty, ¡°Won¡¯t he be good to Angelica after he has a girlfriend?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that your brother won¡¯t treat you well if he finds a girl, it¡¯s that if he has a girl, he won¡¯t be able to focus all his energy on you, and since you are different from him, he will definitely have to be careful about his manners at that time, don¡¯t you think?¡± Angelica stopped talking for a long time before looking up and saying. ¡°Mom, wouldn¡¯t it be too selfish of me to say that I don¡¯t want my brother to have a girlfriend?¡± She had found herself having many unhappy momentstely, andst year she had dreamed about what Pacino had said, and woke up with tears in the corners of her eyes. The thought of her brother having a girlfriend in the future and not being nice to her anymore and having to distance himself from her made Angelica sad. Fiona was a little shocked, ¡°You, you don¡¯t want your brother to have a girlfriend? But ¡­¡± Fiona almost wondered for a moment if her daughter had a crush on Manuel, but seeing his eyes as clear as a spring, she thought it was unlikely, only Angelica was worried that there was no one left to spoil her like this. ¡°Mom, am I being selfish?¡± ¡°No.¡± Fiona hugged her daughter and sighed softly, ¡°People are really selfish, you¡¯re just a little selfish yourself, Mom won¡¯t me you.¡± Angelica leaned on Fiona¡¯s arms, but she was actually very sad inside. In the past, Angelica could say that she spent all her time at the Ferrari family, but this year Angelica did not even dare to go to Manuel when she thought her brother might be looking for a girlfriend, and what her mother had told her. That was until Serena called the Rossi family to ask. Fiona cast a nce back in the direction of the room Angelica was in, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s been having a lot of funtely and forgot to stop by, I¡¯ll tell her about itter.¡± ¡°Tell her toe and y sometime, Lea is waiting for her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Fiona went to Angelica¡¯s room. ¡°Your Aunt Serena called you and asked why you didn¡¯t go to the Ferrari family this year?¡± Angelicay on her bed drawing and her fingertips paused for a moment before whispering, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go.¡± Fiona sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Is it because of what Mom saidst time? Are you afraid your brother won¡¯t love you anymore after he gets a girlfriend, so you won¡¯t even go to the Ferrari family?¡± She said nothing.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°But have you ever thought that in the Ferrari family there is not only Manuel, and how much your Aunt Serena usually adores you? And Lea, she is also waiting for you.¡± At Fiona¡¯sment, Angelica also felt as if she had exaggerated a bit. ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll go this afternoon.¡± As for her brother, she would just talk to him less. Chapter 1584 It’s not her problem. Angelicater went to the Ferrari family, just to y with Lea, and when she saw Manuel arrive, although she unconsciously wanted to go up and call her brother, she restrained herself and sat quietly. When Manuel came to talk to her, Angelica only casually responded. At first Manuel thought she was just in a bad mood, but when he realized she was only doing it with him, he found it a little strange. Then he deliberately observed her and proposed to take her skiing in a few days. A little happy to hear about skiing, Angelica was about to say yes when she thought of something else and then shook her head, ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Manuel¡¯s gaze took over her face and eyes, trying to figure out what was going on, ¡°Didn¡¯t you like to go in previous years?¡± Angelica bit her lip slightly and buried her head in hisp, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go this year.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go?¡± Manuel asked again, with no intention of letting her go. Faced with such a Manuel, Angelica felt helpless and could only whisper, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t ask.¡± Manuel sighed, ¡°What happened recently?¡± He was a little worried, after all the ridiculous things he had heard earlier from Pacino¡¯s mouth, he had feared that someone else might talk nonsense even in front of Angelica. It didn¡¯t matter to him, but not if Angelica heard it. Fortunately, Angelica had always been innocent, but since winter break, she had stoppeding to his house, and when she did, she was less willing to engage with him. It was obvious to him that the girl was deliberately distancing herself from him, so Manuel became a little suspicious that someone had said something in front of her. ¡°No, no.¡± Angelica denied it and tried to get up to leave, but there was a grip on her wrist and she was pulled back by Manuel¡¯s whole body, probably because she was moving a little hastily, so Angelica fell into Manuel¡¯s arms, and her whole breath was filled with the scent that belonged to him. It was familiar, but also unfamiliar. Although she had been familiar with his smell in the past, when the two of them had been together without any taboos, now she felt strange and her heart was even racing a little. She wanted to run away. ¡°Brother, let me go.¡± Angelica struggled with a red face. Manuel did not notice the girl¡¯s strangeness and let her goter to sit on the sofa, ¡°So tell us what happened, did someone say something to you?¡± There was only one thing she was worried about now, and that was whether or not someone had said something in front of her, and whether or not Pacino, that blowhard, would go to her alone during the vacations? With that in mind, she added, ¡°Did Pacinoe to you during the vacations?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with Pacino?¡± Angelica didn¡¯t quite understand and just stared at the wrist she had just had squeezed; her skin was white and delicate, so just that slight squeeze had brought out a small light pink mark on her wrist. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Manuel said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Angelica stopped talking again and Manuel, a little confused by her appearance, narrowed his eyes on the back of her head and decided to be direct: ¡°You seem to be deliberately pulling away from metely?¡± Ang6 had not expected him to ask so directly and looked up abruptly, ¡°No, how could I ever do that, don¡¯t overthink it brother!¡± ¡°No?¡± Looking at the young girl¡¯s expression, Manuel doubted himself a little, was he really thinking too much? But yes, after the ridiculous things he had heard from Pacino, many things about Angelica tended to mess themselves up. Maybe even this time, if it hadn¡¯t been for those words, he still would have thought that the girl was deliberately pulling away from him? He shouldn¡¯t have been. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing, and my brother didn¡¯t tell me before that men and women are different, and Angelica is grown up now.¡± Manuel froze for a moment and then burst outughing. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve grown up, you¡¯re not the little girl you used to be.¡± After all, she was a freshman in high school and would be a sophomore. She was growing up without realizing it and knew the difference between men and women, so it was natural that she did not want to have too much contact with him as an older brother. In this case, Manuel understood. ¡°Okay, I guess I¡¯m thinking too much, so are youing skiing?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Manuel left, Angelica¡¯s expression became a little frustrated, actually she wanted to go, she wanted to go out with him, but ¡­ thought that if he had a girlfriend in the future, he would not have time to be nice to her. Angelica then had to bear the pain of rejection, it was better not to get too close now than to make a bad impression in the future. Following Angelica¡¯s remark about the difference between men and women, Manuel, did not approach her again, and he was very respectful of Angelica¡¯s opinion. So there was very little conversation between the two. Usually when there was an event with Manuel, Angelica did not go, and so it was almost New Year¡¯s Eve when Serena noticed at the end, and decided to call Angelica to ask what was going on. ¡°Angelica, Auntie wants to ask you if you had a fight with your brother recently?¡± Angelica did not expect this to rm Aunt Serena and was a bit nervous and incoherent. ¡°Aunt Serena, I didn¡¯t mean to, I just ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Serena took her soft, boneless little hand, ¡°Speak softly, whatever you say Auntie will not me you.¡± ¡°Did your brother mistreat you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Angelica shook her head. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to be with your brother? Or your brother doesn¡¯t want to be with you and that Auntie will scold him.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°No, Aunt Serena, don¡¯t me Manuel, it¡¯s none of his business.¡± ¡°Then what happened, are you going to tell Aunt Serena?¡± Angelica thought about it and decided it was better not to involve Manuel, if he didn¡¯t tell her, Aunt Serena would surely me her brother. Thinking about this, Angelica leaned toward Serena and tilting her head whispered, ¡°It was my mother who said that my brother would have a girl in the future, but he is too good to me, so ¡­¡± Hearing this, what was it that Serena did not understand, ¡°So you don¡¯t want to be near your brother?¡± In fact, as far as the rtionship between the children was concerned, Serena did not really want to restrict too much, although at first, when Cristian brought Angelica, the intention was to find him a girlfriend, but at that time the two were still so young and unsure of everything. Although the two had yed well together over the years, Serena felt it was up to the children to develop their own rtionship, so she did not interfere. But now that Angelica is talking about it, should she give a little guidance? Chapter 1585 – Happy New Year ¡°Actually ¡­¡± Serena sighed softly and said to Angelica in a soft voice, ¡°Have you ever thought seriously about what your mother told you?¡± ¡°Aunt Serena?¡± Angelica didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant. ¡°It¡¯s about your brother having a girlfriend in the future.¡± Serena knew that Angelica had always been simple-minded, with eyes for food and not much else, so she could only guide her slowly. ¡°For example, haven¡¯t you ever thought about not allowing your brother to have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Why not allow my brother to have a girlfriend?¡± Angelica felt in her heart that she had no qualifications, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m his real sister, I¡¯m not qualified to take care of my brother¡¯s business, right?¡± ¡°Yes, you are just childhood friends who grew up together, you don¡¯t understand it yet so you can¡¯t control it, but what if you change your identity?¡± Angelica was even more puzzled, ¡°Another identity?¡± At this point, Serena felt she could stop and smiled slightly, ¡°You haven¡¯t quite figured it out yet, or maybe you just don¡¯t have the heart for it, think about itter.¡± Angelica had been thinking about it ever since, what status was there to take care of her brother¡¯s business if not that of a real sister? She couldn¡¯t quite figure it out, so she went home and told Fiona about it. Fiona was surprised to hear this and took Angelica¡¯s hand and asked her carefully, ¡°Did your Aunt Serena really tell you this?¡± Angelica nodded her head. ¡°Mother, what does it mean, Aunt Serena, that there is another status that can control my brother besides that of a real sister?¡± Angelica did not know, but Fiona could hear what Serena was saying; she had been too embarrassed to mention it when the Ferrari family had stopped talking about it, but now she was talking about it again. But looking at her daughter¡¯s silly face, she probably hadn¡¯t even thought about it. Fiona was momentarily distressed, should she exin or should she wait a little longer? Manuel is now a sophomore in college, and even though he hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend in all these years and has been lonely, it doesn¡¯t mean he will be single for the next year or two.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After all, it¡¯s just that rtionships are meant to be and there¡¯s no stopping them. But Angelica doesn¡¯t know anything yet, so if she told him now, it would only add to his worries. As much as Fiona liked Manuel, a wonderful boy she would have loved to have as a son-inw, it had to take a back seat to her daughter¡¯s feelings. Her daughter¡¯s feelingse first, and what if she doesn¡¯t like him when she meets him? Also, the most important thing is that Angelica is so fat now, will Manuel like her? It¡¯s a lot of work raising a daughter, Fiona thought to herself. ¡°Mom?¡± Seeing her go into deep thought, Angelica shook her arm, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Fiona came back to herself and smiled faintly, ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking about something earlier, would you mind if Mom asked you some questions?¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°When your brother usually takes you to y, does he also take his best friend with him? What is his name?¡± ¡°Pacino!¡± Angelica answered quickly and with some emphasis, ¡°Mom, his name is Pacino.¡± ¡°So his name is Pacino, is he good to you?¡± ¡°Well, Pacino is very good to me, he evenes to school to bring me yogurt to drink.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Fiona sniffed something, ¡°He brings you yogurt?¡± ¡°Yes mom, Pacino has been bringing me yogurt for almost a quarter, sometimes before school and sometimes when ss is over.¡± Fiona: ¡°¡­¡± Bad, I didn¡¯t expect this Pacino to think of his daughter. ¡°So he delivers to someone else besides you?¡± ¡°And Livia.¡± Angelica answered honestly, ¡°To me and Livia every time.¡± Fiona was relieved to hear this, she had seen that Livia, she was quite marked, and especially her body was not so thin and slender, but it was much more beautiful than their Angelica¡¯s. Of course, in Fiona¡¯s eyes, her daughter was the most beautiful. If you thought about it that way, the chances of Pacino looking at Livia were better. ¡°What about your brother, does he deliver on weekdays?¡± ¡°Brother ¡­ is a little busy.¡± ¡°So Mom asks again: if you had a choice, would you let your brother deliver the yogurt or would you let Pacino deliver it to you?¡± Angelica said without hesitation, ¡°Let my brother deliver it!¡± The bond she had grown up with was not something that could be reced by anyone, and now Fiona was a bit confused about whether it was just a form of addiction, and after asking a few questions, she couldn¡¯te up with anything, so she had to rub the back of Angelica¡¯s head. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think too much about it for now, just study.¡± This kind of thing can only go with the flow, if they are meant to be together, they can definitely be together. But if there was no destiny, even if their parents worried themselves to death, they probably wouldn¡¯t get together. ¡°Good.¡± Angelica¡¯s questions remained unanswered, and she could only go back to her room and lie on the table alone, depressed. Eventually, unable to find a solution, Angelica took her drawing table to the balcony and drew. On New Year¡¯s Eve, shortly after dinner, Angelica received a Facebook note from Manuel , along with a New Year¡¯s greeting. {Happy New Year} It was the same every year, and although her brother was very kind to her, every year the New Year¡¯s wish was only three superficial words, never more, never less. These wishes were given every year, I just don¡¯t know if they would still be given in the future if my brother got married or had a girlfriend. Still, Angelica epted her card and finally returned a red package to Manuel, to whom she had given the usual New Year¡¯s wishes in previous years. This year, however, Angelica had a different kind of wish. (Happy New Year to my brother and wishing him a girlfriend sooner ~) After sending the red package, she did not receive a reply for a long time and the red package was not received, Angelica bit her lower lip. If she had sent such a message, would he have thought she was nosy? But he failed to pick it up. After a long time, Angelica sent another small red package and prepared to write another message. Knock-knock. ¡°Angelica, what are you doing in there? Your brother came to see you.¡± Angelica jumped out of bed at the sound of his voice, had her brothere to see her? Oh no, her brother did note to see her specifically for that wish she had sent, did he? At the thought, Angelica panicked a little, ¡°Me, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Then the girl rushed out of bed and opened her locker to change her clothes. After changing, she looked in the mirror and realized that she had put on quite a bit of weight. Inexplicably, she thought of the girl who had visited her earlier, iming to be her brother¡¯s friend. Chapter 1586 Travels She remembered that this girl was thin and tall like her brother, with makeup on her face, and her body smelled good. She did not know what others thought, but Angelica herself thought that girl was really beautiful and it would be nice if she could be like her. Angelica then spent some time looking for clothes in her wardrobe and realized that all her clothes were very childish, as if they were worn by a child. She was so frustrated that she stopped looking and went straight downstairs to see Manuel. ¡°Manuel, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve and you¡¯re already 21, time flies.¡± Manuel half-closed his lips and said with a slight smile, ¡°Yes.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Angelica was just a little smaller then, and now she is seventeen, and in a year the girl will be an adult.¡± With thisst statement, Fiona actually meant to remember Manuel. Her daughter was very ignorant about rtionships, but Manuel certainly is not; after all, the boy is very precocious and quiet, so he probably expects what she is implying. In fact, Manuel did not know what Fiona was implying. It was because Angelica was going to e of age and that he needed to pay more attention to her, or was it something else? ¡°This girl, I just went up to call her, she said she woulde right away, because she hasn¡¯te down yet, maybe she got lost in her sleep, wait a little longer.¡± Angelica was wearing a little red dress and her waist-length hair was tied in a high ponytail with a big red bow, she was very pretty and nice. ¡°Mom, Manuel.¡± ¡°I am is here.¡± Fiona smiled and greeted Angelica, who then curled up in her arms, ¡°We¡¯ve already had our reunion dinner, and your brother said he¡¯s taking you to snow country this year.¡± ¡°Snow country?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Manuel nodded, ¡°I¡¯m already packed and in the car.¡± Angelica was a little scared, thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°If I don¡¯t go, will my brother go alone?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Angelica was d to hear that, ¡°Then wait for me, I¡¯ll go pack.¡± ¡°Bring some thicker clothes, it¡¯s cold there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Fiona thought about it and stood up, ¡°She¡¯s never been to thend of snow before, I¡¯ll go help her pack some warm clothes, otherwise she¡¯ll freeze in a column of ice.¡± A round ice sculpture? The smile in Manuel¡¯s eyes grew a little stronger as the words came to him, then he nodded, ¡°Yes, please, Auntie.¡± ¡°Then I will go up first.¡± After that Fiona went upstairs to help Angelica prepare her clothes. Manuel¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang and he nced at it; it was Pacino calling him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Dude, dude I¡¯m sorry dude!¡± Pacino¡¯s voice was full of displeasure and irritation, ¡°When my mother was on the phone with my uncle about tonight, she spilled the beans about me going to Snow Country, and now my uncle¡¯s daughter is moring to go with me.¡± ¡°Brother , what should we do? I didn¡¯t think to take her, that girl talks too much.¡± Manuel did not answer, but remained silent. ¡°What my mother is saying now is that there will only be three of us going anyway, so why not take one more with us and have somepany with Angelica, after all, if we stay in a room outside, Angelica will be the one sleeping alone.¡± At this, Manuel¡¯s eyelids finally lifted a little. Angelica was not a shy girl, but she was mostly naive and confused, so even if she lived alone, she would not think about it. But an extra person is always a little more caring. ¡°What should I do, brother, now she is moring for me to take her with me, so I called just to ask your opinion.¡± ¡°Take him with you.¡± She was just a girl, and it was always a little ufortable for him and Pacino, two great men, to take Angelica alone with them. ¡°Yes, thank you brother! Your great kindness is something Pacino will always remember.¡± Manuel did not bother to listen to her ttery and hung up before she could finish. About twenty minutester, Fiona came downstairs with Angelica, carrying arge suitcase in her hands, and Manuel got up from the couch to get it. ¡°Everything is ready, and Auntie has prepared some food, so you can eat if you are hungry on the trip.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Angelica had worn only a little red dress before, but now she had a red cloak with a fleece lining to keep her warm. Angelica¡¯s white skin was streaked with red. He could not resist the temptation to reach out and touch her hat, ¡°Little red hat, very cute.¡± Angelica¡¯s cheeks blushed a little and she said softly, ¡°Brother, can you take lots of pictures of me in the snow then?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°You know how to annoy your brother.¡± Fiona scolded Angelica, ¡°It¡¯s so easy to take selfies with your phone nowadays.¡± ¡°But if you take a selfie, you can¡¯t take a picture of your whole body.¡± ¡°Well, we have packed, how many days will you be there this time? You have to be sure during the New Year when there is traffic.¡± ¡°Auntie, I will take care of Angelica.¡± Manuel took the suitcase and put it in the trunk of the car, then pulled out the passenger seat and buckled Angelica¡¯s seat belt as Mr. and Mrs. Rossi got out to greet her. ¡°Mom, Dad, we are going then.¡± ¡°Be safe on the road.¡± When they were gone, Savio Rossi eximed, ¡°Manuel is a wonderful boy, I don¡¯t know if Angelica is lucky enough to have him.¡± ¡°Manuel is a handsome boy, but our Angelica is not bad either, she is simple and beautiful.¡± ¡°You are not a man, you don¡¯t know that men like warm bodies.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You mean I¡¯m saying my daughter is not as beautiful as other girls?¡± Savio shot her a look, ¡°How is that possible? In the eyes of parents, our children are beautiful, but Manuel is not us, so how can we see things the same way?¡± ¡°Anyway, my daughter is beautiful and good, even if she is fat she is better than the many girls out there!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I didn¡¯t say she is not beautiful, I don¡¯t know why you are so anxious.¡± Angelica was unaware of her parents¡¯ little discussion about her, and as she sat in the car and looked behind her, noticing that there was no one else in the car, she said, a little curiously, ¡°Brother, do you only take me with you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a little boring if there were two of us?¡± In fact, what Angelica was thinking is that it would be nice if there were two of us. ¡°Is Angelica afraid of being bored? Don¡¯t worry, Pacino is going too, and he¡¯s bringing his uncle¡¯s daughter.¡± Chapter 1587 Fireworks Angelica was not surprised to hear that Pacino would being with them-after all, her brother and he had always been active together and were very close. After all these years, Angelica had long since gotten used to these two people moving together. ¡°An uncle¡¯s daughter? Howe, I never heard Pacino talk about her before?¡± Angelica was a little curious. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know, but I can ask him when I see himter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It took about 20 minutes to get to Pacino¡¯s house, and from far down the road, she could see Pacino standing on the road with a girl. ¡°She¡¯s Pacino¡¯s cousin, isn¡¯t she?¡± In the middle of winter, she was wearing a very short sequined skirt, a pair of high-heeled boots, a fur coat draped over her body, and her hair was dyed red. It was only after approaching that Angelica noticed that she was also wearing makeup and that her lipstick was a beautiful shade, the same color as the plum, and two huge earrings caught Angelica¡¯s attention. Most importantly, she was so thin. Angelica looked at her with some envy. ¡°Angelica!¡± Pacino came to greet her as soon as he saw her, and the first thing Pacino did after the car window rolled down was toe and get her hat. ¡°Ouch, why is the round girl dressed like Little Red Riding Hood today?¡± Angelica half-closed her lips before whispering, ¡°My mom bought it for me for New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nice, Auntie has a good eye.¡± ¡°Pacino, you¡¯re not going to introduce me, are you?¡± A disgruntled female voice came from behind Pacino. Pacino then trailed off, ¡°My uncle¡¯s daughter, Louisa.¡± Louisa curled her lips and greeted Angelica, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Louisa, Pacino¡¯s uncle¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°No big deal, who gave you permission to call me by my first name? Call me brother!¡± Louisa ignored him. Angelica dutifully greeted her. ¡°Hi Louisa, I¡¯m Angelica.¡± Louisa smiled politely before her gaze passed through Angelica to Manuel in the driver¡¯s seat, a burning light in her eyes. ¡°Hello brother Manuel, it¡¯s Louisa.¡± She acted enthusiastically, but Manuel was a block of ice, nodding expressionlessly before saying coldly, ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Pacino dragged Louisa into the car. Since it was self-driving, the two boys sat in the front and took turns driving so the others could rest. It was already evening, but because it was New Year¡¯s Eve, the road was very busy. At first Angelica was able to watch the fireworks from the window and was especially excited, even taking out her cell phone to take pictures and upload them to her friends. When Louisa saw her, she asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever seen the fireworks?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°Actually, there are every year, but the fireworks are different every year.¡± ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Louisa looked unimpressed, nced outside and said, ¡°They¡¯re all the same, there¡¯s nothing to see, it¡¯s boring.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t like it, Angelica no longer argued with her and happily clicked away on her own. Louisa looked at her and thought she looked like an idiot, but did not say so because she was out together. Angelica was excited the whole way, excited like a child at everything she saw, curious and enthusiastic about everything. Pacino kept staring at her through the rearview mirror, with an expression of affection in his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but make conversation with Angelica whenever she exulted. Louisa was getting a little bored of listening to her, so she took out her headphones, put them in her ears and listened to the music. She was about the same age as Angelica, but she was a little more rebellious and hade back from studying abroad and subconsciously thought Angelica looked like a hick, but she was round and fat. She looked like a girl tempted by food and without restraint. What Louisa hates most are girls like this, who don¡¯t control their bodies and are fat as pigs. Then Angelica also got tired and leaned back in the back seat. She whispered to Manuel, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sleepy, can I get some sleep?¡± ¡°We have plenty of time, sleep whenever you want.¡± ¡°Yes Angelica, sleep in peace, I too will go to sleep after a while and then we will take turns to drive in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Angelica slept peacefully, Louisa listened to the song with headphones, and when she saw that Angelica was no longer making noise, she took them off. And then suddenly she thought of something and joined her microgroup to empty the bag with her ssmates. ¡°You know what, guys? Today I saw a redneck who, at the sight of fireworks, went ¡®tsked¡¯ like he had never seen them before.¡± The group was very active, and besides, many people had nothing to do on New Year¡¯s Eve at this time, so someone jumped out early to respond. ¡°What the hell, have fireworks be a rarity these days? What poor country is that girl from?¡± ¡°That, someone from the city, but living like a country bumpkin.¡± ¡°What a shame for us city people.¡± Louisa tapped the words cheerfully, ¡°Yes, well, the point is that my retarded cousin apparently even likes this chubby one.¡± ¡°Your cousin??¡± ¡°Yes, and you know what? That sack of potatoes looks like it weighs almost a hundred pounds.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°A hundred kilos!¡± ¡°What kind of behemoth is that?¡± ¡°My goodness, your cousin has such a heavy hand, why would he like a two-quintal sack of potatoes.¡± ¡°How fat is this, may I ask for a picture?¡± A picture? Louisa nced at Angelica, who was sleeping, and then at the two men in front of her-if she took a picture at this time, she wouldn¡¯t be caught, right? With this in mind, Louisa secretly turned on the camera, pointed it at Angelica¡¯s face and took a picture. It turned out that Angelica in the camera, with her fair red skin actually did not look ugly. She was a little reluctant and thought of taking the phone a little farther to take a picture of Angelica¡¯s whole body, after all, this girl seemed to have beautiful features and it would be good to take a picture of her body. So Louisa had to slowly shift her position, and she was sitting right diagonally in front of the main driver. Before she pressed the camera, she felt a cold sensation fall over her body. Louisa¡¯s hands twitched and she unconsciously looked toward Manuel. He too said nothing, just looked at her with cold eyes. Louisa unconsciously withdrew her phone. Had she just been ¡­ discovered? Was she not driving, because she was still aware of what was going on behind him? And watching Pacino, already sleeping like a pig. Because of that look from Manuel, Louisa dared not make any more random moves after that, and there were still plenty of opportunities to follow. The group, however, kept moring. ¡°Where are the pictures?¡± ¡°Where is Louisa?¡± Louisa nced at the group message, then said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to take them at the moment, let¡¯s wait untilter.¡± Chapter 1588 Transgender Putting the phone away, Louisa was still haunted by Manuel¡¯s gaze. Louisa suddenly regretted that she should not have ruined her image for a fat girl, and now it would be difficult to get her back. It seemed she would have to find another opportunity. At 2 a. m., the car stopped at a gas station, and Manuel looked again at Angelica, who was sleeping on her back, her eyes a little helpless. This girl ¡­ Pacino was looking at her like that, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How about finding a hotel for the night so I can sleepfortably?¡± Louisa had not slept well, she was not used to sleeping while driving, at first she was able to hold on, but eventually her eyelids were so heavy that she could no longer hold on, so she quietly fell asleep for a while. As soon as she fell asleep, Angelica stirred and fell back on the seat, identally bumping into her. Louisa was so angry that she almost had a fit on the seat. If Manuel had not held her down, she would have grabbed Angelica by the hair and stood up. Because Manuel was there, Louisa had to endure, and she even pretended to be kind enough to take off her jacket and put it on Angelica¡¯s body. Looking at the two men in front of her, she pulled her lips together and said, ¡°It might be a little cold if you sleep lying down, right? Pacino stared at her as if she were a monster, ¡°Have you suddenly changed your mind?¡± Louisa: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°Have you learned to take care of people?¡± ¡°I always do.¡± Louisa wanted to beat this Pacino to death, he had too much to say, he had to reiterate for doing something good, would it kill him not to talk? Pacino would not let her go and continued, ¡°Why have I never seen you care about people before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t spend much time with me, like on this trip, didn¡¯t you want to take me with you before?¡± Pacino grimaced, still feeling strange about Louisa, but said nothing more. After filling up, Pacino and Manuel switched seats. Manuel was in front of the passenger seat when suddenly something urred to him and he opened the back seat of the car and said to Louisa, ¡°He is disturbing you by sleeping like this, go sit in the front seat.¡± Louisa had no intention of letting such a good opportunity to show off slip away and immediately exined, ¡°No, no, no, I can sit here, it doesn¡¯t bother me and I¡¯m not sleepy anyway.¡± In fact he was sleepy and cold, he did not have much to wear, and after giving Angelica his fur coat, he now had only one on. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡± ¡°Well, no.¡± ¡°Well, you can go up front, I¡¯ve been driving too long and it¡¯s a bit tiring, I¡¯ll take a break with her.¡± Louisa did not expect him to be so disrespectful, his face was a bit ugly, and he finally got out of the car without saying a word. ¡°Wait.¡± Louisa turned around and saw Manuel returning her fur coat: ¡°Put it back on.¡± Louisa curled her lips and returned the fur. The first thing Manuel did when he took his seat was to take off hisforter and put it on Angelica while he fixed her hair, which had been messed up from sleep. Louisa watched from the front and could not help but wince. In the morning, the car was finally in the destination province, and after exiting the highway Pacino found a store selling hot rolls and soy milk and stopped, then unbuckled his seat belt. ¡°The soy milk and donuts here look pretty good, if you want something to eat I¡¯ll get it.¡± Angelica had awakened from her nap and sat up rubbing her sleepy eyes, still a little surprised to see the day already bright outside, ¡°Is it morning already?¡± There were clothes slipping from her body and Angelica realized it was Manuel¡¯s jacket, which she picked up before it fell to the ground. ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Are you awake?¡± Manuel¡¯s voice sounded a little hoarse and his thin lips parted, ¡°There¡¯s a soy milk store outside, will youe down and get a cup?¡± At the sound of soy milk, Angelica¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Sure.¡± Angelica had never been fussy about what she ate, even though most of them thought things like donuts and soy milk were for the poor, as Louisa was. At first she heard Pacino say that he had just gotten out of the car to get soy milk and donuts. She was amazed and wanted to say, ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re eating what poor people eat. But before she could say anything, Angelica actually said yes! Louisa¡¯s thought towards Angelica, made even more disdain. Was this girl crazy? It was enough for her to think that fireworks were beautiful, but she wanted to eat soy milk and donuts. She is crazy on her own, but why did Pacino and Manuel agree? It¡¯s crazy. ¡°So, brother, shall we go downstairs and eat?¡± ¡°Anything you want.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go down to eat then.¡± Pacino, however, did not quite agree: ¡°It¡¯s already provincial territory and the temperature is pretty cold, are you sure you want to go down there? Why doesn¡¯t brother go get it for you and we¡¯ll eat in the car?¡± Angelica, however, shook her head, ¡°No Pacino, I¡¯m not afraid of the cold. Isn¡¯t it a happy thing to have a sip of warm soy milk and a hot sandwich?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Pacino: ¡°¡­¡± This girl¡¯s thoughts were really different from the norm. What else could she say? That¡¯s why he spoils this girl! So he quickly said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, so let¡¯s go downstairs and eat.¡± Pacino opened the car door and got out. Louisa was still sitting in the car. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± Louisa really didn¡¯t want to go, how could she eat such a thing? But there were only four people here, and she would be alone if the other three got out, so it would look like she was out of ce. ¡°I¡¯ll goter, you go first.¡± Louisa then took the mirror and lightly touched up the makeup that hade off. After making sure it was shiny, she slowly opened the car door. It was only a matter of seconds before a cold wind blew and Louisa was almost frozen in a second. After all, she was wearing a skirt with fur on top but thinner stockings on the lower half. It¡¯s okay to wear something like that in the south, but if youe north and still wear it like that. It¡¯s a tenth-rate killer. Louisa shivered a couple of times in the cold wind and couldn¡¯t resist getting back in the car. It was so damn cold. Pacino witnessed the scene andughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯mughing,ing north in socks, I¡¯m so impressed.¡± Angelica turned back to Pacino and said, ¡± Pacino, why are you stillughing? Isn¡¯t that your sister?¡± Hearing this, Pacino blushed and hurried to redeem himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help myself, I didn¡¯t want tough at her.¡± ¡°What should we do then? Why doesn¡¯t her brother bring her soy milk pancakes.¡± Chapter 1589 Looking at her ¡°So what else can we do?¡± Pacino said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and bring it back when we¡¯re done.¡± It¡¯s not cold in the car, so we¡¯ll eat outside first.¡± While we were talking, Manuel had already asked the shopkeeper for a cup of warm soy milk and handed it to Angelica. ¡°Have some to warm you up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Manuel.¡± Angelica took a sip and was a little happy to find that it was just the right temperature; her brother was really thoughtful after all. Pacino was trying to be nice, but he didn¡¯t expect Manuel to seize the opportunity, so he asked the owner for some of Angelica¡¯s favorite sandwiches and slipped right in between the two. ¡°Angelica, you can¡¯t just drink soy milk, they don¡¯t care if you¡¯re full, here, have a few bites of the sandwiches first.¡± Angelica reached out her other hand for another sandwich, and after taking a bite she murmured, ¡°Thanks Pacino!¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Pacino felt very satisfied seeing her mouth swell as she ate. This girl was so easy to feed, she ate everything so well. Manuel¡¯s sensual voice came from behind him. ¡°Is there any need to be so impatient?¡± At her words, Pacino turned back and lowered his voice, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s a show of face, you never liked a girl, you don¡¯t know my mind.¡± Manuel¡¯s thin lips rippled slightly as he looked at Angelica over Pacino¡¯s shoulder. She was genuinely innocent, knowing nothing, but quite perceptive, with a joie de vivre that was so young and energetic to watch. He had known Pacino all these years, and although Pacino was good with girls, he had a sense of distance, except for Angelica, whose every preference and habit he had memorized. At the same time, he respects Angelica and does not say he wants to chase her right away or anything else. With such an attitude, it is clear that he really has Angelica in his heart. And he ¡­ is just a brother, he should not get too close to her, otherwise he will only make people gossip. Manuel said nothing more, but looked at the stall in front of him. After a while, Angelica handed him a sandwich.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat, brother?¡± Manuel came to his senses. ¡°Don¡¯t you like sandwiches?¡± Angelica looked at him curiously with her watery eyes. ¡°No.¡± Manuel reached out to take it, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Good, what do you care about your brother, he¡¯s a big man and he¡¯s fine even if he¡¯s hungry for a few meals.¡± Pacino called Angelica back, ¡°Your soy milk has already cooled, why don¡¯t I bring you some more hot ones?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Louisa sat in the car, looking at the three people who were eating soy milk and donuts as a meal, and could not help but roll her eyes several times. Angelica was a simple hick, but why were the two men doing the same? Did they even see who was sitting in the store next to them? She was so angry! Louisa was so angry that she wanted to smash the car, but it wasn¡¯t her car, so she couldn¡¯t exin what would happen if she smashed it, so she pulled out her cell phone andined to the group. ¡°That redneck from before not only thinks fireworks are rare, but he also likes to eat soy milk and donuts and treats them like treasures.¡± ¡°Louisa, why did you go on a trip with such a person, you said you were going to y in the snow country, I thought something good would happen, and it turned out to be so unpleasant?¡± ¡°Of course a fat person thinks everything tastes good, otherwise why do you think she got so fat? She must be stuffing all the garbage in her mouth, hahahaha!¡± Louisa¡¯s resentment disappeared as she watched everyone join her in cursing Angelica for being so stupid. Only when the three of them had finished eating and returned to the car did Pacino bring her a bag of hot steamed buns and buns, a cup of soy milk, and of course a greasy donut. She only took one look and already wanted to throw up. ¡°Take it, it¡¯s for you.¡± Pacino urged when he saw her stare at the bag but not move. Louisa froze for a long moment and unconsciously looked at Manuel, holding back before epting the bag. When she did, she wanted to throw the greasy bag out the window. ¡°Eat while it¡¯s hot, it¡¯s been a long night, you must be hungry.¡± Louisa looked at the sandwiches and donuts and felt they were unhygienic and hard to swallow, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m on a recent diet, can I not eat them? The doughnuts are fished out of oil, I feel like I will gain a few pounds if I eat them.¡± In fact, he was trying to shrug it off, not really thinking of connoting Angelica behind her. But when it came out, it sounded different to Angelica¡¯s ears, and even Pacino found it a bit harsh. ¡°What are you babbling about? What¡¯s wrong with getting it out of the oil, don¡¯t you usually eat anything oily at home? Have you always been a vegetarian? If you don¡¯t like it, throw it out!¡± Pacino used to make jokes about Angelica, but recently he realized that Angelica has grown up and knows that the subject should no longer be brought up. Although Pacino did not know whether Angelica would mind or not, he wanted to protect her innocent and unspoiled heart. Suddenly, Pacino regretted taking this brazen cousin out with him. She was really out of her mind. Louisa did not expect Pacino, who was always so kind, to be so angry with her. Oh, it seemed that her cheap cousin was very fond of that dead fat man, so protective. ¡°Why are you so angry? I just think it¡¯s a little greasy to eat it in the morning, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to eat it, I¡¯ll eat it now, all right?¡± She brought a doughnut to her mouth in a bad mood, in fact she had never eaten such things in her life, she only saw them sold in the stalls when she was studying, she felt disgusted just looking at them and thought she would never touch those things. Now that it reached her mouth, it actually tasted like a pretty good smell. Louisa took an uncertain bite and found that it actually tasted ¡­ good in her mouth. This mental act of pping herself hard turned Louisa¡¯s white ears pink, this is obviously something very gross, why should she think it tastes good? No Louisa, this is junk food from a street store, you can only have one bite, one bite and then you can¡¯t have any more! Consequently Louisa took one bite and could not resist taking a second and then another. In no time, she had finished her doughnut. L almost came to tears in her mind, and then she drank another cup of soy milk. She had been hungry all night and had just opened the car door and was freezing, so with a cup of warm soy milk, Louisa felt warm from the inside. When she was finished, she turned her head and saw Angelica looking at her with a smile on her face. ¡°Is it good?¡± Chapter 1590 Snow Country She smiled innocently and her eyes were clear and limpid. Louisa¡¯s emotions suddenly became mixed. He had called her a redneck in the Facebook group, and had called her dead fat, and had even thought she was cheap for eating those things. Yet the way she innocently and incredibly wondered if she was a good eater and didn¡¯t know any better, annoyed Louisa sometimes more. Such an Angelica seemed to be vicious. When you calcte, if the other side is like you, both sides will keep calcting until the end, and eventually you may lose the ck and white, or even any image. But if one side chooses to be generous, it is not good for the other side to continue. The corners of Louisa¡¯s mouth twitched, then she nodded. ¡°Anyway, not bad.¡± Angelica immediately smiled happily as a child. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even believe Pacino when he says you don¡¯t like them, I said you¡¯d like them.¡± Hearing this, Louisa nced at Pacino, this cheap cousin, she didn¡¯t know if he had just said a lot of bad things about her, so she said, ¡°There is not a single true word that came out of my cousin¡¯s mouth, he has loved to despise me ever since he was a little girl, so you shouldn¡¯t believe anything he says about me.¡± ¡°He has always despised you since you were a child? Why?¡± Angelica did not understand, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a brother be kind to his sister?¡± Just as Manuel had been to her, always coddling her. ¡°It¡¯s true, I also think a brother should be kind to his sister, he¡¯s the big brother after all, right?¡± Louisa looked at Pacino, deliberately putting the words in his mouth. Pacino huffed, ¡°You let me be nice to you? If you don¡¯t treat me like a brother, why should I treat you like a sister?¡± Pacino had never been very happy with this Louisa, if not for this time his mother should have told him something like, ¡°Your uncle has only one daughter and she is much younger than you, besides it¡¯s the new year, if you don¡¯t say yes, won¡¯t it hurt the two families? After this Pacino thought that his uncle was not a bad person, so he said yes. But he could not understand how his uncle, who was such a nice person, could have raised such a rude daughter, who was really unpleasant. She was nothing like Angelica. Pacino thought about the first time he had met Angelica. She was visiting Manuel for the first time since he had be her friend, and the little girl was sitting on the couch with all the snacks on the table right in front of her, she was holding a marshmallow and sitting there, eating it in a serious way. It was the first time Pacino had ever seen someone eat so seriously, as if they were eating out of a sense of devotion. It was not a marshmallow he was holding, but something he loved, and he was eating it little by little, his eyes shining brightly as he ate it. One look and Pacino remembered her fondly. Then the little girl called him brother, and Pacino¡¯s heart almost melted and his ears reddened, and then all these years passed. Angelica is still Angelica, still the same as when she met him, innocent and simple. But Angelica had grown up, and although he didn¡¯t know how long she would stay that way, Pacino felt he could ept whatever she was. But he also wanted to cherish the weakness and innocence that belonged to her. ¡°It¡¯s okay to call me brother, just be nice to me first. If you don¡¯t treat me nicely, why should I call you brother?¡± Angelica was amused by the bickering between the two and could not help but look at Manuel. She and her brother had never quarreled like the two of them. Her brother had always been the one to cuddle her, and he said little, usually only the main points. So it was interesting for Angelica to see this way of being together for the first time. At noon that day, the group found a restaurant to eat at, rested for almost two hours and set off again. After three days of stopping and moving, they finally arrived at the snow vige. The original n to enter by car was cancelled due to a change in weather, and after finding a ce to leave the car, the group had to walk in with their luggage. Although it was a self-guided tour trip, many things had to be done and figured out on their own, so Manuel simply hired an old local viger on the Inte to be their guide, but not for the entire trip, just as a guide. ¡°In previous years, the car was able to go in at this time of year, but not this year, the snow is a bit deep and your shoes don¡¯t work, so first go to a small store and buy some snow boots, then I¡¯ll take you in.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The problem of snow boots is solved, but luggage is another problem, the reason why luggage is convenient is because there are rolling wheels, but now snow is impossible, the two girls can¡¯t carry, it¡¯s four suitcases is only, two boys are young and strong, a carry two is not a big problem. But on this trip they had more stuff with them. The old viger immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the luggage, take your valuables with you, and ask someone to find a cart to pull in the rest of your clothes and foodter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± So the group went back to sorting out their belongings and picking out their valuables, but there was a problem with Louisa, who kept saying: ¡°Pacino, can you carry my suitcase alone? I don¡¯t want the kids to carry it for me, who knows what they will do in the meantime.¡± At these words, Pacino looked at her bewildered. ¡°You have a mountain of gold inside, don¡¯t you? What could they do to your suitcase if it¡¯s a few items of clothing?¡± ¡°Well, how should I know, everything is unknown until they do, right?¡± Pacino was reluctant to go along with her, after all she had talked about letting someone pull it in, why would she bring it in, besides it was nothing valuable, why throw someone in like that. ¡°Pacino, if you don¡¯t take him from me, I¡¯m going to tell my aunt that you¡¯re bullying me.¡± Hearing this, Pacino sneered, ¡°Well, go ahead and say it, you better call now and say I¡¯m too bullying you to stay and ask your family to hurry up and pick you up ah.¡± Louisa did not expect him to be so heartless, and as she watched Angelica and Manuel walk toward her, she openly sneered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Angelica you like her!¡± Pacino, who had been indifferent, paled when he heard this. ¡°Angelica, my brother him ¡­¡± Louisa had not even finished her sentence when Pacino covered her mouth, ¡°Shut up, what are you talking about, how old is Angelica, what do you want?¡± ¡°So will you help me carry my suitcase?¡± Chapter 1591 Carrying her Pacino did not expect Louisa to be so obnoxious as to threaten him with carrying her suitcase. But he was right about her weakness: Pacino could ept Louisa¡¯s nonsense in front of his parents, knowing that they would not believe a word of it anyway, and even if they did, they were his parents and would do nothing to him. After all, blood ties do not break right away. But Angelica was a different story. He is as innocent as a sheet of paper, and if Louisa came up and said something bad about him, Angelica would probably believe it. But even if she does, she cannot let Angelica know about her feelings, otherwise what will Pacino say? Deny it? Say he doesn¡¯t like her, and then give Angelica the impression that he doesn¡¯t like her, and then when she grows to understand his feelingster, the impression he will get is that Pacino doesn¡¯t like her. If he admits that, the little girl will probably be scared of him. So at this time nothing should be said, let her grow up freely and talk about the rest when she knows older! ¡°Bring it, old man bring it for me, bring it as long as you want.¡± Louisa got what she wanted and curled her lips in satisfaction, ¡°Pacino, I really didn¡¯t expect it, your weakness is really in her, why did you say yes to me? I¡¯m afraid you will suffer all the way if you expose your weakness directly to me like this.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Louisa suddenly realized something and waved the phone toward Pacino with a smile, ¡°Not only this trip oh, after all, I can also add Angelica¡¯s Facebook behind me, if you have any bad luck in the future, I can immediately tell her about your bad thoughts.¡± Pacino sneered, ¡°My dirty thoughts? You think I¡¯m the only one who feels threatened by you? You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re looking for here?¡± Louisa gasped. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Pacino cast a nce at Manuel and Angelica; the duo was close enough to them that if they had said anything else, they probably would have overheard the conversation.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. So Pacino made it short. ¡°There¡¯s no point in talking too much, and anyway you know that I know, and I¡¯m not the only one threatened, so I can carry the case for you, but don¡¯t me me if you really overreactter.¡± With that, Pacino turned and went to carry the suitcase, ignoring Louisa. Louisa wanted to say something else, but when she saw the two arrive, she had to swallow the words, but her face looked a little ufortable. It was as if Pacino had caught her earlier, and she bit her lower lip angrily just as An reached her. ¡°Louisa?¡± Angelica looked at her innocently with watery eyes, ¡°You just called me, is something wrong?¡± Pacino¡¯s nerves were on edge as he carried the suitcase, fearing that Louisa, an unchristian psychopath, would empty the bag. ¡°Nothing.¡± Louisa smiled slightly, ¡°I just wanted to ask if we¡¯ll share a room then?¡± A room? Angelica had thought she would be alone in the room, but she hadn¡¯t expected Louisa to say she would be in the same room with her, and while she was still stunned Louisa reached out and took her hand, ¡°Well, I¡¯m like a year older than you, so why don¡¯t you call me sister from now on, we¡¯ll sleep in the same room so we don¡¯t have to be afraid at night.¡± Angelica said nervously, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to sleep alone.¡± The expression on Louisa¡¯s face was a little ufortable, so she could only say, ¡°Well, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s a little afraid, would you keep mepany?¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re afraid, then I¡¯ll keep youpany!¡± Angelica patted Louisa¡¯s shoulder with unusual kindness and warmth, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Louisa: ¡°¡­¡± She was not afraid. Pacino almostughed at this Angelica, but could only restrain himself as he carried her suitcase, ¡°Can we go now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With that, Manuel knelt in front of Angelica and said in a deep voice, ¡°The snow is too deep to walk in,e up here.¡± Angelica was a little surprised, ¡°Is the brother carrying me on his back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± So she quickly climbed onto Manuel¡¯s back and wrapped her small arms around his neck with joyful excitement. The sight of this made Louisa sour. She turned her head toward Pacino, who immediately pointed to the suitcase he was holding, ¡°But you asked me to carry it, I can¡¯t carry you with it.¡± Louisa was so angry that she wanted to stamp her feet. Manuel was good at everything, she knew him, he was very famous in their circle, he was the god of many girls, his height, his face, his wealth, he was one of the best. Many girls from schools other than their own wanted him. Once in a while, a picture may cause a stir among girls. Louisa saw him by chance, then fell in love at first sight, andter found out Manuel¡¯s background. She found out that he belonged to the richest man in the North City, the Ferrari family, but because her grandfather¡¯s business was not inherited, she took the Calligaris surname and changed it to Manuel Calligaris. It is the equivalent of saying that he is not only supported by the richest man, the Ferrari family, but also by the Calligaris group, which is well known abroad. Together, these two groups almost scream. And of course there is his mother Serena, also a real sister of the Giordano Group, which is equivalent to saying that his uncle is the president of the Giordano Group. Any one of these would be enough to make people shout, but all three are stacked together. He is also smart, superior, sober and handsome, so he is the man of the moment for many girls, and the man they want to marry. Louisa learns by chance that Pacino is close to him and is going with him to the snow country, so shees with him. But along the way, Manuel has been too kind to Angelica, calling them brother and sister, but who didn¡¯t know they were childhood friends and not blood rtives? Angelica had been raised in the Ferrari family almost since she was a child. I don¡¯t know if it was Louisa¡¯s fault, but she always felt that these two were not rted at all. With that in mind, she quickly followed them. It had only taken half an hour of walking, but because of the snow, the walk had taken more than an hour, and by the end Louisa¡¯s legs were freezing. Looking at Angelica,fortably on Manuel¡¯s back, leaving them behind, she was jealous. What was the point? How could Manuel carry her so far on his back when he was just a fat, fat, sack of potatoes? The seeds of evil in Louisa¡¯s heart grew even faster. ¡°I would have carried you if you hadn¡¯t let me carry this stupid suitcase.¡± Yet Pacino did not forget to tease her. So Louisa took credit directly to Angelica. Chapter 1592 Group photo. The houses in the snowy countryside are beautiful, all purpose-built and covered with piles of snow, all in a nket of white. In front of each house was a ball and broom to clear the snow and streetmps for street lighting. With the onset of dusk, the sky became iparably clear, it acquired an unprecedented beauty. Angelica asked Manuel to put her down and then pulled out her cell phone to take several photos before she suddenly thought of something and tilted her head and said to the boy: ¡°Brother, we haven¡¯t taken a picture together yet, shall we take one?¡± Manuel, who was always ready to respond to Angelica¡¯s requests, nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Nowadays, phones are very functional, so Angelica opened the front of the camera for selfies, ¡± Let¡¯s take a picture with the front camera.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Once the girl adjusted her position, Manuel bent down next to her, Angelica wanted to choose a nice background, but when he bent down, he blocked all the beautiful colors of the background. It turns out it was in vain all this time to choose the angle. And when Manuel approached, Angelica¡¯s hand trembled. Blinking, I fixed their faces on the phone screen. Manuel¡¯s face was so beautiful and delicate, his eyes deep and captivating, as the girls had said, Manuel¡¯s eyes looked like a bottomless sea. Then she looked at herself, is her eyes and cheeks were round, nothing like Manuel¡¯s delicacy. The girl suddenly became ufortable.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she wanted to put the phone away, Manuel suddenly reached out his hand and pressed the button in the center of the screen, a picture was taken immediately. Angelica was puzzled. She suddenly took a picture of? She thought she was fat didn¡¯t want to be photographed. ¡°I want it too, I want it too!¡± Pacino, who was following behind, noticed the two taking a selfie, immediately threw his suitcase to the side, stepped forward and squeezed tightly between the two, clutching Angelica¡¯s white wrist. ¡°Angelica, take a picture with me too.¡± After saying this, he didn¡¯t care whether Angelica said yes or no, he immediately grabbed his phone, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take it, I have long arms, I¡¯ll take the back.¡± Pacino took the phone and took several sets of pictures, Angelica was confused because she did not understand what had happened. When it was finished, Pacino picked up his phone to look at the resulting photos and found that Angelica was all over the ce with an intrepid look, while he made a number of different expressions of himself. However, Pacino thought the fact that they had a joint photo was not bad enough. He smiled, squinted, turned to Angelica and said, ¡°Send me these pictures, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Angelica certainly did not see a problem with these. Pacino then used his phone to upload all the photos he had taken with her to his Facebook page before returning it to her. ¡°Keep our pictures.¡± ¡°Yes! I will!¡± Louisa had just reached the houses when they had already been photographed. Before then she wanted to find opportunities to post a photo of Angelica on the Facebook group , this time the opportunity presented itself. Panting, she said, ¡°I want a photo too, Angelica, let¡¯s do it.¡± Angelica was about to say yes when Manuel, who had remained silent, suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it will be dark soon. First, let¡¯s see the house and not rush the first day to do everything.¡± Pacino immediately agreed, ¡°S! While we are on the road, we would have plenty of time to take pictures and have fun. I took my camera. We have to wait for the luggage and when we go for a walk we will use it to get better results.¡± Louisa¡¯s piando failed again, she looked hatefully at Angelica¡¯s back. Was this intentional? Why did everyone take a picture, and when her time came, Manuel did not allow her to take a picture with Angelica. Did Manuel really understand everything? No, she had to make time and exin it to him. There were two floors in the house, the lower one was the kitchen, bathroom and dining area, and the upper one was the resting ce. There were three rooms in total, one for Manuel, the other for Pacino, and a shared one for Angelica and Louisa. Louisa¡¯s hands and feet had only begun to warm once she entered the room, having been frozen outside, and thedy serving them had brought her a bowl of hot, thick soup with an oily smell. ¡°This ismb soup, it¡¯s very warming in winter, now it¡¯s snowing too much and it wasn¡¯t easy for you to walk all the way here, so drink it quickly to warm yourself.¡± When Angelica heard about themb soup, her eyes immediately lit up and she took the initiative to reach out and ept it. ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡± When the hostess saw Angelica¡¯s red face with round eyes and cheeks, she looked especially pretty to her, then said with a smile, ¡°Please drink quickly.¡± Louisa could not resist the cold, so she shivered and took the bowl ofmb soup. When her hand touched the mistress¡¯ hand she let slip an ouch, ¡°Your hand is really cold, it wasn¡¯t easy to walk all the way here, was it?¡± Onlyter did the mistress pay attention to the clothes she was wearing and could not help but remind her, ¡°Girls should never put fashion first in this ce. Now you are still young and think there is nothing wrong with that. But in old age, I would very easily start having rheumatism. Also, be a girl, you had to take care of your heart even more. Previously, Louisa no liked the taste of beef broth, but this time it seemed good to her. It turned into a fire that heated her up inside. It was getting very hot. It took a while for her face to regain its previous flush. And after Angelica finished the bowl, she could not help but bar her mouth and looked shyly at her mistress, ¡°Auntie, this soup is so delicious, can I have another bowl?¡± Seeing such a pretty girl for the first time, and the extraordinarily sweet voice with which she called her , the mistress agreed with a smile on her face. ¡°Of course you can.¡± Hearing this Louisa looked at the girl with disdain. One bowl of this soup was enough to warm her, and she wanted another, so fat people were fat, they ate without restraint as long as it tasted good, and they didn¡¯t count calories. Girls like this would never lose weight. She wondered how Pacino could like a girl like this. Was it that thin girls are not in demand? He rolled his eyes and finished the soup in his bowl. Because Angelica was so friendly, when she finished the soup, the owner brought out some of her private snacks for her. ¡°Little girl, you look like someone who knows about food, these are all my treasures, they are not usually brought out to entertain guests, today we have the chance, so Auntie brings them out for you to try.¡± Chapter 1593 Mental Transformation Angelica ate everything she saw, as long as it was on the table. Louisa was much more restrained-this was too greasy, that was too fatty, or simply not to her liking. Manuel and Pacino ate as usual. Only Louisa ate almost nothing. When they started to clear the table, she wanted to have a cup of milk tea, and the owner asked her, ¡°I see you haven¡¯t eaten much, is it not to your liking?¡± Louisa said, ¡°I¡¯m on a diet, I don¡¯t want to gain weight.¡± There was a glint of contempt in her eyes, she didn¡¯t want to be like that sack of potatoes. ¡°Lose weight?¡± The owner was a little surprised, ¡°You are already so thin, why are you still losing weight, how can you lose more weight?¡± ¡°Auntie!¡± Louisa¡¯s voice was a little louder: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me as thin as I am now, but if I don¡¯t pay attention to eating a little more I will gain weight, and I won¡¯t be able to bear it if I gain weight.¡± ¡°The main thing is health, look at that little girl in front of her, she eats well.¡± Louisa could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°If I were as fat as her, I¡¯d probably jump into the river.¡± The smile disappeared on the owner¡¯s face and he told her somewhat seriously, ¡°You are so young, how can you say such things? It¡¯s a personal choice to be fat or thin. If thin, but you are missing the opportunity to try so much delicious food. While others enjoy food, she can only desperately control herself. And she doesn¡¯t care what others think. She is also not so fat that she looks ugly.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she ugly? Maybe we don¡¯t see things the same way.¡± ¡°Do you think you are so beautiful? When you came in together, she was pinkish and you were pale as dirt with frozen ck lips, and that¡¯s how you look?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± Louisa did not expect the owner to dislike her so much for Angelica, she could not say anything for a moment and was so angry that she turned her head and walked away. The owner looked back at her and shook her head. Angelica was in her room arranging her things, her luggage had been delivered earlier during dinner, she had taken different kinds of snacks and put them all on the table. As soon as Louisa entered the room, she saw a lot of snacks on the table and frowned. ¡°Are you back?¡± Angelica pointed to the table and said, ¡°These are my favorites, so you can eat them if you are hungry.¡± There was no one in the room except the two girls, and Louisa after arguing with the owner at that moment her heart was burning with anger so she quickly said, ¡°Eat?¡± Angelica nodded. ¡°Do you think I can eat as much as you?¡± At those words, Angelica was astonished. Louisa¡¯s eyes fell on her face to examine it and she sneered, ¡°Can¡¯t you eat less when you are already like this?¡± The blood on Angelica¡¯s face disappeared instantly. Louisa had been struggling to hold her breath the whole way, and now that she saw Angelica¡¯s face losing color because of her words, she felt happy. Didn¡¯t the owner say she looked good? Why didn¡¯t shee and see how she looked in front of her now? How did she lose her color when she was in front of herself? To prevent others from hearing, Louisa closed the door behind her and approached Angelica. ¡°I mean, you are already so fat, don¡¯t you know how to eat in moderation?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Angelica said nothing, just bit her lower lip. Louisa¡¯s disgusted look snapped from the top of her head to the top of her feet and finally back down to her face, reaching out to poke her cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t you usually feel disgusted with yourself when you look in the mirror?¡± Disgusted? Angelica cast an incredulous look, having never been attacked by anyone before, she was truly speechless at this moment. ¡°You, why do you say that, it¡¯s not like ¡­ has ever offended you.¡± She had always been well protected, in her impression that everyone could get along, she did not expect Louisa to suddenly attack her like that. ¡°You haven¡¯t offended me?¡± Louisa sneered, ¡± Yes, your face is already enough, you don¡¯t need to offend me at all, I looked at you and I am disgusted. Besides, if so fat how can you let Manuel carry you on his back all the way, aren¡¯t you abusing him?¡± Angelica: ¡°¡­¡± Louisa took a deep breath and walked over to the bed and sat down, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to tell you, but after putting your snacks on the table, my patience is over. Please put all those highly caloric things away in the bin and out of my sight for the next few days.¡± Angelica bit her lower lip, making one morest effort, ¡°I just thought I would share it with you because I thought you might like it ¡­¡± ¡°Who needs you to share? Do you want me to be a fat guy like you? Funny!¡± Louisa scoffed, took off her shoes and was about to lie down, but Angelica suddenly rushed in and yanked her up, because she didn¡¯t expect it, so Louisa fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°This is my room!¡± Angelica clenched her little pink fist, excited because she was angry, and looked at Louisa seriously, ¡°Since you hate me, leave.¡± ¡°What are you angry about, this is the room where we sleep together.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Angelica said with a serious face, ¡°Manuel has entrusted this room for me, so I have the right to refuse you to be my roommate and live with me! If I disgust you so much, then please get out now!¡± Louisa looked at her incredulously, originally thinking that she was soft and cuddly and easy to handle and abuse, and that after being scolded by her she would cry and put all her snacks back in the suitcase and be obedient to her. Little did she know that she had miscalcted. Was Angelica really going to hit her? ¡°I respect you because you are di Pacino¡¯s sister, but what you just said is too much! If you don¡¯t get out now, I will tell Manuel what you just said.¡± Tell Manuel? Hearing this, Louisa got a little scared and quickly got up from the floor even though it hurt. ¡°You don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m going out now.¡± Angelica half-closed her lips and looked at her stubbornly, waiting until Louisa was gone before her eyes reddened indignantly and then rolled away one by one in bean-sized drops, baring the floor. It pissed her off that he had treated her with sincerity and did not expect her to think of herself in this way. Despite the strength she had shown earlier, Angelica could not help but reach out and touch her face, then thinking about the photo she had taken earlier with Manuel. She pulled out her phone and flipped it over the photos to look. She was a girl after all, but her face is no less than Manuel¡¯s. She has such a round face. She was definitely very heavy, but calmly climbed on Manuel¡¯s back to carry her¡­ Chapter 1594 – The Mouth of a Dead Duck After the argument with Louisa, Angelica¡¯s mind was a little shaken. She stared at that image for a long time, until it blurred before her eyes and she could no longer see it. It was New Year¡¯s Eve and Manuel had taken her to the Snow Country to make her happy; she could not afford to upset him at this time of year. Angelica wiped the tears from her face with the back of her hand. No tears, no tears. If she cried at this time, it would surely spoil Manuel and Pacino¡¯s fun on this trip, so she had to keep her emotions under control. It is with this Louisa they just met. Who is she? Angelica kept reassuring herself that it was nothing, and after a while Pacino came knocking on her door. ¡°Angelica?¡± At the sound of Pacino¡¯s voice, Angelica winced and immediately took off her shoes and hid under the covers. ¡°Angelica, are you in there? I heard Louisa say you don¡¯t want to sleep in the same room with her, what happened?¡± Pacino¡¯s first reaction was to think that Angelica had been wronged. After all, she has such a soft character, how could she simply throw someone out like that? Angelica did not respond, fearing that if she spoke she would reveal something, and Louisa whispered, ¡°Pacino, can you be quiet? I told you, she brought too many snacks and I don¡¯t agree with her. I want to sleep in a separate room, and she¡¯s obviously afraid I¡¯ll eat her snacks, so give me your room.¡± ¡°Do you think just ask and I¡¯ll do it right away?¡± Pacino looked at her mercilessly, ¡°Did you say something to Angelica?¡± Louisa looked away sheepishly, ¡°What could I say?¡± ¡°You said those ¡­ things you said before,¡± Pacino¡¯s words trailed off, not daring to make a wild guess. ¡°No!¡± Louisa immediately retorted, ¡°How could I say that, wouldn¡¯t it be like throwing away the leverage I had so hard obtained? Of course I will make good use of it.¡± At that point, Pacino really wanted to strike Louisa from anger. He took a deep breath before asking in a cold voice, ¡°What did you tell her? Tell me the truth or I will call Manuel now.¡± Louisa thought about it and decided it was okay to tell Pacino, he took care of it so as not to alert Manuel. With this in mind, Louisa chafed, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, I just saw that she had brought too many snacks and advised her to eat less.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Louisa shrugged her shoulders, ¡°That¡¯s it, but she threw a tantrum and said Manuel paid for this trip, her brother¡¯s family owns the car, her brother booked the room and she won¡¯t let me sleep with her.¡± ¡°Louisa, I know what kind of personality you have, and I know what kind of nature Angelica has, if only you advised her to eat less, she would not be angry with you, instead she would be pleasant with you. You must have said something harsh/aggressive, or unpleasant words.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Louisa was still retorting, ¡°I don¡¯t like it, but I don¡¯t have to like it. I said it the way it was, should I go along with it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a tough cookie.¡± Pacino decided to stop arguing with her and devote himself to Angelica. With that in mind, Pacino said in a quiet voice, ¡°Go and stay in my room while I talk to her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Louisa turned and left. When Louisa was gone, Pacino extended his hand and knocked on the door, ¡°Angelica, Louisa has gone to my room, may Ie in?¡± Angelica ignored him, mostly because there was no way to speak at this time because if she opened her mouth it would reveal the fact that she was crying. She hoped Pacino would leave without waiting for her answer. In that case, that would be fine. Only Pacino could not simply give up, and besides, after learning that Angelica, was angry, he was even more afraid to leave, and whatever happened had to be resolved for the time being. She knocked on the door for a while longer, getting no response from Angelica, and had to change her tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, then there¡¯s no one there, I came in.¡± After that, there was still no sounding from inside, and Pacino could not help but worry and immediately pushed the door and entered. The room was quiet and still, the child¡¯s shoes were dropped on the floor, apparently taken off in a hurry, and she got under the covers. Angelica did not even show her face and was also silent. Pacino felt his heart tugging at him, not daring to say anything, he closed the door behind him, took off his shoes and slowly approached her. ¡°Louisa has been bossy since she was little, she must have said something bad, whatever she said, don¡¯t take it personally, I apologize to you instead, okay?¡± The girl continued not to respond. Pacino was at a loss and asked again in an uncertain way : ¨C What if I invited you for a barbecue? What do you say? I heard that in this area there is a special rack for meat, the meat is put on top and fried, It is cooked in the cold and acquires a special vor. Pacino specifically told the whole process to get Angelica¡¯s attention. But when he had finished, she was still lying under the nket and unresponsive. Pacino began to worry. He didn¡¯t even touch her with food. How upset was she? Thinking about it, Pacino carefully removed her nket. When he saw the girl, he did not know what to do. Since she was lying under the nket at that moment, she was looking at him with red eyes. ¡°Angelica, why are you crying?¡± Pacino suddenly felt helpless. He wanted to go get a handkerchief, but because he was too excited, he hit a table standing nearby. He sighed in pain, pulled his hand out and flew over themp standing on the table, almost breaking it, managed to reach out and catch it, ¡°I was scared to death.¡± When he fixed everything and turned around, he saw that Angelica was already sitting and staring at him intently. ¡± Pacino, are you okay?¡± Concern was written all over her little face and Pacino breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Finally you are willing to pay attention to me.¡± It was only when he said this that Angelica realized she was still crying and would not have gotten up if he had not stumbled now. She simply turned away and did not look at him. ¡°Whatever Louisa says is nonsense, don¡¯t listen to her. If you can¡¯t help but look at her, I¡¯ll take her away right now. Then I will join you again. Hearing thisst sentence, Angelica thought it was too much. She shook her head negatively.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Don¡¯t. It¡¯s too annoying. I will pretend I didn¡¯t hear today¡¯s words. However, I don¡¯t want to talk to her anymore.¡± Chapter 1595 Making Changes ¡°Well, don¡¯t talk to her, don¡¯t pay attention to her.¡± ¡± Pacino, doesn¡¯t that hurt? Angelica looked down at her leg. ¡°You hit the corner of the table. ¨C I¡¯m fine! Pacino said, barely holding back tears. ¡°You¡¯re not crying, so I¡¯m fine.¡± Hit a couple of times, no big deal. he said and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. Don¡¯t cry, your eyes are so beautiful, if you cry so much, your eyes won¡¯t be the same, and then what? -beautiful eyes? Angelica bit her lower lip, ¡°I have beautiful eyes?¡± ¡°Of course beautiful!¡± Pacino quickly replied, ¡°There is nothing wrong with you, everything is fine, so don¡¯t believe all the nonsense Louisa says.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Angelica wiped away the tears left in the corners of her eyes and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pacino, it seems I spoke a little harshly to your sister just now. It seems she¡¯s right, I am quite fat ¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not fat!¡± Before she even finished the word fat, Pacino interrupted her very abruptly, ¡°Anyone who dares to call you fat is my enemy , no matter who that person is, Angelica you are in perfect shape!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Angelica did not expect Pacino¡¯s reaction to be so overwhelming, and she froze for a long moment before lowering her eyes and saying no more. Pacino reached out and smoothed her hair, which had been mussed under the covers, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Angelica, you are so young, you just have to do what you like and be yourself. There are so many people out there, everyone has their own own thoughts and their own voices, those voices are not enough to influence you and they don¡¯t deserve to influence you, you are who you are, okay?¡± ¡°I know, Pacino.¡± ¡°I will take care of Louisa, don¡¯t worry, sleep well and in the morning you will wake up and forget everything.¡± After reassuring Angelica, Pacino left. Angelica was warmed by the fact that he was really nice to her, probably because it was her sister who had made the mistake of saying the wrong thing. It is if she had said the wrong thing today, Manuel would have helped her deal with it. Manuel¡­ When she thought about him, Angelica thought back to the picture in her phone. I don¡¯t know why,tely she is bing more and more sensitive, and she is also thinking about things she shouldn¡¯t. For example, when she looked at their pictures, she thought that being such a fat guy, she didn¡¯t fit him. Next to him should be a more attractive girl, and not like her, fat and terrible. Thinking about it, Angelica closed her eyes. She fell in love with¡­ No, that¡¯s not possible. How could she have thought that? Angelica immediately shook her head, she wanted to get rid of these meaningless thoughts. Manuel treats her so well that she could not think such nonsense. To get rid of her doubts, To get rid of her doubts, Angelica finally squinted her eyes, picked up her phone and went to the forum to write a post. She quickly described her rtionship with Manuel, telling what had happened recently. Then she asked if she should stay away from him, whether it was normal or not. After the post was posted, Angelica curled her lips as she held up her phone; she hadn¡¯t gone into much detail, so people didn¡¯t know it was her, right? Or maybe she should have deleted the post? Angelica picked up her phone again and tried to delete the post when she realized that someone had answered her. ¡°Congrattions, you must have fallen in love with him. Nothing out of the ordinary. After all, you yourself said that you grew up together from childhood. You are not rted by blood, you have different parents. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Yes, she and her brother are childhood friends and he has always treated her very well. ¡°I also think the author is fine. Also, as you say, he is outstanding in all areas. Were you able to get hold of the boy you grew up with? If I were you, I would have taken possession a long time ago, taking advantage of my position. I don¡¯t know if there is any chance for other girls to get their hands on him.¡± ¡°It seems to me that her family treats you as a future daughter-inw raised in her husband¡¯s house. Otherwise, why would they treat you as their daughter? Who knows, maybe he himself feels the same way?¡± Future daughter-inw? Angelica¡¯s face immediately turned red at the word, and she anxiously wrote in response to this user: ¡°No, it¡¯s not true, they treat me very well and have no other thoughts.¡± After thinking about it, she quickly exined, ¡°My rtionship with him is not what people think, and I¡¯m not ¡­ in love, so don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°Really? Caution and apprehension are everywhere in your words. You are very afraid that people will consider you abnormal. That¡¯s why you¡¯re afraid to admit it. Am I right?¡± Seeing this, Angelica felt as if her heart had been stabbed, and she was afraid to look directly at this situation. ¡°Oh! What a century it is. If you like it, then take it. As we wrote above, take advantage of your position. After all, this is such an opportunity, if you concede to another, then you will regret it.¡± Angelica stared at the words for a long time and finally replied slowly. ¡°But I am fat and I don¡¯t deserve him.¡± After typing it, she felt she had made a mistake, so she quickly pressed delete again. It was best not to ramble; he wasn¡¯t even supposed to post today. As it turned out, the person, probably online, saw her reply and left her a message at thest level. ¡°I just wanted to reply to you and I saw that you deleted yourment. You need to be more sure. What you said is not a problem at all. If you are really in love with him, you can change.¡± Change? Slimming down? Angelica had never thought about it; she woke up every day and the first thing she did was think about what she was going to eat today. It had never urred to her that one day ¡­ she would have to lose weight. ¡°It¡¯s hard to make changes, but the key is whether you want to or not. If you really like it, then you will be unconditionally ready to change. I¡¯m not saying there¡¯s anything wrong with you right now. But since you are not confident in yourself, you can get that look when you feel confident and openly start attracting it. So you can¡¯t help but have a sense of security, right?¡± These words really spoke to Angelica¡¯s heart. If she had not wanted to admit it before, now there was nowhere to run from her ignorant feelings. After so many years together day and night, how could she have no feelings at all? Chapter 1596 Say what you want to say That night, Angelica slept restlessly, dreaming of all sorts of nonsense, of people saying all sorts of things, Louisa¡¯s ridicule and sarcasm in one ce, Pacino¡¯sfort in another. Then the scene changes and there are the words of those who spoke to her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At the end there was Manuel, standing quietly, looking at him with loving eyes, no extra nces, just opening his hand toward her. ¡°Angelica.¡± Then Angelica rushed toward him without a second thought, but before she could jump into his arms, the scene in front of her changed again. Manuel had disappeared and turned into some unfamiliar faces, both male and female, looking at her with mischievous eyes. ¡°Look how fat she is, she¡¯s so ugly, but she thinks she¡¯s beautiful, she wants to get her hands on Calligaris¡¯ handsome man, and she doesn¡¯t look in the mirror.¡± ¡°Oh my God, with her figure she will crush him and run after him too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m shocked, do fat people have such strong self-esteem nowadays? One sharp word after another crashed into Angelica¡¯s heart. Angelica¡¯s heart was hard as hell, shaking her head as she cried, ¡°No, I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t ¡­¡± Angelica, who had had a terrible dream, did not know at all that Manuel at that moment was sitting in front of the bed watching her. He, seeing that Angelica was having a nightmare and crying, frowned. At first, he came to wake her up, but eventually he called the girl for a long time but did not receive an answer. Manuel began to worry that something had happened, finally opened the door and came in, hearing Angelica¡¯s moans. As soon as he sat down next to her, Angelica began to cry, also very sadly. Was this a nightmare? Manuel Calligaris reached out and gently covered her forehead and noticed that her temperature seemed a little high, so he patted her cheek lightly: ¡°Angelica, Angelica.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t ¡­¡± Angelica was still crying. Manuel could only keep calling her name as he urged her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, you¡¯re not, brother is here, don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± Sleepy Angelica suddenly wrapped her arms around him, as if relieved, and after a moment rubbed against his hand, calling softly in a stunned voice, ¡°Manuel.¡± Manuel¡¯s heart immediately softened. This girl is an adult. Why is she still the same as when she was a child? A yearter, she would be an adult, and she still doesn¡¯t understand anything, she was so naive that Manuel was worried about her. Lea was smarter than her, too. Thinking about it, Manuel covered her with a nket and gently began to withdraw his hand. And Angelica, who was sleeping as if frightened, woke up immediately. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Manuel¡¯s face in front of her. ¡°Manuel?¡± Angelica thought she was mistaken, otherwise how could she have seen him as soon as she woke up? ¡°Yes.¡± Manuel stood up and tapped her forehead, ¡°Finally awake?¡± After tapping her forehead, he noticed that there were still traces of tears in the corners of her eyes, and the look in her eyes darkened. Angelica realized she had tears and sat up nervously, reaching out to touch her face and finding it wet. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m crying.¡± ¡°Confused, you don¡¯t even know you¡¯re crying?¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°It happenedst time too, why am I crying? I¡¯m sorry Manuel, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me, actually I¡¯m not sad or upset.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you, what are you apologizing for?¡± Manuel had grown up with her and was actually very sensitive to her mind, Angelica had always been good at talking and soft-spoken, so basically she would never do or say anything bad to anyone else. So she never had to apologize to anyone. Now she got up and cried to herself, but did she apologize to him? What was the reason for that? Manuel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°What happened?¡± At his words, Angelica¡¯s head lowered and her eyes shed with panic and weakness, ¡°Nothing happened, I just thought it was nothing, but I actually cried, so ¡­¡± ¡ª So you decided to apologize to me? ¡°Manuel cupped her chin, lifting her face, naturally noticing these emotions in her gaze. ¡°What is it that you are hiding?¡± ¡°Manuel.¡± ¡°Tell the truth.¡± Angelica, surely, could not tell him what had happened yesterday. Because those words might betray her thoughts. But if she said nothing, Manuel would continue to question and worry her. So Angelica shifted her gaze and suddenly crying softly, said: ¡°Actually, I dreamed of you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Manuel Calligaris narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Dreamed of what?¡± ¨C I dreamed that you abandoned me, You were unhappy that I was so troubled, I also eat so much. So I was feeling sad.¡± ¡°Leaving you behind and thinking you were too big a problem?¡± ¨C Yes, I asked you what to eat, and you were unhappy that I was delivering too much food. When Angelica finished, her eyes turned red. She grabbed him by the arms and said. ¡°Manuel, you don¡¯t mean that?¡± Manuel was petrified by her touch. It was only some timeter that he regained consciousness and said quietly: ¡°Of course not, how could I leave you? Dreams are the opposite of reality and do not be real.¡± ¨C So if you are responsible for your words, don¡¯t you dare leave me.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Only then did Angelica realize that she was holding the arms of a big man and let go, her face still flushed. ¡°Are you shy now?¡± Manuel touched the tip of her nose, ¡°You can¡¯t do that in the future, you¡¯re older now, there¡¯s a difference between men and women, whether it¡¯s me or the guys next to you, you have to be careful to keep your distance from them.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Angelica got up, put on her coat, brushed her teeth, washed her face, put on cream, and went downstairs with Manuel to have breakfast. Walking out the door, she ran into Pacino with Louisa. ¡°Be nice today, do you hear me? If you piss her off, I¡¯ll send you home and say a few words about you to her brother so you can¡¯t be friends.¡± Louisa was exasperated but had to agree. ¡°Understood.¡± The words ended uping out of her mouth, and she had not expected to sh head-on like that. ¡°Angelica, are you awake?¡± Louisa immediately greeted her with a smile, a warmth that made Angelica wince for a moment, and only after seeing Pacino did Angelica think of something and have to smile back. ¡°Yes.¡± ¨C Sorry about yesterday, I couldn¡¯t sleep with you yesterday. My friends yelled a lot while we were talking. When they called me on a video call, I was afraid I would interfere with you, so I decided to spend the night separately. You weren¡¯t offended, were you?¡± Apparently it was Pacino who told her to say that, and she was the first to apologize. Therefore, Angelica decided to forgive Louisa: ¡°No, I was not offended.¡± Chapter 1597 – Fighting Angelica then turned to Manuel and took his arm, ¡°Manuel, let¡¯s go.¡± Manuel cast a nce at Louisa, clearly feeling the resistance radiating from Angelica. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go downstairs.¡± When the two were gone, Louisa huffed, ¡°You were the one who told me to apologize to her, and look at her attitude?¡± ¡°What attitude?¡± Pacino gave her a cold look, ¡°If you had dared to say those words in front of me, I would have pped you in the face, and it would have been light.¡± ¡°Pacino?¡± Pacino ignored her and went downstairs. Louisa gritted her teeth and became angry for a long time before following her downstairs. The owner had already prepared breakfast, and when she saw Angelica, she immediately greeted her. Angelica, a very polite girl, called out to him: ¡°Good morning, aunt.¡± ¡°Good morning, did you sleep wellst night?¡± After saying this, he noticed that the girl¡¯s eyes looked a little puffy, but the girl did not seem to have any emotional problems, so he did not ask any more questions. ¡°Slept well, it was warm.¡± ¡°Such a sweet mouth,e have breakfast.¡± Breakfast was well prepared and much of it was Angelica¡¯s favorite food, and the owner whispered in her ear as she brought her porridge. ¨C Your brother gave me a special menu.¡± Angelica tilted her head in surprise, ¡°Really?¡± She turned her head toward Manuel, who took a sip of his porridge and put down his bowl, ¡°What are you looking at? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and eat?¡± Just at this moment Pacino and Louisa came to take their seats. Initially, Louisa wanted to sit closer to Manuel, but as soon as she approached him, Pacino dragged her behind him, away from there: Sit here.¡± Louisa almost died of rage; she wanted to hit him. Angelica really did not want to sit with Louisa at breakfast, although she had forgiven her for Pacino¡¯s sake, she was still very upset by what she had said yesterday. Now when she looked up she could see her sitting across from her and felt a little annoyed inside. However, she did not show it, but took the cake and bit into it slowly. The cake was filled with a rich filling. It was fragrant and crisp. It seemed to the girl that all her receptors in her mouth were overflowing with a delicate aroma. It was so delicious that she even wanted to cry. The hostess cooked it very well. Angelica decided to eat more after a while. ¡°Eat slowly, don¡¯t choke.¡± Manuel put a bowl of porridge in front of Angelica, ¡°Eat with the porridge.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Seeing this scene, Pacino could not stand it and chuckled: ¨C Angelica, eat more slowly, nothing is taken away from you.¡± If you want to eat so much, I will also give you my portion. Hearing this, Louisa also wanted to behave, so she pushed the portion of cake in front of her. ¡°And mine, I¡¯ll give you mine too.¡± She looked at the thin Louisa and thought about what she had saidst night, and suddenly felt no appetite. She shook her head, ¡°No, you can eat yourself.¡± If it had been before, she would have been happy, but now ¡­ she was really pretentious. Fortunately, Manuel took her out of her situation. ¨C Eat, it¡¯s yours, why are you giving it to him? Is there no food on the table?¡± Pacino grimaced, ¡± ¨C She likes it, I treat her well and you¡¯re not satisfied?¡± ¡°Eat your own.¡± Angelica sadly finished her cake, never biting it so greedily again. After that, she ate half a cup of porridge, dried her hands and said, ¡°I have eaten. As soon as the words left her mouth, the three people at the table all passed their eyes to her. Looked at coldly by three people at the same time, Angelica immediately turned red with embarrassment. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Pacino couldn¡¯t get a word out for a long time, and his face looked a little ufortable. After all, Angelica¡¯s appetite was usually so big that she could eat all the sweets she was given, and then she could eat the rest, eating like a little piglet all the time, but in a cute way. But now, after eating only one, she says she was full. Was it because of what Louisa had told herst night? Although it hadforted her, what had been said was water, and how could the shadow be washed away? Pacino suddenly regretted taking Louisa on this trip. If he had not brought her along, this would not have happened. It was Manuel who acted calmly, as if he knew something but did not show it. He just put a few things in Angelica¡¯s bowl and whispered, ¡°Then sit down and eat more with me, you are still growing, you cannot eat so little.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Angelica almost said she was too fat, but held her tongue when she reached her lips. ¡°Okay, then I will eat a little more ¡°. Finally Angelica finished some and Manuel gave her some more, finally filling her belly, Angelica realized that she could no longer eat and could only pull Manuel¡¯s sleeve under the table and whisper, ¡°Manuel. I really can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Only then did Manuel stop moving, ¡°Are you full? Then let¡¯s go for a walk. She got up and told Pacino, I¡¯ll go with her.¡± Pacino froze for a few seconds, ¡°Okay.¡± Manuel made it clear with this sentence that he did not want Pacino to follow him. They had been friends for so long that Pacino understood immediately. Louisa also put down her spoon, ¡°I¡¯m full too, I¡¯m going for a walk.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. As soon as he got up, Pacino pulled him back to his chair, ¡°Where are you going? You haven¡¯t eaten much, sit down and eat some more.¡± ¡°I¡¯m full!¡± ¡°Sit here even if you¡¯re full!¡± Pacino¡¯s tone cooled and he made sure Manuel and Angelica were out the door before saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you see they don¡¯t want you to follow them? Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡± ¡°Pacino, who are you to say that about me?¡± ¡± So why are you following me? Did I call you on this trip? Don¡¯t you understand that you are a girl and you have to take care of your reputation? No one called you, they even made it clear that they didn¡¯t want you to go with them. And you still, as if unscrupulously, decided to go?¡± Louisa could not believe what she had heard, she jumped up. ¨C Inconceivable? Maybe it is you who are unscrupulous? Can¡¯t you see that Angelica only has eyes for Manuel? Aren¡¯t you ashamed to travel with them?¡± ¡°You!¡± Pacino¡¯s face turned blue at her words.¡±How dare you talk about me.¡± Louisa sneered and crossed her arms over her chest, ¡°Look at yourself.¡± Chapter 1598 I don’t like you Pacino usually treats women very well, and in women¡¯s eyes he always seems like a gentleman, even the women who don¡¯t like him are friendly to him. Except for Zara, who tailed Manuel to their dormitory, and Louisa, standing in front of his eyes, talking all sorts of nonsense. If it were not for the fact that she was rted to him, Pacino would have already hit her. As a result, Louisapletely oblivious to the measure, without stopping, carried everything she could think of. ¡± You build illusions about her, treating her wholeheartedly and believing that you have strong feelings for her, but you do not know that she does not consider you at all, and there is not the slightest ce for you in her heart, at the same time, she came without any hesitation and told me this. Also, what do you have with your eyes, aren¡¯t there beautiful students at the university? And did you need to run to high school? Okay, if you liked a girl with more or less good looks and a good figure, I wouldn¡¯t doubt your suitability, and I wouldn¡¯t mind if you liked the most ordinary girl, but I didn¡¯t expect you to fall in love with a fat woman!¡± ¡°Louisa, shut your mouth!¡± Pacino could take it no more and stood up with a thud on the table. There was a lot ofmotion, and the owner and his wife heard the noise in the kitchen and came out to see what was going on. As soon as they came out, they saw Pacino and Louisa arguing and Louisa¡¯s mouth was full of expletives. Why should I keep quiet? Only you can talk to me, can¡¯t I? Who do you want to challenge by banging on the table, Pacino? Am I wrong? After all, this is Angelica the fat girl, couldn¡¯t you really fall in love with her? Someone like her, eventer in adulthood, there won¡¯t be anyone who¡­¡±. POW! Pacino, in fact, could not restrain himself and used force. He pped Louisa. After that, in a rage, his chest rose high and fell. His palm ached from the impact. Louisa fell straight to the ground, and her whole face expressed astonishment and bewilderment, as if she could not believe that Pacino had really dared to hit her, at the same time, with such force. Her ears were ringing and her face hurt so much that Louisa froze for a good ten seconds before she reached out to touch her face, grimacing in pain before she could even touch it. ¡°Pacino, how dare you hit me!¡± She burst into tears and screamed, ¡°I¡¯m going to call my father, I¡¯m going to tell my aunt that you pped me!¡± Pacinoughed heartily, ¡°Come on, isn¡¯t the phone next to you? You can call him now, after you I¡¯ll call too, then I¡¯ll pack up and go home today, I won¡¯t go in their car, but by cab.¡± Louisa was stunned, she had not thought that was what he had in mind, the scandal subsided and she and Pacino left together, so would Angelica be left alone with Manuel? She hade all this way for Manuel, how could she leave without sess? When she returned she would beughed at by her friends. With this in mind, Louisa got up and ran upstairs in tears. Thendlords did not expect such a big fight and just stood quietly on the sidelines, looking at each other. Only after a short time did thendy approach him and say: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, she is only a child, sometimes her mouth is not as it should be, you ¡­¡± ¡°She is no longer a child.¡± Pacino¡¯s voice was cold and his face expressionless, ¡°Madam, when Angelicaes backter, please don¡¯t tell her what you heard and saw today, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± The owner nodded, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± She clearly heard Louisa¡¯s words and also did not feel much sympathy for this young girl, as she is very sharp on the tongue and says whateveres to her mind. But you can¡¯t talk like that, you say everything for your own pleasure, but what about others? She is also a delicate girl, after saying her own, she will hear it, and she took it personally, how can she live with that in the future? One word is enough to destroy a person¡¯s happiness and everything she has. That is why the owner does not like Louisa as a girl. But when she saw Pacino really hit her and she fell to the ground, she felt sorry for her. It¡¯s so important for children to be brought up properly and grow up that way, and now it¡¯s just her brother doing it, which is a p in the face, I think. If one day she really gets into trouble with some vicious character, it won¡¯t be as simple as a p on the face. ¡°Thank you.¡± Pacino thanked the owner and turned to go upstairs to calm down. Manuel and Angelica, on the other hand, had no idea that so much had happened since they had left. The snow today was not as heavy as yesterday, but it had not disappeared either, and Manuel had wanted to carry Angelica on his back, which she was happy to do at first. When she got on Manuel¡¯s back, she suddenly slipped again and tried to walk on her own. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°I just want to walk alone and see how the snow feels on my feet.¡± After saying this, Angelica also walked enthusiastically, her boots jingling in the snow, which was a nice relief to hear. ¨C If you get tired, then tell me, your brother will carry you on his back.¡± Angelica said nothing and did not climb on Manuel¡¯s back. Finally, Manuel was convinced that something was wrong with her, and putting his hands in his pockets, he looked in the back of this girl and asked: ¡°Did something happenst night?¡± At those words, Angelica winced, turning her head to give him a panicked look, then hastily turned back; was there something different about her behavior? Was she not excited enough to step in the snow or what, because her brother was really asking her what had happenedst night? ¡ª You should not be afraid, if you have problems, tell me, I will help you solve them.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°With me around, no one can bully you.¡± Hearing thest sentence, Angelica almost cried, but she remembered Pacino, who came to herst night tofort her, and how his henchman from the beginning sat in the corner of the table, also suffering pain, spoke to her. She, however, could not help but take in his kind attitude. So she shook her head, ¡°No one is mistreating me, I just don¡¯t like this Louisa.¡± ¡°Yeah? Why?¡± If she doesn¡¯t like her, then there should definitely be a reason for that, after all, Angelica always got along well with people, she has a rather good-natured nature. Angelica quickly thought of something bad to say about that Louisa in her head and finally something came out of her mouth. I think she dresses too vulgarly andcks a culture of behavior, so I don¡¯t like her ¡°I think she dresses too vulgarly andcks a culture of behavior, so I don¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¨C I don¡¯t like the way she talks either. And when we got out of the car for coffee, she was allowed to sit in the car, I didn¡¯t like that either!¡± Angelica listed more and more and suddenly realized that when a person is disliked, then you can find many ws in him that you hadn¡¯t noticed at all before. ¨C Manuel, in general, I don¡¯t like himpletely from head to toe, so I don¡¯t want to be in the same room with her.¡± Chapter 1599-Determined to lose weight She had spoken out of turn, and when she turned around she found Manuel looking at her quietly, without a trace of reproach in his eyes. Angelica was a little amazed that her brother had not reprimanded her when it was obvious that what she had just said was so excessive that it sounded pretentious to her own ears. ¡°Manuel?¡± Angelica bit her lower lip slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Was what I just said ¡­ too much?¡± Manuelughed slightly and pulled Angelica down onto the snowbank, ¡°Where was it too much?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it too much?¡± He seemed to say a lot of bad things about Louisa between unconscious words. ¡°No.¡± Angelica thought for a moment, half bending her head to look at the side of Manuel¡¯s face : ¡°Had Manuel those words been said for me by someone else just now?¡± At those words, Angelica felt the coldness of Manuel¡¯s aura around her, ¡°Who?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¨C No one, he waved his hand and said quietly, you said you didn¡¯t think what I said was too rude, so I was curious, if someone had said the same thing about me, then there would be nothing terrible about that?¡± ¡°Of course it is different,¡± Manuel turned his head and looked at her, ¡°What ce in my heart do you upy, and what is the other? You can of coursein to me about others, but if someone says bad things to you, that¡¯s not good.¡± Perhaps Angelica thought, but she had the distinct feeling that hisst sentence had a special meaning. But how could it? Manuel doesn¡¯t know anything about this incident, and Pacino has already taken care of everything, for sure, he didn¡¯t say anything to Manuel. Angelica breathed a sigh of relief as she said, ¡± ¨C As long as I have such a defender, no one will dare to say anything about me.¡± Then she pulled out her phone and wanted to invite Manuel to take a picture together. But in the process of saying that, she remembered his big chubby face on her phone yesterday and swallowed the words back, opened the camera and took a picture of the winterndscape. After a while, Manuel suggested, ¡± ¨C Let me take a picture of you when you get home, print it out.¡± ¡°Huh? No, don¡¯t!¡± Angelica reflexively refused, and when she saw that Manuel had his phone pointed at her, Angelica was so frightened that she got up and covered her face, not wanting to be photographed. Because of her overreaction, the remnants of Manuel¡¯s enthusiasm eventually vanished, she chased her thin lips and was about to burst into mes, but after thinking of something, she restrained herself. The young girl was having a hard time with him, so why would he try to break her down? Thinking of this, Manuel sighed heavily in his heart, his eyes and expression returned to their original state, and said lightly, ¡°No pictures , thene and sit down, build a snowman for fun, then take a picture of him.¡± Feeling that he would no longer photograph her, Angelica agreed to make the snowman. At first she was a little upset, but when the snowman was built, all her anxiety and sorrow disappeared and were reced by the satisfaction and joy of building a snowman, but at the same time her little hands were frozen and red. She photographed the snowman with her cell phone and, when she finished, she thought it was the first snowman she had ever made, so she handed the phone to Manuel and asked, a little embarrassed, ¡± ¨C Manuel, can you take a picture of me with the snowman?¡± When he sculpted this snowman, he deliberately made his face veryrge, assuming that in a joint photo with a snowman, his face would not look so full. ¡°Okay.¡± After Manuel took Angelica¡¯s picture, Angelica took it and saw that her face really didn¡¯t look that bigpared to the snowman. She was a little happy and carefully kept the photo. Manuel and Angelica did not go back for the rest of the day, finding a ce to have lunch and dinner outside, and waiting until after dinner to return. All along the road were lights stretching their shadows. Looking at her shadow stretched by thentern, on which she did not look so full, Angelica thought that if she lost weight in the future and she and Manuel also went together, then surely they would be very beautiful. The young girl¡¯s feelings were known only to herself, she did not tell him or anyone else, she kept them secretly to herself. Angelica has already made a firm decision: when shees home, she will immediately start losing weight! Manuel is so handsome, she should look up to him! No, she should start losing weight right now! But Manuel definitely won¡¯t allow her to starve, so effective weight loss is best to start after she returns to school! When the time came, she should also tell Livia what was on her mind, her best friend, who would support her if she knew what was on her mind. It should also be a blessing to have someone who knows what is on her mind and watch her struggle. Angelica does not yet know how na?ve her thoughts are. And in the future, because of her naivet¨¦, she may suffer greatly, and only after that will she finally look reality in the eye. -Manuel, you and I have been walking all day, do you think Pacino and the others will not be angry with us?¡± ¡°No.¡± Manuel Calligaris¡¯ expression was calm -I took you for a walk with me, he also went for a walk with his sister, everything is fair enough, what is there to be angry about.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She was relieved then, she just didn¡¯t know if those two would fight. When they returned, it was already veryte, thendy, seeing that they hade, greeted them cordially as in the morning, and when she heard what they had eaten at the cafe, she immediately poured them some milk tea. ¡°Drink and sleep early in the evening.¡± Angelica stared at the cup of milk tea, as if she had heard it was high in calories and would rather not drink it. So Angelica pushed back the cup of milk tea from her table. ¡°Thank you Auntie, but I won¡¯t drink milk tea, I¡¯ll just have a ss of water.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t the milk tea Auntie made good?¡± ¡°No Auntie, I¡¯m just a little thirsty and I heard that drinking the sweet ones doesn¡¯t seem to quench the thirst, so ¡­¡± Because of the lie, the girl¡¯s face was flushed and her fingers pricked in embarrassment, the owner saw her like this and could not bear to put her down, so she gave her a cup of water. ¡°Well, well, auntie gave you fresh water, drink it.¡± ¡°Thank you auntie.¡± The girl drank the water, and when she was finished, she followed Manuel upstairs. Only after the girl had gone upstairs did the owner sigh. ¡°It seems that the reason for today¡¯smotion must be about this girl.¡± Her husband, who was a horse¡¯s ass, did not understand what she was saying and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I mean Louisa, I think, said something about Angelica, and it became unpleasant for both sides. Look at that girl, she had such a good appetite when she came here, now she can¡¯t even have a cup of milk tea and she¡¯s full in the morning just with a cake.¡± Chapter 1600 It’s a New Year’s gift ¡°What do you care how much people eat, they are here for a while before they leave, so mind your own business.¡± Her husband was an honest and fearful man, but on the other hand his wife was a hothead. ¡°From what you say, are you saying I¡¯m meddling?¡± ¡°How can I say that?¡± ¡°Why are you so indifferent? A beautiful girl is being bullied like this, why can¡¯t I take pity on her and espouse her cause?¡± The honest husband immediately surrendered: ¨C ¨C Well, well, you¡¯re right, in any case, I won¡¯t argue with you, just seeing in the morning how terribly they swear, I just worried about you, that¡¯s all. ¡°Worried about what? No one will dare touch me anyway, she simply lost her patience so she pped her, besides, this girl has someone to protect, she won¡¯t be allowed to offend ¨C thendy didn¡¯t attach much importance to that ¨C physical pain doesn¡¯t bring as much suffering as mental. Wounds on the body will heal, and what forces are needed to heal mental wounds? If someone insults you because of your appearance, how will you feel? And this girl is just a teenage girl! A teenage girl!¡± The honest husband said nothing more, because he felt his wife was right in what he said next. One word can really ruin a person. The girl seemed to have really taken it to heart, otherwise the change would not have been so great. Since Pacino made his move on Louisa, Louisa has calmed down and stopped throwing tantrums, not even daring to talk to Angelica when she sees her, not even looking at her. Although Angelica was a little ufortable at first, she went to Pacino to ask him. Pacinoughed and exined to her, ¡± She¡¯s just paying for what she said, why do you care about her?¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°No but, I was kind enough not to send her back for what she said, Angelica as long as I¡¯m around, no one can hurt you. And whoever hurts you, he won¡¯t spare him no matter who he is.¡± He reached out his hand and touched Angelica¡¯s head with a warm smile, ¡°I will always be there for you.¡± Had it been before, Angelica would have thought that Pacino was very warm and a very good brother. But recently, after some small changes in his mind, Pacino¡¯s actions and words seemed to have changed for Angelica. He seemed to have changed. She looked at Pacino and a strange thought came to her mind. As soon as it did, Angelica winced to herself and shook her head vigorously. It can¡¯t be, she must be imagining things, how could Pacino ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Pacino was confused by Angelica, first ring at him and then shaking his head continuously, he could only guess in his mind, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to watch over you?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Angelica reacted, not realizing that she was actually shaking her head right in front of Pacino, she hurriedly waved her hands, ¡°No, Pacino, I was just thinking about something else.¡± ¡°Thinking about what?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Why are you so vain?¡± Pacino narrowed his eyes and approached Angelica whose heart skipped a beat and she shifted back. ¡± Pacino, where have I been passed out?¡± Angelica said, standing up, ¡°I¡¯m going to my room.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Pacino saw her about to leave and grabbed her wrist, pulling her back. Angelica thought nothing, but Pacino pulled her wrist back with an electric shock and said uneasily, ¡± I still have something to tell you, so sit down first.¡± ¡°What.¡± Angelica had to sit back down next to him. ¡°What did he mean.¡± Pacino took a small box from his pocket and handed it to Angelica. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°A gift for the New Year.¡± Pacino¡¯s eyes softened and his voice warmed a little: ¡°I was supposed to give it to you on the first day of the New Year, but I saw that you slept well that day, so I didn¡¯t give it to you, and then I thought I¡¯d find another suitable time to give it to you, and I ended up at ¡­¡± In fact, Pacino thought of everything in advance, intending to make a convenient time when he and Angelica would be alone together and give her a gift. But because of the unpleasant problems that have urred recently, He has been unable to find an opportunity, It happened that today he had this opportunity, so Pacino simply pulled out the gift. ¡°A gift for the New Year?¡± Angelica took the box with a curious look. The box was beautifully wrapped and when it was opened, inside was a rose gold bracelet with a very thin chain that reflected a blinding light when illuminated. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Angelica picked up the bracelet, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, I¡¯m d you liked it, can I help you put the bracelet on?¡± Pacino was actually a little nervous, in previous years he had given her something for a little girl, this year for the first time he gave her something personal, he still had a personal interest in seeing her wear what he had given her, so he went to pick out this bracelet. ¡°Good.¡± Angelica handed the bracelet to Pacino.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Unbuttoning the bracelet, he was about to put it on the girl¡¯s wrist, but when he put it on, he found that her wrist was too wide and the bracelet could not be fastened. The situation became a little tense, a cold sweat appeared on Pacino¡¯s forehead, thinking, he tried again to fasten the bracelet on the girl¡¯s wrist, nothing worked, but he did not back down and tried again and again. ¡°Pacino ¡­¡± ¡°Shhh.¡± Pacino gestured for her to shut up, ¡°It will go on, no problem.¡±Pacino hated himself, he thought he was serious when he chose the bracelet, but now it was a joke, he was just a loser. He is a loser. It was winter, but Pacino was sweating coldly, dripping on the back of Angelica¡¯s hand ¡± Pacino, Pacino?¡± ¡°Angelica, don¡¯t make a fuss, I will put it on you.¡± ¡± Pacino don¡¯t put it on, it doesn¡¯t fit.¡± ¨C No need, it doesn¡¯tce up-Angelica stopped her hand and looked him in the eye, shook her head, it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t stare and it¡¯s okay, I still really liked the gift.¡± Pacino stared at her and then suddenly mmed his fist against the wall. Angelica startled and cried out in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¨C she took the bracelet and hung her head hard, -I should have been more careful when I chose this gift for you, I¡¯m an idiot, I¡¯m sorry. Pacino was very upset, Angelica reacted to this situation with great understanding, but his further behavior angered her. ¡°Pacino, don¡¯t me yourself, I know you tried, I just overweight and I don¡¯t me you.¡± Chapter 1601 Morning Run Pacino felt like someone had stuck a knife in his heart. He upset her, finally, she tried tofort him with a smile on her face, telling him not to me himself, and then she stuck a knife in his heart again. At this point, Pacino was ready to kill himself. ¡± Pacino, give me the bracelet.¡± Angelica extended her hand toward him, the girl¡¯s white palm was extremely light, white and clean as snow. ¡°- I really liked this gift.¡± Only a momentter, Pacino ced the bracelet in her palm. Angelica shook his hand and a smile appeared on her face, ¡°Thank you Pacino for the New Year¡¯s gift.¡± Seeing how she smiled happily, Pacino could only force a smile, ¡°No need to be so polite, you, just like it.¡± Her hands were clenched into fists behind her back. ¡°Pacino, I¡¯ll be back then, don¡¯t me yourself anymore, someday I can wear this bracelet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Pacino struggled to get the sound out of his voice. After Angelica returned, Pacino clenched his hand into a fist and mmed it against the wall, causing several cuts on his fist, but he felt no pain.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After all, he had just done this to Angelica¡¯s heart, and she had to smile and say it was okay. Angelica went back to her room and took the bracelet to the window sill to look at it again, the more she looked at it, the more beautiful it looked to her, but it was a shame she couldn¡¯t wear it. She had to lose weight and someday she would be able to wear this bracelet, and then Pacino would not have to me herself as much as she did now. It was just that she felt Pacino was too good for her. Angelica did not talk to Louisa on the way back, and she did note back to provoke her, which Angelica was happy about. Angelica was satisfied that she was no longer bothered and sent Pacino and Louisa home. After that, Manuel and Angelica were the only ones left on the way back. Manuel¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. ¡°I think it¡¯s my mother, pick up.¡± Manuel pulled out his phone and handed it to Angelica, who was standing next to him. Angelica took it, looked at it, and discovered that it was indeed Serena calling. ¡°Aunt Serena~¡± The girl called softly as she answered the phone. At the sound of Angelica¡¯s voice, Serena almost melted, ¡°You¡¯re on your way back, aren¡¯t you?¡± She knew today was the day of their return, so she calcted the time and figured they would be back soon, so she called to ask. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re almost home.¡± ¡± Okay, you¡¯re probably tired from such a long time of fun? I hope to see you both today.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was after hanging up that Angelica said to Manuel : ¡± Let¡¯s go to your house then.¡± She wanted to go home, but Aunt Serena had summoned her, so it was better to go. ¡°Okay.¡± Arriving at Vi Antic, Angelica was about to get out of the car when her phone vibrated, and she casually scrolled through it to find a message. {Happy New Year, even if you still don¡¯t want to see me, Manuel, I will wait until the day you are willing to ept me} She read the message with a nce, then realized she was not doing well when she finished reading it and closed the phone. She looked up just as Manuel opened the car door for her, ¡°Come on down.¡± Angelica got out of the car and put her phone in his hand, ¡°Manuel, you just got a text message, and then I didn¡¯t want to peek, it just lit up and unconsciously I nced at it, that¡¯s why ¡­¡± At her words, Manuel nced at his phone and after seeing the text message on it, his face sank slightly before saying to Angelica: ¡°Come in the house.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Angelica entered nimbly and halfway, not holding back, she secretly turned around and saw Manuel, standing at the car, talking to someone on the phone. He sounded serious, what he was talking about, she could not hear. I guess he¡¯s talking to the girl who just texted him? Judging from the text message, the girl really likes Manuel, also, you can tell a lot from the message, and apparently he doesn¡¯t like her. Suddenly, Angelica felt some pressure, on the way to Manuel, there were many obstacles, he is excellent and liked by a huge number of people. If he is not in a hurry, it may happen that before he loses weight, Manuel will meet a girl who will touch his heart and he will no longer have a chance. Returning home that day, Angelica immediately sat down on the Inte, looking through various information, then pulled out her notebooks and after spending almost a day, finally made a n for her weight loss. In the middle of the day, Fiona called her several times to eat, but she didn¡¯t seem to hear her, so Fiona was curious about what she was writing, so she came up with something. ¡°What are you writing, daughter?¡± As soon as Angelica heard her approach, she immediately held out her hand to ask for the notebook. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t peek.¡± ¡°What the hell, mysterious.¡± Fiona gave her a helpless look, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with letting Mom look at it? ¡°I won¡¯t let her see it anyway.¡± Angelica allowed Fiona to look, so Fiona had no choice but to put the food on the table, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom won¡¯t look, but remember to eat your food.¡± ¡°Okay, Mom can go.¡± As a result, by the time Angelica finished the weight loss n, the food had already cooled down and she had even forgotten about it. It was the first time Angelica forgot to eat and did not feel hungry. The bowl of food was cold and she picked it up and ate some. Angelica had nned to eat more meat, but thinking about how much meat she had on her body, she did not touch it again and only ate a bowl of white rice. After she finished eating, she looked at the n she had made and was satisfied that she would be able to lose weight if she followed it strictly from tomorrow onward. She was now 162 tall and her weight loss goal was forty-seven kilograms, so she should be able to do it, right? She had to do it, she had to lose weight! Day 2 Fiona was about to go wake Angelica when she pushed the door open only to find no one in her house. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Fiona was a little surprised and went to the bed to lift the nkets, which were empty, and when she touched them again, they were not even warm. ¡°Where did she go at this time of the morning?¡± Fiona went downstairs to ask the maid, and learned from her that Angelica had gone out early in the morning. ¡°Out? What was she doing out so early?¡± ¡°In answer to Madame, I think I heard the youngdy say she was going for a morning run.¡± ¡°A morning run?¡± Chapter 1602 Mean thoughts Fiona could not imagine that Angelica had woken up early to go for a morning run. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, the youngdy made sure to put on her running shoes.¡± ¡°How long has she been out?¡± ¡°About an hour.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°An hour?¡± Fiona was shocked to hear the time, ¡°It¡¯s been an hour and she¡¯s still not back, where did she go?¡± ¡°No no.¡± Fiona¡¯s expression became a little serious, ¡°She went out like this early in the morning, for a girl, it¡¯s too dangerous, I have to run to find her.¡± After saying this, Fiona also said to the maid, ¡°Go upstairs and have her father call, tell him to look for her together.¡± Fiona then put on a coat and prepared to go out. As she left, she ran into Angelica, who had returned from her run. ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Angelica?¡± Fiona was surprised and approached her, ¡°Mom was about to go out looking for you, what¡¯s wrong? Angelica shook her head, ¡°No mom, I ran and I was so hot and sweaty, I was so hot.¡± After that Angelica went inside to undress, Fiona quickly followed her and grabbed a towel to wipe off the sweat, ¡°After you wipe off the sweat you have to change your clothes. You¡¯ve never gotten up to run before, but suddenly youe out so early and be so diligent, are you trying to scare someone to death?¡± Angelica gasped slightly; she had only jogged for an hour today and was really tired. But when she thought of Manuel, Angelica gritted her teeth and continued. She finally came back when it was almost time. ¡°No mom, I just thought I should exercise more.¡± Angelica did not tell Fiona that she wanted to lose weight, but she found another reason: ¡°When I took a trip earlier, an aunt told me that life is about exercise. You have to exercise more to be healthy.¡± ¡°Oh, why didn¡¯t you listen when mom told you earlier? What, Mom¡¯s words are not important and other people¡¯s words are sacred orders?¡± Fiona grumbled toward her, reaching out to poke her little head. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°I know you love me, but mom is mom, and I don¡¯t always distinguish when you say something in jest, but when in earnest, and a stranger¡¯s words are perceived differently. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to do a morning run every day from now on.¡± ¡°All right, all right, you want to exercise, Mom doesn¡¯t object, but from now on you can¡¯t go too early in the morning, at least wait until the sunes out to chase away the cold before going for a run.¡± ¡°Okay, fine.¡±It was only a few days before winter break, but Angelica continued to run every day in the morning and ate less, from two bowls of rice per meal before, now it was reduced to one bowl per meal, and eventually not even one, and in the morning she ate corn sandwiches, soy milk, and do some cereal. ¡°Angelica, are you on a diet?¡± Whenever Fiona asked her, Angelica would shake her head and deny, ¡°No, Mom, I¡¯m working out!¡± ¡°Are you working out? You¡¯re starting to say no to high-calorie things, do you really think your mother is stupid?¡± Angelica ttened her mouth and said nothing. Fiona pulled her daughter into the room and sat down, ¡°Tell Mom the truth, what did you get into on this trip?¡± She knew Angelica¡¯s personality too well, she had told her several times before, but the girl was indifferent, now she was willing to y sports, which was good, after all, exercise and weight loss were healthy, but suddenly it made Fiona think there must be something in between. ¡°Nothing, nothing mom.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, you are my daughter, if you have something to say, tell me, how can your mother hurt you?¡± Angelica stared intensely at her mother with her clean eyes, like a spring, then lowered her head and after a while said, ¡± ¨C Mother, if I lose weight, will I be beautiful?¡± ¡°Of course, our Angelica is so beautiful when she is chubby, if she loses weight she will be absolutely gorgeous.¡± ¡°So Mom, do you think Manuel will like me?¡± Angelica took a long time to ask this question. Fiona was so engrossed in the question that she took a long time to answer. ¡°Angelica, what did you say?¡± She could not believe what she was hearing and gave a look of incredible shock, Angelica saw this look on her face and hung her head in distress for a moment. ¡°Mom, am I paranoid?¡± She said, biting her lower lip, her heart hard as hell, ¡°But ¡­ I don¡¯t want my brother to have a girlfriend, I don¡¯t.¡± She also finally understood why she had shed tears when she dreamed about Manuel earlier in the night, it turned out that her heart cared, she just never realized it before. During this time she had not only lost weight but also thought about it, and by now her mind was clear; she had grown up with Manuel, two childhood friends, and had long depended on him and wanted to stay that way with him. She wanted to be with him all the time. ¡°Angelica how do you do ¡­¡± Fiona thought her daughter did not know feelings and thought about when she would really grow up, and then when she mentioned the weight loss to the girl, she always seemed not to care. Fiona could only sigh in her heart, after all she couldn¡¯t interfere with the fate of the little girl, if she and Manuel really didn¡¯t have that fate, or if Manuel really didn¡¯t like Angelica, then she could just find someone else after that. But Angelica was surprised ¡­ ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Angelica looked up and said miserably, ¡°But I¡¯ve been acting strangetely.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Fiona hugged her, ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about you, it¡¯s normal to like someone, you¡¯re already so great.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± ¡°Soon you¡¯ll be an adult, what¡¯s strange about having someone you like? It¡¯s just that ¡­ mom never knew when you would grow up.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m too fat.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you on a diet now? But have you really thought about it?¡± Fiona was a little worried that Angelica didn¡¯t distinguish enough between real feelings and affection; did she not want Manuel to have a girlfriend because she liked him, or because she didn¡¯t want to lose a childhood friend? Those are two different things. ¡°Yes,¡± Angelica nodded, ¡°I hope to lose weight before Manuel has a girlfriend.¡± Other than that, she wanted to be an adult soon. Moreover, she dreamed of bing an adult as soon as possible. One more year and she will turn eighteen. By that time, she will be an adult! She hoped that by the time she became an adult, she would be thin. Chapter 1603 Isn’t she like him then? After talking to Fiona about what was on her mind, Angelica began to lose even more weight. After a winter break, before going to school, Angelica weighed herself and found that she had lost only about five pounds, which was a bit discouraging. ¡°Mom, howe I only lost five kilos?¡± A little upset she grabbed her head. ¡± You have thrown away these kilograms in a short period, it¡¯s very nice, do you think everyone can lose these five kilograms so easily?¡± Fiona pinched her cheek and whispered, ¡°-You have to lose weight gradually and evenly, under no circumstances, you can¡¯t rush for a quick result, otherwise you can hurt yourself, what will you do then?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica could only nod her head. ¡°Well, when you go to school you have to do the same as at home, you can¡¯t say you¡¯re hungry and not eat, okay? Eat less high-calorie, and cut down on sweet and fizzy drinks.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Angelica knew all this, because all this slows down weight loss. Also, especially, from frequent use of sweets, diabetes can easily appear. In her weight loss n, Angelicapletely excluded sweets and sugary drinks. But in all this time, she had never eaten chocte or marshmallows, and her mouth craved for them so much but she cannot eat them. He wanted to take weight loss seriously. When school started, Manuel and Pacino came to pick up Angelica. After the first sight of her, they both froze for a moment and the light in Pacino¡¯s eyes faded. The girl had lost weight and that hike had hurt her a lot. Angelica, who had lost five pounds, was not really visible on the surface, but it had been a while since we had seen her, so we could see that she had lost some flesh on her face. But there was a silent agreement not to talk about it, just to be quiet on the way to school. And when Pacino brought in her suitcase, she found it empty, no longer filled with snacks as before. After the two had driven her to school, Pacino couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Angelica, why didn¡¯t you bring snacks with you this time, did you forget? He couldn¡¯t contain himself after all the way. When he looked at Manuel, his face was still calm, and Pacino thought to himself, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that she has lost weight? Why doesn¡¯t she react? Angelica smiled a little awkwardly and said, ¡°No, Pacino, I will have to eat less food.¡± Here she paused for a moment and after giving Manuel an involuntary look exined, ¡°Too much junk food is not good for your health.¡± Pacino¡¯s lips twitched, not finding the words to respond for a moment. It was Manuel who pulled the suitcase out of the car and then reached out to massage Angelica¡¯s head, ¡°- Okay, eating fewer snacks is really a good thought, but asionally, when you really want to, you can eat some ¡®nuttiness, and at normal times there should be a full lunch.¡± This was true, and Pacino would have agreed if it were the old days. But after the incident in the snowy countryside, he had been so upset that he had texted Angelica many times when he came back to ask her out, but each time Angelica had said she had to stay home and so had not gone on the date. When I met her now and found out that she had lost so much weight, her soul felt even worse. She should have been as happy and content as a bird. Pacino didn¡¯t say anything to her while she tidied up her dormitory, and only mentioned it to Manuel when he came back. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Angelica has lost weight?¡± Manuel¡¯s expression was nd: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She ¡­¡± Pacino said nothing for a long time, not quite knowing how to say it. ¡°Pacino,¡± Manuel said after a long silence, probably because he was struggling, ¡°She will be an adult in a year.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°She has her own ideas now, she must have thought about everything she wants to do, so there¡¯s no need to worry too much or interfere too much.¡± Pacino thought to himself: Of course, he doesn¡¯t know what happened in the vige, if he did, he would hardly be so calm now. Although Manuel did not personally see what happened in the vige, but having heard the tense situation at that time, he could guess what happened there. But the girl had been very clear that she did not want him to pursue the matter, and although Manuel could not bear to see her suffer, he had no reason not to ept her request since she had asked him to. On the condition that she would take care of it herself and that there would be no other problems. Livia was a little surprised to see Angelica. ¡°Angelica why have you lost so much weight?¡± Angelica froze for a moment before touching her face, ¡°Do you see that?¡± Livia nodded, ¡°Of course, your face is a size smaller, how much weight have you lost?¡± ¡°Five or six pounds.¡± ¡°How did you lose weight?¡± Livia was stunned, after all, in all the years she had known Angelica, she had never thought Angelica would actually lose weight one day. ¡°Only ¡­ restricted my diet a little bit, and with exercise, she lost all this weight.¡± Thesest words surprised Livia even more. ¡°Are you, are you on a diet?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Angelica nodded awkwardly as a shy look appeared on her face. ¡°Well, yes, I am.¡± ¡°Why do you want to lose weight all of a sudden?¡± After all these years, Angelica had always been a foodie, nothing had stopped her from eating, and now she wanted to lose weight. Angelica¡¯s cheeks flushed and, because she considered Livia a good friend, she leaned close to her ear and whispered. There was a few moments of consternation on Livia¡¯s face, and after hearing Angelica¡¯s words, the blood on her face disappeared for a few moments, seemingly in disbelief. ¡°You, you just said ¡­¡± ¡°Livia, only you, my mother and I, the three of us know, you can¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± He reached out and wrapped his arms around Livia, smiling, ¡°I will definitely try to lose weight.¡± Livia felt cold and looked at Angelica, who trusted her so much, and for the first time felt so ufortable. She had studied so much, almost sleeping in the library, and even this winter break at home, always finding time to study, for what? Now Angelica was working hard to lose weight, not realizing that the goal was actually the same as her own. Livia bit her lower lip slightly and smiled, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Although the purpose is the same, ¡­ they are still good friends, after all, they have known each other for a long time, and Angelica treats her very well, in fact, Livia had this feeling vaguelyst time, but at that time Angelica didn¡¯t know anything, so Livia didn¡¯t worry too much. But now she has started to lose weight. Thinking about it, Livia could not help but ask, ¡°- Angelica, are you sure about your feelings?¡± What? ¡°After all, you grew up with him, so you must be unconsciously dependent on him¡­. I mean, maybe just out of habit you want to be by his side, and not out of love. ¡° Chapter 1604There must be a reason. There was a moment of silence on Angelica¡¯s part at Livia¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m just saying this, and don¡¯t take it personally.¡± Livia hastened to redeem herself,ughing slightly, ¡°Just follow your heart anyway, no matter who it¡¯s for or what decisions you make, as long as it doesn¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°Livia, you are so good to me.¡± Angelica hugged Livia¡¯s arm dependently, ¡°Then let¡¯s work together from now on, you study hard and I will lose weight.¡± When Mich and Genara arrivedter, they were a little surprised to find that Angelica had lost some weight. When asked, Angelica did not hold back and simply said shyly, ¡°I think I am too fat, so I want to lose some weight.¡± Genara and Mich looked at each other and both saw the exact same emotion in the other¡¯s eyes. This girl had finally realized she was fat, they had thought she wanted to stay that way forever, but they had never thought she would one day lose weight. But on the surface they smiled and reassured Angelica. ¡°You¡¯re not fat, I think you¡¯re fine, losing weight and everything else is not good for your health, you should stop.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, and look at you, you are so pretty, if you lose weight you won¡¯t be pretty anymore.¡± The two girls hypocritically praised him. They had never said these words to her before. ¡°Really?¡± Angelica asked, blushing. ¡°Sure, look at the girls at school, which one is prettier than you?¡± ¡°We really think you¡¯re pretty, so if it¡¯s too hard to lose weight, don¡¯t do it.¡± No, no, Angelica shook her head, there was no need to be pretty, she had to lose weight, after all there were still some people who thought she was too fat and ugly. She didn¡¯t know if that was what Manuel thought, but she wanted to be better. ¡°Anyway, I will try to lose some weight.¡± The next morning, Angelica woke up in front of her roommates. Livia also needed to go to the library early, but when she opened her eyes, Angelica was no longer in bed. And by the time the girls finished washing and brushing their teeth, Angelica, drenched in sweat from head to toe, was already on her way back. She was so tired that she drank a few cups of water at a time, and then immediately ran to wash herself. Mich and Genara both had disdainful looks on their faces. ¡°This fat girl doesn¡¯t really think she can lose weight, does she?¡± ¡°Absolutely not, it will onlyst a few days at most, she¡¯s so used to eating that she can¡¯t just stop. Just wait and see.¡± After saying this, the two exactly met Livia¡¯s eyes, but they knew Livia would not talk nonsense, so they were not afraid of her at all and just gave her a dismissive look before leaving the dormitory. Livia gathered her things and then went to knock on the bathroom door. ¡°Angelica, I¡¯ll go down first, don¡¯t bete.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± For the next few days, Angelica got up very early and went running to the stadium. Her run began when the sun had not yet risen and ended when dawn had already fully arrived. At first she thought she would be the only one in the whole stadium, but there were many people like her. Some of them are fat girls, like Angelica, while others are athletic. One day, two days, three days, a week passed and the people who ran with her and wanted to lose weight disappeared and Angelica was left alone in the stadium. Angelica felt like a beast. It turns out that when you¡¯re on a difficult path, you¡¯re not always going to be apanied by people. And if you want to get to the end, then you can only rely on yourself. But Angelica was not upset; she, on the contrary, became even more persistent. During this period of time, the girl did not see her brother, even when he came to meet her, she did not go out. Angelica waspletely focused on weight loss. And after half a month, she lost some weight again. Mich and Genara thought at first that it wouldst only two or three days and that she would have to give up quickly, but to their surprise she actually continued for half a month, seeing her lose weight at a rate visible to the naked eye, her originally plump face was slowly slimming down. So they found Livia. ¡°Livia, you are close to Angelica, what¡¯s wrong with her, why is she suddenly losing weight for a good reason?¡± Livia frowned, not really wanting to talk to them, thest time these two had gotten someone to beat her up, if Angelica had not taken her to the hospital, I¡¯m afraid she would have suffered the aftermath of her injuries. ¡°Yes Livia, but didn¡¯t Angelica only deal with food?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Livia said in a feeble tone, ¡°If you want to know, wouldn¡¯t it be quicker to ask her yourself.¡± ¡°You!¡± Genara had not expected her to use such a harsh tone and was momentarily angry. Michughed heartily, ¡°It seems that the lesson you learnedst time has not made you remember, how dare you speak to us in such a tone.¡± At these words, Livia raised her head, but Mich put her hand directly around her neck, stood up and pressed her head on the table, Livia did not expect her opponent to be so direct, and her cheek tingled as if pierced by the tip of a pen. For a moment, she was a little disoriented with pain. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Let you go?¡± Mich said disdainfully, ¡°Weren¡¯t you tugging just now? Go ahead and pull, show us.¡± Livia struggled and Mich immediately said, ¡°Genara, help me hold her down.¡± Genara quickly stepped forward and took both hands behind her back, ¡°Don¡¯t move or I will break your arms.¡± Livia was in pain and anxious, ¡°What the hell do you want? Am I wrong? If you want to know why, ask her, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°None of your business? Aren¡¯t you two good friends? Why didn¡¯t you say it was none of your business when you went to her house under the guise of being best friends? Now we¡¯vee to ask you some questions and you¡¯re angry like this.¡± Livia was so anxious that tears were streaming from her eyes, her face hurt so much, even if it hurt on her body before, if it hurt on her face this time, she would have scars on her face in the future. ¡°Are you going to tell us? If you don¡¯t, we can¡¯t guarantee what will happen next.¡± ¡°I will tell, I will tell, you let me go first, I will tell!¡± Genara and Mich looked at each other but did not let her go, Mich¡¯s hand pped Livia¡¯s cheek hard, ¡°How stupid, you don¡¯t know who is good if you are not given some credit, I can¡¯t let you go, I will only let you go if you say , say it.¡± Livia hated her so much inside that she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°She thinks she is not beautiful when she is fat, so she wants to lose weight and be thinner.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°And why is that? There must be a reason, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Are you kidding us? Trying so hard just to look good? Do you think you are stupid or do you think we are three years old?¡± Tears dripped from Livia¡¯s eyes one by one, blood biting her lower lip, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, that¡¯s what he told me.¡± Chapter 1605 Not Brother and Sister ¡°You can only fool others with this kind of lie, if you want to fool me you¡¯d better practice for a few more years, are you telling the truth or not?¡± Mich was really ruthless, she took a pen from the side, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, do you think I will put little holes in your face?¡± Livia¡¯s eyes shed with horror at her words, ¡°How dare you?¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare?¡± Slowly approaching Livia with the pen in her hand, Genara, who was a little shocked at the sight, reached out her hand to stop her. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t need to touch her face? Otherwise, everyone will see¡­¡± ¡°So what? Otherwise, she will never learn her lesson again.¡± Mich sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, are you going to say it or not? Seeing that she was speaking in all seriousness, Livia was afraid that it would really disfigure her face. The girl did not understand why there were such bad people in the world, why they had targeted her, why she was the only one being bullied. Livia hated them so much, so much, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She gritted her teeth and said stiffly, ¡°I say it, I say it.¡± ¡°Speak up.¡± ¡°She has a boyfriend she likes, so she wants to be beautiful and that¡¯s why she¡¯s losing weight.¡± At this point, Livia had not yet spilled the beans on who Angelica liked, but she had at least told her why, and she expected that this would leave Mich and Genara alone, but it did not. Mich was a bit taken aback at first, but this answer was much more reliable than the previous one. ¡°Fat people can have tastes, Genara did you hear that?¡± Genaraughed scornfully, ¡± where she suddenly decided to take care of herself? It turns out that our fat woman has a spring exacerbation. Even if she loses weight, she still won¡¯t get better. Mich threw her pen to the side and patted Livia¡¯s cheek, ¡°-I would have said before, was it difficult? Or is she really that dear to you. After Genara released Livia¡¯s hands at that moment, and she finally broke free. The girl was lying on the table and still could not catch her breath, not knowing what traces she had left on her face. Apparently, you will have to go to the medical center. And fortunately, they do not find out all the details, otherwise she would not be able to hide anything. After Mich got the answer she wanted, she looked at Genara with satisfaction and prepared to leave. However, before leaving, Mich suddenly noticed something and stopped abruptly. As soon as she did so, Livia¡¯s heart stopped. Livia could almost imagine how Mich and Genara would react if they found out that Angelica and Manuel were not brother and sister. She was afraid that Angelica was the one being bullied. So she didn¡¯t want to say anything if she could avoid it. Don¡¯t look back, don¡¯t look back. Livia prayed in her heart. However, God did not hear her prayer. Mich turned and narrowed her eyes dangerously as she stared at Livia. ¡°No, if it was such a simple answer, why didn¡¯t you want to answer in the first ce?¡± What was wrong with liking someone, what was there to hide, unless Livia wanted to hide Angelica, the person she liked. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Genara did not react, but looking at Mich¡¯s serious look she felt something was wrong, but she could think of nothing else but to take the initiative and ask her. Mich sneered. ¡°Why, that¡¯s the question to ask her!¡± Mich once again grabbed Livia¡¯s hair, ¡°Who does she like, who is it?¡± Livia did not expect Mich to be so clever as to make the connection so quickly, and probably already guessed it, she said annoyed, ¡°Why do you ask? Haven¡¯t you already guessed in your mind?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She had really had enough! Livia chased her hand away, sweeping everything from the table to the floor in the process. ¡°What does this have to do with me? If you are smart enough to guess it yourself, then stop asking me!¡± Not expecting her to admit it so quickly, Mich¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Is it true?¡± Genara: ¡°What the hell is going on? Whether it¡¯s true or not, what the hell are you talking about?¡± Mich, however, stepped forward and grabbed Livia by the cor. ¡°Aren¡¯t they brother and sister?¡± Hearing the word brother and sister, Genara also sensed a few things and had a shocked expression on her face, surprised and amazed, but incredulous. How could it be ¡­ ¡°Brothers?¡± Livia sneered, ¡°Angelica calls him brother and he doesn¡¯t call her sister, so how can they be brother and sister?¡± Mich did not answer, still not wanting to believe it. ¡°You are lying to me!¡± ¡°How can they not be brother and sister?¡± ¡°Believe it or not, you¡¯ve guessed what you want to know anyway, stop nagging me about these things, I just want to study, these things are none of my business!¡± Livia shook Mich¡¯s hand, then grabbed her bag and prepared to leave. ¡°Livia!¡± Mich called to her, her voice ghostly and cold, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that, you¡¯re pretty good too.¡± At her words, Livia blushed and did not respond. ¡°I guess Angelica doesn¡¯t know she was betrayed by her best friend like this? That fat guy who is stupid as an idiot probably still thinks her best friend will keep her secret.¡± Thement made Livia finally relent and turn back. ¡°Haven¡¯t I kept her secret? You¡¯re the one who keeps pushing me!¡± Livia pointed to Mich, ¡°Mich, did you think I would not react? I¡¯m telling you, even dogs throw themselves at the wall when they are desperate, don¡¯te after me again or I will fight you to the death, anyway, I am a barefooter, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you a shoe wearer, would I?¡± ¡°Let me ask you, they are not brother and sister, then why do you call him brother?¡± Livia, however, did not answer his question again and simply turned and walked away. Mich and Genara were the only two people left on the scene. It took a long time for Genara to find her voice. ¡°You weren¡¯t talking about Angelica and her brother, were you?¡± ¡°Besides Manuel, who else do you think it might be?¡± ¡°Them?¡± ¡°They are not real brothers.¡± ¡°Then what is their rtionship? And what does this matter have to do with whether or not they are real brothers, and why is he suddenly involved in this matter ¡­¡± By the way, a light suddenly shed in Genara¡¯s head, ¡°Could it be that Angelica likes him?¡± ¡°Just what you think.¡± Mich walked directly in front of her and Genara immediately lowered her head, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Angelica lied to us. We need to talk to her.¡± Genara froze for a long moment before answering and hurried to join her. At that moment Angelica was serving rice and a te of vegetables from the canteen and found a seat. Chapter 1606 Knowing the truth. It seemed like it had been a long time since she had eaten much meat, and she really missed the old days of eating meat. Angelica had just taken a few bites of her meal when the chair next to her was pulled away and someone sat down. She looked up and saw her two roommates, Genara and Mich. ¡°Well, Genara Mich, are you also here for dinner?¡± Angelica had thought that she would eat this meal alone, so she felt very lonely, now that she had two roommates with her then she could be a little more lively. Mich¡¯s face did not look good, but she was afraid Livia was lying to her, so she held her tongue and decided it would be best to ask Angelica first and get to the bottom of it. Even if they were not real brothers, who cared, as long as Angelica did not steal anyone from her. She took a deep breath and made an effort to assume a smiling expression. ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten.¡± ¡°Ate?¡± Angelica gave a disappointed look, ¡°So you guys ¡­¡± ¡°We came especially to ask you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Angelica asked stupidly. ¡°You lost weight this time, howe? You weren¡¯t well before, why did you suddenly lose weight?¡± Mich¡¯s question put Angelica a bit on edge; she did not expect the other person to ask this as soon as she arrived and thought for a long time before saying, ¡°I think I¡¯m too fat, so I want to lose weight.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you feel that way before? Why would you suddenly feel fat?¡± About this, Angelica was silent. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Mich tapped the table a little anxiously; did she really like Manuel, as Livia had said? Does this fat woman want to take a boyfriend away from her? Her excessive excitement puzzled Angelica a bit, but she exined, ¡°I went out on New Year¡¯s Eve and one person expressed dislike for me.¡± ¡°Dislike?¡± Genara narrowed her eyes, ¡°In what way?¡± ¡°What do you mean, you wanted to lose weight after being disliked? Not for other reasons?¡± There are other reasons, and the most significant one was Manuel, but he was not going to talk about it. Although she knows them, and they live in the same room, but Angelica could not call them her friends. After all, this was her secret, and she shared it only with Christina and her mother. She didn¡¯t want to tell anyone else. So she shook her head, ¡°No.¡± Mich didn¡¯t immediately know what to say, not expecting Angelica to deny it. ¡°So, I heard that you and your brother are not real brothers, is that true?¡± Angelica had no doubt and nodded her head. ¡°Yes, originally we are not brother and sister.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mich stood up abruptly and looked at her through gritted teeth, ¡°If you are not real siblings, then why did you lie to me and say he was your brother? At her words, Angelica looked confused. ¡°I grew up with him and always called him brother.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say that you and he are not real brothers?¡± ¡°You never asked.¡± Did she have to exin? It didn¡¯t seem like such a big deal to her. The question left Mich and Genara momentarily unanswered, because they actually felt like there was no problem with what she was saying. If she had been calling him brother since childhood, then if someone asks her brother if he is her, she will definitely say yes. And when no one asks for details, will you exin that he is not a native? Of course not. Why? On what basis? There was nothing wrong with that, but Mich had been lied to before and was still in a depressed mood at the time. ¡°Why are you asking me all of a sudden, does it matter if he and I are really brothers or not?¡± Mich thought for a while and decided not to ask her why she had lost weight, instead she said with a smile, ¡°Of course it matters, I misunderstood before when I thought you were his real sister, ah, I was going to be your sister-inw, since you are not real brother and sister, then it seems we probably can¡¯t be rted this time.¡± ¡°Sister-inw?¡± Angelica was taken aback by the title and looked confused, ¡°What sister-inw?¡± ¡°It means we both fell in love with your brother at first sight and thought you were his sister first, now if that¡¯s not the case, then we won¡¯t be rted in the future ah.¡± Angelica had finally got the point. Mich and Genara both loved her brother ¡­ How could this be? ¡°Is it true what you are saying?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, huh?¡± Mich smiled slightly, ¡°Both of us are serious, but I don¡¯t know who will have your brother, before I thought you were a sister so I wanted you to help us both with the game, but now that we know you are not real brothers, I don¡¯t know if you are still willing to help us?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Angelica didn¡¯t know how to answer, would she be sad if she refused? But if she didn¡¯t refuse, would she let her brother give in to another girl? She wanted to lose weight before her brother found a girl, and if she was going to introduce these two girls to her brother, then what was the point of losing weight? ¡°Angelica, we are roommates, don¡¯t be so heartless. Help us give him a gift.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± ¡°Yes, Genara and I have a gift for your brother, pass it for us, nothing else.¡± If it was just a gift, there is nothing about it. She still wouldn¡¯t say anything when the time came. Thinking about it, Angelica sniffed their request again and nodded weakly. ¡°Okay then, I can deliver it for you.¡± ¡°Great, I knew you were kind Angelica, so we¡¯ll choose a gift and you can give it for us afterwards.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Okay.¡± Eventually Angelica agreed and Genara and Mich left satisfied. After a few bites Angelica did not even feel like eating dinner today, so she stopped eating. She could not understand why Genara and Mich suddenly asked if they were siblings. She had to go for a walk at night, so Angelica took a few turns before returning to the dormitory, where Livia was already sleeping when she arrived. As Livia slept on the top bunk, Mich made sure to say when Angelica came in. ¡°Livia is so tired from her daily trips to the library that she came back, washed up and fell asleep, crying out to tell you not to call her.¡± ¡°Oh, good.¡± Angelica suspected no more and nodded quickly, going back to washing. Mich nced at Livia in the upper bunk and deliberately raised her voice to Angelica: ¡°Angelica, what does Manuel like? Genara and I don¡¯t know what to give him, give us some advice.¡± When Livia on the upper bunk did not move, Mich continued, ¡°Like what he likes best, you grew up together, you should know something, right?¡± Chapter 1607 – Going to find my brother Angelica heard Mich ask this outside while she was washing, and her hands froze a little when she realized that she did not seem to know what her brother liked. It was because during their time together, her brother had always been the one to host her, and she had always been spoiled for choice, regardless of anything else. With this realization, Angelica felt again that she had been too selfish and should pay more attention to her brother¡¯s preferences in the future. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± She said meekly, honestly. ¡°You don¡¯t know? How can it be? You grew up together, right, so you should know more or less?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really sure.¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°Brother doesn¡¯t seem to have any particr preference.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± By the time Angelica washed up and went out, the dormitory lights had been turned off and she dared not speak, could only lighten her steps and then carefully climb into bed. When she woke up the next day, Livia had left for the library again, and when she returned in the evening Livia was always asleep. Angelica longed to talk to her but never got the chance. Instead, Mich and Genara prepared a gift and brought it to Angelica. ¡°Angelica, this is an borate gift that Genara and I prepared for your brother, so I ask you to give it to your brother for us haha.¡± The two prepared gift shells one in pink and one in blue and had a big heart painted on them, a gift of love at first sight. ¡°Angelica, what are you thinking? Come on, take it.¡± Mich pushed both gift boxes into Angelica¡¯s arms, ¡°Make sure you deliver them to your brother today, please.¡± ¡°Today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, okay then, I¡¯ll try.¡± After Angelica left the ssroom, she took the bus with their gift and went to Manuel¡¯s school . Her brother¡¯s school was not very far from hers, it was only a short bus ride, only it was hot at the moment and Angelica¡¯s face was sunburnt all the way, and when she arrived in front of the police academy there was no one at the gate. The big tree was some distance from the gate and she wanted to go there to cool off, but she wanted to wait for her brother toe out, so she had to stand at the gate and look in.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After about five or six minutes of looking around, an older man came out of the gatehouse and greeted Angelica. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s lunch break, what are you doing here?¡± Lunch break? Angelica was a little embarrassed, ¡°Sorry uncle, I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m here to see my brother.¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± The guard volunteered, ¡°Who is your brother and what is his name, maybe uncle can help you call him.¡± ¡± Manuel Calligaris, but if it¡¯s time to rest, I cane another time ¨C Angelica turned and headed for the stop. The man, seeing her ming scarlet cheeks, sweat dripping down her temples, took pity. He called to her. ¡°Wait a minute, little girl, now you¡¯re here, wait a little longer, now I¡¯ll call him and ask, or I¡¯ll take you there directly.¡± Manuel was always visited by many girls. Manuel was popr among the weaker sex. Who said he was a sister, a ssmate or even a girl, the guard never let anyone pass. However, it was the first time he saw such a sweet girle to him at such an unbearable time, and even with gifts in her hands. But today Angelica¡¯s eyes seemed really sincere, and when he heard her turn to leave during rest, when it was clearly hot as hell, the boy really knew what to do. ¡°Ah, can you? If I give you a lot of trouble with my visit, then it¡¯s not necessary,¡± Angelica said shyly, following him through the checkpoint. ¡°Little girl, there¡¯s air conditioning here, so sit here and get some rest while Uncle goes to ask about you.¡± ¡°All right, thank you.¡± Angelica tried to put the box down, not knowing what the two of them had prepared for Manuel, but it was quite heavy to carry, fortunately she had gotten some exercise recently, otherwise she probably would not have been able to handle this trip. She tried to put it down, but when she looked around, there was no ce to put it on the table, and it didn¡¯t seem right to leave someone¡¯s gift on the floor, so Angelica had to keep carrying it. The boys¡¯ dormitory Pacino was ying a game on the couch, bored out of his mind, stopping for a while, then ying again, and finally taking off his headphones and saying, ¡°Do you think Angelica will have health problems if she keeps losing weight?¡± Manuel was lying on his bed, eyes closed during his lunch break, and paid no attention to Pacino¡¯s words. ¡°Manuel, I¡¯m talking to you, don¡¯t y dead, I know you¡¯re not sleeping.¡± Manuel never slept at lunchtime. Each time, I closed my eyes and gave his body and mind a rest, while the other two slept like pigs, snoring noisily. Also, it was not difficult for Pacino to determine whether he was asleep or not. The reason for this was the snoring, which shook the air and everything around. This characteristic of the neighbor greatly irritated dimir. ¡°Manuel, say something, you haven¡¯t seen Angelica for a long time and you don¡¯t miss her at all?¡± Just as the words fell, there was a knock on the door from outside. ¡°Who is it?¡± The door opened and the guard stood outside, ¡°You¡¯re sleeping, Pacino, there¡¯s a girl downstairs who says she¡¯s Manuel Calligaris¡¯ sister and she¡¯s sitting in the guard room with two big gift boxes.¡± ¡°No?¡± Pacino had a depressed expression, ¡°How many times this month, again? Why don¡¯t these women ever give up? They will do anything to find Manuel.¡± Pacino¡¯s impatient tone made the guard feel bad, and he said smiling, ¡°It¡¯s normal for a young girl to love a handsome boy. ¡°Uncle, tell her to go back where she came from, Manuel doesn¡¯t go down there.¡± The guard couldn¡¯t say anything else, but he sighed and said, ¡°I see she¡¯s a soggy little girl in her clothes, her hair is all over her forehead, and when I said you were on your lunch break just now, she turned her head and left, it¡¯s pretty heartbreaking to watch.¡± ¡°So then, if it hurts when onees, then Manuel must be tired as hell?¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll let her rest the girls before I go back.¡± As he turned around, the guard muttered to himself, ¡± This girl is very brave, in no way inferior to others, learning to win attention. Such a charming, plump girl, never seen before.¡± At these words, Pacino grabbed something and stood up abruptly. ¡°What did you say?¡± In the same second, Manuel, who was lying down, opened his eyes and stood up abruptly. They looked at each other and rushed downstairs. Despite the fact that Manuel was very calm and restrained by temperament, but he too did not hesitate and ran. ¨C Where are you going? The guard asked in amazement. Chapter 1608 Boys’ Dormitory. Angelica spent a long time alone in the guards¡¯ room downstairs, her hands were so sore from carrying the two boxes that she could no longer resist, so she put the boxes on a chair and took a breath. She was so tired, why hadn¡¯t her brother arrived yet, was he taking a nap, and if so, was he supposed to go back? Angelica had wanted to stop seeing Manuel for a while, wanted to wait until she had lost some weight and thene back to see him as a surprise. But she couldn¡¯t help but think of him again. The gift was ostensibly to help Mich and Genara, but she actually had her own n. As she thought about it, Angelica suddenly saw two figures running in the distance and her face lit up with joy. Angelica waved to them excitedly. In a few moments the guardhouse door was open and Manuel was running, but his breathing was still steady and heavy, his dark gaze fell on Angelica¡¯s small sunburned face, ¡°Why are youing here at this hour?¡± ¡°Brother.¡± Since she discovered her own mind and then faced such a look from Manuel , Angelica could not help but feel a little shy and called out in a soft voice. ¡°Angelica.¡± Pacino came running, a little short of breathpared to Manuel , and said with a sharp breath, ¡°It¡¯s really you, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t miss you, why do youe here all of a sudden, your face is so red, are you tired? Come, I¡¯ll take you to the dormitory for a drink.¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Manuel took Angelica¡¯s hand, ¡°Come with me.¡± Angelica said with some panic, ¡± ¨C We didn¡¯t take my things.¡± ¡°Pacino, get her things.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Pacino nodded, heedless, and went ahead to collect the girl¡¯s things and followed her, softly following Angelica as she said, ¡°Don¡¯te here alone in this heat next time, what if you get heatstroke? Call me and your brother and they wille right away, no need for you to run.¡± Angelica had actuallye to deliver a gift, not expecting to be dragged into the men¡¯s dormitory by them, and for a moment she had a slightly shy expression on her face. ¡± Can I go to your dormitory,?¡± ¡°Why not? Boys are not allowed to enter the girls¡¯ dormitory, but girls in the boys¡¯ dormitory are free to enter ah, hahaha I will call my two roommates and tell them to put on their clothes. Our sweet girl should never be scared.¡± At the words, Angelica blushed. Manuel cast a cold look, ¡°What is this nonsense?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Pacino scratched his head, chuckling-he had missed Angelica so much that he had not expected her toe alone, so Pacino was overjoyed, and the girl had actually lost weight again after not seeing her for a while. Her cheeks, which used to be round, were now slightly more contoured, and her chin was also a little more pointed after she had lost weight. Everyone here knows that Manuel was never close to women, and we all know how many girls from this school and other schools want to chase him, but he never paid attention to any. Now when he entered the boys¡¯ dormitory with a girl in his hand, word spread and the whole dormitory was in an uproar. When Angelica entered the dormitory, the two roommates who were sleeping were standing and fully dressed, not daring to be rude and pretending to study because they had heard that Manuel¡¯s sister wasing.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g They even started talking before Angelica arrived. ¡°Wow, our Manuel is still macho, and suddenly it turns out he has a girlfriend. If he is so handsome, then is his girlfriend nothing too?¡± ¡± Definitely! How can she not be beautiful?¡± I am impatient! Beautiful girl¡­ In our school we don¡¯t make much money: there are many wolves and little meat.¡± ¨C Damn, don¡¯t express yourself like that in front of Manuel, otherwise he will beat you to death.¡± When Angelica entered, astonishment flooded the eyes of both housemates. My, what a pretty girl! Though not as beautiful as one would expect, or slender or anything, but white, with a flushed face, eyes that sparkled as if they had collected ake of spring water, and a pointed chin, she was one of those cute little girls at first sight. ¡°, Oh my God, is that his girlfriend? How charming is she!¡±? ¡°Mom, I dere myself unterally in love. It turns out that a sister doesn¡¯t have to be thin to be beautiful, a chubby one can be so endearing!¡± When the girl was brought into the room, the boys immediately stood up and greeted her. ¡°Hello, sister?¡± Angelica was a little confused and a little shy, ¡°Hello boys.¡± Manuel scrutinized the glowing eyes of the two men, displeasure shed through his mind and unconsciously pulled Angelica to her bunk, ¡°Sit here, what do you want to drink?¡± ¡± Huh? I¡¯ll just drink a ss of boiled water. ¡°. It¡¯s so hot outside and you drink water?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have cold water in the dormitory, can you have a juice, or a Coke, or maybe a milk tea? Shall I go down and buy some?¡± Angelica was overwhelmed by her roommates¡¯ enthusiasm and smiled awkwardly, not knowing how to respond. Pacino pped a hand directly across the room. ¡°Get lost, you two, you can¡¯t be more reserved, what if you scare the girl?¡± ¡°Ahem, that¡¯s not asking what the sister means, sister, we don¡¯t mean anything else, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The more they said, however, the more embarrassed Angelica became and the redder her ears turned. Manuel turned toward them, his gaze falling coldly on their faces. ¡°I see you have nothing to do?¡± The rest of the two men¡¯s expressions snapped, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go read.¡± They returned to their desks and pretended to make books to read, but their eyes still unconsciously peered toward Angelica. ¡± Did you hear that if you want coffee, they wille down and buy it for you.¡± ¡°No no, I¡¯ll just have regr water.¡± She had stopped drinking milk tea since she started the diet, she used to like it, but then she checked the calories of milk tea and it was actually higher than the calories she drank from a bowl of rice, fried chicken thighs and c, so she pretty much stopped touching it after that. But water is good for the skin, so since Angelica lost weight, her diet has be proper and helpful. Manuel did not push her any further: ¡± ¨C Okay, then water. You just need to boil the water and cool a little bit, and only then drink. Then sit down, if you are tired, you can lie down.¡± Angelica turned her head to look at the bed she was sitting on, unlike the other three, this one was simple and clean, meticulously made, in her brother¡¯s style. ¡°No Manuel, he¡¯s sweating a lot, so I¡¯m going to sit down.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m not squeamish about you.¡± Chapter 1609 Sending gifts Manuel arranged the pillows, ¡°Lie down when you are tired, the fan is on.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Angelica didn¡¯t say another word about it but didn¡¯t lie down either, first she felt she was too sweaty and was afraid of stinking up the sheets, after all she was trying to make a good impression on her brother. The second was that this was the boys¡¯ dormitory, and it was not convenient for her to rest here not only with Pacino but also with two strange boys. While Manuel went to boil water, Angelica sat restlessly alone. Pacino, spent a long time digging in his closet and finally put a bag of snacks in front of Angelica. ¡°Here, these are all the snacks that Pacino¡¯s brother usually puts aside and I don¡¯t want to eat them, so I¡¯ll leave them all for you.¡± The bag was so full that had it been in the past, Angelica¡¯s eyes would have lit up, but unfortunately she was on a diet and had to restrain herself from eating them, even though she was tempted. Then she smiled,ughed and then shook her head, ¡± Pacino, keep them for yourself, I don¡¯t need them.¡± At these words, a look of disappointment appeared in Pacino¡¯s eyes. ¡°Angelica, all this is a special gift from me to you, don¡¯t you want it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica nodded, ¡°I can¡¯t eat too many snacks.¡± With that she lowered her eyes, too embarrassed to refuse him again. Pacino noticed that Angelica he had met this time had lost a lot of weight againpared to thest time, her whole body looked much thinner, and he had a feeling that in a while that round, cute little girl would be gone. The thought that it was all because of her made Pacino ufortable. ¡°Angelica, although it¡¯s not healthy to eat too many snacks, it¡¯s okay to have a few now and then¡­. If you don¡¯t believe me, how about I eat with you?¡± The girl¡¯s hobby was eating, and now that she had to give up her hobbypletely, Pacino was really heartbroken. Angelica looked up at Pacino and red at him for a long time before saying, ¡°So, I¡¯ll take the snacks with me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good, then you can have it all.¡± Pacino could not have been happier to hear that she was willing to ept. Manuel over there had finished boiling water, poured her a ss and returned to set it on the table, and said nothing when he saw the bag of snacks Pacino had packed. ¡°By the way Angelica, why did youe here all of a sudden today, did you miss us?¡± At the mention of this, Angelica thought about the purpose of her visit today-she hade to bring Mich and Genara¡¯s gift. She shook her head and looked at Manuel again : ¡°Manuel, my two roommates asked me to bring you a gift.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Roommates?¡± The movements of his hands stopped for a moment. : ¡°What kind of gift?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Is it the two boxes I just brought in?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¨C When you asked me to take these boxes, I still thought: what is it? After all, our Angelica has apletely different taste in choosing things. Who would have known that you came for gifts from your neighbors. Among the packages there is nothing from Livia. ¡°Livia? No, Livia has been so busy studyingtely that she and I have hardly seen each other.¡± Hearing that Livia was absorbed in her studies, Pacino smiled haughtily and changed the subject, ¡°So it¡¯s from the other two roommates for Manuel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The two roommates across from him, who were pretending to read, couldn¡¯t help but get up ande to join the fun when they heard this. ¡°Sister, your neighbors like Manuel.¡± Hearing this, Angelica¡¯s face blushed and she did not respond. ¡°Look how much charisma he has, he is so charming that even his sister¡¯s roommates are not spared.¡± Pacino was about to open his present in front of everyone when Angelica thought of something and suddenly intervened to stop him. ¡± Pacino.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Pacino looked up, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This, it¡¯s a gift for Manuel from my two roommates.¡± Pacino froze for a moment and quickly replied, knowing what Angelica meant. The gift for Manuel had to be opened by Manuel himself, after all, the gift was not for him, and Pacino quickly raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Angelica, I didn¡¯t mean to, it¡¯s just that there are too many girls who give Manuel gifts, and usually he doesn¡¯t ept them, but those girls try to get them for us, and Manuel doesn¡¯t want them, and they won¡¯t take them back, so eventually we have to open them.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The two roommates echoed him, ¡°We¡¯ve gotten used to it, it¡¯s nice to be in the same dorm as your brother, we¡¯re always on reception, some girls give us choctes, some give us wallets, some give us food, but your brother never epts them, so we take advantage of it.¡± Angelica was stunned to hear, ¡°Is that possible? Angelica thought, if the gift he had given her was treated this way by strangers, she would be heartbroken. ¨C Angelica, don¡¯t think too much. Manuel is forced to refuse. Countless girls give him these gifts. If he epts each of them, do you think he will have time for other things? You can¡¯t ept one gift and you can¡¯t ept another? It wouldn¡¯t be fair to the other girls either, so it would be more fair for all of them not to ept.¡± Angelica wasforted by Pacino¡¯s words. It did not seem possible to ept them all; after all, her brother did not live for them, so it was only fair that she did not ept them all. However, it is very unfortunate if a carefully prepared gift does not fall into the hands of the recipient. ¡± What were you thinking about?¡± Manuel¡¯s hand came up and rubbed Angelica¡¯s head: ¡± ¨C Don¡¯t worry so much, these are strangers. If you give me a gift, I will take it very seriously.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Manuel and Pacino¡¯s neighbors began joking animatedly: ¨C Who would have thought you were capable of such tenderness!¡± ¨C That¡¯s what we found out! And I thought Manuel wasn¡¯t interested in women at all.¡± Inexplicably, Pacino i felt a little strange and was a little unhappy, saying, ¡°Go away, go away, what are you talking about?¡± Angelica blushed and said, ¡°So what the brother means is that you don¡¯t want this gift today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Manuel nodded. Therefore, he thought, he would bring them back. ¡± Angelica, I don¡¯t think you should take them back. If you take them back, it is possible that you will cause the girl¡¯s anger. Say Manuel epted the gifts, and what happened after that, you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Angelica shook her head; she was a person who treated people with sincerity and could never betray someone else, much less her own roommates. ¡°I promised I would deliver their gifts to Manuel. If Manuel does not need them, I will take them back and exin the situation.¡± Chapter 1610 – A childhood friend In the end, everyone respected Angelica¡¯s wishes . After sitting for a while, Angelica had to go back because she had sses in the afternoon, and Manuel was naturally the first person to greet her. Pacino did not want to give up such a great opportunity. ¡°Let me give her a ride.¡± Pacino said to Manuel as he pulled him to the side while Angelica drank her water. At his words, Manuel gave him a weak sweeping look. ¡°It¡¯s a rare asion, the girl will be an adult soon,st year you promised to let me spend more time with her, but this year, however, the girl has lost weight and doesn¡¯t even want to see me anymore.¡± At the mention of this, Manuel¡¯s eyes turned cold and his aura cooled around him. ¡°Because she¡¯s lost weight, don¡¯t you know?¡± Pacino froze. Without waiting for his friend toe to his senses, Manuel walked past him, pushing his shoulder, bowed his tall, slender figure and picked up two boxes, helping Angelica. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Angelica had just finished her water and, seeing Manuel picking up the gifts, she quickly put down her ss and followed him. A secondter, Manuel suddenly crouched down and said: ¡°Come up.¡± ¡°What?¡± Angelica did not respond, ¡°Manuel? ¨C Aren¡¯t you tired while walking? I¡¯ll have you carried on my back.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need.¡± Angelica instantly blushed, she wouldn¡¯t dare get on Manuel¡¯s back in front of so many people, and it was her school, so it would be too embarrassing if people saw her. ¡°Oh~~~¡± The other two roommates, besides Pacino, could not help but raise their voices at length. Angelica¡¯s face turned even redder. She pulled her hand to the hem of Manuel¡¯s shirt : ¡°Manuel, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Are you shy, sister? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re notughing at you, it¡¯s just that we¡¯ve never seen Manuel so nice, so we can¡¯t help it.¡± Manuel had wanted to bring the girl, after all, she hade here alone at noon, she must have been tired and thirsty now, she had been drinking water, but it would have hurt to watch her walk alone. I guess I had been used to spoiling her since childhood. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Manuel took a step and Angelica followed him like a little tail by the hem of his coat. Before leaving, Angelica thought of something and nced at the rest of the group. ¡°Bye guys, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Take care, sister, bye.¡± Once Angelica was out of the dormitory, Manuel¡¯s two roommates looked at each other before putting their hands under their chins. ¡± Manuel¡¯s sister is so sweet and apparently also very docile.¡± ¡°What is this about?¡± Pacino interjected, speaking irritably, ¡°No, you are not allowed to hit on her.¡± ¡°Pacino, what does that mean?¡± The two roommates narrowed their eyes at Pacino: ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about that girl, are you?, Damn you¡¯re worse than an animal.¡± Pacino¡¯s face darkened when he heard this, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°You have a crush on a little girl who is still in high school! You¡¯ve gone too far Pacino!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re even hitting on a middle school girl!¡± The two men looked at Pacino with the same anger. Pacino was speechless, but he was happy to hear that theyplimented Angelica. His emotions could be so mixed that he could only exin with a ck face. ¡°Who told you she¡¯s a middle school student? She is already in high school and will be an adult after this year?¡± ¡°What?¡± both of them were a little surprised. ¨C Soon to be an adult? So fast? But she still looks small.¡± Pacino said with a proud expression on his face, ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s pretty.¡± ¨C Hmm, what are you happy about? She will be even prettier, but she won¡¯t be yours, she will be with Manuel.¡± ¡°Not now, we¡¯ll see.¡± Pacino was confident and had his heart set on Angelica, only for so many years, he had not thought of loving another girl, he was waiting for Angelica to grow up. And now the crazy thing was that he didn¡¯t think any other woman was beautiful except Angelica, but Angelica was pretty any way he looked at her and he liked her. ¡°I¡¯m still not sure about theter, it sounds like you¡¯re really thinking about someone else¡¯s girl, what did Manuel say, and agree that you should go find her sister?¡± Pacino froze for a moment, first he agreed, but now Pacino was a little unsure, after all the words Manuel had just told him still made Pacino extremely uneasy inside. He med himself for what had happened to Angelica, but he had not done it on purpose. With that in mind, Pacino raged, ¡°I¡¯ll go after her even if she doesn¡¯t agree, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m her brother anyway.¡± ¡°What?¡± The two housemates were a little surprised, ¡°Isn¡¯t he her real brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Pacino nodded and exined, ¡°They grew up together and call each other brother and sister.¡± ¡°Gee, they¡¯re not real siblings, they just grew up together?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Pacino, brother, you¡¯re screwed then.¡± Pacino: ¡°?¡± Pacino looked at them confused. The two roommates had a look of regret and pity on their faces, no, I think it was a look of sympathy, ¡°Brother, not that we¡¯re trying to discourage you, but you might not have a chance.¡± ¡°Yes brother, he¡¯s a childhood friend, they grew up together, what chance do you think you have?¡± Pacino: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with growing up together? Their rtionship is pure.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Pure? That¡¯s probably what you see on the surface, don¡¯t you see how the girl is attached to Manuel? You will probably lose on that point alone.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with addiction, addiction is not like.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it now, how aboutter?¡± Pacino suddenly realized something and looked at his two roommates, curling his lips. ¡°Girls don¡¯t seem to have hearts now, but what aboutter? After you know what it¡¯s like to be liked, do you think you¡¯re better than Manuel?¡± Pacino¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. It was true that Pacino was no match for Manuel in terms of talent and looks, no matter where he was, but if rtionships were to be based onparison, then there was no one under the sun probably no one else. After all, there will always be good people out there, but it¡¯s hard to be in love. ¡± It is good that you understand this now. It¡¯s not toote to forget about it and start a new life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, even if you can¡¯t start a new rtionship, at least you won¡¯t think about it. Look at other girls, there are so many beauties in the world.¡± Beauties? Pacino gave them an amused look and said, ¡°What do you know? I don¡¯t like her because of her face.¡± With that, he turned and left the dormitory. The two roommates looked at each other. ¡°He got angry, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°But we didn¡¯t seem to say anything bad, we just advised him in good faith.¡± ¡°Who knows, I think he really likes her.¡± ¡°A little girl, and he really likes her?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t understand it.¡± Chapter 1611 – I’m Here On the way back, Angelica tugged at the hem of Manuel¡¯s shirt as she walked outside, and the entire boys¡¯ dormitory looked out to look curiously, wanting to look but fearing Manuel , so they had to hide outside the door and peek out again, looking away for a moment and then retracting. ¡°Hello sister~¡± Some of them boldly greeted Angelica. Angelica was too shy to greet, and her face, already sunburned, turned even whiter and redder. She gave only a polite nod, then immediately withdrew her gaze and walked behind Manuel with her head down. ¡°Oooh, the girl is too pretty, isn¡¯t she? Why don¡¯t we have such pretty girls at the academy, going to the police academy is really miserable, dealing with a bunch of big old men every day.¡± After descending the stairs and passing the guards¡¯ room, the older man who had helped Angelica call Manuel earlier was standing at the door. ¡± Ah, apparently he really is your friend this time. I thought she was one of your fans. Another girl who liked you and wasing to give you a gift.¡± Manuel half-closed his thin lips and then said, ¡± Thank you very much.¡± ¡°Eh, thank you for what, it was not easy for your sister toe here and find you, is it a ride home?¡± Manuel Calligaris: ¡°To take her back to school.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, be careful on the way then.¡± ¡°Thank you, bye.¡± ¡°Little girl, you are wee next time you visit your brother, uncle will let you in right away.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After that, the guard watched the two leave the school and under arge tree not far from the entrance, Manuel knelt in front of the young girl and patted her on the back, gesturing for her to get on his back. The girl stood there squirming and shaking her head at something. Manuel did not get up, but remained squatting there. The girl said a few more words, but then, as if she had lost to Manuel, she put her hand around his neck and climbed onto his back. Manuel stood up with the two boxes in one hand and the girl in the other. When she saw him, the guard shook his head. He had seen the boy so cold and aloof before, how many girls had given him gifts and he always had the same expression on his face, but he had never imagined that he had such a caring and kind side. Noon. Angelica lies on Manuel¡¯s back, the zing hot sun burning them mercilessly. Also, Manuel drags the girl on her back and after a while sweat appeared on her cheekbones. Angelica herself was a little sweaty, although not that much, her clothes became wetter because of Manuel. Her expression changed and became strange. She tightened her small lips, about to say something, but as soon as the words reached her lips and were about to burst out, she seemed to swallow them and returned them deep inside. While Manuel was already heading with her on his back to a rtively shady and cool ce. Angelica obedientlyy down on her back and in a quiet voice asked: ¡°Manuel, are you tired?¡± Manuel didn¡¯t even breathe, just let out a lowugh before brushing his thin lips and saying, ¡± ¨C You¡¯re not heavy at all, how can I get tired?¡± ¡°Huh? I am ¡­ heavy.¡± Although she had lost some weight for some time, she was still much heavier than those thin and slender girls: ¨C The girls in our school, with the same height as me, seem to weigh about 45 kilograms.¡± She was really embarrassed to talk about her weight, because before Angelica basically did not attach importance to it. She only started thinking about it recently, and then she found out that her weight was really in a pathetic state. ¡°You are not like them.¡± Manuel¡¯s tone was light: ¡°There is no need to aim for the same weight as them.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not striving for that. ¨C I just want to lose weight, so that standing next to you we look almost the same, so that when I take a picture with you, the face would look a little ¡®smaller. Angelica thought to herself. ¡°It¡¯s much lighter.¡± It took a long time for Manuel to say something. After a moment¡¯s thought, he added, ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no need to lose any more.¡± Angelica knew that Manuel would not lie to her, that if he said it was right, then it was right, but that it was what he thought it was and not someone else. What he thought was right was actually a fear of hurting her and hurting her body, not an acknowledgement of her weight. Despite the fact that losing weight is a very difficult and painful process, but at the same time happy. ¡°Okay.¡± Angelica replied, quietly squeezing her hand a few notches and pressing her cheek against Manuel¡¯s back. Intimacy caused Manuel to slow his steps, and somewhere inside, something seemed to move. For his heart softened a little. Manuel¡¯s thin lips curved slightly. He said, ¡°There are many people in this world who have different opinions, but we don¡¯t have to worry about what they think, good or bad, you just have to listen to your heart and do what you think is right.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Angelica nodded and resumed in a small voice, ¡± I will listen to my heart.¡± If she didn¡¯t like Manuel, she probably wouldn¡¯t have minded too much even if Louisa had called her fat and ugly, but after Louisa did, she subconsciously felt that she was too fat to be worthy of Manuel when she was photographed with him. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too hot today, don¡¯t go by bus, it¡¯s better to go by subway.¡± ¡°All ording to the brother.¡± When we arrived at the subway station, the crowd grew and Angelica grabbed Manuel by the cor, ¡°Manuel, there are too many people here, put me down.¡± ¡°You can sleep on my back.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°What can people say if I carry my sister on my back? Didn¡¯t you promise your brother earlier that you would listen to your heart? Are you sleepy and tired now, and do you care what others think?¡± What a good point. Ange found herself unable to refute itpletely. ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll sleep for a while, call me when you get to the station.¡± ¡°Sleep, I¡¯m here.¡± Three words were enough for Angelica to drop all her defenses and distrust. Shey down on Manuel¡¯s back and soon fell asleep. Since there was a card to swipe to cross the subway station, and only one person could cross the passage, Angelica had to get off alone because she was not a child. Manuel nced at Angelica, who was sleeping on her back, and after a moment¡¯s thought, woke her up. ¡°Angelica.¡± Angelica¡¯s eyes opened to find the people beside her watching her. ¡°Go downstairs and cross the hall.¡± ¡°Oh, good.¡± Angelica slid off Manuel¡¯s back and followed him through the passage. After this, she no longer let Manuel carry her , and Manuel tried to ask the girl to get on his back again, but she would not. He looked at her helplessly, but only for a moment, before looking away ufortably. A momentter, Manuel took off the shirt jacket he was wearing. ¡°Put it on.¡± Chapter 1612 Calling the police There was air conditioning in the subway station, and she had just been sweating all over her body, so the air conditioning felt cool at that moment. But in this summer heat, Angelica feltfortable, and when her brother suddenly handed her a jacket, she thought Manuel was afraid she was cold and shook her head. ¡°No Manuel I¡¯m not cold.¡± Manuel shot her a look and stopped abruptly, ¡°Who said you were cold?¡± ¡°Manuel?¡± Angelica looked at him confused, if she was not afraid of being cold, why had he given her his clothes? She didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just put it on.¡± Manuel saw that she would not take it, so he walked over andid out her shirt himself. The shirt was dark, and with the man¡¯srge bone structure and height, the shirt covered Angelica¡¯s buttocks once he was on her. Angelica froze for a moment, her shirt still smelled of Manuel¡¯s sweat, but it was not unpleasant at all, she blushed a little, and lowering her head she realized something. She had been on Manuel¡¯s back the whole way, and the front of her shirt was wet and a little transparent at the moment, and the outline of the tank top she was wearing was visible through. ¡°Ah!¡± Angelica could not contain herself and eximed, then reached out her hand to cover her face. How could she be so embarrassed? She couldn¡¯t believe she had forgotten about this, oooh it must have been bad just now, otherwise her brother wouldn¡¯t have given her the shirt to put on and she acted like a fool thinking he gave it to her because he thought she was afraid of the cold. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± Manuel yed dumb and pulled her along, the subway station was quite crowded at that time of day and when he got up there he couldn¡¯t find any seats, so Manuel had to pull the girl to stand in front of his own feet. ¡°If you are sleepy, snuggle up to your brother and take a nap.¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Angelica shook her head, it seemed so strange to sleep standing up and holding him, and she had just squinted silently, but now she was awake instead.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They had to sit at the back of the train so they didn¡¯t have to look at the station for a while, and at first Angelica felt awake, but as she stood she began to get sleepy again and her little body began to fall back against Manuel. Manuel reached behind her to protect her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about sleeping, you won¡¯t fall.¡± Angelica nodded her head at random and leaning lightly against him, she began to fall asleep. Suddenly, when she turned around, she noticed something very strange. Not far from her was a girl who was being harassed by an oily middle-aged man, right in the middle of the day. Hoping that no one would notice him in the crowd of people, the man deliberately leaned his body against this beautiful girl. For the first time, the beauty furrowed her brows and dodged, but there were too many people around and she had no opportunity to move away at all. The cowardly man did not react in any way to this and after a while he rubbed himself against the girl again. Finally, the beauty could not hold back and turned her head and looked at him. The fat man had no emotion, as if nothing had happened. When the girl turned her back, this middle-aged man rubbed against her again, expressionless. Angelica did not quite understand why he did it, but his behavior clearly made the girl ufortable, and she red at him, but he continued to act with impunity. She blinked and tugged at the hem of Manuel¡¯s shirt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Manuel asked , looking at the girl in his arms. Angelica tilted her head, her eyes clear as a spring, ¡°Manuel look over there.¡± Manuel looked in the direction she pointed and saw the middle-aged man with his hand on the girl¡¯s waist, who had an angry expression on his face but did not dare to get angry. ¡°That old man apparently did something that made that girl angry.¡± In other words, Angelica had just witnessed it all. Manuel¡¯s face instantly darkened like ink, his breath immediately cooled around him, he half-closed his thin lips and averted his gaze to the young girl¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t look, get down first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Angelica nodded, saw the pir beside her and leaned down, wrapping her arms around him. Manuel made sure the girl was standing well before slowly turning around, his stern gaze locked on the oily middle-aged man. No one beside him reacted, those who did not see him and because they were ying with their phones, those who did see him pretended not to see him. Such situations ur very often in the subway, and now people are experiencing absolute indifference to this. Moreover, even if you yourself are harassed, you also pretend that nothing is happening. So other people don¡¯t care anymore. The man had not yet realized that he was being stared at and still intended to continue moving his hand upward. Boom! In the next second, he flew away from the kick. ¡°Ah!¡± As he fell, the crowd let out screams and panicked noises, unconsciously pushing to the side, and a small space that had previously been incredibly crowded in the middle of it hardened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡± Why did he suddenly hit this man?¡± The girl harassed by the man also hid frightenedly to the side. Looking around, she saw only Manuel, who was removing his leg with an indifferent expression on his face. Angelica was firmly holding the pir with both hands, her little heart beating furiously. Manuel was not only unafraid, but also became an example for everyone. She did not expect Manuel to immediately lose his cool, but he did, Manuel studied at the police academy and was a righteous person in his own right. Even watching him hit the man, he was still an example to her. After the man had fallen, he took a long time to recover and stood up, pointing at Manuel : ¡°What do you want? Attack an old man in a subway? I think I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you?¡± ¡°Old man?¡± Manuel sneered. Onlookers pulled out their phones to take video. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m calling the police now.¡± After the man stood up, pulled out his cell phone and prepared to call the police, when in a sh in front of his eyes, Manuel , who was in the same ce earlier, at one point slipped behind him, grabbed his wrist directly and pinned him to the ground with a standard takedown. Bang! The man¡¯s phone fell to the ground and Angelica thought for a moment before quickly running for her phone, cursing, ¡°You are the bad guy, I just saw you touching this girl¡¯s life all the time, even if the police were called, this would be the way to arrest you.¡± The crowd of onlookers, who had earlier wondered why Manuel had suddenly struck out, understood immediately after hearing this exnation from Angelica. ¡°Shame on you, how dare you harass someone on the subway!¡± ¡°Do you have a daughter? How would you feel if one day your daughter was molested by someone on the subway?¡± ¡°Fortunately this handsome young man did what was right, you are very good.¡± Manuel¡¯s gaze was slightly cold as he swept the crowd, his voice cold and intimidating, ¡°Delete the video you just made.¡± The crowd was about to congratte him, but did not expect him to order them to delete it. Manuel had a serious demeanor and was a good fighter, especially with his eyes, which were so stern that he lowered his head and erased the video from their hands. ¡°Call the police.¡± Manuel looked at Angelica and whispered. Chapter 1613 – Misunderstanding. When Angelica reacted, she used the old man¡¯s cell phone to call the police. The man could not imagine that the other side would be so strong and unconsciously begged for mercy, ¡°Don¡¯t call the police, spare me please, I have a family and children, this time it was me who got carried away, I shouldn¡¯t have put my hands on that youngdy, it was my fault.¡± He pointed to the girl he had just molested, which he unconsciously dodged, not daring to meet her gaze at all. It was indeed a humiliating thing to be harassed, and not only did she not have the courage to raise her voice and resist, she did not dare to admit it at that moment. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, she immediately turned red with shame. ¡°Guys, why are you looking at me? I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on.¡± After saying this, she looked at the man and scolded, ¡°What do I care if you got beaten up too? Don¡¯t point your finger!¡± The man was stunned, not expecting her to say this in any way. Angelica who was more innocent and gently borated, ¡°Miss, just now I clearly saw ¡­¡± ¡°Saw what?¡± The girl interrupted her stymiedly, ¡°What do you know about it, you stupid child? It¡¯s normal to identally touch your own body in a crowded subway, what do you care?¡± She was so strong and aggressive that she frightened Angelica. For a moment, Angelica stood there in disbelief, unable to react. ¡°Hahaha.¡± The manughed coldly, ¡°I say, you two brats, you don¡¯t have a clear picture of what¡¯s going on and you¡¯re ying hero, right? You want to call the police? Go ahead, call the police, I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± ¡°Do you think that because she denies it, you¡¯ll be okay?¡± Manuel reminded him with a cold look, ¡°It seems impossible to say.¡± He turned his gaze to Angelica, ¡°Did you call the police?¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°The girl said ¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you call, there¡¯s surveince here.¡± Manuel¡¯s face was nd: ¡°If the two parties don¡¯t match their words, the police will pull surveince, and when the timees, like it or not, the result will be the same.¡± The man¡¯s smug expression froze on his face. If the police could pull surveince, the issue would be so big that it might even get on television or the Inte. The people around him started talking. ¡°Nowadays, good deeds are not rewarded, girl, it¡¯s not enough that you don¡¯t say thank you for helping in this way, but you are even mean to the girl and deny it, you are trying to frame him for injustice!¡± An old man could not help but speak and say to the girl. The girl turned red and said nothing, because if surveince was recovered, she would have no way to hide, but she thought that after saying this, there would be no more problems between the two sides at best, but she did not expect the teenager to be so serious. ¡°Girl, look at this boy. Judging by his actions, he is studying in a police academy. If you¡¯re telling a lie now, then¡­¡± Police academy? The girl suddenly lifted her head and looked at Manuel. He easily pinned arge man on the floor, who was not even able to move. She understood what such exceptional abilities were about. ¨C Sorry. I didn¡¯t want to admit it because I was afraid everyone would start asking by looking at me, am I guilty,¡± he admitted end, biting her lower lip. Angelica looked at her disappointed. She felt a slight sense of resentment. They tried to help her and she was so rude to them. If Manuel had not told about the camera, then everything would have ended differently, and no one would have known the whole process. Instead of speaking to her again, she approached Manuel and tugged at his sleeve, ¡°Brother.¡± Manuel looked at her and loosened his grip on the man and handed him the phone after making him stand up. ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you for sparing me, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Call the police yourself and turn yourself in.¡± Unwillingly, Manuel threw down four words coldly. ¡°What?¡± The man froze; he thought he had been let off the hook, but he had not expected to have to turn himself in, and was momentarily overwhelmed by his reaction. Finally he looked around, and everyone around him was staring at him. ¡°Turning yourself in is not the same charge as someone reporting for someone else.¡± Manuel recalled in a cold voice. The man had no choice but to call the police himself, and after listening to him confess his crime at the police station, Manuel returned to his original position with the young girl by his side. The underground was soon quiet afterward, and Angelica waspletely sleepy from the incident when a young man stood up beside her. ¡°Come and sit down, little girl.¡± Angelica looked at the other man again, realized it was the same person who had spoken for them earlier, and shook her head, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°You are so young and brave, Uncle has given you a ce especially,e here.¡± It was obvious that the young girl was tired, so the older man was willing to give up his seat to her. Angelica, however, still shook her head insistently. She was not a child; she was about to be an adult and did not need to be offered a ce. When the older man saw that she would not sit, he had gotten up and did not want to return to his seat. Manuel reflected for a moment and elbowed the girl next to him. ¡°Since the man was kind enough to give up his seat for you, go ahead.¡± Angelica looked at him for a moment before leaning toward him and thanking him, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Then she sat down. When she sat down, she gave Manuel a thumbs up, ¡°You are a good young man, there are not many people brave enough to do such a thing nowadays. Manuel did not respond.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The man added, ¡°She¡¯s your little girlfriend, isn¡¯t she? She looks nice and you¡¯re both very nice.¡± Little girlfriend? Manuel Calligaris frowned slightly at the adjective and looked at Angelica¡¯s face, which showed immediate embarrassment as her thin lips tightened, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? Did I misunderstand?¡± ¡°She is a sister.¡± Manuel exined softly. ¡°Uh oh, so you¡¯re brother and sister, sorry sorry.¡± The man waved his hand awkwardly. This conversation, however, was overheard by Angelica, who at first blushed with embarrassment when she heard her uncle¡¯s question and wondered how she could have asked such a question when she heard Manuel deny it. After exining to him that it was his sister, Angelica¡¯s heart went out to him. In fact, there was nothing wrong with saying that, they were ¡­ not engaged, but for some reason, Angelica¡¯s heart felt so bad. Taking off her shoes, she lifted her feet onto the seat and, resting her head on her knees, closed her eyes. She waspletely absorbed in thoughts of Manuel. Chapter 1614 – Calculating Gifts As the subway was halfway to a stop, the man who had turned himself in earlier got off, presumably to turn himself in. Angelica leaned back in her chair, half asleep, and sat there until she reached the station. Leaving the subway station, Angelica took off the jacket she was wearing and returned it to Manuel. Her clothes had dried on the way, so she did not even need to wear Manuel¡¯s jacket. Manuel reached out and took the jacket before casuallyying it on his shoulders, ¡°Your school is still far away, it¡¯s just a short cab ride.¡± ¡°No Manuel, you can leave me here, I will go to school alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already called a cab, it¡¯s on its way.¡± The car was about to arrive at the station, Manuel arranged everything and then reached out and squeezed Angelica¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°But, don¡¯t you have sses this afternoon? Will it be toote for you toe back?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Finally Manuel brought Angelica safely back to school. ¡°Come in, take your things inside.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you , then hurry back to ss.¡± Manuel smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll watch you go in.¡± Angelica walked and turned her head toward him at every turn. As soon as she entered the dormitory, Manuel also left. Due to the fact that sses were starting early, there was no one in the dormitory. Angelica carried her things to the room and went to school. She ran to ss at thest moment before the call. Her whole body was sweating as she ran. ¡°Angelica, where have you been all afternoon and why are you only here now?¡± ¨C I went for work to a ce, came back only, whispering she replied.¡± ¨C A little more, and you would definitely bete. The ss will start soon.¡± Yes, a littleter and she would be called, but fortunately she had arrived on time. After ss, Angelica remembered that she had left her gift in the dormitory and had to go back to exin it to Mich and Genara. So she quickly packed up her textbooks and headed for the dormitory. When she arrived at the dormitory, Angelica found that Genara and Mich had already returned and were lying down with their masks on, and when she saw her return, she asked, somewhat unhappily. ¡°Angelica, didn¡¯t we see you leave with the presents? Why did the presentse back again?¡± Angelica was a little embarrassed, ¡°Sorry, you got a present, but my brother didn¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°What? How can you not want it?¡± Genara immediately stood up, so excited that the mask almost fell off her face. Mich gave her a sideways nce before calming down. ¡°Angelica, is it because Manuel doesn¡¯t want it, or did you not even try to hand it over? Don¡¯t worry, even if one day we be your sister-inw, we will not take your brother away from you, we will only treat you as well as your brother, and then you will have one more person to spoil you. One more person to spoil her? She didn¡¯t want that. Of course Angelica did not say that. She exined seriously, ¡°I will deliver for you, if I promise, I will never go back on my word, I havee a long way, but my brother says he does not ept gifts from anyone.¡± ¡°And why?¡± Angelica remembered what Pacino had said and tightened her lips before saying, ¡°There are so many people who give gifts to my brother, if he took them all it would be impossible, but if he took gifts from only one person it wouldn¡¯t be fair to the others, so he doesn¡¯t take from anyone.¡± Mich did not believe it. ¡°Did he say those words himself?¡± Angelica tugged at the hem of her shirt, ¡°Pacino told me.¡± ¡°The boy next to your brother?¡± Mich narrowed her eyes and thought again, that Pacino was indeed a talker, he had invited them to dinnertest time, and every time he saw Angelica, his eyes lit up like nothing, his mind was clear. If it was him, then it was possible. Mich smiled slightly, ¡°And was your brother there when Pacino said this?¡± Angelica nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I heard everything.¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t say anything? Or you didn¡¯t say anything for us? It¡¯s okay not to ept gifts from other people, but we are not other people, and your brother adores you, Angelica, you should put in a good word for us in front of your brother.¡± ¡°Yes Angelica,¡± Genara echoed, ¡°your brother seems so cold, doesn¡¯t he like to be with other people? ¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Angelica¡¯s lips twisted and she said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I already brought it to you, but my brother doesn¡¯t ept it, so I can¡¯t help you.¡± After saying this, Angelica added. ¡°By the way, if you really don¡¯t trust me, next time you will have a chance to deliver it yourself.¡± ¡°I have to go for a run, so I will leave first.¡± Angelica said and left the dormitory without waiting for the two to respond. Neither Genara nor Mich had time to call her before Angelica was already leaving. ¡°What the hell?¡± Mich was so angry that she kicked the present, ¡°You think you¡¯re arrogant because you¡¯re her sister?¡± Genara: ¡°¡­¡± She gave Mich a weak look and whispered, ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t ept it, think about it, she went to her brother¡¯s after school with our gifts and it took her a long time to get there and back and she was almostte when she came back.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Mich looked at her amused, ¡°Genara, how could you be fooled by her all of a sudden when she ran out with the presents and you could see whether they were delivered or not? She could have made up those words.¡± Genara: ¡°I don¡¯t think so, she seems so honest and easy to mistreat. ¨C Maybe it¡¯s just her imagination? Still water destroys bridges! Suddenly, she likes Manuel for herself, so she called herself his younger sister to protect all the other girls from him.¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Genara did not like Livia, but she treated Angelica normally. She did not like her very much, but she still did not see her as their enemy. However, they spent more than a semester together. This time was enough to discover a person¡¯s character. ¡°Genara, are you questioning my judgment? If you don¡¯t believe me, then try bringing the gift to Manuel yourself.¡± ¡°I think it is fine, if it is true, as you say, that he will not deliver it for us, then we might as well do it ourselves.¡± ¡°Easy for you to say, you don¡¯t even know what school he goes to.¡± ¡°And easy to find out? Let¡¯s invite Angelica out to dinner and ask her to call her brother with her, and then we¡¯ll hand him over in front of everyone, isn¡¯t that okay?¡± Chapter 1615 – Anxious to get things done At first Mich thought of nothing else, but after Genara reminded her, she immediately thought it was more feasible, and curled her lips at Genara. ¡°Genara, why didn¡¯t I realize earlier that you were so smart? It¡¯s a much better idea than theme idea of asking her to deliver it for us, and if we deliver it in person, he¡¯ll know who it came from, so we¡¯ll have a better chance.¡± Mich ruffled her hair and said flirtatiously, ¡°But just to be clear, if Manuel has a crush on me, you can¡¯t get in the way. Genara was disgusted by his confident look and silently rolled her eyes at him, but smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if it was someone else, I wouldn¡¯t give up the man I like for someone else, but you are different, you will always be my best friend.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°So this thing, when are we going to do it?¡± ¡°You have to find a good excuse, otherwise that damn girl Angelica won¡¯t call Manuel, and then we won¡¯t have anything to show, even with all the borate preparations.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, have there been any other major festivals recently?¡± Genara suddenly thought of something and had a sh of light, ¡°Oh yes Mich, isn¡¯t your birthdaying up? Mich froze, ¡°My birthday?¡± ¡°Yes, you have a birthday on the 5th of next month, how can you forget your birthday too?¡± Mich looked at Genara with some emotion, her eyes lowered for a long moment, ¡°I would have forgotten if you hadn¡¯t told me, thank you for remembering my birthday.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for? We are good friends.¡± Genara walked over and put her arm around Mich, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for your birthday next month and ask him out, okay?¡± ¨C Yes, it will be good if hees. And if we take a picture with him, it will be just wonderful, Mich began to dream. Angelica had run severalps around the stadium, sweating like a pig, and it looked like she was having a bad day, she felt ufortable as she ran and felt like she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. No, she had to keep going. Angelica gritted her teeth and increased her pace. One morep, and after that, she would go to the kitchen to eat and then rest. Just a little longer. Angelica had been using this phrase for some time now to hypnotize herself every time she wanted to surrender, to hold on just a little longer, just a little longer, and then a little longer, and a lot longer would be done. Today it was the same. As a result, as she ran, Angelica¡¯s ears were suddenly deafened, and after a darkness passed before her eyes, her whole body lost consciousness. Bang! Angelica copsed at the stadium. Some teenagers ying basketball in the schoolyard had mentioned it a minute earlier. ¡°Look guys, that fat girl is running again.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so persistent, we y here every day and shees to run here every day, she¡¯s much thinner than when she came to run the first time, isn¡¯t she? If all people who lose weight had her persistence, there would be no fat people under the sky.¡± ¡°Hey guys, is she losing weight or is she just trying to get our attention? Could it be that there¡¯s a guy on our basketball team that she likes?¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± The teenagers chattered and burst outughing. As a result, theughter had not yet stopped when someone eximed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The teenagers looked in the direction Angelica was standing, and the girl who was previously gritting her teeth and insisting on running was now passed out on the stadium path. ¡°Damn it? Fainted?¡± The teenagers, all not too young, were paying close attention to Angelica because they noticed that she had very fair skin and beautiful features, plus she was very resilient. When they noticed that she had fainted, the group of teenagers dropped the basketball they were holding and quickly ran toward the fallen Angelica. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably hypoglycemia from excessive exercise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so hot again, take her to the infirmary.¡± The boy with the longest legs and tallest body took the lead and picked up Angelica and carried her across the room, while the rest of the boys trotted behind her and carried her to the infirmary. ¡°Is it heavy?¡± ¡°Damn you, the situation is so urgent now, and you still ask if it¡¯s heavy? I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± ¡°Haha, hypoglycemia, let her rest, she will be fine when she is awake.¡± The infirmary The doctor was a little taken aback when he saw a group of boys running in a ze of glory. ¡°Doctor, we were ying basketball when this girl suddenly copsed on the basketball court,¡± he said. ¡°Bring her in quickly, let me take a look.¡± At that moment, Angelica was in pain, her already pale little face was now pale, cold sweat was constantly pouring from her forehead, and even her lips were bloodless. The doctor examined her, ¡°I think she has heat stroke and low blood sugar, get out, don¡¯t all gather here, the air is not circting.¡± The group of teenagers was kicked out of the infirmary. ¡°So that¡¯s where the person stayed ah, let¡¯s go back and y basketball.¡± Snap! As soon as the boy said this, he was immediately pped by the one next to him, ¡°You¡¯re a pig in the head, you saved her life, at least introduce yourself when she wakes up so she can get to know us.¡± ¡°Get to know us for what?¡± ¡± It is clear why you are still without a girlfriend. Look how sweet and decent she is. What if you want to start a rtionship with someone in the future and you don¡¯t know anyone! But you¡¯ll have a better chance.¡± ¡± ¨C She is the only one in the stadium. But in the dormitory, she still has neighbors and friends.¡± When Angelica woke up, she found herself in the infirmary and it was already dark. The doctor was a kind woman. ¡°You are finally awake, little girl.¡± Angelica was a little confused and sat up propping herself up on her arms. ¡°Hi, may I ask why I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°Some guys from the basketball camp brought you here, said you were on the track. You passed out on the track, and afterwards you were checked and they found you had some heat stroke and low blood sugar.¡± Heat stroke and hypoglycemia? Was it because it was very hot and you had consumed too much at lunch?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Students, you have to lose weight gradually, you can¡¯t do it quickly, it¡¯s not good for you if you ruin your body.¡± In fact, Angelica was in no hurry, she had not had any problems when she worked out in the past, probably because it was too hot today and she had consumed too much at lunch. Thinking about it, Angelica smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am, I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°Rest a bit, drink a ss of sugar water and thene back.¡± ¡°By the way ma¡¯am, where are the people who sent me here?¡± ¡°They were waiting for you outside, but they all left when you woke upte.¡± Angelica thought to herself, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to thank them tomorrow. Chapter 1616 – Heard of. The next day Instead of going directly to the stadium after ss, Angelica went to the kiosk at the entrance and bought a dozen bottles of mineral water, which she carried in a bag. Only when she had finished did she head for the stadium. Before she arrived, some boys from the basketball court were there joking. ¡°Do you think the girl from yesterday wille again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, if she wasn¡¯t feeling well yesterday, she won¡¯te running today, she¡¯ll need a few days rest, and I don¡¯t know when she woke upst night.¡± ¡°No running, but at least she¡¯lle and say thank you, right?¡± ¡°Come on, you¡¯re only helping someone so they can say thank you, don¡¯t morally kidnap them.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°Look guys, who¡¯s that?¡± The group of teenagers exploded as Angelica appeared on the floor. ¡°Here hees, here hees, he¡¯s reallying.¡± ¡°Look what he¡¯s carrying! A big bag that looks pretty heavy, but I can¡¯t see what it is?¡± ¡°Gee, it¡¯s because we helped her yesterday and she¡¯s sending us presents.¡± Angelica came closer and closer, her pale face dripping with cherry pink, remarkably delicate and cute. ¡°Man, I feel like I¡¯m in love.¡± ¡°So girls who grow some flesh are pretty cute.¡± ¡°The girl ising here, stop talking nonsense.¡± Angelica finally approached them with her bag. ¡°Hi guys.¡± The group of older boys who had been joking andughing were all so nervous that they did not know where to put their hands when they were confronted by Angelica. ¡°You, hello.¡± ¡°I was on the track yesterday. I fainted on the track and I heard from the doctor¡¯s infirmary that you were the ones who took me to the infirmary, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t need toe and thank us specifically, we also happened to be here ying and we couldn¡¯t have seen you copse there without saving you.¡± ¡°Thank you guys.¡± Angelica knelt down and opened her bag, ¡°I have water for you.¡± It was only then that some of the boys saw that the bag contained mineral water, and there were about ten bottles, so they were a little embarrassed. ¡°So this is what you¡¯ve been carrying all this way, it¡¯s actually enough to say thank you, there¡¯s no need to buy us water.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re just lifting a finger, too.¡± Angelica half-closed her lips, ¡°Anyway, thank you, I will buy you water today, and if I am free another time, it would be more sincere to buy you dinner.¡± This is something many guys look forward to, they want to say yes right away, but they are afraid of scaring off the girls, so they have to say politely, ¡°No, no, we can have dinner together, but you don¡¯t have to treat us, there are many of us, it would be embarrassing if you treated us.¡± ¡°No, I can afford it.¡± Angelica thought they were afraid of spending too much money and couldn¡¯t afford it, after all, they were all students in school, so she was afraid they would reject her sincerity and quickly changed her mind, ¡°If you are afraid of me spending money, then how about I invite you to eat at my family¡¯s restaurant?¡± ¡°Your family?¡± ¡°Yes, my family owns a hotel.¡± The crowd: ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t expect that she was really a rich girl. The teenagers didn¡¯t know what to say at this point. ¡°All right, this is to thank you.¡± Having said that, Angelica added, ¡°But not today, I didn¡¯t call earlier to prepare my father, how about in a couple of days? I¡¯ll have them ready and then I¡¯ll call you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A couple of teenagers froze and finally agreed to Angelica¡¯s request. ¡°Thanks guys, I¡¯ll go then.¡± When the men had left, the teenagers murmured. ¡°Howe we agreed to your request?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to let her treat me, but she said it was her restaurant, so I didn¡¯t think twice.¡± That evening, Angelica left the ss and went to make a phone call outside the school. This year, in order to lose weight and study hard, she did not even take her cell phone with her, so she had to call from a pay phone. Savio was surprised to receive her call, ¡°Angelica, it¡¯s been a long time since you called your father voluntarily, and because this number is unfamiliar to you, you haven¡¯t met anything, have you?¡± Angelica unconsciously shook her head. After shaking her head, she remembered that she was on the phone with her father and he couldn¡¯t see her shaking her head here, so she said; ¡°No, I didn¡¯t meet anything, I didn¡¯t have my phone with me so I called from a public phone.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it, Angelica, what can I do for you dad?¡± Savio treated her as if she were the apple of his eye, and when he spoke to Angelica, his tone was affectionate and cautious at the same time. ¡°I want to invite my ssmates to dinner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to invite your ssmates to dinner, they should be friendly with each other.¡± ¡°But they don¡¯t agree, they are afraid I will spend too much money, so ¡­¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°No fear Angelica, dad will give you money, how much do you need, tens of thousands?¡± Angelica: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or a few tens of thousands is not enough?¡± ¡°No, I was thinking of taking them to dinner at a hotel owned by thepany, is that okay?¡± Savio froze for a moment before answering. ¡°It must be okay, what is not okay, even if my little girl wants the stars and the moon in the sky, her father will work hard to collect them for her.¡± ¡°Then father will tell me in advance to prepare the meal and I will entertain them on Saturday.¡± ¡°Well, well, whatever Angelica says goes.¡± After both parties finally agreed, Angelica passed by the store and saw the ice cream on the shelf and couldn¡¯t help herself some, she had been on a diet for a long time and hadn¡¯t touched ice cream for a long time, so why not, buy one and eat it on the sly? It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal if she only ate one. No, no, one ice cream didn¡¯t have that many calories, but one was already a lot, and she hadn¡¯t managed to lose weight yet, so how could she bloat right now? She swallowed a few gulps of saliva and then quickly headed for school. When she returned to her dormitory, Angelica stood watching for a while because the door was closed, and she was about to open it and go inside when she heard chatter from inside. ¡°What would be more natural to tell Angelica when shees backter?¡± ¡°Just say it, what else do you have to think about telling her?¡± ¨C Well, no. If we want to perform a y, we have to do it to the end. We have to appear believable. What if she doesn¡¯t believe us? We only have one chance; we shouldn¡¯t lose it. ¡°Then can you tell her that you want to invite her to your birthday, and tell her that you¡¯ll introduce her to some nice guys on your birthday, and see if she¡¯ll be impressed?¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m afraid that after introducing her, what if they think she¡¯s fat and chubby? Hahahaha.¡± Two wildughs rang out, piercing Angelica¡¯s heart like thorns. Chapter 1617 – Disgusting She bit her lower lip, her heart twitching like a knife. She turned her head to leave, only to run into Livia, who had returned, and their eyes met, Livia¡¯s eyes held a little, probably because she had heard Mich and Genara¡¯s conversation earlier. Angelica pursed her lips and took a step forward, just before Livia grabbed her by the wrist and ran downstairs. The two stopped in an unlit corner, with Livia¡¯s back to them. ¡°Livia?¡± Angelica looked back at her and could not help but approach her and lean on her shoulder, addictively, ¡°When are you going to finish studying? We haven¡¯t had dinner together in ages, I miss you so much Livia.¡± Those soft, sticky words made Livia¡¯s heart leap, and she had been avoiding Angelica for some time, not because she hated her, but because Mich and Genara always picked on her if she stayed with her for long, and only recently had she recovered from the facial injury of some time ago. But after a while, Livia felt free to be alone, so she stopped thinking about being with Angelica, and today she did not expect Angelica toe back so soon. It was a bit awkward for the two to meet, but she was afraid that Angelica would talk and be overheard by the two, so just as she was about to speak, Livia pulled her away and ran off. Thinking about it, Livia avoided Angelica¡¯s inclination and then turned her head. ¡°Our studies will probably be more intense, I¡¯ve been working a lottely and realized that many of the subjects I didn¡¯t know before can be quite easy, my mom works a lot and always wants me to get good grades so I can¡¯t slow down.¡± At the end of the sentence, Livia¡¯s words became slow: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay.¡± Angelica shook her head with relief and reassured Livia in passing, ¡°Auntie definitely wants you to do well, so do your best and when you get good grades, we¡¯ll have dinner together and I won¡¯t bother you.¡± ¡°Well, how are you?¡± ¡°Good, all right.¡± ¡°Well then, I remembered I left something in the library, why don¡¯t you go up first.¡± ¡°Ah, what did you leave? Why don¡¯t I go with you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Livia quickly shrugged her off, as if by reflex, ¡°I will go alone.¡± The smile in Angelica¡¯s eyes disappeared, ¡°Well, be safe.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Livia left, Angelica looked over her shoulder for a long time, her hands falling to her sides, biting her lower lip as she tugged at the corner of her coat. I don¡¯t know if it was just her, but she always had the impression that Livia had been avoiding hertely, had she done something wrong? No, no, Livia and she had known each other for a long time, since we were children, her mother had high expectations of her for the future, so Livia herself was under pressure, it was best to wait until she finished her exams. With this in mind, Angelica quickly broke free again, resumed her smile and turned to go back to her dormitory. Fearing that she would hear those unpleasant words again, Angelica made a deliberate noise when she returned so that the people inside the dormitory could hear her, and when she pushed the door open none of them spoke, but they looked toward her when they heard the sound. ¡°Angelica?¡± ¡°Angelica you¡¯re back, why did youe back so early today, didn¡¯t you go for a run?¡± The two asked her excitedly, as if the person who had just said something bad was not theirs at all, and Angelica realized for the first time that people could be so pretentious and hypocritical in the extreme.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Thinking about it, she did not respond and went straight in. Genara and Mich looked at each other, not understanding what was going on. Angelica¡¯s personality was not one of those things like I don¡¯t like you but I have to pretend to smile with you for the sake of a rtionship, no, she simply could not do that. She immediately went to get her clothes and then got ready to go to the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out of the shower, Genara was standing guard at the door. ¡°Finished washing Angelica, shall we go for a barbecue tonight? Mich and I are buying.¡± In response to their gesture of affection, Angelica stiffly replied, ¡°No.¡± Genara was stunned, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that I am on a diet? I don¡¯t eat barbecues, you can go by yourselves.¡± ¨C Exactly, Ipletely forgot. But after all, you follow the diet all the time, so sometimes you can afford to eat something harmful, from once there will be nothing.¡± Angelica, drying her hair, walked past Genara without even looking at her. She walked past her, inconspicuously. ¡°Angelica, I¡¯m serious. Do you not believe me? Maybe then you¡¯ll just order yourself a sd? After all, sds are always allowed on a diet. Angelica turned her head, her eyes fell on her face, and said seriously, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not going.¡± Genara froze and did not say another word. It was Mich who walked over and leaned against Angelica¡¯s bed, ¡°Are you having a tantrum? What kind of tantrum? Because of what we said about the gift?¡± Angelica: ¡°No.¡± Angelica didn¡¯t want to help them with the gift thing, but she didn¡¯t think it was wrong to like someone, so she wasn¡¯t angry with them. What made her angry was the fact that they were talking about her like that behind her back, clearly despising her, but being really hypocritical in pleasing her for her brother. She was not just angry, she was disgusted. She didn¡¯t want to hang out with people like that very much and make friends. Mich was undeterred, ¡°So why are you angry? Genara was kind enough to invite you to a barbecue, right? What do you mean by that attitude?¡± Genara blushed slightly and stepped forward to pull Mich back, ¡°Stop it, if she doesn¡¯t want toe, forget it.¡± After that, Genara said, ¡°Angelica, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to go to the barbecue, it¡¯s about losing weight, but it¡¯s my birthday soon, you have toe to my birthday party.¡± Birthday. Invite her on her birthday? Angelica looked up at her. And Genara¡¯s words reminded Mich that they still needed to use her, so she swallowed her anger and forced a smile. ¡°Forget it, if you don¡¯t want to go, we won¡¯t force you, we¡¯ll have the barbecue on our own, but you have toe to the birthday party, we¡¯re all in the same dorm. And it¡¯s Genara¡¯s birthday it would be very sad if you refuse her.¡± Angelica: ¡°¡­ sad?¡± ¡°Yes, after all, Genara is very fond of you and would like to invite you to her birthday party.¡± If Angelica had not heard them talking about her behind her back, she might have believed it, now the more they made it sound nice, the more inches of disgust Angelica felt in her heart. She did not say a word. ¡°Well? Are youing?¡± Both of them were cautious because they feared she would not go after noticing that Angelica had be bad at talking. Chapter 1618 She didn’t want to go Angelica really did not want to go, nor did she want to go against her heart. After thinking seriously about it, she shook her head. ¡°I still don¡¯t want to go.¡± Mich and Genara looked at each other and wondered what was wrong with Angelica, but Mich¡¯s face had clearly changed; if Angelica could not be useful to her, then why did they need to please her? ¡°Why Angelica?¡± said Genara, less grumpy, probably wanting this opportunity so badly that she kept trying to retrieve it. ¡°Angelica, I really invited you to my birthday party, why didn¡¯t you ept? Can you tell me?¡± Angelica half-closed her lips and said nothing. Mich sped her hands and looked at her questioningly ¡± ¨C You can tell us everything. Don¡¯t hide anything from us.¡± Angelica looked up abruptly, furious at thisment. ¡± Am I hiding something? Aren¡¯t you the ones hiding?¡± Livia did not actually go to the library. In particr, she pretended that she needed to go. She walked around the dormitory and decided to go back to the room. When she got up, she suddenly heard Angelica¡¯s voice, which was getting louder, which made her very scared. Would she fight with Mich and Genara? At first, Christina wanted to open the door and go inside, but then she thought of something, and her movements stopped, standing there motionless and listening to themotion inside. ¨C We are not hiding anything from you! Mich began to exin with a smile. Can you exin what you are talking about? ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say anything, but if you have to force me to, then so be it.¡± Angelica pointed to the door, ¡°I came back earlier, but I didn¡¯t go in, and do you know why?¡± Mich and Genara¡¯s faces changed slightly as they noticed something, but neither said anything, still clinging to theirst hope. Angelica smiled ndly. ¡°I heard all the things you said about how you really wanted me to go to the birthday party, but I wasn¡¯t really for me, it was for Manuel, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Genara ¡°Angelica, you ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to deny it, I felt it myself and I felt it loud and clear, it was both of you.¡± She took a deep breath and her mood seemed to calm down. ¡°If you guys hated me I wouldn¡¯t be mad, no one can like everyone anyway, but since you hate me you shouldn¡¯t use me and say all those nice things to me, I¡¯ll give you both a present after ss, I don¡¯t really like it when you give Manuel a present but since you¡¯re roommates and you asked for it then I helped you. ¡± At the end of the sentence, Angelica lowered her eyes, ¡°I thought you really see me as a friend. I didn¡¯t think it was just a matter of using. Angelica suddenly felt that the adult world was soplicated, she really wanted to go back to her old middle school days, where everything was happy and there were no people around her who called her fat, who thought she was ugly, who used her. ¡°Is that what you call covering up?¡± Mich, still disdainful of her description, stepped forward and took her by the chin lifting her face ¡°I mean Angelica, did you misunderstand something? We didn¡¯t say anything to your face because we didn¡¯t want to embarrass you too much, we took care of your emotions, and you still think we¡¯re covering up? If it wasn¡¯t for Manuel¡¯s sake, do you think we would have taken care of your emotions?¡± At those words, Angelica stared in disbelief. I did not expect that the other side could put on the brazenness in such a refreshing way. Mich stroked Angelica¡¯s cheek. Now that you¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s even better: we won¡¯t have to deal with your emotions anymore. Angelica said angrily, ¡°Who are you to say that? You have no right to ask me, I¡¯m not going!¡± ¡°Livia knows, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Mich smiled slightly, her eyes stupefied ¡°Her mother happens to work in the textile factory of my uncle¡¯s family, if you don¡¯te you know the consequences.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Angelica did not expect her to threaten Livia, ¡°How can you do this? What does this have to do with Livia? Why are you all rushing on her?¡± But it¡¯s you Rossi, not her. If we cannot do anything to you, we can only use others, to influence you,¡± Michughed with a big smile, Therefore, it is better for you to think carefully about the consequences. Don¡¯t forget to take Manuel with you to the party. When Livia heard him outside the door, she wanted to push herself inside, biting her lower lip in anger, not expecting these two women to threaten Angelica with themselves. Would Angelica say yes? Livia held her breath. ¡°I don¡¯t agree, Angelica hasn¡¯t changed her mind yet. Hearing this, Livia was disappointed. The hand that was resting on the door also slowly lowered, and Livia lowered her head, half of her face buried in the ck shadows. So, this is the good friend, who doesn¡¯t even worry when she hears that her mother is fired. Yes, she is Miss The Red Family, and she doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to have to suffer. Livia still felt guilty for saying that Angelica and Manuel were not siblings, but now she didn¡¯t have to feel guilty. With this in mind, Livia turned and left again. In the dormitory, Michughed coldly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it even bother you that your friend¡¯s mom got fired? Are you really best friends?¡± ¡°We are good friends, and before we finish, I won¡¯t say yes because you won¡¯t have a chance to fire Livia¡¯s mother, and if you do, I will tell Manuel everything and there won¡¯t be a single chance of you getting close to him again. Besides, we in the Rossi Group don¡¯t fear anyone, Aunt Serena is the wife of the president of the Ferrari Group, Uncle Cristian will also help me, and I can also call the press ande to interview students like you, let¡¯s see who can¡¯t be bothered toe out!¡± The smirk on Mich¡¯s face disappeared. Genara was also taken aback, as she had not expected Angelica¡¯s mind to spin so fast this time. In fact, both of them had underestimated Angelica. Angelica of yesteryear was simple, but not stupid. She was untouched by the world, but that did not mean she did not understand it. When ugliness is exposed in front of you and everything bes real, she will not stand still. ¡°So if you want to do that, go ahead and let your horses go, whether it¡¯s Livia or her mother, you can¡¯t touch it.¡± Suddenly, Angelica realized something: ¡°By the way, was it you two who caused Livia¡¯s injury some time ago?¡± Chapter 1619 She won’t let you suffer Angelica suddenly mentioned Livia, and to be honest, had it been before, the two would have denied it But now that the truth is in front of them, and both sides have ripped their skin off, they don¡¯t mind ripping it some more. So Mich admits it with a flourish. ¡°What if it was our doing? She put up with everything, you don¡¯t want to pursue her now, do you?¡± Angelica had only a suspicion in her mind, but she had not expected it to really be them. She had only been disgusted by them, but now Angelica was really pissed off. ¡°Who told her to keep relying on you? She doesn¡¯t even know if she¡¯s worthy of being your friend, and she¡¯s trying to badmouth us in front of you, so I gave her a piece of my mind, but she¡¯s a good girl, she learned after a beating.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Angelica clenched her fists and rushed forward to p Mich, the first time she had ever done so. Mich probably did not expect the seemingly docile Angelica to strike out of the blue, so she took the p right in the face. After that, there wasplete silence in the room. Genara was also shocked. She never thought Angelica was capable of such a thing. Mich had an explosive temper, so she thought that after this blow, her friend would be furious. However, in response, Mich merelyughed and pushed Angelica onto the bed. ¡°Are you still going to show me your temper?¡± Listen to me. You don¡¯t seem to understand what Livia is at all. She calls herself your friend, and as soon as we threatened her a little, she immediately moved away from you. I even stopped telling you anything. A good friend? Angelica ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed all this time that she¡¯s been avoiding you and staying away from you? This is what you call a good friend and you are trying to help her? What about her? Did she help you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Angelica said firmly, ¡°You threatened Livia first and she didn¡¯t say a word to me that you did it when she was hurt, just to swallow the pain yourself and not make trouble for me!¡± He remembered how Livia had been injured to the point of unconsciousness, and how terrible the doctor¡¯s face had been when she had gone to the hospital to talk about her condition, which was originally Mich and Genara¡¯s doing. And Livia had not said a word, and had stayed away from her all this time. So what? He could understand her! ¡°You make it sound really refreshing, so if I told you that she was the one who told us that you and Manuel are not real siblings and that you like Manuel, would you still maintain your original opinion?¡± At those words, Angelica was stunned for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t that rather surprising? What about the good friend you thought you had, who was constantly telling us news about you.¡± Angelica remembered telling him herself, with a shy face, telling Livia not to tell anyone, that it was their secret. Livia promised her then. She did not know that ¡­ No, Livia was not like that. ¡°Did you do any other tricks? Did you force her to tell without a choice?¡± ¡°It¡¯s natural, when people are desperate, let alone when they talk, they would probably do something they¡¯ve never done before even if asked.¡± Angelica said nothing. ¡°Nature is what it is supposed to be, I will remember this p in the face today, and if you understand it, maybe we can be roommates in the future, we will all be more direct. If you can¡¯t understand that, then go ahead with your hypocritical friend.¡± Angelica did not worry about the other girl. She looked at the dormitory door, Livia had said she had gone to the library to get something, why hadn¡¯t shee back yet? Had shee across something? The thought made Angelica want to get up and go check it out. After leaving the dormitory, Genara nced at the p marks on Mich¡¯s face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry? She pped you like that.¡± ¡°Angry, of course I¡¯m angry.¡± Mich gritted her teeth in anger ¡°But what could we do? Is one of our familiesparable to his? If I react, he¡¯ll be pissed off and who knows what he¡¯ll do then.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. In fact, now I have a suggestion, if you really want to befriend her, there is only one option.¡± ¡°What option?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Approach Livia and rely on Livia to make friends.¡± Mich ¡°?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see from the conversation we just had that she trusts Livia, that she unconditionally chooses whatever Livia does, and will choose to give her excuses to trust.¡± Mich also noticed this when she said. ¡°So we just have to make friends with Livia again.¡± ¡°Make friends? She will befriend us after what we did to her before?¡± ¡°So we¡¯ll have to admit our mistake and promise to really ruin it, apologize to her and probably do some bitterness when the timees.¡± Genara unconsciously swallowed as she uttered the bitter stratagem words. ¡°Maybe all the pain she suffered before, we will have to suffer again.¡± Mich was momentarily speechless. Angelica had just gone downstairs when she ran into Livia, who happened to being upstairs, and there was a burst of joy. ¡°Livia, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Angelica?¡± ¡°I saw that you hadn¡¯t been back for a while and I was worried that something had happened to you, so I went downstairs to find you.¡± Worried? Livia thought about the conversation she had just heard and couldn¡¯t help but sneer a couple of times in her mind-she wouldn¡¯t even worry about herself, so what was there to worry about? Worry, it¡¯s just an act, right? With this in mind, Livia unconsciously avoided Angelica¡¯s touch and smiled slightly ¡°I¡¯m fine, what can happen at school? Go on up.¡± Angelica felt a sense of detachment emanating from her and turned to follow her, her voice fading. ¡°I just had a showdown with them, and I know they were the ones who did all the bad things to you earlier.¡± At those words, Livia¡¯s steps quickened. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault Livia, I dragged you into this, but you should have told me, you didn¡¯t say anything and brought it on yourself, it won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Why should I tell you this? Why should I bother you? Livia smiled coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends? What do you mean ,, disturb me?¡± Besides, I¡¯m the one who got you into trouble, so I should take responsibility.¡± ¡°No.¡± Livia shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s over, get along with them, get along so they don¡¯t take it personally.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid of them.¡± Angelica took her arm, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you getting hurt, here¡¯s the deal, we¡¯ll do everything together and I won¡¯t let them touch you again Livia.¡± ¡°Do everything together?¡± Livia stared at her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to lose weight?¡± Angelica gasped and before she could say anything Livia volunteered, ¡°Well, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but don¡¯t worry, they shouldn¡¯t do anything to me now.¡± Chapter 1620 Guess what I brought you Livia¡¯s mood finally calmed down and she took the initiative to hold Angelica¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t start a fight with them, although both of them are not as good as you in terms of family background, they are like crazy people and there is no telling what they will do if they are pushed.¡± Angelica wrinkled her nose, ¡°I didn¡¯t know how they were before, but now that I know how they are, it¡¯s hard not to get into trouble with them.¡± Livia really didn¡¯t know how to persuade her; after all, if Angelica had been patient in there, she wouldn¡¯t have had to put up much of a fight. Likewise, Livia did not want to please them either. If she had been a hypocrite, she could have avoided having Mich and Genara deal with her first, but she couldn¡¯t, and that¡¯s why she was mistreated so much. Likewise, Angelica¡¯s mentality should be the same as hers. Thinking about this, Livia only said, ¡°Well, then try not to conflict, safety is more important.¡± ¡°I should be the one to tell you, Livia, if they ever threaten you or make a move against you again, you have to tell me.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Fine.¡± The two girls became good friends again and came back together in the evening. The next day, Angelica invited the previous group of ssmates to dinner at her family¡¯s hotel, and when the group went, they realized that it was a six-star hotel, and although the group of high school students had some privileged families, they had never seen a girl invite directly The group was stunned to learn that it was a six-star hotel, owned by the Rossi Group. There were some people who wanted to pursue Angelica, but they were frightened by her family background. But Angelica also gained a group of good friends who greeted her every day when she ran and cheered her on. For a while after that, Angelica enjoyed herself and felt her weight drop day by day, even though she had not been on the scale for a long time, but she still felt it. Since that day, she and Manuel had not been in touch for a long time. Pacino woulde to her at school and bring her yogurt, but Angelica did not even want to drink it. After that, Pacino stopped bringing her yogurt and instead brought her water, and sometimes a meal recement, and then left after that. That was fine at first, but when he came more often, the boys at the basketball camp started teasing Angelica. ¡°Angelica, is that boy your neighbor?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Not your neighbor? Then who is he? How does he know you?¡± ¡°He is a ssmate of my brother, a good friend.¡± ¡°Oh~ Does he have a crush on you?¡± At those words, Angelica blushed : ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Little Angelica, this ssmate of your brother¡¯s must like you, otherwise who would bother toe every day from other schools to bring you things, do you think he would do it out of charity?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right little Angelica, don¡¯t you know that every time hees he sits there with his eyes glued to your face all the time, I¡¯m sure he likes you.¡± ¡°No really.¡± Angelica waved her hands in panic when she heard them say in unison that Pacino liked her, ¡°Pacino has always been good to me, he¡¯s not what you think, he just treats me like a sister.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he confess to you?¡± Angelica quickly shook her head, ¡°No.¡± It had crossed her mind once, but only for a moment, and then she had quickly discarded the thought. He had been so kind to her that she had not thought about it. ¡°How strange, I can¡¯t believe it wasn¡¯t confessed?¡± ¡°How strange, how old is Angelica? How old is that brother, actually, do you think he is waiting for you to grow up?¡± Angelica: ¡°?¡± ¡°You are only a senior, you will be an adult in a year, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When you are an adult, he will surely be more passionate about you than he is now, and then he will look for an opportunity to confess his love to you.¡± The group of basketball boys gathered around Angelica and talked seriously. Angelica was taken aback by their words and her little face turned white: ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Pacino is not that kind of person.¡± Seeing that her face was turning white and agitated, the teenagers did not continue, instead someone asked her. ¡°You don¡¯t like this Pacino, do you? Why did your face turn white at the mention that he might like you?¡± At those words, Angelica lowered her eyes. She naturally liked Pacino, but not in that way. She just thought he was cute and decent and kind and good at taking care of people, and after all the time they had spent together as a group, it would be a lie to say she didn¡¯t like him. But it was not the same kind of liking she had for Manuel. She experienced a squeeze in her heart as she trained to lose weight and change herself. When Angelica began her weight loss process she often found herself Thinking that she was doing it for Manuel. She wanted to lose weight and show him her best side. At the same time, she feared that she would change so much and even stop looking like herself. ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, then you have to reject him from now on.¡± ¡°Reject?¡± Angelica looked up in confusion. ¡°Yes, make him feel your rejection so he doesn¡¯t keep your time, little Angelica, if you don¡¯t like him, all the things he does for you are a waste of time.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Angelica nodded her head in response. The next day Pacino came to Angelica again with water and food, and a small hair essory in her bag from the jewelry store. It would look great on her, Pacino thought, given the color of her daily tracksuit. However, Pacino did not see Angelica at the track today and was a little surprised when he finally spotted her under a small tree not far away. That was where Pacino usually stood, and the corners of his lips lifted; the girl knew he was there waiting for her, and she was a good girl. With that in mind, Pacino walked quickly toward her. Angelica¡¯s face was sad because sincest night, Angelica had been trying to figure out how to tell Pacino that he did not like her. At first she thought if she did, she wouldn¡¯t think too much about it if Pacino didn¡¯t like her, so she didn¡¯t want to say anything. But then she thought, if she really liked Pacino, then wouldn¡¯t she be wasting her time if she didn¡¯t say no? So after thinking about it, Angelica thought it was better to be direct, even if it made Pacino think she was making a fool of herself, and above all, not waste his time. She was in no mood to rush, so she sat here and waited. As soon as Pacino sat down, she mysteriously said, ¡°Little girl, guess what he brought you today as a present?¡± Chapter 1621 – Issuing cards A gift? Pacino brought her a present? In an instant, Angelica thought about what the group had told her yesterday and unconsciously looked up at Pacino. She had not noticed it on a normal day, but today she felt that Pacino was looking at her with a different intensity, and Angelica remembered that Pacino had never looked at her like that. Had he changed now?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Angelica?¡± Seeing that she continued to stare at him but said nothing, Pacino was a bit puzzled and looked at her more closely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Angelica lowered her eyes and said nothing. The smile on Pacino¡¯s face faded a little and he looked at her worriedly, ¡°Are you not feeling well today? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡± She had been running every day, but today she hadn¡¯t trained and looked sullen, so Pacino subconsciously wondered if she wasn¡¯t feeling well. ¡°No, no.¡± Angelica replied in a whisper, still mulling over how to say it in a way that would minimize the harm to Pacino. ¡°No difort? Did you run into anything unpleasant then?¡± Pacino mulled it over and decided not to leave her guessing, taking the hairpin directly, ¡°A little hairpin for a gift, don¡¯t be unhappy, see if you like it.¡± Pacino could no longer buy her snacks because she did not like to eat, and thest time he had given her a bracelet, she did not wear it, which made Pacino feel guilty for going to the jewelry store. Angelica nced at the hairpin, which was a yful pink with tiny sparkling diamonds and a cute cartoonish design. She didn¡¯t take it. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Pacino didn¡¯t quite understand what was wrong with Angelica today, ¡°Angelica, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Finally, Angelica looked up and paused for a long time before gathering the courage to ask him. ¡± Pacino, I have a question for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Inexplicably, Pacino had an unsettling feeling-was it his delusion? Why else would he have a bad feeling? Pacino¡¯s hand tightened around the hairpin and he was considering interrupting it when Angelica asked. ¡°Pacino, is it true that you ¡­ are in love with me?¡± At the same moment, Pacino¡¯s heart trembled, as if some sharp object had been plunged directly into his chest. This question knocked out his whole spirit; his whole body seemed to be paralyzed. After a while, he came to his senses. Why did he ask it? He did not feel the slightest joy in his soul, because he saw how sad Angelica was, and all her emotions were written on her face. He knew what she would tell him. Initially, he nned to wait until her 18th birthday, and then gradually confess his feelings to her. He did not expect her to reject him before this time. So will he admit it or not? If he admits it, will she begin to hate him and not want to see him again? But if he doesn¡¯t admit it, I¡¯m afraid there would be no chance to talk about it in the future. Looking into the girl¡¯s serious eyes, Pacino¡¯s hand tightened more and more around her hairpin, and only he knew that her heart was in turmoil. ¡± Pacino?¡± Angelica did not wait long for an answer, and her doubts and anxiety increased, so she called him in a low voice. Pacino¡¯s heart softened and he said with a smile on his lips, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± After that, he put his big hand on the little girl¡¯s head and rubbed her hair, ¡°Aren¡¯t you an adult yet and want to fall in love soon?¡± Angelica was confused by his rubbing. ¡°I gave you a hairpin and you think I like you? If so, how would I dare to give you anything else in the future?¡± Hearing thesest words, Angelica felt she had caught an important message. ¡± Pacino, so you are not in love with me at all? ¡°If you mean the brother¡¯s love for his sister, then yes, I am in love with you. And if you are talking about other feelings, then of course not. There is no need to build such illusions. Imunicate well with Manuel, so I treat you well. And if you suspect me of something else, how can I have a girlfriend in the future. Angelica was relieved to hear this. She had said that Pacino had been good to her, just as a brother would be to his sister, not at all as they said. She was so relieved that her whole body rxed and smiled. Pacino¡¯s heart was at the bottom of her lungs, and even though it was a sunny day, she felt a chill all over her body and could not get warm. But what could he do? Who told him to spoil her? He wanted to tell her, but he was afraid of frightening her, so he had to keep quiet. Even if he didn¡¯t have the chance to admit it or say itter, he wouldn¡¯t regret his decision right now. Seeing her smile, that was what made it all worth it. ¡°Pacino, I¡¯ve been thinking too much about myself. Don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯m sorry I had to ask you this question. I promise I won¡¯t think any more of that nonsense. And you definitely need to find yourself a nice girl. If you don¡¯t find one, I will feel responsible for it.¡± Hearing the word ¡°responsible¡± raised a little hope in Pacino¡¯s heart. ¡°How?¡± ¡°I will definitely help you find someone if necessary. Pacino thought she would be responsible for him, but it was still his illusion. just grow up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica stared at the hairpin in her hand, ¡°Pacino, is that for me?¡± Pacino took it back and put it back in his pocket. ¡°I would have given it to you, but you hit me with your words today. So I would rather give it to someone else. At these words, Angelica pouted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Pacino, it wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡± ¡°Well, who¡¯s ming you? It was just a joke with you.¡± Pacino nodded his nose, ¡°The hairpin suddenly looks a little ripe to me, it doesn¡¯t really suit you, let¡¯s do it tomorrow, I¡¯ll buy you a better one.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Pacino, I¡¯ll go back to running then!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Only after Angelika had left did Pacino retrieve the hairpin in his pocket that he had identally broken. Chapter 1622 – Emotions Change He pulled out the hairpin and looked at it, and sure enough, it was broken. I wonder if it can still be repaired? As soon as Pacino saw this hairpin, he immediately thought that it was very beautiful, and he would certainly go to her. He was so happy about it that he did not expect that when he arrived, his heart would be covered with ice. When Angelica had finished her run, Pacino forced a smile and pulled out a towel to dry her off. ¡°You¡¯re tired, have some water.¡± He took the thermos and handed it to Angelica. Angelica took a sip, it was just the right temperature and then broke out in a smile, ¡°Thank you Pacino.¡± ¡°Thanks for nothing, take the thermos, you are sweating too much, you need to drink more.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica thought of something and suddenly asked, ¡± Pacino, is Manuel still very busy these days?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s too busy.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Angelica said no more. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You and Manuel haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, have you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t Manuel and I pick you up tomorrow, Saturday, and go for a hike?¡± ¡°No no.¡± Angelica shook her head, quickly refusing: ¡°No.¡± Why? Does this have anything to do with me? ¨C Seeing how she hastily rejected his offer, Pacino thought she had some personal reasons for it,-Do you still doubt that she told you the truth? ¡°No, I believe you, I just ¡­¡± His battle to lose weight was not yet over, so he did not want to meet Manuel for the time being. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good that Manuel isn¡¯t busy, Pacino, I¡¯m done running for the day, so hurry back.¡± With that, the little girl waved him off and turned to run without a second thought. Pacino looked at the girl¡¯s back and remained motionless for a long time, until dusk and night drowned him. It was not long before Pacino got up and left. Manuel had been reading a file all day, and he knew that Pacino had made many trips to Angelica¡¯stely, so Manuel said nothing because he had a prior agreement with him. But today, he had waited and waited, and by this time, Pacino was still not back. He frowned slightly, what had he done? Had he taken Angelica out with him? Manuel thought about Angelica¡¯s innocent look, then put down his briefcase, grabbed his phone and got up to leave. As soon as she reached the door, she was pushed from the outside before his hand touched her. A whiff of alcohol hit him. Manuel took a few steps back from the door before he saw someone and smelled the alcohol. ¡°Uh!¡± Pacino staggered in, reeking of alcohol, and nearly fell to the floor as he stumbled. Manuel , almost red in the face at the sight, stepped forward and grabbed him by the cor: ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°Let me go, let me go.¡± Pacino was so drunk that when Manuel grabbed him by the cor, his temper red and he pushed him away. But Manuel was stronger, and Pacino was now too drunk to push him away. ¡°Did you go to see Angelica today?¡± When he heard Angelica¡¯s name, Pacino immediately acted as if he had been stung, ¡°Yes, I went to see her, so what? I was rejected today, hahahaha!¡± Rejected? Manuel narrowed his eyes dangerously, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What did you say to Angelica, Pacino, did you forget what you promised me earlier?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget, of course not!¡± ¡°Then why were you rejected?¡± Manuel was now worried that Pacino would talk nonsense in front of Angelica and scare her away.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you know he¡¯s underage? What are you doing?¡± After restraining himself, Manuel refrained from throwing a punch. Pacino leaned against the wall, looking sad: ¡°Of course I knew she was underage, so ¡­ I didn¡¯t dare say anything, I thought, just keep quiet and watch her.¡± But who knew she was aware of my feelings. Her feelings? ¡°She asked me, if I liked her.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Manuel was inexplicably nervous, the boy wasn¡¯t going to admit it openly, was he? ¡°What can I say? What else could I say? She¡¯s not a teenager yet, dare I admit it?¡± Pacino mmed his fist against the table angrily, his fists bruised, but he didn¡¯t care. ¡°What did I do wrong, why do I have to go through this suffering, when I said nothing, yet now I am like this.¡± Manuel breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It was right not to admit it, otherwise you would have scared her.¡± ¡°It was because I was afraid of scaring her that I didn¡¯t say anything, but Manuel, you know that if I don¡¯t say anything this time, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to say anything again.¡± Manuel looked at him for a moment, sat down beside him, rested his hands on his knees and said with a nd expression on his face, ¡°So don¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t say it, what should I do? Do you want me to be a bachelor for the rest of my life?¡± A bachelor for life? Manuel looked at him and asked helplessly, ¡°Do you have to have it?¡± Pacino lowered his eyes and smiled bitterly, ¡°That¡¯s not the point, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t feel anything for any other girl after all these years, don¡¯t you think?¡± The scary thing is that Pacino¡¯s feelings for her always deepened and never diminished, watching her work hard every day, growing, changing little by little. Pacino grew more and more attached to her, and these days it was his heart that ached for her. He wanted to keep her that way, at least until she reached adulthood, and then he could talk about anything else. But I did not expect this to happen today. ¡°Do you think that was too obvious? But I held back, so why do you see it anyway?¡± Manuel frowned, not expecting Angelica to see Pacino¡¯s feelings for her, did that mean she already knew what feelings were? With some mixed emotions inside, Manuel closed his thin lips and did not respond. ¡°If they had given me six more months, six more months when she asked me, I would have admitted it, but why are you asking me now? What am I going to do next, Manuel?¡± Manuel took one look at him and said lightly, ¡°What do you want to do? If you really like him, be bolder,¡± he said. ¡°Bold?¡± ¡°-If you haven¡¯t confessed now, what¡¯s to stop you from confessingter? If she doesn¡¯t like you now, who says you won¡¯t like her in the future? Human feelings are changeable.¡± Just like his parents¡¯ rtionship: at first their marriage was not happy, and things did not go very smoothly, but now his father is incredibly attached to his mother, and so many years have passed, but everything remains the same. Pacino froze at her words. ¡°Is it possible?¡± Manuel trailed off, ¡°Why not? As long as your emotions haven¡¯t changed, it¡¯s never toote.¡± Chapter 1623 – She Loves You What could there be in time? Pacino was inexplicably pumped and felt some hope again. His brain was clouded with alcohol, and suddenly out of nowhere he asked: ¡°Manuel, you¡¯ve been with Angelica for so long and you don¡¯t like her at all?¡± Manuel: ¡°¡­¡± He turned his head to stare at Pacino: ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t hit you just because you¡¯re drunk and talking nonsense.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me talking drunk, Angelica is so pretty, I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t feel anything when you¡¯re with her day after day.¡± Manuel thought about it for a while, but there was nothing special about it. But that was because he was more concerned about Angelica¡¯s feelings-after all, she was not his, while Lea was his sister, so ¡­ he always ignored her a little. In view of this, Manuel felt that he had to make sure that he went back to see Lea this week. The point is that Lea seems to be getting very close to a boy at their schooltely, saying that he had a very poor family, and so she secretly cooked food at home, and then brought it to him. He called her recently, but she said she was fine and couldn¡¯t talk. She must have gone to that boy then? Manuel shook his head helplessly, the girl became more mature, who knew she would start running to boys? What will happen when she grows up a little more? ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Pacino fixed Manuel with a sly look, ¡°Did I remind you that you also like Angelica?¡± Bang! At those words, Manuel mmed his fist into his face. Pacino didn¡¯t dodge, didn¡¯t know if he couldn¡¯t or didn¡¯t even think about dodging, just caught his fist and fell backward against the table with a thud, hitting his head on the table leg. The pain sobered him for a few moments. Before he could sit still, Manuel reached over and grabbed him by the cor, saying coldly, ¡°I told you before not to mess with her, Pacino, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t remember, it¡¯s okay to talk about me, but why are you bringing her up? Just because she rejected you, are you going to start disrespecting her like this?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Pacino was sober and sore from the punch, pulled his lips into a smile and then said, ¡°Am I ndering her by asking if you like her? Isn¡¯t it because I think it¡¯s too good to think that you might have thoughts about her!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any for her!¡± Manuel growled, ¡°I grew up with her, how could I possibly have thoughts about her, if I did, would I ¡­ still be a person?¡± Pacino huffed out augh, ¡°So you¡¯re attached to this idea? Wouldn¡¯t you like it if you weren¡¯t?¡± Manuel did not answer, only his eyes gradually lowered. ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking tonight and talking nonsense all over the ce, haven¡¯t you? First you begged me to promise to keep herpany, and now you got into this mess after being rejected for a word.¡± Pacinoughed, his eyes filled with tears. ¡°One sentence? I¡¯m going crazy, Manuel, and I had a horrible thought today.¡± Hearing these words, Manuel frowned disgruntled: what other terrible thought? He couldn¡¯t have wanted tomit suicide, could he? ¡°Suddenly I thought that Angelica loved you. With that, Pacino burst into a loud, desperateugh, augh but not a happy one, full of sadness. Manuel thought he had a hearing problem, and looked at Pacino dazedly, half grabbing him by the cor and trying to lose hisposure. ¡°Manuel, don¡¯t be angry, listen and judge for yourself, think, do you like Angelica? From a very young age, she walked behind you with a ponytail, and even though we allmunicate very well in ourpany, do you think she treats us and you the same way? Ask yourself. You are special to her.¡± U After she rejected me, she asked me about you. She only asked one question, nothing like that. But do you know how many sparks were hiding in her eyes? As far as I know her, she was very embarrassed. That¡¯s why Pacino was in such a bad mood. He did not care that she did not love him, he was not afraid that there was no ce for him in her heart because then he might still have a chance. But if her heart already belonged to another person, then it will be very difficult to have the opportunity to reach him. Moreover, this man she liked was special, he was Manuel . Manuel, tell me, in what way can Ipare myself with you topete? ¨C Pacino fell to the ground like mud ¨C Nothing. I can¡¯t beat you and I don¡¯t think I have a rosy chance in this life.¡± Manuel : ¡°¡­¡± He had wanted to lose his cool earlier, but now his fingers could not help but tremble. ¡°The authorities are in the dark, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask his roommate, the girl called Livia.¡± Manuel did not answer, and after a moment he grimaced and said, ¡°You¡¯re drunk and stammering today, I¡¯m going to pretend I never heard any of this, and you didn¡¯t say any of this, and when you wake up forget it all for me.¡± ¡°Forget?¡± Pacinoughed bitterly, ¡°You think I can forget? Can you lie to yourself, Manuel? If that girl really likes you, you¡¯re only hurting her by pretending you don¡¯t know!¡± This is what worries Manuel, who half-closes his lips, ¡°Growing up together is just addiction, she is not yet an adult, her mind is not mature, don¡¯t impose your ideas on her. Everything, wait until she is an adult.¡± With that, Manuel stopped talking to Pacino and stood up. After a moment¡¯s thought, he took a ss of cold water from the table and threw it in Pacino¡¯s face. A ss of cold water was poured over Pacino¡¯s face, making him even more awake than before, but he still slumped like mud, unwilling to get up. When he closed his eyes, all he could think about was Angelica. Her every word and action, her spirit and gentleness, none of it could ever belong to him again. No one knew that Manuel¡¯s fists were clenched and his brow furrowed, that he had never had any other thoughts about Angelica. Nor did he think that Angelica would ever think differently about him. But if it was as Pacino had said, how would he deal with the situation? Livia, if he remembered correctly, was his best friend, and it would have been even more inappropriate to ask her, but why would Pacino involve her? Manuel¡¯s mind was in turmoil as he sat for a while and got up to leave the dormitory. Bang! After the dormitory door closed, peace returned to the dormitory. The other two roommates, who were sleeping in the upper bunk, got up only slowly and then looked at each other. ¡°Jesus, how did we hear that?¡± ¡°Will we make up for the silence, that cute little sister who likes our brother Manuel?¡± Chapter 1624 Selfishness Afterwards, the two slipped from the top bunk and squatted down next to Pacino. ¡°Dude, what¡¯s going on? You are talking nonsense in front of brother Manuel , are you really not afraid of being beaten?¡± ¡°If he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t have said anything, wasn¡¯t he beaten? Does it hurt?¡± At this point, one of them went to touch the corner of Pacino¡¯s mouth, only for Pacino to half sit down. ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Why no reaction? Did you get punched, stupid?¡± They hit Pacino¡¯s mouth again, but still no response, so they kept hitting and prodding. Pacino finally cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°Have you two had enough? You have to poke me, don¡¯t you? Even though my heart hurts more now, I¡¯m still a flesh and blood body, can you poke me somewhere else?¡± For some reason, even though Pacino looked sad at that moment, the two housemates could not help but hold their stomachs andugh after hearing hisint. ¡°Pacino, can you stop being so funny, shouldn¡¯t you say at this point that your heart is dead and you can¡¯t feel any pain anywhere else but your heart?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, what are you really saying your wounds hurt.¡± Pacino looked at the two damaged roommates and shouted, ¡°Get out of here!¡± The pain in the corner of his mouth made him wince and suck in his breath. Pacino was so angry that he kicked one of them. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this night, I¡¯m drunk and I¡¯m talking nonsense.¡± ¡°If you know you¡¯re talking nonsense, why are you still so stubborn? At this point, Pacino became silent, and his eyes darkened with seriousness. ¡°I don¡¯t regret saying those things.¡± There were things that had to be said in the light of day, and feelings like that had to be made clear, and they could not remain ambiguous. He could keep it out of Angelica¡¯s face, he just had to keep it nice and simple, but why shouldn¡¯t Manuel do it? Pacino just wanted to make everything clear! Late at night Manuel leaned in a secluded spot at the school gate, his hands in his pockets, his back against the wall panel, his gaze deep in front of him. He wanted to go outside for a breath of fresh air and ended up here without realizing it. With the words still ringing in his ears, Manuel¡¯s mind was in turmoil. He had never thought about it in the past, much less now, but why did it always cause misunderstandings? It was not the first time Pacino had said that. He stood in front of the school for a long time before leaving. The next day Pacino woke up and felt pain in his mouth when he moved it, and when he saw that his jaw was all swollen, he hissed a few times and looked at Manuel and said, ¡°Manuel, can you be a little more gentle next time?¡± Manuel looked at him coldly and did not answer. ¡°Manuel? I¡¯m serious.¡± Finally Manuel looked at him, ¡°What are you trying to say, you didn¡¯t drink today, if you keep talking nonsense again I might beat you until you can¡¯t get up.¡± ¡°- Okay, you didn¡¯t hit me enough yesterday, if you want to hit me, then hit me, because in any case for Angelica¡¯s sake I won¡¯t resist, right?¡± Manuel stared at him in silence. ¡°Today I want the truth, do you like Angelica or not?¡± Manuel frowned, slightly offended. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like to hear it, but for Angelica¡¯s sake, I feel I have to ask.¡± ¡°Does this have anything to do with her?¡± ¡°Of course it does.¡± For the first time Pacino felt unreasonable and selfish. ¡°I mean if Angelica likes you, if ¡­ you never get a girlfriend, will she continue to pin her hopes on you?¡± Thement left Manuel slightly stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°-Don¡¯t me me for being selfish, if you are interested in her, then maybe you will never get a girlfriend. If not, then maybe you should try to find a girl, at least it will allow her not to look at you alone forever. Real, not real ¨C any girl will do, you just need Angelica to know you have a girlfriend.¡± Manuel Calligaris: ¡°?¡± ¡°Pacino, are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°No. Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that she depended on you? What if she couldn¡¯t tell the difference between pleasure and dependence?¡± Pacino looked at him with a serious expression: ¡± , ¨C So you have to find out, if her feelings toward you are just dependence, then the situation should change.¡± There was silence as they stared at each other for a long moment before Manuel sneered, ¡°- So you want me to find a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m forcing you? If Angelica were interested in you, would you be able to give her an answer? And if you can¡¯t, shouldn¡¯t you do something about it?¡± Manuel did not answer again. ¡°The school girl chased you, Angelica has already met her, maybe you can ask her for help, you don¡¯t have to date the school girl, you just have to tell Angelica that the school girl is your girlfriend.¡± Manuel : ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I have nothing more to say, what you do is up to you.¡± Pacino stood up and his eyes fell on Manuel¡¯s face . ¡°- I might not be with Angelica, and even if she never loves me in her life ¨C that¡¯s fine, but I can¡¯t see her suffering from unrequited love. Manuel, if you even have some ¡®sympathy¡¯ for her, at least you should change something.¡± After Pacino left, Manuel sat alone for a long time, so long that the other two roommates could no longer pretend to be asleep and scratched themselves under the covers. ¡°¡®Okay, get out already,¡¯ said Manuel disgruntled, ¡®don¡¯t suffocate there.¡¯ Two roommates came out from under the covers, their faces slightly depressed. Why is it that whenever these people talk, they make sure to choose the time when they are in the room. Why don¡¯t theymunicate in their absence? ¡°Manuel, we didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop on purpose.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Manuel, there is something I don¡¯t know if I should say.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Actually, when that girl came that day ¡­ at first we thought she was your real sister, so we didn¡¯t think much about it until Pacino told uster that she wasn¡¯t your real sister.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°That girl looked at you a little differently.¡± ¡°We were just saying what we thought, nothing more.¡± Hearing this, Manuel fell silent.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡± So even though Pacino¡¯s words are really a bit selfish, he is speaking correctly.¡± ¡°- Are you saying I have to deceive her?¡± Manuel half-closed his thin lips, realizing that he could not do that. Chapter 1625 Not Deceiving Her ¡°It¡¯s not so much about deceiving.¡± The two men gave Manuel love guru ideas. ¡°You can do it without talking at all.¡± ¡°Yes, you call the school girl and then your sister, you don¡¯t have to say anything, all you have to do is have a meal together and you and the school girl sit together so that everything speaks for itself.¡± ¡°- That¡¯s right, then Angelica will definitely think that you and the beauty are together, and if she really has feelings for you, then she will definitely think about this connection between you. For some unknown reason, Manuel did not like the idea, but if he wanted Angelica to sort out her feelings, he had no other choice. On the weekend of the same week, Angelica arrived home and Fiona awkwardly pinched her cheek: heartbroken. ¡°-You¡¯ve lost so much weight, oh you¡¯re a girl, you¡¯repletely out of your skin and you don¡¯t take care of yourself! Fiona had been a little worried after hearing Angelica¡¯s little secret earlier, but seeing how confident and faithful she was, Fiona couldn¡¯t bear to say anything harmful, as long as her daughter was happy, anything was fine. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that hard, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been exercising every day and giving up the snacks I used to eat.¡± She ate a lot of sweets, chocte cookies, pastries and ice cream, and not only that, she also ate a lot of fried food for three meals. Since she eliminated all that, Angelica¡¯s diet has be much lighter and her skin looks better than ever. ¡°It¡¯s also good for you, those things are not healthy foods in the first ce, it¡¯s okay to eat them once in a while, it¡¯s not good for your health to eat them every day.¡± ¡°Yes mom, can you see that my skin is better than before?¡± ¡°Yes, my daughter not only has better skin than before, but also looks better than before.¡± ¡°Thank you mom.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Angelica leaned into Fiona affectionately, hugging her neck and giving her a kiss on the cheek before whispering a little shyly, ¡°My brother asked me out today and said he would take me to an amusement park.¡± ¡°Manuel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fiona¡¯s expression was a little surprised, ¡°Does he know about your feelings?¡± At his words, Angelica instantly blushed and shook her head, ¡°No mom, I¡¯m not an adult yet and I haven¡¯t lost all my weight to tell Manuel.¡± She wanted to be in the best shape to approach him and be epted by him. Fiona teased her, ¡°You have lost a lot of weight now, how much more do you want to lose?¡± Angelica said seriously, ¡°-I still have 10 kilograms left to the goal I set, besides, I found out that it is impossible to lose weight quickly, otherwise the skin will be very bby, so I need to lose weight slowly. Probably, by the time I be an adult, I will have already been able to reach my goal.¡± Angelica looked forward to the time of her birthday , her brother would surely give her a present. Fiona: ¡°It¡¯s still six months away, aren¡¯t you afraid Manuel will find a girl before then?¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t like anyone, I was at his schoolst time and I heard that he never epts gifts from girls.¡± ¡°Is that so? Fiona was surprised: is Manuel that popr? After some reflection, she immediately added: ¡°-Yes, probably, Manuel is as handsome as his father, it would be strange if he was not popr. You, baby, don¡¯t be so strict with yourself, if you like someone, it¡¯s better to tell him about it as soon as possible, and not that if someone takes him away from you, you will sufferter. ¡°No mom, Manuel can¡¯t like anyone. Angelica continued to insist on her own. She always felt like she was special to Manuel, after all, no one could take him, but she could. But in this case, she might have a better chance than others. Angelica had boundless expectations in this regard. Because she was going to the amusement park, Angelica dressed seriously for the first time, but found that all the clothes at home were bigger than before, and did not fit her current figure. Fiona made a call, and soon the maid brought a lot of new clothes, jewelry and shoes so that Angelica could choose an outfit. ¡°-Ok, my child, rather measure it and choose the one you like best, dress properly, and then you can go with brother.¡± Angelica blushed at thement. She had such fair skin that the dress made Angelica look more and more crystal clear, as if she was covered by a silvery white light. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°What is too much?¡± Fiona was so in love with her daughter that she hugged her and bent down to look at the mirror with her face. ¡°My daughter looks extraordinarily good dressed like this.¡± ¡°Wear it like this, show your best to the one you like, so he will be grabbed to death.¡± Angelica, who had lost almost ten kilograms, felt pretty for the first time, and her figure was clearly more defined than before. And so Angelica began to look forward to this afternoon¡¯s excursion to the amusement park. At the appointed time, Angelica was already waiting at the entrance with her cell phone in hand and waved vigorously when she saw the familiar car. As soon as the car stopped, she rushed toward it. ¡°Brother.¡± As Manuel pushed open the car door and got out, he was still surprised by Angelica¡¯s appearance today, and his gaze deepened a bit. The girl was wearing a silver and white princess dress and heeled shoes. When she lost weight, her chin was a little pointed and her eyes were as clear as spring water. Something in Manuel¡¯s chest went down, and he, briefly frozen in ce, headed toward her. ¡°-The sun is very strong right now, do you have sunscreen?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°Okay.¡± As usual, Angelica waited for Manuel to open the car door for her. At first, she wanted to sit in the seat of the second driver, but when she saw that he was opening the back seat door for her, she was slightly surprised: ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Sit in the back.¡± Manuel¡¯s voice was a little deeper: ¡± There will be another personter.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Angelica was a little disappointed, but she was still sitting in the back seat. She put her hands on her knees and started tapping her fingers nervously, she thought they were going to the amusement park together today and didn¡¯t expect anyone else to be there. ¡°Brother, are you going to pick up Pacino?¡± ¡°No.¡± Angelica stared at him with eyes wide with curiosity. ¡°You saw this personst time.¡± Last time? Angelica remembered it, but nothing came to mind. ¡°-You will soon understand everything.¡± Soon, the car made seven turns and finally stopped in front of the bar. From a distance, Angelica saw a stylishly dressed girl with a nice figure get out. Once she got a good look at her face, Angelica¡¯s face changed. Chapter 1626 – Holding back tears She was the girl I had metst time. She said she was a friend of her brother¡¯s and wanted to invite her to a birthday party. But then Manuel came to the birthday party and took her away, and the atmosphere didn¡¯t seem to be very good then. Why did I see her again today? When the car stopped, Angelica could not resist asking in a whisper.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is this the girl, whom you called?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After receiving the affirmative answer, Angelica¡¯s excitement as she left the house was immediately poured over her head with a bowl of cold water. For some reason, Angelica suddenly felt a little humiliated and her ears perked up. ¡°Hello~¡± Zara noticed Manuel¡¯s car for a long time, and when she opened the door of the second front seat, she saw a girl sitting in the back, -Oh, Angelica, you¡¯re here too.¡± Angelica¡¯s mind was dumbfounded and she did not react at all, did not even say hello. Only when Zara got into the passenger seat did Angelica realize that her hands were shaking. Was the reason her brother ¡­ did not let her sit in the passenger seat today because of this girl? At that moment, Zara was dressed in an extraordinarily fashionable way, wearing a sexy tank top with a small skirt and high heels underneath, her long hair was allowed in wavy curls , and her whole body exuded femininity. When she looked in the mirror earlier, Angelica thought she had dressed well for the day, but when she saw Zara¡¯s thin waist and skinny arms and legs on disy, she realized how ugly she looked. She thought she looked good, but she actually looked childishpared to Zara. How could shepare herself to her when she had no femininity at all? Also, more importantly, the seat in the front next to her brother always belonged to her, there were never any other girls sitting there. But today¡­ Angelica¡¯s mind was clouded, she waspletely confused, and her body had lost the ability to react. A light shed in front of her eyes, then faded, then dimmed, then brightened again. ¡°Angelica, what do you want to y in an amusement park today? I only have time today, let¡¯s y together.¡± ¡°Angelica?¡± Angelica took a long time to find her voice, nodding her head and speaking with difficulty, ¡°Okay.¡± Zara looked at the pale girl through the rearview mirror and her eyes darkened. However, very soon she smiled again: ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± It was not that Manuel had not seen Angelica¡¯s face; he had seen the little girl¡¯s transformation so clearly that he was shocked and distressed at the same time. By the time they arrived at the amusement park, the back of Angelica¡¯s dress was wet. She was covered in a cold sweat, holding back tears the whole time. She felt so bad that she almost fell over. Zara, apparently noticing something, opened her car door and even gave her a hand. In the middle of summer, Zara noticed that the girl¡¯s hands were cold as if she had juste through winter, and she asked softly: ¡°Can I offer you hot tea?¡± At the sound of hot tea, Angelica looked at her with some disintegration. He was noticing something different about her, wasn¡¯t he? It must be humbling to look like this. Thinking about it, Angelica shook her head, ¡°No, tea in summer is only good if it¡¯s iced.¡± ¡°How can iced ones be good? It¡¯s not good for a girl¡¯s health, you wait here, I¡¯ll go buy you a cup.¡± With that Zara turned around and went to get Angelica some tea. Angelica remained motionless, without saying a word, her eyes downcast. Manuel looked at the girl¡¯s lowered head, and suddenly his breath caught, as if he had been injected with a dose of anesthesia. Clearing his throat, he leaned closer and said, ¡°, Is it too hot today? Maybe we won¡¯t y today? ¡°No.¡± Angelica raised her head and smiled, shaking it, ¡°-I want to y, I was looking forward to today.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°-Yes, I love amusement parks.¡± Manuel noticed that her speech was a little unnatural and her voice trembled a little, but there was still a brave smile on her face. ¡°Thank you for taking me to the amusement park.¡± Manuel : ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and buy a ticket for the attraction, okay? I can¡¯t wait, will you wait for Zara here?¡± Manuel nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t agree, the girl would cry right in front of him. It was a veryplicated feeling, Manuel did not expect her to secretly think about him and had never thought about it before. Having received Manuel¡¯s consent , Angelica immediately turned her head and walked away ¡°Angelica.¡± Manuel¡¯s voice echoed behind him. Angelica¡¯s steps stopped and her eyes widened as she turned her head to look at Manuel . ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Manuel put his wallet in her hand, ¡°Here, you forgot your money.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Angelica nodded like a robot, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be going then.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Angelica smiled, turned around and headed toward the amusement park, holding Manuel¡¯s wallet in the palm of her hand. She walked straight for a very long time, without taking her eyes off one spot. When she said she would buy a ticket, she did. She wanted to go on the merry-go-round, but now she wanted to go on the Ferris wheel. Angelica asked for a ticket for the Ferris wheel. When she opened her wallet to pay, she noticed that Manuel had a picture in his wallet. The photo was of his whole family, but since Angelica spent time with them very often, he was also with them when they took this photo. So in this photo besides Manuel, Lea, Cristian, Serena there was also Angelica. Angelica and Lea are each snuggled next to Manuel , her real sister on the left and her childhood friend on the right, he probably treats her the same way as Lea. And yes, she has always been so fat, what boy would want her? The only reason her brother didn¡¯t hate her was purely because he thought of her as his sister. She was the one who was overthinking it. ¡°Are you okay?¡± -Cap-cap-cap, tears dripped onto the wallet, and Angelica, frightened, hastily raised her hand and began to wipe them away, fearing there would be traces on her face, and then raised her head and handed over the money. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then she took her ticket and turned to leave. When she got on the Ferris wheel, Angelica looked at the image and it began to blur before her eyes again. She was so na?ve, still thinking she was waiting to finish losing weight, when in fact, her brother had probably found a girl before her. Even if he hadn¡¯t found a girl, there was no way she was his type. The girl folded her wallet, and when the Ferris wheel cabin rose to its highest point, she could not resist and burst into tears. She incessantly wiped the tears from her face, and her eyes were terribly red. Completely unaware that her makeup hadpletely blown off. When she got out of the steering wheel, Manuel and Zara were waiting on the side. From a distance, the two stood together and looked perfectly matched. Zara is really beautiful, with delicate features and a nice figure, so she and Manuel are a good match, not something a short, fat person like her could ever hope for. They hadn¡¯t seen each other yet, and Zara was talking to Manuel with a smile on her face. Angelica suddenly did not want to go there; she should have left quietly. Chapter 1627 – Good for drinking and crying After thinking about it, Angelica decided to go first. She left through the bustling crowd beside her, unnoticed by them. As she walked out of the yground, Angelica suddenly wanted tough a little, and her heart was filled with sadness. She had really imagined that Manuel liked her. Closing her eyes, Angelica reopened her wallet after a while, and then took out a picture from there, and put it in her wallet. Even though it is her family, it is not nice to do that, but she is also in the picture, so what is the big deal that she will take the picture for herself? She wanted to be his family, but not in the way he thinks. Angelica took the photo and quickly advanced. In the amusement park, Zara was holding Manuel¡¯s hand and looking at him, but he waspletely oblivious to her. ¡°You invited me here, and now you are ignoring me. Manuel, even though I like you, you can¡¯t tease me like that, can you? Manuel did not respond. -At first I wondered why it was you who invited me, because everyone already knows I like you, but you don¡¯t. And now¡­ ¨C Zara looked somewhere, and the corners of her lips curved slightly, -I can tell. She said bluntly, ¡°You like Angelica, don¡¯t you?¡± This sentence made Manuel frown: ¡°Why do you say that? ¡°Of course I know you are just childhood friends , she since childhood thought of you as a brother. Did you think I didn¡¯t know? I like you, I know everything about you, including Angelica, how do you think she found her schoolst time?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Manuel : ¡°¡­¡± ¡°-You didn¡¯t deny it when I just asked you if you liked her.¡± Zara¡¯s words sounded like a revtion. Manuel did not answer, but the fingertips on both hands trembled, and there were mixed feelings on his heart. -If you know you care about her, why did you pull me here today?¡± Zara looked at him with some disappointment: ¡°-Before I came here, I thought all my efforts had paid off in the end, but it was in vain. Oh no, this word ¡®wasted¡¯ wrongly describes my feelings-there was not even a hint that I would finally get mine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zaraughed, ¡°If it were someone else, I might wonder if there is something wrong with your eyes, but if it were Angelica, then I would be convinced that I would lose, after all, this kind of friendship that you grew up with is not something that can be reced by anyone.¡± In fact, many childhood friends grow up together and, and if the other party meets the other¡¯s criteria, they usually fall in love with each other and the bond bes deeper and deeper as time goes by. Of course, this happens in the case of mutual liking, if from the beginning there are no feelings, then nothing will happen. At this point, Zara saw that his feelings for Angelica had suddenly taken over from him. After saying what he wanted to say, Zara looked at the Ferris wheel, which had long since finished spinning, and thoughtfully added, ¡°- Maybe you are worried that in reality this girl does not love you, but depends only on you?¡± At his words, Manuel frowned and for the first time looked at Zara seriously; he was right about everything he thought. ¡°-Why did you bring me here today? To be honest, I hate you using me like that, but okay, I like you, so I¡¯ll tell you. If you want to know whether he feels dependent on you or not-then it¡¯s very simple, if he really loves you, then even if you¡¯re with another girl, he won¡¯t stop doing it. If she doesn¡¯t find a boyfriend in a year or two, you will know what the answer was. Of course, if she finds a boyfriend, and also be happy with him, you also have to understand everything.¡± Before leaving, Zara thought of something: ¡°A friendly reminder the girl left the yground ten minutes ago.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Manuel¡¯s face changed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that before?¡± Zara took a few steps closer, and the expression on her face became a little unpleasant¡±-As punishment for using me. Say thank you for telling you. Manuel Calligaris was silent for a moment, ¡°Thank you very much.¡± With that, he turned and walked away, his steps were quick and the smile on Zara¡¯s face disappeared as she remained in ce looking over Manuel¡¯s shoulder and gritting her teeth. ¡°Damn, such a cool guy, how am I supposed to find someone like him? Angelica continued walking blindly forward after leaving the yground. When she raised her head, a coffee shop suddenly appeared before her eyes. Without even thinking about it, she entered. ¡°Hello, what would you like to drink?¡± Coffee.¡± ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Angelica called the waiter with a somewhat dull expression, ¡°I want ten cups.¡± The waiter¡¯s face froze a little: ¡°Ten, ten cups? Are they packed to go?¡± ¡°No, I want to drink it here.¡± After saying this, Angelica took the money and handed it over, ¡°Thank you.¡± When the waiter saw that she had given her money, he awkwardly exined, ¡°- I didn¡¯t think in that sense, I mean, Can you drink all ten cups?¡± ¡°I can. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll serve you.¡± As she waited for her coffee, Angelica lowered her head and stared at the table. Lately she hadpletely given up coffee and chocte, trying to show her best side to her brother, but what now? All this just because she was building too many illusions. No matter how she has changed, if she doesn¡¯t love her, she wouldn¡¯t pay attention to how she looks, right? Just like she didn¡¯t like Pacino, so even if Pacino was nice to her, her sympathy for Pacino would only be a brother-sister feeling and would never cross the line into something else. Manuel treated her the same way, as he always considered her a younger sister and regarded her as a member of his family, so he could never love her. Not only now, but in the future. Soon, all ten cups of coffee were served. Angelica woke up and took a sip. Just a sip of coffee that had long disappeared from her life suddenly engulfed all her taste buds. Cap, cap, cap ¨C and tears flowed from her eyes. The waiter, who had not been in time to leave that she saw the scene, asked with some concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± As soon as she opened her mouth, Angelica¡¯s tears fell even harder, breaking into the coffee one by one like bean beads. She drank coffee while crying and shaking her head at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just feel ¡­ oooh the coffee is too good, oooh good to cry.¡± Waiter: ¡°?¡± The corner of the waiter¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but turn up his nose, was the coffee so good that it made people cry? Is it possible? Even if it is good, there is no need to cry over it, right? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really fine, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t had coffee for a long, long time.¡± Chapter 1628 – Let her sleep first You haven¡¯t had coffee for a long time? How long has it been? Even though she hadn¡¯t drunk coffee for a long time, she shouldn¡¯t cry, right? But seeing that Angelica continued to cry, the waiter could only go back to get a packet of tissues and hand it to her. ¡°This is for you, dry your tears.¡± Seeing the handkerchiefs, Angelica gave a grateful look. ¡°Thank you.¡± After taking it, she drew one to wipe the tears from her face, only to wipe more and more, crying as she drank. The people around, noticing this strange scene, looked at the girl with grateful nces. On a normal day, Angelica would have been ashamed, but today she was too hurt, so she didn¡¯t care how she looked. After drinking more than a few cups, not only could Angelica no longer drink, she also felt like vomiting. She tilted her head back, her eyes filled with tears, and asked. ¡°Excuse me, excuse me, I would like to ask where is the bathroom?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The bathroom? Someone took Angelica¡¯s arm and pulled her up, in a deep, somber voice. ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± Angelica followed the man in a daze, but after a while she suddenly felt that something was wrong. Why did that voice just now sound so familiar, as if it were? However, her stomach turned, the bathroom was not far away, Angelica did not have time to look at the man and ran fast and furiously in the direction of the bathroom. Bang, the bathroom door closed and Angelica slumped over the sink and vomited. She did not know how much coffee she had drunk, all she knew was that she had drunk it until she could drink no more, until she wanted to vomit, and that it no longer tasted delicious. I don¡¯t think she should miss it anymore. That day, Angelica threw up in the bathroom until she was so exhausted that she didn¡¯t even want to open her eyes, and she didn¡¯t want toe out even after she threw up. Tears streamed down her face as she closed her eyes. It was the first time Angelica had tasted the pain of love; she had only seen it in TV dramas and had only wondered what there was to feel and what there was to be sad about. Now it was her turn to know what it was like. She buried her head in herp, so tired she wanted to sleep. There was a long silence around her, the bathroom door was opened, and there were steady footsteps that stopped when they finally reached her. Manuel looked at Angelica, who was curled up in a small ball, and his heart clenched as he tried to reach out and touch her, but he was afraid of frightening her, so he withdrew his hand in midair. It took a long time before Manuel spoke softly. ¡°Angelica, let¡¯s go home.¡± There was no response. Manuel : ¡°Angelica?¡± Angelica continued to ignore him. After a moment of hesitation, Manuel reached out his hand and picked up Angelica, who fell into his arms in a fluid motion, her eyes closed. It was only then that Manuel realized that she had fallen asleep. Her eyes and nose were still red and her face was stained with tears, which was heartbreaking to see. And what was even more painful was that she had fallen asleep hunched over-how much had she vomited? After watching her for a while, Manuel sighed inwardly and helplessly. She was a very unpredictable girl. He carefully took her in his arms and went outside, where the waiter approached him and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Manuel whispered, ¡°Her brother.¡± The waiter tried to say something, but finally a colleague dragged her along. ¡°This is not a bar, she¡¯s drinking coffee not alcohol, she¡¯s not too delusional to be taken away by someone somehow, let it go.¡± It seemed like the right thing to say, so the waiter didn¡¯t stop any longer and Manuel took Angelica away smoothly and put her in the back seat of the car. A couple of waiters from the coffee shop could not help but sigh at the scene. ¡°This young man is so handsome and so kind to his girlfriend. Ah, I¡¯d like to be his girlfriend too. What¡¯s the point? Why be his girlfriend? You don¡¯t want to immediately be the wife of such a wonderful man. ¨C Please. I don¡¯t have enough beauty to be his girlfriend. Even if I could gather all the beauty of some of my life, I still wouldn¡¯t have a chance. I am not talking about bing his wife. ¡°s, that too, and with people like us, it¡¯s better to just watch.¡± the Rossi family Fiona has been very happy today. Her daughter is in a joyful mood today on a date with Manuel. She was very happy with him and would have loved Manuel to be her son-inw. So Fiona was very happy that Angelica was willing to develop a rtionship with him. But she did not expect Manuel to bring her back some time after she left. Fiona approached him unsure. ¡°Shh.¡± Manuel signaled for silence and Fiona had to be silent, ncing at Angelica before turning and leading the way. Manuel was guided by Fiona before carrying Angelica to the bed in her room, where shey unconscious, her eyes closed. Fiona looked at her daughter¡¯s sleeping face and asked in a whisper, ¡°What is happening?¡± Manuel turned and walked out of the room, and Fiona had to follow him. Once outside, the two could finally talk normally. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the amusement park? Why did youe back so early? How else did this Angelica fall asleep?¡± ¡°Well, she drank too much coffee, didn¡¯t feel well, and threw up.¡± Manuel described the scene he had seen. Fiona was stunned, ¡°Drinking coffee? And she drank it until she threw up? How can this be? This girl has been on a serious diettely, hasn¡¯t touched coffee for a long time, why did she suddenly want to drink it today? And she drank so much of it, she is so careless.¡± No matter what Fiona said, the next Manuel remained silent. Fiona was still worried in her heart, but suddenly something urred to her, she paled slightly and cast a nce at Manuel. ¡°Let him have a good night¡¯s sleep, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Fiona nodded quietly. Only after Manuel had left did Fiona return to the room. ¡°- He¡¯s gone, you don¡¯t have to pretend anymore. Wake up.¡± Angelicay with her eyes closed and not moving. Suddenly, lying on the bed, she began to cry. Fiona was not paying attention, simply did not hear her stir and spoke a little depressed, ¡°How much longer do you have to pretend? What happened today?¡± She was answered with a small sob. Fiona abruptly looked to the side, her eyes fell on Angelica¡¯s face, and before she could react, Angelica sat up andunched herself at her with outstretched arms. ¡°Mom!¡± Angelica was crying as she threw herself at Fiona, who froze in ce as her whole body was held by her crying daughter. ¡°What is going on here? Why are you crying like this for a good reason?¡± Chapter 1629 – Worried about you Unfortunately, Angelica continued to cry and said nothing. Fiona was so upset by her tears that she did not know what to say, so in the end she simply said nothing, listened quietly and waited until Angelica was tired of crying. Only then did Fiona gently wipe away her tears and said softly, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s ask the cook to make you something to eat.¡± Angelica shook her head and leaned her cheek against Fiona¡¯s, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± She had no appetite and even vomited at the mention of food. Fiona asked again. ¨C Maybe soup? You¡¯d better eat at least something. Unfortunately, Angelica still had no appetite and said miserably, ¡°I want to sleep.¡± ¡°First take a bath and go back to sleep.¡± It smelled bad, but Angelica could not bring herself to do so refused to go into the tub, falling back on the bed to hug the pillow and roll over. Within moments, Angelica was so tired that she fell asleep. Fiona was distressed to see her daughter like that, but she couldn¡¯t help it, she couldn¡¯t wake her up, so she ordered the cook to keep the food on hand, and she filled the bath with water and asked the maids to change it when it got cold, so that Angelica could use it immediately as soon as she woke up. However, Angelica slept all night and did not react to anything. Fiona stayed awake all night watching over her, fearing that something might happen to her daughter if she left. When Angelica woke up and saw her mother sitting by her bed, she immediately felt guilty. ¡°Mom.¡± Fiona woke up as soon as she heard the voice: ¡°Angelica, are you awake? Is everything okay? Are you hungry, do you want something to eat?¡± Angelica had no appetite at all, but seeing how worried her mother was, she could only nod, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m hungry, I want porridge.¡± ¡°Well, ask the kitchen staff to prepare it quickly.¡± The staff immediately began to prepare the porridge. At that moment, Angelica went to the bathroom. Noticing that the bathroom was already filled with hot water, Angelica¡¯s eyes turned red. Arrivingte in the evening, the water had to cool down. This suggested that her mother spent the whole night asking people to change the water in case she suddenly wanted to use it. She thought that if Manuel did not like it, the sky would fall to the ground. However, he was now thinking how stupid that was of him. He doesn¡¯t like her, he doesn¡¯t like her like that. If he doesn¡¯t have feelings for her, then she won¡¯t love him either. Why should the sky suddenly fall to the ground? It was so wrong of him and it was so bad to do it. She should manage her emotions, after all, she would soon be an adult, and Angelica carefully washed the smell off her body. After the shower, she also changed her mood. When she came out, Fiona was waiting for her outside. ¡°Finally, you are clean, you are hungry, porridge is ready, sweet, light, which one do you want?¡± Angelica forced a smile at Fiona and whispered, ¡°Any one, Mom.¡± ¡°Okay then, you¡¯ll have a little of each.¡± Fiona kept an eye on Angelica afterward, watching her eat the porridge one by one, before reaching out and touching her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, don¡¯t go to school tomorrow, mom will ask the teacher for a few days off.¡± ¡°- Don¡¯t do that, mom. I rested enough today, I¡¯ll go to ss tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Fiona dared not give her daughter a hard time about anything right now: ¡°Do as you see fit.¡± Angelica did not mention anything more about yesterday and Fiona also very quietly said nothing, after all she was a wound in her daughter¡¯s heart. After Fiona left, Angelica resisted the urge to continue crying, then ran to the bathroom and threw up everything she had just eaten. She ended up vomiting with tears in her eyes, still sad inside. She leaned in front of the mirror and thought for a moment before seriously washing her face and looking at herself in the mirror. ¡°Angelica, pull yourself together quickly, it¡¯s okay if they don¡¯t like you, you still have your mother and father, and your friends.¡± After pulling herself together, Angelica looked at herself in the mirror and smiled. The next day Angelica went to school as usual. Livia did not know what happened to her on Sunday, but being the best friend that she is, she noticed that something was wrong and asked her thoughtfully. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, your eyes look a little puffy, did something happen?¡± What had happened this weekend had been both sad and humiliating for Angelica, simply being rejected was fine, she was being silently rejected without saying anything at all. How would she exin it, saying that she had gone out with Manuel and then he had taken his girlfriend out?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She felt humiliating either way, so Angelica merely smiled with pale lips before shaking her head. ¡°Nothing, I just didn¡¯t feel well this weekend.¡± She said this lightly, but it was obvious to Livia that something was wrong. And in the days that followed, Livia also noticed that Angelica had be quiet, often sitting alone and staring. The innocent, sweet child she used to be was gone, and there was no light in her eyes, and she might not even respond when you called her name a couple of times while she sat mute. Sometimes Livia would drag her with her to the library, but Angelica would not read, she would just sleep beside her. When Livia finished her book and woke her up, Angelica would leave with her. Everything was strange, and what was even stranger was that Angelica was losing weight like crazy, even though she was not exercising or dieting. Within half a month, she seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Livia could not bear to get off and asked her. ¡°- What happened in the end? Aren¡¯t we friends? Why don¡¯t you tell me anything?¡± Angelica could barely hold back a smile. ¡°Nothing is going on, Livia, don¡¯t worry about me, I just don¡¯t feel too good.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t feel too good?¡± Livia didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, then why didn¡¯t you go to the doctor if you¡¯ve been sick for so long?¡± Angelica spoke timidly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to or is it not at all that you are not well? Hearing his words, Angelica raised her head and looked at Livia. She did not know if she was hallucinating, but suddenly she felt Livia pressing her at that moment. ¡°Livia, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± This question made Livia realize that she was a bit cruel. Her eyes shone and she began to look the same as before. ¨C Nothing, don¡¯t be angry with me. I can¡¯t see you suffering alone, so I wanted you to talk and be able to give advice. Look at yourself, you¡¯re not moving or eating, you¡¯ve lost weight. As your best friend, I worry about you.¡± Chapter 1630 – A little heartbreak for you Good Sister ¡­ Angelica looked at Livia for a thoughtful moment before saying softly, ¡°- Actually, it¡¯s not that important. Do you remember that I recently told you that I like someone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Livia tensed a little ¨C Angelica was talking about that boy. ¡°Do you still like him?¡± ¨C Whether I like him or not is not that important. Angelica shook her head andughed softly, ¡°- It seems this boy has a girlfriend. So even if I like him, I will have to hide from now on. I think I won¡¯t be able to hide my feelings, so all that¡¯s left is to avoid seeing him as much as possible.¡± So all this time, when Man came to her, she found an excuse not to see him. She didn¡¯t even see Pacino. The girls¡¯ dormitory was not a ce where boys could simply walk in. So even if Pacino hade to the school to see her, it would have been very easy for her not to want to see him. She said it casually, but Livia¡¯s heart stirred as she listened, her face turned white, and her voice trembled. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± This overreaction caused Angelica to look at her strangely. ¡°Livia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Livia realized she was a little emotional and then recovered, reaching out to hug Angelica, ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little heartbroken for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like her? Ha, a girl?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica nodded, ¡°Not yet when we met, but probably soon.¡± After all, there were not many people who could sit in Manuel¡¯s passenger seat. It was the first time in years that a girl had managed to steal her passenger seat, and that day Angelica had thought it would be given to Pacino, not a girl. No matter what you say, it still won¡¯t work. Livia¡¯s heart trembled harder, she thought there was a chance, but it seemed no one else had it. ¡°It¡¯s okay Angelica, it¡¯s okay.¡± Livia patted Angelica¡¯s back lightly, her voice was a little choked, she didn¡¯t know if she wasforting her orforting herself, ¡°- There¡¯s a girl ¨C well, let it be. There are many great young people studying with us, one day you will meet someone good. Angelica felt that Livia¡¯s mood was not very good, but she did not attach much importance to it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve thought about it a lot, I¡¯m just a little depressed, but after a while I should be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± At the end of the evening, Angelica was about to return to her dormitory when she turned her head and saw Pacino standing at the back door. She paled slightly and, as if she had not seen him, changed direction halfway and headed straight for the front. ¡°Angelica.¡± Unfortunately, Pacino had been watching her, and when he saw her turn her head and walk away, he quickly pursued her, stopping her at the main exit. ¨C Are you running away from me?¡± Pacino reached out and grabbed Angelica¡¯s arm. Angelica was too embarrassed to hide when she was discovered, so she turned her head and forced a smile on her face. ¡± Pacino, what are you doing here? I didn¡¯t even see you before.¡± Pacino squinted his eyes and looked at the slim girl. She was indeed very thin, and it was very noticeable. However, the sparkle in her eyes did not disappear. But the most important thing is that this girl unexpectedly so naively gives a performance. She answered questions as she is. And now I suddenly lied. Pacino withdrew his hand. ¡°- Did you not notice or did you not want to notice me? Am I that unpleasant to you?¡± Pacino reached out his hand and pinched Angelica¡¯s cheek. When he did so, Pacino realized that there was no flesh between his fingers, and he withdrew his hand with some pain. ¡°Well, seen or not,e with me.¡± Following him, he found himself in a deserted ce. He stopped. Noticing that she was not following him, Pacino turned and asked. Why did you stop? Pacino, do you have any urgent business? If not, I will go. Today the teacher has set a lot of homework I need to study. I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯t have time, I¡¯ll have to stay up all night. Hearing this, Pacino approached her. ¡°Really? Then I will help you aplish it, what do you think? Angelica: ¡± Pacino?¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t like it? I just wanted to talk, and you immediately try to slip away. It¡¯s been so long, didn¡¯t you exin everything clearlyst time? Angelica said nothing. ¡°You said you trust me, but right now you don¡¯t seem to be. Oh, how frustrating. He made a hurt expression and Angelica instantly softened, in fact she was afraid Pacino would help Manuel call her out, what would she do when she came out and saw him?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Should she turn and run away too? Since thest time her brother had brought her home from the bathroom, Angelica had been ashamed to visit him. That day was really, really humiliating. Besides, Manuel is so smart that he must have understood her intentions immediately. So Angelica no longer had anything to hide from Manuel. ¡°No, I simply have too much homework, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you.¡± Probably seeing what was on her mind, Pacino suddenly leaned in close and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just taking you out for some air, just the two of us, no one else.¡± Pacino did not mention Manuel¡¯s name, but he was letting Angelica know that there would be no Manuel outside, reassuring her. Angelica breathed a sigh of relief and blinked. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Pacino smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll see when you go.¡± Later Pacino took Angelica to the Games Mall, taking her to y video games and Cool Runnings and so on, and by the end of the evening Angelica was drenched in sweat and had left all her sadness behind. When he drove her back to school, Pacino bought Angelica an ice cream. ¡°I know you¡¯re on a diet, but it¡¯s just this once, after today you can live as you like, let¡¯s be spontaneous today, it¡¯s much better to eat something sweet when you¡¯re in a bad mood.¡± Angelica did not refuse and took a few licks of ice cream, ¡°Thank you Pacino.¡± The night breeze was cool and Pacino walked Angelica back to the school entrance. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t follow you inside, I¡¯ll just stay here and watch you go in.¡± Angelica, however, shook her head, ¡°I will watch you go.¡± Pacino was a little d to hear this, he was about to refuse, fearing that Angelica might be in danger, but seeing the guard next to him, he thought nothing of it and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Hello Brother Pacino.¡± After that, Angelica waited for Pacino to walk away and gave him a small wave, the smile on his face disappearing as he turned and prepared to enter the school. ¡°Did you walk?¡± Chapter 1631 – Let’s Talk The sudden sound of a familiar voice made Angelica jump a step. For a moment she could not believe her ears, thinking that it could probably be a hallucination, otherwise how could she have heard Manuel¡¯s voice at that hour? After standing for a while and hearing no other sound, Angelica smiled miserably inside. It really was a hallucination. She took a step forward and continued walking inside. A step followed behind her, and then a slender figure blocked her path, and Angelica looked up with surprise to see the handsome silhouette of Manuel . Manuel? Was it really him? Angelica was in a trance, almost confused between reality and her dream. Was she hallucinating? Why was Manuel here? ¡± I have been looking for you for so long and now I am finally in front of you. Do you really not want to see me that much?¡± Manuel¡¯s voice was a little tired and hoarse. Angelica could feel his breath on her face. Angelica unconsciously took a step back, ¡°Manuel?¡± Manuel took a deep breath and looked at her with slight desperation. ¨C Do you still remember me? Do you remember why you avoided meetings for so long? The reason she did not want to meet was something that could not be said, but now that he was in front of her, it was impossible not to say something. But what to say, Angelica did not know what to say, she was not very good at whitewashing. Thinking about it, Angelica could only speak stupidly. ¡°There¡¯s no reluctance to see you, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been so busy with my studies these days.¡± ¡°Busy?¡± Manuel let out a lowugh, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy when you¡¯re dating Pacino?¡± Angelica: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± When she said nothing, Manuel took another step forward. Looking at Manuel¡¯s approach, Angelica took a step back. She turned her back to him. ¨C It¡¯s not a question of whether I was busy or not. It¡¯s just that Pacino and I haven¡¯t walked that long. I¡¯ve been very busy all this time, only today there was a little bit ¡® of free time.¡± After his anxious words, Angelica breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that she had been clever in answering in this way and should not have found fault. ¡°So, are you free tomorrow?¡± Manuel asked. Angelica froze, then answered, ¡°I have to study tomorrow, no, no.¡± ¡°What about the day after tomorrow?¡± What was that all about? Angelica half-closed her lips, ¡± Neither.¡± There was no response from behind her for a long time after these words were spoken, and Angelica, beginning to regret having said it too seriously. However, it is her problem that she loves him. It is not that Manuel knew anything, and it was not her fault that she did not like him in the first ce. Why did she have to me him? As she was thinking about it, a deep sigh came from behind her. ¡°You behaved badly.¡± Angelica was confused, where had she misbehaved? She was grabbed firmly by the forearm. Manuel pulled her to him. It was summer and the clothes were thin. Therefore, Angelica could clearly feel under the fabric of her clothes her warm skin, the warmth of which was transferred to her. ¡°Before, you never lied.¡± Lie? Angelica looked up and met Manuel¡¯s deep eyes, his eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was reading her mind. She unconsciously avoided Manuel¡¯s gaze. ¡°No lies, it¡¯s true that you have to study.¡± Angelica wanted to remove Manuel¡¯s hand, but found that his hands were holding her tightly by the shoulders. There was no way she could break free from his grip. ¡°Manuel?¡± ¡°Can we talk Angelica?¡± Talk about what? Angelica thought about her humiliating behavior that day and bit her lower lip in embarrassment, shaking her head no, ¡°What is there to talk about? Let me go, it¡¯s toote and if I don¡¯t get into school, Livia and the other students in the dorm will be worried about me.¡± At that point, Manuel looked at the school gate and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s reallyte, next time you can¡¯t go out sote with Pacino.¡± Angelica unconsciously resisted him. ¡°I¡¯m about to be an adult, Manuel. I can take care of myself. Besides, although I treat you like a brother, you are not my brother. Her words disappointed Manuel. But given what he had been feelingtely, even he could understand. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not your real brother, but I grew up with you,¡± he said. Speaking of feelings, shouldn¡¯t I mean more to you than Pacino? She said nothing. Manuel sighed and patted her on the head, ¡°Shall we talk tomorrow?¡± She remained silent. ¨C If you don¡¯t answer, then maybe I should act like Pacino ande to your audience. Or do you want me to pick you up from the dorm? At those words, Angelica looked up shocked, looking at him in disbelief. ¡°What?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Manuel stared intently into the girl¡¯s eyes. His voice sounded sly and enticing. ¡°Is it up to you?¡± Angelica lowered her eyes in frustration: ¡°Let¡¯s talk tomorrow, then.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll meet you in front of the entrance tomorrow after school.¡± Having received her consent, Manuel no longer held her back. He let her go and gently stroked her on the head. ¡°Go, go to bed early. Angelica, without looking back, sowed inside the building. She rushed to the dormitory, then quickly climbed the stairs and entered the room. Entering inside, she immediately rushed inside to the bathroom. Her mood was a bit up and down, and Angelica looked at herself in the mirror and somehow felt like her expression gave everything away. She no longer wanted to see Manuel if she could avoid it. It was so humiliating to drink coffee until she threw up that day, to pretend to sleep in the bathroom, and also to pretend to sleep the whole way. More humiliating than that, however, was the thought she had for him. Angelica stuck her finger in his reflection and smiled silently to herself: -Look at your face, who can like you? You and he grew up together from a young age. If he could have fallen in love with you, he would have done so long ago.¡± What to talk about tomorrow? If he asks you what you are thinking, how do you answer? Continue to deny or confess? And what to say after confession? Or reconcile and then wish him and this beautiful girl to live happily ever after. Would that make you look generous? Impossible. She will not be able to say it out loud. She could not simply wish him a long life with another woman. Deny it? If she denied it, how could she exin what she had done that day? It cannot be said that he suddenly remembered something bad and went to wash the pain away with coffee. Thinking about it, Angelica got a headache: she should have known not to go out with Pacino today so that he would not surprise her in front of the school. Chapter 1632-Come alone. The thought that Manuel woulde to see her after school the next day made Angelica nervous, and the whole day was spent in a tense atmosphere with few thoughts of doing anything else. Livia noticed her distraction and worried, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How many times has the whole day gone out of focus?¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°No, nothing.¡± ¡°- By the way, you don¡¯t look goodtely, maybe we will go shopping after school, I will update my wardrobe at the same time. Under normal circumstances, Angelica would undoubtedly agree to take a walk with Livia, but today she has already arranged a meeting, if she goes shopping, she will cancel meeting Manuel for the second time. ¡°Sorry Livia, I have other things to do today, so I can¡¯t go shopping with you.¡± ¡°Other things?¡± Livia was a little confused, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She suddenly thought of Pacino¡¯s visit to Angelica yesterday and said: ¨C Are you meeting Pacino today? Have you already agreed to meet? Then there is nothing you can do, I will wait a couple of days until you are free, and then we will go shopping. When Livia said this, Angelica did not exin anything else and just nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Livia, I will fix things and I will definitely apany you in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Okay, it was because you were unhappy that I wanted to apany you, and since you have someone to apany you instead, I am relieved.¡± Livia reached out her hand to pinch Angelica¡¯s cheek, ¡°I want you to be happy, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Thank you Livia.¡± At the end of the school day, Angelica was slowly gathering her things, dragging her feet as long as possible. When Livia had finished, she saw that she was still stalling, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hurry up?¡± Angelica whispered, ¡°Not so fast, you go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± Livia gathered her things and left the ssroom. She wanted to go straight to the library, but suddenly she thought she had run out of ink for her pen yesterday, so she turned and headed for the school gates to buy some at the bookstore. When she reached the school gate, she found a group of girls gathered to look at something. Livia wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. ¡°How nice! Who is this?¡± ¡°Why is he in front of our school, is he here to pick up his girlfriend?¡± ¡°Oooh what a handsome guy, I¡¯m so jealous.¡± A group of girls touched their cheeks and looked at a spot and whispered it. Livia felt a little taken aback and didn¡¯t really want to get involved, but she had to go through them to get out of the school entrance, so she had to walk helplessly outside, saying as she did so, ¡°Excuse me, please.¡± Livia was relieved to be able to leave and was about to go to the library when she noticed a familiar figure in front of the school. The tall, thin young man was leaning against the wall, dressed simply and casually, his gaze perpendicr to the ground, giving him an air of extremeziness, yet detached and aloof, with an aura of unapproachability. Manuel ! Livia¡¯s heart beat faster. She had not expected to see him again after so many days, and he was still so handsome that she could not take her eyes off him. But what was he doing here? Suddenly, Livia thought about what she had told Angelica during the day, and her face changed. Did he trust her that much? Or maybe she had found out something and didn¡¯t want it to be known that she was dating Manuel. The more she thought about it, the whiter Livia¡¯s face became. Manuel , who was leaning against the wall, suddenly realized something and turned his gaze toward her. Livia? Livia gasped and heard a girl¡¯s voice echoing behind her. ¡°Aaaaaah is she looking this way, is she looking at me?¡± ¡°! Oh my God, he¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Manuel half-closed his thin lips as he walked toward Livia. ¡°Livia?¡± He opened his mouth to call her name, his voice maic and dark. ¡°All by yourself?¡± Livia then replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alone, have youe to see Angelica?¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Still inside packing, probably going out soon.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± The silence hung, Livia did not have the strength to go on, she knew she had to go or her self-esteem would be trampled here. Without any hope, she asked, ¡°Should I call her?¡± ¡°No, she promised me.¡± Manuel rejected her proposal with indifference. Livia¡¯s face blushed and her brain heated up, why did she ask, why did she not turn around and leave? At the thought, she bit her lower lip, clenched her fists in embarrassment and turned to leave. A ssmate joined her from behind and cheerfully asked, ¡°Livia, do you know him? Who is he?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, how do you know such a handsome boy, introduce him to us?¡± Livia said, a little annoyed, ¡± ¨C He is just an acquaintance. ¡°What do you mean, we just ask you to introduce us.¡± Livia increased her pace, not wanting to listen anymore. Finally Angelica reached the gate when there was hardly anyone left at the entrance. She slowly walked out of the gate, immediately after the exit she noticed Manuel, there was no desire to go further. From a distance, Manuel¡¯s eyes fell on her face and greeted her. ¡°- Snail, how much longer were you going to crawl?¡± A snail? Angelica blushed and replied, ¡°-I am not a snail.¡± ¡°-If not, go faster.¡± Angelica bit her lower lip, not moving a single step. After a few moments Manuel took a step in front of her and put his hand on her head, ¡°-Is it really that hard to get close to myself, should I act?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Angelica pushed his hand away, fiercely. ¡°So cruel?¡± Manuel sighed helplessly and pulled his hand back, ¡°- Don¡¯t allow, so I won¡¯t touch, let¡¯s go.¡± Angelica grabbed his backpack and looked at his shoes, ¡°- You can talk here, I still need to do my homework.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. There was a moment of silence before Manuel spoke again. ¡°There are ssmates around, are you sure you want to talk about the day you drank coffee until you threw up?¡± At these words, Angelica¡¯s face changed and she took an abrupt step toward the exit. Manuel followed her, but as soon as he approached her, Angelica quickened her pace, trying to stay at a distance from him. Manuel approached, she ran away from him again. After a few times, Manuel asked helplessly, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Angelica stopped when she saw that no one was there. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about that day with the coffee!¡± Chapter 1633 She’s not my girlfriend. The whole thing was so humiliating. Manuel approached her side, his voice lowered a few notches. ¡°All right I won¡¯t tell anyone, but you have to promise me something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Angelica looked up confused, right into Manuel¡¯s deep gaze. Manuel¡¯s hand pressed on her head and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me.¡± Angelica¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked at him, and her face blushed indignantly, before she lowered her head for a moment and said : ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring you. ¡°¡± Haven¡¯t you been ignoring me for the past few days? ¡°I told you, I was busy with school, I didn¡¯t want to ignore you.¡± Manuel stopped talking and a silence fell between them. After a few moments, Angelica whispered, ¡°¡± If that¡¯s all you have to say, then I¡¯ll go back, I still need to do thepit.¡± In response to her words, there was silence and Angelica looked at Manuel , who was staring at her intently, his lips slightly tight. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡± Angelica turned and ran with her school bag on her back, but after taking two steps, she found that she could no longer take a single step. Angelica took another step forward; it was impossible to go any further. She turned around and saw Manuel reaching out and pulling on the strap of her bag. ¡°Manuel?¡± Manuel sighed darkly, ¡°I wanted to talk to you and you are running away, how can we continue the conversation?¡± Angelica bit her lower lip to maintain silence. ¡± Where is the picture I put in my wallet?¡± Suddenly, Manuel asked a rather awkward question. Angelica: ¡°¡­ What picture? I don¡¯t know.¡± Actually, yes, he took that photo. She took it away for two reasons, one of which was that she felt that because he liked someone else, she should stop appearing in front of him, not only in person, but also in photos. It was better for her to disappear from his life. The second reason was that since she was going to disappear from his life, then the photo should also disappear, right? ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡± Manuel tugged at the bag strap, pulling it toward him little by little, and then abruptly grabbed her by the shoulders and turned her around to face him. ¡°- You had the wallet in your hand that day, and when I came back, the picture was gone, you don¡¯t know where it is? ¡°- I really don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t even know you had pictures in the wallet, maybe you lost it? ¡°Impossible.¡± Manuel spat firmly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t lose that photo.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t take it anyway.¡± Angelica gritted her teeth and decided to stand firm until the end. Manuel remained silent and looked at her for a long time, then suddenlyughed, ¡°-Angelica, why do you need my picture? Did you hide it? To admire me? ¡°What nonsense!¡± Anelica blushed and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true! You are not the only one in that picture. ¡­¡± Before she could finish the sentence, Angelica realized she had fallen into his trap. Manuel¡¯s eyes took on a starry smile and his tone was doting, ¡°-Are you still iming you didn¡¯t take it?¡± For a moment, Angelica feltpletely exposed in front of him, as if he had seen through everything, that he knew she had taken the picture and that he hade not to ask for it but to frame her. She knew that everyone was intentionally making fun of her. Suddenly, Angelica connected the dots. He might have known about her feelings for him long ago. Angelica¡¯s eyes reddened at the thought. Manuel¡¯s eyes were filled with a fond smile, which disappeared when he noticed that the girl¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Do you know everything?¡± Manuel tightened his lips and his voice was gruff: ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me, you just know, and yes, you¡¯ve always been incredibly smart, so how could you not know? Yes, I took the pictures, but I definitely don¡¯t want to give it back. Since you have a girlfriend, I have to stay away from you. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not the only one in the picture, but I¡¯m in it, so that gives me the right to take it over.¡± At this point, Angelica lowered her eyes, her vision gradually blurred, and her voice somewhat choked. ¡°So you can pretend you lost that photo by mistake and pretend you don¡¯t know anything about it? Don¡¯t ask me for the photo again, and don¡¯te looking for me anymore, okay?¡± Every time she met him, she remembered the moment when he and Zara were together that day, how well they got close to each other, she felt disgusted for the first time in her life then. It was a very unpleasant feeling. The girl was crying in front of Manuel, and it felt like someone was strangling his throat, making him gasp. The hand on his shoulder tightened and weakened; he was afraid to hurt her and afraid to let her go. His heart and mind were in turmoil, his head was empty, emotions jumped up, then down. Finally, all the emotions turned into a hoarse sentence. ¡°Who says I have a girlfriend?¡± What is he talking about? Manuel had some control over his mouth, and although he knew it was wrong, he could not change it. Angelica raised her tear-filled eyes to meet his gaze. ¨C She is, the girl who was with you then. ¡°Who says she¡¯s my girlfriend?¡± ¡± If she is not your girlfriend, why was she allowed to sit in the passenger seat? He had nothing to say because he was hoping for Zara¡¯s help, butter, after seeing Angelica sadly leave and refusing to meet, he realized it was a big mistake. ¡°- If you cannot answer, then it is true, there is no need to deceive me.¡± Angelica pushed him away, ¡± I don¡¯t want to see no more don¡¯te to me.¡± Angelica struggled to push Manuel¡¯s hand away , and with some irritation said, ¡± Let me go!¡± ¡± ¨C I will not let go. Manuel held the girl tightly by the shoulders, then touched her wrists: if I let go, you will run away again, it is difficult to meet you even for a short time. Angelica shook her head purposefully: You can go to your girlfriend!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend.¡± ¡°She is! ¡°No.¡± ¡°- Then tell me why was she riding in the passenger seat in your car? Manuel half-closed his lips and said helplessly, ¡°There is no answer to that question, but she is not really my girlfriend, and if she was, do you think I would have time to drive you home that day? Hearing this, Angelica was a little more convinced, but still could not understand. Chapter 1634 This is a promise. She did not answer. Manuel looked at her intently, guessing what she was thinking at that moment, before asking, ¡°- Will you continue to ignore me? Angelica gave him a look. ¡°- That girl, isn¡¯t she really your girlfriend? ¡°Yes.¡± After their conversation, the mood became much better, maybe in the future such a possibility will not arise, it is necessary to understand to the end. ¡°So then, do you know my feelings? Manuel froze, not expecting her to be so direct in her question. Of course he knew, but now he did not want to discuss the matter. He had to reach out and rub her head, and said in a low voice, ¡°Children should focus on their studies.¡± He didn¡¯t say it outright, but Angelica understood what he meant. Fearful that she would think too much, Manuel added, ¡°Other things will wait until you are an adult.¡± Hearing this, Angelica¡¯s heart lit up with a little hope. ¡°You mean we¡¯lle back and talk when I¡¯m older? What did she mean? ¡°Everything will wait until you are an adult, okay?¡± Angelica abruptly grabbed his palm, ¡°That¡¯s a promise.¡± ¡°What promise?¡± ¡°Until I am older, you will not date other girls.¡± Angelica¡¯s eyes widened and she stared seriously at Manuel, asking expectantly, ¡°Agreed?¡± They looked at each other for a long time before Manuelughed softly. ¡°Yes, I agree, I agree about everything. He should have been happy, but when he heard her promise, Angelica could not hold back her tears. Manuel panicked, a man less than two meters tall was confused in front of a little girl, not understanding how to calm her down. ¡°You don¡¯t cry, didn¡¯t he promise you?¡± ¡°- yes, I don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m not sad¡­. Angelica sobbed, continuing¡­. I am simply too happy. All this time it was difficult for her, she thought she would never have the chance to confess again. ¡°- Did you know I was ready to break up with you forever?¡± Manuel¡¯s heart clenched, he pressed her harder, fortunately they met today, if they hadn¡¯t resolved the misunderstanding, she probably would have really walked away from him. Usually Angelica is soft and easy tomunicate, she can ept whatever you tell her, but actually she is very stubborn when ites to things that are important to her. This time, too, he wanted to meet her, but it took a long time to do so. Fortunately, it had been made clear. ¡°It can¡¯t be, I wouldn¡¯t let that happen. Angelica suddenly lifted her small face with tear-stained eyes and said, ¡°May I hug you?¡± There was a slight pause in her fingertips and Angelica blinked slightly: ¡°Just a little.¡± A secondter, Manuel leaned down and took the girl in his arms, one hand on her shoulder and one palm pressing and rubbing the back of her head, his voice low and gentle. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re going to be an adult soon, and you¡¯re still roaring like a baby, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± The little girl gasped and stretched her arms around his waist, ¡°I want ice cream, chocte, marshmallows and cake.¡± Manuel Calligaris: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°May I?¡± ¡°That much?¡± ¡°No? Not that you can¡¯t, didn¡¯t you want to lose weight?¡± ¡°No diets today! I¡¯m happy and I want to eat! The girl¡¯s voice was full of energy and joy, as if she had returned to the old happy days, and Manuel¡¯s stone heart gradually softened, he gently replied, ¡± ¨C Okay, let¡¯s go get some food.¡± On the same day, they had ice cream, marshmallows, cake, and he also bought her chocte. After Angelica had eaten one ice cream, she asked for another, but Manuel saw her and gently scolded her, ¡°Ice cream is cold, don¡¯t eat too much at once.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Angelica thought, ¡°But I want to.¡± There was an idea, she brought her ice cream to Manuel¡¯s face: ¨C Can I give it to you?¡± He did not take it and Angelica tilted her head, ¡°Is it because I bit into that ice cream? Do you despise me? ¡°Of course not,¡± Manuel took the ice cream, desperation wandering in his gaze. The girl beamed when he took her ice cream without hesitation or objection, but simply ate her ice cream.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Apparently he did not realize how ambiguous it was to eat her ice cream. In his eyes, it was nothing more than an ordinary ice cream that he would not allow her to eat, and she did not want to waste it. So, he was thinking too much, Manuel mentally spat to himself. He was so innocent that he could not think of her in those colorful terms. Manuel didn¡¯t particrly like ice cream, as a child he would ask how much ice cream Angelica eats. He tilted his head to bite into a slice, the soft, cold, sweet taste of ice cream he immediately swallowed. The taste, it turns out, was not bad. This was Manuel¡¯s first thought when he tasted the ice cream. ¡°Delicious?¡± Angelica asked him innocently. ¡°Good¡± Manuel nodded his head. Hearing him say yes, the little girl happily went back to eating her cake. But she wanted to eat something else, so after eating half the cake, she left the other half, and when she saw that he had almost finished the ice cream, she pushed the rest of the cake in front of him. ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore, would you eat it for me and not waste it?¡± Manuel curled his lips, ¡°You can¡¯t eat anymore and you want to eat something else?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t eat the cake anymore, but I can eat the rest, can¡¯t I?¡± He sighed helplessly, ¡°Eat less.¡± ¡°Thank you !¡± That day, Angelica ate many things she had not eaten for a long time, and when she could not finish eating, she immediately gave it to Manuel to take care of the leftovers. Rtions between them not only softened, but also seemed to warm up abruptly. Of course, this was just Manuel¡¯s idea . On the way back, the girl was tiredly enjoying herself and was half leaning on his arm, her eyes closed, not really wanting to walk. Seeing her like this, Manuel squatted down in front of her, ¡± ¡± Get on, I will carry you on my back. His back was already familiar to Angelica and after a small moment of reserve, he jumped on her back and then deftlytched onto her neck. ¡°Thank you , can I get some sleep?¡± ¡°Sleep, I will wake you up when we get there.¡± Chapter 1635 – Dreaming of you So Angelica slept for a long time on Manuel¡¯s back . Not only did she fall asleep, but she also dreamed. In her dreams, she became an adult. Then she got everything she wanted, and Angelica thought, It¡¯s good to be an adult, to be free from everything. But before she could seriously examine what it meant to be an adult, she was awakened by Manuel. Angelica could only open her eyes in a daze. ¡°Manuel?¡± ¡°Awake?¡± Manuel looked at her with a helpless look in his eyes, ¡± ¨C You don¡¯t usually sleep well, and then so deeply asleep?¡± He called her for a long time before waking her up. Angelica was still in a fog, so without any caution, she leaned on Manuel and said in the same confused state: ¡°I just dreamed of you.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The girl¡¯s emotions were obvious, passionate and simple, without any difficulty, that¡¯s how Manuel saw her. Such emotions ¡­ Manuel deepened his eyes a little. ¡°Dreaming about what?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Angelica grunted softly, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Having said that, she realized that she was now being held by Manuel, sitting on a stone not far from the school entrance, while Manuel¡¯s hand was around her shoulder. This action made their behavior seem incredibly intimate, and Angelica blushed a little and struggled to get up. Manuel hugged her, helping her up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you just woke up, do you want to take a break?¡± ¡°What time is it?¡± Angelica asked. ¡± ¨C The doors will close soon, you can rest a little, then you will go.¡± ¡°Huh? Is it almost time to go in?¡± Angelica stood up a little agitated, ¡°I better go first then, you go back to school soon.¡± Manuel got up with her and apanied her to the school gate. The girl was about to rush toward the school gates when she suddenly thought of something and stopped in her tracks, then turned her head to look at Manuel. ¡°Manuel?¡± ¡°What?¡± Angelica half-closed her cherry pink lips and whispered emphatically, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me today.¡± Manuel was stunned for a moment, then his lips curled and he stepped forward to rub her head and pinch her cheeks, ¡± ¨C What are you thinking? If I promised you, I surely won¡¯t forget. The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡± Good night!¡± And then she entered the school with a satisfied heart. Manuel stopped at the school gate and waited a long time for her to enter before withdrawing his gaze and exiting the school. There was a shuttle bus at that moment, so Manuel intended to take it to go back. As soon as he reached the tform, he saw a familiar figure: Pacino. Pacino was sitting there, his whole figure looked a little lost, when he heard footsteps he knew it was Manueling, and a smile on his lips was a little sarcastic, ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing, right?¡± Manuel half-closed his thin lips and did not answer. ¡°If you¡¯re in a clear mind right now, you know what you did the other day, right?¡± Manuel still did not answer. Receiving no response, Pacino suddenly stood up in irritation and looked angrily at Manuel. ¡°Do you understand that in this way you will not only make her surrender on the contrary you will confuse her even more? In his agitation, Pacino reached out and grabbed Manuel by the cor, ¡°Do you know?¡± Manuel¡¯s expression was indifferent as he said indifferently, ¡± , Why should I force her to give me up? At those words, Pacino immediately froze and then looked at him incredulously, as if he had heard a big joke. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± Manuel pushed his hand away and stepped to the side, not taking back his words. ¡± So you cared about her?¡± Pacino said amused, ¡°Didn¡¯t you deny it earlier when I asked?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a denial.¡± Manuel corrected him with a frown of disappointment, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to ruin her reputation, how old is she?¡± ¡°And if you know how old she is, what are you doing right now? ¨C Why should I force her to give up on me? As you said, if it really depended only on me, then at a certain age she would be able to figure it out on her own, without my intervention, so why should I do something that would make her sad and upset? Hearing this, Pacino froze, most likely because he had a personal agenda, and although he agreed with Manuel on this statement, he did not want to agree with him because of his selfishness. ¡°How do you know he will find out? What if he never finds out for the rest of his life?¡± Manuel turned his head and looked at him, the dim light from the tform¡¯s streetlights half reflected off his face, increasing the beauty of his already three-dimensional features. ¡°If I can¡¯t find out in one lifetime, what¡¯s the harm in letting her wallow for the rest of her life?¡± Pacino: ¡°¡­¡± Are there still unclear moments? Manuel¡¯s thoughts were obvious, if he kept asking, no good woulde of it. It¡¯s funny, in fact, Pacino himself realized this a long time ago, but he didn¡¯t believe it and thought he still had a chance. He said nothing more, and his whole body leaned back in a stone chair. A momentter, heughed bitterly, ¡°I see your point, you¡¯d better not let her down, and if you dare to make her shed a tear, I¡¯ll rip it away from you mercilessly, and at that point, we won¡¯t even be brothers.¡± Manuel remained silent, he and Pacino have been friends for many years, he knows him well, and if Pacino liked Angelica, they would still make a good couple¡­. The bus arrived and Manuel got on and swiped his card, noticing that the man behind him was not following him, turned his head and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing up?¡± Pacino was sitting there, his whole being seemed shrouded in shadow. ¡°Pacino?¡± After a moment he finally managed to look up and gave Manuel a reluctant smile, ¡°Youe back, I¡¯m going to do something fun tonight.¡± And when he says he¡¯s going to do something fun, he means he¡¯s going drinking. Manuel was silent for a moment and nodded his head. Everyone was an adult and responsible for their own words and actions, and there was no point in him bothering Pacino to do whatever he wanted to do. The shuttle driver, seeing that Pacino had no intention of getting on, closed the door behind him and left. Pacino sat alone in a long chair under the dim street light, his heart depressed as if filled with sand, so ufortable he could barely breathe. He kept reassuring himself that if only Angelica could be happy, no matter who she was with, and wouldn¡¯t it be better if she could be with Calligaris? At least Manuel was a good man, and much more reassuring than being with himself. But why was his heart so sick? Pacino broke down and put his hands to his face. Chapter 1636 – Wanting to make peace After making peace with Manuel , Angelica¡¯s mood recovered. She desperately wanted to share her good mood with Livia, but when she returned that day it was toote and Livia had already gone to bed. As shey down, Angelica felt that the day¡¯s events were like a dream, unreal because they were going the way she wanted. Shey in the dark, wide-eyed and unable to sleep, but there was no one to talk to. Angelica dared not turn around, because she had no one to talk to. She did not know how long shey there, but she finally fell asleep. When she woke up the next day, the house was empty and she got up to check Livia¡¯s bed, finding theforter and everything folded and seemingly outside the door. She rubbed her eyes, had she overslept? Angelica got out of bed and prepared to go to the bathroom to wash up when she ran into Genara who wasing out of there. Since thest revtion, the two parties had not spoken to each other and it was as if they did not know each other. Because of Angelica¡¯s family status, Genara and Mich did not dare to do anything to her. When they saw her using the bathroom, Genara could not help but look at her after she came out. ¡°Angelica.¡± Angelica paid no attention to her. ¡°What happenedst time was our fault.¡± Angelica was about to squeeze the toothpaste when she felt it, and her hands moved. ¡°We like Manuel, but we shouldn¡¯t have used you to help us with gifts and even talk bad about you behind your back.¡± At this point, Genara had an expression of remorse on her face, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡± The tone of her apology was sincere enough, so Angelica cast her a nce. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the changes you¡¯ve made in this time, Mich and I have seen them, maybe our words hurt you, and I also think that a girl doesn¡¯t have to be thin to be beautiful, it¡¯s everyone¡¯s choice, it¡¯s your life and we shouldn¡¯t tell you what to do with your life and your appearance.¡± After saying this, Genara saw the expression on Angelica¡¯s face rx and stepped forward to hold her hand, ¡°I am seriously apologizing to you, don¡¯t be angry with us, okay? I really know I was wrong, forgive me, okay Angelica?¡± Because ofst night¡¯s events, Angelica was in a good mood at the moment, plus Genara was sincere in her apology. So Angelica had let her guard down a bit, but her attitude was still rather cold and hard. ¡°You, let me think about it, after all, I still haven¡¯t digested what you said about me behind my backst time. It¡¯s hard to get the words others say behind your back, which are also so hurtful, out of your head. Angelica tried not to remember it, but those insults still often surfaced in her head, causing painful feelings in her soul. She did not like it. But now Genara asked her forgiveness, so Angelica decided to be forgiving. And although she could not instantly forgive Genara, she softened her attitude toward her slightly. Genara had said it casually just to test her attitude, and if she was still hard, then she would rx a little more. It was still a pleasant surprise that she had been able to gather her emotions so quickly. ¨C That¡¯s fine. After all, we are very guilty in front of you, so you have every right to be as angry with us as you want. I am in no hurry, just think about my words and decide if you are ready to forgive us. I won¡¯t bother you again. By the way, I noticed you were running out of toothpaste, so I bought you a new toothbrush with a towel. I put it next to your bed. Hearing this, Angelica looked and actually found a new pair of towels and a toothbrush. Wait, a pair? ¡°The other pair is?¡± ¡°For Livia, aren¡¯t you and her good friends?¡± Genara smiled sweetly, ¡°So there¡¯s one for you two, sorry.¡± The sweet words and the gift, although it was a small thing, softened Angelica¡¯s heart, and instead of saying something cold and harsh, she just said thank you in a twisted way. ¡°You¡¯re wee, I hope we¡¯ll get along in the future, so I¡¯m going to ss, or shall I wait for you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± After Genara left, Angelica looked at the new towels and toothbrushes, the toothbrushes were a pink/soft color with designs on them, cute and tender. The towels had little herbs and berries and Livia¡¯s had little cherries, and together they looked like sisters. For some reason, Angelica felt that the world had be kinder to her. Ah, she couldn¡¯t think about it anymore, she had to clean herself up and go to ss. After that, Angelica rushed to her ssroom. When it was time to go to the cafeteria at noon, Angelica pulled Livia in to tell her about her morning encounter with Genara in the bathroom, and about the towel and toothbrush. ¡°Livia, do you think I was too aggressive because of what happened earlier, he showed me kindness like that, should we make peace with them?¡± Livia thought for a moment how horrible those two were and the ¡°no¡± that had reached her lips turned into ¡°It¡¯s up to you, if you think they¡¯re genuine and you want to make up with them that¡¯s fine.¡± It¡¯s not like those two would do anything to Angelica anyway. At his words, Angelica sensed the low point of her mood.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Livia, why don¡¯t we just let it go? After all, they¡¯ve mistreated you before, and it wouldn¡¯t be fair to you to say we should make up now.¡± Livia¡¯s heart stirred, and she gave her a grateful look. It was hard for her to think of herself, but unfortunately ¡­ She pulled her lips into an unnecessary smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, there is no such thing as right or wrong, I really don¡¯t care.¡± She could go and make nice with them if she wanted, she didn¡¯t care anyway. The words and the look, remarkably detached, Angelica looked at her with some confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Livia shook her head, ¡°Nothing.¡± After saying this, she took a deep breath and said, ¡± I just think it¡¯s all in the past. We won¡¯t be able to live with them in the same room if we constantly keep old grudges in our souls. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°How could it be otherwise? Livia a said, and then remembered yesterday. By the way, how did you spend time with Pacino yesterday? Hearing this name, Angelica was momentarily confused. She had been about to share yesterday¡¯s events with Livia, but now, after her question, she felt embarrassed for some reason. Yesterday, Angelica had no desire to say that she was going to meet Manuel, so she decided not to say anything to Livia. Now she was afraid that if she told her that she was, in fact, with Manuel yesterday, then her friend would believe that she had deceived her. Thinking about this, Angelica could only say, ¡°More or less, okay.¡± Livia felt a chill on her skin when she heard that Angelica did not confess everything to her. Good thing it was fun, Livia replied, pretending that everything was okay. Chapter 1637 – Sick ¡°By the way, are you going to the library after school today?¡± ¡°No.¡± Livia shook her head, ¡°I have a job nearby and will work part-time.¡± Angelica was shocked, ¡°Livia, why do you want to work all of a sudden? If you go to work, it will affect your school performance, right?¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just spend more time studying. You don¡¯t have enough money? You can tell me, because we are friends. I don¡¯t have time to spend all my allowance, so I can share with you, said Angelica seriously with sincerity in the Voice.¡± Livia smiled, ¡°No, I don¡¯t work much, I can do it myself.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Angelica. Livia raised her voice a little. I say, it is not necessary. It¡¯s your allowance, not mine. Think for yourself, how can I spend your money? ¡°But I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¨C And I don¡¯t. Youe from a wealthy family, so you don¡¯t attach much importance to money. But I¡¯m all different. We have always been poor, even when I was little. The amount you are given for pocket money for a month is equivalent to the amount I spend in a year. You offer to share your money with me. I understand that you just want to help because we are friends. But think about how I will feel about it? I don¡¯t need that kind of help so much, and I don¡¯t need to be treated like a beggar. Hearing this, Angelica froze for a long moment before saying, ¡°Livia, I didn¡¯t mean that, I just thought ¡­¡± ¡± Enough, there is no need to exin anything. Livia did not wait for an answer, and turned and left. Angelica stood there, her hand unconsciously clutching the corner of her coat, not knowing what to say. After school, Livia was the first to leave the ssroom, after which Angelica went out. So Angelica decided to follow her to see where she worked. However, as soon as Angelica arrived at the school exit, she immediately saw a familiar face. ¡°Pacino?¡± Pacino¡¯s eyes did not look good, the dark blue under his eyes was heavy, there was even red blood in his eyes, and he had lost a lot of weight. Clearly he looked radiant when we met two days ago. What was wrong with him? ¡°Is school over?¡± Pacino watched as Angelica approached him and tried to reach out to rub her head, her hand pulled away a little before she thought of something and then put it back, her other hand out with a bottle of yogurt on it. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Angelica looked left and right and found that she only had this yogurt bottle and nothing else. ¡°What are you looking at? You have a bottle of yogurt, aren¡¯t you on a diet? Do you want to eat that much?¡± Pacino¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, as if he had not slept all night, but his tone was still affectionate and his eyes were kind, but for some reason, Angelica had the impression that he sounded sad. ¡°Pacino, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Pacino almost copsed in mood when the girl stood in front of him, looking at him worriedly and asking: what¡¯s wrong with you? He wanted to tell her: stop worrying about me, no matter what, brother or friend, push him back hard. He couldn¡¯t help bute to her, but he wished she didn¡¯t care about him, so he could die forever. It¡¯s like that when you love someone, you know it¡¯s impossible, but as soon as he is the least bit kind to you, you start to revive him, you feel ¡­ that there is still hope for you. Even if there is no hope, he still wants to look at you like this, in silence. ¡± Pacino?¡± Angelica half-closed her lips and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t look good, you¡¯re sick, do you want me to go to the hospital with you?¡± Pacino was about to refuse, but the words came to his lips and he changed them. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Maybe I¡¯m really sick today. ¡°Come on.¡± Turning around, they were about to go to the hospital when suddenly they saw Manuel in front of them. ¡°Manuel?¡± Seeing Manuel, Angelica¡¯s pale cheeks flushed before quickly running toward him.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Manuel narrowed his eyes and met Pacino¡¯s for a moment before falling back on Angelica: ¡°School¡¯s out? Where are we going?¡± ¡± Pacino seems to be sick and I will apany him to the hospital.¡± ¡°Sick?¡± Manuel looked at Pacino before saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Angelica then tried to pull Pacino, but Pacino took a few steps forward and suddenly said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital at this time. Angelica frowned and said, ¡± Pacino, there is a doctor on duty, you have to go to the hospital if you don¡¯t feel well, don¡¯t put it off until tomorrow, what if it¡¯s serious?¡± Because it looked bad, Angelica was genuinely concerned. ¡°Okay.¡± Pacino smiled unnecessarily: ¡± . ¡°I¡¯m in good health. I just need to take something to the pharmacy and sleep well at night. In fact, he waspletely drunk, the redness in his eyes was the result of staying up all night. He had initially thought of spending more time with her, but now that Manuel was there, Pacino had suddenly lost interest. After all, he did not want to see the two of them together. It was one thing to ept it; it was another to be able to put up with it. ¡°But ¡­¡± Angelica was about to say something else when Manuel grabbed her by the thin white wrist and pulled her to his side, ¡°Let him go, he¡¯s not that fragile, go back to He¡¯ll be fine after a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± When Manuel spoke, all Angelica could do was to say no more. Seeing this, the color under Pacino¡¯s eyes grew even darker. Sure enough, when he spoke, she obeyed. Pacinoughed to himself, then stepped forward and slid the yogurt into Angelica¡¯s hand before turning to leave. Only after he was gone did Angelica look at Manuel. ¡°Is Pacino mad?¡± Angelica saw that he had already agreed to go to the hospital with her, but suddenly changed his mind as soon as Manuel approached them. She was told by her intuition that there was some kind of conflict between them. ¡°Manuel, did you and Pacino have a fight?¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s just in a bad mood, don¡¯t pay attention,¡± Manuel replied with desperation in his voice. Some things certainly need to be experienced. Indecision leads to defeat. It is difficult now, but in the future this suffering will turn into a source of strength, and everything will feel different, Pacino reassured. ¨C Having dinner together, saying this, Manuel pulled his hand in the opposite direction. Chapter 1638 Getting along. Angelica had nned to go to the cafeteria for an informal meal, but now that Manuel had brought her along, she did not know what she would eat. The two walked through the busy streets, which were still bright with the nting sun shining half on the buildings and half on the street. The little girl¡¯s heart was warmer than daylight as she was held in the arms of the man she liked, crossing the crosswalk and passing the various stores along the street. ¡± Where do you want to go? Manuel asked indifferently, casting her a nce. With a red face of embarrassment, Angelica replied. -Where, so go to this, behind your back. Angelica didn¡¯t even bother to notice what the store behind her was, she just nodded, what she was really thinking was that as long as she was with him, she felt that whatever she ate must be delicious. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Manuel pulled her toward the store, and only when she was inside did Angelica realize that it was a grilled fish restaurant. Grilled fish? Angelica instantly regretted saying yes to anything, because she had never been able to spit bones since she was a child and it had gotten stuck in her throat as a child, which was so impressive that it got stuck in her throat and she ended up in the hospital.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was a very memorable incident, which was always a shadow of Angelica. It happened to the Ferrari family, and Manuel knew about it. He knew she didn¡¯t eat fish, so why did he bring her here? Angelica felt a little offended at the thought that Manuel had forgotten that she had a problem with eating fish. After thinking about it, Angelica felt that she was too pretentious; she had only been stuck once. It was natural for her to forget. Soon, Angelica reassured herself that she was relieved. After that, the waiter took them to the second floor, where they found a seat by the window. ¡°Would you like to see what kind of fish you would like?¡± Angelica was about to take the menu when she touched the corner and found that Manuel had taken it too, so she withdrew her hand, ¡°Then order, you.¡± After handing her the menu, Manuel turned to the waiter and said, ¡°Can I have another one, please?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The waiter quickly brought out a new menu. ¡°Do you want to see what you want to eat?¡± What do I want to eat? When youe to a grilled fish restaurant, grilled fish is usually the main attraction. ¡°We have many kinds of fish and many different vors, what do you like?¡± As she listened to the waiter¡¯s description, Angelica pinched herself nervously in a cold sweat and asked the waiter in a low voice, ¡°Well, do you only have fish in the restaurant? Do you have any other snacks or anything else?¡± ¡°Of course, you can turn to the back and order some side dishes, which can be cooked, and some snacks, fried and desserts. Oh, and we recently added a new beer shrimp, would you like to try one?¡± Angelica looked at it, it was all highly caloric stuff, but shrimp was something she really liked. She bit her lower lip, gave in, and ordered some vegetables and light snacks. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t you want to try the shrimp? All the little girls whoe here like to eat it, or are you worried that the shrimp in our store is not well done?¡± ¡°No, I just recently ¡­¡± ¡°Serve her one.¡± At this point, Manuel offered to answer for Angelica. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And serve a balsa fish, spicy.¡± Manuel ordered more in quick session, and as Angelica listened and realized they were all her favorites, she blinked and then whispered, ¡± Don¡¯t order so much, it¡¯s toote in the evening to eat that much.¡± ¡°Well, two more bowls of rice will do.¡± ¡°Okay, please wait a moment, both of you.¡± After the waiter left, Angelica said, ¡°You ordered too much, what if we can¡¯t finish it?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you eat it all?¡± Manuel raised his eyebrows and looked at her with amusement, ¡± You loved everything so much. Do you think you can¡¯t even eat it now? This made Angelica blush inexplicably because she seemed to be a big eater, which used to be okay with Angelica, but not anymore. ¨C Of course I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t have the same appetite as before, Angelica said confidently. I haven¡¯t eaten more than one te in six months. True, except for the day she drank coffee until she vomited, Angelica has been very restrained since she decided to lose weight in the new year and had a real craving when she started cutting back. When time passed slowly, the cravings stopped. Manuel poured a cup of tea and brought it to the young girl, saying in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re not an adult yet, you¡¯re in the growth phase, it¡¯s better not to lose weight.¡± At these words, Angelica curled her lips, ¡°Soon, in six months, I will be an adult, and I¡¯m not losing weight, I¡¯m doing it for exercise.¡± ¡°Are you afraid your brother will hate you?¡± Angelica: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly the question was so direct that Angelica did not even know how to answer. ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t think I lose weight for you, do you?¡± Manuel, sitting across from her, raised an eyebrow; he didn¡¯t even need to answer, he only needed to look at her in silence and Angelica would press herself. Sure enough, when he didn¡¯t answer, Angelica again exined in all the sinful ways, ¡°I¡¯m not losing weight for you, nor am I afraid you won¡¯t like me.¡± Manuel¡¯s lips curled slightly and he still did not respond. Angelica, a little anxious, said gruffly, ¡°Manuel! I¡¯m talking to you, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. If you¡¯re not trying to lose weight for your me, no need to exin, what¡¯s your hurry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in no hurry.¡± Angelica was not anxious, but when Manuel said this, she became really anxious. Manuel saw that her ears were turning red and realized that he could no longer tease her, so he had to turn the tables on her. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m just kidding, have some tea to quench your thirst, the fish wille upter.¡± But Angelica was so impatient with him that she felt embarrassed to put the steps in front of her now and ask her toe down, and luckily the sales clerk came up with the fish at that moment. Since the fish was the kind you cook in a square pan wrapped in foil and had yet to burn underneath, Manuel got up and sat down next to Angelica, his tall body shielding her. ¡°Here.¡± Manuel said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s start with some snacks.¡± The snacks were brought quickly, all sweet stuff, and Angelica looked at them, not daring to put her hands on them. The sweet stuff was the most caloric, and if she ate too much of it, it would take her a long time to get to the end. It was best to restrain herself. ¡°It¡¯s all for you, so if you don¡¯t eat it, it will all go to wasteter.¡± Chapter 1639 Eating the fish Is it all for you? Angelica was depressed, she couldn¡¯t eat that much and it was also nighttime. So Angelica¡¯s expression could only be sad. ¡°I really can¡¯t eat that much.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just kidding. Eat as much as you can. And if you don¡¯t finish something, leave it to me. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After that, Angelica finally exhaled with relief. She rejoiced because she could not deviate from her principles of proper nutrition. Then she would give everything else to Manuel. These were the thoughts she had at first. However, after trying these dishes, Angelica realized that she could not stop. She secretly took piece by piece and then looked at Manuel awkwardly, but found that he was not even paying attention to her. Manuel, with a serious look, pulled the fish out of there and put it on a te. The sight of those fish cast a shadow on Angelica, who silently averted her head. After a moment, Manuel said softly, ¡°Here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Angelica did not understand what he meant, only to see him push a te of fish in front of her, ¡°For you.¡± A shiver ran down Angelica¡¯s spine, as if something stuck in her throat, and as she intuitively tried to say no, she heard him say, ¡°The fish is all clean for you, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Manuel?¡± She was a little surprised; she had thought Manuel had brought her here to eat fish and forgotten about her childhood, but she didn¡¯t think he still remembered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I thought you forgot that I don¡¯t like fish. ¨C Is there anything in the world you don¡¯t like to eat? You¡¯re just afraid of fish bones. I¡¯ve already removed them, besides, there are hardly any in them, so eat calmly, saying this, Manuel Calligaris reached out his hand and rubbed her head, and Angelica was touched to the core. ¡°Thank you, Manuel.¡± It turns out that Manuel had thought it all out in advance. No wonder he even ordered a fish that had virtually no bones in it. ¡°If you like it, next time you will take you to eat boiled fish. Alright!¡± Manuel was right, there was really nothing Angelica didn¡¯t like, and if she didn¡¯t eat it, it was only because there was an unpleasant story associated with it. The balsa fish tasted good, plus Manuel removed all the bones for her, so Angelica was relieved. ¡± I haven¡¯t eaten fish in so many years! Can you always clean it for me in the future too? Having said that, Angelica felt her request sounded a bit exaggerated, so she quickly corrected herself. ¨C Forget it. There are so many bones in the fish, it¡¯s so hard to remove them one by one. You don¡¯t have to do it anymore. Instead, eat yourself. Manuel has not yet tasted a piece, while Angelica has almost eaten. ¡± ¨C It is not difficult for me. Next time we will order a whole fish. You will eat where there are few bones, the rest for me.¡± Angelica blinked and stopped moving, looking at Manuel with a tilted head. ¡°Does that mean you will stay with me from now on? So ¡­¡± ¨C Eat and don¡¯t talk. I have already told you that we will discuss some things only after you turn eighteen. Manuel felt stupid every time he raised this topic. Angelica pouted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we talk about it now, it¡¯s only six months away anyway.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you wait the six months?¡± ¨C What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Of course I can, blushing instantly, Angelica replied. Manuel said nothing more, and Angelica was too embarrassed to say anything else, otherwise her brother would have really thought she could not wait six months. Their time together always flew by quickly. After that fight, Angelica began to appreciate every moment she spent with Manuel. She really wanted to hug him, but he was so reserved, so Angelica was afraid that she would be teased again. Just likest night, Manuel apanied Angelica to school. After saying goodbye, she went to the dormitory. It was early, so no one had slept in the room yet. As soon as she entered, Genara took the initiative to greet her. ¡°You¡¯re back Angelica ~ where did you go?¡± Angelica nced at Genara, and out of the corner of her eye she caught a glimpse of Mich, who had a slightly odd look on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere, I just had dinner.¡± She walked over with her bag and opened it, ¡°I bought some fruit, do you want some?¡± Genara immediately ran barefoot and grabbed a peach. ¡°Thank you Angelica, I will take a peach, Mich what do you want to eat?¡± Mich came and ended up picking a peach just like Genara. After that Angelica went to Livia but Livia whispered, ¡°Today I¡¯m a little tired and I want to go to bed so I won¡¯t eat, you guys can eat.¡± After saying this, Livia covered herself with the nket and closed her eyes. Angelica clearly sensed the estrangement and indifference on her part and felt a little sad, but she managed to keep a smile on her face and put the fruit away.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Genara and Mich looked at each other as if they smelled something gossipy, after which they both approached Angelica. ¡°Angelica, it¡¯s my birthday in two days, are you sure you won¡¯te?¡± At the mention of birthdays, Angelica thought of the conversation she had identally overheardst time, tightened her lips and replied, ¡°Do you want to see Manuel?¡± The duo gave a start. ¡°If you are inviting me just to see Manuel, then I probably won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°No!¡± Genara shook her head and denied with extreme swiftness, ¡°Maybe once it was, but then I realized that it¡¯s not that men are all that matters, it¡¯s more important to be a friend.¡± Angelica had not thought about whether friends or men were important, but Genara¡¯sment did not seem to be a problem for her. ¡°So it¡¯s okay if I go to the party and don¡¯t call Manuel ¡± ¡°No problem, no problem, you cane,e and have a good time, there will be many nice guys at my birthday party, if you like any of them, be sure to tell me and I will get to know you better!¡± After saying this, Genara put her arms around Angelica and said with a smile, ¡°What do you think?¡± At that point, Angelica¡¯s face reddened. ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± Manuel was the only one she liked, she would not look at another boy. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy Angelica, soon we will all be adults, how nice would it be to find a nice guy to fall in love with, from high school to college and then from college to graduation, and if you are always happy, you might even get married?¡± Had Genara and Mich actually thought of introducing Angelica to a boyfriend first, so that when she was happy, she would appreciate them and it would be easy to chase after her brother? Chapter 1640 Birthday Gift After hearing this, Angelica¡¯s thoughts drifted elsewhere. It seemed like a good idea to fall in love while she was still in high school and move toward marriage when she graduated. But there was an age difference between her and Manuel, and by the time she would have gone to college, he would have finished college! It simply would not be possible to be together every day, and the thought made Angelica¡¯s expression turn a little sad. What a pity~ Genara, on the other hand, still held Angelica in her arms, her thoughts drifting far away and already thinking of a bright future. ¡± ¨C Come for sure! You don¡¯t have to meet anyone if you don¡¯t want to. Eat the cake there, I¡¯ll be happy. You should never miss my party. In the end Angelica could only agree. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there then.¡± ¡°I love you Angelica,¡± Genara said, giving Angelica a big hug before looking at Livia, who was sleeping on the top bunk, ¡°Livia, you will be there with Angelica, so don¡¯t miss either of them. ¡± Livia was still awake, and when she heard her scream, she couldn¡¯t pretend to be dead, so she said, ¡°Then I might have to work part-time, so if my boss is okay with me taking time off, I¡¯ll go, but if not, then I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Well, then you should apply to your boss and say some nice things, and you should be allowed toe.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try.¡± After that the dormitory fell silent and no one spoke. Everyone went to sleep with their own thoughts. The next day, Angelica wanted to go shopping for Genara¡¯s gift-after all, she was going on her birthday and it was not a good idea to go empty-handed. Consequently, she ran into Manuel just outside the school. Surprised and amazed to see him, Angelica quickly ran up to him. ¡°Manuel, why are you here again?¡± After the reconciliation, Manuel hade to see her much more often! ¡°Again? She squinted slightly. What else is ¡°again?¡± Didn¡¯t you expect toe over? ¡°Of course not!¡± Angelica shook her head. ¨C I¡¯m just surprised. Youe to me every day, where do you find so much free time?¡± ¡± I can always find time for you. What are we going to do today? And although they had not yet confessed their feelings, much less discussed the fact that they were now dating, they spent time together, the word was a real couple. Manuel apanied Angelica everywhere, they ate together and step by step grew closer. ¡°I¡¯m going to a friend¡¯s birthday in a couple of days, so I thought I¡¯d buy her some presents,¡± he said. ¡°A birthday? What friend?¡± Manuel had met Angelica¡¯s three roommates, and apart from Livia, the other two still seemed like people with bad intentions. ¡± To one of the neighbors. You saw themst time. One is called Genara and the other is called Mich. Yet, they are both crazy about you. Manuel remembered the day he first saw them, and then, chasing his lips, he pulled Angelica¡¯s hand. ¡± ¨C Okay, let¡¯s buy a present. You will only give it , don¡¯t go to the birthday party.¡± At these words, Angelica gave a puzzled look. ¡°Why?¡± The girl was too innocent and Manuel wanted to protect her clean heart, so of course she didn¡¯t say anything bad about those two people in front of her, but only said in a light voice, ¡± ¨C If you go, who will keep mepany for dinner?¡± Oh ¨C Don¡¯t you have anyone to have dinner with? Angelica waspletely confused. -Yes, if you don¡¯te, I will have to eat alone.¡± ¡°But Manuel, why before . ¡­¡± As if he hadn¡¯t gone to a bar all the time alone before. Angelica didn¡¯t remember him everining about that, so she didn¡¯t understand why he was acting so strangely today. ¨C That was before. And now everything is different, he touched her forehead lightly. ¨C Maybe there are other guys invited there, so do you want to go meet someone? Angelica was shocked, because exactly the same words were said to her by Genara yesterday. ¨C How could you think of me like that? I didn¡¯t even have that in mind. Okay, I¡¯m not going anywhere. Angelica thought that if she went, Manuel would think that she really wanted to meet someone else. ¨C But yesterday I agreed. If I don¡¯t go, won¡¯t they think I¡¯m not keeping my word? ¡°They won¡¯t think so.¡± It was important to keep people¡¯s word, but those two were already bad-hearted, and for these people there was no need to fear wronging them. But if Manuel said nothing, I fear Angelica would continue to dwell on it. ¡°Just tell her you suddenly had other things to do, tell her you¡¯re sorry, and then give her the gift again, in good faith, if she gets mad at you about the ¡­ issue.¡± Manuel went no further with thesest words, Angelica, though simple, was not unreasonable and soon understood what he meant. ¡°Understood, then let¡¯s go choose a gift, I will clear it with her then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Angelica did not know Genara that well, not at all, after all she had had an argument before, and she did not want to know Genara¡¯s preferences. Angelica had been used to perfumes since childhood, and she particrly liked sweet fruit vors, so she was going to buy Genara a perfume this time. When she dragged Manuel to the perfume counter, thedy thought the girl was buying it for herself, and Angelica immediately said, ¡°I want to give it to my friend, what perfume would be a good gift?¡± ¡°If you want to give it to someone, you have to know what she likes¨Cdoes she like it stronger or lighter?¡± Angelica thought about it for a moment, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything, so she shook her head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, since you¡¯re not quite sure, how about something that doesn¡¯t taste so strong, but not so nd either?¡± That sounded like a good idea, and Angelica nodded, ¡°Yes, would you wrap it up nicely for me? And I would like to write a birthday message, do you have a card?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°We have all the cards, do you want us to write them for you or do you want to write them yourself?¡± Angelica immediately said, ¡°I will write it by hand.¡± She did not have time to do it herself, so she could not let someone else write the cards for her. Manuel sighed as he watched the young girl write her card, too clean for her own good or ill. But one could not force it; certain emotions must be experienced alone before one could understand them and then grow. Chapter 1641-Taste Angelica signed the card and then handed it to the counselor to wrap it with perfume in a gift box. Manuel did not pay her because she wanted to pay for the gift herself. She paid for the purchase and then took the package and turned to Manuel. ¡°Done, we can go.¡± ¡°Okay ¡± After the perfumery, they had lunch at a caf¨¦ and then Manuel drove her to school. Before Angelica left, Manuel gave her some instructions.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Do you remember what to tell your neighbor?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Angelica did not know what he was talking about. Manuel sighed softly, ¡°-I¡¯m talking about the birthday. We talked about it in the afternoon, and you forgot so quickly?¡± ¡°- Oh, that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about. Don¡¯t worry, I remember everything, I didn¡¯t immediately understand what you meant ¨C then Angelica thumped in her chest, as if she was saying the oath. ¡°I¡¯ll give her a gift, and then I¡¯ll exin that I can¡¯t go to the party. ¡°Smart.¡± Manuel patted her on the head. ¨C Now go ahead. As soon as you arrive, go straight to bed. If she starts questioning you, just say you have things to do. And if she doesn¡¯t calm down further, then give her a present. Understand?¡± Angelica nodded as if she understood. After that she said goodbye to Manuel and entered the campus. When she returned to the dormitory, Livia had not yet returned because it was still early. Mich was putting on her mask and Genara had juste out of the bathroom and greeted her warmly when she saw her return. ¨C Angelica, you¡¯re back. Where were you today? Did you also buy anything? Genara began to ask her, seeing a package from an elite cosmetics store. ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica nodded her head, biting her lower lip slightly. She was thinking of the best way to let her know that she was noting to her birthday party. Without making anything up, she decided to say everything straight. ¡°Genara, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°- About your birthday. I may not be able toe.¡± Genara, who had a smile on her face, froze after hearing his words, only to recover a momentter. ¡°Why? After all, you already promised yesterday that you woulde. Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡± Angelica bit her lower lip and did not answer. ¡°Is something wrong, or do you still have a grudge against me?¡± , ¡°¡±No,¡± Angelica shook her head. I had some things to do, so I won¡¯t be able to go.¡± With that said, Genara tried to ask another question when Angelica remembered Manuel¡¯s words and stepped forward with the gift. ¡°- I bought something in advance. I may not be able to attend your celebration, but at least I will give you a gift.¡± Genara stared, ¡°Is this for me?¡± The bag beautifully wrapped, Genara immediately became a little curious about what was inside. ¡°- Yes, this is a gift for you. Taking it in her hands, Genara immediately guessed that there was something expensive inside. And although her family had a good ie, but it could notpare to Angelica¡¯s financial situation, so she was eager to find out what was inside. He would not even worry about Angelica¡¯s absence from her birthday party if the gift turned out to be expensive and good. After discovering it, Genara discovered a perfume inside, but she had never seen the brand before. ¡°Well, I forgot to ask you what kind of perfume you like before I go, so I asked the shopper to find me one with a fragrance not too strong or light for you, I hope you like it.¡± Genara was a little disappointed, she thought it was something of high value, but it turned out to be a bottle of perfume. Genara began to think about how much they were worth. The gift did not meet her expectations, but for the sake of future ns, she hardly pulled a smile on herself. ¡°I like it very much, thank you.¡± ¡°Really? What about the fragrance? Opening the cap, Genara smelled the fragrance and then nodded her head approvingly. Yes great, thank you. But are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider going? I was going to introduce you to a lot of nice guys at my birthday party, they are going to love you now that you have changed so much.¡± Remembering what Manuel had told her, Angelica said quickly, ¡°I really have other things to do, I¡¯m sorry, are you done in the bathroom yet? I¡¯m going too.¡± Closing the door behind her, she began to listen, but it was quiet, so she breathed a sigh of relief. What a great Manuel he was for advising her to do so. Outside the bathroom, Genara approached Mich with the perfume box and frowned at her, pointing to the perfume in her hand with a disdainful expression on her face. Mich looked sideways at the perfume bottle and whispered, ¡°Mean, in the face of a millennialdy, to give such a scruffy gift.¡± Genara thought the same as Mich and brought the cap of the perfume to her nose and sniffed it before saying, ¡°- However, the aroma is very good. Of course, it is different from the ones I usually use. But it is so fresh and pleasant. I think it suits me.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Mich sat down, ¡°Let me see.¡± Genara handed her the perfume and Mich took it and smelled it, ¡°It seems to smell good, what brand is it?¡± ¡°- I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen one before. Most likely, some unfamiliar brand. After all, he hated me until recently. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t have given me something expensive, Genara sighed. ¡°If I had known she would give me a gift, I would have reconciled with her even earlier.¡± Mich sneered at her words, ¡°If you are worried, then don¡¯t say such things in the future, the dormitory is so small, do you think she can¡¯t hear you when she is in the shower?¡± Genara blushed slightly and looked in the direction of the bathroom, lowering her voice a few degrees. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can hear us, never mind, I¡¯d better be careful from now on.¡± After that he put the perfume away and thought of something else. ¡°By the way, she doesn¡¯t want toe to my birthday party, how do we involve her?¡± Mich got out of bed and threw the mask into the bucket, and then began to rub the remains of the cream on her face with her hands and answer her friend¡¯s question, ¡°It is normal that Angelica refused. However, she could not forgive us so quickly, we must give her time. Even if she doesn¡¯t go, we still have Livia.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Just act carefully, we still have time.¡± Genara sighed because she knew there was no other way out. At that moment, the door to the room opened. Livia returned from her part-time job. She looked tired and, without looking in the direction of the neighbors, immediately went to the bathroom. ¡°Angelica is in the shower.¡± Hearing this Livia stopped. Genara thought of something and stepped forward to approach her. ¡°Have you asked your boss about vacations yet?¡± Chapter 1642 – Mixing the issues In reality, Livia was not going anywhere, much less asking her boss. Her words about part-time work were just an excuse. The party, ording to her, was another trap. ¡°I asked, but he didn¡¯t agree to give me a day off,¡± Livia replied quietly.¡± ¡°Why not? Did you tell him it¡¯s your ssmate¡¯s birthday? Just say it¡¯s an important day, you have to work every day anyway, it¡¯s the same if you work one day less or one day more Easy to say, Livia thought. Thispany had a reward system for no passes. If you came there the whole month, without missing a single day, then you could get two hundred euros for it. Of course, two hundred did not matter to Genara, unlike Livia. Genara usually spent more in a bar, but Livia had enough for a few days. So she could not miss a single day. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Genara. I really can¡¯t go. My boss can get mad at me for absenteeism and fire me, and I can¡¯t let that happen by saying that, Livia gave her a gift. -Here¡¯s another thing, I¡¯ve prepared a little gift for you. It is cheap, but from the heart.¡± Genara looked at the gift. It was wrapped in a simple package, and it was immediately obvious that there was some cheap trinket inside, so she instinctively developed a sense of disdain. However, she could not show Livia her true feelings, so with a fake smile she epted the gift. ¡°Thank you. Actually, for me, I think it would make me happier if you wanted to go to the birthday party rather than give me a present.¡± Who would believe such hypocritical words, Livia sneered in her heart, but her face did not show it at all. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, I hope I cane to your birthday next year if I get a chance, I wish you a happy birthday and have fun then.¡± ¡± Thank you, Livia. I will definitely leave you some cakes. Angelica is also not going. Don¡¯t you identally know what her sudden cases are? ¨C Doesn¡¯t she go either? Didn¡¯t she agree yesterday? Livia wondered.¡± ¨C Exactly. Yesterday she promised she woulde, and today I suddenly changed my mind. She even gave me some perfume. Look, taking the perfume off the shelf, she handed it to Livia. ¨C It looks like an elite brand. I liked the fragrance so much. By the way, what did you have in store for me? Livia looked at Angelica¡¯s gift, and when she saw the beautiful packaging she immediately changed her face.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She half-closed her lips and spoke with difficulty, ¡°My gift is not so beautiful, it¡¯s just a couple of ornaments I bought, but I think it¡¯s quite exquisite.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Genara had already roughly unwrapped her gift box and tossed it to the side, obviously acting with extreme disdain, but when she saw the pair of rabbit ornaments, she showed a surprised expression. ¡°So cute, I really like this gift, thank you Livia~¡± ¨C Not at all. I¡¯m d you liked it, Livia replied indifferently, not feeling the sincerity in Eva¡¯s words. Then Genara took the ornament and casually ced it next to the perfume on the nightstand shelf. The perfume remained upright, but Livia¡¯s gift immediately fell on the pillow. Mich saw it and pulled her lips together. Livia involuntarily clenched her hands into fists, but soon rxed, as if remembering something, and then sat down at her desk, ready to start her homework. Anyway, she didn¡¯t spend much money. Only twenty or thirty euros. She was not going to give Genara anything useful, so she was prepared in advance for such rude treatment, for the fact that she would throw her gift away, like some kind of trash. Then she opened the textbook, but suddenly remembered Angelica. Didn¡¯t she agree to go yesterday? Why did she suddenly change her mind? Livia recalled that in the past few days Angelica spent all her time with Manuel, they constantly had dinner and walked together. From these thoughts, Livia¡¯s soul became restless. She knew that a boy like Manuel would never look in her direction. His social status, his looks¡­ None of it was up to her standards, so Manuel did not like her at all. But she could not stop thinking about him. She dreamed about him constantly. Every time she woke up, she med herself for it and promised that such dreams would never happen again. She constantly forced herself to throw the impossible out of her head, but she could not do it, so she tried to spend all her time studying and working. She hoped she could change if she seeded academically and made a lot of money. But now it seemed to her that it was toote, and all her work was in vain. Herst point, to which she aspired so much, was someone¡¯s start. While she was doing her best to climb the mountain, someone easily drove up. How could shepete with all these people? From these thoughts, Livia smiled bitterly to herself and tried to focus on the textbook, but soon realized that she could not understand a single word she read. Then she picked up another book, but history repeated itself. Livia could not think about studying now; all her thoughts were upied with something else. Hearing Genara and Michughing, she pulled out a small mirror to look at them. They looked happy and carefree. Livia did not know what they were talking about, but sarcasm and ridicule could clearly be heard in Genara¡¯s voice. She took off the mirror and continued to pretend to be busy with sses. After waiting for Angelica to finish washing, she took her clothes and went to the bathroom. ¨C Livia, are you home yet, I¡­. Angelica was about to greet her, but Livia, not paying any attention to her, passed by. Angelica was stunned and looked at Livia in her wake, but the door mmed noisily behind her, and she continued to stand stupidly in the same ce, not understanding what had happened. Mich and Genara over there also noticed, and the two of them looked at each other before Genara reached over and pulled Angelica. ¡°Did you fight?¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡± Then why is she acting so irritated?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Angelica continued to shake her head, a little sad, but said, ¡°Maybe she is too tired from part-time work. ¨C Let it be, but tiredness is still not a reason to be so irritated and snap at you. Besides, you are always so nice to her. Apparently, she doesn¡¯t know any manners at all.¡± Angelica frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, she is usually very kind to me.¡± It was probably something that bothered her, Angelica still trusted Livia. ¡°Angelica, we¡¯re not saying anything bad about Livia, we¡¯re just telling the truth, would you treat everyone like this if you were the one out there with something to worry about?¡± These words gave Angelica pause. ¡°Right, you wouldn¡¯t, and she gave me a birthday present when she came before, why are you the only one who treats you like this, you must have offended her somehow?¡± Angelica¡¯s features rippled into a frown and finally her eyes fell on the duo¡¯s faces. ¡°You are trying to turn me against her.¡± Chapter 1643-The Rite of Passage After this question, Genara immediately shook her head. ¨C Are we turning you against her? Of course not. If we wanted to fight with you, we would find another way. But you have just seen everything. Or do you think it was me who made Livia behave like that with you?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g All right. Stop exining something to her. She and Livia are best friends. She doesn¡¯t take your words seriously and just thinks you are making it all up,¡± Mich addressed her friend. ¡°I don¡¯t care how Livia acts. It¡¯s our personal business, and it¡¯s up to me to decide what to do about it. I will ask you next time not to interfere with it anymore,¡± saying this Angelica turned and went to bed. Genara, hearing this, tried to exin something, but Mich pulled her back. ¨C Do not prove anything to her. The more you exin to her, the more she feels like you are trying to fight them. After all, she hated us before, so now she will never believe our words, even if we apologize to her a hundred times, Mich said in a lighthearted voice.¡± Genara did not know what to say. She had not expected their perfect n to turn out that way. It was all Livia¡¯s fault. That night, Angelica did not approach her friend, so as not to give the neighbors more reason to gossip. The next day, she deliberately got up early and went downstairs to have time to talk to Livia. Seeing that she wasing down the stairs, Angelica ran after her. ¡°Livia, wait.¡± Seeing her, Livia stopped for a moment, and then continued walking again. ¡°What¡¯s going on, why are you suddenly ignoring me?¡± Livia said nothing. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know what to say, because Angelica actually did nothing wrong to her. She simply did not tell her who she was seeing that day, but that is her personal life, and Livia had no right to interfere. However, the heart could not be ordered, so she could not control her behavior. For example, now. Of course, she should have stopped when she heard that Angelica wanted to talk to her, but she just felt irritated in her presence. Angelica followed her for a while, and when she saw that she did not pay attention to her and even quickened her pace, she simply stopped and said behind her back, ¡°What have I done to offend you?¡± At his words, Livia paused in her steps and stopped without speaking again. After a long moment, she left. Angelica remained in the same ce, disappointed. ¡­ Time flies and it is almost the end of the term, the atmosphere in the ssroom is tense for exams and there is nothing but studying. Since that day, Angelica¡¯s rtionship with Livia has not improved. Angelica tried to talk to her friend many more times, but she ignored her all the time. Angelica constantly convinced herself that everything would get better soon. Then the new semester came, and Angelica hoped that now they would get closer again, but Livia¡¯s attitude remained the same, she still paid no attention to her. For example, when Angelica happily called her to lunch together, she only kept cold and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, or ¡°Go to the dining room alone.¡± And although their strange conflict shifted a bit ¡®from the dead center,pared tost semester, but theirmunication was still just as cold. But Angelica still believed that one day everything would be all right again. So another semester passed, and the vacations arrived, which Angelica was very happy about, because it meant that very soon she would be an adult. She was the only child in the family, so her parents treated her as a real treasure. They decided to throw a big party for her in honor of her 18th birthday, and they hired special people to organize a banquet, and they also invited many guests from the circle of close rtives. After the stylist measured Angelica¡¯s figure, he told her seriously, ¡°In general, the design will give you a width of one or two or three centimeters to prevent you from gaining weight during this period, but you¡¯d better pay some attention to your diet during this period and try to control it so that you don¡¯t gain weight. ¡± ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± Angelica nodded her head. ¡°Very good.¡± The stylist gently stroked her head and whispered, ¡°Your figure is just perfect now.¡± Fiona sighed beside her, ¡± ¨C Yes, this girl was so fat. I didn¡¯t even expect that she would be so beautiful when she lost weight. By the way, Fiona now looks at Angelica and sighs in disbelief. In her heart, she felt great pride for her daughter. She was a chubby child, but now she turned into such a beautiful girl who had snow-white skin, a small mouth, a slim waist and graceful legs. Fiona, in fact, did not expect that her daughter could be so beautiful. She was so soft and gentle, but at the same time she had a strong character. ¡°The girl has changed, so to speak.¡± The designer smiled. ¡± Do we still have time? After all, you just started designing.¡± ¡± I think we should have time. Angelica will let me know which image she likes best, and in two days I will prepare sample versions for her. We¡¯ll try all of them in advance, so you can tell if you suddenly don¡¯t like something, okay? ¡± ¨C Excellent, thank you for your work.¡± After saying goodbye to the stylist, Fiona went back inside, only to find Angelica no longer in front of the mounting mirror, but typing something on her phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mom, I want Livia toe with me to my birthday , okay?¡± ¡± Livia? The mother asked, trying to remember the girl. ¡°Oh your friend.¡± Of course you can. Will her parents let her?¡± Hearing this, Angelica said softly, ¡°Her parents are very busy, they are always away and don¡¯t have much time for her, so I wanted to invite her toe.¡± ¡± Ah, that¡¯s the point, her daughter¡¯s words saddened Fiona a little. ¡°How sorry I am that this girl doesn¡¯t spend time with her parents at all. Then ask her. If she agrees, then let here soon and we¡¯ll ask the designer to make a dress for her too.¡± ¡°Thank you mom.¡± Having received permission, Angelica immediately sent a message to Livia, inviting her to live with her for a while, and at the same time help with the organization of the banquet. Much time passed, and the reply from her never came. Angelica thought that maybe Livia had something to do during the day, so she decided to call her in the evening. It took several calls before Livia answered. ¡°What is it?¡± The voice was so indifferent that before Angelica could speak, her temper had already gone down a few notches and she could only speak weakly. ¡°This ¡­ Livia, I wanted to ask you if you read the message I sent you during the day.¡± ¡°Message? I didn¡¯t read it, I¡¯m busy right now, so you can just say it.¡± Angelica could only say, ¡°My mother is preparing a biging of age party for me. I wanted to invite you. We also have a designer, she can make a dress for you¡­. Before she could finish the sentence, Livia said, ¡°Maturity? Yours?¡± Chapter 1644 – Cuddles ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica was inexplicably nervous in case she refused. ¡°I see.¡± Livia¡¯s answer remained cold, and Angelica, feeling as if she had very little of her enthusiasm poured out of her, half-closed her lips before cautiously inquiring. ¡°Livia, so you want toe?¡± She was ready to hear a negative answer, when suddenly Livia agreed. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be there, calm down.¡± This answer surprised Angelica and she immediately got out of bed. ¡°Really? You¡¯re really going toe?¡± ¡°Of course. How can I skip a friend¡¯sing of age celebration? When toe? ¡°Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow can you? I want to have time to order a dress for you from the designer. There was a long silence before she replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that, I¡¯m very busytely, I¡¯lle on the day of your celebration.¡± ¡°Ah, okay then!¡± Although Angelica was a bit disappointed that her friend would not be able to help her with the party arrangements, but she was d that Livia agreed toe. After finishing the conversation, she called the stylist and, informing her of Livia¡¯s height and weight, asked her to prepare a dress for her as well. The seamstress agreed without question, and Angelica happily removed the phone. Later that evening, Mich and Genara wrote to her on Facebook asking if she coulde to her party. She did not want to invite them at all because she felt their insincerity toward her. Doubtful, Angelica decided to ask her mother for advice. ¨C Invite them, so they won¡¯t say anything bad to your ssmates about youter. In any case, there will be many people at the banquet, there they surely won¡¯t be able to do anything unpleasant to you, Fiona advised, patting her daughter on the head. However, she understood the exact reason why they wanted to attend their daughter¡¯s birthday party. They knew that Angelica¡¯s parents were very influential people, so they wanted to make the right acquaintances during the party. Although the Rossi family was not the richest in town, like Cristian and Serena¡¯s family, however, they also upied a rather high position in society. Moreover, due to the children¡¯s friendship, the two families were closely rted to each other. It was believed that the northern city had three of the richest families. The Reds ranked third after the Ferraris and the Jordans, so everyone around them envied them. ¡°It¡¯s okay mom.¡± Angelica then epted Genara and Mich¡¯s request. The two responded with their purpose and gave Angelica many more kind words, ending with a promise that they would buy her a birthday present that day and so on. Angelica did not say much more. She put down the phone and squeezed her cheeks as she looked into the darkness outside the window. There was only one reason she waited so long for hering of age. Manuel promised her that they would discuss their future together with her, but only after she was eighteen. Now that she is finally an adult, he will not be able to reject her because of her age. Time flew by and the designer had both dresses designed and brought them to Angelica to try on. The dresses were tried on. After the body, the stylist looked at the little girl standing in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, and you¡¯ve held up well these past few days, this dress is just right, there are still two days left for the party, so you have to keep the weight even in these two days haha.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Angelica nodded, ¡°I will keep it up.¡± She wanted to meet her 18-year-old self in her best shape so that she could control herself easily. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t your friende to try on this dress?¡± she said. ¡°Ah, she probably won¡¯t make it, she won¡¯te until my birthday.¡± The designer nodded, ¡°Well then, I thought I could try it on and change anything that didn¡¯t fit, luckily I added the straps so that if your friend is too skinny by then and it fits too loose, it will be gathered at the waist back here.¡± Angelica smiled sweetly as she took a closer look at the dress the designer had prepared. ¡°It looks great, thank you.¡± After making sure the dresses were in ce, Angelica hung them together in the closet, sprayed some of her favorite perfumes on them, and then closed the door. Then she sent a message to Livia. ¡°Livia, I received the dress the designer made for you today oh, why couldn¡¯t youe to the club to try it on, so the designer made you a tie belt design in a beautiful color and style, it will look great on you.¡± After a long wait, Livia did not answer. Holding the phone in her hands, she began scrolling through their correspondence. All recent reports were just from her, as they had be very distant from each other over the past year. Reportedly, it was evident how much Angelica was trying to initiate conversation, but the reply messages contained only a few indifferent and short words. She felt like she was guessing at something, but she didn¡¯t want to believe it. After all, they had been friends for so many years and almost never quarreled. Angelica continued to convince herself that it was only because Livia had be so busy. She believed that when she had more free time, their rtionship would be destined to be as good as before. Angelica understood that in this way she was only entertaining empty hopes, but she did not want to give up her long-term friendship so easily, and she still believed in her friend. Angelica was looking forward to her 18th birthday, and now, finally, this day has arrived. Last night, Lea came specially to visit them to spend the night with Angelica. She would follow her throughout the party and wanted to dress just like her. Angelica corrected her, ¡± Lea, but you are still small.¡± ¡°So what? I want to experience everything in advance. Anyway, I¡¯m going to be eighteen soon too! Lea persuaded her. ¨C Please, Angelica. Can I do it too? ¡°Lea, I think you¡¯d better ask your parents¡¯ permission. However, this is a very serious matter, it is better not ¡­¡± ¡± I would rather ask permission from my older brother¡¯s future wife. Angelica, can I be at your party for a while? I promise not to show up during the official part. ¡°You, what did you just call me?¡± Angelica asked in embarrassment. ¡°My brother¡¯s wife! Lea embraced her with a smile, happy that their destinies would soon be so closely intertwined. I did not call you that before because you were not yet eighteen. And now I can. Don¡¯t you love Manuel?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Angelica: ¡°Who¡­. Who told you that? ¨C Don¡¯t you really love him? Angelica: ¡°¡­¡± But my brother is so good. If you are not in love with him, then who? Lea asked with a sad face. Look, you shouldn¡¯t ask such questions. Yes, I am in love with your brother, and what¡¯s next? Don¡¯t think I will ept your request since you called me your brother¡¯s wife. Chapter 1645 – Sister-in-law Lea did not achieve her goal and shook her resentfully. ¡°Sister-inw, you are my favorite future sister-inw, if you agree with this, I will tell you everything about my brother, okay? Angelica half-closed her lips and said with a serious expression, ¡°No, I know all about him.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I know almost everything.¡± The two families were close; how could Angelica not know about Manuel? ¡°And did you know /that/ a friend of my brother came to the housest week looking for him?¡± Angelica¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°A girl came to see your brother?¡± Seeing the look on her face, Lea knew she had gotten what she wanted, she smiled slyly, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know everything, Angelica, do you want to know why that girl came to see my brother?¡± What else could he do? Angelica imagined how this girl liked Manuel and went to see him. ¡°s, is it my brother¡¯s fault that he grew up so handsome? Here are the girls in droves and running after him. I feel that soon our door will be pushed through. Angelica¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± Are you saying that more than one girl came to him? ¡°Of course there is more than one, you know how popr my brother is, how could there be only one student whoes to my brother?¡± ¡°And what happened? Your brother has ¡­.¡± ¡°If you want to know what happened next, promise me.¡± Angelica did not respond. Lea also said nothing, just sat quietly staring at her, this was the time to y psychological warfare, whoever was stronger mentally would win. One minute, two minutes. Angelica was the first to lower her head and asked weakly, ¡°What happened next?¡± Lea feared for a long time that Angelica would not fall into this trap, but she finally responded, and Lea¡¯s face immediately lit up with joy. ¡± ¨C I knew you wouldn¡¯tst more than three minutes! Angelica, you¡¯ve been like this since you were a child.¡± They had been friends for so many years, but although Lea was a little bit ¡®younger than Angelica, her character was fundamentally different. If youpare them with animals, Lea was a cunning fox and Angelica was a cute and naive squirrel. Therefore, Lea always knew how Angelica would behave, but Angelica did not always understand Lea. Therefore, was it so easy for her toe together and not fall into thes set up by Lea? Angelica knew this very well. She reached out and stroked Lea¡¯s snow-white cheek: ¨C Oh you are clever, you always know how to guide me. Anyway, in the future we will be a family, so you have to surrender to me. I will make the dress myself, then take a picture, okay? Feeling that he would torment her all day if she did not say yes, Angelica said nothing more, then nodded. Having achieved her goal, Lea poured much ttery on Angelica, after which she was about to leave, but Angelica stopped her: Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong sister-inw.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say what happened?¡± This is what mattered to her, why didn¡¯t Lea say anything? ¡°Sister-inw, are you stupid? If there was anything else, why would I have called you sister-inw? -No wonder my brother likes you. Angelica: ¡°¡­¡± She was stunned beyond belief, so after all that had been said and done, had she been made fun of? ¡°Lea you!¡± ¡°Sister-inw I have other things to do, I¡¯ll go first!¡± Soon Lea left Angelica¡¯s room, and Angelica could not me her even if she wanted to, so she could only sigh. It was her fault for being too naive to be set up by you. She should remember this lesson well, so that next time Lea, cunning as a fox, cannot deceive her. . On the birthday Angelica got up early in the morning to do her makeup. She was so thirstyst night before going to bed, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to drink more than a sip of water, so when she woke up early today she was so thirsty that the makeup artist periodically let her take a few sips of water while doing her makeup. But at one point, the makeup artist said. ¡°Miss Angelica when I paint the lips, you should not drink water anymore, otherwise the lipstick will wash off. Also, if you drink too much water, you will want to go to the bathroom right at the ceremony. ¡°Ah yes.¡± Being reminded of this by the makeup artist, Angelica also thought she had had too much to drink, so she hurriedly put the cup back in its ce, damn nervous. ¡°No need to be nervous, Miss Angelica, all the peopleing today are guests of your family, besides, we will dress you up and you will definitely be the most beautiful girl in this celebration. ¡°Thank you.¡± Angelica said in a whisper, picked up her phone and glimpsed him. In the morning, she sent a message to Livia, but she never responded. She promised toe today, but Angelica was not exactly sure whether she woulde or not, but she really hoped Livia would keep her word. Only when she finished putting on her makeup did Angelica receive a message from Livia. ¡°I am near your house, where are you now?¡± Angelica took one look and immediately asked the makeup artist. ¡°Is my makeup almost done?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡± Almost, there is very little left. Is your friend here yet? ¡± Yes, she also needs to put on makeup and change clothes. ¡°But you can¡¯t run down like that, why don¡¯t I ask my assistant to go down and get her? Do you have a picture of her?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Angelica found a picture of her and Livia in her phone album and pointed to Livia: ¡°This is my friend, her name is Livia.¡± The assistant walked over and opened his phone to take a picture, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down and get it, you wait a minute.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After that Angelica sent a message to Livia. ¡°Livia I am still in makeup but the makeup assistant ising down to get you, she is wearing a yellow dress and I gave her your picture, stay where you are and she will find youter.¡± ¡°Are you ready? If you are ready, close your eyes, we are about to finish the eye makeup.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica leaned the phone to the side and closed her eyes. Sure enough, after a while the assistant brought Livia back. Having not seen her for a long time, Livia had lost another pound of weight and looked pained, and when she saw Angelica she forced a smile and handed her gift to her. ¡°Congrattions on your adulthood, here is a gift I gave you.¡± Angelica froze for a moment and after taking the gift said, ¡°Actually you don¡¯t need to buy me Livia, we will do theing of age gift together , but it¡¯s okay, I have a gift for you too. I¡¯ll get it for youter, you¡¯d better make up first!¡± He pulled Livia and sat down next to her. But Livia stepped back, ¡°No, I just came to leave a gift and see you, no tricks or participation.¡± At those words, Angelica froze in ce and had this overwhelmed look on her face. ¡°Livia?¡± Chapter 1646 – The Sisterhood Now The makeup artist also froze in ce because the young girl had tastefully described to her earlier what kind of makeup she would put on her best friend and she had everything ready, not expecting ¡­ She took the eyeshadow palette in her hand and pulled her assistant to the side. ¡°Livia, did we agree to celebrateing of age together? On that day you¡­ ¡°- Did I promise? Livia¡¯s voice was cold as ice, she looked at the girl and said, I didn¡¯t want toe, you invited me, so I came to give you a gift. But I still have things to do, so I have to go. Angelica was a little flustered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say this, but don¡¯t you want to stay and participate? After all, it is a big day and you are the same age as me this year, so I told my mother to join you for the party.¡± ¡°No, we are the same age but have different birthdays and today is your birthday but not mine.¡± Said Livia with a slightly self-deprecating expression, ¡°- Besides, such a magnificent celebration ofing of age is the lot of the rich. We poor people do not deserve to have any celebration.¡± Angelica turns pale. ¡°Well, that¡¯s all, I wish you a happy birthday. But I still have a lot to do, I have to go. With that, Livia turned and headed outside. ¡°Wait.¡± Angelica quickly ran to her friend and stood in front of her, ¨C Livia, why do you say that. I never thought about your family like this. Those two words, what rich people, what poor people, drove the two away at once, how could Angelica not feel the coldness in her heart, she could only go and take her hand. ¡°What happened in the end? Why did you change so much? Can you exin it to me? ¡°I have nothing to say to you, I really have things to do.¡± Livia shook her hand and tried to leave. Angelica saw his insistence on leaving and his cold attitude toward herself, and some anger came over her. ¡°You don¡¯t tell me anything, and you ignore me like this! Are we no longer friends, just acquaintances? Is that what you want? This remark caught Livia by surprise; she looked at her friend startled. She knew that Angelica was soft and sweet, she was always kind and never angry, but she said this sentence very firmly. In truth is she angry? Livia froze.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She bit her lower lip, something filled her eyes, and took a deep breath. Angelica slowly approached her: ¨C Didn¡¯t we agree to be best friends forever? Friends never hide anything from each other. I thought for a long time, but I never understood why I offended you so much. I am very angry because you are doing this to me. And I can¡¯t understand why. At his words, Livia lifted her lips in amusement and looked at her with an icy stare. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand why? We shouldn¡¯t be friends. Angelica froze. ¡°Do you think I want to be your best friend?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡± ¨C What you heard. I don¡¯t want to be your friend. You were born with a golden spoon in your mouth, everyone is just coddling you. I was born into a poor family, and every day my parents work hard to provide for us, I also have to work. Why do you need someone like me at a party?¡± When she heard about her friend¡¯s living conditions, Angelica¡¯s heart ached. But we wanted¡­. I don¡¯t want to spend your birthday with you at all, let alone be a good friend to you.¡± Angelica stood in disbelief, without saying a word, without shedding a tear, her eyes wide open as Livia¡¯s face blurred before her eyes. His voice was also near and far. ¡°From now on you are an adult, right? I didn¡¯t want to fight with you on your grown-up day, but you had to chase after me to ask for rification, so I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t want to be friends with you anymore, from now oning back to school we¡¯ll pretend we don¡¯t know each other, you go your sunny way, I¡¯ll go my one-way bridge.¡± But why ? Why do you say that? ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± With these words, Livia left the room. Angelica did not follow, she remained motionless, her whole body like a puppet on a string, her limbs without a soul of their own. The makeup artist and makeup assistant, having gone through the whole scene just before, were also dumbfounded, not expecting her friend to say such desperate words-she had seen all the expectations of the young girl during this time. Angelica was looking forward to seeing you, so she wanted to celebrate with you. I even gave her a gift. But she said she didn¡¯t want to be friends with her. How Angelica must be hurt¡­ Thinking of something, the makeup artist approached Angelica and stood in front of her. She saw that the girl¡¯s eyes were wide and full of tears, but did not let them fall. ¡°Miss Angelica, don¡¯t cry. Please don¡¯t cry. Angelica looked at her with wide eyes. ¡± ¨C Today is youring of age. So many guests havee, you must definitely get out of them. But if you cry, all my work will go to the cat¡¯s tail. ¡°Right.¡± Angelica nodded, she could not cry, if she did, her makeup would be ruined and everyone would see her as a joke. Today is hering of age day, the most important holiday for her. She is now an adult. You can no longer cry for any reason. You have to control yourself, restrain yourself. The makeup artist looked at the girl who did not even dare to blink, standing so raw that she was on the verge of tears, her nose was even red, but not a single tear fell. It was heartbreaking to watch, and I really wanted to tell her to cry out, not to restrain her emotions. ¡°I don¡¯t cry, I don¡¯t cry.¡± Angelica kept struggling to restrain herself, hypnotizing herself. The makeup assistant reached over and silently tugged at the makeup artist¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°This won¡¯t work either, how are we going to get outter? We might as well leave her to cry and fix her makeup.¡± The makeup artist sighed, ¡°But the time is all set, so if we do the makeupter, we might not make it in time.¡± Fixing makeup and fixing it is not the same thing. Fixing makeup after tears is much more difficult. ¡°But you look at her, doesn¡¯t it seem that if she remains in this state , she will make herself even worse? ¨C Eh ¡­ ¨C the makeup artist sighed heavily, I don¡¯t understand how this could happen on such a wonderful day. Just as the words left his mouth, a firm step came from outside, followed by the door to the room being opened and the man¡¯s deep, melodious voice ringing out. ¡°How is the makeuping along?¡± Hearing a familiar voice, Angelica¡¯s eyes became even wider. The strings of her soul, already stretched to the limit, began to tremble and, as a result, the girl¡¯s body trembled as well. When Manuel entered, Angelica stood with her back to him, and the makeup artist and her assistant stood in front of her, the expression on their faces let him know that something was wrong here. He approached Angelica from behind. ¡°What happened?¡± When she heard his voice, she could not resist and threw herself into his arms flooded with tears. Chapter 1647 Be patient, today we will celebrate your coming of age Manuel prepared a gift in advance. After making sure a couple of times that everything was okay, he came to the party. When he found out that Angelica was still upstairs doing her makeup, he decided to wait for her downstairs. Eventually, Fiona and her mother asked him to go upstairs and take care of her. Manuel didn¡¯t like the idea at first, well, what was he going to do in his room? So I didn¡¯t agree with it. But his mother kept insisting, saying: ¡°What are you ashamed of? You grew up together, what¡¯s wrong with seeing her make up?¡± Fiona smiled like a flower, ¡°Yes, yes, Serena is right, it¡¯s just makeup, it¡¯s no big deal, if you go up now, he¡¯ll probably be done, so you¡¯ll be the first to see him.¡± The first ¡­ Manuel was very touched, and eventually sumbed to the persuasion of the two women. He did not expect what he saw. The girl threw herself into his arms and wept uncontrobly. Tears flowed as if someone had turned on a faucet, Manuel¡¯s shirt soaked. Manuel remained motionless, stunned. He never seemed to cry so bitterly. Even thest time she was hurt didn¡¯t measure up to today. I had the feeling that she had been hurt a lot. The makeup artist and the assistant took a look at this scene and thought, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, this makeup will definitely have to be reapplied, forget about it, it¡¯s not easy to hold so far, it¡¯s better to cry. If he doesn¡¯t cry, how will he get through the rest of the day? Angelica continued to cry so hard that she was breathless and could not utter a word. As soon as she heard Manuel¡¯s voice, she took her breath away and her emotions werepletely out of control. Everything copsed. Manuel did not know what to say. He simply put his hand on the girl¡¯s back, stroking gently, and without saying a word, listening to her cry. Some time passed and Angelica¡¯s crying gradually subsided. Because of the loud sobs, her body continued to shake slightly, making Manuel¡¯s heart clench. After a while, the makeup artist stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Miss Angelica, we need to reapply makeup, the party ¡­ will start soon.¡± As soon as the voice subsided, footsteps were heard below, someone went to hurry them up. Angelica was suffocating in Manuel¡¯s arms, he held her tightly by the waist? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. without moving. No need to reapply, suddenly a calm voice of Manuel sounded. The makeup artist looked at Angelica and saw that she had not moved, presumably agreeing with Manuel. ¡°You guys go out, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°All right then.¡± After all, it was someone else¡¯s family business and the makeup artist was only responsible foring to do the makeup, there was no reason to interfere with anything else. Soon everyone withdrew, leaving Manuel and Angelica alone in the room. ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone, it¡¯s just us left.¡± Manuel leaned over and wiped the remaining tears from her face, then touched her sobbing, distraught eyes, ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡± ¡°Manuel ¡­¡± Angelica spoke again with a sobbing tone in her voice, as if she was about to cry in the next moment. Manuel interrupted her, ¡± ¨C Okay, don¡¯t say anything, I will ask you, and you answer by nodding or if not, then shake your head. Angelica nodded. ¡± ¨C Do you still want to celebrate youring of age? Angelica had no desire now. The happiest day for her suddenly lost all its charm. She did not expect that this day would turn into such pain for her. But everyone had put so much effort into hering-of-age ceremony, and if she had not participated, wouldn¡¯t it have been a waste of everyone¡¯s energy? For this reason, Angelica hesitated a little. ¡± ¨C If you don¡¯t want to celebrate, I can help you. Don¡¯t think about the guests, leave everything to me.¡± Angelica was still undecided, if she allowed Manuel to help her, he would take all the me on himself. While refusing to celebrate a birthday is no big deal, he didn¡¯t want other people talking bad behind their backs. After a while, Angelica showed her head. Won¡¯t you? Won¡¯t you leave? Are you going to stay? Manuel asked. Angelica nodded. Then he took a deep breath, finally adjusted himself and raised his head to meet Manuel¡¯s eyes¡±-Manuel, I will stay. Everyone put so much effort into celebrating this day. Also, the designer designed a beautiful dress for me stitch by stitch. I can¡¯t let everything be in vain because of my condition.¡± After all, she is today¡¯s protagonist, if it were someone else, it would be fine, but today¡¯s party is for her, today is her first day of adulthood, if she runs away from the slightest thing and is afraid to face it, then how will she behave like an adult. Let this be the first test of his adult life! Angelica bit her lower lip, she still felt like crying a little when she thought of Livia, she really did not understand why their rtionship had turned into this. ¡°Good.¡± Manuel respected her decision. He raised his hand and stroked her head, ¡°My little girl has be quite an adult, she takes all the responsibility on herself. His? His little girl? Angelica became angry when she heard his words. But now was not the time to be sad, so she quietly turned to Manuel: ¡± Manuel, I¡¯m going to wash my face, can you call the makeup artists for me? ¡­¡± ¡°Of course, we will do everything in time. Do you think there are things I couldn¡¯t handle? Manuel patted Angelica on the head, go ahead. I¡¯ll take care of everything and you¡¯ll get ready for now. Thank you! After Manuel left, Angelica went to the bathroom and washed her face with cold water. Although the weather is no longer so cold, but the winter frost has not yet receded. So the cold water at this time was very invigorating. After washing, the girl in a few moments was shivering with cold. He took a washcloth and wiped the excess water from his face, then rubbed his eyes and went out. The makeup artist and assistant returned, both a little nervous when they saw her, not knowing what to say. ¡± I apologize for making you so ufortable,¡± Angelica apologized to them, continuing in a gentle voice-¡°let¡¯s start over. Looking at the girl¡¯s pain-filled eyes, the makeup artist nodded. All right. Let¡¯s start over, but we won¡¯t apply the same makeup. Your eyes are red, so we will paint you slightly differently. Angelica smiled faintly: ¨C If this allows me to go out in normal form to guests, then I agree to everything. All right. Previously, he wanted to grow as quickly as possible. But now he realized that the price of growth was very high. The makeup artist and assistant were on hand and soon finished the basic makeup for Angelica, followed by the make-up. Chapter 1648 – Don’t be a third party This time the makeup was prepared with a white eye shadow, with small crushed gold diamonds glued to the edges of her eyelids, to match her silver and gold dress. The makeup artist had prepared the area around her eyes so that the slight redness was visible without having to put on any colored eye shadow, and thanks to the great skill of the makeup artist, the makeup looked so ttering that one could only think those pinks were eye shadow and not see that she had just cried. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± The makeup artist, pulled her hair back on her head, ¡°Look like this, and remember to smile when youe downter.¡± ¡°All right:¡± Angelica replied. Angelica was now in full control of her emotions and did not shed tears easily, but it was still a little difficult to make her smile. ¡± ¨C Then show me a smile. I want to make sure everything is in order, the makeup artist asked. Angelica was stunned for a moment, then the corners of her lips slowly pulled upward, the curvature of which was extremely difficult to achieve, and finally she looked at the makeup artist with a defeated air. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t smile, try not to force yourself, there will be a lot of people over thereter, maybe if you see your loved ones, it wille naturally to you to smile.¡± After that, the makeup artist and assistant checked her to make sure every detail of her body was in ce before taking her by the hand and walking out. ¡°The roots of your shoes are a little high today, so be careful when you walk, don¡¯t fall down.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Angelica nodded and was held by the makeup artist¡¯s hand as she headed outside. The people outside were waiting for them all this time, seeing Angelica, they happily asked: Is the makeup finished?¡± ¡°Yes. The makeup is done, you cane down and announce the beginning of your celebration, on the asion ofing of age. ¡°Well, finally.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hold everyone back for long, did I? Angelica asked anxiously as it took a long time. -Miss Angelica, what are you saying, everyone gathered here today to attend a party in your honor, to drink, to chat, also, Mr. Ferrari and Mr. Rossi greet everyone downstairs. I will go downstairs first and let you know, take your time, youngdy. ¡°Thank you.¡± There are indeed many guests present today, mostly people who maintain good rtions with the Rossi family, but these are not exactly friendly ties. Everyone present gave gifts, but since the time of the start of the celebration was not agreed upon, so after waiting a long time it had not yet started, no one said anything.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After all, not only the Ferrari family came today, but also the Giordano family, and it is not often that the three families meet. So some people could not help but whisper. ¡°After all, the young master of the Ferrari Group and the daughter of the Rossi family are childhood friends, so it would be inexcusable not toe. What does this have to do with the Giordano family? The two young masters of the Giordano family are not known to be too close to the Rossi family¡¯s daughter, are they?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, why the daughter of the Rossi family was able to be with the young master of the Ferrari family, if it was not allowed by Mrs. Ferrari, otherwise how could the daughters of the other families not be friends with their son? And I heard that when Cristian went to the Rossi Group, he explicitly said that he wanted to find a girlfriend for his son, and the daughter of the Rossi family was just the right person.¡± ¡°Really? When they didn¡¯t know the Ferrari family so well, the Rossi Group was at best an upper middle ss group in North City, but now it is among the top three families.¡± ¡°So the circle is very important, the daughter of the Rossi family will be the daughter-inw of the head of Ferrari Group, and Matteo, the head of the Giordano family, is the brother of Mrs. Ferrari. ¡°In other words, does the one who wins the eye of the Ferrari family own both the Ferrari family and the Giordano family?¡± ¡°More than that.¡± ¡°More than this?¡± Someone eximed. ¡°Have you heard about the Calligaris family abroad? That old entrepreneur, he gave the whole group to his young great-grandson.¡± The entire Calligaris group went to Manuel Calligaris. Manuel Calligaris became the youngest and richest man in the world. The crowd was envious, and while they were envious, some had second thoughts. ¡°But do Cristian Ferrari and Mrs. Ferrari regard her as a daughter-inw? Can she be interested in someone the young master of the Ferrari family can see? I heard that the Rossi family¡¯s daughter is very fat, weighing almost 100 pounds.¡± The person who said this was covered by the person next to him. ¡°You stop it, what hundred pounds, it¡¯s just rumors, even if it¡¯s true it¡¯s not for you to say.¡± ¡± ¨C If this is true, how will a young Ferrari look at such a chubby girl, is he blind? I saw the boy, he is a statuesque young man, his face is harmonious, he needs the eye doctor. If this is true, then how can the young master Ferrari family look at such a fat girl, his eyes must be narrowed to a slit. ¡°Maybe there is a chance for someone else?¡± And so it was that someone at the banquet quietly moved on to other ideas. A guest quickly called her daughter to her, it was the Fontana family, her daughter is neen this year, with silky skin, a beautiful figure, she looked like a goddess. ¡°Frassica, didn¡¯t youin earlier that none of the boys in your school were handsome when they came after you?¡± Frassica could not help but wince as her mother dragged her to ask another question, ¡°Yes, I did, what is it?¡± ¡°Does that guy look good on stage? Does it meet your criteria as a spouse?¡± ¡°Mom, how old am I? I just turned eighteenst year, you can stop trying to move me around, I¡¯m able to find a mate on my own, okay? ¨C the girl replied disgruntled. ¡°Frassica, mother is doing it for your own good, a girl has to get married, you are still young and beautiful, it is better to find a boyfriend now than to wait for your beauty to fade. Will they look at you with the same admiration then? ¡± Will beauty fade away? Mom, you¡¯re exaggerating, I¡¯m only neen, it takes another twenty years to grow old, right? Don¡¯t worry so much, okay? ¡± ¨C Oh, look down there, if I wasn¡¯t your mother, I wouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± Frassica looked in the direction of his finger and saw Manuel on stage. Today he was officially dressed, his blue suit was as if it was sewn especially for him, his movements exuded coldness and arrogance. Frassica has always thought that suits are not a good look, because most men in suits are like insurance men. Therefore, men in suits have never aroused her sympathy. But when she saw Manuel today, she realized that it was not about the suit at all, she simply did not meet a suitable person for her, her man. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to fall in love, it¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t fallen in love with any of the people behind her. Seeing her daughter looking astonished, Frassica¡¯s mother had a smile in her eyes, ¡°Howe? Mother gave you a good speech this time, didn¡¯t she?¡± Hearing his mother¡¯s words, Frassica turned and replied, ¡°- Doesn¡¯t such a wonderful boy have a girlfriend? I¡¯m afraid it will be taken away from him. I don¡¯t want to be the third extra¡­ Chapter 1649 – Hand in Hand ~ ¡°- No girlfriend? How there is no girlfriend? ¨C Frassica¡¯s face reads wary. ¨C Doesn¡¯t such a guy have a girlfriend? Is there some strange hobby?¡± Hortensia pped her daughter in disgust. ¡°- What is going on in your head? Maybe he is so good that he simply doesn¡¯t look at other people, because he must have some strange fetish? If you say that, then all enviable men with oddities? Frassica¡¯s mouth twisted, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I¡¯m just wondering why he¡¯s still single.¡± ¡°What do you care why. I think it¡¯s just for your own reason. Why don¡¯t you quickly start a conversation with him?¡± At Hortensia¡¯s urging, Frassica finally had the impulse to get out his lipstick and powder and put on some makeup before walking over to Manuel. ¡°Good luck , daughter.¡± Hortensia looked behind her back at the slender figure of her daughter and rubbed her palms with delight, her daughter was so beautiful and definitely better than the chubby Angelica. When the boy sees her, he will surely like her. If everything works out, then in the future it will not be the Reds and the Ferraris who will be rted, but their family will be able to join the Ferrari group. The prospects that opened up for their familypletely captured Hortense¡¯s thoughts. The closer he got, the more Frassica realized that the man¡¯s features were bing more beautiful than he had ever imagined. Before, he thought it was just beauty, but now, looking closely, he felt reverential awe in his soul. He was getting closer and closer, Frassica¡¯s thoughts were only to greet him. Suddenly, there was a shout from the crowd, and Frassica did not know what was happening, but when he saw that everyone was looking in one direction, even the handsome man turned around, Frassica looked in the direction he was looking. The girl, in a long golden dress and stiletto heels, walked slowly in his direction. A spotlight beam illuminated her, highlighting the brilliance of the diamonds around her eyes, the pink shadows on her eyes blending perfectly with the blush of her youth. The girl¡¯s face was very clean, the size of a palm, her eyes were so clean that it seemed all the spirituality of this world was concentrated in them. She seemed a little excited, but she was trying to make herselffortable, a small, shy girl. Everything came together beautifully. For a while, Frassica fell into a state of amazement. This girl¡­.. Today is a celebration on the asion of theing of age of the daughter of the Rossi family , this girl looks beautiful, she is illuminated by a spotlight, so this is Angelica Rossi? However, they still said that Angelica is fat, like a pig, how to understand this? Who is she? Not only Frassica, but also the people behind began to discuss with surprise what they saw:C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Who is this? Why is the spotlight on her?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? The spotlight is on her, that means she is the star of the show today. ¡°But isn¡¯t the youngdy from the Rossi family a fat girl? This elegant person is the heir of the Rossi family?¡± ¡°It was so many years ago, can¡¯t people lose weight?¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Hearing these words, Frassica turned his head to Manuel, and then his gaze fell on Angelica. A strange thought appeared in his heart, for this girl and him are perfect for a friend. After these thoughts, Frassica bit his tongue, there are so few good guys, and she gave up so easily? But these two clearly looked so good together in terms of facial features. Frassica pondered. With such genes, their child will clearly be born incredibly beautiful. Angelica was ready, but as soon as the spotlight beam fell on her head, she began to get nervous, began to take a deep breath, then turned back to the tform and headed toward the one to whom her heart was racing. At first, when he was far away, she walked confidently, but when the distance between them narrowed and she saw Manuel up close, Angelica was captured by the desire to fly toward him. Probably because of her tension, when she was already close to Manuel, Angelica suddenly twisted her leg. Her face changed and her heart was confused. If she falls, her shoes, clothes, and hard-toplete makeup and hairstyle will also suffer. Angelica mechanically headed forward. The eyes of the people below followed Angelica on their heels, seeing her condition, shouted, ¡°Ah!¡± At this critical moment, a pair of warmrge hands firmly grasped Angelica¡¯s slender wrists and pulled her into his arms. Savio , who had seen his daughter almost fall and almost rushed, was relieved to see this, but Fiona twisted him around andined in a whisper, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Manuel is standing right in front of you? Do you need to save the day?¡± Savio grimaced and rubbed his nose sarcastically, ¡°Why do I feel that when my daughter grows up, she bes more outgoing?¡± Fiona grunted slightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being an extrovert? Would I have married you if you weren¡¯t?¡± Savioughed at the dislike, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± In front of everyone, Manuel embraced Angelica, there was no falling, but their bodies were so close to each other. Angelica¡¯s face turned red in an instant, she confusedly tried to push Manuel¡¯s hands away. His hand was strong and powerful, holding her and saying, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I didn¡¯t hug you on purpose, I just wanted to support you, the others won¡¯t be able to say anything. Despite this, Angelica¡¯s face turned red with shame. She whispered: Manuel, I¡¯m a little worried. ¡°- Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m with you. These three words enveloped Angelica in an atmosphere of security, because no matter what happens, he is always with her, she has nothing to worry about. After all that happened, the host started tonight¡¯s program, Angelica knew she was very long, so even when everything was done she was still nervous. Until the end, Angelica felt like in a dream: Is it over?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¨C Do you want to continue? Manuel touched her wrist. At the words, Angelica shook her head, ¡± Can we get off now?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s time for your parents to ask, are you hungry? Are you tired? Shall I get you something to eat?¡± Manuel observed sarcastically. Angelica nodded exhaustedly. ¡°- I¡¯m a little hungry¡­ However, Manuel, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore, I want to go out and get some air, okay? Manuel melted into a smile, in front of everyone he pulled her hand toward him, and they got off. This scene attracted the attention of many, even Mrs. Fontana saw it, disappointed. ¡°I thought there was a possibility of my daughter marrying into the Ferrari family.¡± Who ever makes up the rumor that the Rossi family¡¯s daughter is a chubby? Chapter 1650-Let it go Right in front of Frassica, these two joined hands and headed for the exit, she was hurt that it was her initiative, and it was Manuel who dragged the girl with him. Frassica¡¯s face darkened, then he turned to his mother and smiled sarcastically. ¡°I told you, such a man cannot be alone, unless he has some special and extravagant hobby.¡± ¨C Even I didn¡¯t expect it, said Hortense stroking her daughter on the shoulder, ¨C there were rumors that the daughter of the Rossi family is very fat, I couldn¡¯t even think that he would fall in love with a fat woman! Who knew she would turn into such a fragile beauty, she became so pretty¡­. ¡°It¡¯s true that girls really do change.¡± Concluding her words, Hortense sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, stupid,¡± Hortense looked at her daughter and continued, full of you, you are the most beautiful here, let¡¯s go change our target. Let¡¯s see, is there anyone else here worthy of you? ¡­ Angelica left the stage apanied by Manuel. Leaving the ce where all eyes were on her, Angelica finally felt relieved, breathing in the air of freedom, her body was able to rx. Before Manuel pulled her toward him, she was blushing, but now she held his hand with confidence:Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Manuel , I am so tired. At that point, Manuel knelt in front of her and whispered, ¡°Lift your leg.¡± Angelica, not understanding why, lifted her leg, Manuel, firmly took her ankle in his hand and felt: ¡°Hold on to my shoulders.¡± ¨C A?!, ¨C Angelica only had time to put her hand on his shoulder when her shoes were taken off her foot. Despite the fact that Manuel very carefully removed her shoes, Angelica continued to squint in pain. The shoes were new, unworn, and her skin was very delicate and thin, so her feet were injured, it looked scary. Don¡¯t wear these shoes anymore if you don¡¯t have to.¡± Said Manuel dejectedly. Okay.¡± Angelica obediently replied, ¡°Today is an important asion, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s not particrly painful.¡± With this he was about to put his shoes back on. Manuel held her ankle, depriving her of the opportunity to move. ¡°Your feet already hurt, do you want to make them even worse? ¡°But if I don¡¯t wear ¡­ ¨C Angelica hesitated, but then said, ¨C well, give me the shoes, I¡¯ll go barefoot, it¡¯s quite clean here, there should be no ss. ¡± ¨C Until you were an adult, you asked every day for me to carry you in my arms. Now you have grown up and, on the contrary, you are embarrassed by it,¡± Manuel looked straight into Angelica¡¯s eyes, sharply uttering those words Angelica blushed and did not respond. There was a reason why she did not want to be carried. The dress she wore today was a gown, and it was a halter style, with a strap so thin that Angelica had been worried from the moment she put it on that it would suddenly break, even though the designer had repeatedly told her not to be afraid, that it would not break so easily, and to trust his skills. But it was Angelica¡¯s first time wearing a dress with such thin straps, and with the length of the dress, she was still very concerned. ¡°Get up, I¡¯ll take you to the parking lot,¡± Manuel said. ¡°No need,¡± Angelica turned away frightened, ¡°I will wait for you here.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything at all.¡± He replied She was just thinking about the fact that she was now dressed in an inappropriate outfit, what if the strap broke? They looked at each other for a moment, suddenly Manuel took off his jacket and with it covered Angelica¡¯s snow-white shoulders, protecting them from the flow of air. ¡°Wait for me here.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After that Angelica watched Manuel¡¯s figure fade away, the smile in his eyes fading, despite all her efforts to avoid him, the incident with Livia kept ying in her mind, it simply would not go away. She could not understand what had gone wrong and why Livia had suddenly broken up with her. She had earlier assumed that Livia no longer wanted to be her friend. Thinking about it, he suddenly realized. that he pays too much attention to these experiences because someone else¡¯s soul is ck. But everything really happened in reality. That day, the day she came of age, he gave her a really huge gift. Immersed in these thoughts, Angelica suddenly felt tears welling up in her eyes, sighed and quickly wiped them away with her hand. There is nothing to cry about, otherwise Manuel will worry about her, and she only soothed him. Angelica immediately threw her head back and began to blink quickly, wanting to stop the flow of tears that had gushed out. A momentter, Manuel arrived. The car stopped right in front of Angelica, Manuel, as always, was a gentleman: getting out of the car, he opened the car door to help her. Looking at the passenger seat, Angelica froze. ¡°What is it?¡± I remembered what happened in this cest time ¨C Angelica tightened her pretty lips, then got into the car. Hearing this statement, Manuel stopped, squinted slightly and said sarcastically: ¡°It was so long ago, do you still remember? Angelica fumed, ¡°I don¡¯t have Alzheimer¡¯s, of course I remember.¡± Manuel looked at her for a moment, closed the door and walked around the car to return to the driver¡¯s seat, leaning over to fasten her seat belt, he whispered, ¡°Some bad memories should be forgotten, they shouldn¡¯t umte continuously in your head, do you think your brain is a dustbin?¡± The words were really just a way of telling Angelica not to remember the bad memories, but as she savored them, something did not feel right. He stared at Manuel. ¡°Are you saying there is garbage in my head?¡± Manuel was taken aback by this question, he could not even think of such a thing, but after such words, he really grasped this meaning. Before he answered, Angelica punched him in the chest, but the blow was weak despite the jewelry on his arm. Manuel grabbed her wrist, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, don¡¯t think about it, I was wrong. Just let it go! Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Chapter 1651 – The gift of maturity Manuel stretched out thest words of his speech, because of this Angelica blushed. After all, she had just matured; her sentimentality did not allow her to bear such a tone. Embarrassed, she removed her hand, looked away, not daring to return to this conversation. Manuel realized what he had done, however, hiding his emotions, he preferred to start the car. ¡°Where do you want to go today?¡± This has been the case since childhood: wherever they went, or whatever they would eat, Manuel always asked Angelica. Angelica felt selfish, because he also has his own desires, and he should express them. Now she was very confused, Manuel touched her small hand and asked the question again. His heart was beating at an incredible speed, and his mind was foggy, he said only in response, ¡°Everywhere.¡± Manuel looked at her and asked no more questions, after all, the girl had cried so much , and he was in such a hurry to get her so that she would not be lonely. It pained him to look at her. He did not want to catch her off guard, so he parked the car with the engine off for a while , and when he saw that she had calmed down, he finally approached her. So Manuel asked no more questions, tried to talk to Angelica about distant topics, not allowing her to dive back into the pool of her thoughts. ¡°-You still haven¡¯t asked what I¡¯m giving you for this day of adulthood?¡± ¨C A gift? I almost forgot! But besidesing of age, it¡¯s also my birthday, so have you prepared two presents? Angelica replied. In past years, he has always received gifts from him; this year should be no exception. ¨C Two gifts? Manuel smiled, ¡°Why is the child so greedy?¡± Aren¡¯t the ceremony and your birthday on the same day? ¨C Same day? Manuel, my birthday is every year, and the graduation ceremony is once in a lifetime! Didn¡¯t you prepare two presents? Manuel did not admit or deny, but said in a semi-flirtatious tone, ¡°I thought a gift would be enough since the two shows werebined.¡± ¡°You are so bad!¡± He burst into mes After these words, the smile from Manuel¡¯s face disappeared.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just kidding you¡¯re right, the birthday and the ceremony are on the same day, the which everyone gives one gift.¡± After that, Angelica seemed to remember something, ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t Pacinoe today?¡± She was a little surprised and a little sorry, after all, she and Pacino got along quite well and she had invited him earlier when Pacino promised he woulde. Hearing his friend¡¯s name, Manuel smiled slightly and said, ¡°He had other things to do and asked me to bring you a gift.¡± What other things? What is so challenging? Graduation ceremony is celebrated once in a lifetime, and he didn¡¯t evene for a minute. I¡¯m sorry, Angelica replied. It is unfortunate, of course, it is unfortunate, but that is how circumstances developed. ¨C Fortunately, you are there next to me-she said this with sadness, however, she was really d he was here. Hearing this, Manuel winced andughed softly, ¡± You said it as if I were useless. Fortunately? ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± On the road, their conversations would end in arguments: if Manuel said one sentence, Angelica would answer him ten, and vice versa. As soon as Angelica finished the conversation, Manuel provoked her again on this topic. Eventually they remained silent until the car entered the yground. Seeing the ce, Angelica could not believe her eyes-this is the tform where she came before, a cloud of memories still hovered over her. She was sitting on the slide that day and saw him with other girls. Thinking about it, Angelica couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¨C Let¡¯s go y, Manuel said not a word about what had happenedst time. There was no reason for Angelica to refuse, and since she was the one who had said it was okay, she silently followed Manuel as he unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car with him. ¡°Wait.¡± Before entering, Manuel opened the trunk and said to her, ¡± -Firste and open your ceremonial gift. At the word ¡°gifts,¡± Angelica hesitated, and then abruptly ran to Manuel. Seeing some gift boxes, she wondered: ¨C Why are there so many?¡± ¡°The other two are from the roommates you met earlier.¡± Angelica recalled that before she started her studies, she actually met the two boys. Do they still remember her? It has been so long, their rtionship is not close, and she has be very embarrassed. ¡°How can I thank them?¡± Angelica asked, biting her lower lip slightly. ¨C Thank you for what? They long for your beauty and so they congratted you on youring of age. Don¡¯t worry about them. Angelica looked at him, her expression worried. What are you talking about? Do you desire her beauty? ¡°Open your present, which one do you want to open first?¡± Manuel asked Angelica thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s open Pacino¡¯s first.¡± Since he did note, he wanted to at least see the gift from him. ¨C Are you sure? Manuel squints his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica nodded,pletely unaware of the change in his expression, and also asked, ¡± Manuel, which one of these gifts is Pacino¡¯s is which one is yours?¡± ¡°The blue from him, and the purple from me.¡± Manuel saw Angelica¡¯s gaze shift from the purple box to the blue one, waiting impatiently for it to be opened. Manuel froze, Angelica turned to him and asked: ¡°Manuel?¡± Angelica waited anxiously for him to open Pacino¡¯s gift, but when Manuel¡¯s hand came, it went straight to the purple box. Angelica: ¡°???¡± Chapter 1652 Carousel She unconsciously spoke to stop him. Manuel, didn¡¯t you say the blue one was Pacino¡¯s?¡± Manuel waved his hands a little before saying, ¡°Yes.¡± But despite the positive answer, he did not stop unpacking the purple gift. Angelica bit her lower lip and looked at him. A few secondster, she looked at him again. Manuel said, without fear, ¡°Have you already opened it and changed it in half? First this one and then Pacino¡¯s.¡± Angelica did not answer, but blinked a little. A strange thought urred to her: she thought Manuel was jealous. Is it because he asked to open that gift first, and only after his own? But if he was really jealous, maybe he would not have asked who to open the box first. Angelica shook her head. ¡°- Why don¡¯t you want to open my present first? Manuel whispered, peering into her eyes. At those words, Angelica unconsciously shook her head. ¡°No, all right? Anyone can be opened first. At first nce, it might seem that she didn¡¯t care, but she actually wanted to open Manuel¡¯s gift at the end, because surprises must be saved at the end. She never imagined that Manuel would want to unpack his first one. Soon after, Manuel had opened his present. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s beautiful!¡± Angelica reached out her hand carefully and picked it up. ¡°Did you mount it?¡± Manuel¡¯s gift to her was an antique garden shed; she remembered that the little girl had often repurposed such items in her circle of friends before,ining that the little houses assembled by others were so beautiful, but most of them were sold online to do-it-yourselfers, and she liked looking at them but did not want to buy them. So Manuel did some research in advance and bought it back. ¡°Yes.¡± he nodded his head gently, looking at her. Now convinced that she really liked him, he rejoiced. ¡°How long did it take you to collect it? ¡°Not much, just a few nights.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. A few nights ¡­ Angelica immediately turned her head to look at Manuel and fixed her eyes on his face to see if he had dark circles under his eyes. Wouldn¡¯t Manuel have guessed what she was doing? ¨C Not just these few nights. Do you think I left everything for thest moment? Manuel said with a smile. It seemed the right thing to say. Knowing Manuel¡¯s character, he never made such decisions at thest moment, and if he did, it was with his intelligence and abilities, he could cope with any difficulty. ¡°Happy adulthood.¡± Manuel stroked the back of her neck, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I love it! Of course I love it!¡± Unable to let go of her hands, Angelica wanted to take a look at everything as soon as possible. But they were standing in the street, and she was afraid of identally dropping it, devaluing Manuel¡¯s efforts. She just whispered, Manuel, could you put it back in the box or take it to the back seat I don¡¯t want it to break. ¡°If it breaks, I will pick up another one for you,¡± Manuel replied. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Angelica immediately shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s aing-of-age gift, it can¡¯t be broken.¡± ¡°Not even if I put another one together for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same, it means something different.¡± Although Manuel only gave her one gift, Angelica was not at all upset. At first, she thought birthday and adult gifts were different things, but after thinking carefully, she realized that these are the same day, and even if they were named differently, one gift was enough. He was very happy. ¡°Put it away then, put it in the back seat of the car , and put it back up on the way back.¡± ¡°OK, all right.¡± After that, Angelica put Manuel¡¯s gift away and was about to go and open Pacino¡¯s and the other two roommates¡¯. But suddenly, Manuel pulled his wrist toward him and closed the trunk. ¡°Well, the rest of the gifts will be opened when we get home tonight, now let¡¯s go to the amusement park.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t we just say we were going to open all the presents?¡± Angelica was caught off guard by Manuel¡¯s agility. He asked her very clearly whose present to open first, and when she said Pacino¡¯s, he unpacked his own anyway. Well, I opened his first and that¡¯s fine, but now I can¡¯t open any more presents. Isn¡¯t everything so simple? Of course, these were only his assumptions; he dared not say it out loud as he followed Manuel into the amusement park. Previously, he had dark memories in his head, but because of such a special gift, they have almostpletely dissipated. Ultimately, however, he endured. Manuel sensed this and, with a half smile, pulled her in. ¡°What are you going to do? I¡¯ll stay with you all day ande back when you¡¯ve had enough.¡± ying what? Angelica thought to herself, ¡°Anything, as long as it¡¯s not the Ferris wheel she didst time. ¡°A carousel? Little girls love them.¡± With that, Manuel went to buy a ticket. Angelica was about to say that she was no longer a child when she realized that he had already finished buying tickets, and when he returned, Angelica discovered that he had bought only one. ¡°Manuel, why did you only buy one ticket?¡± ¡°Do I have to apany you? It¡¯s fun for small children.¡± Manuel stroked the back of her neck, ¡°Go.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Angelica grabbed Manuel¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°In this year I have be an adult, I am no longer a child. ¡± Manuelughed slightly: ¡± ¨C Consider this yourst time as a child. Last time as a child? ¡± ¨C Next to me you will always be a small child, you will never grow up.¡± After all, age is rtive: although Angelica has be an adult, Manuel has also grown up. So it makes no sense to scold him for thinking she was a child. At first, Angelica felt extraordinary love in these words. Blushing, she took the ticket and stood in line. When it was her turn to ride the carousel, she noticed only the children and their parents around her. She was a little embarrassed and remembered Manuel¡¯s words, ¡°Next to me you will always be a little child and you will never grow up.¡± Thinking about it, for some reason it seemed to her that something was wrong. He once made her a promise and she was looking forward toing of age. But now, going through what he said in her mind, did she change her mind? Concerned about this, Angelica wanted to get off the merry-go-round, but it was still turning, so she had to wait. As soon as the merry-go-round stopped, Angelica rushed directly to Manuel. Manuel, what did the words you just said mean? He asked angrily. Chapter 1653 Ferris Wheel She rode on the carousel without much joy, and when she got off, Manuel asked her directly: ¡°What happened?¡± Angelica mped her lips together and angrily replied, ¡± -You said that I will forever remain a child to you. ¡°Yes, so what¡¯s wrong?¡± Manuel saw nothing wrong with this statement, so he did not see the reason for Angelica¡¯s anger. ¡°You forgot what you promised me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Angelica wanted to talk, but was embarrassed to talk about it directly. However, age yed a role, and she herself from childhood was rather simple. Althoughter she began to understand something in love rtionships, in shyness and inexperience she was not going anywhere. He stared at Manuel and said nothing. What is the problem? Tell me? ¡°Manuel patted the girl on the head: ¡°Why are you silent? When she was caressed, Angelica¡¯s heart became quite sad. She raised her head and said, -You have forgotten, so what¡¯s the point of me saying it again?¡± After these words, the girl turned and wanted to run away, but Manuel managed to grab her wrist. ¡± ¨C What is the point? And what did I forget? I keep my promise to you, don¡¯t I?¡± After saying this, Manuel stumbled and lowered his voice. ¡°I am still alone. If I remember correctly, you asked me not to look for a girl until you grew up? Hearing these words, Angelica froze. This seems to be what the conversation was originally about. He thought that beauty was his girlfriend, so he immediately forbade him to have a girlfriend. At least until he grows up he seems honest. Apparently, he really hasn¡¯t forgotten anything. ¡°Right?¡± Manuel asked again when she did not answer for a long time. Angelica nodded awkwardly. ¨C So what did you mean when you said I forgot? Can you exin it to me? Hmm? There was a long silence before Angelica looked up and said, ¡°You just said that for you I will remain a child forever. Does that mean I don¡¯t have a chance? And who, because one could not love a child? Some people might like it, but clearly it won¡¯t be that kind of love, so Angelica was very sad. ¡°-So it is only because of those words? ¡°- Just because of those words? Do you think it¡¯s not enough?¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t you like me pampering you like a child? Manuel helplessly stretched his hand forward to touch her head, but as soon as he lowered his palm to the top of her head, he noticed that she had done her hair today. If you keep stroking it, you can ruin the whole hairstyle. So all he had to do was lower his hand and lightly stroke it over the long strands that came down underneath. ¨C Also, who said you have no chance? Angelica¡¯sst words lit up her eyes. She wanted to say something else, but Manuel pulled her wrist: -Come on, let¡¯s go to the next attraction. Angelica wrinkled her nose and could not help but bite her lower lip. What did she mean? I said it bluntly, but I didn¡¯t give her an answer. ¡°Where do you want to go next?¡± Angelica looked around, but did not really want to go anywhere. However, Manuel said he would spend the whole day with her. After thinking about these, he just wanted to talk. ¨C What about the Ferris wheel? Hearing this, Angelica turned pale and wanted to mechanically shake her head. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll buy a ticket.¡± He went again to buy a ticket without her consent. Angelica stood on the spot a bit ¡®confused, due to the fact thatst time she rode on the Ferris wheel alone ¨C grieving there, upstairs, all alone. It was a little difficult for her toe to an amusement park, let alone go to the top of a Ferris wheel. Also, Manuel will probably not sit there with her, and she will be alone ¡­ While thinking about this, Manuel returned with two tickets in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Noticing two tickets, Angelica was surprised: -Manuel, will you go too? ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect you toe with me. ¡°The merry-go-round is full of children, it¡¯s not convenient for me to go, the Ferris wheel is different, we can both go up. Let¡¯s check the tickets in advance, let¡¯s go. In Manuel Angelica¡¯spany, he was no longer so sad. At least this time she didn¡¯t have to be up there alone watching her loved one with someone else. After checking their tickets, the two went up the Ferris wheel together. On the wheel were many adults climbing with children and many couples, mostly couples, and in front and behind Manuel and Angelica were two young couples. Climbing the wheel, Angelica was visibly nervous. When Manuel noticed that her palms were sweating, regret shed through his gaze. He squeezed her hand and casually asked, ¡°Are you nervous?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°No, no.¡± Actually she was not nervous, the first time she went up alone she stupidly stayed all the way, and when it was over she got up and left. As the Ferris wheel slowly rose, Manuel took out his phone, To help the girl rx a little: ¨C Shall we take a picture? Do you want me to take a picture of you? Angelica nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Manuel turned on his camera and took some photos of her. From the Angelica¡¯s facial expressions and movements, it was obvious that she was absorbed in her thoughts. After several more attempts, Manuel did not like the photos, deleted them, and started taking them again. Then the girl suddenly suggested, ¡°Manuel , shall we take a picture together?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Then Angelica pulled out her phone, ¡°Use mine.¡± Then he immediately opened the now popr photo processing app. They said it immediately smooths and cleanses the skin on her face while taking a photo, and it also retouches itself. It was rmended to her and she downloaded it, but so far she has never used it. So he could try it today. Seeing her open a pink software application, Manuel narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Well, a photo app.¡± Angelica turned on the special effects and selected some cute patterns in it. Once selected, a pair of cute cat ears were added to the faces of the two people on the screen, with a pair of small whiskers next to their faces. From these changes, the facial expressions of both of them became more vivid and much more beautiful. ¡°Ah, actually it is.¡± Angelica eximed, and not only she, but Manuel was also a bit surprised. ¡°It¡¯s quite nice.¡± They looked at the camera and took a picture, then tried some more fun effects and vintage filters, taking lots of pictures. Before they knew it, the Ferris wheel was climbing to the top. Manuel¡¯s eyes grew a little deeper and he suddenly turned to Angelica. ¡°- Do you want to know what will happen if you close your eyes on the Ferris wheel at the highest point?¡± Angelica froze and turned her head to hear Manuel say, ¡°Close your eyes, child.¡± At that moment Manuel¡¯s eyes were bright, brighter than the stars in the sky, and his voice was low and convincing, as if he could move the heart. Angelica obediently closed her eyes. Chapter 1654-Our little girl ¡°You were told to close your eyes and you did so immediately. And if some trafficker calls you with him, will you chase him too?¡± Hearing a mocking voice in front of her, Angelica was confused and reflexively wanted to open her eyes, but Manuel said, Stop, don¡¯t open your eyes. Angelica pursued his scarlet lips and asked cautiously, -Manuel, what are you doing? Due to the fact that she was now in the air at altitude, with her eyes closed, Angelica felt as if she were in weightlessness and a little ¡®nervous. But to her question Manuel did not answer. Many different voices were heard around, after all, this is an amusement park. Because of the various noises, Angelica could not hear Manuel¡¯s breathing. Suddenly she felt someone¡¯s warm breath blow on her face. She was scared, remembering the words Manuel had just said to her: ¨C Do you want to know what will happen if you close your eyes on the Ferris wheel at the highest point?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Really. Angelica¡¯s grip on the phone tightened a few notches, so nervous that her heart began to beat fast, fast. Suddenly, a cool sensation came to her neck, and Angelica unconsciously opened her eyes just in time to see Manuel¡¯s hand moving back. There was a ne around her neck. Due to the fact that it fit very snugly around her neck, lowering her head, she could not see how it looked. At that moment, shepletely forgot about the phone. ¡°Manuel?¡± ¡°Look, do you like it?¡± Only now did Angelica remember that you can see through a cell phone. Tilting the screen, she saw that she clearly had a well-designed ne in cool colors around her neck. Around the central figure of the moon were seven small stars, beautifully ced directly above the corbone. The Ferris wheel descended slowly. Manuel¡¯s voice was low and deep. ¡°Happy birthday my child.¡± At that moment, a whole sea of fireworks seemed to explode in Angelica¡¯s head, colorful and bright, covering the entire evening sky and the fire of the sunset Shining on the girl¡¯s head. Angelica thought that no matter where she went, who she was with, until what age she lived, until old age or death, she would never forget this moment of today. The man she loved had given her a gift from the top of the Ferris wheel, saying, ¡°Happy birthday my child.¡± At this point, the dark memories of thest trip on the wheel melted away, leaving no trace. -Manuel, didn¡¯t you say there would be only one gift? Angelica wanted to touch the ne, but suppressed this impulse, bit her lip and asked a question. ¡± Why are my birthday wishes always so few for you? Angelica blinked, suddenly stood up and quickly kissed Manuel on the forehead. The affectionate smile that had knotted on Manuel¡¯s lips frozepletely at this gesture. A momentter, his eyes deepened a few shades. The girl, whose ears had turned red from shyness at the sloppy kiss, sat down and turned her back, without saying another word to Manuel . When the Ferris wheelnded and stopped, Angelica got out first. Manuel followed her. It was gettingte and the fairground was lit up with neon lights of all colors, and Angelica¡¯s dress shone against the neon lights. As she walked, Angelica felt ufortable, so she walked back to Manuel and tugged at the corner of his shirt. ¡°Manuel.¡± Manuel gave her a sideways nce and teased her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you avoiding me anymore?¡± Angelica blushed a little, ¡°They keep looking at me, why don¡¯t we go outside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to look at you just because you¡¯re beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yet Angelica was rather shy. Manuel looked at his wristwatch and saw that it was almost time, so he said, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Angelica immediately nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± While he was eating, Manuel received a phone call from his mother, and just as he answered there was Serena¡¯s somewhat scolding tone. ¡°You took Angelica from the birthday party without saying a word to the elders. But the time iste, why aren¡¯t you back yet? I tell you: although Angelica is an adult, but she is still a girl, try to do something with her! Manuel: ¡°?¡± ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Manuel nced at the girl who was eating in front of him, and was d he hadn¡¯t turned on the speakerphone-otherwise it¡¯s good for this girl to hear those words about ¡°Something like that¡±? Probably aware that he was watching her, the girl looked up, her lips glossy with oil, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± Manuel pressed his index finger to his lips, giving the girl a sign to be silent. Angelica nodded understandingly. After that, Manuel covered the phone with his hand and said quietly, -I will take the call, you eat first.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± After that Manuel opened thepartment door, leaned against the corridor wall near the door and put the phone back to his ear. ¡°Where is Angelica, brat? You give the phone to Angelica, Mommy wants to talk.¡± Manuel asked helplessly, ¡°What do you take me for? Talking to her now is like talking to a dead person. Not to mention that Manuel didn¡¯t even have such thoughts, and if he did, he wouldn¡¯t do anything like that until there was a very concrete rtionship between them. ¡°Mom is worried anyway , so give the phone to Angelica.¡± ¡°He is eating and has no time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have time to answer the phone or you don¡¯t want me to? Brat, are you going to spend the night out on the street?¡± ¡± ¨C All right. If I don¡¯te back, the dinner will getpletely cold. I¡¯m going to eat, I¡¯ll bring it hometer. Before hanging up, Manuel faintly heard Fiona¡¯s voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call my daughter, too.¡± Hearing these words, Manuel initially wanted to enter, but then stopped. And indeed, after a while, a phone call was heard in the room. Seeing that her mother was calling, Angelica did not even wipe her mouth. As she continued to eat, she picked up the phone. Because Manuel was talking on the phone outside, he just turned on the speakerphone. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Angelica are you out with Manuel?¡± ¡°Yes, we are eating now. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to ask if you had a good time today?¡± Angelica paused for a moment, then remembered the ne around her neck and said, ¡°Yes, I had a great time.¡± Although Angelica did not jump for joy as she said these words, Serena still realized that this girl was really happy, which is why she said it so seriously. ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it. Then let me ask you one more question: are youing home tonight?¡± At his words, Angelica¡¯s eyes showed a confused look, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going home, why not?¡± Chapter 1655 – It’s raining Angelica thought of nothing else, so she answered very quickly. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing happened, I just wanted to ask if you have eaten? After all, the time iste, I worry about you.¡± Angelica listened and took a sip of her soup, but when she finished, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. Why was her mother suddenly asking her if she wasing home? Is that something to ask? Angelica¡¯s ears turned red as she realized why her mother was suddenly asking: ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Irritation and anger could be heard in the girl¡¯s voice. Fiona quickly realized that she was thinking in the right direction, and unable to resist, sheughed: ¨C And what? You¡¯re an adult, can¡¯t I ask you about your ns? ¡°But ¡­¡± As the conversation took a very strange turn, Angelica could no longer remain calm. She looked timidly at the closed door; Manuel had not yet returned. Angelica put down the spoon, dried her hands with a napkin and picked up the phone, turning off the speakerphone. ¡°Mother , I am still eating, I wille back when I have eaten.¡± ¡°All right, all right, take your time eating, even if you don¡¯te back tonight, no one will me you.¡± ¡°?!¡± Angelica argued, angry and anxious, ¡°We are not like that!¡± And she still wasn¡¯t sure how Manuel felt about her, despite the fact that he treated her very well. Not only did he give her a gift of adulthood, but he also gave her a birthday ne of seven stars and a crescent moon. Angelica could not say how much she liked the gift. Fiona sighed and said, ¡°-I saw you two growing up together. I don¡¯t know what kind of person Manuel is? I have confidence in him. Well, if so, what is it all about. ¡°Silly girl, do you think I¡¯m worried about him? I¡¯m worried about you! Angelica: ¡°¡­¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g What, do you really mean you are insecure? Angelica¡¯s face immediately became even redder. ¡°Okay, okay, ¨C Okay, okay, I¡¯m not going to bore you, rather eat.¡± After that Fiona hung up the phone and no longer disturbed the young couple. Angelica sat there with the phone in her hand, her face and ears all hot, Manuel didn¡¯t know when he would finish his call, would he be suspicious when he came back and found her ears and face red? Angelica, for example, was so prone to thinking about the wrong things after the conversation with her mother that one nce could make her think. So she got up and decided to go to the bathroom to wash her face before Manuel arrived to remove some ¡®redness. So Angelica put down her phone on the table and quickly stood up and opened thepartment door. When the door opened, he bumped into Manuel , who was returning, and Angelica ran right into his chest because he was too fast. Manuel mechanically grabbed the girl by the shoulders . ¡°Where are you going like this?¡± Angelica was wearing an evening gown, so it was direct skin-to-skin contact when Manuel¡¯s hand rested on her shoulder, the heat of his palm still warm. ¡°Ah, are you done with the phone call?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Manuel nodded, when Angelica found her bnce, she quietly removed her hand, ¡°Finished calling.¡± ¡°Who called you?¡± Manuel did not want to say anything, but now that he saw her look so naive, he said, ¡°It¡¯sing from home.¡± ¡°Home? Is that Aunt Serena?¡± Angelica tilted her head. ¡°Yes.¡± Manuel looked into the girl¡¯s eyes and said quietly, ¡°Did you ask me toe home early?¡± Angelica froze. There was silence in the air for a long time. time. Manuel looked victoriously at the girl and her ruddy cheeks. Then he lowered his head and smiled and asked: Or don¡¯t you want to go home soon?¡± Perhaps Angelica was wrong, but for some reason it always seemed to her that Manuel was doing this on purpose. Thinking about it, she said indignantly, ¡± You are learning to be bad!¡± ¡°Bad?¡± Manuel pretended not to understand, ¡°- What¡¯s bad? After all, today is youring of age, I wanted to go out with you, what does being naughty have to do with staying outte and taking you out for ate dinner?¡± At her words, Angelica went to look into Manuel¡¯s eyes and found that he had pure eyes and a normal expression, without a trace of bad intentions. Could it be that she is thinking too much about herself and has a mean view of the situation? After all, what he had said sounded right. Thinking about it, if I had not called her, Angelica would not have had such thoughts. With this in mind,, Angelica silently turned her head and returned to the table. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have to go out?¡± Manuel approached her and pulled out a chair to sit down, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe out?¡± ¨C I wasn¡¯t nning to go out. I just wanted to see if you finished the call. Having said that, Angelica found that she had not even blushed and her heart was not beating as fast, even though she had lied to Manuel. Isn¡¯t that great! He mentally gave himself credit for this, and then continued to bury his head in his food. Manuel ced a te of fish with the bones removed in front of her and asked, ¡°Is there anywhere else you would like to go tonight?¡± Where do I want to go? Angelica shakes her head, ¡°Nowhere.¡± She was quite tired today, and even though she was happy, some events still left their import. So he just wanted to finish his meal and go home to rest. Seeing that she had no enthusiasm to go anywhere, Manuel immediately understood why she was angry. So she did not offer more, and just said: ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take you home. All right, thank you.¡± After that thepartment was quiet and the two ate their meal in silence. Suddenly, there was such thunder in the air that Angelica jumped with fright. ¡°It¡¯s thundering.¡± Angelica looked out the window. At that moment lightning appeared and immediately heavy rain began to fall. Manuel got up and opened the window, and a cold breeze came in. ¡°The wind has picked up and it¡¯s raining.¡± Angelica went to the window and sawrge raindrops, and how people were running to hide from it as soon as possible. ¡°Why is it raining all of a sudden?¡± ¡°The weather is unpredictable; it is quite normal that it may rain suddenly.¡± Chapter 1656 Hotel No problems? Angelica looked at the pouring rain and a strange thought gradually came to her mind. With all this rain, would it be possible to go home tonight? Of course, this thought existed only in his mind and he dared not say it out loud. Raindrops began to fall in the room. Manuel stopped in front of Angelica and closed the window, quietly. ¡°Keep eating, it should stop raining when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°okay.¡± When the meal was over, the rain did not stop and the wind was blowing very hard. The sudden rain and wind made it almost impossible to tell what was going on as they both received calls from their families. Angelica picked up the phone and heard Fiona say. ¡°Girl, it¡¯s raining so hard out here, how far away from home are you now?¡± Angelica calcted that they seemed to have run quite far today-the dinner venue was about an hour¡¯s drive from home. One hour drive ¡­ ¡°If it¡¯s too far, you shouldn¡¯t go back, find a random hotel outside and make do for the night first.¡± Angelica¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mother didn¡¯t want to say anything. Didn¡¯t I tell you I was sure about Manuel? I trust him. Even if you stay outside, he will take two rooms, believe it or not.¡± Angelica believed it. After all, Manuel, indeed, had moral qualities. But¡­ Thinking about it, Angelica turned her head to look at Manuel who was leaning against the window listening to the phone and whispered: ¡°Let¡¯s see, maybe the rain will stopter.¡± The rain continued for several hours; in addition to the wind, thunder and lightning began. After dinner, Manuel and Angelica remained in the cabin waiting. As a result, Angelica was already tired, sat on a chair and supported her chin with a sleepy look,pletely drooping. ¡± Tired? Manuel¡¯s voice resounded, from which Angelica came back to herself. She sat up straighter, trying to look refreshed, and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay , I was just a little sleepy, but I¡¯m okay now.¡± After that he patted his face and then stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my face.¡± Manuel patted the chair next to her, ¡°If you are sleepy,e here.¡± ¡°Manuel?¡± ¡°You can put your head on my shoulder to sleep.¡± Angelica blinked, but finally did not refuse and went to sit in the chair next to Manuel, then leaned against his shoulder and closed her eyes, finally feeling morefortable. ¡°Wait a little longer, it¡¯s almost stopping.¡± ¡°With all this rain, the road will flood.¡± ¡°He will.¡± As Angelica leaned on Manuel¡¯s shoulder as she spoke, a ringing sounded in her ears. ¡± Today is a very heavy downpour, so it will probably not be possible to take you home.¡± Angelica remained silent. There was silence in thepartment. Then Manuel¡¯s voice rang out again: ¡°Do you have your ID card with you?¡± Angelica: ¡°No ¡­¡± The dress she wore today was not at all suitable for carrying anything, and apart from a cell phone, Angelica really had nothing with her. ¡°Confused.¡± Manuel sighed helplessly, ¡°Good thing I brought him, I¡¯ll check if there is a hotel nearby.¡± After that he pulled out his phone and checked nearby directions and found a formal and hygienic five-star hotel near where he was eating. It shouldn¡¯t be too bad, Manuel thought. Except, as far as regr hotels are concerned, you can only get one room per ID card. Thinking about it, Manuel looked at Angelica¡¯s head and said nothing. After some ¡®time, the rain stopped, Angelica was surprised: ¨C Manuel, the rain, indeed, ended. How did you guess?¡± Manuel tightened his thin lips. In fact, he just said it himself. And the rain, in fact, stopped after a while. And it was not so difficult and unbearable for him to wait. He lightly tapped Angelica¡¯s head. ¡°Guess what. Angelica grabbed her head, huffed And said nothing: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel.¡± Due to the fact that their car was parked in the underground parking lot, there was water. Manuel thought he would not be able to leave so he decided not to go, got out with Angelica and decided to walk to the hotel. The water level under the building had already risen to the calves. Angelica was shod in high-heeled shoes, Looking at this sea of water, she paled in the face. ¨C Oh, how did the water get so high? ¡± This ce is in the ins, so the water doesn¡¯t go away.¡± With that, Manuel leaned down in front of Angelica, ¡°Come up.¡± Angelica looked over his shoulder for a moment, thinking, without moving. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Manuel waited a long time, but Angelica did not climb on him. He turned to look at her and saw her awkwardly reaching for her skirt, and after thinking a bit, he took off the jacket she was wearing and put it on her. Manuel¡¯s jacket was so long that it could have been danced on by Angelica. So Angelica waved her sleeves in Manuel¡¯s face with an astonished expression. ¡°Can youe up now?¡± Angelica then nodded and prepared to climb on his back when Manuel suddenly noticed something out of the corner of his eye and blushed slightly, suddenly standing up and holding Angelica¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Manuel, what happened?¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Angelica felt Manuel suddenly bend down in front of her, taking her directly by the waist. The sudden embrace caught Angelica off guard. She was so stunned that her mind did not react, but her body¡¯s hands unconsciously went around Manuel¡¯s neck to prevent him from falling. After taking her in his arms, Manuel said in a low voice, ¡°Pull up your skirt.¡± ¡°Ooooh.¡± Angelica, as if stupid, looked at him. Immediately she reached out her hand, grabbed her skirt and only then realized something, turned and looked around. She saw several men standing aside, made eye contact with them and immediately looked back. Then she began to understand why Manuel had suddenly grabbed her. Even so, Angelica was a little ufortable, leaned against Manuel and said: ¡°Manuel, why don¡¯t you ¡­ walk alone? It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to wear the hem of my skirt.¡± ¡°No.¡± Manuel, shook his head with a serious face, ¡°The water is too dirty.¡± She was a girl and had to be clean.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But you will get so tired. Manuelughed, ¡°You¡¯re so skinny and you¡¯re still so insecure about your weight? I used to pick you up when you were fat, let alone now.¡± This is true. Angelica blinked; after all, when she was fatter, her brother could still carry her, and he didn¡¯t get tired even then. Not to mention that she had now lost so much weight! It was true that she could not be as insecure as before. Chapter 1657 Walking together. And most of all, she wanted to be with him! So she could not be as insecure as she once was. Thinking about it, Angelica mechanically squeezed Manuel¡¯s neck tighter. And she snuggled toward him, without another word. Manuel carried it so under the envious eyes of many girls. Although the hotel was nearby and could be reached quickly, however, because of the flood, Manuel was afraid to take big steps. Step by step, he carefully moved forward. He was worried that he would slip and drop Angelica, whom he held in his hands. He was afraid that his skirt would get dirty from the spray of water, so he walked very slowly. Angelica was curled up in Manuel¡¯s arms, and when she looked down she could see her legs in the water, and her shoes and pants were wet from the rain. Angelica¡¯s inner thoughts were overwhelming. He had known Manuel for a long time, and although he did not show it, he had been clean-he even had a cleanliness craze. But now he was walking in the rain like this. And she was picked up, not to mention her legs, without even the corner of her coat being soiled with sewage. When he thought about it and what had happened on the wheel, his heart filled with warmth. He pressed himself against Manuel¡¯s chest, his voice like that of a cat. ¡°Manuel ~¡± Manuel: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Poor.¡± At those words, Manuel shuddered, and after a moment the corners of his lips curved slowly upward as he walked away, ¡°- Pity me? Then perhaps you wille down and go alone? ¡°What?¡± Angelica thought she heard wrong, but who knew he would then say, ¡± Water has already reached a level where you can enjoy yourself. Angelica: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just kidding, it¡¯s so dirty, better not to go down.¡± People were walking by them. Angelica looked at them and found that most of them walked separately, or fathers carried their children on their backs, and there were no people like them. Because of the fact that there were only them alone, passersby looked at them surprised, among them were the envious nces of the girls. They walked for about ten minutes and finally arrived at the hotel. As soon as they entered, an administrator immediately ran to them. ¡°Mr. Calligaris, Ms. Rossi, are you all right?¡± Angelica looked at Manuel, in amazement. ¡°How do they know us?¡± When the receptionist heard this, he was embarrassed. Miss, don¡¯t you remember me? This hotel is owned by the Rossi Group, a few years ago you came here with Mr. Rossi. Angelica: ¡°¡­¡± She came here once a few years ago. But then she was very fat, and he was suddenly able to recognize her. ¡°And Mr. Manuel Calligaris, you are famous people. So I recognized you.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡± Angelica realized one thing: ¡°In this case, you can do something quickly, my friend¡¯s clothes are wet.¡± ¡°We arrange a superior suite for the two of you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Due to the fact that Manuel needed to change his wet clothes faster, Angelica did not think, for too long and immediately nodded in response. ¡°Please follow me, both of you.¡± ¡°Manuel, let¡¯s go.¡± Angelica tried to take Manuel¡¯s hand, but Manuel stepped back and whispered, ¡°Go to the front.¡± Angelica understood what he meant after only a moment and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, youe with me.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He was afraid that if he walked beside her, water would ssh on him, but he had brought her this far, what if some water will fall on her? ¡°Obey,¡± Manuel reached out and stroked Angelica on the head. ¡°I am dirty.¡± ¨C No! Angelica shook her head insistently. ¡°Manuel don¡¯t do that. Besides, I don¡¯t mind.¡± But Manuel remained stationary, and when Angelica saw that he was stationary, with staff waiting nearby, Angelica had no choice but to turn around and move on. Manuel was relieved to see that the young girl had finally moved on and continued. After a few steps, the little girl in front of him suddenly turned back and ran toward him without a second thought. Bang! Manuel froze, he had no time to react at all, he felt Angelica fly into his arms. He took a few steps back and only then did he find his bnce. Then he felt Angelica touch his whole body, he got dirty. Later came her voice, ¡°Were you afraid to get my dress dirty?¡± Now you can¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already dirty too. You can¡¯t make me go on. Manuel: ¡°¡­¡± When he lowered his gaze, he was confronted by herrge watery eyes and a small pouty mouth looking at him with exasperation. He didn¡¯t really expect her to do that, he was afraid of dirtying her, but instead she jumped right into his arms, and now she was all dirty. ¡°Why are you so silly?¡± Manuel looked helplessly, ¡°What if you catch a coldter? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get sick, how can I catch a cold?¡± Angelica pressed her lips together and said softly. ¡°You can go with me now. ¡°What do you think?¡± There was no point in walking separately when all their clothes were wet together. Moreover, Manuel saw how persistent Angelica was, reached out his hand and took her slender wrist, reluctantly saying, Let¡¯s go together.¡± The staff member smiled when he saw the two approaching and said, ¡°You two are so sweet.¡± Without another word, he went straight to the front and led the way. When they entered the elevator, Angelica noticed that she and Manuel had soaked the entire hotel carpet. She said embarrassed. The whole hallway is in water, what to do? The attitude of the staff continued to be very kind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Miss Angelica, I will have our cleaning staff take care of itter.¡± ¡°But in that case, won¡¯t it give them more trouble?¡± ¡°Miss Angelica worries excessively, this is the job of the cleaning staff, and the service principle of our hotel is that the guestes first, not to mention that Miss Angelica is not a guest, but our future boss, so of course she should be treated even better.¡± When she heard the title of chief, Angelica was a little shy: ¡°I¡¯m not the chief, my father is.¡± ¡°The Rossi family has only one daughter, Miss Angelica, and even if it is not now, all Rossi Group properties will be yours in the future.¡± In this case, it seems to be true. The thought of owning so much property in the future gave Angelica a headache and she turned to Manuel, ¡°- Manuel will I have to take care of my father¡¯s things if they are all given to me?¡± Manuel was silent for a moment, ¡°You can hire a professional agent but the main thing is to take care of the finances yourself.¡± ¡°But if I don¡¯t know how to do it then, can I ask you to watch it for me?¡±. Chapter 1658 Showering together ¡°Would you have the courage to trust me with finances? Manuel looked at her with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might do something there? Instead, Angelica turned her head and looked at Manuel with a sincere expression. ¡°Can you?¡± The look made Manuel¡¯s heart tremble; Angelica¡¯s nature was so tender and sincere that he could not bring himself to joke with her. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I knew he treated me well.¡± After all, one way or another, Manuel really loved cleaning, but so that she would not get dirty with rainwater, he carried her in his arms all this time. Although it took only ten minutes, Angelica was very touched by this act. The staff member next to her said nothing, but she thought to herself, ¡°Manuel Calligaris¡¯ family has untold riches, and the Rossi Group was nothingpared to that. How could Manuel agree to deal with the Rossipany¡¯s finances? After exiting the elevator, he soon arrived at the suite. ¡°Mr. Manuel , Ms. Angelica, the luxury suite has matching shampoo and shower gel, as well as makeup removers and skin care products, if Ms. Angelica is not used to using them, then I will now order someone to buy back some of the brands that Ms. Angelica wants.¡± Angelica immediately shook her head, ¡°No need, I will simply use what is avable in the suite.¡± It was a deluge outside at this hour , and it was too indifferent to force someone to go and buy them, so Angelica quickly declined his offer. ¡°Thank you Ms. Angelica for being considerate, in this case, I will leave you alone.¡± All right, go do your thing.¡± After that Angelica pulled Manuel into the suite and pushed him into the bathroom, ¡°Go take a shower.¡± Manuel looked at Angelica¡¯s dress, which was all stained, pulled her into the bathroom and said, ¡°You wash first, I will wait a little longer.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t!¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°Your legs have been soaking in the rain for too long, it¡¯s very dirty out there, you have to rinse them right away, and I saw a reportst time about soaking in the rain and then having your skin rot off!¡± After all, this water was pouring everywhere and there was no telling what kind of garbage and sewage it had. This was the reason why Angelica so stubbornly insisted that Manuel go for a bath. ¡°What about you?¡± Manuel looked at her, ¡°You have rain on you too, who made you do it?¡± Are you happy now? ¡°It¡¯s not that I did it on purpose. It¡¯s just that you kept me going. So I had to do it. Having said that, Angelica continued resentfully. Listen to me once, okay? Now go take a bath. Once you wash yourself, I¡¯ll go. If we keep talking, no one will take a bath. It was true. By talking, they only wasted time. Angelica continued to insist by herself. If Manuel had not gone to wash himself first, he could have kept pulling. When he was about to enter the bathroom and finish it, he saw that there were male and female parts. The corners of his lips curled slightly. Angelica, it might be possible to wash at the same time.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Angelica looked confused. ¡°You go inside and shower, I¡¯ll be outside.¡± Angelica followed the direction of his finger. It was then that she realized that the shower was made of opaque ss, so she would not be able to see it at all if she showered inside. But if you used it in a bathroom, you would hear the flushing sound. Angelica¡¯s face turned red: ¡°Manuel, better ¡­¡± ¡± It¡¯s been so long and you¡¯re still fighting? With that said, Manuel pushed Angelica into the shower. Then thinking of something else, and fearing that he would be ufortable, he also pulled the curtain beside him, and Angelica turned to see that it was now really drawn. There seemed to be no point in waiting any longer. The toiletries were all in one set, and they were all famous brands, and there were bathrobes and towels, everything. There was a sound of water. Manuel had already turned on the shower. Its sound echoed throughout the bathroom. Soon, music began to y on his phone. The sounds of water and songs filled the room, nothing else could be heard. Angelica realized how serious Manuel was about this question. She took off her dirty dress and turned on the hot water. Soon the bathroom was filled with steam and Angelica forgot all about it, concentrating on removing her makeup and showering for as long as she and Manuel did. Angelica was always slow in the shower, and the fact that she had gotten dirty water on her today made her even more careful. When he was finished, he pulled the robe beside him and put it on. Then, Angelica realized something sad. There was no underwear in the hotel, so she took off her previous one and was now naked except for a robe outside. It was embarrassing. What should she do? Angelica stood there for a long time, and then said: ¡°Manuel?¡± ¡°Finished the shower?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He said, hesitating for a while. After that, the sound of water stopped, is then he heard Manuel say, ¡°I¡¯m going out first, and when youe out, go straight to the right, that room is yours.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°My bedroom is on the left.¡± Because it was a luxury suite, it looked like an apartmentplex, it was just more luxuriously decorated and with many rooms. Although Angelica did not know how he knew, presumably he hade out to watch while she was still in the shower. Soon, Angelica heard his footsteps and the sound of the bathroom door closing. He took a deep breath where he stood and took a long time before opening the door and pulling the curtain aside. The bathroom was foggy, the fan was running, and Manuel had already collected all his clothes, but the water had clearly stopped recently. Had he already finished washing? Was he just waiting for her? At the thought, Angelica had to acknowledge his attention. He wrapped his hair and opened the bathroom door; it was quiet outside, there was no one there. The bedroom wasrge, with arge bed and dresser and a floor-to-ceiling window. And they were high enough so they could see part of the night that belonged to the city. Still, Angelica felt extremely insecure at the thought of the empty interior and quickly went to close the muslin curtains of the full-length window. With a veil covering her, Angelica felt confident and ran for a hair dryer to dry her hair. Only after she finished drying her hair did Angelica receive a message from Manuel. {¡°It¡¯s toote, as soon as you dry your hair, go to bed immediately}.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Angelica unconsciously nodded her head, only to realize that it was a message and that Manuel could not see it, so she replied with a quick yes. Chapter 1659 – Reluctantly receiving a little The phone was running out of battery, so Angelica had to find a charger in a nearby drawer to charge her phone first. She was tired after a long day of tossing and turning. Angelica put down the phone and fell asleep so fast that she had no time to think about anything else. Then this night Angelica dreamed she was back in her middle school days with Livia, when they were happy and carefree and called each other friends, and went out for milk tea, barbecues, and movies. Then the drama abruptly changed and Livia suddenly pushed her away. ¡°Angelica, we are no longer best friends!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Angelica did not understand and asks anxiously in her dreams, but Livia never gives her an answer, turning away with fierce determination and without looking back in between. Angelica ran after her but could not catch up until Livia¡¯s figure disappeared from her sight. Angelica awoke with her heart still beating violently, the pillow on her side bed half-wet, and a tear falling from the corner of her eye. Depressed, Angelica looked outside and noticed that the sky was beginning to lighten to gray. She sat for a moment before picking up her phone and looking at the time. It was six o¡¯clock. Angelica looked on Facebook, Livia had not sent her any messages and thest chat was still locked above the previous conversation. No, Angelica could not understand it, she wanted to ask her why she was doing this. So he clicked on her chat history, and when he did, he found a series of messages that she had sent only, and suddenly dismissed the idea. She had already made it clear that she did not want to be his best friend, so if he continued to seek her out, would he not pursue her? With this in mind, Angelica dismissed the idea of sending her a message. He clicked on Livia¡¯s avatar on Facebook to see old photos of the two of them. When he clicked on it, he suddenly found that his circle of friends was empty and he could no longer see anything. It was a chilling sight for Angelica. She had thought of asking her toe with her to her anniversary party and design her dress, but she hade and gone. She didn¡¯t even want to be friends with her anymore, and now she was trying to send her a message to clear the matter up , but she was stuck. No, has it been blocked or deleted? Angelica passed the word along undaunted. ¡°Livia?¡± The system immediately said she was not friends with the other person, so she had to add her as a friend if she wanted to send a message. What is a dead heart? Angelica saw the message of the system and lost all faith and hope. But she didn¡¯t even shed a tear; she just sat there with her phone in her hands. Perhaps this was the ending Livia wanted. And all he could do now was to stop bothering her. Angelica closed her eyes and fell back into bed. Around eight o¡¯clock there was a noise at the door, which Angelica heard clearly because she had not slept. She expected Manuel to knock, but after a while there was silence again. After that her phone rang and it was Manuel texting her. {There is something hanging on the door, let me know when you wake up and get up for breakfast}. Angelica looked at the message and got out of bed. Then he opened the door barefoot and saw a bag of clothes on the side and there was no one there. Angelica took the bags inside and opened them one by one. In addition to the clothes she wore outside, there were undergarments, new shoes, hair stics, and skin care products, all in sets. It was just ¡­ Angelica was thinking that underwear probably wasn¡¯t easy to buy and didn¡¯t fit well. She took the clothes to the side to change one by one, and when she picked up the underwear she was surprised to find that it was actually a sports style, which is not so fussy in this case. Angelica blushed a little and her cheeks were still warm when she finished dressing. She pursed her lips and gathered her things before opening the door. Just as she was leaving, Angelica heard the sound of someone talking before the door closed and approached just in time to see Manueling back through the door. ¡°Ready?¡± ¡°Manuel.¡± Manuel took a look at Angelica¡¯s outfit, a white sports skirt and sneakers that made her look fresh and pretty. ¡°Not bad, not bad for me toe down early in the morning to buy you clothes.¡± Angelica half-closed her lips and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you go shopping?¡± ¡°What else? Who else bought it for you?¡± It seemed the right thing to say, who else would have bothered to buy it for her but him, but Angelica thought at first that he had called someone to bring it to her. ¡°No, I was thinking, is it open this early? Can you buy it?¡± ¡°Some stores are open earlier, you are hungry,e and eat.¡± Manuel reached out and stroked the back of the girl¡¯s neck, ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± Angelica then followed him to the table to have breakfast, which was hearty and well-bnced, also bought by Manuel . Angelica didn¡¯t want to eat, but Manuel told her, ¡°Eating too little will affect your development, you are already very thin and you want to keep losing weight?¡± Angelica blushed slightly at this, ¡°But if I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯m going to get fat, and then I¡¯m going to keep getting fatter and fatter.¡± Because Angelica had lost weight, she was previously a fat person and did not dare to eat more, otherwise she would gain it back again and the effort would be wasted. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be fat.¡± Manuel said as he added new food to his bowl, and Angelica¡¯s whole little face crumpled at the sight. ¡°Manuel, no, I really can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not at the normal level yet, so listen and don¡¯t keep abusing yourself to lose weight.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Angelica looked at him usingly, ¡°No one will want me if I am too fat.¡± At these words, Manuel gasped before his eyes fell on her small white face, ¡°Who said that?¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, he curled his lips and said, ¡°If no one wants you, I¡¯ll take you.¡± Angelica: ¡°!¡± She said it as if reluctantly, but Angelica was so excited at the words that she suddenly stood up. ¡°Manuel, is it true what you said?¡± Manuel did not expect such a reaction from the young girl and was somewhat stunned. ¡°Is it really possible?¡± Angelica did not even eat her breakfast and immediately came to him, ¡°In the future, if I really do not find anyone, you ¡­.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Silly girl, how can you have no one?¡± Chapter 1660 Transition Manuel thought about the fact that Angelica did not understand how attractive she was. Pacino almost went crazy from her. And she sat here and worried that no one would like her. ¡°I don¡¯t care, he has to keep your word, I remember everything you just said.¡± Although she knew she was acting brazenly, Angelica was afraid that if she did not, she would not have a chance. Manuel remained silent, and after a long silence, he tapped her forehead. ¡± It is impossible that no one likes it.¡± Initially, Angelica¡¯s eyes were bright, like stars in the sky, but when she heard his words, she immediately felt a strong depression, stopping to watch him pitifully from her seat.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Manuel ¡­ don¡¯t you like me?¡± Manuel was speechless for a moment. ¡± Why do you keep quiet? Don¡¯t you like me? Was the favor I asked you before tooplicated? If my request does not cross borders, do you already have a girlfriend? Manuel: ¡°?¡± He did not understand what Angelica¡¯s emotional control problem was. She didn¡¯t seem to say anything like that, not even deny anything. But suddenly it became like that. Angelica thought about it, her eyes turned a little red, she bit her lower lip and stared at him. Manuel, you must think I¡¯m being unreasonable right now. Yes? ¨C No, why would I think that? Manuel had a slight headache. He did not really know how to deal with the crying girl, but when he saw her red eyes, he was so upset that he had to take her small hand and pull her toward him. ¨C Don¡¯t cry, I said the wrong thing. It was better if he did not convince her, but as soon as he did, Angelica¡¯s tears could not be stopped, baring the corners of her eyes and sliding down her entire face. Yesterday he cried as she wrapped her arms around his waist. He was full of confusion, as if a soul had been ripped out of him. It took him a long time to react. Today was the same, and Manuel was startled when he saw his tears. Angelica cried and cried. In fact, she did not want to. She considered herself an adult and thought she had to grow up, otherwise Manuel would again say that she would forever remain a child in his eyes. Angelica should have behaved more maturely, but when she heard Manuel say that it was impossible for anyone to need her, she proved that he rejected her. Angelica couldn¡¯t help herself for a while, and then she felt that she was too emotional, had to wipe away her tears and try to restrain herself. Manuel also helped her wipe away her tears, but the harder she tried, the worse it was. Finally, Manuel took her snow-white face and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t like you, nor did I say I don¡¯t want you, so why are you suddenly crying like this? Even if you want to punish me, you have to give a normal exnation, right? Angelica kept crying, I wanted to say something, but for a long time she couldn¡¯t. ¨C Okay, stop crying. Manuel said anxiously. ¨C If you continue, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Angelica pulled up with her nose and suddenly pointed a finger to her cheek. Manuel squinted slightly, not understanding what he was going to do. Seeing that Manuel was doing nothing, Angelica burst into tears again. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do, I¡¯ll even give you my life, okay?¡± ¡°Really, really?¡± Angelica asked in a buzzing voice, still sobbing but the tears finally tended to stop and Manuel sighed with relief. ¡°-Yes, really, let¡¯s talk about it, what do you want me to do?¡± Angelica made that gesture again, pointing once more to her pale cheek, and Manuel still did not understand it, and could only tighten his lips for a moment before asking, ¡°What does it mean?¡± Angelica¡¯s eyes were in tears, and she said bitterly. Kiss me. Manuel froze in ce and was a little confused. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡± At these words, Manuel rolled the knot in his throat up and down before taking the girl¡¯s hand and saying seriously, ¡± Angelica, you heard that you are still too young, so ¡­¡± ¡± I am no longer a little one! Angelica grumbled, trying to take Manuel¡¯s hand away. I am an adult. Just yesterday you gave me a gift for adulthood. Have you forgotten? It was true that she hade of age yesterday, but for Manuel she was still the child he remembered, and it was fine to ask him to love and spoil her, but to ask him to ¡­ He really couldn¡¯t do it. He thought it was too wild. Will he still be human if he kisses her? When she looked at his thin lips and saw that he had not moved, her eyes darkened: ¨C I¡¯m obviously an adult, why don¡¯t you want to? It¡¯s because you really don¡¯t like me.¡± Manuel coughed slightly and exined to Angelica in a different way. ¡°Silly girl, this kind of thing can only be between couples, you ¡­¡± ¡± ¨C Then be my boyfriend.¡± Angelica then grabbed Manuel by the neck, expressing her feelings passionately and directly. ¡°When you gave me the ne yesterday, I kissed you too. Then you didn¡¯t refuse. I thought you at least liked it. Manuel¡¯s head hurts even more at the mention of that kiss on the Ferris wheel yesterday, the same act that kept him awake allst night. As soon as she closed her eyes, her shy face, thick eyebrows, soft lips and the sound of water in the bathroom, which made her heart restless. God knows how Manuel spent that night, such suffering was simply unimaginable. However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he looked like an animal. It was true that Angelica loved him , and it was also true that he had kept his promise not to have a girlfriend and to wait for her to grow up. But he believed that the two should have at least a transition period that would give Angelica time to be aware of her feelings. Perhaps he will find that there is only affection between them, not love. But the time has not yete if he agrees or kisses her, what if she regrets it in the future? Manuel treated Angelica differently from the others. He did not want to change girls, to try to separate himself from those with whom nothing happened. He believed that he would have to make a final decision and therefore he would never let go of his soul mate and his whole life would be only with her. And such thoughts, perhaps, may frighten her. That is why Manuel wanted to give her more time to realize this, but he did not expect Angelica to worry so much. Manuel? Angelica hugged him by the neck for a long time. Noticing that he was silent the whole time, she let him go and met a gaze with his deep, ck, tar-like eyes-there were so manyplex emotions in them. Chapter 1661 Engagement Angelica waited, but Manuel remained silent and did not move. He felt his request was too bold. Then Angelica¡¯s hand, with which she held Manuel¡¯s sleeve, slowly slipped away, as if she had lost her power. Her eyes dropped behind her hand. There were still a few shiny tears on her voluminous, longshes. Okay. That was really asking too much, Angelica thought. However, when his hand fell to its lowest point, it suddenly touched Manuel¡¯s extended palm, hisrge hand was so warm that it immediately enveloped the girl¡¯s hand in an instant. She was taken aback and mechanically raised her head. Manuel¡¯s handsome face was growingrger andrger in her eyes; as a result, only his chin was visible to her. Angelica felt a warm, gentle touch on her forehead. It seemed as if something had exploded in her head, so that she was left with nothing but a void; she could not react in any way, only numb she stopped, as if she had been immobilized. Manuel¡¯s thin lips did not linger long, it was a light touch, as pure as if a dragonfly had touched water. The kiss was with notes of inexperience; he pulled away from Angelica immediately. And then she squeezed Angelica¡¯s small hand, her voice dark, ¡°Satisfied now?¡± Angelica did not respond, still remaining in her stunned ce. After a few moments, Manuel saw that her eyes were still wide open and staring at him. He reached out and touched her nose, ¡°Are you stupid? Didn¡¯t you ask me to kiss you?¡± From this affectionate touch, Angelica gradually began to recover. She mechanically bit her lower lip, calmed down and then began to think. She was the one who asked him to kiss her, but he disagreed. Who knew he was suddenly ¡­ Angelica¡¯s heart beat faster at this point. After realizing what had happened, a slight blush gradually flooded Angelica¡¯s cheeks, ears and neck. Finally, she pushed Manuel¡¯s hand away and ran away in shame. Manuel stopped and looked at the palm left by her. After a while, he reached out and touched her lips. It seemed that her warmth and fragrance were still on them. After a while, Manuel smiled. If he had known he could get rid of it with a kiss to the forehead, would he have hesitated? After a few moments, Manuel thought of something, got up, walked to his door and knocked. ¡°Breakfast is not over yet.¡± There was silence in the room, no one answered. Manuel said again, ¡°Angelica?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten enough!¡± Angelica¡¯s voice sounded a little off. Manuel sensed that she was too shy to get under the covers, and that she had eaten a lot this morning, so he did not rush her, but said, ¡°- Get ready, we will be home soon.¡± She had not returned all night, and now she had to be sent home to give her family an exnation. At this point, Manuel lost his appetite, but he ordered so much food, and if he didn¡¯t eat it, he would have to throw it away. So he sat down again and finished with the rest, then collected the packages and threw them in the trash. More than half an hour had passed and Angelica had not yet left, so Manuel went to knock on her door again. ¡°Angelica, are you finished?¡± ¡°Yes, just a moment.¡± Angelica answered, and only after a moment opened the door and left the room, then went to the bathroom and turned on the faucet, getting fresh water and dabbing her face. She did not understand what was going on, but the kiss on her forehead made her face still red. She stroked her face several times and took deep breaths, and only after a while did Angelica notice that the heat on her face had diminished. Just as Manuel stood outside the door, seeing here out with her forehead a little wet from her broken hair, a smile shed in his inky eyes, ¡°Is it better?¡± Angelica did not say a word and went to the bedroom to pack and then left. ¡°I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Good.¡± After that Manuel took Angelica and left the hotel. Since she had not returned all night, Manuel naturally brought Angelica home first, but on the way he received a call from his mother. ¡°Manuel, where are you now? Are you on your way home? ¡°Yes.¡± Manuel nced at the road before nodding, ¡°On the way back.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Manuel looked at Angelica sitting in the passenger seat and whispered, am I taking Angelica to her home?¡± Where, I sent her parents bring Angelica to join us. Manuel: ¡°?¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°What do you mean what?¡± Serena sneered at the other end of the line, ¡± Last night you took Angelica and didn¡¯te back, I have to help you fix everything. Hearing this, Manuel slowly frowns, but since Angelica was with him, he could not directly ask about everything. A store appeared on the side of the road, and Manuel stopped the car and said to Angelica: ¨C I¡¯ll go buy some water, wait in the car.¡± ¡°All right.¡± In fact, Angelica was still thinking about that kiss on her forehead, so she did not really care about what was happening around her. When Manuel said he was going to buy water, she had no doubts; she obediently waited for him. Bang! Getting out of the car, Manuel entered the store, took out his cell phone and called his mother again. ¨C Hey, can¡¯t you answer for what you did? Are you afraid to tell me everything in front of Angelica? Although Manuel was already an adult, he still treated Serena as a child, but now he was embarrassed to call her mom. Now he became quite sober and modest in expressing his feelings. ¨C What? What did I do? ¨C What did he do? Don¡¯t you understand? Do you want your mother to tell you? Angelica only came of age yesterday, so you took her out for the whole night.¡± Manuel¡¯s breath quickened a bit: ¡°That¡¯s because there was heavy rainst night and many ces were flooded.¡± ¨C So what? Who cares about your excuses? All anyone knows is that you took her and spent the night with her. Sure, you¡¯re a guy, you might not care. But Angelica? You want her to be like you, so she doesn¡¯t care? Do you??? Manuel: ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Well, stop talking about it and hurry up and bring it back.¡± ¨C What about after wee back? Manuel had a strange premonition. ¨C Let¡¯s talk to you about engagement. Once you are engaged, you can spend as much time as you want together. What¡¯s the problem?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Hearing this, Manuel frowned furiously. She has juste of age, and had not even entered college yet. Engagement? Chapter 1662 – Having worries ¡± What¡¯s stopping you from going to college? An engagement is not a marriage, it¡¯s just getting you engaged, and as long as you¡¯re an unmarried couple, she won¡¯t be the subject of gossip when you go out and things like that, and what¡¯s wrong with you getting married after she graduates?¡± Manuel¡¯s face changed when he heard that. ¡± Are you sure he wants that kind of life? The voice on the phone was silent for a moment before saying, ¡± Don¡¯t you know Angelica likes you?¡± This time it was Manuel¡¯s turn to be silent. ¡°She has liked you since you were a child, it¡¯s not possible for you not to feel it. Also, I have dreamed about your marriage for a long time. I raised you and I can tell whether you like a person or not. Manuel frowned, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°So what? You both love each other, and what¡¯s stopping you from getting engaged?¡± ¡°Of course there is a problem.¡± Manuel did not like this conversation. She has just turned 18. She likes me, but what happens next? It turns out that we impose this on her and force her to ept everything without reporting. One day she will realize that she doesn¡¯t love me at all, and then what will we do? These words were so precise that Serena remained silent for a long time. After a while, he asked Manuel seriously: And what do you propose then?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Give her some more time, she just came of age.¡± ¡± All right. If you insist, I won¡¯t put pressure on you, the important thing is Angelica.¡± ¡°Should I send her home to rest?¡± ¡°Go ahead, I will report your words to his family.¡± Manuel was relieved when he hung up the phone; he had been worried that the two families would force him to get married. Everything will change when this marriage is concluded. Not only will Angelica change, but also he himself. He will have to look at her as a grown-up girl, and he did not know what their rtionship would be like. Manuel leaned against the wall and closed his eyes a little wearily. ¡°Can I help you, sir?¡± The convenience store clerk noticed that he had been here for a long time and was not buying anything. So, out of curiosity, she approached Manuel and asked him. He opened his eyes and saw a girl in front of him. He was struck by the beauty of her face and for a while could not utter a word. Please give me two bottles of mineral water. Thank you. All right, all right. The clerk took some time to get his voice back. She didn¡¯t even ask what brand of water to give him. She just pulled out two bottles and handed them to him, waiting for payment. Watching him leave the store, he then noticed that a pretty girl was waiting for him in the car She was leaning against the car window and smiled when she saw Manuel return. The sales clerk sighed, it was true that all good men were owned, s. After getting back into the car, Angelica asked curiously, ¡°Manuel, what took you so long to buy water?¡± ¡°I just took an inside call.¡± ¡°Was it Aunt Serena who called? What did she tell you?¡± Of course Manuel did not tell her anything. Their families were already ready to discuss their marriage, and this could only influence the girl¡¯s mind and judgment. ¡°He asked me when I was going to send you back, and I said I wasing back.¡± There was nothing suspicious about this, and Angelica blushed and did not respond. On the way back, Angelica noticed that the roadsides were flooded. In addition, they were very dirty. Road workers in rubber boots cleaned them up. Seeing this picture, Angelica remembered howst night she and Manuel were walking on the water, hugging each other. She forgot it because of her shyness. ¡°By the way Manuel, your legs don¡¯t itch, do they?¡± ¡°What?¡± It was rainingst night and it was very dirty. If your legs itch, you need to see a doctor. I heard earlier that if your feet get wet in the rain, you need to be more careful about your health. After saying this, the girl stared at her legs. Manuel reached out and patted her on the head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± ¡°If something bothers you, be sure to go to the doctor. Don¡¯t make me worry. ¡°All right.¡± The car drove to the Rossi family home. Having already learned what Manuel was thinking, Angelica¡¯s parents hurried to get into the car and head for their home. Sitting in the car, Giofo was distraught. I thought from the beginning that they would get married, but I didn¡¯t think this guy would refuse to get married. Do you really think he is thinking about our daughter or is he just looking for an excuse to refuse? Fiona cast a dirty look at her husband. ¡°What excuse? Are you so insecure about our daughter? My Angelica is so cute and pretty, who wouldn¡¯t like her? Besides, so many years have passed, don¡¯t you know what kind of person Manuel is? If you don¡¯t like him, you can just say no, why say such things? Fiona was, as always, very bold and courageous. Her husband pressed his lips together, avoiding her gaze. What made you so angry? I don¡¯t think about our daughter? You fear that she will be treated unfairly and won¡¯t be able to meet a good person. Spit it out! You just say all sorts of bad things all day long! He said it was only for the sake of our daughter, so shut your mouth! We knew Manuel as a child. If he was able to admit honestly, then he has no bad thoughts about our daughter. I think he is not confident enough. Besides, Angelica has just turned 18. I think he is right. It is better to worry a little bit than not to worry at all. Besides, I really like Manuel too. If he can be my son-inw, that¡¯s great. But if Angelica is really what he said, then she has not yet understood his feelings. She will think about things on her own and not want to be with him. For me, the important thing is my daughter¡¯s happiness. ¡°It¡¯s natural, Angelica¡¯s happiness and well-being is the most important thing, after all, we only have one daughter.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back, she¡¯s been out all night and she¡¯s going to miss us.¡± Despite what he said, Giofo sighed, ¡± If they could get married, they would be such a beautiful couple! After all, there is no more handsome boy in North City than Manuel! Fiona also sighed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really excellent, in every way, and I wonder what kind of base the Ferrari family is stuck with, the boy is so smart.¡± ¡°Dear, if our Angelica is really with him in the future, with our Angelica¡¯s simple mind, will he be able to calcte it?¡± Fiona: ¡± How can I calcte your future spouse? Have you calcted your wife? Jofo: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 1663 Just a suggestion. Manuel brought Angelica back to the Rossi family. It was just as Jofo and Fiona were returning from outside and Angelica got out of the car just in time to meet them. ¡°Dad, Mom, where have you been at this time in the morning?¡± The gentlemen of the Rossi family and Manuel looked at each other, both tacitly saying nothing, and Fiona stepped forward and put her arm around Angelica. ¡°I went out on an errand, it rained suddenly and heavilyst night, didn¡¯t you get wet?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Angelica shook her head, ¡± No, during the downpour, Manuel and I sat in a restaurant and waited for the rain to stop. ¡°This is good, you would have caught a cold or fever if you got wet.¡± Fiona looked at Manuel, ¡°Thank you Manuel, you had a lot of trouble with this girl yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡± Manuel smiled slightly, ¡± No problem! I¡¯ve been used to it for a long time! And, besides, yesterday was his birthday.¡± ¡°Have you had breakfast yet? Come inside, I¡¯ll have the cook make breakfast for you.¡± When she heard breakfast, Angelica immediately shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t eat, Mom, I already had breakfast.¡± ¡°Well, Aunt Fiona, Uncle Jofo, I have other things to do, so I¡¯m going back first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sit down for a while? You¡¯ve just arrived ¡­¡± Angelica pulled Fiona¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡± She spent the day with me yesterday, I guess there are other things to take care of today.¡± Look at this protective, Fiona sighed inwardly. It is said that girls are extroverts, and it seems that this is true; this girl has not yet married him and is already taking care of him. But as a woman, Fiona could understand. ¡°OK, OK, I know you¡¯re busy, so Manuel hurry up ande back, be careful on the way.¡± ¡°Well, uncle , aunt, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Only after they had left did Fiona put her arm around her daughter and lowered her voice, ¡°Where did you gost night? Tell me honestly, did you spend the night together or?¡± Angelica: ¡°Mom! What are you talking about? He and I slept in different rooms! ¡°Different rooms? You didn¡¯t even have your ID card with you when you left yesterday, which hotel gives you two rooms?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Angelica started to get angry, ¨C Manuel is not like that at all, don¡¯t you understand? Besides, we went to our own hotel yesterday, we didn¡¯t need ID cards at all.¡± Fiona was stunned: ¡± in ourpany¡¯s hotel?¡± ¡°Yes mom, have you forgotten that our family is in the hotel business?¡± Fiona was speechless: ¡°What hotel?¡± Angelica said the ce and Jofo approached, ¡°So this is the hotel you went tost night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Angelica,¡± said the father, rubbing his hands nervously, ¡°how do you like Manuel? Do you see the future with him? As soon as Angelica blushed at the question asked, Fiona pped Jofo¡¯s forehead with the palm of her hand: What are you asking? Even you are already talking nonsense about your daughter¡¯s feelings. You are the father and she is your daughter. Wouldn¡¯t you be embarrassed if you were in her shoes? Angelica¡¯s father was a little irritated by Fiona¡¯s p and rubbed his head, not daring to speak. Being married to a strict woman was not an easy ordeal. Angelica looked at her father and felt a little sorry for him as well, but she still could not answer his question. Fiona ruthlessly solved the problem with her husband and turned to Angelica with a smile. ¡± Daughter, do not say anything to your father, tell me. How do you like Manuel? How do you feel about him? Even though you came of age yesterday, I still want to ask you something. After all, you are no longer a child. You already have a lot to understand, okay? Angelica was embarrassed. She didn¡¯t quite understand what her mother meant. Mom, what¡¯s going on? Why do you ask? In the end, Angelica never hid the fact that she liked Manuel. Why do her parents ask her these questions? Manuel acts very reserved with her. He told her that they would discuss everything after she turned 18. And lo and behold, she turned 18, and he didn¡¯t even try to kiss her. Angelica was aware that she liked Manuel. But she did not know how he felt about her. Mother, you are not just asking. I always want to ask you many questions, because you understand a lot from life. These words gave Fiona pause. She waved her hand, inviting her husband into the house, and then took Angelica by the hand and led her into the garden. ¡°You grew up with Manuel, he¡¯s been in your eyes and in your head for as long as you can remember, and he¡¯s so good, there¡¯s nothing wrong with you liking him. But have you ever tried to look around and pay attention to other kids? Fiona continued seriously, ¡°Mother knows that you like Manuel now, but have you ever thought that maybe because you haven¡¯t had any contact with other boys, you subconsciously think that he is the one you like? If you go out with other boys, you will realize that you are just used to him. You think of him as your older brother, but do you have feelings for him as a man? ¡°Mom ¡­¡± ¡°Mother just wants you to look around. I don¡¯t want you to regret itter. Angelica, however, wrinkled her nose and said seriously, ¡°But Mom, I¡¯ve had contact with other boys, too.¡± ¡± What are you saying? Who were they? ¡± Pacino, Brillo and Titian, they are all boys.¡± But she didn¡¯t think she would like any of these guys-the only one was Manuel. None of them couldpare to him. ¡°Silly girl, this is because you all grew up together, well, not really together, but you¡¯ve known them since you were little, maybe you try to meet boys at school? There are a lot of good boys out there, do you try?¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t even want to try. Although we didn¡¯t grow up together, none of them are close to me in spirit. Only Manuel. Why do you all think I don¡¯t understand anything? Is it because I¡¯m small or because I¡¯m not dating? ¡°Angelica, it¡¯s just ¡­¡± ¡°Mom I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but I¡¯m very firm in my thoughts, I don¡¯t want to meet other boys and I don¡¯t want to try with other boys. I may be young, but I really know what I want for myself.¡± Fiona had to change her tone when she got a little emotional: ¡°Don¡¯t get upset, mom is just giving you advice, if you think mom¡¯s advice is not right, don¡¯t follow it.¡± Angelica breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Chapter 1664 – Teaching him a lesson Manuel had just returned to Vi Antic when Pacino¡¯s call came. ¡°Manuel, how is Angelica? Have you finished celebrating her birthday? His voice was anxious and his breathing was unsteady. Manuel looked at the time on his wristwatch and tightened his lips, ¡°The birthday was held yesterday and it¡¯s at this time, do you think it¡¯s over?¡± Pacino said with disappointment, ¡± The girl celebrates 18 only once in a lifetime, and I did not expect that I would not be able to see Angelica in a festive dress. I could hear the disappointment in his voice, but Manuel did not know how to console him and thought for a while before saying. The night beforest, Pacino¡¯s mother had suffered acute appendicitis, and the family had rushed to the clinic with him. Being the only son, he could not go away. In addition, his father is constantly at work and could not return home. Therefore, Pacino alone had to face all the difficulties. He couldn¡¯t leave his mother toe to Angelica¡¯s birthday at that time, so he asked Manuel to bring him the presents. With this in mind, Manuel said, ¡°How is your mother? I¡¯ll go home, pack my things andeter.¡± ¡°No.¡± Pacino sighed, ¡°No need toe, my mother is fine, the operation is fine, she will only be here for a few days.¡± Manuel turned off the engine and replied, heading home, ¡°Send me the address to the chat, I¡¯ll be there in about ten minutes.¡± ¡°There is no need, really.¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Pacino added, ¡± Okay, I¡¯ll send you the address. Let me know when you get to the hospital. I will meet you. ¡°Okay.¡± Manuel hung up the phone and headed upstairs. He returned to his room to change his clothes. Going downstairs, he collided with his mother. ¡°Are you back?¡± ¡± Yes, but I need to go out again. ¡°. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Pacino¡¯s mother was hospitalized yesterday.¡± Serena knew that Pacino was a good friend of Manuel¡¯s. And when she heard the news about his mother, she got worried, ¡°What¡¯s going on? No wonder Pacino didn¡¯te to the birthday yesterday, it¡¯s because his mother is in the hospital, are you going to see her now?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to see her.¡± ¡°Then mother will go with you.¡± Manuel stopped him, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to ask Angelica if she wants toe with me.¡± At those words, Serena¡¯s footsteps stopped, and she immediately understood what he meant. ¡°Okay, then mom will go another time, you be careful on the way.¡± At first, Manuel did not think of calling Angelica with him. Besides, she had not slept since yesterday. I had to give her a chance to rest at home. But thinking about Pacino¡¯s current state, Manuel had the idea to ask Angelica if she wanted toe. Of course, I had to ask him himself. If he wants, they will go together, and if not, then nothing terrible. Once in the car, Manuel after a while ¡®texted Angelica. Have you rested? It took about ten minutes before Angelica responded. ¡°Manuel , what happened?¡± It was then that Manuel decided to call her. ¡°Manuel?¡± The girl¡¯s voice rang out on the other end of the phone. Manuel turned away from Vi Antic, his vision falling forward, ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy, don¡¯t worry, I rested wellst night.¡± ¡°Then would you like to go somewhere with me?¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± After picking up Angelica, Manuel noticed that she had not changed her clothes fromst night. He immediately sat down in the passenger seat next to the driver . Putting on the seat belt , the girl turned to Manuel, ¡°Manuel, you did not say where we are going.¡± ¡°At the hospital.¡± Angelica¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°To the hospital? Are you sick? Or was it the rainwater that made your feet ufortablest night, I¡¯ll just say ¡­.¡± ¡°Neither of us.¡± Manuel interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go see Pacino.¡± Pacino? Hearing her name, Angelica became concerned. ¡°Are we going to the hospital to look for Pacino? Is he at the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Pacino? He didn¡¯te to my birthday yesterday, it¡¯s because of ¡­¡± Angelica¡¯s face paled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pacino is fine too, it¡¯s his mother, who had surgery in the hospital yesterday and couldn¡¯te to the club because she had to stand guard, that¡¯s why she asked me to give you the gift.¡± ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell me yesterday?¡± ¡± If I told you about it, would you be able to enjoy your birthday?¡± Pacino himself asked Manuel not to tell Angelica. He said she was too sensitive a girl, if she found out, she would not be able to have fun celebrating her birthday. So Manuel promised Pacino that he would not tell anyone about it. ¡°The intention was to visit the hospitalst night after dinner.¡± But no one knew that such heavy and prolonged rain would begin and the roads would be flooded. So, did Pacino¡¯s mother get sick? He must have been really sick yesterday? Then let¡¯s run to the hospital.¡± Once at the hospital, Manuel sent a message directly to Pacino. ¡°On site.¡± After parking his car, Manuel stayed in front of the hospital with Angelica. It took a few minutes for Pacino to arrive. Noticing that Manuel did note alone and that Angelica was with him, Pacino turned to his friend, ¡°Why did you bring her here too? I thought we agreed ¡­¡± ¡± Pacino!¡± Angelica interrupted him and spoke with a serious expression, ¡°How did it happen?¡± Pacino: ¡°What?¡± Your mother was put in the hospital! Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything? Even though yesterday was my birthday! You didn¡¯t need to hide it from me for a whole day! If you had told me earlier, we could have visited your mother yesterday. And you shouldn¡¯t be here alone. The girl spoke very seriously. Her face was tense.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Pacino, how could you do that!?¡± Pacino was immediately ashamed: ¡°Angelica, I¡¯m sorry! I did the wrong thing. Please forgive me! I just wanted you to celebrate your birthday well. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. Of course, celebrating a birthday is very important! But you are also very important to me! Don¡¯t ever do that again! That¡¯s how the girl taught him a serious lesson. Chapter 1665 Creating opportunity Even though it was a lesson, Pacino did not feel half as disgusted as he felt warm inside. ¡°Okay, okay, I know I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll tell you next time.¡± Pacino stroked Angelica¡¯s head and said, ¡°You¡¯re not angry now, are you?¡± Angelica immediately turned into a little cutie: ¡± Pacino, I didn¡¯t mean to talk like that. I just think that because we are friends, we should support each other. The problems happened to your mother, and we should be there and help you.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Angelica said it very sincerely. Her eyes were clear and transparent. She had nothing to hide. Pacino knew that she considered herself his friend. He was happy and sad at the same time. Happy that as a friend she would take care of him and treat his business as her own. Sad that as a friend he would never be able to be anything else in the future. Suddenly, Pacino, noticed that there was a ne around Angelica¡¯s neck, which he had never seen before. He asked unconsciously, staring at the ne around her neck. ¡°Seven stars with the moon?¡± Hearing this question, Angelica was moved. Not immediately understanding what Pacino was saying, she nodded shyly. ¡°Well, it was a birthday present I received yesterday.¡± She did not say whose it was, but Pacino looked at her expression and eyes and thought he probably guessed without having to ask. How could Manuel not read her expression? But something had to be addressed, something that could not be avoided. He spoke lightly, ¡°Which room is your mother in?¡± ¡°Come with me, I will take you there.¡± Pacino turned and led the way, followed by Manuel and Angelica. ¡°My mother had surgery yesterday and is still in good spirits today, but the doctor said she should rest more. And still too weak. So she will not be able to talk to you for too long.¡± ¡°Sure, that¡¯s fine.¡± Angelica spoke thoughtfully, ¡°Your mother¡¯s health is more important, it¡¯s okay not to talk, we are just here for a visit.¡± Pacino brought his friends into the ward. When he opened the door, he saw that the nurse was just giving his mother an injection. So the friends had to wait outside for a while. After finishing all procedures, the nurse and left. Pacino took the boys to the ward. ¡°Mom, Manuel and Angelica are here to see you.¡± After the operation, Gina looked very emaciated. But when she heard that Manuel and Angelica hade to her, she looked on. ¡°Are Angelica and Manuel here? Pacino, help me sit down.¡± ¡°Aunt there is no need!¡± Angelica rushed forward and spoke softly, ¡°You just had an operation, lie down and rest, don¡¯t move.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was soft, and her palm was soft, unlike Pacino¡¯s, which was full of bone and no flesh, so it hurt to touch her. Gina looked at Angelica with an affectionate smile. ¡°What a good girl! If my health had been better, I would have given birth to a daughter!¡± Pacino heard this and said, ¡°Mother, you say it as if you think I am not taking care of you.¡± ¡°Even if you do, you are not as cute as a little girl. Are you still trying topete with her?¡± chasing his lips, Pacino answered nothing. Hearing that Gina treats the girls so warmly, Angelica spoke up, ¡°Aunt, I wille to the hospital every day to take care of you since I don¡¯t have to go to school these days.¡± ¡°How can you do this?¡± Gina shook her head, ¡°I would be embarrassed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, Aunt Gina, and don¡¯t worry about anything. Gina thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Well, all right, then Pacino will take you. Pacino sensed something and, with a twinkle in his eyes, said. Manuel can bring it here. But it will cause him so much inconvenience. Manuel¡¯s expression was light: ¡°It will not be difficult for me to take care of her.¡± After chatting for a while, Gina felt tired. Pacino covered her with a nket so that she could fall asleep. After a while, her mother¡¯s breathing became even and serene. Pacino escorted his friends to the door. ¡°Well, you have visited my mother, now you can go home. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t spend all your time in the hospital.¡± ¡°But Pacino, I just promised your mother that I woulde to her every day. ¡°She is confused and talking nonsense, there is no need toe every day, one visit today is enough.¡± Manuel unexpectedly replied, ¡°Then I will bring Angelica every day.¡± When Pacino looked at him surprised, Manuel exined, ¡°Aunt is sick and it would be nice to have a little girl with her to ease her mind.¡± After these words, Pacino could no longer argue. He also noticed that Manuel understood him. Everyone understood except Angelica. She was still too unintelligent for that. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯lle back tomorrow. On the way back, Angelica turned to Manuel. ¡°Manuel.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Pacino¡¯s mother fell ill, and why then does she lie alone in the ward, and no one visits her? Manuel was disgusted by this question and did not know how to answer it. The situation in Pacino¡¯s house was veryplex. His father-has a mistress outside. And even though there is another woman, Pacino¡¯s mother does not want to divorce him. Therefore, Pacino¡¯s father did not live with them for many years. Even if he wanted to go back, no one would take him back. But if you tell Angelica everything ¡­ So Manuel said indifferently, ¡°Maybe everyone else is busy with work, or like us, theye for a visit and leave again. After all, as you saw earlier, Auntie was so tired that it would not be appropriate to continue disturbing them there.¡± Yes, most likely he is, ¨C Angelica nodded, and then added, Pacino is the only one who constantly cares about her. I guess he is very tired? I noticed that his eyes were red. It was obvious that this greatly upset Angelica. Although it was normal, Manuel still felt very ufortable. The girl¡¯s mood was conveyed to him, and he said, I will take care of him. ¡°Really? How nice!¡± Manuel reached out his hand and stroked Angelica¡¯s head, ¡°Come on, let¡¯se back today, when wee back you go rest and tomorrow we wille at the usual time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In the department Pacino returned after dropping the two off and was about to pour himself a ss of water when Gina¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Silly boy, mom gives you a chance and you push people out?¡± His voice startled Pacino. He turned to his mother¡¯s bed and said: ¡°Mom, are you awake?¡± Chapter 1666 Don’t let go Gina waved her hand, gesturing for Pacino to help her sit up. Pacino did not move and sighed, ¡°You have to lie down, if you keep getting up and lying down againter it¡¯s no good. It¡¯s been a very short time since the operation. Gina gave him a testy look, ¡°It¡¯s just a small operation, why all the fuss? Don¡¯t worry, mother has a long life ahead of her, she won¡¯t die.¡± Here, Gina paused and then added, ¡°Before getting the family property , Mother would still not dare to die.¡± A sh of helplessness shed in Pacino¡¯s eyes at the word property. His mother always hoped that he would receive the inheritance alone and not share it with his father¡¯s mistress. After all, Pacino was the only son, and on him alone was all the hope. Thinking about this, Pacino could not help but say, ¡°Why don¡¯t I have younger brothers or sisters? ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to fight for the property; it could have been given to my brother or sister.¡± ¡°Stupid boy, do you know what you are talking about? You are my only son. And you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t want to fight for the inheritance? Your father really turned me off with what he did. And if you don¡¯t fight for the inheritance, then everything will get the lover. And if I die, I will not be able to find peace. Again these words, Pacino was tired of hearing them since he was a child. He felt that he loved his mother and did not even want her to lead the life she was leading. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you divorce my father? If you divorce him, you will both be happy. You thought I was too young and needed a lot of money for myself. But I am about to graduate from high school and will be able to find a suitable job. You also have your own savings. Can¡¯t we live together without depending on anyone? Hearing this, Gina¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°No way!¡± At the mention of this, Gina¡¯s emotions red, ¡°That lover, she stole my husband, such a shameless woman, she expected me to divorce, if I divorce, wouldn¡¯t that be just what she wants?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing to indulge his desires, you only think about that but not about yourself, how many years do people live, isn¡¯t it important to be happy with yourself? Mom, whether it¡¯s millions or billions in property, I don¡¯t care. I just want you to be happy. Hearing these words, Gina sighed a little in her heart, ¡°Pacino, I know you want me to be happy. But didn¡¯t you think that if your father and I divorced, we could be happy? I will never be able to ept the fact that I am no longer the main woman for your father. If I don¡¯t give permission for a divorce, then this girl will remain a mistress and won¡¯t be able to do anything. Some women like to act out the drama, not letting go of others and not letting go of themselves. Gina behaved the same way, causing pain to everyone around her. ¡°Pacino, I know you can¡¯t understand me. But you are not in my shoes, so you will never understand me. Just promise me that you won¡¯t act like your father after you get married. If you cheat on your wife, I would break your legs. Hearing this, Pacino could not help but frown, ¡°Mom, how could I be that kind of person?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be, however, learn everything from your father¡¯s stinking virtue, I will never forgive him in this life, and you don¡¯t need to take him as a father, this kind of person doesn¡¯t deserve it at all, you just need to take away all his property.¡± Pacino stopped talking.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The ward fell silent and after a while Gina spoke, ¡°Silly boy, when I arranged today¡¯s opportunity for you, why did you only think of refusing?¡± Pacino was speechless for a moment, and indeed the matter was mentioned; he knew in his heart that she would say it, so he was prepared for it. ¡°It¡¯s tooplicated.¡± ¡°How is it tooplicated? This girl has a very kind heart. She saw that I was lying here alone, and no one was visiting me. So she decided to support me and share my burden with me. ¡°Manuel can do it too.¡± Pacino said lightly. ¡°Manuel may be the same as her, Manuel is a man and you are friends, but Angelica is different and you don¡¯t like the girl?¡± ¡°When did I say that?¡± ¡°You were born of your mother and raised by her, I don¡¯t know what is in your heart? I can tell with one look from you.¡± Well, at this point in the conversation, Pacino felt like there was no point in denying it, and instead of responding, he just tightened his lips. ¡°That¡¯s why mother gives you a chance, I think Angelica is a very nice girl, not like those little girls out there, she is simple and kind, clean as a sheet of paper, you should be lucky in ten lifetimes to marry her.¡± When ites to Angelica, Gina has nothing but praise for her. It was natural for a boy to be very happy when the girl he liked also liked his mother, but unfortunately ¡­ he and Angelica were not in love. Seeing that he said nothing and remained silent, Gina became irritated, ¡°Are you saying that you are not going to take a girl away from your friend Manuel?¡± Pacino was very surprised. He didn¡¯t think mother could think of such things. Stupid. The two are not yet in a rtionship. Nothing is clear between them. Before everything is settled, you will start a fair game. If the best friends are in love with a girl, what are left to do? Mom, maybe my opinion doesn¡¯t match yours. For me, a friend and his girlfriend are very important. He could not betray a friend because of a girl, but neither could he give up his beloved for the sake of his best friend. But most importantly, Angelica did not like him. If Angelica had had feelings for him, he would not have backed out so easily. Your personal happinesses first. Don¡¯t you like Angelica? ¡°Yes.¡± Then fight for it. I will help you in this. When you push a girl away, will it be easy to reach herter? ¡°Stop it.¡± ¨C Pacino interrupted his mother, -Angelica has long since admitted to me that she doesn¡¯t like me. And if I had confessed to her that I liked her, she would not havee here today. Gina: ¡°¡­¡± He did not expect the conversation toe to this. Although Angelica seemed so soft and sweet, she had a firm character. After some reflection, Gina spoke again: Angelica is a very determined girl. And these are very rare. How old is she? How can she know what is sympathy and what is love? Her feelings and preferences will change as she gets older, or until she starts a rtionship. You must not give up.¡± Chapter 1667 – Check how Shouldn¡¯t she at least give up her efforts until she settles down with someone else? The words raised a lot of clouds in Pacino¡¯s mind. ¡°What happens if she falls in love with someone else? I never interfered with her. What do you mean I didn¡¯t interfere? If she falls in love with someone else, you can¡¯t stop her. And if you can intervene, it means her feelings are not too strong and are just emerging. Stupid, don¡¯t think about the other guys. If you like Angelica, be there for her. Pacino did not respond. ¡°Don¡¯t push it out when ites tomorrow.¡± The next day Manuel brought Angelica to the hospital on time, and when Gina saw her, she found the girl pretty and delightful in every way. It would truly be a blessing in ten lifetimes if Pacino could marry her. But Manuel did not leave when he arrived and sat in a chair to the side, while Angelica sat beside the bed, reaching out to give Gina a massage of her arms and legs. Satisfied, Gina suddenly said to Pacino, ¡°Pacino, Mommy wants to have ravioli for lunch, why don¡¯t you go back and make it for me?¡± Since he was in the hospital, Pacino dared not refuse his request, so he nodded: ¡± good.¡± ¡°Manuel, go with him. Nothing will happen if Angelica stays here with me. See what¡¯s for lunch today and bring something for Angelica. Angelica quickly waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m not picky, I can even eat dumplings with you.¡± ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t just eat dumplings at your age, you have to eat some rib soup, you can¡¯t be like Auntie, you¡¯re still growing up.¡± Hearing his mother¡¯s words, Pacino left the room with Manuel. He guessed that she wanted to be alone with Angelica. Although this irritated him, but there was nothing he could do to avoid it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± It was Manuel, however, who told him with a nd expression. After leaving the room, Pacino was the first to start a conversation. ¡°Sorry man, my mother, she ¡­¡± ¡°I know, no need to exin.¡± After all, they are elderly and everyone wants the best for their children, so this was understandable for Manuel. ¡°Don¡¯t let me exin, but I can¡¯t help but repeat it, even though there seems to be nothing to say. My mother is just sick right now, so I have to go along with it, but don¡¯t worry, Angelica doesn¡¯t like me, so I won¡¯t do anything more, don¡¯t worry.¡± At those words, Manuel¡¯s steps slowed and his eyes fell on her face in aplicated way. ¡°You don¡¯t think Angelica likes me, so you think she likes me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Is it true? This is what Manuel had doubted. Pacino stared at him, ¡± What? Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t know? Why, don¡¯t you say you don¡¯t know you, the way I see you, you like Angelica too?¡± After a few moments, Manuel kept walking forward and Pacino quickly followed him, ¡°Tell me what you really think, Angelica likes you with all her heart, if you don¡¯t like her, say so and don¡¯t hold her back.¡± ¡± I don¡¯t quite understand what feelings you are talking about right now. ¡°What did you say?¡± Angelica is a very nice girl. Seeing her smile, I understand that I am ready to protect and defend her all her life. I always try to make her smile and never leave her sad. But I don¡¯t know if it is love.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Hearing this, Pacino could not help but grimace, ¡± Something you have abandoned very deeply. It¡¯s hard for me to understand what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s like you had something like that and without much effort and now you¡¯re bragging about it and bothering him. If you had been friends with her since childhood, seen her crying andughing, seen her in any mood, you would have been used to it long ago. Would you say then, do you like her or love her? Hearing him say this, Pacino still had a look of disbelief on his face. The boys quietly got into the car and drove away. Pacino could not resist and said, It seems to me that with my words I am pushing Angelica into your arms. Manuel was very surprised. He did not understand what his friend was talking about, so he decided not to answer anything. Obviously, you like Angelica as a girl. ¡°It¡¯s easy to find out if you have feelings for her.¡± Pacino held his tongue for a moment, turned his head toward Manuel and said seriously, ¡°Kiss her.¡± At first, Manuel wanted to turn the car around, but after hearing these words, he changed his face and almost crashed into the wall. Gosh, can you calm down? Did those two words get you so excited?¡± At her words, Manuel looked at him with cold eyes. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°What am I talking about? Did I say something wrong? And when a man loves a woman, can¡¯t he kiss her? This is the best and most convenient way to test feelings. Pacino said angrily, ¡± Gee, I like it too! Why else should I give you advice?¡± Manuel frowned and half-closed his thin lips without responding. ¡°What, you think I¡¯m wrong? I¡¯m telling you that if you don¡¯t want to kiss her when she¡¯s in front of you, it means you¡¯re not interested in her, do you understand?¡± The car went silent and the atmosphere became oppressive and awkward. A long moment passed before Manuel¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Does a kiss on the forehead count?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t count!¡± Pacino cursed, ¡°A kiss on the forehead and cheeks doesn¡¯t count¡­. I¡¯m talking about a real kiss, and you know what I mean.¡± Manuel pressed his lips together even tighter. He and Pacino were already grown boys and, of course, they realized it was a real kiss. But Manuel felt he could not do it. It seemed to him that Angelica had always been a child to him, telling him how to kiss properly. Thinking about it, Manuel closed his eyes and leaned back in his seat. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t kiss her. If you don¡¯t want to kiss Angelica, say so now. If you don¡¯t like her, I won¡¯t give her to others just like that. God is a witness, how many times she imagined it and how many times she saw it in a dream. And each time he thought it was too much, because she was pure and innocent. But when he really liked someone, he couldn¡¯t control himself. So every time he dreamed of Angelica, he thought he was crossing the line. But the feelings were so sweet that they brought him intonguor. After a while, Manuel, calming down and putting his thoughts in order, pressed the elerator pedal. When Pacino saw that he was silent, he asked him anxiously, ¡± What were you thinking? Exin it to me. Manuel remained silent. The car drove out of the hospital courtyard. ¡°Manuel, let¡¯s close this issue today! What are you thinking about? Are you going to kiss her or not?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chapter 1668 – They don’t like me ¡± I will not shut up. On the contrary, I will tell you everything, Pacino did not stop, and without stopping he said something to Manuel. ¡± I tell you for a fact that this is the best way to test your feelings for a girl. If you just treat her like a sister, then you will never want to kiss her, right? And if you really like her, then you constantly want to hug and kiss her, and not only that. Suddenly, there was a sound of sharp brakes, and the car suddenly stopped. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Manuel shouted with a grim face. Pacino saw that his friend was really angry, so he did not dare to continue the conversation and did not finish the sentence. At that moment, Manuel had mixed feelings. After calming down a bit, he continued driving. And even though he remained silent all the way through, he realized more and more that Pacino was right. This method was the most reliable way to test feelings. Thinking about it, he wondered if it wouldn¡¯t be dishonest for Angelica if he couldn¡¯t actually kiss her, After all, he is not a robot to test his feelings about her. And if she doesn¡¯t control him. With these thoughts, Manuel drove all the way until they arrived at the supermarket. Then they went in together. They just needed to buy some of the right ingredients for the dumplings. ¡± There is still some pasta left over fromst time, so we just need meat and something for the filling.¡± Pacino¡¯s hands flew as he grabbed many things and shoved them into the shopping cart, quickly buying everything and then going to pay the bill. ¡°Does aunt like dumplings?¡± asked Manuel, probably trying to lighten the mood. ¡°They don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s just a way to distract you and me.¡± So he returned to the subject: ¡± ¨C But she loves Angelica very much and dreams of bing her daughter-inw. You¡¯ve probably noticed that. ¡± ¨C This is almost impossible, Manuel said bluntly. Pacino immediately changed his face upon hearing these words. ¨C Could you express your thoughts more tactfully? I already know that Angelica is in love with you, but that is no reason to show off like this now. ¡°Pacino. Manuel stopped in his tracks and looked at him for the first time with such serious eyes. ¨C What? Why were you suddenly staring at me so much? You don¡¯t have to tell me how much you like it. That¡¯s not what I meant. -Then stop joking about it. Pacino froze. ¡°I know how much you like Angelica, and I don¡¯t want to touch your wounds on purpose. Stay away from her if you can¡¯t take those feelings anymore. Staying away? To be away from Angelica means to stop seeing her. Then she will no longer have to think all day about the fact that she loves another person, and not you. This is undoubtedly a good way to forget him. However, he will suffer greatly if she disappears from his sight. Pacino could ept that she was in love with Manuel, but it was beyond his strength to stopmunicating with herpletely. ¨C I can¡¯t, Pacino shook his head, rejecting his friend¡¯s offer. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not as weak as you think. I can take it. Let¡¯s go soon, it¡¯s time to go home, having said that, Pacino quickly went to the exit, and Manuel, in silence, followed him. Hospital. Since the two had left, Gina had taken Angelica¡¯s hand; her tone was especially gentle. ¡°Angelica, you came of age this year, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I thought I was a little girl when I met you, but now all these years have passed and the little girl has be a big girl.¡± Talking about those days, Gina sighed with admiration. Back then, this little girl was chubby and her eyes were as bright as stars, and she had grown fond of Angelica at that time. But she was concerned that Pacino¡¯s vision might be different from hers, that she might like Angelica but Pacino might not. She never thought that Pacino¡¯s eyes and preferences were exactly the same as hers. Knowing her son, Gina understood after seeing the way her son looked at Angelica a few times. ¡°Well girl, do you have a boyfriend now that you are in school?¡± Angelica did not expect Gina to ask this question out of the blue; her cheeks flushed slightly and she shook her head. ¡°Why are you so shy when I ask? Now you¡¯ve grown up, it¡¯s time for you to have a boyfriend.¡± Hearing the question about the boy, Angelica immediately had the image of Manuel in her head, but she could not admit it to Pacino¡¯s mother, she only said, ¡°Auntie, I think I am still young, there is no hurry.¡± ¡± ¨C Yet, you are eighteen years old. So, it¡¯s time to start dating. After all, you won¡¯t know if someone is right for you until you try. Angelica answered nothing, but Gina did not change the subject, dreaming of taking her to her son. ¡°Angelica, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Yes, absolutely.¡± ¡°What do you think of Pacino?¡± ¡°What?¡± Angelica froze, not quite understanding the meaning of Gina¡¯s words. Auntie likes you very much, she thinks a girl like you is very rare, and she has known you since you were a child. And you know Pacino. He, though a talker, is still a very calm and nice guy. Not never brought a girl home indiscriminately, and even if he did, you are the only one.¡± Hearing these words, Angelica immediately understood what Gina was talking about. She also suddenly guessed why, under the pretext of making ravioli, she sent her son and Manuel home. She was a little agitated and her voice weakened a few notches. ¡°Auntie, Pacino and I are very good friends.¡± ¡°Auntie knows.¡± Ginaughed slightly, ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to ask you, how do you feel about the transition from best friends to romance?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Angelica: ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid girl, aunt likes you very much and she would like to have you as her daughter-inw, my son, as you should see, likes you very much too.¡± At those words, Angelica¡¯s brain was confused and she was a little overwhelmed by the reaction. ¡°Does Pacino like me?¡± Is it true? So,st time her basketball camp friends were right. But after all, she herself asked Pacino about this, but he denied everything. Why, then, does her mother say this? ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Noticing Angelica¡¯s reaction, he asked. He is crazy about you. And for many years now. I have never seen my son treat a girl the same way he treats you. Angelica was speechless. A momentter, she exined in a whisper, ¡± -Zia, you are most likely wrong. He and I are really just friends. Besides, we have already discussed this with him. He doesn¡¯t like me, Angelica finally said after a while. ¡°What?¡± It was something Gina hadn¡¯t thought about, ¡°Did he say he doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Angelica nodded, ¡°Yes, aunt.¡± Chapter 1669 – Without any comparison Hearing this, Gina became a little angry. She did not expect her son to still not admit his feelings to Angelica, and even told her that he did not like her at all. Will Pacino be able to reach her in this way? So he decided to take matters into his own hands. ¡°Angelica, you have known Pacino for a long time, what do you think of him?¡± Angelica had always been close to Pacino and naturally thought he was a good guy, otherwise she would not havee to the hospital to visit him and even help with his treatment. Thinking about this, he said softly, ¡± Pacino is a very kind person.¡± ¡°In what way?¡± Angelica: ¡°In every way.¡± ¡°Since he is good in every way, would you like to get to know him a little better? For example, if he says he doesn¡¯t like you, could he lie to you?¡± ¡°Lie to me?¡± Angelica looked confused and shook her head, ¡± . Absolutely not. Pacino has always treated me well and would never lie. ¨C Then I will ask another question. Why did he tell you that? He didn¡¯t think the boy was stupid enough to open his mouth and say he didn¡¯t like it, ording to his character he wouldn¡¯t deny it even if he held it in, there had to be some reason to say something like that. Gina¡¯s next question confused Angelica again. At that time, she herself asked Pacino about her feelings, why the basketball boys drove her to these thoughts. She did not believe this was possible, but tormented by doubts, she still decided to ask Pacino directly¡­. ¨C Well, why? Gina repeated her question. ¨C I was the one who asked her, embarrassed, Angelica replied. ¡°What?¡± Gina was taken aback: ¡± Did you ask him about his feelings for you? ¨C Yes, Angelica replied, lowering her head low. ¨C And why did you want to know? Because you like it¡­. ¡°No,¡± Angelica shook her head after interrupting. ¨C I treat Pacino only as a friend, and nothing more. ¨C Then why are you¡­. And although Angelica felt ufortable, she understood that Gina wanted to take her son with her. She herself had no feelings for Pacino, so he decided to exin everything to her immediately. ¨C I began to worry that he was in love with me, so I decided to ask him. After these words, Gina became desperate. Was Angelica worried about this? ¨C Forgive me. I understand that it was too bad of me , but I wanted to rify everything at once, because I myself have friendly feelings for Pacino. I am still young and don¡¯t want to think about all this. ¨C Don¡¯t want to think, or maybe you are just in love with another person? Gina couldn¡¯t help herself. Angelica: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Angelica¡¯s whitened face, she realized that she had gone too far. However, Angelica was still very young. Also, in the discussion of love rtionships, you have to be more delicate. ¨C Angelica, I didn¡¯t mean anything bad. I just want to know why you were worried about that? After all, you think he¡¯s a good guy. You just turned eighteen. Maybe you still can¡¯t sort out your feelings. O¡­ Again she talked about her age. Why does Aunt Gina think that if she is small, she is not able to understand her feelings? Why does he talk to her like that? ¨C Aunt Gina, I am already an adult and can deal with my thoughts and feelings alone. Maybe in your eyes I am still a child. But I am sure that such questions do not depend on age, said Angelica in a disgruntled voice. Her words were euphemistic, but her expression was firm, and Gina could see that the girl was a little angry, otherwise she would not have been so serious with her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She had always been fond of Angelica, so naturally she didn¡¯t want to drag her into a confrontation with her, and she was quick to turn the tables: ¡°Auntie didn¡¯t mean that. I want you to consider Pacino, after all, Auntie likes you very much.¡± ¡°But Aunt ¡­¡± Angelica¡¯s features on her small face were frowning, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to pressure me, because you like me, and I have a good rtionship with Pacino. I¡¯m afraid he will ruin everything with your words. ¡°Silly girl, why don¡¯t you understand that ¡­¡± s, let it go, I¡¯m afraid if I say more, this girl will really get angry, she has be so serious. Suddenly, Gina understood why her son did not confess his feelings to Angelica. During their conversation, he noticed that the jokes were bad with this girl. Apparently, her son was afraid that she wouldpletely stop being his friend if she confessed her feelings. ¨C All right, Angelica, don¡¯t get upset. I shouldn¡¯t have started this conversation. Just don¡¯t resent me. After all, I say this because I wish you nothing but the best. If you don¡¯t like discussing this topic with me, I won¡¯te back to it. Gina realized that she should not put so much pressure on Angelica, otherwise she wouldpletely frighten her with such conversations, so she decided to withdraw temporarily. ¡°Thank you Aunt Gina. Hearing the apology and the promise not to bring up this topic again, Angelica breathed a sigh of relief. Angelica even thought he would no longer visit her in the hospital, since he had initiated such conversations with her. Fortunately, he promised her to stop talking about it. Then Angelica would no longer have to feel so ufortable. However¡­. Angelica remembered the words of Pacino¡¯s mother that her son liked him. She was not the first person to talk to him about it. Last time she was even convinced about it, so she directly asked Pacino about it. He began to deny everything, so she calmed down. And now her mother told her. What if Pacino was really in love with her? Then why didn¡¯t he admit it? From these thoughts, Angelica had a headache, because she already had enough worries about Livia. So she could barely get all those irregr thoughts out of her head. ¡°Auntie, do you want some water? I¡¯ll pour it for you.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Angelica.¡± It was almost noon when Pacino and Manuel finally returned. They entered with lunch boxes in hand. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Auntie.¡± Manuel also greeted Gina lightly. Seeing the two side by side, Gina could not contain herself and sighed sadly. It would not be surprising if Angelica suddenly liked Manuel. Her son was inferior to him in everything. Appearance, character, financial situation, intelligence, etc. Gina sighed in her heart as she looked at Manuel, the son of the Ferrari Family was indeed gically gifted, not only in looks but also in intelligence. Chapter 1670 I will try to grow up ¡°Mom, I just made two kinds of stuffing and cooked some soup, do you want to eat now orter?¡± ¡°Leave it for now, I¡¯m not hungry yet, you guys eat first.¡± ¨C Then you can go. Eat somewhere and then rest. No need toe in the afternoon, ¨C Pacino turned to Angelica and Manuel. Gina was a little surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t mother ask you to bring food?¡± ¡°-What kind of food? I only made two servings of dumplings. Pacino did not expect Manuel and Angelica to have lunch with them in the hospital, so he suggested they leave. However, hearing this, Gina almost jumped out of bed to hit her son. She wanted to ask him what was wrong in his head, since he was hunting his friends, but she had just undergone surgery; moreover, Manuel and Angelica were standing next to each other, so she restrained herself. ¨C Your friends came here specifically to take care of me. And couldn¡¯t you cook food for them? So let¡¯s do it this way. Leave the dumplings on the table and go with Manuel and Angelica to some bar. Ande back when you have eaten. Nothing will happen to me. ¡°How can this work?¡± Pacino immediately objected, shaking his head, ¡°I can¡¯t leave you alone in the hospital.¡± ¡°Auntie, it doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯ll go home and eat by ourselves ande back to see you tomorrow.¡± Helpless, Gina could only acquiesce. ¡°All right, you guys be careful on the way, drive carefully.¡± Only after they left did Gina give Pacino a grumbling look. ¡°Silly.¡± Pacino did not respond. In fact, he did it on purpose. While they were making dumplings, Manuel asked him why not make them all at once, but he refused. -I like Angelica, but for me the most important thing is that she is happy, and not that she bes mine. Manuel stopped talking after this. Angelica and Manuel are gone. She walked behind him and looked at him from behind with a slightly unfocused gaze. Manuel was always so thin, and when he walked down the street, he always kept his back straight. She really liked him like that, but¡­. Lately, many people have told her that she is still young, so she is not able to deal with her feelings. He had to try with others to understand his true desires. Should she do that? Angelica was convinced she was right, but when everyone around her said otherwise, she began to have doubts. What if she was wrong? Why were the opinions of others so at odds with her own? Angelica was thinking about it, so she unconsciously slowed her pace and lowered her head. She did not expect Manuel to stop suddenly, so she crashed right into him. Bang!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± A low male voice suddenly rang out above her, and Angelica unconsciously lifted her head, bumping right into Manuel¡¯s deep-set eyes. ¡°Manuel?¡± ¡± ¨C You are walking along the road and you are swaying somewhere in the clouds. What happens if you crash into someone else? ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Angelica lowered her eyes, ¡°I just got a little carried away, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± She would not have thought of all this along the way, but those thoughts suddenly struck her andpletely caught her attention. ¡± ¨C All right. After all, I was there. But don¡¯t be so distracted when you walk down the road alone, it¡¯s a dangerous thing.¡± Manuel tried to give her all the information he could about the dangers of walking alone, his voice was gentle: ¡°Imagine what would happen if you also thought of something right on the roadway. Angelica wanted to answer, but he interrupted her: ¡± -The oue is impossible to predict. Therefore, we must behave very carefully on the road or in the car. You can go back to your reflexes when you cross the street. And if you really need it so urgently, then it¡¯s better to stop, think about everything and only then keep walking. Do you understand? having said that, Manuel reached out and rubbed her head. I understood everything, having said that, he wanted to reach out to him to approach him, but when he stretched out his hand for a moment, he suddenly thought of what he had just thought, so his hand stopped in midair, giving up immediately. This movement did not go unnoticed. Seeing this, Manuel remains confused and felt goosebumps. ¡± Let¡¯s go. Where are we going to have lunch?¡± -I don¡¯t care ¨C Angelica was still confused , so she automatically answered Manuel¡¯s question. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Shall I take you home?¡± Home? Hearing this, Angelica squeezed the edges of her skirt with her hands. Manuel no longer wants to have lunch with her? ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go home,¡± ¨C after a moment, Angelica nodded her head. ¡°You will have lunch at home. And then rest, school will start soon.¡± ¡°Manuel, are we going to the hospital tomorrow? ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go?¡± ¡°No.¡± Angelica shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s just that Aunt Gina is a little strange.¡± She had nned toe every day to take care of Gina, but after today¡¯s conversation she lost her desire. Angelica was unable to fulfill Gina¡¯s dreams that she and Pacino would be together, and then she would be her daughter-inw. Manuel paused in his stride, ¡°Auntie just had an operation and it¡¯s not umon for her to say strange things these days, so don¡¯t take it personally.¡± ¡°But she asks me to go out with Pacino. Don¡¯t I need to pay attention to those words? After these words, Manuel suddenly stopped and Angelica looked at him with a serious face. Manuel, do you also think like everyone else? I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t have clear ideas yet? So you don¡¯t want to be with me? Are you afraid that I will be disappointed when I face my feelings? Why do you think such nonsense? Let¡¯s go home, you need to rest, Manuel gently patted her on the head, not expecting her to talk about it suddenly. ¨C Don¡¯t change the subject! I asked you a question. ¨C Calm down ¨C Manuel took her hand and pulled her aside, seeing that she was determined. Angelica¡¯s eyes turned red; she knew she was exaggerating, but in thest few days everyone around her had told her about it, so she herself began to doubt everything. ¡°Go back to rest first, we¡¯ll talk about this another time?¡± Angelica said nothing, her eyes lowered and she looked sad for a long time before nodding. On the way home, the situation in the car was tense. Angelica did not speak to Manuel and remained with her eyes closed, leaning against the window. Manuel did not disturb her and drove home in silence. Angelica opened her eyes only when they arrived. Manuel, I understand your thoughts. I just want to rify everything. If you think I am immature, I will do my best to grow up, having said that Angelica without waiting for a response from Manuel, got out of the car. Chapter 1671 When to be together After Angelica left, Manuel sat in the car for a long time and thought about everything. For some reason, he felt anxious in his soul. Angelica¡¯s parting nce made him feel as if he would soon lose something important. Manuel¡¯s soul became so sad that he even wanted to smoke. However, he never smoked, so when he got to the store, he bought a small pack of chewing gum and threw a couple of things into his mouth. But the chewing gum did not help him cope with the internal experiences, after a while he spit it out and went home. In the following days, Angelica visited Gina in the hospital again. However, she stopped going there when there was very little time before school because she felt some excitement of re-entry. Previously, they sat with Livia at the same desk, but after that quarrel they will no longer be able to sit together. And although Angelica considered her a close friend, but if Livia does not like her so much, then she will no longer be imposed on. Angelica was just afraid that Livia would be embarrassed in front of the whole ss if she asked the teacher to sit down. Let Livia find another ce for herself and move away from her. With difficulty waiting for the semester to begin, Angelica arrived at the hostel with a suitcase. By that time, Gina had already been discharged from the hospital, so Pacino and Manuel apanied Angelica, as before, to help her clean her room after the vacations. There were traffic jams on the roads, so they arrived a littlete. Both Mich and Genara were already in the dormitory when she arrived, and when they saw Manuel and Pacino behind Angelica, they immediately stood up. ¡± Angelica, you guys all came together. ¨C Hello, after greeting them, Angelica nced at Livia¡¯s bed, but she was not there yet. And although he decided not to impose his friendship on Livia anymore, they had been friends for so many years, so Angelica could not resist. ¡°Is that Livia? Hasn¡¯t shee yet?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Livia?¡± Mich immediately said, ¡°She will note here anymore.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡± ¨C Angelica, don¡¯t you know? He asked to change the room. Now he will live on the top floor. My friends live there. After these words, Angelica¡¯s face immediately darkened. It turns out that Livia decided to change not only the desk, but also the room. This was expected in this situation, but Angelica was still upset. She did not expect Livia to decide to sever any ties with her. ¡°Angelica, what happened to you and Livia during the vacations ? Why did you suddenly decide to change the room? ¨C Yes, by the way. Didn¡¯t he hurt you in some way? Because Manuel and Pacino were present, they showed particr concern for Angelica and took her side, even in dislike of Livia. ¡°Angelica, since she asked to change dormitories, forget it, it¡¯s the same for the three of us, from now on if she doesn¡¯t go out with you, you can go out with us.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we will take care of you.¡± ¡°Thanks guys, let¡¯s clean up first.¡± Angelica put her backpack on the table and then went to the bathroom. Manuel noticed her strange appearance, so he followed her. When he entered, he saw that Angelica was standing by the mirror and was ready to cry. ¡°It¡¯s not worth crying,¡± Manuel said in a weak voice, and then handed her a towel. Let¡¯s clean the room. Okay, Angelica held back tears and then smiled. ¨C It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just a little sad. In time, this will pass. Manuel reached out his hand and dropped his palm on the girl¡¯s head, his eyes a little darker. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad for people who don¡¯t value you, for anyone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica took the basin and put in clean water as she squeezed the towel and washed and wrung it out, ¡°I¡¯ll go clean the windows first.¡± ¡°The windows are too high, I¡¯ll take care of it. You can still make the sheets and clean your closet , saying this, Manuel immediately took the rag from his hands. Angelica stood there for a long time, trying to bring her thoughts into order. Then she was about to wash the closet andy out her clothes there, when Pacino immediately approached her and took her rag. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Angelica had to ept her help, so she went to make the bed. However, as soon as she had started, Mich and Genara ran to her. ¨C Angelica, we do everything, why don¡¯t you go sit on the side and wait, or you can scroll through your phone or read a book, we¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Neighbors realized that now was the perfect time to befriend Angelica and carry out her n. Livia was gone, and Angelica was very homesick because of that, so they could not miss such an opportunity. In two years, they already understood what is what. It¡¯s okay if they couldn¡¯t get Manuel, because Pacino was also there. His financial situation was also not bad, so under no circumstances should they miss this opportunity. They nned to befriend Angelica, and Manuel¡¯s family. He himself was not particrly interested in them now; the most important thing to them was thepany in which his family worked. From such care, Angelica was confused. She had nothing to do but stand by and watch everyone else clean up. As soon as she found something, someone immediately approached and took this job for himself. When the cleaning was over, Angelica felt ufortable, so she invited everyone to lunch at a bar where they could cook meat in boiling water by themselves. Such an institution was ideal for winter. After lunch, Manuel and Pacino escorted the girls to the dormitory and left. All the while, Mich and Genara held Angelica¡¯s hands on both sides and said various ttering words to her. Don¡¯t worry, Angelica. If Livia passes by another ce in ss, don¡¯t hesitate ande to us. You can sit with any of us. ¨C Yes, yes! Decide which one of us you want to sit with and we will ask the teacher to change seats. Or we can both take turns sitting with you. What do you say? ¨C No, it is not necessary; their strong desire to help surprised Angelica a bit. ¨C Don¡¯t be afraid, Angelica. We are just worried, so we want to keep youpany. ¨C Right. There may have been some disagreements between us before, but we have already apologized for those conflicts. Besides, we are no longer interested in Manuel. No one will take him away from you, so rx. Angelica: ¡°I ¡­¡± ¡°By the way, how is your rtionship developing? You are eighteen years old. When will you start dating? ¡°What are you talking about? Angelica blushed Chapter 1672 Superficial friends. ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you been in love with Manuel all this time? ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t deny it. After all, we are also girls, so everyone noticed for a long time. ¡°Yes, yes, if you need help from us in the future, just ask.¡± Mich and Genara had really changed this year and Angelica was a little surprised by their enthusiasm, but having these two munching on them left and right actually made Angelica forget Livia. ¡°I¡¯m so full, why don¡¯t we peel an orange and eat it when wee backter?¡± ¡°Yes, okay.¡± Just as the three of them were climbing the stairs, Livia wasing down. Angelica looked at her and stopped for a moment. However, Livia passed by as if she had not even noticed her. Mich and Genara looked at each other. ¨C This Livia is so inhuman. After all, we have lived with her under the same roof for two years, and now she doesn¡¯t even greet us. Only dogs behave like this. ¨C No, even a dog would not behave like this. Some animals are even more loyal than many people. ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Angelica frowns reluctantly when she hears unpleasant words about her friend. ¨C Angelica, don¡¯t be afraid. Now we will protect you from these people. It¡¯s okay that we said a few words to you. ¨C Exactly. Did you see how she acted? As if she didn¡¯t even know you. Are you still defending her? Livia not only pretended not to see them, but did not even listen to the swearing in her address and quickly disappeared from view. How could she be so insensitive? Angelica¡¯s eyes filled again with tears. ¡°Angelica, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Yes Angelica, people like that don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Angelica took a deep breath and resisted the urge to let the tears fall, ¡°Why do you want to be my friend?¡± ¨C Sure enough, because¡­., the girls began to exin something, but Angelica interrupted them. ¨C Why do I have a rich and influential family? -Angelica saw through them. At first you were intimate with me because you liked Manuel. However, he could not like you himself, so you abandoned that idea. At my birthday party, you made friends with many of them, calling themselves my friends? ¨C Angelica, everything ispletely different from what you think. Yes, initially, we had such a thought, but then we realized our mistakes. We used to do all sorts of stupid things because we were small, but now we have grown up, so it won¡¯t happen again. It¡¯s true, so don¡¯t me us in vain. We really want to be friends with you. They spoke quickly, trying to convince Angelica of their sincerity. I don¡¯t care who you want to be friends with. I only ask you not to talk about my loved ones in the future. Even if I stoppedmunicating with Livia, that does not give you the right to say bad things behind her back, Angelica said, suddenly taking a step back. ¨C Angelica, I don¡¯t understand anything. Why are you still on his side? Are you still friends? Haven¡¯t you seen his behavior only now? ¨C I am not on her side. I just don¡¯t like it when other people are discussed in front of me, that¡¯s all, Angelica said with an indifferent look, and then suddenly turned and walked away, leaving Genara and Mich incredulous. ¨C What are we going to do now? They wanted to befriend her, but in the end we just made her angry. ¨C We are not going to do anything. She also said she didn¡¯t like it when others were discussed in front of her. So we won¡¯t do that anymore. In any case, she has already left, so there is nothing you can do. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When they returned to the room, Angelica was already there and sitting on her bed. The neighbors tried every possible way to spice her up, and then they even apologized to her. ¨C Angelica, forgive us. We shouldn¡¯t have said that about Livia. You were right. Arguing behind their backs is very bad, we are to me. Don¡¯t be offended by us, okay? ¨C Yes, we won¡¯t do that anymore. The next time we meet Livia on the street, we will pass as if we were strangers. Angelica looked at their guilty faces. She was amused by the sincerity with which they spoke. If she had not then heard what they were saying behind her back, then perhaps their speech would have touched her. However, Angelica felt that they were deliberately ying out this scene in front of her. ¨C If I were not Angelica, would you say all these words to me? Would they love me, as they do now? Genara and Mich froze, staring at her in silence. ¨C No need to say anything, I already know the answer, said Angelica, lowering her eyes. She knew that most likely no one would interact with her if she did note from such a family. She would not even have had a chance to grow up with Manuel. And although she understood it, she felt that some people, in fact, genuinely cared about her and appreciated her. Losing these people would be very sad. ¡°I really don¡¯t need to think that far ahead, even if you approach me because I am Angelica, that shows that I still have value, right?¡± Neither of them said anything, because there seemed to be nothing to exin when all was said and done. No matter how much they said, Angelica would not believe them. In the end, Genara said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in talking about it, we¡¯re all adults anyway, we know a lot of things in our hearts, and we can only go on the surface. It¡¯s better to be friends than enemies, right? You should take a shower today and go to bed early, then we will have breakfast together tomorrow.¡± After this, Genara got up and returned to her bed and began to arrange her things. Mich did not expect her to be so outspoken, but thinking about it, it was better to have one more friend than one more enemy. The main thing is that there are no open conflicts between them, so everything will be fine.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and set up my things too, Go to the shower while there is hot water. Angelica sat on her bed for a long time. It was hard to tell from the look on his face what he was thinking. Only after a while did he get up and, taking his clothes, went to the bathroom. ¡°Did you understand what we said?¡± Chapter 1673 – Differences of opinion. -I don¡¯t care whether she understood or not, Genara replied indifferently. ¡°In any case, you yourself know why we want to be your friend. You heard what she just said. And since you¡¯ve already guessed, what¡¯s the point in denying it? -Yes, in words it sounds simple, but thinking about it is very different. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± The next day, when Genara woke up, she got out of bed and was about to wash her face. She was a little startled when she ran into Angelica in the bathroom. ¡± Angelica, why did you get up so early? ¡°Good morning, smiling slightly,¡± Angelica said. Her voice was not as sad as the previous night. For some reason, Genara was surprised by this. Did Angelica resign herself to what was happening and ept his offer? -I thought things through. You were right. After all, we study in the same ss. There is no need for you and I to fight. It¡¯s better to spend time together calmly,¡¬ Angelica exined, seeing Genara¡¯s puzzled face. Of course, they will not be able to be true friends, but at least they willmunicate normally. And although Angelica thought such behavior was too hypocritical, she actually did not want to think about the real reasons why people wanted to be friends with her. Since Genara and Mich really wanted to be her friends, then so be it, no matter what the reasons behind it. In this case, she will not feel so lonely. Although it did not seem very pleasant, but they could use each other. ¡°Good.¡± Genara curled her lips, ¡°I¡¯m d you figured it out, wait until I finish washing up and then we¡¯ll all go to breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then Genara started brushing her teeth. With one hand, she was scrolling through the news on her phone and talking to Angelica at the same time. What do you want for breakfast? Shall we go to the cafeteria or off campus? Angelica was about to say that she was satisfied with the dining room, but Genara suddenly interrupted her. -Recently a new caf¨¦ was opened. We have breakfast there. They cook deliciously. Mich and I have been there before. ¨C And will we have time for sses if we go there? Angelica asked anxiously. ¨C Sure. It is morning, there are not many people there. Let¡¯s go at a fast pace, then we will definitely have time. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Mich hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Go wake her up, otherwise we will definitely bete because of her. Angelica woke Mich, and when they got together, they went to have breakfast. Thus, having lost Livia, Angelica began tomunicate closely with her neighbors. And although they were not as rich as her family, they also came from stable families, so their opinionsrgely coincided. For example, in the stores, they always got the highest quality clothes from famous brands. It was the same with shoes. And as far as the establishments were concerned, they went only the best. With Livia, everything was different. She constantly paid attention to prices and tried to take only the cheapest. When Angelica offered her financial help, she always refused, so they often had misunderstandings. Despite the difference in views, they knew how to adapt to each other, so they had fun together. However, now, after starting to spend time with Genara and Mich, Angelica realized how fun it can be when there aremon interests. And happiness for Angelica was more important now, and the rest didn¡¯t matter. It passed day after day. Angelica no longer tried to see Manuel because he was busy studying all the time, as he was graduating from college this year. They barely spoke to each other. Pacino also began to visit her much less. Therefore, Angelica constantly walked with Genara and Mich. They went to sses together, yed sports, visited different cafes. All in all, we had a good time. Suddenly, their rtionship, in fact, became very close. Angelica even thought they were not as bad as they used to be. It is not clear whether it was just their influence on her, or whether she herself influenced them so well.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Two months flew by. One day they went to a caf¨¦ for lunch. Angelica ordered spicy meat. Because of the sharpness, Angelica¡¯s nose immediately turned red, and then tears flowed from her eyes. Taking a napkin, he wiped his face and continued eating. Ah, look at yourself. You can¡¯t eat spicy food. Why, then, do you order it every time? Laughing at Angelica, Mich ordered her cold yogurt. ¨C Drink. They say dairy products remove the burning sensation in the mouth well. ¡°Thank you.¡± Angelica took a few sips of yogurt and the cold sensation immediately filled her mouth. ¨C I see that you can¡¯t do it at all. Allow me to ask for a recement. Spicy food is not for you-Genara was about to pick up his te to take it to the waiter, when immediately he saw that the owner of the institution himself was going over to them and taking a new te into his hands. ¡°Girl, this is for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Angelica was a little surprised. Her whole face was still red and tears were flowing from her eyes, she looked really pathetic. Sitting next to each other, Genara and Mich also could not understand why he himself had brought them a new portion. ¨C We haven¡¯t ordered yet. How did you know that? This man was about forty years old. Hearing their question, he smiled fondly and looked at Angelica. ¨C There is a boy sitting at that table, he waved his hand to the side. ¡°Seeing how you were suffering, he asked me to make soup for you. These words struck the girls, and then they turned to the side where the man pointed. At the table down a young boy with sses. He looked good. Seeing that they were looking at him, he acted at ease and greeted them. Girl, and that guy asked me to tell you to eat less spicy. This is very bad for the stomach. ¨C Thank you, I understand. Meeting eyes with that boy, Angelica felt the warmth in his eyes and, feeling disoriented, turned away. She did not approach them, and Angelica no longer ate her meat, and switched to the soup that had been brought to her. However, as she leaned over the te, suddenly there was a viciousughter. ¨C Ah, someone finally liked our Angelica. ¨C Yes, it always seemed strange to me that no one cares about such a beautiful girl. ¨C Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡¬ Angelica was embarrassed. ¨C Why are you so excited? You didn¡¯t do any of that. I just treated you for soup. ¡°What are you afraid of? They didn¡¯t do anything to you, they just brought you a bowl of beef noodles.¡± However, this act made a great impression on Angelica. She pressed her lips together and, tilting her head, continued to eat. When she was finished with her food, she asked for a bill, but was told that this boy had already paid for them. He left the cafe a couple of minutes ago and Angelica wanted to know who he was, so she ran out after him. Chapter 1674 – I am not a monster Mocking Angelica, Genara and Mich also left the caf¨¦ and, catching up with her, chased after her, keeping some distance. ¡°Young man, wait.¡± Angelica shouted as she ran after the boy with sses. Suddenly he heard her screams and stopped and turned his head. ¡°Young. Angelica was in such a hurry after him that she almost fell under the wheels of the car. He held out his hand to her so she would not fall, and after making sure she was okay, he let her go. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Angelica shook her head, quickly pulling out her purse and handing him the money. ¨C I want to give you back the money you paid for us. He had no little money, so he handed him the thousandth bill. Seeing this, the boy smiled slightly and then adjusted his sses. ¡°Girl, I didn¡¯t pay much for you. ¨C I know, but I only have these. So take them, blushing, Angelica replied and was about to put them in his hand, but identally touched her hand to his warm palm. Unlike him, Angelica¡¯s hands were ice cold. From childhood until now, she had no physical contact with boys, except for Manuel and Pacino and two other cousins. Thus touching a strange boy, Angelica was embarrassed and immediately removed her hand. ¡°Sorry.¡± With a flushed face he said, as he dropped money on the ground. The boy noticed that Angelica was in a panic, and he tightened his lips slightly and bent down to pick up The money.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Girl. I¡¯m not a monster and I won¡¯t eat you, there¡¯s no need to be so afraid of me. After these words, Angelica began to feel even more ashamed and began to stutter a little. At that moment, Genara and Mich, who had been watching for a long time, quickly approached, ¡°Oops, our Angelica has rarely had contact with men, she is not afraid of you, she is just shy.¡± ¡°Are we right, Angelica?¡± Looking at the three of them, the boy smiled. ¨C Let¡¯s get acquainted I¡¯m a senior, Lorello.¡± ¡°Good, so he is a senior~~¡± ¡°Hi senior, we are still in our second year, my name is Genara, her name is Mich and this is Angelica.¡± Angelica, Lorello looked at her flushed face. ¨C The name is as sweet as you, Angelica. If you cannot eat spicy, it is better not to order it next time, otherwise there will be problems with your stomach. ¡°Okay.¡± Angelica could only nod her head. ¡°Also.¡± Lorello handed her back the hundred euros in her hand, ¡°No need to give me the money, we are all from the same school, consider that you were just treated to lunch by a high school student. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Angelica was about to refuse, but Mich reached out her hand and took back the hundred euros, smiling, ¡°Understood, then thank you senior, next time if you get a chance, we will treat you again.¡± ¡°Well, if there¡¯s a chance, I have a ss, I¡¯ll leave early.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, see you after senior~.¡± After Lorello left, Mich and Genara squeezed Angelica¡¯s arm, ¡°It¡¯s rare, you¡¯ve been in school for so long, this is the first time you get a peach blossom, in fact I¡¯ve always wondered, you have such beautiful features and such a good family, howe this peach blossom didn¡¯te until now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that it didn¡¯t happen.¡± Genara hugged her, ¡°It¡¯s that those people don¡¯t dare, the Rossi Group is one of the three most influential groups in North City, even if they wanted to, they wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Now there is finally one who dares to approach you, but I don¡¯t think hees after you on purpose, he is quite measured, and it shows, he didn¡¯t even ask for your phone number. Angelica, did you like it? Genaraughed. ¨C Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ll probably never see him again, shaking my head, Angelica replied. Moreover, Angelica¡¯s heart was already upied. And although everyone thought that she acted this way only because she had nevermunicated with boys, but it was not only that. Meeting him can always be arranged. You just need to make sure he has the same thoughts about you. Angelica, if you are not sessful with Manuel, and this high school student starts courting you, then why not try?¡± ¡°Try?¡± ¨C Yes. He seemed like a good guy. It is clear that he is clean and loves cleanliness. Such a loving boy will definitely take care of you. Involuntarily, Angelica remembered Manuel. On the surface, he did not look so soft and gentle, and his face was even a bit aggressive. He usually kept an indifferent face, spoke little and frowned frequently. However, he always treated Angelica with exceptional tenderness and warmth. -Exactly. You need to. Under no circumstances should you fool around with rude and insensitive boys. ¨C And I think you can¡¯t judge a person by appearance, Angelica said under her breath. ¨C It¡¯s just the outer shell. Angelica, did you immediately think of Manuel? We didn¡¯t talk about him at all. We meant heartless guys who don¡¯t know how to take care of girls. After all, Manuel is not like that. -Manuel is like a block of ice. And ice can always be melted. And there are guys like a rock. You can¡¯t change it. Can a block of ice be melted? Angelica always found it extremely difficult. Okay, if it was just a little icicle, but a lump¡­. Here, stop thinking about it, Angelica said to herself. On their way home, they ran into Pacino, who had juste from Angelica. Genara and Mich saw him from a distance, and immediately took Angelica by the hands on both sides. I noticed that this Pacino is so enthusiastic about you. If it doesn¡¯t work with Lorello, then you can try him. Angelica was stunned by these words. What kind of nonsense are they talking? ¨C I have decided not to think about it yet. I want to go to college first, then we¡¯ll see. ¨C But it¡¯s still so long before college! After all, you are eighteen years old, why wait? Although she was eighteen years old, everyone around her still thought she was small. When she went to college, she no longer looked like a child in the eyes of others. Thinking about it, he clenched his hands into fists. ¨C And in general, our rtions with Pacino are extremely friendly. You can say nonsense like that in front of me, but under no circumstances can you say it to his face. Don¡¯t make him feel embarrassed. Hearing her request, the neighbors had to agree with her. Chapter 1675 – Unexpected Encounter After Angelica met Lorello in a bar, she often met him on the street when she went out shopping. One day, Mich suddenly wanted to drink mango juice, which was being sold in a bar on the way out of campus. When Angelica went to buy it, she ran into Lorello, who then bought it for her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Another time, they all went to a well-known caf¨¦ together. Lorello was there as well. By chance, there were no empty seats in the caf¨¦, so he invited them to his table. Angelica was about to order a spicy dish , but Lorello was in front of her, and he himself ordered the ssic version without additives. And so thoughtful this Lorello. He knows Angelica can¡¯t eat spicy, so he ordered a regr one. How cute he is! ¨C Exactly! Where else can you find such wonderful guys now? Mich and Genara praised Lorello, staring at Angelica, who meanwhile remained silent and only smiled indifferently. Angelica felt ufortable. She knew that her friends were trying to get her together with this boy. She resisted, but at the same time she thought about it. Everyone around her said she needed to try dating, that she had no experience with boys. These thoughts haunted her Halfway through the stew, Mich took a phone call and ended up having to go first with Genara, and with a wink they stood up together. ¨C Angelica, I have urgent matters. You stay here with Lorello for now. Enjoy your meal. ¡°What? What is it?¡± Angelica also stood up, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you?¡± ¨C Nonsense, nothing serious ¨C Genara put her hands on Angelica¡¯s shoulders and, with gentle pressure, made her sit up and then turned to Lorello. Lorello, let¡¯s leave Angelica to you. Look don¡¯t offend her, or we will find you quickly, as soon as he said this he took Mich¡¯s hand, and they left quickly. Angelica, not holding back, frowned, feeling extremely ufortable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lorello turned to her, noticing her embarrassed face. ¡°They mean well. However, if you really don¡¯t want to, imagine you are sitting with a mutual friend,¡± she smiled slightly. Mutual friend? Angelica was relieved to hear that title, ¡°Good.¡± ¨C You epted without the slightest doubt that we are ordinary friends. I am also a little offended, Lorello said. Not expecting such speed from Angelica. ¨C What? Angelica wondered, not knowing what to say. ¨C Sorry, Lorello, I¡¯m just¡­ ¨C All right, you don¡¯t need to exin anything. We met just recently. I don¡¯t mean anything that your friends said. There is no need to be so tense about this, okay? Angelica nodded helplessly. And even though Lorello said he would just be a friend, he continued to take care of her, putting food on her. He kept making sure she had a full te, while he himself obviously did not eat much. Because of this, Angelica felt ufortable and could not eat freely. She could not help but think of Manuel. If he were here now, she would not feel the slightest embarrassment. Remembering him, she could not help herself and sighed. How long had it been since they had seen each other? It seems since the beginning of the semester. However, Angelica did not try to meet him because she knew Manuel was busy studying. Only asionally did he have free time, but even then Angelica did not meet him, so they had not seen each other for a long time. He thought that Angelica was avoiding meeting him. Suddenly, he heard two familiar male voices echoing near the entrance to the nt. ¨C What? We came from far away and you don¡¯t have any avable seats? ¨C It can¡¯t be! You never have seats. Also, you cannot reserve a table in advance. Why do you behave this way toward your customers? ¨C I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. But we always have a lot of people in the evening, so all the tables are usually upied. Come back tomorrow morning, okay? ¨C No, that¡¯s not good! Who eats at these ces in the morning? You should onlye here for dinner. Since you don¡¯t have enough free seats, is it really impossible to put additional tables? Turning her head in their direction, Angelica saw familiar faces. These were boys who shared a room with Manuel. But because she had met them only once and did not know them well, Angelica was too embarrassed to greet them. As a result, one of them looked this way just in time to meet Angelica¡¯s eyes. ¨C Hey. Isn¡¯t Manuel¡¯s sister there? -Exactly, Angelica! How did you get here? Recognizing her, they immediately approached her. ¨C Hi guys ¨C Angelica stood up to greet them. As they approached, they saw that another boy was sitting at the table with her. On the surface, he seemed to them to be a very well-educated and cultured boy. Perhaps he was her ssmate, they thought. ¨C Angelica, did youe with a ssmate for dinner? They asked, greeting Lorello. Lorello stood up, so Angelica had to introduce them. Lorello, these boys are my brother¡¯s friends. Guys, this is Lorello, a boy from my school. ¨C I see you are looking for an open seat? Perhaps you can sit with us? Smiling Lorello suggested to them. The table they sat at was designed for six people, because at first Genara and Mich were still with them. However, when they left, they had a lot of free space. ¡°Sure, as long as you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No.¡± Once seated, Lorello asked the waiter to serve two dishes again. Angelica was already agitated, and the sudden addition of two more people to the table made her more agitated. And although these guys were Manuel¡¯s friends, she did not know them at all, so she felt ufortable again. One of them, after ordering, stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands.¡± As soon as he stepped away from the table, he immediately pulled out his phone and called Manuel. And although they were ssmates, they usually did not call each other without a reason. Now she decided to call him because of Angelica. -What is it? Manuel¡¯s indifferent voice rang out. ¡°Manuel~¡± Elio began to stretch the words . ¡°Denis and I went out for dinner and guess who we ran into?¡± There was silence on the other side of the wire. Manuel had no intention of ying guessing games. ¡°Manuel, guess what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy. If you don¡¯t have anything important, then I¡¯ll hang up the phone.¡± ¨C We ran into your sister! With Angelica. Didn¡¯t you expect me to tell you about her? ¨C With Angelica? Manuel asked a littleter. ¨C Yes, she came to our hostel once, so we immediately recognized her. Manuel did not find it surprising that his friends met Angelica at one of the establishments. However, he loved to eat deliciously. He attached no importance to Elio¡¯s words. Recently, however, Angelica has been avoiding him all the time, from which he was restless in his soul. I just wanted to say that she has be even more beautiful. It¡¯s understandable why guys have started courting her. This guy she came here with treats her so well.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 1676 Strange behavior of Manuel At first, Manuel thought he heard wrong. Angelica is having dinner¡­ with some guy? ¡°Manuel? Manuel?¡± Manuel regained consciousness only after Elio shouted his name several times. Then he quickly looked at his watch and chased his lips. ¨C Where are you? a momentter, Manuel asked. When Elio returned to the table, the waiter had already brought them cutlery and tes. Angelica, maybe you wille here? Lorello said to her, pointing to a seat next to him. It was a table for six people. At first, Angelica and Lorello sat together across from each other, but now Elio and Denis sat on either side of her, while Lorello was on her sidepletely alone. At her words, Helium stood up, ¡± I aming to you.¡± When he switched to Lorello¡¯s side, there was a space on Angelica¡¯s side. Only for Manuel, Elio thought. He was a very shrewd man. Thest time Angelica came to visit Manuel, she noticed that there was something between them, and then she found out that they had been friends since childhood. Looking at them, he guessed that not only did they have a friendly rtionship, but they did not discuss it with anyone.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. As for tonight, Elio decided to call Manuel to check his assumptions. When Manuel immediately asked him about the address, he realized that he was right about him and Angelica. Angelica wanted to leave. Yet, today she had no intention of sitting in thepany of three boys, who are also unfamiliar to her. She was homesick and thought to herself how nice it would be if Manuel was by her side right now. His thoughts were interrupted by Elio, who, smiling, nodded to someone and called to the table. Manuel, we are here.¡± Manuel? At first, Angelica thought she heard wrong. However, as she turned her head, she saw the slim figure of Manuel heading toward them. When she sat down next to Angelica, she still carried a little cold from outside, there was a shiver from her, but the heat from the pot of boiling water quickly warmed her. Then she put the phone on the table and Angelica unknowingly tensed up. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if another person sits with us, do you?¡± Elio asked with a smirk as he looked at Lorello at his side. Manuel¡¯s unexpected appearance left Lorello puzzled. The charisma emanating from Manuel immediately attracted his attention. When he sat confidently next to Angelica, Lorello immediately felt their invisible connection. ¨C Of course, I don¡¯t mind. If you are all Angelica¡¯s friends, then wee to our table. ¨C This guy is not just his friend, Elio would casually say, he caught this intentionally, without even pointing out Manuel¡¯s identity, leaving Lorello to guess for himself. ¨C Hi, I¡¯m Lorello. I study with Angelica in the same school, Manuel greeted, nodding his head. ¡°Yes.¡± She answered him coldly. ¡°Manuel.¡± Saying this he looked at Angelica for a few seconds, then suddenly took a hand and pinched her cheek and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Angelica felt tension throughout her body and looked at Manuel awkwardly, not knowing what to say to him, but he spoke again himself. ¨C Apparently you don¡¯t eat much again while I¡¯m not around, saying this, she asked the waiter for a sd and put the te in front of her. ¨C You can¡¯t just eat one meal , you also have to add fresh. In fact, Angelica was already so full that she surely couldn¡¯t eat such arge bowl of sd, so she shook her head, ¡°I, I can¡¯t eat that much.¡± ¡°You will give me the remains,¡± Manuel answered her directly. Angelica was speechless and her face became all red , so she slowly lowered her eyes. He felt that there was something wrong with Manuel today. It was as if there was a certain jealousy in him. Or even a sense of possessiveness. No, it can¡¯t be, Angelica thought to herself. How can Manuel have such feelings for her? Lately, he has not even spent time with her. Angelica pressed her lips together and, in silence, began to eat her sd. Elio and Denis looked at each other and then their eyes fell in unison on Lorello¡¯s face, seeing that he still had the same expression on his face, which was quite admirable. Elio and Denis felt guilty, so they talked to him, trying to defuse the atmosphere. During this time, Angelica ate vegetables, but in her soul she had a real storm of emotions. She had no appetite , however, worried that Manuel would really finish eating behind her, she forced herself to eat. Until, half a bowl of soup was ced in front of her. ¡°Have some soup and then get some rest.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Angelica realized it, the bowl in front of her, only one-fifth of which she had eaten, was upied by Manuel, and her face grew a few degrees warmer as she saw his thin lips protrude over the rim of the bowl to scoop up the sd. She unconsciously ventted herself with her hand and reached for the soup to drink it, only to choke on it again because she was in too much of a hurry. ¡°Ahem ¡­¡± The bowl in her hand was brought quickly and Manuel brought a handkerchief to her lips, wiping it for her, gently: ¡± -Why don¡¯t you eat carefully? Manuel asked. Angelica turned her gaze toward him. His eyes were as dark as a bottomless sea. However, when he looked at her, Angelica saw in them boundless love. What is going on with him? Why is he acting so strangely today? ¡°Silly girl. No one is taking it away from you, just eat slowly and take your time,¡± saying this, Manuel touched the tip of her nose with his finger. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Angelica waspletely confused. She wanted to say something, but was silent. What is the problem, she thought. Why was Manuel acting this way? He had never been so kind and affectionate before. It is because of the fact that¡­. Angelica remembered Lorello and suddenly understood everything. At first, blood rushed to her face, but then the redness on her cheeks disappeared abruptly, and she turned white, her heart beating even faster. Suddenly she stood up and everyone at the table stared at her. ¨C I have to go. I have to repeat something else at the school, saying this, she, without waiting for an answer, picked up her backpack and was about to go to the exit, but Manuel who was sitting on the side of her did not move, not letting her pass. The situation became more tense, but Lorello¡¯s face still expressed nothing. ¡°I just arrived and you leave immediately ?¡± Chapter 1677 It’s a Lifetime Manuel took Angelica by the wrist and looked into her face. ¡°Have you had enough to eat?¡± ¨C Yes. I have to go-Angelica tried to free her hand, but Manuel held it tight, and still did not let it leave the table, then turned to Denis, who was sitting on the other side. I¡¯m sorry, I can pass.¡± Although he and Manuel were roommates, Denis did not dare to follow Manuel¡¯s example and was soon on his feet. Angelica quickly left and Denis scratched the back of his head with an apologetic look on his face, ¡°Sorry Manuel, Angelica she ¡­¡± He had not yet had time to exin, and Manuel had already gotten up to follow Angelica. The situation seemed extremely strange. Elio coughed slightly andughed dryly, ¡°Well, Manuel is probably sending the girl back to school, let¡¯s eat first and leave them alone.¡± Lorello remained calm and followed the duo as they continued to eat their dinner, without saying a word about Angelica and Manuel. Angelica ran out of the caf¨¦ with a pale face. At first, she went at a brisk pace, but then she switched to running. Her eyes were covered with a veil and her heart was beating furiously. She did not notice the car and ran straight down the road. Suddenly, someone forcibly stopped her by pulling her shoulder, and then she fell right into the arms of her rescuer. Angelica crashed into a warm and generous embrace, followed by a low reproachful voice: ¡°-Are you tired of living? You¡¯re running in the middle of the road! Angelica could no longer hold back and suddenly poured out all her emotions. ¡°Leave me alone, let me go ¨C Angelica tried hard to escape. Let me go! However, all Angelica¡¯s attempts to escape from Manuel¡¯s embrace were in vain, as he squeezed her hands tighter. Suddenly, she was in so much pain that tears even appeared in her eyes. -Leave me alone! I don¡¯t need your care. Just let me go. ¨C If I don¡¯t take care of you, then who? It is so dangerous on the roads and you are running headlong. What happens if you get hit by a car? Manuel said helplessly, hugging her. ¨C So what? Even then, I don¡¯t need your care, said Angelica sarcastically on emotion, still trying to push him away. ¨C If you were hit by a car, you would finally be able to be calm, no one would harass you. Hearing this, Manuel frowns. -Why do you say that? -Am I telling a lie? Looking at Manuel carefully, he said. ¨C Why did youe today? I had a quiet dinner with a schoolmate, and you came especially to keep uspany? ¨C Do you me me foring? Manuel squints his eyes. ¨C You had so much fun together, and I came and broke your romance? ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Angelica nodded and gritted her teeth, ¡± We just sat down and had dinner, and it¡¯s fine when your roommates joined us. But why did they call you? I don¡¯t want to see you at all!¡± Did he think she didn¡¯t understand why he was doing all this? Angelica found his behavior strange. Lately, he ignored her and did not believe her feelings, so she resigned herself. However, today he suddenly came to the bar and gave Lorello a whole performance. Finished eating the sd for her, he wiped her mouth¡­. Such manners¡­ Remembering this, Angelica immediately became angry. By these actions, he actually offended her feelings. Manuelughed at her words, but his smile was cold and his brow was tilted, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me? Who was it that said you liked me before? I was forbidden to have a girlfriend and now you don¡¯t want to see me?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Angelica struggled to remain resolute in her voice without showing weakness. ¨C That was before. And now it¡¯s different. Now I don¡¯t want to see you. ¨C So you have feelings for that guy in the bar? ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Do you want to be with him?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¨C So now you are in love with him? Manuel asked, loosening his hand, with which he held Angelica. Angelica felt panic in her soul, but the words had already been spoken. What would it be like if she took back her words? ¨C Yes, you are right! She replied after some silence. She expected him to let her gopletely after those words, but he smiled sweetly and continued to hold her in his arms. ¨C Really? I thought I heard uncertainty in your words. Are you lying to me?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¨C Who is lying? Me, Angelica¡¯s face turned white. Yes, you. We hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few months, and suddenly you started treating me very differently. You said you liked me, but you fell in love with someone else. You are trying to break my heart , Manuel said with desperation in his voice, sighing heavily. Break your heart ? Angelica thought she had misheard his words. Why should she say that? She knew he had the same thoughts about her as everyone else. He did not believe that she was really in love with him. -How does this hurt your soul? Angelica said, lowering her eyes. You think, just like everyone else, that I¡¯m still small and don¡¯t understand my own feelings. You all think that I still do not understand what love is. And since you have such an opinion about me, why do you feel so sad? ¨C Do you think you are not hurting me with your words? Angelica got a little angry, ¡°So tell me, what are you sad about? You don¡¯t believe me and now you say you¡¯re sad, aren¡¯t you being funny?¡± Manuel saw that Angelica was really angry. He realized that this time he would not be able to avoid this conversation again. If he doesn¡¯t exin everything to her now, then she might start dating that boy to spite him. At this thought, Manuel half-closed his lips and whispered, ¡± I was afraid you would regret it.¡± ¨C About what?¡± ¡°Do you know what my view of the rtionship is?¡± ¨C And which one? ¨C asking this question Angelica suddenly realized that Manuel had dragged her into this conversation about feelings, and she tried to take back her words. ¨C I don¡¯t want to know. Manuel paid no attention to herst sentence and continued. ¨C I want to be with one person together forever. Spend the rest of our lives until death do us part. From these words, Angelica froze. Does Manuel want to live his whole life with one person? ¨C If we start dating, and then suddenly you regret it, then I will not let you go. Therefore, you must bepletely confident in your feelings for me ¡­ ¡°Who says I didn¡¯t understand my emotions? Angelica interrupted him indignantly. ¡®I have no doubt that I am in love with you and I want to spend my whole life only with you. Now Manuel is stunned. He looked at Angelica in front of him. She was still the same irritable child he had known all his life, but now something about her had changed. Her face had be so beautiful and her eyes were still crystal clear. And now she looked at him with a serious look and said that she wanted to spend her whole life with him. ¨C Have you thought it through? Manuel asked in a trembling voice. Chapter 1678 Do you agree? Today Angelica was especially brave, she bravely poured out all her feelings, only after she finished screaming angrily did she realize what she had done. Angelica turned back, pale in the face. The realization of how she looked terrified the girl. She did not understand how emotions had taken hold of her, but it was impossible to solve it. Angelica¡¯s mind panicked at the thought and she turned to run away again. His wrist was taken by Manuel, who sighed helplessly, ¡°What are you running for when I ask you?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, let me go.¡± Manuel not only did not let her go, he looked around before saying, -We will find a secluded ce, we will talk there.¡± I¡¯m not going to go ¨C Angelica took a step back. ¨C Let me go. He did not want to go anywhere, thus leaving Manuel no other choice. He bravely took her in his arms, threw her over his shoulder, and headed forward at a fast and wide pace. Angelica did not expect such a strong hold, the girl did not even have time to resist, her legs were already dangling in the air. Only when she realized what had happened did she angrily rebel: Let me go! Manuel ignored her requests, pretending not to hear anything. When he reached a deserted ce, he freed Angelica. -There were many people there, it is better here. Looking at Angelica, he noticed her bad mood. ¨C Will you get up or should I take you back into my arms? Angelica looked at Manuel questioningly, ¡°What does he mean? It¡¯s as if his word means so much to him. A couple of minutes ago, for some reason, he didn¡¯t ask such questions. ¨C So what? Choose, whispered Manuel. If you want to run away, I¡¯ll catch you again. The answer was obvious, trying to run, he would take her, as for the second option, he would be foolish if he asked to hold her in his arms as well, Angelica had no choice but topromise. ¨C You can let me go. Don¡¯t you want to run away?¡± ¡°No.¡± In fact, Angelica¡¯s actions did not coincide much with her feelings. She tried desperately to free herself from his hands, however, she was d to be in Manuel¡¯s arms. However, the two were here, they had to be clear. ¨C All right, but if you run ¡­ ¨C If you have something to say, speak up! ¨C Angelica interrupts Manuel, preventing him from epting. Manuel looked at her with a smile,-Should I talk?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. And who but you?¡± ¨C All right. First answer my question, have you thought it through?¡± Angelica looked at him with displeasure, ¡°-What do you mean?¡± Manuel looked silently into her eyes, approaching her, gently took Angelica by the back of her head and leaned against her forehead: -You didn¡¯t say that you like me, that you want to be with me. I just assured you, if I want to be with a person, it¡¯s only forever, for life, so have you thought it through?¡± Such a sudden rapprochement excited Angelica¡¯s feelings, she blushed, her heart was ready to jump out of her chest. She wanted to push him away, but she was unable to move. Her body and soul belonged to Manuel. -You are silent, haven¡¯t you decided yet? Manuel sighed. ¨C Or did I scare you? There was silence in response, Manuel let out a sigh again: So you¡¯re not ready yet. I told you everything as it is. If you still need time, think about it, okay? But don¡¯t go out with that guy. After a brief pause, Manuel added: -But if you want it yourself, I will not object. ¡°Why?¡± Angelica did not understand Manuel¡¯s words. ¨C I have fully expressed my feelings, but it seems that you don¡¯t feel the same way about me. I respect your decision and I understand everything, do you want to see it? Okay, I don¡¯t mind, he lightly touched the tip of her nose. Manuel spoke from the bottom of his heart and with love. Angelica, pursing her lips, gave no answer. ¨C I am not pressuring you, go back to school. Think hard, you will tell me the answerter. Manuel walked her to school, Angelica was particrly quiet on the road. She pondered her rtionship with Manuel and what to do. In deep silence, they arrived on campus without saying words to each other. The city streets were deserted, day was reced by night. The young people finally reached his ce of study. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Manuel stroked her head. ¨C Let me know when you decide.¡± Angelica could not leave yet. ¡°Manuel.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¨C Then you didn¡¯t answer me because you hid your feelings? ¡± Manuel is silent. ¡°Is that so?¡± Angelica, who could not wait for an answer, asked again, reluctantly. ¡°Yes,¡± Manuel nodded his head. ¨C If you had said then, you would have thought you were crazy. By virtue of his character, Manuel did not want to and was not ready to confess his deep sympathy. He waited for the time when Angelica would grow up, express her desire to be with him for the rest of her life, then he would not allow them to break up. However, the news that she went to dinner with someone else radically changed his views Manuel was possessed by the fear of losing the girl he loved. Moreover, Pacino¡¯s words sank into his soul; he did not want to miss his chance. Manuel believed that with the gift he gave her on her birthday he was clearly expressing his love and serious intentions, however, Angelica, due to her young age and naivet¨¦, did not understand. A girl like her needed to talk to her directly. After her confessions, Manuel sincerely hoped for her consent, but the problem was that he could not read her thoughts. Manuel did not regret what he said. The only thing that bothered him was another young man who was close to Angelica, about whom he initially did not want to mention , but,ing in a spiritual impulse, he did not hold back. Perhaps everything they said will help Angelica make a choice and not doubt. ¨C Why? Why do you think I would think you would be crazy? Is it really that if you like a person and you want to be with them, it¡¯s shameful? ¡°Of course not,¡± Manuel replied. I was just afraid you would get scared and push me away. ¨C No! Angelica bit her lip and stared at Manuel. ¨C Do you really think I am a coward? Manuel smiled, so your answer is yes? Do you agree? Angelica was covered with a scarlet blush: -When did I give consent? I just said I was not a coward, what does that have to do with my answer? ¨C Okay ¨C Manuel was a little disappointed and lowered his gaze. I dealt with hasty conclusions. Chapter 1679 – What you sow, you will reap. He stood there with his eyes downcast, as if he had been abandoned. Angelica¡¯s expression was amazed: it looked as if she was mistreating him, when she was the one who was to be attacked today. ¡°Go, it¡¯s time for you.¡± Before Angelica could respond, Manuel returned with another joke, in a tone of grave prejudice. Angelica stood still and after a few moments Manuel looked at her, ¡± Why don¡¯t you leave? You still don¡¯t want to talk to me. At those words, Angelica¡¯s lips twitched, ¡± ¨C When did I say I didn¡¯t want to talk to you? ¨C Isn¡¯t it? Manuel looked at Angelica resentfully. ¨C No ¨C Angelica refuted her doubts. ¨C If I hadn¡¯t wanted to, I would have been even earlier¡­. Even first what? ¨C Manuel approached her a step closer. Angelica is silent again. After a while, he raised his head again: -You know, it was you who did not behave very well toward me. Why do you now seem to have offended you and that I am guilty of everything? ¨C What, Manuel looked at her with innocent eyes. ¨C When did I treat you badly? Angelica¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, not expecting him to deny it. ¨C I said I was afraid to scare you. When I told you everything, you lived up to my expectations, you ran away from fear. Where can I find another one like you? ¨C Since you are afraid that I might run away, why are you talking about your feelings again now? ¨C Why? Don¡¯t you know??¡± Manuel¡¯s voice became calmer, he approached Angelica. ¡°I¡­ how should I know?¡± She reflexively dodged, however, Manuel managed to grab her by the shoulder: -You had dinner with someone else today, what if tomorrow you agreed to be with him, and not with me? ¨C No! Angelica wrinkled her nose and shook her head, ¡± We just ate together and that was it, nothing else. ¨C Just dinner and nothing else? ¨C Nothing more. ¡°What about him? Can you guarantee that he has no other ideas for you?¡± ¡°I ¡­¡± -So you can¡¯t guarantee? There were no young people around you before, so I didn¡¯t say anything, I kept everything inside. I wanted to wait for you to grow up, and after a while, maybe you will understand how I feel about you. But today I realized that I can¡¯t stand it if someone else is next to you. Angelica groaned, not believing she had heard all this. Can¡¯t he stand the idea of having other people around him? Does he like me? However, he swallowed his tongue again. Angelica feared that she had misunderstood him, staring at him with her naive eyes, kept silent. ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± Manuel pinched her cheek, ¡°Are you shocked?¡± ¡°You mean ¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Without waiting for her next words, Manuel replied, ¡°Just what you think.¡± So think well, are you ready, do you agree? Manuel took her by the shoulders and turned Angelica¡¯s body toward the school door: ¡± ¨C Go, I will wait for your answer. Of course, Manuel wanted to hear the long-awaited answer at the moment, but the young man understood that with his pressure he put the girl in a difficult position, besides, he already had confusion, he needed time to put his feelings and thoughts ¡°Go forward and don¡¯t look back.¡± ¡°For ¡­¡± Angelica unconsciously tried to turn her head when Manuel entered with, ¡°¡±If you turn around, you may not be able to leave. Angelica never turned around, she froze in ce, soon overwhelmed she went straight, no turning back. Manuel watched as she walked away. The glint in his eyes was beginning to fade; it was not that simple, but toward Angelica he was being fair. As he watched Angelica¡¯s figure almost disappear before him, the girl¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped and Manuel¡¯s gaze was caught by her figure. Would you like to turn around? Unfortunately, no. He stayed in one ce for a long time, did not go forward and did not turn around. Manuel had hope, which immediately vanished. It was a false illusion that Manuel deserved. Soon Angelica moved on, her silhouette disappearedpletely from view, she was gone. Manuel sighed, and stayed at the entrance for a long time longer, he had to make sure that she did not return to him. Finally, after making sure of this, he went on his way.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Angelica almost ran back to her dormitory, her whole being was exhausted, as if she had gone through some major decisions and vicissitudes. In fact, she wanted to turn around a thousand times and go to him, but when she thought of the way he had treated her before, Angelica felt that she could not say yes to him so easily. Thus, she left with determination. When she pushed open the door to her dormitory, Mich and Genara were both inside and rushed to greet her when they saw that she had returned. ¡°Angelica, back, huh?¡± ¡°Mich, Genara, you did not say ¡­.¡± ¨C All right. We came a little early, how are you? You went to dinner with a guy today, how did it go? Is he courteous? Attentive? ¡°He sent you back, didn¡¯t he?¡± Angelica did not know how to say what had happened that night, but one thing was clear in her mind, so she took the two of them by the hand and said seriously, ¡°In the future, boys, don¡¯t set me up with anyone again.¡± Hearing this, the two paled slightly, and then Genara said, ¡°There¡¯s no hype, it¡¯s just to get you to know each other, it¡¯s not that anyone wants you to have to be with him.¡± ¡°Yes Angelica, and you are still young, you will have experience if you have a few more rtionships.¡± ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t need experience.¡± Angelica shook off their hands and walked over to the bed and sat down, ¡°Anyway, you guys should not settle me with him in the future, I don¡¯t like him, and I¡¯m not going to develop anything with him.¡± Mich came over and sat down next to her. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t like it, so let¡¯s change. There are many good people in the school anyway, just say who you like and we will help you.¡± ¡°Yes, Lorello is beautiful in every sense of the word, but if you don¡¯t like it no one is forcing you. Angelica shook her head, ¡± ¨C I don¡¯t want anything, I don¡¯t need anyone. Okay, I¡¯ll go take a shower. Mich hurried to join her: ¡± -How can you not want anything? Can¡¯t you still forget Manuel? If he was interested in you, he would havee a long time ago. It¡¯s been a long time since school started, so he probably already has a girlfriend. At her words, Angelica turned to her and replied seriously, ¡°Manuel, he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Chapter 1680 Setting the record straight ¡°How do you know he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend? Nothing is out of the question. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Angelica shook her head with sincere certainty. The duo of Mich and Genara approached her, one of them with an arm around her. ¨C Why so much confidence? Did she tell you? Do not believe every word, even if he confessed to you personally, it is not necessarily true. ¡± This is exactly what we tell you from experience. ¡± Angelica curled her lips, ¡± ¨C Everything is different here. I know it¡¯s not, I believe him. With that Angelica went directly to the bathroom and closed the door, shutting out the noise of the two. He stood for a long time in front of the mirror, looking at his reflection. Blinking slightly on her cheek, she asked herself, ¡°Why?¡± Angelica considered herself spineless AND weak-willed. The reason for this was that she was ready to forgive and forget all the bitterness Manuel had brought her after she confessed her feelings. Manuel was afraid of frightening Angelica with his excessive revtion, so he said nothing about how much he loved her. These touching words did not leave her mind. As she moved further and further away from Manuel that evening, she could barely contain her emotional impulses, the desire to turn and run into his arms overcame her. ¡°Enough is enough, no need to think about it. ¨C Angelica threw away all her thoughts, took a shower, then went to rest. The following day The next day, Angelica met Lorello by chance. She felt extremely ufortable in front of him because of yesterday¡¯s events. The girl pretended not to notice him and headed in the opposite direction. Angelica, Lorello called her. Meeting face to face was inevitable, Angelica had no choice, she turned around. ¡°Lorello.¡± ¡°- Did you see me and run away right away? Did I scare you with something?¡± Lorello approached her and looked at her helplessly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just ¡­¡± ¡°- All right, there is no need to exin. Tell me, the guy who came yesterday, is there something between you? ¨C Lorello didn¡¯t bother to circle, he asked directly. At those words, Angelica¡¯s ears reddened and she , wanted to involuntarily deny their connection, but Lorello was in front of her, ¡°No need to rush to deny it, it¡¯s obvious.¡± Lorello smiled slightly, ¡°And you have a very close rtionship, don¡¯t you?¡± Angelica had nothing to say in response; she stood in front of him, making no sound. ¨C If you love, don¡¯t lose your happiness. You and I can only be friends. Also, if you need help, feel free to ask. Don¡¯t be shy. With these words, Lorello left. Angelica breathed a sigh of relief, the weight of her shoulders instantly lowered, which she was very happy about. Angelica believed that it would be much more difficult to solve the problem with Lorello, however, he behaved like a true gentleman, without a drop of pressure and reproach. Angelica could not concentrate on her studies; Manuel¡¯s confessions confused her. Depressed mood, depressed mental state ¨C everything affected the study. With difficulty waiting for the end of sses, she went to meet Genara and Mich, who were waiting for her at the campus exit . The three were about to go shopping, buying new clothes. At the main gate, the friends noticed a tall, stately young man, standing out from the crowd, it was hard not to notice him. Angelica, not noticing nothing and no one around, thoughtfully walked with her head down. She came to herself only when the girls stopped. ¨C What¡¯s the problem? Have you changed your mind about going shopping? Genara and Mich looked at her, had a confused look: -They are waiting for you here, what purchases? Who is waiting? Angelica looked ahead, saw a familiar silhouette. Manuel? Why is he here again? ¡°Looks like shopping is cancelled today, go early.¡± Genara pushed Angelica, who took two steps forward and was pulled back by Mich, ¡°- Wait, I¡¯ll give you some advice. Be a little bold, you said yesterday that he is free, so you should make a little effort and he is yours. Mine? Angelica blinked with naive, thoughtless eyes. ¨C Go, go. I hope everything works out. Angelica , embarrassed was still standing still. Manuel, seeing her, waved his hand and waited for her toe to him. Genara and Mich, holding hands, left their friend and left. Angelica shyly approached Manuel, cupping his tender pink lips, and said, -You said you would wait for me to think, didn¡¯t you? ¨C Yes, ¨C Manuel nodded his head, seeing some doubt in the girl¡¯s eyes, he asked. ¨C Did something happen?¡± ¨C Since you said you would wait, why did youe today? Angelica thought to herself, ¡°Didn¡¯t she think she would get an answer today?¡± Of course, for her the answer was obvious, but Angelica, she didn¡¯t want to say it now so as not to make things too easy for Manuel. At her words, Manuel took a step forward. ¡°What is the problem? How does this conflict with mying today?¡± Angelica, stepping back a bit, almost fell, fortunately, Manuel was able to support her. ¨C Why can¡¯t you stand? Didn¡¯t you sleep at night? Angelica gritted her teeth, ¡°You are the one who did not sleep well, I have a good sleep.¡± Manuel looked at the greenish-ck circles under his eyes and smiled, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t sleep well, you slept well, so shall we go to dinner?¡± ¡°Who wants to have dinner with you?¡± Angelica murmured.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°You don¡¯t want to have dinner with me, do you have a date with that guy? ¡°No!¡± ¡°Otherwise,e with me.¡± Manuel took her hand and led her forward. Angelica did not resist; she followed him. Manuel walked quickly withrge, wide strides, Angelica could barely keep up with him, moving her legs. After a while, he finally slowed down, Angelica took a breath. Manuel starteding to school every day at the same time, they went to dinner together, spent time, but she did not talk about her decision. As day after day passed, it seemed that Manuel was calm, only Angelica was tormented by inner disturbances and experiences. Every time they met, she was afraid to hear this question, but he never once asked it. A weekter, Manuel asked, -It¡¯s been so long, you still haven¡¯t decided? Angelica, pursing her lips, said, ¨C Didn¡¯t wee to eat? Let¡¯s have dinner first. The joint daily pastime became a habit, Angelica believed that everything was already obvious. Could she reject it? For example, she did not want to see Lorello at all, so she avoided meetings with him in every possible way. With Manuel, it was different, she felt good around him. They walked a few meters, Manuel took Angelica by the wrist ¨C First I want to hear the answer, then we¡¯ll go to dinner. Chapter 1681 – No backward steps First the answer? Angelica blinked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat first?¡± Manuel replied seriously, ¡°-Until everything is cleared up, we are not going anywhere. Angelica silently pursued his lips. ¨C How far can you evade the answer already? Hasn¡¯t enough time passed? Manuel smiled. ¨C You¡¯ve probably already thought about things.¡± ¡°No.¡± Angelica denied, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided.¡± ¨C What? Manuel¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise. ¨C So far? Does my daily presence prevent you from making a decision? Angelica had no intention of saying anything to Manuel, she had task: make him nervous. However, Manuel went against his n, took the initiative, which angered Angelica. The next second, Manuel took her hand and led her to a deserted, quiet ce: -Wait here and think and when you decide let me know. ¡°Manuel, how do you ¡­¡± I can¡¯t wait any longer. Do you agree or not. Manuel stared at her with deep eyes, eyes as deep as night: ¡°Just a word, just say yes or no.¡± It is difficult to put into words what Angelica was experiencing at that moment. Her heart was pounding, she could barely get enough oxygen to stand on her legs. Inexplicably, Angelica felt her heart beating faster and her lips parted, ¡°You, you are pushing me, I told you clearly that I didn¡¯t think it through.¡± ¡± You, you are pushing me. I clearly said I haven¡¯t made up my mind. At the words, Manuel let out a low chuckle. Okay, if that¡¯s the case, let me give you five minutes. After five minutes, you will say. Angelica was confused. Who does that? She was nervous, is she ready to give an answer in five minutes? All week Manuelnguished in anticipation, unable to wait any longer. he resorted to pressure. The evenings spent together served as proof of Angelica¡¯s serious intentions, but she needed public confirmation. He knew not to worry, everything was clear as day, however, fear took ce. Manuel feared his doubts, frivolity and indifference. If he refuses¡­ Manuel dared not even think about it. She kept looking at her watch, there was a pitch silence. It did not stop her from thinking, it left the right to choose exclusively for her. Of course, Angelica is ready to give her consent without a drop of doubt, but it is difficult for her to say a dear word ¡°yes¡± for him. After all, she is a young and shy girl who is very modest in the manifestation of her feelings. Angelica, biting her lower lip, squatted down and did not speak to him. The time hase. It¡¯s been five minutes, ready to give an answer? Manuel asked. Angelica slowly raised her head and looked at him. ¨C So what? Manuel bowed his head and asked the question again. A warm bright day was reced by an evening, the sun did not bake more, the bright blue color of the sky darkened considerably. Only a streetmp gave illumination, the beam of which fell on Angelica¡¯s face. They arepletely alone, these moments were the most intimate for them. ¨C If they disagree, will you immediately find another girl? The smile on Manuel¡¯s lips faded for a few moments before he said, ¡°-It¡¯s hard to say. Maybe to heal a mental wound, get married right away. ¨C No! Angelica screamed at the top of her lungs. If I refuse you, you will immediately run and get married, you are inhuman! Manuel squatted beside her and pinched her cheek: -When I found out that you went on a date with someone else, I immediately exined my feelings to you. All these days that we have been together I have been waiting for your answer. How many of us are still inhuman? You don¡¯t seem to take me seriously at all. If you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t run off to find a new girl for myself. After his rebukes, Angelica thought, really, of the two of them, now she is the one tormenting him. ¡°So what?¡± Angelica grunted heavily. ¡°Get what you deserve. You should have thought of that before. Now do you know how it was for me? It is painful and difficult. ¨C Yes, I understand ¨C Manuel gently ran his thumb over her eyebrows, said sincerely. ¨C What happened is a mistake. I should not have behaved like this, I ask you from the bottom of my heart forgive me, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± His apology struck Angelica, she did not expect him to bow his head and apologize to her. Such an all-powerful and seemingly overbearing young man suddenly lowered his head in front of her? ¨C Will you ept my apology? Angelica, without saying a word, looked at him. ¨C No? Manuel gently touched her by the tip of her nose. Should my apology also be considered? ¨C No, it is not necessary. I did not expect to hear your apology, but I can see that you are sincerely repentant. I forgive you. ¨C Since you have forgiven, then you are no longer angry with me. Let¡¯s go back to the original question. Returning to this embarrassing question for her. Manuel grabbed her by both cheeks: -It¡¯s been more than five minutes, do you agree? There was silence, for a while they looked at each other, Angelica blushing with embarrassment: ¨C How can I refuse you? At that moment, Manuel¡¯s heart seemed to fall into his heels, he looked at her, the girl he had offended countless times, Manuel suddenly picked her up and lifted her into his arms.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah.¡± Angelica screamed, mechanically tightening her arms around her neck: Manuel! He held her by the thin waist, said, ¨C Since you agree, you can call me not only by my first name. Manuel¡¯s warm hands held Angelica¡¯s waist tightly; she was so warm in his arms, he gently asked: ¨C What else to call you? ¨C For example, your favorite. Angelica was speechless. Favorite? It is too fast, he could not call it immediately beloved. Manuel: ¨C What is it? Shameful? At that moment, Angelica¡¯s stomach growled, she was very hungry and felt ufortable. I want to eat, she looked at him embarrassed. ¨C Let¡¯s go to dinner. However, remember that you have epted and cannot break your promise. Chapter 1682 – Engaged to be married So. Do you agree?!!! Angelica was embarrassed, she had not yet exined or said anything, but everything had already been decided. Without a drop of resistance, she finally gave in to her feelings. Hearing from Manuel, ¡°You agree and cannot break the promise,¡± the lover¡¯s heart clenched gently. In the end, she now got what she desired, immersed in the pool of love and happiness. However, during dinner, nothing seemed to have changed. They were still sitting somewhat alienated Angelica still doubted, ¡°Is everything that happened a dream?¡± Maybe just a figment of her imagination? Because of her spections, Angelica even lost her appetite. After dinner, Manuel apanied her to the school gate and stroked her head, saying, Go. Angelica looked up, looked at him, approached him, squeezed his hand with all her strength. At first Manuel was puzzled, then wrinkled his eyebrows in pain. What is it? Does it hurt? Angelica asked. ¨C Of course, it hurts. Do we do this as well? Manuel gently and affectionately pinched her cheek. Angelica¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and she let go of his arm. ¡°Manuel, don¡¯t pinch me.¡± Manuel took her hand again, looking into her with his piercing, touching gaze he said, -I said you can call me something else, not by my name. Angelica snatched her hand, took a step back, with a disgruntled grimace on her face replied, I will call you by your name. ¨C All right, as you wish. I will see you in two days. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date.¡± Date? Angelica blushed, thought to herself, ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date like a real couple,¡± but murmured under her breath: ¨C Who will go on a date with you ¡­ Then she ran away. When she returned to the dormitory, Angelica rushed to Genara and Mich. ¡°Genara and Mich, you could pinch me.¡± Genara and Mich: they looked at her questioningly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Faster. So one of them reached out and pinched her arm. ¡°Howe it doesn¡¯t hurt?¡± Mich¡¯s face was expressionless: ¡± Because I don¡¯t make any effort.¡± Mich grabbed her harder and twisted her arm. ¡°It hurts!¡± Angelica shouted ¨C What is wrong with you? Why are you asking to be pinched?¡± I¡¯m fine. To the girls¡¯ surprise, Angelica was not offended that Mich hurt her. She sat by the bed, her eyes shining with happiness, Angelica could not hide her joy. ¨C All these days you and Manuel spend a lot of time together,a€ Genara said. Did you speak today? ¡°Are you together?¡± ¨C How do you know? ¨C Angelica surprised that the girls easily guessed. ¨C Everything is written on your face, here you cannot be ignored. ¨C Really together? Genara asked excitedly. Are you a couple now? ¨C Angelica, well, youe on. How did ite so easily? What¡¯s next? ¨C What? ¨C So many questions fell on Angelica, she was already confused and did not understand what the girls were asking. ¡°You came back empty-handed, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Angelica looked at her hands, ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡± ¨C So he didn¡¯t give you anything? Do you need to make something as a gift? Angelica found it difficult to answer, she only knew that their sympathy was mutual, isn¡¯t that enough? Seeing that Angelica really didn¡¯t understand, Genara stuck her finger to her forehead: -You really don¡¯t understand anything. When a boy seeks a girl¡¯s favor, he should give her gifts, for example, flowers, sweets. It is obligatory, you know? Small gifts in the form of jewelry, cosmetics, without this anywhere. Otherwise, in the future, he simply will not love you, because he took you easily. ¨C I think whether he will appreciate me or not has nothing to do with these gifts. ¨C No connection? ¨C Genara wanted to continue, but Mich interrupted her: ¨C Not convincing, he has a different view, different from our views. However, I think Manuel is not one of the poor, he has money. Perhaps he simply does not attach much importance to gifts for him these are trifles. Genara could only wince, ¡± Probably so. Okay, the main thing is that you are happy. In one way or another they are his friends, Mich and Genara expressed their joy. ¨C Yes, in any case, we are sincerely happy for you. Angelica then smiled sweetly, ¡°Thank you.¡± That night, Angelica woke up repeatedly during the night, after such an exciting day, the dream was restless. Finally, as shey down on her bed, she firmly epted that she and Manuel were together. Then she covered herself with a nket and fell asleep with a smile on her face. The young people spent time together, went on dates, could be officially recognized as a couple. Manuel bought her everything she wanted, Angelica just had to say. Despite the fact that Manuel did not belong among the romantics, he did not make any surprises, but neither did he vite the expectation in their rtionship. time went unnoticed, Angelica was soon in her final ss, final exams were approaching, she prepared diligently, studied hard. Encounters with Manuel faded into the background. After passing her exams, Angelica entered a prestigious university. As for her friends, Mich and Genara did not sign up, so their paths parted. On New Year¡¯s Eve, two families gathered for a celebratory dinner. Serena prepared a special gift for Angelica. Since the young people were in a stable rtionship, the parents intended to help arrange the wedding. The date of the wedding had not yet been set, the deciding vote was left to Angelica. No one wanted to put pressure on her, so they decided to have a wedding after she finished her studies, or when she herself was ready. Very warm and friendly rtions developed between the families; there was no cause for concern. However, despite such a long rtionship between Angelica and Manuel, they seemed to be frozen on the same ne. Manuel always showed restraint and self-control in showing love and tenderness. The most he could do was to hug her. At first, Angelica thought it was normal, only after her friends¡¯ments did she think about it. Genara and Mich have always behaved very obsessively. ¨C What? You have been together for so long and you still haven¡¯t kissed? ¨C It can¡¯t be. So does he like you or not? If he likes you, why does he act so introverted? ¨C Besides, you¡¯re going to have a wedding, and he treats you that way. There are only two possibilities, either he¡¯s too much of a gentleman or he doesn¡¯t love you.¡± Angelica, after reflection, concluded that he was a gentleman. How could he not love her? If she did not love him, why was he with her? Chapter 1683 – Nonsense As Angelica stirred, Lea encircled her with her arms and whispered, ¡± ¨C Before, when I called you daughter-inw, you were always shy. Now our two families are united into one, you are marrying my older brother. You don¡¯t mind if I call you daughter-inw? Although it was very embarrassing for Angelica, she did not care. After all, he and Manuel have been together for a long time. As the festive dinner came to an end, everyone wanted to give time and a chance for the young people to retire, Manuel escorted the guests. ¡°Where do you want to go for fun?¡± Angelica half-closed her lips, ¡°Anywhere.¡± ¡°Why is it always like this?¡± Manuel stroked her head and lost hisughter, ¡°Can¡¯t you ask for something harder for once?¡± Ask for something more difficult? What do you mean by more difficult request? Angelica, leaning her head to her shoulder, looked silently at Manuel. ¡°Never mind, do you want to see the fireworks?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± During the New Year celebration, a special ce is reserved for fireworks. When Manuel brought Angelica to the appointed ce, the fireworks had not yet started. However, arge number of people have already umted on the square. Families, couples in love, friends who came. Especially there were couples in love, such as Manuel and Angelica. time has not yet arrived, the fountain and fireworks have not beenunched, however, looking only at the prepared square, Angelica guessed that the fireworks would be incredible. All the seats were filled, many were standing, including Manuel and Angelica. Angelica looked at the people, her gaze falling on one of the couples. The young man, unbuttoning his coat, warmed his girlfriend in his arms. Then in the girl¡¯s ear, he became closer and closer, and his lips asionally touched her neck or cheek. Angelica looked with envy at such a close and romantic rtionship. Everything was different for him and Manuel; they seemed to be strangers to each other. His thoughts were interrupted by the unexpected touch from Manuel. He approached it, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± His voice was low, his handsome face masculine scent captivated Angelica. Why did hee so close? ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t looking at anything.¡± I just called you, you didn¡¯t answer. ¨C Angelica blinked,¡± ¡°I was just thinking about when the fireworks would go off. ¨C In half an hour, the fountain and fireworks will beunched together. ¡°Understood.¡± Manuel looked at the couple Angelica was watching: Are you jealous of them? Angelica blushed, immediately shook her head: No! ¡± ¨C You have it all written on your face, you still deny.¡± Manuel took a few steps back, unbuttoned his jacket, asked Angelica, ¡°Are you cold?¡± Did he just learn from that young man? Angelica did not expect him to see who he had been watching all along. The girl was amazed, standing in her ce and said, -No, it¡¯s not cold. Fasten your jacket. Usually he never behaved like this; for Angelica it was unusual. ¨C I¡¯m cold. Manuel said, took two steps forward and hugged gently. Angelica¡¯s breathing stopped. the warmth of his body, embraced her, Angelica inhaled his aroma. ¨C It is much warmer, ¨C Manuel,ughing , lightly tapped her forehead with his chin. ¨C Yes? Angelica¡¯s face was burning, all words flew out of her head, she was speechless. ¨C Why are you so shy? Manuel, with displeasure, asked. ¨C When you looked at that couple, I thought you wanted it too and you like it. Angelica immediately objected, -No, I just looked and that was it. ¨C So you don¡¯t like it? You don¡¯t want me to do it? Angelica remained silent. Not that she didn¡¯t like it, Angelica thought Manuel was intentionally teasing her. It¡¯s not easy for the two of them to get close, so she still asks such petty questions and giggles . Angelica pushed him away firmly: Yes, I don¡¯t like it, go away!¡± She did not expect that when she pushed him away, he would approach her again and, hugging her, say, Don¡¯t scream. Angelica, biting her lip, with tears streaming from her eyes, said, -You intentionally want to offend me with words. Other couples behave as expected, courting each other. It is you and I have what? You don¡¯t love me at all, do you? ¡°Silly girl, what nonsense are you talking about? Manuel wrapped his arms around both cheeks. ¨C You and I are together, how can I not love you? Why should I tell you that I want to be with you all my life? Tears dripped from the corners of her eyes, Angelica was no longer able to hold them back. Manuel wiped away their tears, but they did not stop falling. ¨C But¡­ you and I have been together for so long, you have never even kissed me, Angelica squeezed out these words crying, the people standing next to her turned in their direction. When Manuel heard her remark, he felt sorry and amused for Angelica:N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. -Why don¡¯t I kiss you, do you think I don¡¯t love you? Angelica had already lost control of herself, she did not care about the people around her, she said, -Mich and Genara said it. If he really loves you, how is that possible? There is only one reason: he doesn¡¯t love you. The girl was crying, Manuel resolutely took her in his arms, Angelica only had time to wipe away the bitter tears. Fortunately, she had no makeup on her face. While in Manuel¡¯s arms, Angelica thought she had disgraced him. On New Year¡¯s Day, she burst into tears in front of everyone. However, she did not care anymore, for too long Angelica tolerated and carried resentment. They moved further and further away from the crowd; there were no people around, just a fewrge trees. Before Angelica realized what was happening, she had been carried behind a tree, her back against the trunk, while Manuel¡¯s voice followed her. -These are your friends who talkplete nonsense! Chapter 1684 – Happy New Year Nonsense? Unlikely. Angelica stood with her back pressed against the tree, confusion and dismay gripped her spirit and body. What is Manuel trying to do? ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Seeing frightened Angelica pinned near a tree, Manuel approached. He could feel her hot breath, clutching in excitement with difficulty saying, ¡°I ¡­¡± As he approached, Manuel saw the remnants of tears on her face,, leaned over her, touched his lips to her still wet with tears on her cheek, Angelica abruptly grabbed him by the sleeve. ¡°Scared?¡± Angelica did not know what to answer. Now what she had been waiting for was happening, Manuel was covering her cheek with his kisses. Angelica was excited, she could feel Manuel kissing every ce where a tear fell. ¡°I ¡­ am not afraid.¡± His sentence, Angelica voluntarily epted. Moreover, she hoped that their rtionship would move to the next level. ¨C This is what you say¡­ ¡°Yes, yes I say ¡­¡± He wandered light kisses on her face, finally approaching her lips, Angelica froze¡­. At this point, mes seemed to burst inside her. Their lips melted together. At first her kisses were tender, light, then the captivating feeling of love and desire flooded him, Manuel without hesitation with all the passion kissed her lips. With his kisses, he blocked her breath, she tried to push him away a little, but her attempts were unsessful. Manuel¡¯s strength is iparable, only in those seconds did Angelica realize it. Manuel always came across as a modest andcent young man; he did not know the other side of him. Angelica looked like an ant trying to move a tree. After a while, Manuel stopped, kissing her on the forehead. ¡°Do you still think, I don¡¯t love you?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Angelica, like a withered little shrimp , clutched in his embrace felt ufortable with such a question. Bang! Fireworks exploded in the distance, the crowd in the square emitted loud cheers when it was time for the fireworks and fountains, and Angelica quietly looked up from Manuel¡¯s arms to look over. They stood behind a tree, watching the delightful fireworks through the leaves. Have the fireworks started yet? Did Manuel say they wouldunch in half an hour? So their kisssted half an hour? Half an hour. Angelica was embarrassed. Such a long kiss! Not surprisingly, he was a little dizzy; he seemed tock oxygen. ¨C Are we going to watch the fireworks here or go to the square? Manuel¡¯s voice came from above. ¨C From here you can only see the fireworks, you cannot see the fountain. Angelica wanted to look at the fountain, but because of shyness, she did not want to go to a crowded ce, shaking her head, is said, -Let¡¯s not go. As soon as she made a sound, she realized that her voice had fallen silent and unconsciously reached out to cover her mouth, which in turn revealed that her lips were indeed swollen as well. Theck of experience and a cute reaction made Manuel smile, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go? It¡¯s only once a year, so if you don¡¯t see it this year, you¡¯ll have to wait until next year. Angelica covered her mouth to maintain silence. ¡°So what?¡± Manuel touched her forehead and Angelica grunted, ¡°Let¡¯s not go!¡± ¨C Angry again? Do you me me for acting this way? Manuel took her hand, moved closer, kissed her at the corner of her lips. Angelica, putting her hand on his chest, said, -No need, my lips are already swollen. Good. Then let¡¯s see more fireworks and go? Angelica could only nod as if there was nothing else to do. Angelica, watching the fireworks, thought about somethingpletely different. Right on the kiss, on his breath she felt next to her. There wasplete chaos in her head. Not waiting for the ceremony to end, Angelica said she wanted to go home. ¡°All right.¡± Manuel replied. Manuel took Angelica home, without even saying goodbye, opened the door and jumped out of the car. Manuel watched as he stumbled and ran home, andughed. He stood outside her house for a long time, then took out his phone and sent her a message: Chapter 1685 – A lot of charm The Ferrari family and the Rossi family soon set their wedding in motion with a grand engagement ceremony where they exchanged engagement rings. Genara and Mich came in all their glory, their acquaintance and friendship with Angelica positively affected them, they changed for the better, both internally and externally. It is worth noting that Angelica¡¯s derision was no longer heard from their lips. ¨C Today is your engagement, you have to be the most beautiful and the center of attention, we look overdressed. Aren¡¯t you angry? Genara asked. Mich hastened to say, ¡°Why should she be angry? Angelica effortlessly got the most handsome boy in North City. She will not even notice us because there is only one girl in her heart. With that said, Mich wrapped her arms around Angelica and made her way through the crowd, ¡°Am I right?¡± Angelica¡¯s cheeks were slightly red and she was a little shy, but she didn¡¯t really care how they were both dressed, since they were usually like that anyway, with their mboyant personalities. ¡°Anyway, congrattions on your engagement, always let dreamse true. ¡°Thank you.¡± Said Angelica, blushing. ¡°By the way, are you no longer in touch with Livia?¡± Mich asked and Genara immediately stopped her, ¡°Why are you asking these questions?¡± Mich froze and thenughed, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, why not ask?¡± When ites to Livia, it always remains a sore point for Angelica. However, Angelica responded with a smile : ¡± ¨C It¡¯s okay, I forgot everything long ago and I don¡¯t hold a grudge, but we don¡¯tmunicate with her anymore.¡± ¨C Oh well, besides, life is like that. Peoplee and go. Who knows, maybe our paths after college will diverge, Mich said with a sigh. ¨C There is nothing wrong with that. If there is a worthy person next to you, there is no need for other people.¡± True, as long as Manuel is always by his side, that is all that matters. After the engagement party, Genara and Mich met some friends at the party and went out a few times. The girls said goodbye to bachelor life. They got together less and less, each of them had their own way. Because of Manuel¡¯s work, and Angelica¡¯s school, they were not able to spend much time together. After the engagement, not much happened. On one of the school days, Angelica met Livia in themunity of the newspaper office. Meeting a nce, Angelica thought, Livia would pretend not to see her, but contrary to expectations, Livia came to greet her. Do you want to join the organization?¡± Hearing Livia¡¯s voice, Angelica¡¯s mind blurred. Not seeing each other for several years, Livia also initially believed that Angelica would not speak to her. ¡°Yes,¡± Angelica replied. ¡°I have already joined the organization, if you suddenly feel ufortable, you can find something else. Angelica was still in mild shock. Livia pulled her lips into a smile, ¡°Now every time I think about it, I realize that I behaved foolishly and childishly then. You came to me with all your heart, for my personal goals I took out my anger on you. Angelica¡¯s heart clutched at his words. ¨C Now I understand everything, my duty is to apologize to you.¡± ¨C No, it is not necessary, ¨C Angelica shook her head. ¨C You don¡¯t owe me anything, then I made a mistake. You and I are two different people, I should not have stepped in and decided for you. ¨C Two different people? The smile fell slightly from Livia¡¯s face. ¨C Yes, you are right. You and I are different. ¨C So I should ask for forgiveness, smiling slightly, Angelica said. ¨C Aren¡¯t you angry because I interrupted your initiation ceremony then? ¨C Hate is of no use here. If I had been in your shoes, I might have done something worse. Livia understood, Angelica does not care, she feels no concern. It turns out that all these years only she was hurt, and Angelica had long forgotten everything. ¡°Livia,¡± Angelica addressed her by name. I am so happy that you and I were friends. Despite what happened, I do not regret our friendship. I understand you very well. You are fine now, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. You know, I realized that our friendship was predetermined by fate. Livia said nothing. ¡°Anyway, I hope you can find someone who shares your interests and have a peaceful future. I will not join this association, I will look for something else. Having agreed, Angelica calmly left. Livia was still standing still, looking at Angelica¡¯s silhouette going into the distance. Lowering her hands, she clenched them into a fist. Angelica apologized so quietly, said warm words and wishes, but Livia had nothing to say in response. That¡¯s how many years of friendship are gone. With a look full of sadness and sorrow, he turned and left. For Angelica, meeting Livia is a small episode in her life. She devoted herself entirely to her studies, not attaching much importance to this unexpected collision. Angelica had previously regretted the lost friendship, but when she saw Livia in front of her, she realized that there was not a drop of regret in her heart. Since it is not easy for both of them to be close, leaving is the right decision. When Manuel is not so busy at work, they always spend time together. They have also dedicated vacations and vacations to each other. In two or three years, they have traveled all over Italy. Their future ns included a trip abroad, to look at thendscapes of other countries with at least one eye. Time proved so fleeting, it was time to graduate from the university. Manuel came specially to the ceremony, waiting for Angelica at the main gate. When Angelica was heading toward him, on the way she was stopped by one of the junior students, who looked at her with a nervous and very tense expression and narrowly asked: ¨C Hi, can I have your Facebook page? Facebook? Angelica saw Manuel standing nearby and timidly replied: ¡°I already have a boyfriend.¡± At those words, the student¡¯s face blushed, ¡°What?¡± Angelica pointed to Manuel. The student, seeing him, blushed, apologized and left. After he left, Angelica ran to Manuel. Manuel.¡± ¨C It seems that someone has a power an incredible charm.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1686 Grand Finale After he finishedughing at Angelica, Manuel stroked her head. Someonees to you all the time and asks for a phone number. Has anyone been able to get their hands on it yet? Angelica was confused. How could she give someone her number if she was already engaged to Manuel? Judging by your words, will you easily give your number to the first person you meet? ¨C No, I¡¯ll talk to you first. If you don¡¯t mind, why not, Manuel replied, raising his eyebrow slightly. ¨C I will be against it! Angelica protested noisily. ¨C Now you can¡¯t tell other girls your phone number. You already have a girlfriend! ¨C All right, all right, calm down. I promise I won¡¯t. Are you happy now? Manuel immediately calmed her down, holding her to him. Now you are not only forbidden to give away your phone number, but also to chat with other girls. Sure, you can exchange a couple of sentences with them, but no more than that. And stay away from all your fans. Smiled Angelica in response. Hearing this, Manuel spoke up and smiled slightly. ¨C When did you be so jealous? You used to be such a naive and simple girl. Why do you worry about other girls now? ¨C I am now your girlfriend. How can I not pay attention to this as before? Angelica said and chased her lips. All my friends think you are a great guy. If I don¡¯t take care of you, someone will take you away. Therefore. As soon as she finished the sentence, Manuel suddenly leaned over her and wrapped his arms around her. ¨C Don¡¯t you trust me at all? He whispered right in her ear. From the surprise, Angelica was caught off guard. ¨C I have given you my heart. If someone steals me from you, then what is left of me? From these words she blushed slightly and bit her lower lip. She knew that no one could take Manuel away from her anyway, because for so many years he did not even have a girlfriend. Their feelings for each other were strong and sincere, and everything else did not matter. -That¡¯s good. And listen to your friends less. Now let¡¯s go home ¡°Okay. Maybe you can carry me on your back.¡± -Are you an adult and still want to be carried on your back as a little one? ¨C Yes, I don¡¯t care what people think. Besides, you always did it before. And as soon as we started dating, you immediately stopped. Her words sounded funny to Manuel, and he stroked her lightly on the head. ¨C Sometimes I don¡¯t understand at all what is going on in this beautiful head. I stopped doing it because now I can just hug you anytime. Youin that I don¡¯t carry you on my back anymore. But now all I do is hug you all the time. Angelica felt ufortable because Manuel was right. ¨C So what? Anyway, I need both, Angelica couldn¡¯t stand it. Saying this, she jumped on Manuel from behind, wrapping her arms around his neck and hanging her legs around him slightly. Only then did a satisfied smile reappear on his face. ¨C Okay, now I¡¯m going to do all this in turn.¡± ¡­ Angelica¡¯s parents insisted that the wedding would be held immediately after the graduation party, but Cristian and Serena had a different opinion. They believed that the boys should get married whenever they wanted. Fiona believed that finding a boy like Manuel would be a great sess for her daughter, so she wanted them to get married sooner. She kept asking her daughter for the date of the ceremony, but Angelica did not answer her anything. She exined it by the fact that they were in no hurry, but her mother was still worried. ¨C Look at what a chance you have! You should never miss this opportunity. How much longer do I have to wait for your wedding? ¨C We are already engaged. So Manuel is not going anywhere . Why, then, such a rush?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¨C Why are you so sure that he will not be able to leave you, since you are engaged? Men are capable of anything. Besides, you have been together for so long. What if his feelings for you change before marriage? What are you going to do then? ¨C This will never happen, Angelica shook her head. ¨C Manuel is not like that. ¡°You can¡¯t be so sure in that.¡± ¡°Mother, I may not know anything about the other boys, but I can say for sure that Manuel is different. All these years, many beautiful girls revolved around him. But he never even looked in their direction. Fiona could not help but agree. ¨C That¡¯s right. But will you still tell me when you n to get married? He repeated his question to his daughter. ¨C I don¡¯t know, we haven¡¯t discussed it yet. I have just finished my studies and so far I am not eager to start a family life. I just want to enjoy my freedom a little more. And then we¡¯ll see. ¡± Does Manuel know what you want?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Remembering this, Angelica was slightly embarrassed. On graduation day, Manuel was carrying her on his back when he asked her about her ns for the future. Recognizing her thoughts, he fully supported her. -Are you saying he has already asked you about marriage? How nice. So, he himself is waiting for this event. So another year has passed and the wedding has not yet taken ce. Angelica¡¯s attitude remained the same, and she still avoided talking about it. Year after year, Manuel became older, so his parents became concerned about this, and themselves began to rush him into marriage. Trying to find out from Angelica¡¯s mother what the issue was, but she herself did not understand anything. Another six months passed. Manuel and Angelica never announced their marriage, which is why their parents began to really worry. Suddenly, however, Angelica became pregnant. The parents found out by ident. They took part in a banquet together. At dinner, Angelica vomited several times and her condition worsened, so she was taken to the hospital. The parents, along with Manuel, were waiting in the emergency room. At first, everyone thought Angelica had been poisoned by something. None of them expected the doctor to suddenly report her pregnancy. After this news, their parents immediately began to engage in elerated preparation for marriage. Angelica was angry and med everything on Manuel. ¨C It¡¯s your fault. Why didn¡¯t you take precautions? I¡¯m not ready for marriage yet, Angelica attacked him with her fists and continued until Manuel shook her hand. ¨C Stop cursing and hitting me. Maybe it¡¯s time to calm down? ¨C Calm down! Now everyone knows that I got pregnant before the wedding! What a shame, Angelica burned with shame. When the doctor announced to everyone the cause of her nausea, she was so embarrassed that she was ready to fall to the ground. ¨C And what is the problem? Manuel hugged her. ¨C After all, we have been engaged for a long time. Is pregnancy such an unusual phenomenon in our case? It would be strange if it didn¡¯t happen. ¨C What are you talking about? ¨C If you couldn¡¯t get pregnant for a long time, then everyone would start thinking, something is wrong with us. And now everything has gone in such a way that you can¡¯t think of a better one. So calm down. ¨C But. ¨C Angelica¡¯s lips trembled. ¨C After all, I am still small. Manuel sighed, ¡°Yes, you are young, but I am not.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Manuel was five or six years older than Angelica. He was already at the age when it was time to have children. All right. Then we will prepare for the wedding? Parents will do everything for us. ¨C I¡¯m a little worried ¨C Don¡¯t worry, they are there. ¨C Will it hurt to give birth? ¨C Don¡¯t be afraid, I will be with you when it happens. If it is very difficult, then I will not give birth to a second child, okay? ¨C Okay, one is enough for us. ¨C And if we have a daughter, then won¡¯t our parents ask for a grandchild from us? ¨C No, it¡¯s up to us. ¡°Excellent, so let¡¯s get married.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!